《To Hell with Being a Saint, I’m a Doctor》
Chapter 1: Death And Resurrection (1)
Chapter 1: Death And Resurrection (1)
A man in a white gown passed by, prompting whispers among the surrounding people.
That man possesses the hands of a god.
The hands of a god? What does that mean?
To the neer at the hospital, he appeared no different from the other doctors.
But if the boss imed it, it must be true.
Reading the thoughts of his junior, the senior doctor chuckled and replied,
When I first arrived here, I also couldnt discern any difference from the other doctors.
So, is that man somehow different?
He can even resurrect the dead.
A doctor performing surgery was massaging the patients heart.
Is Dr. Jin still far away?
He hasnt left the operating room yet!
The BT (Bleeding Time) is too long! Fetch the blood transfusion pack!
The patients heartbeat was steadily decreasing.
Consequently, the surgeons urgency increased.
He was squeezing blood from the transfusion pack and massaging the heart, but a piece of metal removed from the patients body was causing an infection.
To halt it, they excised the infected area, but the patients high blood pressure caused blood to gush out.
The situation was beyond his control.
The heartbeat continued to fall below the standard.
Finally, he slowly ceased the massage he was performing.
With a vacant expression, he adjusted his sses and quietly dered,
Time of death 22:49 Cause of death is post-traumatic infection and excessive bleeding leading to brain death
Like him, the other doctors also slumped their shoulders.
There was no point in trying to revive someone already dead; it was merely a waste of time.
At this moment, it was the correct decision to save the golden time of another patient.
Just as the assistant was about to record the cause of death in the patients file, the door to the operating room opened, and a man entered.
He discarded his blood-stained surgical gown, donned a clean one, and said,
Let me see the records. Can you hand me the record book? And you, extract more from the blood transfusion pack. If the cause of death is brain death due to excessive bleeding, we can still save him.
Upon hearing his words, the surgeon hastily extracted the blood from the transfusion pack.
Wheres the piece of metal that was removed from the patients body?
Here, here it is.
Monitor the blood pressure. Since theres rust on the metal piece, test for tetanus as well.
The assistant, who was new to the hospital, quietly inquired of the senior assistant,
Are they still performing surgery on a patient who has already died?
The junior, who had just joined the hospital and was rtively inexperienced, was bewildered by the unusual scene unfolding in the operating room.
The senior assistant, preupied with handling blood transfusion packs, said,
That person is different.
Are you suggesting that he can resurrect someone who has already died?
30 minutes.
?
Notprehending the seniors words, she was about to inquire when the senior interjected.
That person has resurrected patients who have been dead for over 30 minutes.
You, you cant mean
In the realm of medicine, his words arew.
Her eyes quivered at the seniors words.
She had vaguely heard about such an incident in the news, but she found it hard to believe.
Hypostasis urs 30 minutes after death.
Its a phenomenon where the heart ceases to beat, blood pools downward, and blood bes visible through the skin. It is a definitive sign of death.
Even if the Highest Immortal entered the operating room, there would be no way to resurrect them at that point.
But as the news reported, and as her senior also stated, the reactions of the surrounding doctors were distinctly different than before, corroborating his words.
She turned her head and saw him directing a surgery.
His leadership in the operating room was notably charismatic.
Her eyes grew hazy.
Sigh
He took a deep breath and slumped into the chair, ovee by an indescribable fatigue.
Half reclining, Yuseong nced at his wristwatch.
04:57.
He chuckled at the time disyed on his watch.
I spent my holiday in the operating room.
It had been a long time since his hands trembled.
The constant flow of patients gave him no respite, and VIP customers always selected him.
Initially, the joy he derived from saving lives with his skills was his lifes driving force.
But as time went on, his perspective shifted.
The other doctors grew wary of him and gradually distanced themselves, while the higher-ups openly expressed their wish to keep him close, like a portable medical device.
Caught between pressures and temptations from all sides, he had no time to enjoy moments for himself.
Today, he was supposed to be on vacation, but had to forfeit it due to the sudden surge of patients.
Of course, he made a considerable amount of money.
The problem was
I dont have time to spend the money I earn
He lifted his gaze to the ceiling.
The ceiling he had stared at for over ten years seemed more monotonous today.
With a rush of emotions swelling in his chest, he yelled at the ceiling.
Its a bit much to be ostracized in the hospital!
Yuseong straightened his disordered gown and exited the hospital.
I should buy a can of beer.
He contemted what snack to pair with the beer as he walked to the bus stop and saw the bus approaching.
There was no need to rush, and his body was weary, so he naturally slowed his pace.
Thats when he noticed a colleague driving past in a car.
Yuseong considered owning a car, but dismissed the thought.
After work, my hands trembled so much, how could I drive? I wasnt going to have a chauffeur Yuseong, safety first. Just take public transportation.
He tried tofort himself, not really seeding, and waited for the bus. Soon enough, the bus arrived.
He tapped his card and entered the bus to see that there were quite a few empty seats.
Its spacious because its the first bus of the day.
Yuseong chose a seat and sat down.
The fatigue that was somewhat bearable while standing overwhelmed him as soon as he sat down.
The distance to his home was quite far, so he thought it would be fine to sleep a little.
I have to go to the terminal anyway.
With that thought, he was about to close his eyes when he saw the bus driver, just like him, asleep at the wheel.
To make matters worse, the bus had already crossed the central line.
Even if he ran and grabbed the steering wheel, he didnt know how to drive, and it didnt seem like the driver would wake up even if he shouted.
As he resigned himself to death, he felt his strength drain even more.
They say that before a person dies, their past life and memories sh before their eyes like a kaleidoscope.
Now, his past life started to sh before his eyes like a kaleidoscope.
And then he shouted inwardly at the moment he saw his past memories.
Is this damn life all about the operating room!
With that thought, he lost consciousness.
The whole world mourned the death of Yuseong.
Even he himself didnt fully understand the extent of Yuseongs influence. Yuseong had a tremendous impact on the medicalmunity.
His incredible medical knowledge was the role model for numerous doctors, and actually, prestigious professors came to learn from him.
The number of people who sighed when they heard the news of his death was countless. Thats because his medical skill that could even bring back the dead was like having an extra life.
But now he was dead. And there was no doctor who could bring him back to life.
Newspapers and magazines published various articles.
A doctor who will be remembered throughout history has passed away.
His death will set the medicalmunity back by 50 years.
Yuseongs influence was more significant than he had realized.
Yuseong was overwhelmed by the thought of his impending death.
He tightly shut his eyes, preparing himself for the imminent shock.
Its going to be excruciating, isnt it? So painful that Ill wish for death. Im going to die soon anyway
Reflecting on the trauma endured by patients who had been in car idents, he desperately didnt want to die.
However, when the anticipated shock didnt arrive after several seconds, he cautiously opened his eyes.
Thats when he saw a beautiful woman cradling him in her arms.
He let out a scream of intense embarrassment.
Ahhh!
Eung-ae!
?
Words different from his thoughts slipped out.
Assuming his pronunciation was distorted, he attempted to shout again.
Where am I? Did you rescue me?
Eung-ae!
This time he was certain he had spoken correctly.
But the sound that reached his ears was entirely different.
No, it wasnt even his own voice.
It was indistinguishable from the cry of a newborn baby.
His voice, which couldnt articte words properly, resembled the babbling of an infant, clearly the voice of a child whose vocal cords were not fully developed.
Why had he, who was on the brink of death, be a newborn baby!
Or had he developed a defect in his vocal cords due to the ident?
Yuseong opened his barely functioning eyes wide and looked at his hand.
The chubby hand was unmistakably that of a newborn baby.
Yuseongs mind was overwhelmed in an instant.
Not only was he alive when he thought he was dead, but he had also be a baby.
And a babys brain is underdeveloped, so thinking should be slower, but there was no impairment at all.
He needed time to process, but the surrounding circumstances wouldnt allow him to.
The woman who held him passed him to the man standing beside her.
To Yuseong, who had inexplicably be an infant, these two appeared to be his parents.
The man gently took Yuseong and brushed his stubbly chin against him.
Who did you inherit this cuteness from!
It was clearly a gesture of affection, but what Yuseong felt was intense pain.
It was extremely painful even though the beard merely grazed him.
Argh! My face will have holes in it! Stop! Stop it!
Euaaang! Euaaaaaang!
Even though the scream differed from what he intended, it was effective.
Because immediately, the woman who had held him reprimanded the man.
Eil! Your beard is hurting him!
Eh? Oh, I see! Sorry.
Anyway, shave that beard off.
Our son was just born. A dad needs to maintain some dignity.
Yuseong wanted to question what the dads dignity had to do with the beard, but he couldnt because all that emerged when he opened his mouth were infantile sounds.
Chapter 2: Death And Resurrection (2)
Chapter 2: Death And Resurrection (2)
Eil, who was referred to as Eil, gazed at himself rather adorably.
You adorable little thing.
Hohoho. You look exactly like me.
Thats why youre so masculine.
So, are you implying that I appear masculine?
No, not exactly
Eil averted his gaze, feeling a flush of embarrassment from being scrutinized.
However, Yuseong didnt notice their exchange.
He couldntprehend his current predicament, but something else piqued his curiosity even more.
How am I able to understand what theyre saying?
Theirnguage seemed more foreign than Korean, and it was definitely something he had never encountered before.
Yet, he was able to understand and interpret it.
What in the world is going on?
Just before his death, he had inexplicably be an infant, and he could understand a foreignnguage he had never heard before.
Furthermore, their attire was also unusual.
His vision was blurry, but at first nce, they seemed to be wearing leather outfits that one might associate with cosyers.
Being regarded as a genius in his own right, he pondered his current situation.
Is this a hallucination? Amnesia? Or reincarnation?
As he delved deeper into his thoughts, he suddenly felt an overwhelming wave of exhaustion and his eyes started to droop.
It was a feeling identical to the symptoms of overexertion.
I must have overtaxed my brain in this tiny body
With that thought, he drifted off to sleep.
Three months had psed since this peculiar situation began.
Yuseong had managed to gather some information about this ce.
Firstly, this world was unlike the one he had previously inhabited.
It bore a resemnce to the typical fantasy worlds often described.
Listening to Eil and Saeins conversations, he deduced that monsters existed, and there were several species akin to humans.
Moreover, while his original world had developed science to simplify tasks, this world appeared to have enhanced their physical and mental abilities.
Magic existed, and the methods of manipting ones body or energy were far more tangible than in his original world.
Understanding this fact was not difficult.
His mother, Saein, had rushed to him in rm when he scratched on his arm and then she healed it with a spell.
Initially, he was shocked and wondered if he could learn it too, but upon reflection, those abilities were indeed frightening.
His father, Eil, lifted rocks with his bare hands and was a master swordsman, chopping firewood with arge sword in an instant.
Whether this world was naturally like this or if his parents possessed unique powers was uncertain, but one thing was certain such abilities existed.
Modern athletes cantpete.
The second aspect was their standard of living.
Their approach to earning a living differed from that of modern people.
Plucking a single apple could provoke a monster attack and potential death.
This indicated that food was a vital issue directly linked to survival.
This was a far cry from the modern world where survival could be achieved by merely begging on the streets.
It appeared that they began training their strength from childhood to avoid such hazards.
He noticed that they were contemting what to teach him even though he was only recently born.
The living environment was so perilous that naturally, the standard of living was low.
However, this did not imply that their civilization was underdeveloped.
Their civilization was adequately advanced.
Believing it to be less developed simply because it differed from the modern era one lived in was quite a foolish notion.
Upon reflection, they chose to be stronger andbat threats.
This could be viewed as a process of evolution.
The final third was about oneself.
Yuseong recognized and epted his situation after experiencing several events within a month.
I truly have been reincarnated.
He clenched and unclenched his chubby hands, examining them.
When his suspicion became reality, it felt surreal.
He had been reincarnated, retaining all his memories from the modern era in which he previously lived.
He discovered another fact; if a babys body thought too much, the brain became overloaded, and consciousness was forcibly shut down.
This issue would gradually resolve as he grew, but it was quite challenging at the moment.
As Yuseong pondered the problems he faced, he heard a voice calling him from within.
Ray, where are you?
Ray. That was Yuseongs name now.
Saein covered her mouth with her hand and took a step back when she saw Ray looking up at her from the nket.
Then, with trembling hands, she picked up Ray.
How can you be so cute! Youre my son, but youre really cute!
He gave an awkward smile at his mothers predictable reaction.
This had been the reaction for the past week.
No matter what he did, he received a simr response.
Even when he couldnt control his dder due to his young body and wet himself.
I wanted to die of embarrassment. Hahaha.
His expression while recalling the embarrassing incident was not entirely negative.
Sure, it was embarrassing, but he couldnt deny the indescribable thrill of rebellion.
Saein rolled up her sleeves and said to Ray,
Our son, lets eat.
Ray looked up at her with a bright expression and was startled.
Aaah!
Aaah!
Huh? You dont want to eat?
As she tilted her head at his strong reaction, Ray tried hard to nod his head, which didnt move very well.
In reality, he was extremely hungry.
His body constantly demanded the energy necessary for growth, and he started to feel hungry even after lying down for just a little while.
But this was something he couldnt get used to.
Of course, Saein was just breastfeeding a hungry baby.
It was a very natural action and nothing strange at all.
The problem was with him.
Because he retained memories from the modern era, he couldnt suckle like an innocent child.
The situation was simply too embarrassing.
Its strange. Hes always quiet, but he does this only when eating Is something causing him pain Should I call a healer?
She voiced her concerns.
Ray became intrigued by the term healer in her words.
Healer? Is that akin to a doctor?
In the fantasy novels he had read, healers or priests typically handled healing.
Just as he had been a doctor in the modern world, they might fulfill a simr role in this world.
He was curious because it was the same profession.
I wonder how healers treat illnesses? Since its a fantasy world, perhaps they justy their hands on you and you recover?
While he was entertaining these somewhat absurd thoughts, Saeins voice rang out again.
I suppose I should call him to check.
Even as she spoke, she didnt put him down.
Instead, she brought his mouth to her chest.
Uuuh!
Uuuh!
He attempted to resist, but soon had to capitte.
The overwhelming sensation of hunger overpowered him.
Once he began feeding, he couldnt restrain himself anymore.
Saein smiled softly.
You eat well when given, see.
Ray wanted to vehemently dispute her words, but he couldnt formte any rebuttals, so he remained silent.
I must endure until the baby food
He slept the entire afternoon.
Although sleeping all day would typically be worrisome, Ail and Saein didnt seem concerned.
Thanks to sleeping all day, he felt rejuvenated in the morning.
Its been a long time since I slept this much.
In the modern era, he wasnt one to sleep a lot.
Not because he was an insomniac, but because he was always preupied with work.
Reflecting on it, even if he hadnt perished in a car ident, he probably would have sumbed to overwork eventually.
Rayy in the cradle, lost in thought.
Its incredibly boring though.
Since he was too young to move his body, all he could do was lie still, sleep, or get lost in his thoughts.
Maybe I should just indulge inziness now?
Laziness.
It was a small desire he had secretly nurtured.
Once he decided, his body immediately rxed.
His constant fatigue made this possible.
The softness of the cradle embraced his tiny body.
Thus, hiszinessmenced.
Huh? What is this?
About three hours into his idleness, he experienced a refreshing coolness he had never felt before.
It was too enigmatic to merelybel it as coolness.
It was as if he could sense tiny threads moving around his body.
The more he ignored them, the more invigorated he felt.
A sensation so distinctive that once experienced, it could never be forgotten.
Could this be mana?
He had asionally overheard Ail and Saein discussing it, so he had a vague understanding.
But he didnt expect it to be as thin as threads.
I wonder if I can manipte it?
Contrary to his thoughts, the threads didnt readily obey his will.
Instead, when he attempted to forcefully control them, they tended to disperse.
And when the scattered threads flowed in different directions than initially, it felt ufortable and somewhat hindered.
This is exasperating.
The mana, which seemed to have a predetermined flow, did not concentrate in one spot.
Even though there was no clear solution and despite his will, he felt provoked by the mana that freely circted around his body.
Chapter 3: Death And Resurrection (3)
Chapter 3: Death And Resurrection (3)
Ray focused his mind to better understand the flow of mana.
The once blurry traces of threads began to appear more distinct.
Mana did enter through the skin, but a slightlyrger amount entered through breathing and the heart.
These threads did not interfere with each others paths as they exited through different routes.
The passages that the threads traversed in aplex harmony all provided a refreshing sensation.
After a few hours of this sensation, Ray finally understood that the ce where mana entered and exited was the same.
However, during that time, the fatigue umted and gradually made him drift into a doze.
He had grown ustomed to the sudden drowsiness that would ur even in normal times.
But there was something he had not yet realized.
He, who used to notst 5 hours awake, was now awake for more than 7 hours
The next day, he continued to focus on feeling the mana.
Lying still was boring, and the refreshing sensation of the threads passing through his body felt too good.
While feeling the mana circting in his body, he thought,
Is this somewhat simr to blood? Just like blood circtes in the body, mana also circtes through passages, right? What happens if I alter the passage slightly?
Ray immediately acted on this thought.
He imagined the passages through which mana traveled as simr to blood vessels.
He then sensed the paths of mana and memorized all their locations.
He was known for his exceptional brain even in modern times.
If he couldnt memorize just this much, he would have already conceded his ce to someone else.
Also, perhaps due to his past upational habits, he quickly memorized the concept of an alternate blood route in the body.
In other words, he discovered where the first andst stops of mana were.
He also naturally knew what to do next.
He had heard it from his parents so often that he grew tired of it.
Eil and Saein debated whether to raise him as a swordsman or a magician.
Although Saein usually had the final say, it seemed that the decision had been made before his birth: if a boy was born, he would be raised as a swordsman, and if a girl, as a magician.
However, for some reason, his mother insisted on raising him as a magician.
But, a muscr Ray isnt cute!
He thought he heard his mothers voice, but he shook his barely moving head and dismissed the thought.
Was I supposed to imagine it strongly from now on?
He had heard the phrase, but without knowing exactly how to think, he couldnt dare to try it.
He needed more information.
Ray sighed inwardly.
With his body still not fully developed, he was immobile, and although he wanted to use mana like in a fantasy, hecked the necessary information.
All he could do at the moment was lie still and feel the mana.
Fortunately, the sensation of feeling the mana itself was incredibly pleasant.
Haah. This is the taste.
Saein tilted her head as she watched him actively inhale mana.
A year passed since he began absorbing mana.
Now he could feel a significant amount of strength in his body.
He could easily roll over and, unlike typical children, he could attempt to stand or crawl with difficulty.
Because of this, his parents were ecstatic.
Wow! Hes crawling!
Ray must be a genius! We should raise him as a magician!
No, he should be raised as a swordsman since hes growing so fast!
Your muscles are enough!
I am small muscles! Small muscles!
Ray watched and thought.
If I have to choose, being a magician would be nice.
He didnt care for the muscr types that Saein mentioned. He felt more suited to be a magician who sat and chanted spells rather than a swordsman who exerted himself physically during training.
He inwardly cheered for his mother and envisioned his days as a magician.
Ah Life should be easier from now on, right?
A guaranteed future, a delightful sight, and a discipline that didnt require strenuous training. Everything seemed perfect.
Then teach me both.
Saein smiled and spoke.
Ray doubted his ears for a moment.
Both?
What a brilliant n that offered the best of both worlds!
But he soon felt relieved, knowing that Eil would oppose it.
Father would surely want to raise me as a swordsman. Its better to focus on one rather than both.
However, Eils responsepletely shattered his expectations.
Yes, lets do that. There is now that says a magician must not train physically.
But no muscles.
Ha ha ha. Alright.
Ray red at Eil, who wasughing heartily.
His future had been decided without even asking for his opinion.
Ray, who received a guaranteed future from his parents, was overjoyed.
He hadnt anticipated that he would be doing both.
Tears flowed.
At this rate, he would be a swordsman who could use both healing and magic.
In other words, a blend of both.
He felt invincible.
He thought this was uneptable.
Somehow, he needed to express his opinion.
But all thates out are baby sounds.
Ah, oo. Erberber.
Rays earnest baby sounds made them pause their conversation for a moment.
Saein stroked his head, seemingly understanding his feelings.
Just as Saein was about to say something to Ray, Eil picked him up andughed heartily.
Ha ha ha ha! You like it too?
Shake shake shake!
He desperately shook his head, but Saein didnt notice because Eil was spinning him around.
Ray red at Eil again.
But seeing Eils utmost happy smile, he couldnt help but back down.
He sighed, a sigh that didnt evene out.
Alright how hard can it be? Lets give it a try.
He should. After all, in his past life, he became a doctor to see such a pure smile.
Nothing could surpass a pure smile.
Finally, he turned three years old.
He could now walk well and speak quite a bit.
Since he understood allnguages, his speech was quite fluent for his age.
He had been frequenting the study ever since he started walking.
Initially, Eil and Saein were worried because his behavior differed from other children, but they seemed to have rxed upon seeing his mature behavior.
The reason he spent time in the study reading books was simple.
He wanted to build a more perfect path for the flow of mana!
The path where mana flows, also known as the Mana Road, once established, was permanently engraved on the body, making it difficult to change.
Of course, there was a way to change it.
One could melt the Mana Road and then reconstruct it.
However, melting the Mana Road involved immense pain, and there was even a risk of death, so no one dared to attempt it.
Ray also did not want to do that, so he was putting all his effort into constructing it for the first time.
As he flipped through the book he was reading, he muttered to himself.
Originally, mana is something to be drawn upon, so why should mana be imprisoned in the body and used?
Magic referred to all acts that changed the nature of mana.
For example, if one changed the nature of the mana floating in the air to be hot, the air would be hot.
If one further applied this by adding dryness and a small friction to the hot mana, it would ignite.
Of course, it would consume a significant amount of mana to ignite fire in the air.
And here, the mana used was imprisoned in the body.
No, the book specified that it should be used in this way.
No matter which book he looked at, there was no description of how to use mana without imprisoning it in the body.
Even when Ray asked Eil and Saein, they didnt know either.
It would be more certain if I could try using magic once.
Since Rays Mana Road had not been established yet, he could not use magic.
Therefore, he had no way of knowing how mana was consumed.
However, the Mana Road he envisioned did exist.
Theoretically, the manifestation of magic should also have been possible.
What he considered was creating a way for mana to pass through freely without confining it in the body.
In this manner, the mana in the air would naturally remain in his body as it passed through him.
All he needed to do was draw upon it freely.
Of course, there was no problem with this theory alone.
However, since no one had ever attempted this method before, the risks were equally substantial.
Although it was not described in any book, it was the most efficient Mana Road he could conceive.
He had already thought of all the circuits for it.
He had memorized all the paths of mana for this purpose more than two years ago.
After a moment of thought, he shook his head.
Whatever, I have to go my way in life! Even if I cant eat, go!
With a shout that seemed toe from a rural card game, Rayy down on his spot.
He then started to think intensely about the paths where mana flowed in the image he envisioned.
Ssssss-
A very smooth silk-like sound began to be heard as the paths within his body epted the change and began to widen.
Slowly, step by step
This task should not have been done in haste.
One had to patiently wait until the paths were widened to their maximum.
And when they seemed to have widened to their limit, one should have proceeded to construct other paths.
This way, the effect could be maximized.
Since there were not many waste products in the body, the work went smoothly.
Though he had been nervous because there was usually some pain involved, it widened like a highway being opened, without any blocked pathways causing pain.
The new path brought in mana more refreshingly, and the drawn mana gradually widened the Mana Road.
Of course, if the path was widened beyond its limit, it could tear, or too much mana could cause the blood vessels to burst.
Therefore, he had to be very careful in his work.
If he had made a mistake at the age of three and ended his life, nothing could have been sadder than that.
Rays concentration mirrored that which he had in the operating room of his previous life.
It didnt feel as though he was operating on his own body.
Enter as much as possible at the entrance. Exit through multiple branches.
Sweat started to bead on his serious face.
Chapter 4: The Beginning Of Magic (1)
Chapter 4: The Beginning Of Magic (1)
Such concentration was necessary for this task.
If even one image was incorrect, everything would dissolve into nothingness.
Therefore, he tried hard to avoid even the smallest stray thoughts.
I can push it a bit further. Just a little more.
He was truly pushing his mana road to its limit.
He drew in mana as quickly as he could manage, as much as possible.
Rays mana road was iparable to other magicians in terms of size.
With such a massive mana road, it was evident that it would attract the mana floating in the air.
However, Ray was not content.
He added more paths to the expanded mana road.
The naturally divided paths found their way down to each tiny capiry.
By now, his body was drenched as if it had been rained upon.
Yet, a smile was slowly spreading across his face.
After about an hour,
Ray opened his closed eyes.
Finally, its done! I thought my body was going to explode.
Indeed, it could have exploded.
If he had even slightly mismanaged his power.
Did the mana road form correctly?
Ray attempted to create fire in the air as a test.
Fwoosh-
Wow! It really works, doesnt it? This is like magic And as expected, theres no circle?
Originally, the circle was the cluster of mana inside a magicians body, but magic could be manifested even without it.
However, other magicians did not have a unique mana road like Rays, so they could not draw in the necessary mana for magic.
Thats why they had to create a ring of mana within their bodies.
In Rays case, he could draw in enough mana necessary for the manifestation of magic, and he could use magic naturally without having to gather it together.
The quantity and quality of mana were clearly different from the current magicians.
Just as stagnant water decays, stagnant mana was iparable to flowing mana.
His mana could produce excellent results with a small amount, and unlike other magicians, there was no risk of depletion even if he used up all the mana in his body.
He drew in more mana from the atmosphere.
This meant there were no limitations of a circle.
In other words, if he understood the principle, he could use magic regardless of whether it was a 1st circle or a 5th circle.
Cancel.
The fire that had appeared in the air vanished without a trace at hismand.
This is quite fun. Fire.
Fwoosh-
Cancel.
Whoosh-
He couldnt use powerful magic yet, but even simple magic was quite enjoyable.
And naturally, a desire to learn more sprouted within him.
It seemed like he would enjoy visiting the library even more in the future.
Is Ray in the library again?
Saein poured tea into Eils cup and asked.
Eil took the cup and sipped the tea.
Yes. He usually goes there, so hes probably there.
At his words, Saein gently ced her hand on her cheek.
Is it okay to leave our child alone like this? Hes still three years old
Hes clever just like me. Itll be fine. Hahaha.
So, youre saying Im stupid?
No Thats not what I meant
Hmph. Sorry for being stupid.
Ah, no, thats not what Im saying.
Im going to see Ray. You just have your tea there.
Saein opened the door to the study.
Our Ray, are you here?
Immediately, an answer came.
Yes.
Oh, I didnt even know you were here.
She felt guilty as she spoke.
Its strange how mature he is, hes still three years old We havent yed with him much.
Her sense of responsibility as a mother grew.
She even thought that maybe he had no choice but to confine himself to the study because no one yed with him.
So, she decided to y with Ray for the whole day today.
Saein said with a bright smile.
Our son, do you want to y with mommy today?
At those words, Rays eyes sparkled.
y?
Magic? What magic should I learn? What else is there?
His expression brightened at the thought of how he could use mana to create different phenomena.
If his mother had taught him that as both y and education, he would surely have learned it as his duty as a son.
But she interpreted Rays bright eyes differently.
He must have been wanting to y so badly to look that happy I should y with him more often.
Her maternal love was fully disyed.
She decided to make that day the best day ever.
Yes! Shall we have fun ying, mommy?
Yes! Id love to!
They were both dreaming different dreams.
Mommy.
Yes?
Saein stopped at Rays call.
There are no books here.
Yes. You dont have to read books today.
Why!
Just y as much as you want today.
While it must have been a gesture of consideration for Ray, to him, it couldnt have been more disappointing.
He had finally managed to construct his mana road faster than he thought and was able to use magic.
But ying! How could that have made any sense!
Naturally, a sound of refusal flowed from his mouth.
Mom, I think I need to study more. If you know one, you should aim to know two.
These words were unbelievable toe from the mouth of a child who had just turned three.
But to Saein, who believed that her son was a once-in-a-lifetime genius and the cutest being in the world, it wasnt difficult to ept.
Rather, she smiled and gently stroked Rays head.
Where did you learn to say that? Oh, youre so precious!
Rather, it just made Mom happy.
Mom was thrilled by her sons genius.
She was so excited that she seemed willing to do anything she could to y with him.
So, Rays mouth shut on its own.
Our son, havent you ever been outside? Shall we go out with Mom today?
Anyway, she gave up magic for that day.
Since she had hardly yed with her parents for three years, she thought she could take a break that day.
After all, she hadnt been outside since she was reincarnated in this world.
The thought of wanting to know what this world was like yed a significant part in that days y.
Yeah. Lets go out.
Hohoho. Once you see how wonderful it is outside, youll want to go out every day.
Saein finished speaking and opened the front door.
Pleasant sunlight streamed in through the gap in the door.
He was awestruck by the moderately dazzling sight.
Wow
The door swung wide open.
A gentle breeze rustled through his sparse hair.
Before him, a scenery he had never imagined unfolded.
Unknown grass, stone-made stairs, floating clouds.
The faint noise of a distant vige.
The world, simr to Earth but distinctly different, unfolded the moment he opened the front door.
Chills ran down his back continuously. It was by far the most incredible thing he had ever seen.
Three years had passed since hest left her home.
One might wonder how he hadnt gone outside, but he had been so engrossed in studying and sensing mana that he hadnt thought about venturing out.
Now, he regretted not going outside sooner.
Hadnt he essentially confined himself in a cage?
They say you can truly taste the air when you are free.
Indeed, that was true.
Saein spoke to Ray, who was standing quietly with his mouth agape.
Go outside. You can run and y as much as you want.
Ray looked up at Saein.
His usuallyrge eyes grew even wider in this surprising situation.
Her son had never shown surprise before.
He had always maintained a simr demeanor, but the moment he stepped outside, everything changed.
Now, he resembled an ordinary child.
Youre so cute! You must be the cutest in the world!
Saein couldnt help but hug Ray.
Unlike usual, he didnt try to push her away.
All he could think about was whaty behind that mountain and what scenery unfolded beneath that stone bridge.
Ray looked up at the sky and smiled brightly.
Im really d I was reborn.
Mom.
Yes?
Thank you for taking me outside.
Saein was at a loss for words at Raysment.
Sometimes, her son seemed more mature than she was, while at other times, he exuded the aura of someone who had experienced much. Yet, there were moments when he was utterly innocent.
He was barely over three years old.
It was indeed peculiar that he could project such a range of atmospheres.
Nevertheless, she chose to smile quietly instead of questioning Ray.
See. Youll want to go out every day, wont you?
At her words, filled withughter, Ray chuckled as if he was amused.
I suppose Ill have to agree.
This ce was enchanting enough to make her forget the memories of her past life.
Chapter 5: The Beginning Of Magic (2)
Chapter 5: The Beginning Of Magic (2)
He frolicked without a care in the world.
Despite his mental age exceeding 30, he yed with the innocence of a child.
It appeared that as his body regressed in age, so did his mind.
Nevertheless, he gained much from this experience.
The world, as seen through a childs eyes, held a freedom beyond anyone elses imagination.
The sensation of grass against his skin, the wind caressing his cheek.
Every action he took filled his heart with joy, and everything he saw delighted him.
It was as if he was reiming something he had lost in his weary existence.
His mother watched him silently from her chair.
This joyful timested half a day.
Upon returning home with his mother, Ray immediately channeled the mana within his body.
Clean.
Shortly after the incantation, his sweaty body was in peak condition.
His Mana Road was exceptionally broad and robust, allowing him to expel waste products at will.
Ray himself was unaware, but the Clean spell was something only a 3-circle user could typically use.
However, his Mana Road, unusually wide for a human, defiedmon sense.
As an exceptional case, free from the constraints of circles, he could perform such feats.
This is incredibly handy. But what happens if I use it when Im not dirty? Clean.
Mana enveloped his body once more, but no significant changes were evident.
Ill need to investigate this further.
Understanding his own power was a crucial matter.
The systematic knowledge and experiences would serve as invaluable data for him when using more advanced spells.
After all, isnt it said that when knowledge and skillbine, one bes a master?
When ites to acquiring such knowledge, theres nothing better than a mentor to guide you.
Of course, it has to be mom.
When Ray considered choosing such a mentor, he thought of Saein without a second thought.
When Ray asked Saein to teach him magic, she was thrilled.
She nodded her head in agreement with a smile.
Pre-study is a very good habit. First, magic is like this, Fire.
As Saein spoke, she flicked her fingers.
A small me appeared on top of her fingers.
She looked proudly at her son, expecting him to be amazed, but Ray didnt show any particr reaction.
That was because he could do it too.
Huh? Youre not surprised? Look, fire, fire.
Instead, Saein was the one who was surprised.
The only magic Ray knew was the healing magic he used.
That was why she deliberately chose a visually impressive fire spell, but Ray didnt blink an eye.
Oh, its fire.
Pretending to be amazed while awkwardly pping, he felt a slight disconnect.
However, Saein quickly adapted.
Its strange. My son has always been strange.
She muttered softly as she continued to exin.
Magic is about converting mana, using an incantation, and then performing a small gesture that acts as the trigger.
But when ites to converting mana, it feels like its going to disintegrate at any moment if I try to convert it in a different way. Whats wrong?
Saein tilted her head at Rays question.
It was as if he was asking questions about the part where he got stuck while using magic.
But no matter how you looked at it, her son had just turned three years old.
The idea that he could use magic was far too exaggerated.
Hmm Using a different method of conversion?
For instance, with the fire spell I just used, there are three conversions involved, right? Heating the mana, drawing in the mana to bebusted, and applying friction. If you use a single conversion instead of three, it shortens the casting time and simplifies the process. But when you try to do that, the mana just disperses.
Saeins mouth dropped open at Rays relentless stream of words.
The topic Ray was discussing was often debated in magical academies.
But since it was practically impossible, it remained an idealistic theory.
Saein scratched her head at this overly high-level conversation with a three-year-old.
How could she exin this? The questions were those of a young child, but they were asplicated and challenging as debating with a schr.
Frankly, she didnt know the answer.
But she had just begun teaching him magic, and answering I dont know from the start would hurt her pride as a teacher.
I cant let that happen. The first words from a teacher cant be I dont know!
Reducing three phenomena to one is impossible. Hmm But if you could bundle the three phenomena together and then stabilize it, maybe it would be possible?
Her answer ended in a question because she was unsure herself.
Even the royal courts chief sorcerer, considered the best in the kingdom, snorted at this impossible idealistic theory.
Hmm Stabilize it
Ray fell deep in thought at Saeins answer, which was basically an admission of not knowing.
If you add one attribute to thepleted shape of the mana that has gone through the three conversions, would that work?
This realization was possible thanks to his modern-day memories.
For example, hot gas particles and the energy released when fire burns are different.
If you can stabilize the shape of the mana that has gone through the three conversions
Ray moved the mana and spread his hands wide.
Fwoosh-
mes erupted from Rays outstretched hand.
Saein was extremely surprised to see that.
Her heart nearly leaped out of her chest seeing Ray using magic.
But what surprised her even more was the fact that she didnt know until the magic manifested.
Usually, before magic manifests, you can feel the flow and nature of the mana.
So, during battle, a magicians top priority is to scatter the mana here and there to hide what kind of magic is manifesting.
Hiding the manifesting magic is so sacred that it can be considered a secret tradition of noble families.
But Saein, who was sensitive enough to see through the secret traditions of those noble families to some extent, didnt notice the magic until it happened.
In a real battle, that could have meant death.
Saein couldnt suppress the shiver that ran down her spine.
Her son wasnt peculiar.
All the actions she had previously found strange were merely her misinterpretations.
Ray is a prodigy.
Chapter 6: The Beginning Of Medicine (1)
Chapter 6: The Beginning Of Medicine (1)
Saeins expression as she observed him was far from ordinary.
A thesis that had been a topic of discussion in the academic society for over 200 years had just been shattered.
And it was aplished by a young child who had just turned one.
She didnt understand how he achieved it, but if magic could be cast with a flow of mana that she couldnt sense, then even a sorcerer of a higher circle than her could be attacked.
It was a secret technique, or rather, a mysterious technique that everyone feared and revered.
Therefore, Saein couldnt casually disclose this fact.
Because it was a fact that could incite a storm in a kingdom.
Regardless of whether Ray was aware of this reality or not, he simply pped his hands with a bright smile.
Wow, it worked!
Saeins expression grew even moreplex as she observed Ray.
She couldnt determine whether she should be purely happy or sad about this.
Thinking of it as atoms makes it easier to understand. Hmm And once the particles start to form aposite with mana, the shape is maintained even without injecting mana, right? How long will itst?
He had been tirelessly researching even in the modern world.
That habit didnt vanish just because the world he lived in had changed.
Saein sighed as she watched Ray muttering words she didntprehend.
My son being too brilliant is not necessarily a good thing What should I do with my son If he attracts the attention of the academic society, a bloody battle will ensue What should my son do, being caught in the middle?
Her concerns were not exaggerated.
In fact, they were underestimated in some aspects.
If Rays unique method of mana maniption was revealed, the kingdom and the academic society would acquire immense power.
Ray himself was fully aware of this fact.
Since the power of the country and organizations had increased, a war would inevitably follow.
There is no nation that doesnt engage in war if it possesses excessive power.
The term world peace had always been a weapon and justification for powerful countries, and the sole shield for weaker ones.
Thus, Ray had to conceal his unique method of mana operation, a blend of his mana road and atomic theory, or in other words, his Mana Road.
Naturally, it would have been preferable to keep it from his mother if possible. However, the reason he revealed it to his mother without any concealment was simple.
I dont know how long I can keep it a secret, but if it gets exposed, its better to reveal it myself.
Ray asked as if he was oblivious.
Mom, is something wrong?
Uh, no? I was just a bit surprised that youre already using magic.
As expected, Saein didnt disclose everything to him. Ray gave a slight nod.
No matter how intelligent he was, he was only three years old. It wasnt the age to discuss kingdoms, sorcerers, and academic societies. Parents wouldnt want to involve their children in matters that smelled of blood.
Aware of this, he smiled and said,
I guess Im a genius, haha.
Indeed, he was a foolish genius.
That night, he overheard his parents conversing.
They waited until he was asleep to have a discussion, which seemed to be confidential.
What should we do? Hell be pulled into the academic society at such a young age.
Well, thats only if the academic society finds out. We just need to stay silent, right?
But The academic society is so ruthless. I, as a magician, know that all too well. If he catches their attention even once, there will be no stopping whates next.
Then well just have to flee. I dont want my child to go there and have his blood drained.
What do you mean have his blood drained! Do you think that the academic society is a nest of vampires?!
Thats not what I meant
Ignoring Eils flustered voice, Ray closed his eyes.
Theyre discussing the possibility of being dragged into the academic society.
He sighed deeply and opened his eyes.
Then the most necessary thing is strength.
The moment of resolution arrived swiftly.
The magic he had acquired through research became a source of power.
He focused on magic, conducting various studies and experiments, and his understanding of mana increased rapidly.
Then he turned fifteen.
There was a noticeable change in his appearance.
His blonde hair began to show white strands and soon started to turnpletely white from the age of fifteen.
His parents were initially perplexed by this phenomenon, but they were soon reassured when they saw that he exhibited no particr abnormalities.
The reason his hair turned white was due to mana.
After removing all impurities and waste, mana also eliminated unnecessary elements in his hair.
The reason color exists in hair is partly because, during evolution, color was used to block sunlight, and it also served as a protective color for ancient humans.
Back then, when there was a lot of dirt and trees, the adopted protective color was one that could efficiently hide the body.
Rays hair began turning white from the age of fifteen.
Thats because mana deemed it as unnecessary.
The protective color had evolved for survival in nature.
But now that he had gained strength, the protective color was just an unnecessary element.
At first, he suspected the absence of mnin pigment, but since the color of his eyes didnt change, it seemed not to be the case he was concerned about.
If mnin was absent, his skin would have turned ck due to the inability to block ultraviolet rays.
Ray stretched out extensively.
Shall I go outside for a bit? I havent been outside in the past year.
He hadnt gone outside because he was focused on researching magic.
Magic was fascinating, and he needed strength, so there was no time to waste.
And there was something he needed to verify outside.
I have to see how much of the medicine Ive learned so far applies here.
From what he observed with mana, the physical structure of this other world was not different from the modern world.
But nothing could be exactly the same.
Since he couldnt experiment on his own body, he had to venture outside to gather information.
Ray picked up arge wooden board and headed out.
Once outside, the refreshing wind he had experienced before came rushing back.
Its truly an unbelievable tale. I, who used to live in the operating room, am now existing in another world.
He held no regrets. He had spent hisst moments saving lives, in line with his beliefs.
And he was content with his current life.
It was a world where even a simple walk outside could be thrilling.
If the air had a taste, would it be like this? He felt happier with each breath he took.
The gleaming sunlight merged with the grass leaves, creating a vibrant green hue that enveloped the area.
Ah. This is why I venture outside. Maybe I should visit the vige today?
Rays house was situated a distance away from the vige.
Judging by the noise from the vige, it didnt seem too far away, but it was closer to the forest than the vige.
He strolled leisurely, observing various flowers and resting on the grass.
There wasnt a clear boundary line that marked the vige.
There were just houses and fences that gradually formed a vige.
It was quite arge vige, even boasting a square.
Hmm. Its a bitrge? This should suffice.
He generated a small heat in his hand and began to write on the wooden board he had brought.
Swoosh- Swoosh-
The finished writing read as follows:
Ill treat the sick people.
Anyone with a sick person, bring them here. If you cant bring them, Ille to them.
Most peopleughed and walked past as he shouted loudly, waving his hand.
Treat sick people? You look like youre barely fifteen years old.
Tsk. If you want to y priest, do it at home, kid.
Its not right to joke about sick people.
But you did write the sign beautifully, hahaha.
Little did they know, they were making a colossal mistake.
The boy they hadughed at and passed by was, in fact, a modern-day god of medicine, a doctor who could even resurrect the dead.
As time went by, he grew bored.
Are there no patients here? Why isnt anyoneing?
He never conceded that it was due to his untrustworthy age.
Eventually, he started to take down his signboard, preparing to return home when a small child peeked around the corner.
Only their face was visible from the alley, but it seemed they had business with him.
Since he had no other ns if he wasnt busy, Ray collected his signboard and walked towards the child.
Although he referred to them as a child, they appeared to be around his age.
The child had striking red hair and was a cute little girl. Interestingly, her eye color matched her hair.
Ray approached the cute child and asked,
Kid, do you have something to say to me?
Kid?
Whats your name?
Perhaps because a child called another child a child, the girl pouted and replied,
Illisia. Illisia von Gaid.
Ray regretted asking as soon as she responded.
Having a family name meant she was a noble.
He didnt know her title, but considering the size of the vige, she was at least a bar.
Speaking informally to a nobles daughter could lead to trouble.
He slightly bowed his head.
Nice to meet you. My name is Ray. I apologize for my rudeness, not knowing you were a noble youngdy. Please forgive me.
Illisias eyes narrowed at his sudden change of attitude.
The kid called me a kid.
And youre a kid too.
Plus, youre amoner.
Thats not wrong, but
Hmm?
Being born amoner is not wrong. Its just proof of ones social status, not a crime as long as one doesntmit any.
Hmm.
Ray said this as a gentle reprimand to prevent the girl from being too absorbed in noble ideals.
Of course, if this led to any annoyance, he was ready to bear it.
He had the strength to do so.
Illisia paused for a moment, then gently lifted the hem of her small dress and gave a slight bow.
I misspoke. I apologize, I retract my statement.
Rays jaw fell open.
Of all the children he had encountered in his life, she was the most courteous and dignified in her actions.
Seeing her disy such politeness, he knew he should reciprocate.
Ray slightly bowed his head.
I have the impression youve been observing me for some time. Is there something you require?
Ah.
Illisia appeared to hesitate for a moment but soon shook her head.
No. This isnt a problem children like us can resolve.
The fleeting sorrow in her eyes and her profound sigh made her appear even more pitiful.
Its preferable to voice a problem and attempt to solve it rather than remain silent and not try at all.
Is that so?
Illisia smiled faintly and then revealed the reason for her concern.
Listening to her tale, Rey felt both astonished and puzzled.
So youre saying that someone you know is ill and theres no cure?
Yes.
Rey took a moment to ponder.
Even though they were on the outskirts, considering the influence of the noble family, it might be a bit of a stretch, but he conceived a potential solution.
But isnt there a Holy Maiden in the kingdom at present? Why dont you seek her assistance?
At Reys suggestion, Illisias face looked as if she was on the verge of bursting into tears.
The Holy Maiden is still a child. She cant go around healing people. Even the grand chambein couldnt cure the illness, so its likely incurable I overheard this.
Hmm, may I inquire about the symptoms they are experiencing?
I dont know much Their skin turns red and intes like a balloon.
Rey felt like something connected, but he wasnt entirely certain, so he shook his head.
Based on the description, it sounds like a malignant tumor It would be more beneficial to examine the patient directly.
Rey cautiously broached the topic.
May I examine him?
What? They likely wont approve.
Indeed, the idea was ludicrous.
Bringing amon boy, who yed at being a priest on the streets, to possibly treat a noble Even he found the notion preposterous.
Yet, he might be capable of healing them.
He might be able to restore the smile to the worried girls face, drawing from his past lifes experience as a doctor.
I might be able to heal them. Please, take me to them.
Touched by Reys earnest plea, Illisia bowed her head in contemtion.
The name of Viscount Gaid was too significant a responsibility to entrust to a child she had just encountered on the streets.
However, the boys eyes, pleading for her trust and iming he might be able to cure the illness, seemed sincere to her.
It could be a false hope or a deception, but she couldnt bear to watch her fathers suffering any longer.
She seemed to have reached a decision as she raised her head.
Alright. Lets go together.
We must hurry if the illness is severe.
Yes!
Chapter 7: The Beginning Of Medicine (2)
Chapter 7: The Beginning Of Medicine (2)
Illisia seemed frightened by Rays words and, despite wearing a dress, she began to run.
Did youe out alone?
Ah, I slipped away from the guards. They would have surely objected.
Ray nodded his head even as he ran.
If something happened to the daughter while the Viscount was ill, everything would be ruined.
She considered all the possible illnesses and symptoms that could ur, and soon spotted a ratherrge mansion in the distance.
As she approached the mansion, guards blocked her path.
Its me. Open the gate.
Illisia? And the boy with you
Hurry.
At her insistence, the guards reluctantly opened the gate.
She had to sprint through the garden after passing through the gate.
Rays expression was full of wonder; this was his first time seeing a nobles mansion.
Vines that seemed to have been there for ages covered the outer walls, and dignified patterns were everywhere.
If there was one drawback, it was that she didnt have time to admire the beautiful garden.
There werent many people who would decorate a garden sovishly even in modern times.
The thought of walking in such a garden filled her with emotion.
The payment will be just for seeing this garden.
She had initially nned to charge for the treatment, but that thought was put aside.
After passing through the garden, she reached the mansions entrance, where a butler opened the door for her.
Wee, Illisia.
Where is my father?
The butler did not answer Illisias question.
She became impatient at hisck of response.
Without waiting for an answer, she rushed in, forgetting to guide Ray, and ran aimlessly.
Ray closely followed her.
Father!
Illisia shouted as she opened the door.
Ray was startled by her shout.
Was the sick person she knew Viscount Gaid?
Despite his surprise, Illisias gaze remained fixed on Viscount Gaid.
She saw the middle-aged man lying on the bed, unresponsive, and tears welled up in her eyes.
Sob wake up, Gaid.
Viscount! Sob
She walked past those who were wailing beside the Viscount and took his hand.
Seeing him not breathing, she felt as if she had been struck on the head with a hammer, realizing she could no longer converse with him.
Ah, father
She called out to him with a glimmer of hope, but as expected, there was no response.
Tears, like small beads, fell from her beautiful eyes.
The tears that flowed down her fair cheeks eventuallynded on Viscount Gaids hand.
Now, she could only yearn for the person she had lost. She regretted not being with her father in hisst moments.
Why hadnt she been with her father in hisst moments?
What had made her resent the lump that had taken root in her fathers chest?
She clenched her teeth.
Illisia turned around swiftly enough to make a whooshing sound and approached Ray.
Her red hair slid smoothly over her shoulders and buried itself in Rays embrace.
Fix it. You said you can cure Dad.
Illisias mutterings were heard by her mother, Chloe.
What are you talking about? Fix?
She said she might be able to cure Dad.
Chloe quietly sobbed and thought.
Fix? But hes already dead, how can
She wanted to argue immediately, but she held back her words because her daughter and the battalionmander were present.
Illisia begged Ray.
Please Save him.
But despite her tearful plea, Ray simply silently gazed at Viscount Gaid.
A tumor? The shape is strange, and is there a strange smell?
Ray remembered smelling this before.
It was the smell of the blood of a patient who was bitten by a poisonous snake when he went on a medical volunteer trip to Africa.
As he examined Viscount Gaid while resting his chin on his hand, Illisia caught his gaze.
Dont tell me Cant you fix it?
Wait a moment
You said you could fix it.
Ignoring Illisias words, Ray spoke and attempted to channel mana through Viscount Gaids hand.
Although weak, he felt the mana return to him.
However, the mana gradually dispersed.
Soon, all the remaining mana seemed to vanish.
If his intuition was correct, this was both a tumor and a poison sac.
Even though he didnt know what types of poison existed in this world, it was definitely poison.
The skin had turned ck and the flesh had decayed.
Based on the Viscounts reaction, it wasnt a hereditary disease.
Only poison could have such rapid effects in a short period.
Since he hadnt encountered any chemicals in this world, he didnt consider biochemical weapons.
Furthermore, the Viscounts mansion was not particrly unclean.
In fact, it was quite tidy.
Therefore, it wasnt a disease caused by poor living conditions or hygiene.
Is it poison?
Poison!
Ray murmured softly, and the battalionmander eximed in surprise.
Who would dare to use poison in the Viscounts mansion?
Who dared to poison the Viscounts mansion!
Hold on. The poison might not have originated from inside but from outside.
While speaking, Ray surveyed the room.
There was a piece of cloth soaked in water on the table.
Gently wringing out the water, he wiped Viscount Gaids tumor with the cloth, and something adhered to it.
A yellowish pus-like substance clung to the cloth, and this time, he enveloped his finger with mana.
The sharply pointed finger, now akin to a surgical scalpel, pricked the tumor.
Then, pus oozed out.
The fact that clumps of pus rather than blood flowed out indicated that many white blood cells had perished battling the poison in his body.
Suddenly, a shriek erupted from the side.
What are you doing now!
The piercing scream assaulted Rays ears, and his expression naturally soured.
You told me to cure him. Im determining the cause right now.
Dont be absurd! How would you know that?
Ah, I know everything.
Now, there was no trace of respect or courtesy in his tone.
Of course, they could be shocked by a treatment they had never seen before.
He understood that too.
Anyone would panic when a fifteen-year-old kid started poking around in a wound to treat it.
But this was already a hopeless case.
In this desperate situation, they had no choice but to hope for a miracle.
All they could do was trust the serious look in his eyes, which seemed different from the other doctors, and watch.
Illisia sharply retorted.
If you cant cure him, youll see!
Have you entrusted your life to me?
Ray grumbled and touched Viscount Gaids tumor with his finger again.
The pus that oozed out with each touch was quite thick.
Seeing how thickly it oozed out, it seemed to have been there for quite a while.
Leaving it this long, it was no surprise the flesh was rotting.
It was a tumor in name, but in reality, it was just a mixture of pus and poison in the pectoral flesh.
He cut out the tumor lump with a scalpel.
Those watching, including themander, gasped, but they managed to endure it somehow.
He set aside the removed tumor, then sliced open the chest.
The ribs were exposed, and the lungs were slightly visible.
Has the lung rotted too? How long has this been neglected?
He couldnt understand why the priests and doctors hadnt cured him, but now that he hadid his hands on it, he had to cure it.
Even if he was known as the hand of God, he couldnt immediately transnt someone elses lung, and if the rotten part wasrge, it would be difficult to cure.
Fortunately, the rotten part of the lung was not veryrge.
Even if he cut it out, it would heal sufficiently through natural recovery.
Ray didnt hesitate and carefully cut out the rotten part.
His skill at cutting out only the useless part was almost miraculous.
Even those who had looked at Ray as if he were a devil were now open-mouthed and lost for words at his handiwork.
He moved his wrist flexibly, severing the dead nerves and reconnecting them.
He transformed mana into threads, knotting and weaving them together.
Themander stood there,pletely stunned.
Its like crafting a doll.
To them, Rays operation appeared like a proficient dollmaker creating a custom doll.
Severing, reconnecting, weaving, knotting.
But what was even more astonishing was the sense that somehow, things were proceeding smoothly.
It feltforting, as if he was merely toying with a corpse.
Was it because he had removed their source of worry, the tumor? Or was it because by meddling with the corpse, he had made Viscounts death seem more tangible?
At least it wasnt thetter.
They couldnt articte why, but standing in front of the young boy, they felt a sense of safety, even though he was only about fifteen.
He was dependable.
His charismatic demeanor seemed to discourage even conversing with him.
But irrespective of their thoughts, Ray was engrossed in the operation.
Since there were no medical instruments, he naturally had to invest his all into it.
If there was a positive aspect, it was that he utilized mana instead of thread, which possessed a significant healing power.
He concentrated all his nerves on Viscount Gaid, who had been dead for approximately five minutes, and continued with the operation.
He skillfully extracted the remaining pus from the tumor in the chest.
In this alternate world devoid of blood bags, he evenly dispersed mana throughout Viscount Gaids body to minimize the bleeding as much as possible.
If there was a somewhat challenging part, it was the suturing of the wound.
Mana was used to generate a thread to stitch the wound, but my hands were not used to it.
Being in a fifteen-year-old body, there was a sense of disconnection from the physical body I had during surgeries in the modern world, and my hands struggled to adapt.
I should have practiced on animals before attempting actual surgery.
I hadnt expected to undergo surgery so suddenly. Had I known this would ur, I would have practiced more beforehand.
I chastised myself, but nothing changed.
However, in modern times, earning the moniker Hand of God was not just a title; adapting to it wasnt difficult.
With adept hands, I applied the right pressure to the lungs while simultaneously sending electrical currents to the heart, which, although faintly, began to beat again.
Thus, the heart was forcibly kept in motion. As the blood started to circte, the major organs began to function.
The previously dead cells started to work again, and the body began to produce what was necessary for movement.
The once halted major organs began to function, and the body slightly twitched.
There was some blood seeping out in the process, but it wasnt significant bleeding.
Now, it was time to restore the lungs functionality and regenerate the slightly lost brain cells due to brain death. It would be eptable to leave it as post-surgery rehabilitation treatment.
Ray wiped the sweat off his forearm.
His face was soaked with sweat from continuous concentration.
Since there were no medical devices, he had to give his all in surgery.
Phew It seems like most of it is done
His mana, overwhelmingly purer than regr mana, wouldnt tolerate the intrusion of any foreign substances. Although notpletely certain, the risk of secondary infection was virtually nonexistent.
Since the manas binding strength was adjusted, there was no need to remove the stitches; the thread would dissolve on its own over time.
Also, because the treatment was done with mana, a couple of months would be sufficient for recovery.
Ray looked over Viscount Gaids body and tried flowing mana into him again.
Although extremely weak, the heart was indeed beating.
He had done everything he could.
Since he didnt know the herbs of this world, he couldnt prescribe any medicines.
Ray dusted off his hands and slumped down on the spot, while the Captain hurried over to Viscount Gaid.
The Captain appeared to be meticulously checking Viscount Gaids condition, as though verifying if he had indeed saved him as he imed.
Observing this, Ray believed that he might finally have a chance to rest.
Just as Ray smiled contentedly and was about to close his eyes for a moment, the Captains shout rang in his ears.
You bastard!
Chapter 8: The Saint (1)
Chapter 8: The Saint (1)
His eyes, which were on the brink of closing, abruptly snapped open.
The noise was so loud that it echoed through the hallway.
His voice brimmed with fury.
When Ray turned his head in bewilderment to look at him, he began to quiver as he spoke.
Didnt you promise to heal it! Didnt you vow to save it!
Ray was also startled by his words.
What was he referring to?
He had undoubtedly saved it.
He should have been met with praise and gratitude, not wrath!
Ray abruptly rose from his seat.
He then swiftly approached Viscount Gaid and checked his pulse, while simultaneously channeling mana.
He felt a slight tremor in his hand, and the vital organs were functioning correctly.
What in the world was the issue?
With all the curiosity and confusion he could muster, Ray looked as if he had been wrongfully used and said,
Hes alive, isnt he?
However, themander once again bellowed in rage.
It was as if he had encountered a con artist who had duped him once more.
How can you im hes alive! His heart isnt even beating! How dare you deceive the Viscount family!
Why wouldnt his heart be beating! I can hear it, even if its weak!
From his perspective, themander was making unreasonable demands.
Viscount Gaids heart was undoubtedly beating!
Is there some hidden agenda?
He eyed themander with a suspicious gaze.
Themander spat out saliva as he pointed his finger at Viscount Gaid.
Look! His breath has ceased, hasnt it! Youve tricked us, you devilish scoundrel!
Oh, please! Hes breathing!
What Ray didnt realize was that Viscount Gaids breath was so faint that it could barely be considered breathing.
Moreover, the heartbeat wasnt externally perceptible.
The body had just begun moving, so the major organs werent noticeably active.
It was so faint that one had to use mana to detect it, and although Ray, who was highly sensitive to mana, could sense the faint heartbeat, others couldnt.
They were unable to discern the heartbeat, let alone detect any respiration.
Consequently, they assumed he was dead.
However, Ray, unaware of this assumption, felt immense frustration.
He had rescued a person, only to be treated as a demon and a killer.
Even animals acknowledged the favor of being saved.
Yet, it was naturally infuriating to be treated in such a manner by a human, not an animal.
He had exerted all his strength to revive a deceased individual, only to be interrogated as if he hadmitted a crime.
He had chosen the medical profession to witness smiles, not to face contempt and questioning during surgeries.
The situation showed no signs of calming down.
Viscount Gaids wife, Chloe, and Illisia were taken aback when themander stated that he was unable to heal them.
Surely, you didnt
You couldnt heal them?
At this juncture, even Ray was weary of the conversation.
He had undeniably saved him and had brought him back to life.
The rest depended on Viscount Gaids will and divine intervention, but he had exhausted all his resources to pull a once dead man back from the precipice of death.
Any passerby would have concurred with him.
When he remained silent, Illisia yelled out.
You said it could be fixed!
Sigh
He gazed at the ceiling, sighing.
The disappointment was even more profound because he had invested so much effort into saving Viscount Gaid.
He craved a drink.
No, it wasnt just a desire for a drink, but a longing to share a drink with a friend.
Despite living here with his parents, he often felt a sense of istion.
Having been granted a second chance at life, he considered such feelings to be minor grievances he should endure.
But now, the loneliness weighed heavily on him.
This alternate world was not as benevolent.
He was reminded once again how extravagant it was to yearn for someone who would understand him.
You talk a good game, but in the end, you did nothing!
People are oblivious to the inner workings of others and simply voice their own opinions.
In the end, Ray turned away coldly.
He was now exhausted.
There was nothing more to say.
As he prepared to leave the room, a figure obstructed his path.
Are you nning to cause chaos and then just flee!
It was the leader.
Ray regarded the leader with icy eyes.
Move aside.
Do youprehend the consequences of your actions! Repent for your sins!
He was being ordered to atone for sins he hadntmitted, even after he had saved the leader.
Rays expression remained unchanged in response to these absurd words.
In fact, it grew even colder.
At that moment, Illisia delivered the final blow.
Are you departing? Youve brought us to this state! You should just go perish somewhere!
This is reality.
Rays face contorted.
There should be a limit to ones actions.
He shook his head.
If he lingered here any longer, he feared he might increase the patient count himself.
He attempted to quell his seething anger as he reached for the doorknob.
Then, suddenly, the leaders scabbard hurtled towards him.
This scoundrel!
Finally, Ray erupted.
Halt!
The mana he summoned at hismand immobilized the leaders body.
The leader tried to move in surprise, but no matter how hard he struggled, he remained frozen.
The leaders mouth fell open.
He had read about this technique in books, but he was shocked that such a profound skill, which could only be wielded by those who had mastered mana, was being used against him.
Mana hold
Among the existing magicians, only a select few could employ such a profound spell, and how could it be cast by this young boys hands!
Having effortlessly subdued the leader, he promptly exited the room.
Even Ray was unaware, but strands of mana swirled around his enraged form.
Watching his retreating back, the leader was bbergasted.
Materialized mana
He had been astounded by the exceptional skill, and only now did he realize that when he had touched Viscount Gaids body, the mana had also been materialized, just as it was now.
What was embodied mana.
For a knight, it was the Aura de that everyone aspired to possess.
Of course, Rays situation was different from what the knightmander understood.
After departing from the viscounts residence, Ray ascended a small hill.
He had treated someone, but he didnt feel satisfied about it.
Even though the medicine in this other world differed from what he was familiar with, he didnt believe it was correct to hear such words after treating someone.
It was his first time treating someone in this ce, but the reality diverged from his expectations.
He sighed.
Meanwhile, at Viscount Gaids mansion, there was amotion for some time.
An hour had psed since Rays departure, and Viscount Gaids condition had improved significantly enough for the knightmander to notice.
His breathing was regr, and his face had color, so no one would assume he was dead.
Then, they were the ones left in confusion.
After a moment, the knightmander rubbed his body, now freed from the mana hold.
My, my god His words were truthful
The two individuals who hadmitted wrongdoings couldnt utter a word.
Even Chloe was present, but she remained silent as well, feeling the same as them.
The people from the viscounts house had persecuted their benefactor and even attempted to harm him.
Their pride, believing they had upheld the proper conduct of nobility, was shattered like a broken window.
Chloe closed her eyes andmanded.
Locate him immediately.
Yes
It was toote.
They had overstepped their bounds.
It was only natural for them to feel remorse for repaying kindness with hostility and crossing a line with their actions.
What could they possibly say to him even if they found him now?
Honestly, the knightmander didnt wish to locate him.
But it was the viscountesssmand.
As much as he didnt want to encounter him, he couldnt defy her order.
Moreover, his heart harbored not only difort but also fear.
From the power that effortlessly subdued him to the ability to resurrect the dead.
A miracle where a deceased person returned to life? Who else could possibly aplish this?
Could the Saint of the One Person Nation manage it? No.
Controlling death and life was the domain of God. Even the saint, born with divine power and faith to express Gods will, couldnt achieve it.
Then what should they call that boy?
The terror he experienced when he saw those cold, lifeless eyes was beyond words.
The knightmander thought of the unidentified boy and suddenly blurted out.
Could he be a saint But saints cant use mana
!
Chloe reacted to his muttering.
Certainly
If he wasnt a saint, then what was he? Regardless of whether he used mana or not.
If the boy who could even resurrect the dead wasnt a saint, then there might be no saints in the world.
Before they knew it, Rays existence had solidified in their minds as a saint.
The knightmander collected his thoughts and said.
Perhaps he must be a saint. He used mana, but hes not an ordinary saint but a saint that appears in historical records. Reviving the dead Something that no saint or saintess has ever aplished before!
His voice was filled with regret.
Hemented not recognizing such a person.
Not only did he curse him, but he even attempted to sh his hand with the sheath of a sword.
Of course, he regretted it.
If it became known in the kingdom that he could resurrect the dead, then they wouldnt need to bow down to the Holy Nation anymore.
Rather, the Holy Nation would have to bow down to them, the Silia Kingdom.
Not only the Holy Nation but also the Empire would have to entrust their lives to them.
He couldnt even fathom how much power that would grant them.
And the boy who brought Viscount Gaid back to life could do that.
I know that too. But
At her powerless words, themander flinched involuntarily.
Simrly, Elysia also couldnt raise her head.
Its all my fault All of it
There was nothing she could do even if she regretted it.
What was done was done, and he was gone.
Her eyes, once filled with anger, instantly became unfocused.
Upon seeing her pitiful state, her mother wanted to say something, but she found herself unable to speak.
Thus, themotion ended in silence.
Chapter 9: The Saint (2)
Chapter 9: The Saint (2)
Ray had managed to calm down somewhat.
Once he got home, Ray immediately took a seat at his desk.
This was because something had been nagging at him for a while.
The tumor is incredibly potent. It appears to be a recently formed tumor, but oddly enough, its unusually powerful.
Usually, tumors, even those that develop in the chest, dont multiply quickly enough to infect the lungs.
Although tumors inherently multiply without end, this one seemed excessively fast.
If this is the tumor, the moment it develops, death is inevitable. Especially if even the High Priests, renowned for their healing abilities, couldnt cure it.
High Priests are reputed to have divine powers that can heal any disease.
This is what everyone says in books and stories, and everyone admires their extraordinary powers.
Ancient texts state that High Priests have divine powers second only to saints, holy women, and the Pope, underscoring the unimaginable power of High Priests.
Ray, who had gleaned information about divine powers from the archives, had been quite taken by the tales of High Priests reviving people whose hearts had stopped beating.
However, after the tumor incident, he couldnt even force augh when remembering those stories.
Hmph. What use is a High Priest if they cant even cure a tumor patient?
Rays opinion of the High Priests in his homnd had diminished, considering them even less valuable than his neighbors dog, Baekgu.
Ray shook his head and mumbled to himself.
Sigh A single surgery wasnt enough to understand.
If this had been the modern world, he could have made some educated guesses. Unfortunately, this was a different world.
The difference between diseases here and those in the modern world, and how these diseases varied, was unknown to him. Making rash assumptions could lead to confusionter on.
If its contagious, that would be a major issue Oh, if only I had a microscope! And while were at it, some soju too
Ugh
A soft groan echoed from the bedroom.
The man, examining his two hands, murmured quietly.
Im still alive
He had undoubtedly experienced death.
The sensation of his breath ceasing, his consciousness fading, and the sounds around him growing silent, even if just for an instant.
He had heard the shamans promation of his death and his familys weeping.
But how was he still alive?
Then, Chloe, Viscount Gaids wife who had been dozing off next to him, spoke through her tears.
Youre back, my dear Sob sob
Watching Chloe break down into tears made him feel like crying as well.
His nose prickled and, as a Viscount, he tried to uphold his dignity, but eventually, tears rolled down his cheeks.
Sob Im back, my dear
You had to return. The saint healed you, so you had to rise.
The Viscount asked his wife, who was dabbing her tears with a handkerchief.
A saint? What do you mean, my dear?
It was a saint, Gaid. He entered this bedroom and revived you.
Upon hearing his wifes words, Viscount Gaid felt as if an orc had struck the back of his head with a club.
No, no Resurrecting the dead Thats not the work of a saint, thats a god!
Could it be Even a god
Chloe paused, a scene shing in her mind.
Do you understand what youve done! Pay for your sins!
Hold!
Remembering that moment, Chloe felt chills all over her body.
Reflecting on it, the boy didnt appear to be older than ten.
Could a boy of that age resurrect the dead and overpower the captain of a noble familys knight order with just a nce?
Even a saint couldnt aplish that.
Furthermore, even though he was a saint, he didnt use mana!
Reflecting on it, he really could be a god What should we do
Seeing the worried expression on the pale-faceddy, the Viscounts face also turned pale.
Did we possibly make a mistake? Please tell me we didnt.
Seeing Chloe remain silent, Viscount Gaid asked again.
How grave was our mistake? Was it a mistake for which we didnt pay the price? Or was it merely a slight rudeness?
Upon hearing the Viscounts words, she copsed into her seat and spoke.
I told him to die To just die somewhere
Hearing her words sent a chill down Viscount Gaids spine.
The wrath of a god was terrifying.
No matter how gentle the god, he wouldnt spare a nce for humans who repaid kindness with hostility.
And what about the followers of that god?
If this truth came to light, the temple would be stormed, and Viscount Gaids family would be reduced to ashes overnight.
Why, why would you say such things! Why would you utter such nonsense to someone whom even devout service wouldnt suffice! Who told you to say such things! Tell me now!
It was Ilyssia.
At Chloes words, Viscount Gaid was once again left speechless.
I, Ilyssia?
Sob sob sob What should we do now!
Viscount Gaid left the sobbingdy and shouted towards the outside.
Bring Ilyssia here right now!
Upon hismand, the butler waiting outside responded without a moments hesitation.
Yes, I will bring her immediately.
At that moment, the person who was being revered as a god by someone else was in great shock.
Why can you do everything else but not this?
Saein said while resting her hand on her cheek.
I, I will try again! I will try again!
Ray gathered mana as he spoke.
The mana that had flowed along the mana road transformed into an immense power.
Heal!
Despite his confident shout, there was no response.
Ray clutched his head and screamed.
Fire! Light!
Before he even felt the mana move, a small me and lightbined next to him, creating a spectacr scene.
Why can I use all the other spells but not healing magic!
Ca, calm down and try again. Just let the mana seep in. Think of oveying the original mana onto the other person.
Huff Huff Alright.
He inhaled deeply, regained hisposure, and started to amass the mana that he could now manipte more naturally than his physical body.
A radiant light began to invade his surroundings.
This was the mana that he had summoned with resolve.
In terms of purity, there were hardly any others whose mana could rival his.
As the incredibly dense mana filled the room, Saein trembled.
This is truly extraordinary mana Even I wouldnt be able to repel such potent mana
She fretted internally about being overwhelmed by the power of the mana. However, she didnt know what kind of mana road and mental strength her son possessed, but it seemed that he was coping well with such arge quantity of mana within his body.
If Saein discovered that Rays mana road differed from ordinary mana roads, then she wouldprehend everything.
From the start, Ray didnt draw mana from within his body.
He extracted the mana from the atmosphere, allowing it to permeate his body.
During this process, he merely transformed it, without retaining the originally free nature of mana within himself.
Therefore, naturally, the pure essence of mana existed entirely within him.
Such an astounding quantity of mana umted.
Naturally, everything around him should have been drawn into the aftermath of the mana.
However, the mana raised by Ray didnt cause any damage and simply gathered.
The control he exhibited over mana could indeed be described as monstrous.
Huuuuaaaah! Heal!
It wasnt some grand, wide-range interpersonal magic, but his kihapsound was as if he was casting Meteor.
His immense mana flowed onto the injured deer, beginning to radiate a brilliant light.
The blue light of mana enveloped the deer, starting to assume a soothing healing color.
Ray, with eyes full of expectation, observed the deer, not blinking even for a moment.
Kkeeeeeeek!
The deer died instantly.
Saeinmented while observing the scene.
My God An instant death Could this be a new type of interpersonal magic? I was certain I taught healing.
It should have definitely healed
Saein and Ray had ventured into the forest to practice magic.
There, they discovered an injured deer, and Ray started learning the healing spell as part of his magic training.
Since Ray had recently performed surgery, he needed to gather more knowledge, so he concentrated on learning the magic.
His mother believed there would be no issues as he had been a smart son who never asked twice about anything she had taught him before.
However, in the process of teaching healing, Ray conjured a dreadful instant-death magic.
He didnt sense the flow of mana that was terrifying enough to frighten Saein, and she couldnt imagine anyone who could resist the high-density mana her son possessed.
Ray, whether aware of Saeins thoughts or not, scratched the back of his head and murmured.
A doctor who cant heal, what kind of nonsense is this
Heprehended what his mother had told him.
If he simply enhanced the targets recovery ability with mana, it should have worked.
But his mana was somewhat unique, and it didnt reach the recipient.
The excessively pure mana was nothing more than poison to others.
The extremely pure mana that the body couldnt ept halted the vital organs that required healing, ultimately causing death.
Thus, in the end, Ray became a wizard and doctor who ended up killing the opponent with healing.
For a moment, Ray envisioned himself smiling at injured children and using healing magic.
Heal!
Wow, pretty light Kehack. Cough!
Just the thought sent shivers down his spine as he imagined the malevolent image of a demon king.
From now on, healing magic is sealed.
Rays thinking was not without reason.
To receive his healing, one needed to have a mana path that could ept Rays mana as it was.
However, there was no way that young children or the nobles who remained in their mansions could do so.
If they possessed such a mana road, there would be almost no need to get injured in the first ce.
Upon their arrival home, they found Eil splitting firewood.
Upon seeing Saein and Ray, he paused for a moment, wiped the sweat from his forehead, and spoke.
Youre a bitte.
Ray spent a lot of time learning magic. In the end, he couldnt do it. Hohoho.
Eil was surprisingly shocked by her words.
Not even this kid? What kind of magic were you teaching him?
Saeinughed happily at Eils reaction and replied.
Heal.
Heal?
Eil tilted his head at her words.
It was strange for the kid who usually learned a spell after hearing it once to fail at learning a 1-circle spell.
But Saein just smiled as if it didnt matter.
She teased Ray all the way home, but he tried to remain calm, though his slight sulking was noticeable.
It was almost the first time he had shown such a childlike side.
Hohoho. Oh, how cute.
Saein said as she pinched Rays cheek.
Even while his cheek was being pinched, Ray vowed never to learn healing magic again.
Because if he went to learn another healing spell, Saein would surely be just as happy as she was now.
Chapter 10: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (1)
Chapter 10: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (1)
Illisia entered the bedroom and announced,
Its Illisia.
Did you truly instruct the saint to die?
She found herself speechless in response to the counts blunt question.
Silence often served as confirmation.
The count understood that his daughter had cursed the saint, none other than the saint himself.
Ah What should I do about this? Is this the end of our family lineage in my generation?
The saint possessed the authority of being Gods representative and immense power.
A god-like human in the human world.
That was the saint.
However, the other party was not themonly known saint, but perhaps, a divine being.
Even a single word from him, as if passing by their kingdom, could im their lives.
They hadmitted such a transgression, and he had the power to enforce it.
Viscount Gaid furrowed his brow and ced his hand on his forehead.
Now, rather than reprimanding his daughter, there was something more crucial to prioritize.
Whew Forten, locate the saint. Immediately. As discreetly and swiftly as possible.
As soon as the counts words fell, Forten, the butler, bowed his head.
I will send people to search for him.
Viscount Gaid added,
If we didnt know, then hes an unknown saint to the world. I dont understand why the holy kingdom didnt take him in and protect him, but thats the situation. When youmission the information guild, dont ask them to find the saint, but rather, search for him based on his appearance and age.
Understood.
After providing detailed instructions to Forten, Viscount Gaid turned to Illisia and spoke to her in a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft.
As a noble, even when you are angry or sad, dont disy it publicly. Your emotions could destroy all of us, your family.
Illisia recoiled at his stern words.
Tears welled up in her eyes, appearing as if they would spill at any moment.
Viscount Gaid gently stroked her hair and said,
Im not telling you to discard your emotions. Only reveal your emotions to those you can genuinely trust. That is the highest form of trust one can receive as a human in the noble world.
His words resonated softly in the bedroom.
Eventually, Illisia sumbed to tears in front of Viscount Gaid.
Sniff sniff Im sorry, Dad.
Viscount Gaid shut his eyes as heforted his daughter, who was weeping in his arms.
At Illisias age, she should have been making friends and frolicking in gardens.
But Illisia was a nobledy.
Therefore, she always had to be cautious in her actions, and in situations like this, she had to assume responsibility.
That was for her benefit, and educating her about her family lineage and nobility was the least he could do for his daughter.
The fourteen-year-old girl, born into nobility, led a life devoid of freedom. He found thismentable, and tears welled up in his eyes at the thought of his precious daughter having to exist in the noble world in the future.
Now, the only thing he could do for his daughter was to instruct her on how to survive in this world.
Whew Perhaps it would be better for Illisia if our family lineage ended here
Feeling a surge of various emotions for the first time in a while, the count quietly shifted his gaze towards the window.
As a noble and a father, he was not permitted to show tears to anyone.
Ray, from today,e out every morning. You are old enough, so it seems about time you learn how to wield a sword.
When Eil spoke, Ray put down her spoon while consuming soup and nodded her head.
Yeah. I wanted to try learning too.
Hahaha. It wont be easy. You might learn while getting hit.
Eil felt immense happiness in doing something with his son.
Dad is so strong. I might die if I get hit by the sword he swings with that powerful arm.
Ray started topliment Eil.
They say ttery makes even a whale dance.
Eil, being human, was three times more delighted.
Hahaha! Alright, Ill go easy on you.
Eilughed foolishly, while Saein rested his chin on his hand, observing him.
Whos going to watch out for whom? Dont get beaten by a kid.
Are you mocking me?
They both acknowledged that Ray was unusually strong.
Even if they gave their best effort, they doubted they could resist his overwhelming mana density.
Therefore, Eil had a n.
Ray! No magic during swordsmanship training time!
Eil announced confidently, causing Saein to chuckle.
Heh. Is that your strategy?
Muahahaha! Experience the grandeur of a father!
Ray didnt fully grasp why Eil was so fixated on the grandeur of a father, but he felt that growing a beard would exin everything.
Understood. So, no magic, correct?
Yes. Ill permit the use of mana.
Ray grinned mischievously at Eils words.
He could even form a surgical scalpel with mana.
Just because he couldnt use magic didnt mean hisprehension of mana vanished. The difference would arise from the proficiency and experience in swordsmanship.
If he mastered that aspect, he could defeat Eil.
Both father and son believed they had the upper hand.
The lessonmenced in the spacious yard.
Ray received a short wooden stick from Eil.
It appeared crude, likely carved from a log, resembling a wooden sword.
So its a double-edged sword, not a Japanese katana.
Although he had vaguely considered it, the concept of a Japanese katana didnt exist in this world.
In this realm, where swordsmanship prioritizing power was cultivated, a Japanese katana was merely a disposable object that couldnt even deflect an attack, let alone withstand one.
Ray gripped the handle firmly and assumed a stance.
It was the posturemonly referred to as kendo in modern times.
Im fortunate I learned kendo in my youth.
He had studied kendo for self-defense since he was five years old in modern times.
He stopped attending by the time he reached high school, but he had practiced diligently, so his stance was impable.
Eil was perplexed by his sons form, despite it being his first time wielding a sword.
Initially, he assumed he would need to correct an unsteady stance.
However, Rays stance was evidently practical.
With the sword at the center, it appeared there would be no issue with any kind of thrust.
It also seemed as though he could hold off an opponent approaching from the front.
I might actually get hit.
Eil rxed his body and spoke in a low voice.
Your stance looks good. Go ahead and attack first.
Okay.
As soon as Ray finished speaking, he dashed towards Eils side.
He swung the sword diagonally, targeting Eils shoulder.
But Eil was ready and effortlessly parried the sword swung by Ray.
When a sword is parried, an opening is created.
Eil seized this opportunity.
Take this, you brat!
The attack aimed at the shoulder, just like Rays, was supposed to hit Rays shoulder directly.
No, it was supposed to.
Suddenly, Rays drawn ck sword was blocking Eils attack once again.
When did he?
Ray parried the sword without leaving any room for error.
The sword, filled with an abundance of mana, shed with Eils, causing a recoil.
Ugh!
His high-density mana easily repelled Eils infused mana.
As a result, Eil almost lost his grip on his sword.
If he hadnt hadbat experience deeply ingrained in his body, he would have dropped the sword.
Hes truly like a genius. I dont know where he learned it, but its a swordsmanship technique Ive never seen.
Eil believed Ray had invented this sword technique.
It might be unthinkable for someone his age to invent a sword technique, but Ray had always been like this.
His study andprehension of mana was unparalleled, even whenpared to the mage, Sein.
Sein would surely lose if they debated solely about magic, but about mana.
Swinging his sword, Eil asked,
Whats that technique? Did you invent it?
Parrying the sword aimed at his chin, Ray responded,
Yes. I did a good job creating it, didnt I? Not sure if its practical though.
Seeing his son speak with a hint of a smile, Eils heart swelled.
Made it well? Yes, you did, you little rascal! It makes me want to learn it.
Should we speed up then?
Eil activated the mana within him.
Suddenly, his sword moved with terrifying speed.
Ray struggled to deflect it and stepped back.
I dont know how to do that
Ha ha ha ha! Then learn while youre getting hit!
How cruel!
It wasnt just speed, but also increased power.
The pressure from his descending sword could even be felt by himself.
Ray had no choice but to step back once more.
Running away again?
If Dad keepsing at me like that, I have my own ns.
Just dont use magic.
Its not magic.
Good then.
Eil waited to see what move his son would make next.
Watching him, Ray tilted his head.
Not attacking?
Damn it, a man has his pride. How can I attack now? Just do it quickly.
It was like viins who wait for the heroes to transform.
Ray smirked and said,
Hehehe. You wont regret this?
A man doesnt go back on his word.
Eil said with a serious face, but he soon regretted it.
Mana started gathering around Ray and soon, all of it infused into his sword.
This created the so-called Sword Aura, which is hard to produce.
Though it wasnt as destructive or sharp as the Aura de, which only Swordmasters could produce, there obviously werent any kids of Rays age who could create a Sword Aura.
Moreover, it was a Sword Aura based solely on his understanding of mana.
Its length was equal to the length of his thigh.
Holding a sword longer than himself, Ray said,
Now its fair. Lets go again.
Fair my foot! How is this fair?
Chapter 11: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (2)
Chapter 11: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (2)
Eil pointed at the sky, his urge to scream out loud overwhelming him.
At fifteen, hes using Sword Aura? I could barely mimic it when I was over twenty!
Having mastered Sword Aura at the age of twenty, Eil was far from untalented.
No, on the contrary, he could be regarded as a prodigy.
But what about Ray, who had entered the realm of Aura users at the tender age of fifteen?
Hahaha That concludes todays lesson.
Eventually, Eil admitted defeat.
Observing this, Saeinmented disdainfully,
Is that all for today? At least you werent defeated.
Eh. Defeated? Are you suggesting I should beat my own son?
Isnt learning through punishment a valid method? Continue the lesson, teacher.
Having said that, there was nothing more to add.
He clenched his teeth and channeled mana into his sword.
In an instant, a blue aura congregated on the sword, and the Sword Aura ascended.
The aura was undeniably denser than Rays, distinct from Rays, which was formed merely byprehending mana.
Eil smirked and dered,
Alright, now were really starting.
Seeing his stance, Ray swallowed hard.
Am I truly going to learn through punishment?
Ray enjoyed dealing blows but not receiving them.
Furthermore, the idea of being hit by another man was utterly uneptable.
He tightened his grip on the sword handle, and immediately Eils sword swung towards him.
His Sword Aura, radiating a sharp force, was intercepted by Rays sword.
Kagagang-
Though it should have been the sound of wooden swords shing, a noise resembling the friction of metal resonated, and sparks scattered everywhere.
Im going to be forced back at this rate.
Rays expression turned serious.
His hastily constructed Sword Aura was weaker than Eils.
No matter how much he channeled his pure and orderly mana into the sword, the sword of a genuine Aura user, forged through experience and enlightenment, was unimaginably powerful.
In the end, before the test of strengthmenced, Ray had no option but to retreat.
Furthermore, Eil was in a state of physically enhancing himself with mana, which made him several times faster and stronger than Ray.
Ugh. It hurts
Rays grip was torn due to the brief collision, unable to withstand the shock.
If it continues like this, Ill keep getting pushed back. I need to find a way
The more he thought about it, the more he realized he relied on magic.
Furthermore, facing Eil who continuously attacked without waiting like before, it was not easy to even think.
On the other hand, Eil was at ease.
Hahahaha. Dont worry too much. Ill remove the aura when I hit you.
Ray gritted his teeth at his fathers annoying words.
Itse to this. Ill push through with quantity!
Hoo
Ray sighed and once again retreated.
He then began to absorb all the surrounding mana without leaving any behind.
It felt as if the air itself was moving.
Eh, eh?
Both Eil and Saein were surprised by the enormous flow of mana.
The mana being pulled towards him was immeasurably vast, as if he was gathering all the mana in the world.
Strong and pure mana gathered and began to condense on the sword held in Rays hand.
As mana was infused, the sword aura naturally had to increase in size.
The sword aura that sprang from Rays sword grewrger andrger.
Eventually, when the sword surrounded by mana became about three times the size of Rays body, the flow of mana stopped.
Sain and Ail, watching the scene, were at a loss for words.
It was absurdly magnificent.
They wondered if their son had a fountain of mana spouting from within him.
Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead and smiled.
Whew is it fair now?
Now, there was no rationality left to answer.
In a dark ce in Bilo vige, figures were busy moving around.
They were all information merchants.
Most of them were acting on the request of the Gaid Bar family.
The familys survival hung in the bnce, so they did not hesitate to send requests to the information guilds and ck merchants.
In the deepest part of the alley, behind a taverns back door, two figures stood facing each other.
A bald man in a hood voiced his disbelief.
Is that really all?
Yes.
The bald man thumped his chest and said.
No, I intended to give it my all because I received a bit more for the initiation fee but to find someone based on hair color and age range? What kind of absurdity is this?
His counterparts expression twisted slightly.
Thats tough. Thats why you were paid a lot of money.
Even with a lot of money, the impossible remains impossible. How many people do you think share the same hair color? Moreover, its not even a specific physical feature, but an age range.
Dont worry about the hair color. The person is a boy with white hair.
The bald man cocked his head at his words.
That person?
Finding someone with such pure white hair is quite rare. I believe he might be the only one in that age range.
It was unclear who this man was that the bald man was speaking so respectfully to, but having received the initiation fee, the bald man was obligated to do the job.
Hmm Alright. Ill do my best to find him, focusing on the vige.
I anticipate good news.
The man said as he rose from his seat.
Soon, he quickly exited the alley and vanished, leaving the bald man to rub his head and mutter to himself.
Heh, showing respect to a kid. Telling me to find him just by hair color. Has the world lost its mind?
Holy Kingdom, Gaia.
A country rich in history and significance, having produced saints and holy women through revtion since ancient times.
As always, the pope of this holy kingdom knelt, his hands sped together in prayer.
The sight of him radiating divine power while engrossed in his prayer was such that everyone would step aside and leave him be.
Approximately three hours had passed when a voice began to resonate in the Popes mind.
[Your devotion is admirable.]
Tears welled up in the Popes eyes as he heard the affectionate voice in his mind.
Oh, Lord, my Lord!
This was the first answer to his ceaseless prayers since his papacy began.
Despite his tears, Lord Gaia continued to speak.
[My child of faith, seek the new saint. Find him in the nation of Silia, the one with white hair.]
As her voice echoed, the Pope tilted his head in puzzlement.
Is that all?
Instead of apliant reply, the Pope questioned as if wondering if that was truly everything, and she responded.
[What do you mean?]
In the Kingdom of Silia, there are many people with white hair. Even in our Holy Kingdom, there are a significant number. Searching for a saint in such a ce could result in the worst-case scenario of not finding him until his death.
Gaia sighed at the Pope, who was lowering his head as he spoke.
[The new saint is fifteen years old. Find him and bring him to the Holy Kingdom.]
Yes, I understand.
As the Popes response echoed, the voice that had been lingering in his mind vanished without a trace.
It felt as if he had just awakened from a dream, and a small sigh escaped the Popes lips.
The joy of finally receiving a response from the god he worshipped did not diminish.
Even though he seemed to sigh at the end.
The following day, the Holy Kingdom promptly informed the Kingdom of Silia that they would be searching for the saint.
Given that the revtion had been granted, if Silia refused, the Holy Kingdom would dere a holy war, leaving Silia with no choice but toply.
The Holy Kingdoms delegation and intelligence agency were the first to go to the Kingdom of Silia, followed by the dispatch force that would begin the search for the individual.
The dispatch force wasposed entirely of holy knights, clerics, and priests.
Theirbat power naturally surpassed that of a typical knight order.
The dispatched force was divided into three groups: the upper, middle, and lower guards. The upper guard consisted of the most skilled individuals.
Following them were the middle and lower guards. Typically, when the three groups were united, the upper guard assumed the role of leadership.
Given their trait of enhancing their divine power as their faith increased or as they earned their gods trust, the upper guard usually had the oldest members, while the lower guard had the youngest.
Two knights from the lower guard were in conversation.
The new saint is quite young, isnt he?
We already have a holy woman, and now theres a revtion about a new saint
Well, if we gain one more saint, our Holy Kingdom will expand even further.
True Theres never been such an instance in history.
In the history of the continent, including the Holy Kingdom, there had never been a period when two saints and a holy woman emerged in the same era.
Since the Pope, who had received a revtion from their god, had issued themand, they were not seeking a potential saint, but a saint who was a child.
Unlike the holy woman who came to the Holy Kingdom, was baptized, and received divine power from the god, this child was a saint from the start.
They were eager to see what kind of child he would be.
An upper guard cleric noticed their chatter and issued a warning.
Do not create a disturbance. We are about to uphold the divine words of our lord. I will not tolerate any frivolity.
At his words, the two knights immediately straightened their stances and lowered their heads.
We apologize. We will be more careful.
Sorry.
epting their apologies, the cleric slightly shook his head.
He understood too.
Being young, it was inevitable that they would be unrestrained.
Even in the Holy Kingdom, it remained a secret to other countries, but there were instances where young and energetic holy knights, clerics, and priests vited the doctrine and were emunicated.
Leading the lower guard involved handling a plethora of nonsensical matters, and there were also those who slipped into the forest to secretly share their love.
He had sternly reprimanded them, but the cleric understood that it was not easy for them to live a life of restraint and devotion to God alone.
Thats why he deliberately spoke more strictly to instill discipline in them.
To prevent reaching the worst-case scenario.
Chapter 12: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (3)
Chapter 12: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (3)
Rays sword was overwhelminglyrge.
Merely holding the sword and standing there, it exuded an intimidation that was no ordinary feat.
No matter how dense Eils Sword Aura might have been, it wasnt powerful enough to ovee such a significant reach difference.
This guy ying dirty
Who started ying dirty first?
Ray smirked and adjusted his grip on the sword.
Even though he merely adjusted the handle, the Sword Aura was so massive that it grazed past Eils nose.
Eil, surrender.
Saein suggested.
But what would be of a mans pride if he surrendered here?
Eil was a man who knew how to preserve his dignity.
Ha, hahaha. Fine. Bring it on!
Im really going for it!
Ray took a step and raised his sword diagonally.
With just one more step, Eil had to take two steps back to block it.
Kagagang-
A loud noise echoed as Eil exhaled sharply.
Ugh
It wasnt just the size that had increased; the density of the Sword Aura had risen as well.
Of course, as a beginner Aura user, he couldnt surpass his own Aura. However, it wasnt as pitifully inadequate as it had been initially.
Despite the unexpectedlyrge size, Eil approached while parrying Rays attacks.
No matter howrge it was, that was all there was to it.
All he had to do was avoid blocking it head-on.
However, Ray seemed to know this, as he refrained from shing vertically or horizontally as much as possible.
He always sliced diagonally, and if Eil began parrying, Ray would withdraw his sword like a ghost.
It was clear he knew exactly when to unleash and withdraw his sword.
No matter how beginner-level he might have been as an Aura user, the size of his sword was unparalleled.
Even with a careless swing, Eil had to give his best to block or parry it.
However, ws in swordsmanship are bound to be exposed.
Even though he had learned modern Kendo, it was significantly inferiorpared to the swordsmanship in this world where people lived with their swords strapped to their waists.
The key was to determine the victor before Eil adapted to this unfamiliar swordsmanship.
Ray gritted his teeth.
The timing for counter attacking is starting to align. I need to hurry.
Instead of parrying, Eil had begun to block more, indicating he was adapting to his swordsmanship.
Just as Ray was growing impatient, Eil closed the distance.
With the sword being sorge, it was challenging to retrieve it immediately.
Ray had no option but to concede the distance to Eil.
Eil swiftly blocked the sword with the handle and attempted to create distance again, but at that moment, Eils foot shot out, striking his hand squarely.
Thump-
For a moment, Ray felt nothing in his hand.
Naturally, the sword soared high in the air before falling to the ground.
Staring nkly at the airborne sword, Ray eventually copsed to the ground in significant pain.
Ugh
Hahahaha. I won.
Eilughed and casually strolled towards him, discarding his own sword to the side.
Then he started calling out loudly for Saein.
Saein! Ray is hurt, please treat him.
Saein had gone inside to do some housework in the middle of the story, so she rushed out when she heard Eils call.
Who is hurt? Oh!
She ran as if she was flying.
Having some medical knowledge, she briefly touched Rays hand.
Ouch! That hurts!
He screamed in pain, a sensation he had never experienced in his lifetime.
Having never been seriously injured before, he didnt know that pain could feel this intense.
After briefly touching his hand, a thoughtful expression crossed her face.
The bone, the bone is injured
Eil also stuttered in response.
The bone is injured?
Honestly, Eil hadnt considered what to do with his sons hand at all.
During the duel, he had merely found a gap and momentarily put his foot in it.
Indeed, he had controlled his strength.
However, he should have remembered that Ray had not yet activated the mana in his body.
Engaged inbat and unable to shake off the sensation of fighting a novice aura user, he inadvertently treated him like a regr aura user.
This was undeniably his error.
Furthermore, when Saein noticed that Rays hand was torn from the sh with Eil, she red at Eil fiercely.
Eil grimaced, pondering how he should apologize.
Sensing that his father might be severely reprimanded, Ray forced a smile.
Naturally, the pain was too intense to merelyugh away.
Its okay. I can heal it with magic.
With that, he cast a spell on his arm.
Heal.
Mana flowed forth and instantly enveloped his hand.
Saein had seen a deer die due to Rays healing, so she was quite concerned.
However, she merely observed silently, believing that her intelligent son wouldnt cause any issues.
In reality, Rays healing magic required a mana road that could endure his absurd mana density to be effective.
Naturally, the deer had to die because itcked a mana rod to withstand Rays mana.
Mana gathered around Rays hand, emitting a bright light.
The overwhelming intensity of the light was enough to temporarily blind them.
Ugh
Its dazzling
As the light gradually faded and they could discern their surroundings, Saein quickly looked at Rays hand.
She then froze in ce.
Rays hand had returned to its normal, healthy state.
Observing the scene, Eil was speechless.
Huh?
He was surprised himself.
It was merely a simple 1st circle healing magic.
Casting it didnt mean that the injury would instantly heal or revert to its previous state.
Yet Rays hand hadpletely healed.
Saein, seemingly in disbelief, grabbed Rays hand again.
The bone has healed
Even though hes my son, its hard to believe
Ray clenched and unclenched his hand, moving it around for a moment.
Does it feel any different from before?
Upon gently touching it, there was no doubt that the bone had healedpletely and returned to its original state. The torn flesh of the palm had alsopletely healed. I hadnt known that the healing magic, which was supposed to take the life of the deer as its mission, could be this effective. I had thought it would just heal the wound a bit, but it was as if my hand was in a better state than before the sparring!
Priests wouldnt be able to heal it this fast either, Eil joked.
But Saein nodded in agreement.
Thats true.
Didnt you fail to use Healst time?
I failed that time. But why is it possible now?
I dont know
Sensing it was time to exin as his parents murmured, Ray felt it was better to speak up before Eil and Saein asked.
Mom, Dad, I have something to tell you about my magic. Can I talk about it over lunch? Im a bit hungry right now
Although it was still early, Ray, hungry from the sparring, looked at Saein and spoke. Saein, seeing Ray rush for food in a way she hadnt seen before, put a hand to her cheek and murmured.
So, so cute.
Eils expression softened as if he was looking at something pitiful.
Thats an illness too.
Eil apologized for what happened in the yard.
Despite it being their first sparring, he was proud of his sons unexpected strength, and in the end, he made a mistake. But he wasnt the only one trying to win; Saein felt the same way, so he was able tough it off.
All of it was his mistake, but Saein felt pride as well.
After apologizing, Eil told Ray what he needed to improve on, having felt it during their sparring. Using excessive mana to create a Sword Aura is inefficient, so be careful, but that was all he said.
However, Ray didnt have any limitations on his mana.
So no matter howrge he made it, it wouldnt be a burden.
As they talked, soon, the table was filled with food.
Looking at the sumptuously set table, Ray swallowed his saliva.
For the first time since his birth, he had exerted his body so strenuously, so Saein had thoughtfully prepared a lot of food for Ray.
Upon seeing this, Eils eyes widened in surprise.
It feels like were newlyweds again!
Just after their marriage, Saein used to set the table with an extraordinary amount of care. She prepared so much food that it seemed impolite not to finish it all.
But after two years, the amount of food on the table began to decrease, and it became the norm.
Having grown ustomed to the usual table setting, Eil shed tears at the sight of that days meal.
This is it. This is what care looks like.
After a long time, I wanted to showcase my cooking skills. Eat a lot, my son!
Ray returned his mothers smile.
I will eat well.
Okay, lets eat.
After saying that, he brought the food to his mouth.
The moment the food entered his mouth, an indescribable emotion surged within him like a tidal wave.
The hunger that had been gnawing at his stomach disappeared in an instant.
This is really delicious, Mom!
Saein smiled contentedly at that.
Eat a lot.
Eil spoke as he put meat in his mouth and chewed.
But you mentioned you had something to discuss, right?
Ah.
The moment had finally arrived!
He didnt expect them to understand everything about him.
Honestly, who would believe him if he imed he had felt the energy of mana since he was a child?
And he had to exin about his unique mana path as well.
Ray took a small breath and looked at their faces before broaching the subject.
Did you guys ever think I was odd when I was little?
You were odd.
Definitely odd.
Ray was quite taken aback by his parents immediate and unanimous response.
No matter how much he anticipated that answer, he didnt think they would respond so promptly.
In what ways was I odd?
Everything.
Yeah. The kid didnt cry much either.
He had nothing to say in response.
Although he was flustered to the point where his mind went nk, Ray took another deep breath and spoke.
Truthfully, I had been feeling mana since I was a child.
But you are still a child, arent you?
Youre a child.
Ah, seriously! What I mean is, I began to feel mana when I was three months old!
Ray had begun to feel mana when he was just three months old.
Of course, he couldnt do anything with it; he could only literally feel it. But this was enough to captivate Saein and Eils attention.
As he had expected, this time Eil and Saein were also surprised.
As expected, our son!
Yes. Thats my son.
But it wasnt the reaction he had wanted.
Ray sighed deeply.
What Circle do you think Im in now?
Neither of them could answer this question hastily.
After a moment of thought, Saein answered first.
Since you can cast 1st Circle spells without an incantation maybe the 3rd Circle?
What are you talking about? Although I dont know the specifics, Rays mana density is very high. Just by looking at that, you can say hes at least in the 4th Circle.
Ray quietly spoke amidst their debate.
I have no Circle.
Chapter 13: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (4)
Chapter 13: The Beginning Of Swordsmanship (4)
Does the Circle not exist?
Eil and Saein were confused.
What was a Circle?
It was the most crucial element for a mage.
Mana became stagnant if it remained static.
Thus, a circting system known as the Circle was developed within the body.
The Circle constantly circted the trapped mana within the body to prevent it from bing stagnant.
What if this vital Circle did not exist?
Then, one would not be able to trap mana within the body, and naturally, one would not be able to use magic.
The more Circles there were, the more power the mana gained, and the more vigorously it could rotaterger amounts. Generally, mana that had been rotated more was more active and powerful than mana that had been rotated less.
I literally do not have a Circle. I do not need a Circle to draw and use mana.
However, what he was saying now did not make sense.
A mage using magic without a Circle?
It was akin to a saintcking divine power.
Hmm. I still do not understand.
Neither do I. You need a Circle to draw in mana. Initially, the Mana Road itself is connected to the Circle.
Thats the thing. My Mana Road is different from other mages. Normally, Mana Roads are designed to meet the Circle and send the most rotationally powerful mana quickly, right?
Thats correct. If the Mana Road is separated from the Circle, the rotationally weakened mana passing through the Mana Road will be consumed when casting a spell. That would significantly reduce the destructive power
Mage Saein was knowledgeable in this area.
But Ray shook his head and said,
People generally believe that the more active mana is, the stronger it is, but thats not true. The purest state of mana is the strongest. Mana floating in the air or contained in all things can itself be a weapon.
Even as she listened to his exnation, Saein could not easily believe it.
The knowledge she had about mana had been ingrained in her mind for almost 30 years.
She also thought that she understood mana to some extent.
Saein grasped the concept of the pure state of mana that Ray discussed, but she couldntprehend why it was more potent than rotationally enhanced mana.
Interpreting Saeins thoughts, Ray extended his hand and instructed,
Mom, can you push mana here? As if youre repelling my mana.
Huh? Alright.
Increase the rotational force and release it all at once.
Saein expressed her concern to Ray,
If I do that, youll be sent flying
Dont worry about me, just give it a try.
Saein murmured that Ray was adorable as she observed his hand gestures. Then she did as Ray requested, gathering her mana.
The mana traveled through her Mana Road to the Circle, where it began to rotate fiercely.
Witnessing this, Ray felt a shiver run down his spine.
As expected of Mom I have no idea how many Circles she possesses, but the pressure is immense.
Saein typically exhibited a yful demeanor and rarely lost her temper, so Ray hadnt recognized it, but she was known as a top-tier mage in the world.
If she wasnt a top-tier mage, Ray couldnt envision how many stronger entities existed elsewhere.
Saeins potent energy was thrust into Rays mana.
Kwaagwang-
A massive surge of mana swirled around Ray.
Air hand!
She promptly cast a spell to shield Ray from being swept away by the mana sh.
However, Ray effortlessly deflected Saeins mana without her assistance.
Instead of being propelled backwards, he dissipated his mana in the same spot, with both arms extended as they were initially.
Ray slowly lifted his head and stated,
Utilizing pure mana rather than rotating mana is far more efficient. Plus, its more powerful.
Ray didnt appear to exert any effort while speaking.
Saeins pupils flickered momentarily.
It wasnt her maximum strength, but it was a considerable force.
Saein had expected Ray to counter her mana, but she didnt anticipate that it would be so effortless for him.
She hadnt realized until now, but after their mana sh, she understood,
Ray might indeed be correct.
It was difficult to believe that such precise and well-structured words wereing from a fifteen-year-old boy. Furthermore, he demonstrated it through an experiment.
The procedure and the oue even convinced Saein himself.
It might have seemed an impossible concept, but there could be a day when one could use magic without a circle.
Ray lifted a finger as if to suggest that was not the only point and continued,
The power of mana is potent. And pure mana is denser than impure mana. Naturally, denser mana is stronger.
He then began to wrap mana around his raised finger.
To enhance cutting power with such mana, its sufficient to simply increase the density of mana, like this.
As he spoke, his finger moved, and a teacup began to peel like a fruit.
Squeak, squeak.
Even though he was slicing ss, Saein was astonished to see it cut so smoothly.
What he was demonstrating was not magic.
It was something akin to a sword aura, created by controlling mana.
His dense mana was fundamentally very powerful in cutting power when shaped into a de.
After peeling the teacup, Ray carefully ced it down and said,
However, in the case of explosive power, increasing the density doesnt necessarily augment the destructive power. Of course, adding rotational force doesnt make the mana stronger either.
Saein stroked her chin and nodded after a moment of contemtion.
I see. Now Iprehend.
But I still dont grasp how you can use magic without a circle.
Thats because I established a unique mana road different from others.
You constructed it differently from others?
What if something goes awry
Eil voiced his concern.
Indeed, a mana road is a source from where the bodys energy is drawn.
If something goes wrong there, it could have a lethal impact.
In the past, there were ounts of mages who did not adhere to the conventional methods for mana roads and instead forged their own paths. Some were documented to have lost their ability to wield magic, became incapacitated, or even coughed up blood and died.
However, these incidents urred due to misinformation or ack of information.
To understand how it functioned and how to construct it most efficiently, a concept akin to a highway was necessary.
All that needed to be done was to separate the centralne and prevent the flowing mana from colliding.
While it was impossible for others, he possessed medical knowledge.
Therefore, he could construct a mana roadparable to blood vessels.
Because he had such lucid thoughts, he was somewhat worried, but since there were no theoretical issues, he decided to give it a try.
Ray dismissed Eils concerns with augh.
Nothing adverse will ur. I believe it will have far fewer issues than the existing mana roads.
However, Saein and Eil couldnt simplyugh and ept his words.
Creating a mana road was not something just anyone could do.
Even those hailed as grand masters in the realm of magic failed at pioneering new mana roads.
Therefore, mages who sessfully pioneered mana roads established ns, and passed down their methods as a tradition only to the direct heirs of the n.
One thing was certain: just because a new Mana Road was created, it didnt guarantee it was superior to the existing ones.
Not many wizards would be willing to gamble on such an adventure.
Because everyone has only one precious life.
From this alone, one could see how audacious Rays action was.
Eil mulled over what Ray had said.
After only three months, to sense mana andter to pave a Mana Road At the very least, he aplished it by the time he was four Is that even feasible?
Its usible since Ray was currently using magic, but wasnt that a bit too much?!
Eil felt like pointing to the sky in frustration.
Even a genius should have some limits.
He wished the heavens would set a benchmark for genius.
If thats the case for you So, due to that unique Mana Road, you can use magic without a circle?
Yes. The usual way wizards manifest magic is by confining the mana within their bodies.
As Ray spoke, he drew mana.
Mana floating in the air flowed directly through his body.
Deliberately, when he drew mana, he gathered arge amount at once, then circted it through his body.
Saein, who believed Rays typical absorption of mana was to imprison it within his body, was quite surprised.
You dont absorb mana!
With a p, Saein looked pleased having guessed it correctly, to which Ray nodded.
Thats right. I dont absorb and store mana in my body. My Mana Road pulls or directly converts ambient mana to manifest magic. So, naturally, I dont need a circle.
Well Indeed, if thats the case, theres no need for a circle
Saein said this, but her expression was one of a wry smile.
If such a Mana Road could be created.
The vige of Billo was teeming with information brokers.
It was only expected, as the nobleman had intentionally invested money into the area.
The influx of substantial funds had the information guilds and ck market dealers grinning from ear to ear.
However, there was one thing that none of the information brokers could understand.
Why was the nobleman trying to find that child?
A daughter from another noble family?
The noblemans secret son?
Many stories emerged, but none were believable.
So, most information guilds were cing counter-requests with the merchants.
About the child the nobleman was looking for.
If it turned out to be a significant matter worth a lot of money, they wanted to be involved in it too, albeit btedly.
Therefore, even on sunny days, there were people walking around Billo vige with their hoods up, and at night, the streets were crowded with adventurers and mercenaries.
Indeed, most of them were information brokers, ck market dealers, and their acquaintances, but to an outsider, the vige of Billo appeared like a bustling street beyond imagination.
Such was the case for the adventurers who visited Billo vige for tourism or quests.
Wow, I wasnt aware of this vige before, but it seems to have expanded significantly?
Yeah, it wasnt in our n, but we might as well take a break here for a while.
As adventurers and mercenaries gathered, the difficulty, quantity, and rewards of quests provided by the guild naturally escted.
When they notified their guild, which shared information with fellow adventurers, more people swarmed to Billo vige.
Gone were the tranquil and serene days of the past in Billo vige.
Ironically, the nobleman, who had invested money into the vige to find Ray, was now earning more money than he had spent, as the vige thrived.
Furthermore, with the influx ofmoners and merchants, the noblemans power grew stronger each day.
The poption,parable to a small city, and the merchant groups attracted by the scent of money, brought in adventurers, and with the increasing poption and economic power, the noblemans influence naturally expanded.
Yet, despite all this, the noblemans quest never seemed to be called off.
Instead, the number of quests had multiplied.
At least until he found the saint, the nobleman could not afford to stop investing money.
Chapter 14: Saintess (1)
Chapter 14: Saintess (1)
Illisia rubbed her eyes as she rose.
Lately, she had been going to bedte and waking upte.
At night, sleep evaded her, and in the morning, she didnt want to rise from her dreams.
The cause of this was Ray.
She was constantly troubled and worried because of the unpleasant events that urred when she was with him.
I hope he is found soon
She could apologize to him if she knew his location, but his whereabouts remained a mystery.
She had searched the vige and even the forest, but it seemed she hadnt found him yet.
She sighed deeply.
The guilt she felt at her young age was too overwhelming for her fourteen-year-old self.
In the Silia Kingdom at that time, there was a saintess.
After being baptized and educated in the holy kingdom, she journeyed around neighboring countries to gain experience.
Among those countries, the Silia Kingdom treated her exceptionally well.
The kingdom understood that establishing a good rtionship with the saintess would be beneficial for the future.
The kingdom provided a separate annex for the saintess and her entourage.
In the annex, Iriel, the saintess,y on the bed, gazing at the ceiling.
Her day consisted of meeting nobles and attending sses about divine power, all of which she found extremely tedious.
Her eyes were not those of a revered saintess.
Comparatively, she resembled a penguin that had copsed from heat on a hot day.
Iriel swept her hair off her forehead.
She was weary of her daily routine.
Traveling from the holy kingdom to the Silia Kingdom, and then to another kingdom was tiring, and she found no joy in it.
Usually, when young people faced tough times, they tended to throw tantrums.
But the people surrounding her were not the kind of people one could throw tantrums at.
Iriel understood this.
All she could do was roll around in her room or pester the priests.
But recently, something had caught her interest.
It was the emergence of a new saint.
In her dull and routine life, the idea of a saint was like a beacon of hope for her.
Atst, there was someone who couldprehend her role as a saintess.
The news acted as a lifeline for her, and she desired to be the first to receive it.
Thus, she requested, almost begged, to be the first to know if any news arrived.
They couldnt deny the saintess, who was regarded as Gods representative.
Her delight was evident when they agreed with a nod.
All she needed to do now was wait for the saint to emerge.
So thats why a mana circle isnt necessary If the mana density is high, as you im, its because it employs pure mana without the use of a circle.
Ray agreed with Eils statement with a nod.
Eil and Saen mostly grasped what he was conveying.
The thing was, such an event had never urred in reality, and most who attempted it had failed.
They were amazed but started to believe when Ray dissipated Sains magical power to validate his argument.
Ray continued his exnation.
Thats why my healing magic didnt work.
Healing? But it was sessful just a moment ago.
Eil looked puzzled, and Ray rified.
Actually, my magic didnt fail. The deer died because it couldnt withstand the density of my mana.
Then Sein understood, as if she just realized it, and mmed her fist on the table.
Ah! So the deer died because it didnt possess a Mana Rod.
Youre partially correct and partially incorrect, mom.
Huh?
Sein looked perplexed again, and Ray provided further exnation.
Even if you possess a Mana Rod, if you cant manage it, the mana can reverse flow and kill you. Therefore, my healing magic needs to withstand that density.
So, does that imply a regr person would die without a Mana Rod that can endure your manas density?
I believe so.
Hmm.
Healing magic that kills people she had never encountered such a concept.
Sein expressed her astonishment.
What a ridiculous magician you are.
I agree. Hahaha.
Ray responded, scratching the back of his head and appearing embarrassed, while Sein sighed.
Whoever you resemble But thank you for sharing. There was a reason for your mysterious power
I see So, you werent an Aura User either?
Aeil had sensed that Rays aura was unusual when their swords crossed.
At that moment, she assumed it was because he was a novice Aura User, but after hearing his story, her perspective changed.
Ray confirmed her thoughts with a nod.
Its like wielding a sword for the first time. Aura is formed by forciblypacting mana. Its different from genuine Sword Aura.
However, Aeil was even more astonished by his statement.
Hes not an Aura User, yet he can generate Sword Aura? And its powerful enough to repel me? The mana was too dense for something forciblypacted.
She couldnt fathom the level of power he would attain when his mana and learning merged, given his frightening rate of progression.
Two weeks had psed since Ray disclosed his power to Sein and Aeil.
His parents also deliberated on his newfound genius and their aspirations for his future.
Options like enrolling him in an academy or inviting him to be a professor at a conference were considered, but since Ray was still young, they decided to let him be for the time being.
Ray didnt object.
In fact, he preferred it.
Without knowledge of this worlds medicine, he couldnt identify the types of diseases present or determine the effectiveness of his medicine.
For Ray, who saw his destiny as being a doctor, this was an insurmountable issue.
The only solution is to learn through experience.
Since there were no medical books at home, he would have to seek out a library in the vige or travel to the city.
And at the moment, regaining his hand sensitivity through practice was more crucial than amassing knowledge.
For that, he had no choice but to return to the vige.
The following day, Ray went to the vige carrying a nk just like before.
But he instantly sensed that something was amiss.
Most people stared at him and whispered among themselves.
Isnt that the kid?
With the white hair and youthful appearance Seems right?
The lord is searching for that person, and its just a kid? Judging by his attire, he doesnt appear wealthy.
Ray heard all thesements with his mana-enhanced hearing, whether he wanted to or not.
And there were some remarks that piqued his interest.
The lord is searching for me? Is he intending to thank and reward me?
The first individual he had healed in this world.
He had resurrected the dead, so even if they had parted on bad terms, it was reasonable for the lord to feel grateful.
The prospect of a reward wasnt shocking.
Furthermore, Ray didnt receive an allowance from his parents.
Initially, he didnt desire anything, so he didnt ask for an allowance.
But the offered money was different.
In this world, as in any other, you needed money to aplish something.
Money was necessary everywhere and at all times.
I should ept it as a token of gratitude, as declining might offend the other person.
He resolved never to approach the nobles house again.
But if it was a token of appreciation, what could he do? He was prepared to ept an apology for past incidents.
He considered himself as being mindful of others.
Walking towards the group, who were still hesitant about approaching him, he cautiously started a conversation.
Excuse me are you searching for me as the noble mentioned?
Although Ray believed he approached naturally, they were startled that the person they were seeking approached them.
They quickly evaluated Ray.
He wore leather clothes that appeared to have been repaired at home, and his shoes looked worn out like those of an average viger.
He thought, He doesnt appear to have much money. So why did the noble request him?
Being experienced in the field, he was careful with his tone, uncertain who He referred to by the noble.
We dont know the specifics, but likely.
Ray murmured, Alright, then. Lead me to the noble. I want to assess the patients condition.
Patient? Does the noble have a patient?
There isnt one at the moment.
The man cocked his head in confusion at the enigmatic response.
However, Ray, uninterested in the mans reaction, was thrilled at the prospect of the forting reward and the medical books he intended to purchase with it.
Even though he could locate the nobles residence on his own, going there alone after the recent event seemed somewhat awkward.
It was preferable to have someone apany him.
Oblivious to Rays thoughts, the man was bewildered but nodded.
Its regrettable that the clients identity has been exposed against his will, but since he appears to know the noble, it should be alright.
For information brokers, the clients purchases and requests are confidential.
But now that the truth had been exposed by some idiots, concealing it wasnt the best strategy.
Hmm. Fine. Ill guide you.
The optimal decision was to escort the client to the noble.
The noble was preupied after receiving the guilds information that the client had been located.
In anticipation, he had instructed the servants to wait in the garden and had opened the garden gate wide as if preparing for a feast.
Gaid, the Viscount, observed the bustling scene and addressed the butler.
Porton, do you genuinely believe this will cate the Saint?
A hint of skepticism lingered in his voice.
A nobles daughter had audaciously wished for the Saints death.
Even if the Saint and the holy country pardoned her, God might be incensed.
The audacity to spheme against Gods envoy was tantamount to sphemy.
Thats why the Viscount was preparing to wee the Saint with such magnificence.
Of course, the Viscount wasnt certain if the Saint was a genuine saint.
Wow What is all this?
Ray was astounded at the sight of the many people lined up on either side of him.
Upon reaching the nobles garden, the sight of people bowing to him took his breath away.
Gaid, the Viscount, quickly rushed over and knelt on one knee.
Wee, Saint.
Ray was taken aback as he watched the Viscount, a nobleman, offer him the highest form of respect in his greeting.
Ray quickly grabbed the Viscounts shoulder and helped him to his feet.
No, why are you doing this? Even if I agreed to treat you, I am just amoner
The Viscount shook his head.
It is not shameful to pay respect to the Saint.
Saint? What do you mean by that?
Gaid, the Viscount, swallowed hard as Ray, genuinely confused, widened his eyes and asked.
I need to choose my words carefully from now on.
I apologize. Please do not be upset. We did not know back then, but now we understand that you are the Saint. We are prepared to face our sins and obey anymand you give.
The Viscount bowed his head and trembled as he spoke, but Ray was exasperated.
With a heavy heart, he pounded his chest with a small fist and said,
I am not a Saint. So, you dont need to behave like this towards me.
Even though Ray spoke sincerely, the Viscount did not raise his head and continued to bow.
How can you say you are not a Saint when you directly saved my life?
Thats just!
Ray, trying to argue, eventually closed his mouth tightly.
Resurrecting the dead with the power of medicine? That was nonsensical.
Its not that there was no such thing as medicine in this world.
But, just like in modern times, medicine was a study for the living, and there was no way to bring back the dead.
Ray knew that fact, and so he couldnt think of anything else.
To the people of this world, he was a Saint who had resurrected the dead.
Unaware that God had dered him a Saint through an oracle, Ray returned to the vige to regain his modern senses, only to discover that he had be a Saint at some point.
Chapter 15: Saintess (2)
Chapter 15: Saintess (2)
The information merchant, who had been eavesdropping on the conversation, felt as if he had been struck on the back of his head with a log.
The saint! Could the saint who said he woulde from the holy kingdom be?
If the viscount said so, then it must be true that he was a saint.
He looked at Ray once again.
At first nce, Rays old and worn-out clothes appeared shiny, and it seemed as if there was a halo radiating from behind him.
And what about his pure white hair, whiter than anyone elses?
Knowing that he was a saint made Ray seem different from before when he hadnt been of much interest.
This is not the time. I need to inform the guild about the saints appearance.
Thinking this, he quietly slipped away from his seat.
Unaware that the man who had been guiding him had disappeared, Ray sighed.
Sigh. I told you I am not a saint. So, please do not spread any false rumors. Understand?
I understand! I will make sure to seal the mouths!
Ray mumbled at Viscount Gaids loyal words.
What do you mean by sealing mouths The people around us should be taken care of first. Those who should have heard already did.
Viscount Gaid, who had sharp ears, heard everything.
He immediately raised his hand and spoke.
Everyone, return to your positions.
Yes!
Yes!
Yes!
At the viscounts singlemand, over forty pages and servants began to move.
Soon, the only servant left around them was the butler, Forton.
Was this the extent of a nobles authority?
Ray looked at the viscount anew.
Saint, pleasee inside.
I told you not to call me a saint. I am not.
Then, what should I call you
My name is Ray. Just call me by my name.
How can I call the saint without any honorifics? Please allow me to call you Sir Ray.
Sir Ray.
Sir Ray.
Just adding the honorific nim to his name felt so cringeworthy that his fingernails could pierce his palms.
But if he refused this, he might have had to hear saint again.
In that case, his name was better.
Then just call me that when we are alone. When there are others, just call me by my name.
I will do as you say, Sir Ray.
The two reached some sort ofpromise.
Ray, who didnt want to be known as a saint, even made the viscount promise.
Do not spread any strange rumors. I am not a saint.
I understand.
Only after hearing the viscounts answer could Ray feel relieved.
A nobles words were not light. Especially in front of a saint.
Viscount Gaid led the way.
This way, please.
Wait a minute. The person who was guiding me
Ray spoke and turned around.
The person who was with him just a moment ago was gone, and there was only the garden gate standing there.
A bad premonition enveloped him.
Did you hear the conversation about the saint?
Somehow, it felt like covering up the information would be futile.
While the Information Guild would probably not spread the news without any benefit, considering their trait of selling valuable information, it was deemed appropriate that the news would reach those who needed to know.
Today is just not my lucky day.
The term saint coincided with Rays unluckiness on that particr day.
As he entered the mansion, Ray was surprised by the starkly different scenerypared to hisst visit.
The lobby lights emitted a luxurious glow, brightening the dark spots, and the red carpet cascading from the stairs was the epitome of opulence.
Wow, I thought this was a pce.
If theres anything you desire, please let me know.
Ray was now bing curious.
But why are you treating me this well? Is it because youre returning the favor for healing you?
It made sense if they were treating him generously to return the favor.
After all, even for a noble, life was precious.
However, contrary to his expectations, Lord Gaid lowered his head and shook it.
His solemn expression and inability to meet Rays eyes indicated that something was wrong.
Lord Gaid spoke with difficulty.
I apologize. My household hasmitted a grave sin.
He bowed his head deeply as he spoke.
Ray was once again surprised.
Really, is apologizing the greeting here?
That, that is My daughter wished death upon the saint
Your daughter?
Ray thought carefully as Lord Gaid struggled to speak.
Then, he remembered.
Just go die somewhere!
A malicious smile crept onto Rays face.
Ah, are you referring to that little girl?
Despite not having a significant age difference, she spoke with such audacity.
However, Lord Gaid was sweating profusely and only bowed his head deeper.
Honestly, Ray wanted to make a joke, but it didnt feel right with the other party being so serious.
He was quite angry about the situation and had a lot to say, but none of it was Lord Gaids fault, so he didnt want to me him.
If the knightmander and Illisia came to apologize, that would be a different story.
In the end, Ray just sighed.
Ugh Its not Lord Gaids fault, so why apologize? If someone should apologize, it should be those two. Hows your wound, by the way? Is it fully healed?
Oh, yes! You truly are a saint. It haspletely healed.
Ah, can you please not call me a saint?
Oh, my apologies, Saint!
I shouldve just kept quiet.
Ray said as he looked around.
This was indeed a nobles mansion, with expensive-looking paintings and meticulously decorated vintage items catching his eye.
I wonder how much richer a count would be if this is what a barons mansion looks like.
The mansion was grand enough to bepared to a castle.
It was indeed a nobles mansion, with umted immense wealth being just below the lord.
After looking around for a while, Ray heard someone descending the stairs and turned to look.
There were two figures in dresses carefullying down the stairs.
The usual arrogance of the nobility was nowhere to be seen; instead, their cautious steps were noticeable.
And those faces were familiar to Ray.
Lady and Illyssia?
It wasnt clear whether the Viscount had informed them beforehand, but the two well-dressed figures walking toward them couldnt look Ray in the eye.
Chloe descended the stairs, covering her chest with one hand and lightly lifting her dress with the other.
Greetings, Saint.
Illyssia, too, hastily followed suit.
G-greetings, Saint.
Shivering as she spoke, Illyssia was greeted by Ray.
Hello. And please, just call me by my name. Thats morefortable for me.
B-but we cant.
Chloe responded with a start.
Viscount Gaid, with a reaction as if it were scripted, sighed but neatly resolved the title issue.
Lady, Ray wishes not to be known as a Saint. So, when its just us, simply calling him Ray will suffice.
But
Hes not a saint.
Rays indifferent voice had no impact on their devout title dilemma.
Chloe sent a silent re as if to say, how dare you call him that, but Viscount Gaid shook his head.
Eventually, she had no choice but to resign.
It must have been a first for them to call a representative of a god by just a name with a title.
Ray also greeted Illyssia.
Its been a while? Have you been well?
Oh, Ray! Please speakfortably, shes still a child.
Imfortable with this.
Watching Viscount Gaids strange gestures expressing his apologies was tough.
Ray made eye contact with Illyssia, and after what had happened, it felt awkward even though he hadnt done anything wrong.
Like Chloe, Illyssia also shivered as she answered.
Yes, yes Thanks to Rayf,fortably
Her trembling eyes seemed to show she had been through a lot.
She looked like a patient with a condition, startled at every word.
Ray found it pitiful and felt it was okay to let it slide this time. More so because Illyssia had been in a panicked state due to Viscount Gaids death and was only fourteen years old at the time.
Ray changed the subject.
Now that the Viscounts illness is known to be cured, the vige will develop properly, right? Other nobles will help too.
From what Ray had seen, the vige waspletely different from when he had visited to cure the Viscount in the past.
The poption had increased, and the Adventurers Guild was thriving with continuous requests.
The development of the vige meant they could meet with the Lord and also increase their wealth.
But Viscount Gaid shook his head.
Actually I havent told anyone about my illness except for my family and a few others.
Really?
Normally, it was customary to report to the king when a noble was ill or facing death.
There were exceptions, but usually, the heir would continue the family line.
Ray knew this from reading various books and found it odd.
The Viscount continued.
Theres no one in the Gaid family to continue the line. If I were to die from the illness the nobles from the neighboring territories wouldnt leave thisnd alone.
Certainly
Anyone would think so after hearing that.
The only child of Viscount Gaid was Illyssia.
It didnt make sense for her to continue the family line after getting married.
If Viscount Gaid had died then, Illyssias future would have been a political marriage, serving as an excuse for other nobles to devour Viscount Gaids estate.
Either way, it will be known over time, wont it?
Its to buy even that little bit of time
Viscount Gaidughed heartily as he spoke, and Ray thought to himself,
I did good by saving him.
Ray felt the fatherly love from the Viscount, who had his child in mind.
Viscount Gaid looked at Rays solemn expression and, wanting to lighten the heavy atmosphere, said to Fotten,
Fotten, prepare the meal.
Yes, I will bring the meal shortly.
With that, he disappeared, leaving only a pair of knights standing by the door and the Viscounts family members in the lobby.
Excluding the two who were cautiously observing and holding their tongues, the only ones engaged in conversation were Viscount Gaid and himself.
Waiting for the meal in that somewhat tense atmosphere was challenging.
When the meal arrived, Ray was taken aback once again.
Firstly, he was stunned by the size of the dining table.
Usually, there would be three people dining, but the table seemed like it could easily amodate twenty.
Furthermore, the food that was served was extraordinary.
Everything from one to ten appeared delicious and aromatic, of a quality that one couldnt even find in expensive restaurants.
Naturally, a gasp of admiration slipped from his lips.
Wow
There isnt much, but please help yourself.
The customary polite phrase was uttered, but Ray immediately countered.
There isnt much? The table is about to buckle under the weight of the food!
Even as he spoke, Rays eyes remained glued to the food.
Illyssia couldnt help but chuckle at his reaction.
Kukuk.
When Ray instinctively looked towards the source of theughter, Illyssias face instantly turned pale.
Im, Im sorry
No theres no need to
Im sorry!
He had merely looked at her, and she had apologized twice.
Even Chloe, who was following the conversation, turned pale at her daughtersughter.
Ray observed the two reacting dramatically to his every move and chuckled.
Haha Dont feel too pressured. Im the one feeling overwhelmed here.
Im sorry!
Im sorry!
Ray ended up hearing apologies once again.
Viscount Gaid cleared his throat to interrupt the oddly flowing conversation.
Ahem Lets eat before it gets cold.
Ah, yes. I will enjoy the meal.
No need for formalities
And so, the most silent meal in the worldmenced.
Is that information reliable?
Do you think Ive only worked once or twice in this industry? The information came directly from the Viscount himself. Its certain.
Hmm
He was the head of the information guild in Billo Vige.
The guild member, who was like a younger brother to him, had just rushed in, demanding payment for the scoop he had discovered.
The way he looked at him, panting yet with eyes gleaming, was reminiscent of a ck market informant who had just struck gold.
After sending the other informants away, they talked. It turned out he had found the Saint that the Holy Kingdom was looking for.
Wow, the Saint is really different. Just standing there, he was full of dignity, and there was this mysterious aura around him. Even the Viscount himself knelt before him, can you believe it?
Viscount Gaid?
He looked at him with slight suspicion, and the younger one thumped his chest in frustration.
Brother! Do you doubt me? Im telling you the truth!
If he doubted him any further, it would only strain their rtionship.
Now was the time for him to step back.
Alright, alright. So youre saying hes definitely the Saint?
Ah! The Viscount also said something!
What did he say?
He said How could the person who saved his life not be a Saint?
At that, his face crinkled in confusion.
Saved his life? Does that even make sense?
Since its the Saint, maybe he can.
He sighed deeply and rested his forehead on his hand.
Lawson In all the time weve worked together, this is the first time youve disappointed me. A Saint saving a dead person? Thats not a Saint, thats a god. Even if the grandfather of all gods came down, he wouldnt be able to save a dead person.
But, but the Viscount definitely
Either the Viscount was plotting something and tried to deceive the information guild, or he was trying to draw attention to his family. And if he really was a Saint, dont you think the Viscount would have used him to his advantage? In that case, we would have known about it too, right?
Lawson was left speechless.
Looking at him, the head of the guild shook his head, opened the door, and walked out.
I cant believe you actually believed that and ran all the way to me, out of breath.
But it had to be true That child was definitely a Saint, brother!
At that, even the patience of the guild head, who had climbed up through patience, finally exploded.
This is the real deal!
Chapter 16: Saintess (3)
Chapter 16: Saintess (3)
Rays face was a picture of astonishment as he ate.
The meat bore no gamey odor, and each bite of the vegetables was sweet.
And the variety of food?
Over twenty different dishes were artfully arranged on the table, so much so that it was challenging to reach them with a fork.
He didnt exim aloud, but inwardly he was continuously marveling.
While Ray was inwardly eximing over the various dishes he tasted, the Viscount was observing Raysplexion.
Viscount Gaid felt relief upon seeing Rays happy expression.
Fortunately, it seems to suit his taste.
The Viscount had been concerned about what might happen if the food didnt agree with Ray, but now he felt relieved.
After satiating his hunger, Ray wiped his mouth with a napkin and said,
It was truly delicious.
Im d youre satisfied.
Wow, I cant recall thest time I had such delicious food. Hahaha.
The fifteen-year-old patted his stomach as he spoke.
But the Viscount didnt pay much attention to that.
He felt rather honored.
Thank you for your kind words. But
Viscount Gaid paused for a moment and looked at Ray.
Ray also looked back at Viscount Gaid, and the Viscount spoke up.
I have something Id like to ask, if you dont mind
Its okay. I got to eat such delicious food Go ahead and ask. Ill tell you what I know.
Um
Viscount Gaid hardened his expression.
The question he was about to ask was a sensitive one, so it was difficult to ask casually.
He cautiously addressed Ray.
Why arent you in the Holy Kingdom?
The Holy Kingdom? Why all of a sudden?
Ray was also taken aback by Viscount Gaids question.
The sensitive topic of the Holy Kingdom in front of a saint was something that she hadnt even dreamed of.
But Viscount Gaid was quietly waiting for Rays answer.
Ray was also surprised by this question.
Is he asking why the saint is not in the Holy Kingdom but in this ce? In the first ce, Im not a saint.
Naturally, he didnt consider himself a saint, but to the people of this world, he was merely an unusually gifted healer.
The Holy Kingdom? My home is the mostfortable ce.
For a moment, the words almost escaped his lips, but after swallowing his food, Ray found an alternative phrase.
The Holy Kingdom isnt even aware of my existence, is it?
However, at his words, Viscount Gaid responded as if he was confused.
The Holy Kingdom has already arrived in the kingdom, intending to take the saint with them
What?
Huh?
Both Ray and the Viscount were taken aback.
Ray was startled by the news that the Holy Kingdom wasing to find him, and Viscount Gaid was surprised that Ray, the saint, was oblivious.
Ray asked again for confirmation,
The Holy Kingdom ising to find me? Why?
Even if you ask me
Then what should I do!
You should go to the Holy Kingdom?
At the Viscounts suggestion, Rays mind went nk.
One thought echoed in his head.
I have to go to the Holy Kingdom.
I have to go to the Holy Kingdom.
What was this sudden disruption, like a drum beating during a meal?
The food that had been going down smoothly now felt lodged in his throat.
Numerous thoughts raced through Rays mind simultaneously.
If the Holy Kingdom is searching for me, its only a matter of time before they find me. Theyre religious fanatics, so theres no guarantee they wont find me even if I hide well.
But not hiding would mean getting caught even sooner.
But how will the Holy Kingdom find me? How do they know about me?
Why would the Holy Kingdom seek him, who wasnt a saint to begin with?
When Rays thoughts reached this point, he became genuinely curious.
It was a question he could ask because he didnt know that saints or saintesses were chosen through divine revtion.
Since he couldnt find an answer no matter how much he pondered, he decided to ask Viscount Gaid.
Viscount Gaid, who had been observing Rays reactions closely, spoke immediately when Rays mouth twitched.
Ask me anything.
Um, how does the Holy Kingdom identify saints? How do they know where they are?
It was a strange question for a saint to pose.
However, Viscount Gaid didnt mind and responded.
The Holy Kingdom is a nation blessed by God. So, whenever a saint or saintess emerges, God discloses it to us.
Revtion? So, youre implying that Godmunicates with humans?
Viscount Gaid was speechless when the saint posed this question to him.
Even he, a saint, had never conversed with God.
He could only share what he knew.
Perhaps the revtion isnt necessarily a dialogue with God. It could be signs appearing or having dreams
Upon hearing this, Ray felt a chill run down his spine.
Isnt this akin to modern GPS!
If he fled somewhere, surely the revtion from God would disclose his location to them.
He couldnt escape or hide.
The only thing he could do was quietly get captured and devote his life to the Holy Kingdom.
A regr person might not reject a life of glory as a saint, but Ray thought differently.
Ive toiled my whole life, and now theyre telling me tobor for the Holy Kingdom like a ve! What nonsense!
He desired to live as he wished.
y when he wanted to y, heal the sick when he encountered them.
He wanted to reside in a vige he liked, free from the power struggle.
But now that the Holy Kingdom wasing to find him, and even God was attempting to sabotage his future ns, he could no longer see any hope of living that way.
It was a moment when he started to harbor negative feelings about God, whom he had never met.
Lawson, who had led Ray to the Viscounts house, was also deep in thought as he exited the information guild.
That child must be the saint I dont know how he resurrected a dead person
He had been an information merchant for over ten years.
During that long period of dealing with information, he had never seen a proud noble kneel before an ordinary child.
Furthermore, the timing of the Holy Kingdoms search for the saint aligned too perfectly.
These two points alone were enough for him to assert that he was a saint.
But since the guild leader dismissed his im, he had no choice but to sell the information independently.
Navigating through the alley teeming with ck market merchants, he ventured deeper and entered an old shop without hesitation.
As he pushed open the creaky old wooden door, a middle-aged man with a pleasant appearance sat inside.
Lawson took a seat across from the middle-aged man and cut straight to the chase.
Hoo I have valuable information. Are you interested in buying?
The middle-aged manughed heartily at his proposition.
Seems quite urgent, doesnt it? Since youvee all the way here.
We might not offer high prices, but we deal with all kinds of information.
Hmm Lets hear it then. Whats the information about?
As the middle-aged man stroked his beard, Lawson hardened his expression and spoke.
The Saint.
The Saint?
When he asked with curiosity, Lawson tried to negotiate again.
In my opinion, its quite a lucrative piece of information. I was turned away by the guild master, but still.
As if encouraging him to continue the story, the middle-aged man poured Lawson a drink.
Since the shop also served as a bar, significant stories like these were always apanied by a drink.
Aware of this, Lawson chuckled.
Seems quite enticing, doesnt it?
Its not bad information. The reward the Holy Kingdom has offered is certainly not small, so information about the Saint is definitely top-tier.
This is not just top-tier.
The shop owner, Heid, hardened his expression as he chuckled at his words.
If it was information rted to the Saint and it was top-tier, then there could only be one thing.
Did you find out who the Saint is?
Most likely.
.
Heid paused for a moment before responding.
But didnt you mention that the guild master dismissed your information? Can we trust it?
Im certain of its validity. If you doubt it, we dont need to proceed with the transaction. There are numerous other ces I could take it.
As he said this, he locked eyes with Heid.
Heid, under his intense gaze, smiled and shook his head in a conceding manner.
Hahaha. It appears youre not lying. Fine, well purchase your information for our shop.
And the cost?
For an information broker, the importance of the information was crucial, but ultimately, the price of the information was key.
They wouldnt deal in any confidential information unless it was lucrative.
The information he had brought was indeed lucrative.
Furthermore, the current trending topic about the Saint was already established, so if confirmed, he could earn a substantial sum.
Acquiring information about the Saints identity?
If that was the case, he could recover three times his initial investment just by selling the information to the Holy Kingdom.
In addition, his shop would gain an advantage over the massive information guild currently influencing the politicalndscape.
Of course, this only applied to information about the Saint.
Veteran information broker Lawson was well aware of this.
Having been in the information brokerage business for over a decade, he had honed his ability to identify profitable information.
Despite being thrust into the industry alone, his innate talent had attracted the attention of the guild, enabling him to continue working to this day.
As a result, no one but him could fool him about the value of the information.
Heid took arge sip of his drink before mming the ss down on the table.
Ah, excellent. Since youve chosen our shop, I should demonstrate some goodwill. How about fifteen tinum coins?
Seeing Heids face twitch slightly, as if he had exceeded hisfort zone, Lawson couldnt help but grin.
He downed his drink in one go.
Hahaha. Excellent. I should use this money to build a good house and retire from this business.
As he spoke, Lawson poured himself another drink.
Lets draft the contract then. Do it the usual way.
Hahaha. Very well.
After reviewing the contract, Lawson slowly nodded his head as he read through it meticulously.
Having received five tinum coins as an advance payment, he felt a sense of relief and began to speak.
Ive verified it. Now, Ill share the information.
Ive been waiting. Proceed, tell me.
With an eagerness akin to a child asking for treats, Heid urged Lawson to continue.
The saint was a young child. As soon as Viscount Gaid saw the little one, he knelt before him.
That Viscount Gaid youre referring to?
Just like the guild master, Heid narrowed his eyes and questioned him in a demanding tone.
Yes. I witnessed it with my own eyes, so theres no error.
Hmm Continue.
The Viscount knelt and addressed him as a saint. But the little one denied being a saint. I didnt understand at first either, but then Viscount Gaid said this.
Heid waited for Lawson to proceed.
After taking a sip of his drink as if his throat was parched, Lawson went on.
If the person who saved his life isnt a saint, then who is he?
Lawson paused here, gauging Heids reaction.
If Heid responded as he had before, he would be in despair.
Even if he spoke, no one would believe him, and he might even fall ill from frustration.
However, contrary to his concerns, Heid was seriously stroking his beard with his hand, lost in thought.
Hmm Its not an easily believable story, but The timing of the Holy Kingdoming to the Kingdom to find the saint is too coincidental.
Thats correct!
Perhaps because someone finally believed his words, Lawson looked as pleased as could be.
What did the saint look like?
Whether he was happy or sad, Heid didnt seem to express much concern.
He had incredibly white hair and blue eyes. His eyes were so deep that they didnt seem like a childs. His clothes resembled old leather patched together
Wait a minute. If his hair is white, then its white. What do you mean by incredibly white?
Hmm
Heids question left Lawson momentarily at a loss for words.
I mean its white, but its like a pure white? I didnt know a person could have such a hair color.
There arent many people with white hair, but theyre not exactly hard to find, right?
No. Youd be able to tell right away. Its white but not white.
I dont understand what youre saying.
Youll understand when you see it.
If hes wearing patched-up leather clothes, he must not be well-off.
Thats correct. I havent seen him in the vige, so he must live on the outskirts or outside the vige
Hmm Well, that should be enough for us to find him. Weve only investigated inside the vige so far. We didnt know.
He probably doesnt live in their forest.
At Lawsons words, Heid nodded his head.
If he lived there, he wouldnt be alive today.
Then if we exclude the forest and look around, we should be able to find him soon. Ive received the advance payment, so Ill check and If its confirmed, Ille backter.
Hehehe. Its been a while since Ive had such exciting information.
Its not exciting information. Its information that will make money, so youre excited.
Having said this, Lawson rose from his seat and put the pocket with the tinum coins into his inner pocket as he headed for the door.
Heid called out to his back.
Come drink sometimes!
Ill think about it!
Creak-
Having been close friends for a long time, they couldnt meet regrly as Lawson walked the guilds path, and Heid walked the path of the ck market trader.
They walked different yet simr paths, only meeting when there was information to exchange.
Both understood that this was what prolonged their rtionship.
Although he was tired of such things, Lawson smiled at his friends words as he exited the door.
I should quit this Its time to stop.
Chapter 17: Saintess (4)
Chapter 17: Saintess (4)
Ray hurried home from the viscounts house, lost in thought.
Is the Kingdom seeking me out? Do they want to make me a Saint?
This situation was more serious than he had anticipated.
In Rays mind, the Kingdoms people were fanatics, bound by their faith and unafraid of death.
They would likely disregard his right to refuse in the name of their faith.
If they capture me, its the end. My peaceful life could transform into a lifetime of toil, like an ants.
The Kingdom might not have the power to enforce everything, but Saints and Saintesses were a different matter.
Appearing in the world only ording to Gods revtions, Saints and Saintesses were embodiments of Gods will.
Therefore, Saints and Saintesses had no right to refuse.
He might not know much about the Kingdom yet, but he knew that if they captured him, he would be taken to the Kingdom.
Of course, if he were taken to the Kingdom and allowed to live as he pleased, eating and sleeping, that would be fine. However, he would have to suppress his will entirely and live performing honorable work in Gods name.
Ray referred to this honorable work as hardbor.
They wouldnt kill him for refusing to be a Saint, but they were the type of people who wouldnt hesitate to use any means necessary to take him.
And he couldnt escape or hide because God would continually reveal his location.
God was like a stalker.
Ugh spending all day praying to a God Ive never seen, traveling to various kingdoms, returning, and praying again
The mere thought was terrifying.
The idea of being forced to do something he didnt want to do made him shudder.
Ray held his head in his hands, worrying.
What should I do? I cant hide, I cant run Im going insane.
He had no choice but to spend the night devising a n against the Kingdom.
Even so, he couldnte up with anything special.
Should he inform his parents and flee?
God would simply reveal his location again, whether he dyed his hair with mana or sought refuge in the shadows.
Moreover, even if he had run away, he would have needed money to live, and he was only fifteen years old.
If he hid his abilities and blended in, bing a mercenary was absolutely out of the question, and at best, he could only imagine a future hanging out with the children in the slums.
Hoo
Ray regretted having rashly told Viscount Gaid that he was a Saint.
But he also knew that.
Even if he hadnt said he was a Saint, Viscount Gaid would have thought of him as a Saint.
It was just a matter of time, and there wouldnt have been much change in the fact that he would have been revealed.
Even if Viscount Gaid hadnt said anything, the Kingdom finding him wouldnt have changed.
A deep sigh escaped his lips.
Maybe I should go for a walk
His sigh, as if he had lived his whole life, filled the room.
The movements of the informants changed from inside the vige to the outskirts of the vige.
One by one, the shadows grew as they crossed the small bridge and followed the stone-paved road.
As they started passing ces, they scattered, but none of them entered the forest that was prominently located in front of them.
A short man looking for the house of the child he was tasked to find spoke.
Where is the house in a ce like this, seriously.
He grumbled but also searched the bushes to find the way.
Next to him, a young man awkwardlyughed.
At least youre looking everywhere you need to.
If you cant even do this much, youll be out of this industry. You have to at least pretend.
Youre right, you have to pretend. But still, I cant believe there would be a house in such a ce
The young man said this while looking in one direction.
Nobody even gave a second nce at the dense, evergreen forest.
He started walking towards it, as if it was his destination.
Immediately, a short man grabbed his hand.
His hand was clenched so tightly it hurt, making him grimace.
Ouch! What are you doing!
Hey, you fool! Do you want to die?
First, release my hand! Its truly painful!
Upon hearing this, the man rxed his hold.
Rubbing his arm and nearly crying, he shouted,
Why are you doing this! Is there gold concealed in that forest or something?
And why on earth are you heading there! Do you possess an extra life or something?
No one ventures there, thats why I wanted to attempt some work!
If you wish to perish while working, then proceed!
Upon hearing these ominous words, the young man furrowed his brow and inquired,
What is this ce youre referring to?
Dont you know? Its an elf vige! Its an ideal location to die if you enter unaware.
What?
He questioned back, as if doubting what was wrong with an elf vige, and the short man continued,
Elves dont pardon intruders. They might not y you if youre merely traversing the forest, but this is different.
How is it different?
That forest is the dwelling of high elves.
What!
He was shocked to discover that the forest he always observed was an elf vige, and even more shocked to learn that high elves inhabited there.
High elves are scarcer than ordinary elves, and they possess three times the lifespan of regr elves. They are born with a hero-levelprehension of mana and affinity with spirits.
Since spirits are nature-friendly, it was understandable that they would bepatible, but it was astounding how much mana the high elves possessed from birth. If they consistently refined that, humans could never match them.
Therefore, no vers dared to approach the vige where high elves resided.
Elves also venerated and respected these high elves.
Who would invade their territory unless they sought death?
At least, not anyone he was acquainted with.
Why do high elves inhabit such a location?
Typically, high elves reside in unknown forests or areas where many elves congregate.
This facilitates them in protecting other elves and living without inconvenience.
This is also widely recognized among humans.
I dont know. Humans dont understand everything about elves.
Thats true
His voicecked vigor, but he spoke the truth.
So, be cautious next time. Dont regret it if you identally enter there.
Despite the mans warning, the young man remained silent.
He simply gazed peacefully at the forest.
The idea of high elves residing there made him swallow hard.
But he couldnt even imagine defeating them.
As a human, that was a goal he couldnt aspire to.
Ray strolled down the familiar path to the vige.
His mind was preupied with devising countermeasures against the Holy Kingdom.
What steps to take next, and how toe to terms with this reality.
Various thoughts intermingled and eventually caused him to halt his steps.
Surveying his surroundings, he noticed arge rock situated amidst the densely wooded area.
The towering trees blocked half of the sunlight, and the faintly visible vines and moss blended harmoniously with the scene.
Feeling somewhat soothed by this sight, Ray settled down on the rock.
Phew, I should sit down and rest for a bit.
He knew that constant contemtion wasnt always the solution, and that he needed to rest as well.
With this thought in mind, and actually setting aside his worries, he felt considerably at ease.
While contemting the importance of mental and physical rest, Ray rose to his feet as he sensed a presence from deep within the forest.
The movement was unusually swift.
In a forest like this, where trees posed as obstacles, such speed could be considered as almost disregarding the trees and charging straight through them.
Ray discreetly activated his mana.
Ready to defend himself at any moment, the presence that was approaching him abruptly vanished.
He detected my presence.
Rays eyes flickered slightly.
The initial bold movement clearly indicated that he was unaware of Rays presence.
If he had known Ray was there, he would have at least concealed his presence or not disappeared suddenly as he did now.
Judging by neither of these actions taking ce, the other party had just be aware of Rays presence.
Ray didnt dare to turn around rashly.
Instead, he focused all his mana to heighten his sensory perception.
Although he couldnt yet activate mana on his body like Eil, he could at least enhance one sense.
Has the information already reached the Holy Kingdom? With that kind of activity, it wont be easy.
Cold sweat trickled down his cheeks.
The two remained motionless, facing each other for about ten minutes.
Chapter 18: Village Of Elves (1)
Chapter 18: Vige Of Elves (1)
For a long time, they stayed motionless, assessing each other in a face-to-face stance with their bodies rigid.
Remaining in a standoff didnt offer many benefits.
Even if they moved, it seemed that initiating the first attack offered the best chance of sess.
However, without understanding the others intentions, a hasty attack could result in greater harm.
They needed to counter the other with the least amount of offense and the most defense.
As Ray visualized the opponents attack and disrupted the surrounding mana, the other party spoke.
Human?
He sweated, not easing his muscle tension.
This meant he couldnt see the opponent, but the opponent could see him.
He was ignorant about magic, but the physical disparity was evident.
The opponent slightly eased the tension and spoke again.
What is a human child doing here? Did you lose your way?
There was a hint of hostility, but it was less sharp than at the beginning.
Somewhat relieved, Ray replied.
I was just resting here for a while.
Resting here?
There was a slight sarcastic tone in the voice, as if something was disagreeable.
The voices owner continued.
This is our territory. Human, if you dont want to get hurt, leave here.
Huh? I didnt hear about anyone buying thisnd.
We dont buy territories from humans. Dont assume that all territories belong to you humans.
Alright, alright. Ill just sit for a while and leave.
Leave now. You must leave now.
Just a little while, really.
Leave, child of humans.
It was unpleasant to hear.
It was too much, even considering the situation.
He wasnt even allowed to sit for a while in this vast forest.
Overwhelmed with thoughts, Ray barely managed to suppress his rising irritation.
Sigh The world doesnt leave me alone.
Muttering unintelligible words, Ray stood up and dusted off his pants.
Come out. Ill go as you wish. I want to see the face of the owner of this vast forest.
The owner of the voice appeared to have no intention of revealing himself after hearing Rays words.
Even a friendly greeting was met with rejection.
Irritated, Ray settled back onto the rock.
Then, he spoke with a grumble.
So you wonte out? Then I wont leave.
Go away!
Despite the voices loud, flusteredmand, Ray, who had lost all desire to leave, didnt even feign obedience.
The unseen adversary fell silent for a moment before speaking softly.
You wont listen when spoken to. What a mischievous little boy.
Youre the one who refused a greeting and yetbels others as mischievous. How absurd.
Already exasperated, Ray shook his head as he responded sarcastically to his adversary.
Suddenly, the unseen figure dashed out from the shadows of the trees.
Ray, who had narrowly avoided a hand aimed at his head and neck by twisting his body, struck the attackers hand with his own, which was wrapped in mana.
Seeing her surprised expression, as she hadnt expected her attack to be blocked by a human, Ray was also taken aback.
The figure was so imposing that one could identify them as elves just by their elongated ears and non-human features.
Furthermore, their attire, made of leaves and nts, clearly indicated their race.
Ah, elves!
Ray had only read about other races in books and had never actually encountered one in person.
The elf seemed more shocked that a human had recognized her race than that her attack had been thwarted by one.
She gasped in astonishment,
A child blocked my attack.
She hadnt intended to kill, but her attack was powerful enough to seize a child and hurl them out of the forest.
Ray scrutinized the elfs appearance.
Her exceptional physique and defined jawline suggested that rain would effortlessly glide down her elegant contours, and her light brown hairplemented her innocent eyes.
The freedom reflected in her eyes was a quality one could not acquire simply by living freely.
She murmured to herself,
It certainly carries a human scent, but considering the age, its too potent
Ray readied for another assault by concentrating his mana.
I am a human. And yes, I am potent.
She acknowledged his response with a nod.
I concede, you are potent for your age.
With those words, her hand descended once more.
But this time, Ray withdrew and swiftly manipted his mana.
As her hand came within range, Ray detonated the concentrated mana.
The air ruptured and the shockwave engulfed her.
Boom-
Ugh!
She was hurled backward with a shriek.
Had it been fire magic, she would have sustained injuries.
She quickly rose after being thrown about 2 meters.
She struggled to regain herposure from the intensebat.
Even as an elf, second to dragons in mana sensing, she hadnt foreseen his manas movement.
This indicated that if he desired, he could manifest magic without anyone detecting it.
She could easily discern that he didnt even look back because he was aware of her presence.
A human child was driving her back? Even she found that imusible.
There was only one exnation she could conceive.
She hesitantly murmured,
Could it be a superior race?
Superior race? What is that?
Ray scowled and cocked his head, not grasping the meaning.
She exhaled in relief.
If they had transformed into humans, even they, sensitive to mana as they are, wouldnt have been able to identify them.
But if they werent the superior race, then how had he deceived her and cast magic?
Even a high elf couldnt perform magic without the elves noticing.
Ray remained stationary and gazed back at her.
Her beauty is truly captivating.
While he was contemting, her small mouth parted.
Fascinating
I am indeed a fascinating individual.
I cant believe youre so articte for your age.
Her battle stance had long since rxed.
She hesitated for a moment.
Elves were an insr race, but they couldnt evade at least some interaction.
That was why, if there were decent humans, they were brought to the vige for judgment.
Because to interact with humans, there first needed to be trustworthy humans.
In her eyes, the human child before her was young and moderately strong.
Although his personality was somewhat odd for his age, it didnt seem to be harmful.
Moreover, there were High Elves in her vige, so any situation that arose wouldnt pose a problem.
She made her decision.
Human, follow me. Ill let you stay in this forest.
Huh? No, I was just about to leave.
Since he had gone out for a walk, he was nning to slowly head back.
But as she kept saying to leave, he felt somewhat sad and yearned to go home.
She might or might not have known his thoughts when she said,
We honor the strong. That is the rule we learned in the forest vige of Grandel. Besides, you are an odd fellow, but you dont seem dangerous.
Elves dont lie.
That made Ray even more mncholic.
At her words, Ray rolled his eyes and said,
Thats an odd way to phrase it. Is this ce called Grandel Forest?
Thats correct.
Ray looked around once more and thought,
Elves dont lie. I have nothing else to do, should I follow?
Okay, but promise you wont attack me.
At his words, she nodded.
I promise.
She finished speaking and immediately took the lead, starting to walk.
Then, Ray asked,
Judging by the way youre walking, is it close from here?
A bit far.
I need to get home today. Lets hurry.
When he urged her, she nced at Ray and said,
Will you be able to keep up if I speed up?
Um Maybe?
Alright.
As soon as the words were out, her figure darted forward.
Ray opened his mouth in surprise.
Wow, there are so many trees
Due to the forests terrain, trees would be an obstacle when speeding up.
But as expected of an Elf. She seemed to know the position of all the trees as she ran without slowing down, maintaining a constant speed.
Ray also concentrated mana on his heels to speed up.
It exploded just as before.
Bang-
He quickly dispersed the exploded mana in the air and detonated the mana of his other foot.
Repeating this process, he propelled forward with tremendous speed, akin to a jet engine.
She heard a rather loud noise and nced back slightly.
And she was taken aback.
He was propelling himself with air shots!
Furthermore, he was controlling the mana so exquisitely that the ground suffered no damage; only a few leaves and des of grass were slightly blown away, but the trees and the ground remained unscathed.
In the eyes of humans, she, who had lived many years maintainingposure, was flustered, and a voice tinged with surprise slipped from her lips.
Oh, damn it!
Chapter 19: Village Of Elves (2)
Chapter 19: Vige Of Elves (2)
She let out a cry that was barely a scream as she saw a man chasing her at an insane speed.
This was the first time he used this method, but he thought it was a mode of transportation he liked enough to use repeatedly.
The air exploded with tremendous force each time his foot touched the ground.
Ray was reminded of the inline skates he used to use in the modern era.
He had cast a spell on his feet.
Grease.
As soon as the word was spoken, his feet slid on the ground as if they were greased, and even he, who had cast the spell, struggled to maintain his bnce due to its effectiveness.
At first, it seemed unstable as if he would topple over at any moment, but after a while, he regained bnce and started to release mana again.
Boom- Boom-
Each time the air exploded, the scenery changed rapidly, proving that this method was faster than the previous one.
Above all, it was more convenient because he didnt have to move his feet.
Hahaha! Make way!
He dashed through the forest, yelling like a wild beast, his speed was such that he quickly overtook her, known as the Forest Tribe.
She muttered as she watched him sprint ahead, surpassing the guide.
Hes definitely a crazy kid
Thanks to the insane speed of the madman, he quickly reached the entrance of the vige.
It was still a stretch to call it a vige, but there were more areas where the trees had grown a bitrger.
As Ray slowly wandered around and observed his surroundings, he felt that he was nearly at the vige as the terrain began to rise.
He saw a fence made of trees that seemed to be pieced together.
Ray narrowed his eyes and took a closer look.
From a distance, he didnt notice it, but up close, the fence wasnt made by shaping trees, but by growing trees in the form of a fence.
Intrigued, Ray asked.
This fence. Its not made by piecing together trees, is it?
She responded as if it was obvious.
Why did you cut down trees to make a fence? We dont harm nature unless its absolutely necessary.
That was indeed a very elf-like response.
At some point, the clear blue sky started to appear, and from the entrance to the vige, the scent of elves wafted over.
It wasnt a scent detected by the nose, but a fragrance perceived by thendscape.
The vige was naturally made.
It was hard to articte, but everything felt like it was originally part of the forest without any sense of incongruity.
By the way, whats your name?
I am Pia of the Grandel Forest Tribe.
Pia? Thats a beautiful name. Do all elves have beautiful names?
He looked up at the sky and spoke without much thought, but it seemed likepliments were rare in elven society as Pias face momentarily showed a pleased expression before it disappeared.
It doesnt mean that all elves have beautiful names.
But it seemed like she left out the words, But my name is beautiful.
There was an unspoken request in her eyes asking him to praise her more.
He did his best to ignore the persistent gaze and continued walking.
Soon, other elves started to appear.
Before even seeing him, they seemed to have smelled him and became cautious.
A human?
Looks like a child Is that Pia next to him?
Is she using a human as a helper? Its been hundreds of years, hasnt it?
The murmuring sounds started to increase one by one.
A female elf with a bob cut and ears pointing towards the sky began speaking.
Pia. Who is this human child? Is he a new assistant?
Siri! Yes. He seemed alright, so I brought him here. I hope he can be an assistant.
It was the first time that the elf in charge of guarding the outskirts of the vige had brought an assistant, which made Siris ears perk up.
Still, the one you bring as an assistant should be able to defend themselves.
Siri looked at Ray with a somewhat dissatisfied expression.
Looking at Ray, who was waving at various elves with a curious look, Pia nodded.
At least he could defend himself. He was strong, right?
Strong? He was human, and still young, right?
I tried to use a little power to chase him away, but it didnt work.
Siri gasped at Pias words.
Your attack didnt work? How could that be?! Could he be from the great race?
Piaughed at Siris serious face.
I thought so too, but he didnt know anything about the great beings.
If you say so.
Siri looked at Ray again.
The mana felt incredibly pure.
His pure mana made his skin wless, and his hair was a pure white color as if it didnt allow any other color.
Additionally, elves had the Eyes of Truth, which allowed them to clearly see through most lies.
Naturally, Pia could do that too.
So, she could trust the words she had spoken as if she had seen them with her own eyes.
Siri shrugged and smiled.
Alright. Since youre back in the vige after a long time, go see the elder.
I was just about to. Oh, by the way, how is Lady Ira?
Siri shook her head at her question.
She hasnt woken up yet.
I see Not yet.
But I heard her breathing has gotten a lot clearer. She might wake up soon.
I hope so. Guardians can protect the forest, but not the elves
The mood darkened, and Siri changed the subject.
Haha Go see the elder quickly. Hes been looking for you.
Ah, okay. Ray! Lets go!
Ray, who had been talking to the elves from afar, ran over when Pia called him.
Ray stuck close to Pia and said.
Not all elves are wary, huh?
Of course. Who do you think brought you here?
Ray looked at Pia.
Did that mean she was trustworthy in this ce?
Or did elves greatly trust each other as a race?
Either way, their lifestyle and way of thinking were different from humans, and he found it novel.
It wasnt a bad feeling.
As they went further into the vige, the houses got taller.
Although the trees themselves were quiterge, and usually, there would be houses on the big trees that were one story tall, most of the houses he saw then were three to four stories tall.
Why do the houses have different heights?
Ah, the elders use the taller houses.
The elves, who valued authority and seniority more than human society, varied the height and shape of their houses depending on who resided there.
Ray nodded and pointed at a location with his finger.
There was arge house at the top of the tree.
Even though it was constructed of wood, it looked harmonious with various trees mixed in, and it seemed sturdy.
So, who resides in that house over there?
Pia was startled by his question.
Over there, its
Despite providing detailed answers to other questions, Pia hesitated. Seeing this, Ray waved his hand as if to indicate he didnt mind.
If its difficult to discuss, you dont have to tell me. Im a foreigner to you all.
Okay
Even though not being able to exin wasnt a crime, Pia drooped her ears and looked gloomy.
Instead offorting her, Ray looked at the tallest house in the vige.
The luxurious house, which appeared to belong to a high-ranking elf like an elder, was much taller than the others.
No, the tree itself was different.
In contrast to other houses made of dark brownrge trees, this house was built by mixing light tan-colored trees, and it was beautiful from any angle.
How high-ranking must one be to hesitate even talking about them?
There was no being that came to mind who would be higher than the elder they were about to meet.
Even Ray, who had devoured numerous books, couldnt think of anything, as the High Elf was a veiled being.
While their existence was known, no one had been able to describe exactly what kind of beings they were in writing.
Therefore, there were no books written about them.
Ray then took his eyes off the house and followed Pia.
Before they realized it, they had reached their destination.
Pia rapped on the wooden door.
Knock, knock
Elder, its Pia.
Heh heh
The house was situated at a considerable height, leaving Ray breathless.
It was roughly equivalent to the height of a four-story building in modern terms.
Since there were eyes observing and Pia prevented him, he had no option but to ascend using his hands, aided by a substantial amount of mana.
Initially, he had requested Pia to carry him, but she immediately blushed like a tomato and declined, stating she would prefer to die than carry him, and ascended alone.
Gritting his teeth, Ray climbed up diligently. Once he reached the top, he peered down and pondered how he would descend.
The view is nice Honestly, youll assist me in getting down, right?
The response he desired did note.
Despite his pleading gaze, her resolve was unyielding.
Just as Ray was about to utter something else, the door swung open, and an elderly female elf emerged.
Come in.
Relieved, Pia swiftly turned her back on Ray.
Hello, Elder! Its been a while!
Heh heh heh. Enter first. But
The elder paused for a moment and nced at Ray.
Is this a human child?
Yes. He seemed like he could be a useful ally, so I brought him.
Good. It would be better if you grew up together.
Ray interrupted their conversation.
Hey, I didnt agree to be an ally.
However, his opinion was disregarded without anyone uttering a word.
Ray watched the Elder and Pia enter and pondered deeply.
Either the holy kingdom or the elves. My life sure is full of unexpected turns.
Chapter 20: Village Of Elves (3)
Chapter 20: Vige Of Elves (3)
Even when I looked around, I couldnt see any houses, you know?
Thats strange. I heard it was on the outskirts of the vige.
The young man and the short man were a pair, assigned to a sector and were looking around the area.
But strangely, among the reported areas where there were houses, there were only young men and women or elderly people, no children.
It didnt seem like there were any sons, and everyone shook their heads when asked.
Since they had no right to forcibly enter someones house for investigation, they had no choice but to conclude their investigation and return.
It was still the first day of the search.
If they took their time and investigated slowly, they would surely find what they were looking for.
Plus, the reward for this request was very generous.
They didnt know why, but it must have been an important job.
The young many down next to the man.
If weve looked this much and havent found it, it must have already left the vige. Lets stop looking and rest for today, shall we?
It was a reasonable suggestion.
The man also thought about resting, so he looked at the young man and chuckled.
Why did you decide to be an informant when youre sozy?
Huh? Why all of a sudden?
Its funny. Azy guy like you doing such a troublesome job.
At his words, the young man thought for a moment, then smiled back.
So what? Its troublesome to look for another job.
Hahaha. I shiver at the thought of you doing business.
The two of them joked andughed together.
However, they didnt know.
Among the houses thatwere reported, there was a house with the person they were looking for.
As they stepped inside, the rich scent of wood wafted through the air.
The smell of old books tickled their noses.
Sit here.
Thank you.
Pia greeted the elder who offered her a seat, then gestured for Ray to sit next to her.
Upon sitting down, the elder spoke.
So, if youve chosen him as a candidate for your helper, he must meet all the requirements, right?
Yes. He was strong enough to protect himself, and he had never lied to me. He hadnt done any suspicious actions either
She remembered something while speaking, but shook her head to dismiss the thought.
Suspicious actions
But she couldnt continue her words because of the characteristic of elves that prevented them from lying.
Scenes like exploding mana and running, or letting out strangeughter while running through the forest came to mind.
The elder narrowed his eyes at that sight.
Does that mean he did suspicious actions? Or he didnt?
He did. But there were no harmful intentions. No bad intentions either.
The elder was silent for a moment, then eventually nodded.
Alright. If you insist, I will believe you.
Thank you.
Pia bowed her head in gratitude.
Ray, who was listening to their conversation, was dumbfounded.
He had no intention of bing a helper.
He hadnt even thought of that in the first ce.
If asked why he came to the elf vige, he would answer without hesitation, Because I had nothing else to do.
He went out for a walk to momentarily forget about the problems rted to the kingdom and to get some fresh air, anding to this vige was just an extension of that walk.
He was dumbfounded when they started dancing after ying the drum and the janggu among themselves.
I didnt say I would be an aplice.
There are many benefits to bing an aplice. First of all, you can freelye and visit our vige, and you will be acknowledged as our friend.
Yeah, thats true.
To Pia, what she said sounded like, Your walk is going to be a bit longer.
She brightened up thinking Ray nodded in agreement.
Youre strange but kind because youre nice.
As always, being called strange was unpleasant.
Ray nced at Pia and began to ponder.
Its either the kingdom or the elves
Neither option was particrly appealing.
Regardless, it wasnt the life he desired.
As he was engrossed in thoughts about his future, the elder tentatively initiated a conversation.
Pia, I summoned you here today because theres something I need to disclose. Will you keep it confidential from the other elves?
Yes?
Pia pondered for a moment before nodding.
I promise.
Upon hearing Pias response, the elder also nodded and then turned his gaze to Ray.
I cant withhold this information from you, the guardian. Its about the child of a human. Would you mind stepping out for a while?
Ray reluctantly exited at the elders request.
He didnt forget to mutterints as he departed.
They invite me in, then ask me to leave. I cantprehend it.
Eventually, Ray stretched and surveyed his surroundings after being expelled.
The vige was well-constructed.
The roads appeared chaotic yet organic, and there was a quaint charm to it.
And the houses. Neitherrge nor small, they huddled together to form a vige.
But above all, the house at the very center of their vige was conspicuous.
Who resided in that lofty house tomand such respect?
He perched on a railing, taking in the view, when he heard a rather loud voice from inside the house.
Well, it wasnt exactly loud, but Ray, whose hearing had been enhanced by mana, was able to detect it.
He was extremely curious about what was happening but felt it was inappropriate to eavesdrop.
They must have sent him outside to prevent him from overhearing.
Nevertheless, the voices persisted.
Lady Ai-ra is now reverting to mana!
Her breathing has stabilized. The individual who was exhaling violet breaths is now exhaling clear ones. That can only signify she has either recuperated from her ailment or is on the brink of death. If she had recovered, she would have awakened by now, so it must be thetter
Ray decided that if he ever constructed a house, he would certainly incorporate soundproofing.
Ordinary people wouldnt have been able to hear such sounds, but there might have been someone like him who could eavesdrop.
Who was dying? What was this violet breath?
Many questions arose, but he had no one to ask.
The voices gradually quieted down as if the excitement had subsided.
Eventually, Ray stopped listening as the voices became too quiet to hear.
Yet, his thoughts persisted.
He started to specte about the violet breath, something unfamiliar to him.
Could it be poison? What was this violet breath?
He had only overheard the conversation and didnt know exactly what it was, so he couldnt determine if it was something violet on their noses when they exhaled or if the breath itself was violet.
In the first ce, what was violet breath?
He, who took great pride in his medical knowledge, was considerably shaken.
What if the person named Airara, whom he had just heard about, had been his patient?
His face paled at the thought.
He couldnt conduct a treatment with unknown medical knowledge.
If the disease was severe enough to easily kill a person, the patient would die unless he had information about it and knew how to treat it.
Ray realized that he had been toocent about his medical knowledge.
He had put effort into learning magic, but when it came to medicine, the only thing he had tried to do was to restore his hands senses.
Ray clenched his fist, resolving to devote more effort to medicine from then on.
How is the search for the saint progressing?
Her voice was quite cold.
Two priests who were bowing before her were sweating profusely.
We apologize, we havent found them yet.
We have no updates to report.
Iriel smiled slightly at their words.
Searching for the saint is His will. Given that you havent even obtained the slightest information about the saint, can I assume that youve been neglecting your duties?
No!
We are doing our utmost!
The priests spoke desperately to the girl, who appeared to be about seventeen years old.
Despite her tender age, the current saint was not to be taken lightly.
Her impable work and immense divine power had earned her a significant number of followers, and her eloquence enabled her to stand her ground even when engaging with powerful political figures.
If they upset her, their predicament would indeed be severe.
Why she was so fixated on locating the saint was unclear, but it was frightening to observe.
She insisted on regr updates and even ventured out to search for the saint herself.
Her fixation with the saint was extreme, whether it stemmed from a divine revtion or mere curiosity about the individual known as the saint.
Iriel shed her uniquely radiant smile at the priests who couldnt even raise their heads.
But youve made no progress, have you? If youve given your all and still havent achieved any results, does that imply youre ipetent, priests?
In her strikingly beautiful smile, they perceived death.
The authority of the saint, who could direct the heretic inquisitors as she pleased, sometimes exceeded even that of the popes.
And this was one of those instances.
They understood that speaking thoughtlessly could actually result in their demise.
Dismissing a priest or two was trivial to the saint.
Please grant us a bit more time. We will strive to find them as swiftly as possible!
One of the priests said while shaking, and she gave a slight nod.
Since youve made that promise, Ill wait. But bear in mind, my patience is not infinite, particrly when it concerns His revtion. Ensure you uphold your word
The saint stated as she rose to her feet.
As she departed, the priests also quickly stood and bowed their heads.
While rising, they stole a nce at her face and caught a glimpse of the saints expression.
Although she was smiling beautifully, her inner self seemed to be different.
A hint of madness was visible in the corners of her eyes, which curved like crescents when she smiled. No one would have considered her a saint if they had seen that.
They kept their heads bowed until the saint was entirely out of sight. Then, they simultaneously lifted their heads without any prior agreement.
Did you see that?
Her eyes were flickering with madness.
Why did He choose such a person to be the saint
Its His will. Everything is ording to His will Sigh.
Feeling a sense of doubt about their faith, the priests sighed.
Chapter 21: Village Of Elves (4)
Chapter 21: Vige Of Elves (4)
Huuu.
Pia sighed as she approached Ray.
At first nce, she seemed drained of energy.
Why are you like this?
Its nothing.
Ray had a rough idea of the situation, remembering that the elder had imposed a gag order.
From her words, instructing even their fellow elves to keep silent, he could vaguely understand that this was not an ordinary issue.
Ray questioned her as she clung to the railing, her gaze fixed on the tall house.
Is that person ill?
Huh? You.
Pia looked at him in surprise, then sighed again and met his gaze.
Yes Theyre very ill.
Are they close to death?
Yes. Theyre close to death.
She didnt know why she was sharing such a story with someone she had only met a few hours ago, but his pure mana and sincere eyes somehow made her feelfortable.
She felt oddly calm next to him.
Pia turned her head to look at Ray.
Ray was staring at the tall house with a worried expression.
Seeing his figure, Pia chuckled.
Are you worried? Youre a human, and were elves. We belong to different races.
She tossed out the words without much expectation, but Ray continued to gaze at the tall house for a while before he spoke.
Thats true. Were all different. People dont even fully understand each other, let alone share the same interests with other races.
Thats true
Although she didnt expect it, hearing those words made her feel even more drained.
Seeing her drooping ears, Ray also chuckled.
I dont think itsughable to worry about another race.
Huh?
Who I worry about is my business. No one has the right to interfere with my feelings. I dont think being of a different race makes us significantly different. Were living beings with hearts, even if our bodies are different, arent we?
As he spoke, Rays gaze shifted again. A small longing was evident as he looked at the tall house.
What human would utter such words in front of an elf like her?
From his speech and gaze, an unfamiliar passion was evident.
The elves unique sense of truth, the Eye of Truth, loudly proimed that his words were genuine.
Pia was stunned and speechless when she heard loud voices from below.
Youre correct!
Remarkable! Human child!
We heard everything! Youre wee in our vige!
The elves, who appeared to have been eavesdropping, grinned and cheered.
Rays heartfelt words stirred their hearts, which cherished nature and revered life.
Elves began emerging from their homes, intrigued by themotion, and as their gazesnded on him, Ray awkwardly scratched his head.
Ray had dedicated himself to treating and caring for patients in the modern world.
Thus, his words of concern for the patient could not be false.
Who would have imagined that a few words from a human, a race often deemed deceitful and treacherous, would touch their hearts?
Furthermore, there was not a single lie in his words.
Because his words were filled with nothing but sincerity, he was able to captivate their hearts.
The elves who had just emerged from their homes heard the situation and smiled at each other, saying,
Stay strong, human child!
If theres something difficult, Ill assist you too!
Since Rays house was tall, they spoke loudly.
Ray also raised his hand and responded.
If theres something difficult, will youe here first? Is that eptable?
Come here anytime you want!
Yes! Anytime!
Watching them made their worries seem to float away.
A simple and pure race.
He realized that he had befortable in the elves vige.
Upon arriving at Pias house, Ray was seated, sipping tea.
Pia, who had been silently observing Ray from her house, snapped back to reality when he set down his cup.
She was surprised to find herself continuously gazing at Ray.
Why am I behaving like this?
As she pondered her physical state, Ray addressed her.
Pia, I need a favor.
Uh, what is it?
An elf named Aira shes dying, isnt she?
Yes but why?
Pia attempted to sound nonchnt as she inquired, but Ray responded gravely.
May I attempt to heal her?
What?
His words took her aback.
Furthermore, his sincerity intensified her astonishment.
I wish to aid those who are ill, regardless of whether they are of different races, humans, or animals.
Do you possess the capability to do so?
Pias tone involuntarily turned icy.
To her, and to the elves, this matter was of extreme sensitivity.
He ought to have considered the consequences of casually offering to heal her.
However, Ray did not retreat and spoke up.
I cant guarantee that I can fully heal her. But I believe I have the highest chance of healing that elf.
He was being honest.
He genuinely believed it.
But Pia shook her head and said,
Youre still a child. Youck experience and theres much you dont understand. To say that
She forcefully swallowed the words I cant trust you and fell silent.
Ray also acknowledged her words.
Who would trust a childs words and entrust theirrade to them?
Even if his words were sincere and seemed authentic, trusting them was another issue.
Instead of saying more, it was quicker to demonstrate it through actions.
Ray concentrated mana in his hand and forcefully generated a sword aura.
Pia was startled and retreated.
Ignoring her as she hastily readied her defense, Ray plunged the sword aura into his thigh.
Ah!
He cried out as blood gushed forth.
He might have thrust it in too violently, as the pain was excruciating.
What are you doing!
Pia was even more shocked.
She discarded the sword she had aimed at him and rushed to Rays side.
The injury was quite severe.
The sword itself was not the issue, but because the wound was inflicted by mana, it was not easily healed.
Moreover, the Sword Aura was sorge that the wound was too big to be considered a mere sword stab.
What should I do
She was unsure how to handle the sudden event.
Ray, writhing in pain and screaming, strained to chant a spell towards his wound.
Heal
At hismand, the mana moved.
Mana from the surroundings flowed towards Ray.
The mana is
Pia extended her hand to touch the mana.
She was the guardian in the Grandel forest, bearing the duty of a protector.
Among the elves, who were sensitive to mana, she was even more so, thus she understood what Ray was doing.
With her eyes, she saw small manas floating around, converging towards him.
From the smallest to thergest, the glowing blue droplets met at his wound, gathered, and dispersed.
The brighter the light of the pure mana aggregate, the more intensely it shone.
The wound was obscured by the light, and she couldnt see what was happening.
All she knew was that the clear manas, as if possessing a will, were moving towards him.
Pia, entranced by the light, could only gaze nkly at Ray.
She feared that if she spoke, the beautiful mana would shatter, so she remained silent.
Even the other elves who sensed the mana from outside the door came and peered in through the window.
The beautiful manas, like a melody, maintained an orderly chaos as they enveloped him.
Ah
The nk eyes gradually became dreamy, captivating her and the other elves.
What is this
What was that mana just now?
The gathered crowd was all peering at it through the window.
Even the elves who came from afar were mesmerized by Rays mana.
The mana was beautiful even to humans.
How much more beautiful it must be for the elves, who are far more sensitive to mana than humans.
The mana performance invoked by a human was brief, but it slowly, softly, yet powerfully swept them away.
Before they realized it, the mana gradually lightened, and as Rays wound began to show itself, the elves who had regained their senses stared nkly at Ray.
The flow of blood slowly ceased.
There was no sign of the piercing wound.
Ray slowly lifted his body.
If there is someone who can heal that elf, its probably me.
Pias vacant eyes shifted to the wound on her thigh.
The wound that had healed in an incredibly short time.
Moreover, since it was a wound inflicted by mana, there was no guarantee that it would heal even if treated with a spell.
Even the priests struggled to heal wounds caused by mana.
Her gaze wavered.
You
Her voice wavered as well.
This was the power of mana.
She might truly be able to heal.
While Pia was deep in thought, Ray pointed out the window and said,
But
Only then did Pia understand.
Those who had been observing them from outside the window were still there.
Fortunately, the door was shut, and they had spoken in hushed tones, so it seemed that none of the elves had overheard their conversation.
Even if they had, there was nothing in the discussion that would cause concern.
Feeling relieved, Pia opened the window and yelled,
Is the show over for everyone? Disperse! Disperse!
The elves, who had been entranced by the spectacle until then, snapped back to reality.
They looked at Lei again.
Impressive.
Im not sure if she can really be an assistant.
To be an assistant at such a young age This must be the youngest assistant in history.
Lei scoffed at their words.
I told you Im not bing an assistant.
Whether they heard Leis final words or not, they turned around one by one under Pias re.
Eventually, thest remaining elf waved his hand and left. Pia closed the window and looked at Lei.
The crimson sunlight streamed through the window frame.
Pia, standing in front of it, was truly an elf.
Looking at her, Lei thought she truly belonged to a race renowned for their beauty.
He swallowed hard and said,
You mentioned you wanted to be healed.
The atmosphere turned serious.
Yes.
Ill speak with the elder. Ill do my best, but if it doesnt work out, theres nothing more I can do.
Thats sufficient.
Then rest here today, and lets visit the elder early tomorrow.
Lei shook his head at Pias suggestion.
I need to return home.
Ah
She nodded her head.
The conversation didnt feel like talking to a child, so sometimes she would forget that Lei was young.
Like now, for instance.
Pia chuckled.
Alright. Arrive early tomorrow morning. You know the way, dont you?
Yes.
Do you want me to escort you?
No. Ill walk.
It was sunset, so instead of walking, he would likely have to run a bit faster.
Lei, who had quickly stepped outside, waved his hand and bid her farewell.
See you tomorrow!
Yes.
As soon as he said goodbye, Lei began running. Pia murmured to herself as she watched him leave.
He still runs the same way.
His steps couldnt be described as running; it was more like gliding above the ground.
The elves who had tried to greet him froze their hands in mid-air, stunned by his remarkable agility.
Not long after, his figure vanished from sight, and Pia closed the door.
Her heart had been racing for some time, and it was starting to unsettle her.
Experiencing a new symptom she had never felt before, Pia tilted her head in confusion.
Chapter 22: Village Of Elves (5)
Chapter 22: Vige Of Elves (5)
Ray arrived home not toote and found himself out of breath.
It seemed he had traversed the distance from the elf vige to his home in less than two hours.
For an average person, this would have been a journey that necessitated an overnight stay.
Even he found his speed unbelievably fast.
After taking a deep breath to steady himself, he opened the door and entered, where Saein awaited him.
Her fragrant scent tantalized his appetite as she smiled at him.
Wee back. Ugh, why are you so sweaty?
I ran here and it was exhausting.
How much did you run to sweat like this? You dont even sweat when you spar with dad these days.
He must have run to the brink of exhaustion.
Seeing Saeins puzzled expression, Ray spoke up.
Mom, Im famished. Especially today
He must have been ravenous. He ran to the brink of exhaustion, so he must have been starving.
Saein looked at Ray, who was gazing at her intently and urging her on, and murmured with her cheeks in her hands.
So adorable
Anticipating the situation that was about to ensue, Ray took a step back.
But Saeins hands were faster.
She embraced Ray tightly.
Aaaaack.
Thats my boy. Hugging you feels wonderful. Except for the sweat smell!
The following day, early in the morning, Ray skipped his swordsmanship practice and headed to the elf vige.
Eil also understood the urgency of the situation.
As Ray delved deeper into the forest, he mumbled to himself.
Its always deserted here whenever I visit.
And that was because it was the forest where the elf vige was situated.
He thought nonchntly, What could possibly happen just by entering? But in reality, he could have died.
After running (?) for a few hours with these pointless thoughts, a vige that seemed to have naturally formed came into view.
True to the elves, who preferred tranquility, the vige was remarkably quiet.
He walked along the grassy path, observing the elves as they went about their daily lives, reading books or conversing in their homes.
Shifting his gaze slightly, he spotted a beautiful elf with long, chestnut-colored hair cascading over her shoulders.
Are you here?
She appeared to have been waiting for him, leaning casually against the door.
Her house was near the entrance of the vige, so he noticed her as soon as he arrived.
An elegant aura seemed to radiate from her.
A captivating smile graced her lips, capable of ensnaring any ordinary person at first nce.
Ray returned her smile.
Yeah. Were you waiting for me?
I just woke up from a nap and came out.
You look too put-together to have just woken up from a nap?
As he voiced his suspicion, she averted her gaze and retorted.
Im not lying
Her cheeks puffed out, seemingly upset by hisment.
Indeed.
Elves do not lie.
Her words must have been true.
Ray nodded and inquired,
So you werent waiting?
She offered no response.
With her silence, Ray asked again, puzzled,
Did you wait? Or did you not?
Her lips remained sealed, and it appeared she wouldnt respond even under duress.
He couldnt coerce an answer from her.
He wasnt that kind of person.
Everyone has something they prefer to keep private.
With this thought, he was about to drop the subject when she finally spoke.
I waited.
There was a hint of reluctance, but she expressed her thoughts candidly.
Really?
He asked again, and she shot him a sharp re before averting her gaze, just as she had done earlier.
I waited because I had to meet the elder. We couldnt keep him waiting for us.
That makes sense.
Then lets hurry up.
Pia spoke and took the lead.
Following her, Ray sighed upon seeing the elders house in the near distance.
Ascending the four-story building was no simple task.
It was exceptionally challenging.
Climbing up was excruciatingly difficult, and descending was a different challenge altogether.
Since they were not allowed to harm the tree, there was no ce to step.
Sliding down was not an option due to the considerable height.
As theycked knowledge of convenient magic like flying, they had to rely on physical means to solve everything.
Naturally, he sighed at the sight of anything tall.
The trees in the elf vige were fundamentally three times taller than other trees.
If it had been another tree, the branches would not have been so high, but the elders house, located in the middle of these trees, was quite tall.
Depending on the authority and position, they used different types of trees for the elders house, which differed in size from other trees.
However, the elders house could not bepared to the houses in the vige center, which were constructed from numerous, enormous trees intertwined together.
Ray grunted and climbed up, searching for gaps in the tree and using them to ascend bit by bit.
Since they did not know how to energize the body with mana, even with the assistance of mana, they still had to rely on physical strength.
Huff Huff
After several minutes of heavy breathing, he finally reached the top and caught his breath, finding Pia and the elder waiting for him.
Have you arrived? Come in.
Why did it take you so long?
Upon hearing their words, Ray felt his heart sink.
If he had a club in his hand, who knew what he might have done to them.
Ray took a deep breath and calmed himself down.
Phew Please, install some stairs.
He uttered the words and followed the two inside.
They clearly disregarded his request.
Upon entering, the elder who offered them seats was the first to speak.
So, what did you want to discuss?
Its about Lady Aira.
Lady Aira*?
The elder squinted his eyes as he looked at Pia and asked her.
Why did you bring a human child with you to tell a story?
This implied, Why did you bring a human child with you when youre discussing Lady Aira*.
Pia swallowed hard at the elders direct question and replied,
This child is rted to the story I am about to tell.
Proceed.
Lady Aira*s condition is deteriorating, and she might join Mana at any moment
Thats correct.
He nced at Ray as he spoke, as if using him of eavesdropping.
Ray held his ground, unflinching under the elders piercing gaze.
What could he do about what he had overheard?
He should me his exceptional hearing, not himself.
If theres truly no way to halt Lady Aira*s symptoms, we wish to attempt treating her.
Treatment?
Seeing the elders interest, Pia seized this opportunity and continued.
Rays mana is unique. I experienced it yesterday, and when I observed it from the side, it was a wless treatment. It was unlike any magic Ive ever witnessed If there was no chance of healing Lady Aira*, I wouldnt have brought him here.
Hmm
The elder stroked his chin while looking into her eyes.
His heart was filled with sincerity, which reached the elder.
However, this was a significant issue.
Regardless of whether she would return to Mana if left untreated, they couldnt risk their spiritual pir, Lady Aira*.
The elder shook his head.
It would be beneficial if we could attempt, but its disrespectful to Lady Aira*. Regardless of the intention, trying an uncertain method on Lady Aira* is presumptuous.
Ah
A voice filled with regret escaped from Pias lips.
But she could be saved. If Lady Aira* recovers
Enough.
Her words were interrupted by the elder.
Lady Aira* is a being we all revere. We cant dare try an uncertain method on her.
Ray pondered as he listened to the elders words.
This guy is really obstinate. Whats the point of reverence if she dies?
He wondered who this elf named Aira was, that they held her in such high esteem.
Judging from the way the elder spoke, Aira appeared to be an elf residing in thergest house.
As Ray pondered what position could surpass that of an elder, he noticed Pias downcast gaze and felt their mission had failed.
Indeed, the elder had not only verbally rejected them but also ordered them to leave, leaving Pia and Ray with no choice but to exit the dwelling.
Once they were outside, Pia offered an awkward smile.
We failed.
Yes.
What a pity
She continued to gaze at the towering house, her regret evident. Ray reassured her,
Its alright. Her health may improve. We can still visit here, cant we?
Of course. Were permitted in this vige.
Thank you. I must leave now.
Youre departing so soon?
Yes. I have some matters to attend to.
I see
Her disappointment was palpable.
Loneliness swirled in her eyes.
As the guardian of the elves, she didnt spend much time in the vige.
She only visited asionally when she had some free time.
Consequently, while she was respected by the elves, she didnt have their friendship.
There were very few elves with whom she was genuinely close.
Ray chuckled and said,
Ill visit again tomorrow. Dont be so gloomy.
Who said I was gloomy?
Should I return in a week, then?
Come tomorrow.
Seeing her re at him, Ray quickly waved his hand and said,
Ill leave now. See you tomorrow.
Hmph.
She didnt even acknowledge his farewell.
Ray turned and left through the vige entrance.
She watched his retreating figure until he waspletely out of sight, then she entered her house.
Doctors cant abandon their patients.
Feigning departure, Ray actually returned to the vige.
He was scaling a tree, choosing a time and angle that wouldnt draw attention.
Although the height took some time to reach, it was peaceful at the moment.
During lunchtime, the elves enjoyed their meals and leisure time, with very few of them strolling around.
Even though he had been in the vige for less than two days, he could clearly discern their habits.
Huff Huff
Even his breathing had to be silent.
He repeated the motion of embracing the tree, lifting his legs, and then extending his hands to climb.
Finally reaching the top, Ray surveyed his surroundings.
Trees and flowers were arranged beautifully, blooming in between.
This was his first realization that a flower garden could exist above the trees.
And the houses, what about them?
They were grand and even more intricate than the work of dwarves, demonstrating the skill of the elf artisans.
Ray swallowed his saliva.
Its even better than Lord Gaids mansion I just assumed they were tree houses
He had been astounded by the garden in Lord Gaids mansion.
But the beautiful garden he had seen then couldntpare to the flower garden he was observing now.
Such was the allure of the houses above the trees.
When he opened the door, there was no sound of friction, and the door opened silently.
As soon as he stepped inside, a heady fragrance overwhelmed him.
The existence of such a scent in this world was unimaginable.
If this fragrance was transformed into a perfume in the modern world, it would have been highly praised.
Venturing further inside, he noticed stairs.
It appeared that this house was divided into the first and second floors due to its size.
The fragrance intensified as he ascended to the second floor.
The most potent scent in front of a rooms door seemed to enchant him with its sweet fruit aroma.
If heavenly fruits existed, would their scent be like this?
But there were no fruits there, only an elf lying peacefully on the bed.
Her hair was as pure white as his, and her skin was wless without a single imperfection.
He had admired the appearances of many elves, but none couldpare to the elf he was seeing now.
She seemed like the embodiment of collected beauty, and for a moment, Ray was stunned.
Chapter 23: Village Of Elves (6)
Chapter 23: Vige Of Elves (6)
Its an elf, but this is
He had never seen such beauty before.
While humans often felt a desire to possess upon seeing elves, the elf before him was different.
Her appearance didnt even invoke a desire to possess.
It was the first time his heart felt pious just by looking at a face.
Long eyshes and beautiful hair.
Even the elegant curve of her nose was not human.
For a while, he could only stand still and gaze at the elf lying down.
After a few minutes, he murmured as he came to his senses.
So this is what they mean by being captivated by beauty
It felt like a dream.
He even forgot the reason he came to this ce and just nkly stared.
Ray shook his head.
To lose ones reason in front of a patient. Ive really fallen, fallen.
He spoke and examined theplexion of the lying elf.
It was said that the elf exhaled violet breath, but it was not visible now as it had cleared.
Ray tore a piece of his white clothing.
As he ced the torn piece under her nose, the color of the cloth faded slightly.
It faded to a light violet color.
This is strange. Violet breath
The fact that the breath had color could mean it was poison.
He needed to check if there was anything in her lungs, bronchi, or nose.
But there was no endoscope, and he couldnt just open up her stomach without knowing, as the elves might kill him.
There was only one way.
Ray ced his hands against the elfs.
The palms were the area where mana came in most actively.
Holding her hands tightly so they wouldnt separate, Ray sent his mana to her.
Wow. To think its this vast
Her mana road was literally a monster.
Putting aside its enormous size, the intensity of the mana road was iparable to his own.
If she were to push mana into Rays body, his physical body would not be able to maintain its shape and would burst out.
Just imagining that horrifying sight made Ray swallow as he thoroughly examined her body.
There seemed to be no foreign substances in her bronchi and lungs.
He also checked her nose but found no issues.
Tilting his head, he filled her body with mana from head to toe.
Slowly moving the mana and examining even the smallest blood vessels, he ultimately found nothing.
Ray released her hand, perplexed.
Theres no problem at all? Could it be that her life span is up.
When was thest time he encountered a problem in medicine?
His pride took a hit.
A doctor who couldnt heal a patient right in front of him.
It was far from the path he had envisioned.
Not knowing the symptoms was one thing, but he couldnt even identify any problems.
I should have studied more beforehand.
If he had ess to modern, state-of-the-art medical equipment, he might have been able to do something, but this ce was a different world.
Instead of giving up, he had to give it his all.
Ray lifted the elfs eyelids.
As time passed and the eyeball dried, tears should have normally appeared as a protective action of the eyeball, but there were no tears.
She is not in a vegetative state she haspletely lost consciousness.
There was nothing that could be done in this state.
As Ray sat and pondered the symptoms, he detected a slightly odd smell emanating from the prone elf.
The fruit scent was so overpowering that he couldnt detect anything else, but as he grew ustomed to the fruit scent, he noticed a different smell.
It was a familiar smell.
It was akin to the smell thates from a neglected elderly person living alone.
He quickly turned the elf onto her side.
What he saw was the elfs back,pletely decayed.
The back was drenched from lying in the same position for too long, and the mushy fabric was wet with pus, leading to a secondary infection.
How long had she been neglected to be in this state?
It was only because the elf still had some mana left inside her that she was not dead yet.
Ray was furious at this miserable sight.
Regardless of theck of knowledge, this was not just ack of knowledge, but sheer negligence.
Noble? Dignity? Reverence? All bullsh*t. Is this the reverence you were talking about?
In contrast to the beauty of her front, her back was truly miserable.
Even he, who was revered as a legend in modern times, doubted whether he could fully heal her.
Thinking of the long time she must have spent here alone brought tears to his eyes.
Sigh
It was fortunate that the house was enchanted in a way that prevented insects from gathering.
Ray sighed again as he noticed theck of medical supplies and felt desperate.
If only there were some disinfectants
Of course, he could find natural disinfectants in the wild.
But this world was different from the modern world, with different nts and animals.
There was a risk that picking something that looked simr and treating her could cause even more problems.
Reluctantly, Ray had to go fetch water.
Luckily, water was easily avable.
As soon as he stepped outside, there was a small pond behind the house.
He weaved together leaves to create a basket that wouldnt leak water, scooped up water, and purified it with his mana.
Even if the pond looked clean, there could be unknown microorganisms living in it.
Then he used a very small amount of mana and chanted towards the water.
Heal.
Even if it had just a little healing ability, that was enough.
Although she had a strong manalode, he couldnt be sure, but his small amount of mana should be easily manageable for her.
Of course, there was a possibility that the ipatible mana could be toxic.
But since she used pure mana as an elf, that possibility was low.
The reason why Ray did not use Heal directly on her was simple.
First of all, Heal is not omnipotent.
Congenital conditions, tumors, and stones could not be healed with Heal.
Heal merely enhanced healing.
If there existed an omnipotent Heal, finding a priest would be quicker.
There were definite limitations to the healing magic that wizards used.
Moreover, even if her manalode was enormous, if she could not handle his pure mana, she might die.
The manapatibilities, such as magic power, holy power, and mana, were potent enough to destroy the manalode, regardless of its size.
Naturally, this was a problem that arose due to the unique mana he utilized.
Otherwise, when wizards used Heal, people with ipatible manalodes would have typically died.
After washing his hands with the water infused with Heal, Ray gently applied the water to her back.
Since he used a very small amount of mana to avoid detection by the elves, the effect was not substantial.
But it was much better than doing nothing.
I need to wipe the other parts too
After wiping off her back, Ray muttered in dismay.
Its a medical act, but it could easily anger the elves.
However, Ray soon shook his head.
What grudge are they holding when they dont even take care of their own elf.
He grumbled but wiped every corner of her body meticulously.
For the sensitive areas, he had to close his eyes tightly and do it.
He even dulled the sensation in his hands with mana to ensure he did his best without any ill intention.
If someone used him of having ill intentions while wiping her, he wouldnt hesitate to beat them up.
It seemed like 30 minutes had passed since he started wiping her body.
Given the mental and physical exhaustion, it wouldnt be strange to sweat, but the temperature inside the house was very pleasant, so he wasnt sweating.
The room was quite cool, probably because of various magic spells maintaining a moderate temperature.
Afterying her body to the side, Ray scratched his head.
I think I should go back for today.
At that point, when the problem remained unidentified, continuing to ponder over the treatment seemed futile.
The only avable option was to improve the elfs current condition.
The following day, Ray returned to the vige.
While pretending to engage in conversation with Pia, he waited until she was out of sight, then waited for the vige elves to go for lunch.
As anticipated, the vige elves, who led a disciplined life, were absent from the vige during lunchtime.
Seizing this opportunity, Ray swiftly climbed a tree and reached Airas house.
Huff Huff These trees are really damn tall.
He always found climbing extremely challenging.
As he considered installing stairs for future houses, he entered the room and found her lying in the same position as the previous day.
Just like the day before, he brought water and cleaned her body.
Im d your back is better than yesterday.
The improvement was barely noticeable, but he was content to see her condition getting better.
After thoroughly cleaning every part of her, including between her fingers, Ray attempted to infuse mana into her once again.
From her head, neck, shoulders, waist, and ankles, he circted mana everywhere but failed to identify the problem.
Sighing, he gently ced her hand down and sat.
Hoo. What could be the problem?
No matter how much he pondered, he couldnt identify any disease or method to confirm it.
He wished he could perform even a simple blood test.
Ray hung his head in his first experience of defeat.
It was a massive shock for him.
The reality of being unable to do anything but watch a dying patient in front of him was overwhelming.
It was not just a blow to his pride, but also a sense of loss.
That shock and the loss of medical knowledge solidified into a single determination.
In this world, Ill ensure theres no disease I cant cure. Ive done it in the modern world, why not here?
He didnt realize that this determination would drastically alter his life in the future.
Chapter 24: Village Of Elves (7)
Chapter 24: Vige Of Elves (7)
His daily routine suddenly began with caring for Aira.
Having obtained permission from his parents to stay out, he had nothing to fret about.
Initially, Saein was apprehensive and declined, but when he earnestly pleaded, his parents eventually consented.
Unlike Saein, Eil had no concerns whatsoever.
Ive not heard of any monsters around here that could pose a threat to that guy. At most, there might be orcs. Sure, there are elves around too, but as long as the elves dont attempt to capture him as a group, hes safe.
Ray winced at the final remark, but kept hisposure and packed his bags.
Filled with books, food, and clothes, Ray departed from his house and, as usual, made his way to the elf vige.
He concealed his packed belongings well and proceeded to Pias house.
Now on friendly terms with the other elves, he greeted them as if he were a local elf.
Pias eyes slightly rose, but she simply let it pass.
After conversing with Pia for a bit, Ray quickly returned home as lunchtime neared.
She waved him off, confused.
After retrieving his hidden belongings and struggling to climb a tree, Ray reached Airas house, utterly drained.
Huff Huff I cant move anymore.
After resting for about 20 minutes, Ray, who had regained his strength, stood up.
Next time, I should bring only a little at a time.
It was challenging to climb the tree with everything all at once.
Before entering the house, he filled a small wooden barrel with water.
This was because a wooden barrel could contain more water than a leaf-made scoop.
Inside, he gently cleaned Aira, just as before.
Since he was alone, he had to cradle her almost like a hug while cleaning her.
Ray, who was holding her in front and cleaning her back, nodded his head, noticing that her back had significantly improved.
At this pace, the wounds on her back should be healed in about two weeks.
Ray, who had meticulously cleaned her,id her on her side and leaned against the wall.
In his hand, he held a book he had taken from his packed bag.
It was a book about the nts of this different world.
Having made up his mind, he decided it was time to study.
The book contained information about basic herbs, edible grass, and toxic grass, but he was fully absorbed in it.
He understood that small pieces of knowledge like this umted to form arger understanding, which allowed him to concentrate so well.
While he read the book and adjusted Airas posture, evening arrived and the sun set.
As the room grew too dark to see anything, Ray put the book down.
He simplyy down haphazardly around the room.
If he lit a fire or used magic to read the book, the elves would quickly notice.
So, when evening arrived, he simply had to sleep.
And so, the days passed, each one repeating the same routine.
Books began to pile up around Ray.
Originally, he nned to bring books from his home, but Airas house also had quite a lot of books.
There were also various types of books.
Fortunately, there were medical books too, so Ray could enjoy reading, except for the time he spent taking care of Aira.
Gradually, books stacked up high around him.
After two weeks, Airas back had fully healed, just as he had predicted.
Thanks to the excellent treatment and the water mixed with healing magic, no scars remained.
Having read all the readable books, talking to Aira had be a daily routine for Ray.
Today, I had tea with Pia. It was my first time trying elf-made tea, and it was quite nd.
I read about a flower called Deher in a book. Thats the flower in the garden, right?
Hahaha. Who drew this? Dont tell me you did? The drawing is really bad.
She was still lying down, but having someone listen to her was better than talking to herself.
He could have gone outside and talked with the elves, but somehow, he was more drawn to having a non-conversation with her.
Of course, there was no response from her.
Nevertheless, he spoke to her as he cleaned her body, grumbled about the height of the bookshelves, and even teased her when he ate something tasty.
Aira! I encountered an orc on my way here today! Its face really resembled a pig. I wonder if there are no pigs here?
You should keep your body cleaner. I cant even begin to describe how filthy you were when I first cleaned you.
The pond doesnt overflow, even when it rains. Is there some sort of magic on it?
There wasnt necessarily anything he needed to discuss.
It was just that he would share with her the things he thought or observed in his daily life.
Although it was initially awkward, it had be a source of joy for Ray.
Except for the few times he returned home, Ray rarely ventured outside.
No one had visited the house during that period.
Morning arrived, and Ray once again cleaned Airas body and massaged her muscles to prepare for when she would eventually rise.
He couldnt exercise her, but by massaging her muscles, he could prevent them from atrophying to some degree.
After taking care of Aira, Ray went about his day.
He did theundry, performed Silent Magic at the pond, bathed, and generally maintained the household as if it were his own home.
And so, a month passed.
In the guest room that was arranged as the main hall, Iriel and two priests were present.
The two priests, who were kneeling with their heads bowed, couldnt raise their heads under her gaze.
Where is the saint?
Iriel stared down at the priests with cold eyes.
We have dispatched the detachment, so news should arrive soon! We are searching all over the Silia Kingdom, focusing on the upper and lower inspection teams. Its only a matter of time before we locate the saint!
Yes, time is the issue. I believe Ive mentioned that my patience isnt extensive.
P-Please forgive us!
Please temper your anger
True to her title as the representative of God, her actions were ruthless.
She even possessed the authority to immediately dispose of a few priests if she deemed them heretics.
Iriel ced her hand on the priests head, her unique smile gracing her face.
Allow me to find the saint myself.
Understood.
The saintess intended to find the saint herself.
This was not a praiseworthy act.
The Silia Kingdom would undoubtedly have grievances about the holy country moving around their kingdom as if it were their own home, and they would struggle to respond to that.
However, if they voiced opposition now, the consequences were clear.
The saintess, aware of this fact, had waited until now to speak.
Then, we will depart tomorrow. The personnel will primarily consist of the upper inspection team, with a few from the lower inspection team as well. There would be strong opposition if we only included the upper inspection team.
Understood. We will prepare the personnel ordingly.
I order you to do so.
Iriel murmured as she watched them bow their heads once more.
I can finally meet the saint.
Huh?
As Ray was hanging theundry, he noticed a change in Airas condition and rushed over, leaving theundry behind.
Her condition had been slightly odd since a week ago, but there were no specific symptoms, so he had held onto some hope.
Ray was taken aback by the sudden change in her condition.
Her weaker breaths indicated that her breathing was bingbored.
If her breath stopped in this ce with no respiratory system, it would mean certain death.
What should I do? If I inject mana to forcibly maintain her breath No, its the same as death if I let go.
In a brief moment, several methods to treat a patient with dyspnea symptoms came to mind and then vanished.
All of them required modern medical equipment.
Dont die, Aira!
He pleaded with her, his eyes filled with anxiety and unease.
It had only been slightly over a month without conversation, and they hadnt even made eye contact once, but he seemed to have grown fond of her.
The idea of her dying filled him with desperation.
Hundreds of medicinal herbs that could sustain her breathing came to mind from the books he had read over the past month, and herbal prescriptions also crossed his mind.
His remarkable concentration and memory skillsbined to recall all the knowledge as if he had professionally studied herbology.
But none of it could be applied right now.
It seemed like her breath would cease if he went to pick herbs.
In this time-sensitive situation, Ray bit his nails nervously.
Why, why, whats the issue exactly? Its not symptoms of poisoning. Theres no trauma. The major organs are functioning correctly.
There was no time to contemte why her condition had suddenly deteriorated.
What he needed now was a method to heal her instantly.
Heal instantly?
There was one technique that crossed Rays mind at that thought.
Chapter 25: Village Of Elves (8)
Chapter 25: Vige Of Elves (8)
Heal to?
It was the first time he used healing magic on a sentient being, rather than an animal.
No matter how much her Mana Road might have seemed like a monster, his mana was exceptionally special.
He wasnt sure if Aira could handle it or not.
In other words, it was like gambling.
Ray smiled sadly.
Hahaha. I learned medicine to help humans, but when it really mattered, was it just a gamble?
Even in this situation where she was mocking herself, her breath grew weaker and weaker.
He clenched his teeth and closed his eyes.
If she couldnt handle his mana, and he used too little, it could have had the opposite effect.
Moreover, the nature of the healing magic Heal was such that the quality of mana was more important than the quantity, so having arge amount of mana wasnt necessarily a bad thing.
Her Mana Road wasrge enough that quantity wasnt an issue.
The issue was whether she could handle the quality of his mana.
As he focused and made up his mind, the mana started to gather around him as if responding to his will.
He pulled mana from all around him, swelling it up in the center.
A tremendous mana storm swept through the room.
The elves in the vige all stared at the sudden whirlpool of mana.
The mana is
Could it be the great race!
At this rate, it must be them!
But why now and why there
The elves didnt dare approach the intensely powerful mana storm.
It wasnt a gentle mana.
If one approached, the sharp mana could cut through their thin skin.
As the mana gathered in the center, it lost its harshness and became softer, but the mana starting to gather was still sharp.
One by one, they came out of their homes and looked towards Airas house.
Ray, unaware of what was happening in the vige, concentrated on controlling the mana.
He had to pull as much of his mana as possible for the maximum effect.
The premise of his current thought was that Aira had to be able to handle his mana.
Aira, I trust you.
He whispered as he exhaled.
Heal!
The immense cluster of mana was absorbed into her skin, apanied by light.
Having drawn all the surrounding mana, the quantity was enormous.
It enveloped her entire skin, yet half of it remained.
He manipted the remaining mana to prevent it from scattering and continued to infuse it into her.
Her body levitated due to the power of the mana.
This was the first time he had collected and controlled such a vast amount of mana, causing sweat to pour from him like rain.
The mana shone brightly,pletely obscuring her form.
A blue light exploded, spreading so far that even the elves outside could see it.
Outside, Pia thought of a familiar person when she saw the cluster of light.
She immediately sprang from the ground and leaped up to the treehouse.
Without pausing to admire the treehouse she had never climbed before, she opened the door.
There he was, bathed in light and drenched in sweat.
She hadnt expected him to persist in his efforts to save her.
She felt a certain emotion when she saw him, a member of a different race, striving for another race.
Even she, who belonged to the same elf race, had given up on her.
With just a word from the elder, he risked his colleagues life.
She observed him,pletely engrossed in the magic, soaked from exertion, and felt a wave of embarrassment.
However, Ray, the main person involved, was so absorbed in controlling the mana that he didnt even notice Pias entrance.
He had to be cautious, for if he mishandled the control, the room might erupt in a gory disy of Airas blood.
Moreover, he couldnt even determine if his magic was functioning correctly.
Airas body was entirely shrouded in blue light, making it impossible to see with the naked eye.
At the point where he had almost exhausted all the gathered mana, Ray lowered his two hands that had been raised in an attempt to control the mana.
Then a tremendous shockwave rocked the room.
Boom-
A wave of mana, powerful enough to make one question if it was audible, resonated throughout the entire elf vige.
As the sound and mana vanished instantly, Ira remained in the same position as before the treatment.
Even Ray himself was uncertain of the oue.
As he had stated, it was a gamble.
But he had no alternative but to use magic since there was a chance it could save her, and he hadnt contemted the consequences if the treatment failed.
His sole focus was on saving the elf before him, disregarding everything else to concentrate on the magic.
Heuk heuk
He had expended a lot of stamina because he had gathered and controlled a vast amount of mana.
Even merely keeping his eyes open required a lot of effort, and if someone had touched him lightly, he would have passed out.
His resolve to see the result prevented him from losing consciousness.
And finally, he managed to smile before copsing.
Aira, who had not awakened for over twenty years.
She opened her eyes.
When he regained consciousness, it felt as though he was submerged in water.
He couldnt hear or feel anything.
He didnt experience any of the excruciating pain and fatigue from before.
Thefort was so immense that Ray wanted to sleep a bit longer.
He relished the helplessness while submerged in water.
But even though he shouldnt have been able to hear anything, sounds began to reach his ears.
Ill take responsibility for this human again.
But Aira, while he is the elves savior, he also made a bold attempt with Airas body.
Ive had enough of your contemptible behavior. When you elves abandoned me for over twenty years, this human was the only one who didnt hesitate to do the dirty work for a different race. Isnt it ironic? In the end, the one who saved me wasnt the one who professed to revere me, but the one who pitied me.
A mncholic sneer was heard.
And Ray thought in his tranquility,
Whose voice is that Its really beautiful
No further voices were heard after that conversation.
Perhaps it was because he had lost consciousness, but who could say for sure.
Aira!
Ray sat up suddenly.
He had been enjoying the pleasant sensation on the back of his neck while lying down, but now that he was fully awake, things were different.
The first thing that came to his mind upon waking was Aira opening her eyes, but he shuddered at the thought that it might have been a hallucination brought on by exhaustion.
However, that was merely his anxiety speaking.
Looking down at him with a warm smile, she responded,
Im here, human.
Ah
In that moment, seeing her radiant smile, he felt as if all his struggles over the past month had been worth it.
She was not the girl who had been unable to show any emotion.
He had seen herugh, cry, get angry, and even blush.
Whats more, she had responded to him.
This was a significant change, considering she had been ignoring his words for the past month.
Just like her appearance, her voice was also beautiful.
It was a wonder how she could possess such a melodious voice.
Rays eyes filled with tears as he was lost in these thoughts.
He was so overwhelmed with joy that he didnt even realize tears were streaming down his face.
She looked at Ray, who was crying for her, and embraced him.
The elves tea is naturally mild. The flower in the yard is indeed Deher. I drew that picture out of sheer boredom. And I think the term dirty is inappropriate for ady
Ray chuckled as she answered all the questions from that day while hugging him.
You heard all of that. Oh, and about cleaning my body
I dont mind since you did it.
Huh?
I said I dont mind.
Huh
An awkward silence ensued.
Despite having been together for a month, this was their first genuine conversation.
She was the one who broke the silence.
Thank you. You were the only one who ever came to my house. If you had given up on me, we wouldnt be having this conversation right now.
Rays expression was one of relief as he looked at her, who bowed her delicate body in gratitude.
As he looked at the sky outside the window, Ray shook his head.
No, Im more concerned that the elves might scold me for treating you carelessly. Hahaha.
Although he was joking, her reaction was different.
A chilling mana enveloped Airas body.
Who dares to treat my precious one carelessly. If someone has the courage to risk their life, they are wee to try.
Thats intense.
The human boy, who appeared to be about ten years old, was speaking informally andfortably to her, a high elf, which made her smile.
Ray felt awkward and scratched the back of his head.
That naturally reminded him of something.
The soft touch he had felt on the back of his head.
With a puzzled look, he asked,
Ah, by the way, what was I lying on?
What you were lying on?
As she said that, Aira slightly lifted the nket to reveal her thigh.
The meaning was immediately understood.
Ray couldnt say anything and just stood there silently.
Enjoying the sight of Rays reaction, Aira said,
Elves allow those they acknowledge to touch below their waist and above their knees.
Huh?
I permit you to touch me.
Chapter 26: Village Of Elves (9)
Chapter 26: Vige Of Elves (9)
Uh-huh?
By the way, I dont know your name. Human, whats your name?
She redirected the conversation to ask for Rays name ording to her own preference.
Even though Ray felt oddly captivated, he responded.
Ray. I dont have ast name.
Ray Ray
She repeated his name as if trying tomit it to memory, then nodded her head.
Yep, got it.
But can you stay here forever? Shouldnt you be going out?
Heh. You think my anger of twenty years will vanish in just one day?
Her expression instantly turned sour as if she was genuinely offended.
After all, even she acknowledged her condition was severe.
Her skin was covered in pus-filled lumps, and her buttocks were so distorted that they were unidentifiable.
Although she had healed without scars, being conscious was undoubtedly a tremendous ordeal for her.
Come to think of it, there was something he wanted to ask.
When had she regained consciousness?
If she had been conscious all these twenty years, that would have been nothing less than torture.
This was a question Ray had always been curious about, so he decided to seize this opportunity to ask.
He looked at Aira and asked.
By the way, when did you regain consciousness?
Regain consciousness?
She widened her eyes and asked, to which Ray borated.
When you became incapacitated and were lying down, when did you regain consciousness?
Ever since I became incapacitated
She answered his question, though she wondered why he was asking.
Ray, on the other hand, was stunned.
My God, she had endured that pain for twenty years.
How many times must she have longed for death?
Just because her body couldnt move didnt mean she couldnt feel physical pain.
Of course, she would have felt the pain of her flesh decaying and the agony of her muscles cramping from maintaining the same position for twenty years.
Even just lying still for a day could cause stiffness, so no matter how much power of mana she possessed, how painful must it have been?
Ray sighed.
Sigh That was really too much, your kind.
It was. I despised them enough to wish them dead.
Do you still harbor resentment towards them?
It was an obvious question, but he feltpelled to ask anyway.
But she shook her head.
They must have had their reasons. Of course, their actions were wrong, but I cant say they were entirely evil.
Ray admired her as she crossed her arms and nodded her head.
She was an angel.
Aira was not an elf, she was an angel.
If it had been him, he might have obliterated the vige as soon as he awoke.
Or, it would have been fortunate if he merely destroyed the vige.
The days of pain she had endured were indeed long years.
Ray gently ced his hand on Airas head.
And then he softly stroked her hair.
Aira was surprised by Rays action.
It was what she had always done when she lost consciousness and was lying down.
Tears welled up at that small, seemingly insignificant act.
The tears welled up and eventually rolled down her cheeks.
Sob Sob sob
Eventually, her tear ducts overflowed.
She had tried to appear strong in front of the elves, but she was just a living being.
She didnt need to pretend to be strong in front of him.
As she wiped away the endless tears with both hands, she wept.
Contrary to the image she had during their first conversation, Ray quietly stroked her head as she knelt down like a child and wiped her tears.
Sob Sob sob
With that small gesture from Ray, she felt as if she had been rescued.
In the elf vige, she was in a position where no one dared to casually speak to her.
The loneliness she had felt since birth was both her onlypanion and her adversary.
She, who had grown to detest humans as a race, seeing that the vige was always troubled because of humans, felt deeply ashamed when she first received salvation from a human.
But the human didnt ask for anything in return; he simply tried to improve her condition.
She read books and scribbled on paper, hoping to find even a small clue to heal herself.
Her heart, which had hardened from ack of love, began to soften gradually.
The message that had failed to reach anyone else finally reached him, a member of a different race.
Even though her own race had abandoned her, his small gestures deeply moved her, as if she could see everything through her own eyes.
Who else had ever shown her such love?
Days passed, and he began to converse with her.
How much she yearned to respond to his words.
She believed that even if she could exchange just one word and one answer, she would be content, even if it meant her death.
From that moment, her life transformed.
She responded in her thoughts.
Today, I drank tea with Pia. It was my first time trying elf-made tea; it was quite nd.
Yes, elf tea tends to be on the nder side.
I read in a book that theres a flower called Deheur. Thats the flower in the yard, right?
Correct. You know, you remind me of that flower. Do you know its symbolic meaning? Dedication and a smile.
Hahaha. Who drew this? Dont tell me you did? Youre really bad at drawing.
I know Im not good at drawing, but it feels strange to hear that from someone else.
He smiled brightly, as if he had heard her response.
With that smile and touch, she felt that salvation truly existed.
And now, he was before her.
The one she had longed to converse with and touch was right before her eyes.
When she first opened her eyes, her heart pounded at the sight of him copsed next to her.
Contrary to when she grappled with the thought of wanting to die, she felt immense joy when life was restored to her.
And when she first touched the person who had given her that life, she had no regrets, even if it meant giving up the new life she had acquired.
After her tears ceased, she gazed at Ray.
He appeared youthful, but to elves, age was irrelevant.
Initially, evaluating someone based on their age was a practice exclusive to humans.
In her eyes, as she observed Ray, affection overflowed.
The saintess led the dispatch battalion,prised of the upper and lower battalions, in the search for the saint.
While systematically enclosing the area with the remaining battalions on the opposite side, she managed to obtain a specific piece of information.
It was a chart of credible information collected from the intelligence she had purchased from the ck-market dealer, which consistently seemed to lead back to one noble family.
It was as though they were intentionally concealing something.
Feeling suspicious, she visited Count Gaids mansion.
As the count hastily emerged to wee her, she smiled and inquired,
Count, how are you? Please excuse my abrupt visit and impoliteness. As you might be aware, we are looking for the new saint, but all the information appears to be obstructed by your family. Could it be
Iriel surveyed her surroundings as she spoke.
that the saint is somewhere in this vicinity?
At her sharp inference, Count Gaid began to perspire.
No, that is not the case. We too are ignorant of the saints location. We previously employed merchants to locate the saint, and we obstructed the information to conceal that fact.
At his justification, Iriel smiled.
Well, if you were concealing the saint, the holy war wouldmence immediately. You wouldnt be oblivious to such a basic fact, would you?
In other words, it would be preferable to confess before the holy war began.
At Iriels frightening deration, not only the battalion but also the count himself shivered in fear.
Swallowing hard, he stated,
O-of course. Our family is not concealing the saint.
Uh-huh Alright. I will depart now. I apologize for the unexpected visit. Oh, and
She paused momentarily before continuing,
I wont ask why youre searching for the saint But if you dare to use the saint, I suggest you stop immediately.
With a beautiful smile, she slightly lifted the hem of her short dress and promptly left to search elsewhere.
Moving with the battalion was slow.
Although it frustrated her, she found ways to utilize the situation.
She had distributed many of her people around the vige to gather information and had searched the forests, among other things.
She sifted through the suspicious areas reported to her and looked around thest remaining district, tilting her head in confusion.
She muttered to herself,
This is strange. If not Count Gaid, then where else could it be
While marking the territory of Count Gaid on her map, she became interested in the forest visible next to it.
The Forest of Elves.
A small warning sign was marked on the map alongside its location.
Chapter 27: Decision (1)
Chapter 27: Decision (1)
She harbored some doubts.
She had scoured every corner of this area, save for the forest rumored to house the elves vige.
Yet, she found no trace of the saint.
Thus, it was only logical to suspect thest unexplored forest.
Iriel made her decision and informed the priest and the dispatch troop.
When the saint turned around, they all halted in line.
Iriel surveyed everyone and unleashed her divine power.
Overpowered by her divine energy, they trembled.
But this was a calcted move on her part.
By disying her divine power, she aimed to bolster her allies morale and strengthen her authority.
And it worked.
Their gazes shifted as they looked at her.
Then, she smiled radiantly and announced,
Ensure your weapons are ready and your ranks are in order. We are heading to the elves territory.
Iriels words shocked the dispatch troop, despite their high morale.
But since the words came from the saint, they held their tongues.
When everyone fell silent, the elderly priest leading the reconnaissance team addressed Iriel.
The elves territory is forbidden for humans to enter, isnt it?
But Iriel looked perplexed, as if wondering what his concern was.
We are merely going to have a conversation. Resorting to force should be ourst option and avoided if possible.
Understood.
The priest realized she had no intention of instigating a fight.
Given her personality he had observed so far, he had assumed a fight was inevitable.
But before her personality, she was a strategist.
Even in the face of a vtile situation, she remainedposed, thinking and acting in the most beneficial way. That was the current saint, Iriel.
Among the saints in history, she might not have possessed the most potent divine power, but she was reputed to have the most exceptional intellect.
It was uncertain how many thoughts were concealed behind her radiant smile.
As he bowed his head and retreated, Iriel scanned the crowd to see if there were any dissenting opinions.
But since the highest-ranking priest had backed down, there was no one brave enough to present a differing opinion.
With that, Iriel nodded her head and silently moved her steps.
Therge-scale dispatch troops were moving all at once; they had to hurry to arrive by tomorrow.
It was impossible to arrive on the same day as they werent riding horses.
Moreover, entering the elves forest on horseback would be somewhat intimidating to them.
Thats why she didnt bring horses from the Silia royal family.
She also didnt want to be swept away by the atmosphere and end up in a battle.
Because the high elves had existed there for a long time.
After Ray waited for her to stop crying.
What happens to me in the vige now?
It was because he had treated theirndlord as he pleased.
Of course, it was fortunate that it was sessful, but if it had failed, he didnt know what would have happened to him.
Reading such thoughts of Ray, Airaughed.
Dont worry. You are a benefactor to the elves. Well, regardless of the process, you saved me, didnt you?
Thats true, but
Seeing Ray still worried and not loosening his expression, A became serious.
If there is any elf who says something to you Well I think we need to have a little talk with such a person.
With her firm conclusion, Ray could no longer say anything.
It wasnt unreasonable for him to be worried like this.
After the incident where he treated Aira, he had not seen any other elves, including Pia.
Of course, it had only been a day, but still, they hadnte to Airas house.
Whether it was out of awe, respect, or fear.
And that included him.
When he treated Aira, he thought he had drawn an enormous amount of mana.
It was such an intense mana that it could thinly slice ones skin just by approaching it.
The elves, who are especially sensitive to mana, must have known that.
So, he thought there might be a couple of elves who feared him.
Aira merely held his hand, seemingly indifferent.
She then smiled gently and said,
When you infused my body with mana, you held my hand like this. Honestly, I was taken aback then. I didnt realize a human could manipte my body to such an extent with their mana.
She paused briefly before continuing,
Experiencing that mana, I grasped what it meant to be human. I could distinctly sense the essence of a person from you. So, dont worry excessively. You just need to be yourself.
Simultaneously, she beamed brightly.
Even when she was merely sitting, she was stunningly beautiful. But now, she was grinning a radiant grin that I had never witnessed before, and it seemed as if the air was awash with color.
He didnt evenprehend what the essence of a person was.
But every single word of hers was sufficient to stir my heart.
Seeing her slightly flustered, turning her head away and hiding her face, Ray chuckled.
Do I have the essence of a person?
At that, she quickly swiveled her head as if startled by the winds sound, and retorted,
Its not a smell, its an essence! An essence is different from a smell!
Did I neglect to wash myself that much?
Shake, shake.
Aira shook her head, her hair fluttering.
Then she lowered her head and murmured softly,
I thought it would be okay to skip washing a little.
As he had mentioned earlier, Rays hearing was extraordinarily sharp.
His already keen ears had be even more sensitive due to the mana.
His hearing was so acute that her murmur sounded as if she had spoken through a loudspeaker.
Im fifteen years old, you know?
I dont mind.
Are you saying you dont mind even if Im on the verge of death?
I dont mind.
She was resolute.
Ever since Aira had been lying down, Ray had a question he wanted to ask.
Now that the topic had arisen, he decided to inquire.
By the way, how old are you?
At that, the dignified look in her eyes she had been maintaining disappeared, and her pupils began to tremble violently.
To the extent that Ray, who was observing her pupils, thought there was an earthquake.
She parted her fine lips.
Its a secret.
Huh?
Its a secret!
How old was she that she was reacting so strongly?
Ray cautiously probed,
A hundred two hundred years old?
It seemed that there was no response.
Seeing a smile briefly spread across her face buried in her knees, it seemed he guessed her age to be younger.
Five hundred?
.
Again, there was no response.
But it seemed that the smile had slightly faded away.
Ray spoke, shivering.
Su, surely a thousand
I didnt eat that much!
She lifted her face buried in her knees and shouted.
That, right? Hahaha.
He awkwardly scratched his head andughed it off, then turned his head again.
She buried her face in her knees and did not look at him, seemingly quite upset when he asked her age.
Even if she was a different race, there seemed to be no significant difference from humans. Ray thought.
Of course, there might have been some differences in their living environment and personalities, but fundamentally, they were simr.
Look at this.
She, who was respected and revered by all elves, was now burying her head in her knees like a rolled-up armadillo?
Seeing this, how could one definitively say she was different from humans?
.
Unknowingly, Ray rolled her.
Roll, roll.
Panic-stricken as she was trying to figure out what was happening to her, she quickly straightened up her body.
It seemed that she instinctively realized she wouldnt be rolled if she straightened up her body.
Moreover, she must have unconsciously thought that such behavior was uneptable for a high elf like her.
What, what are you doing!
How startled must she have been for such urgency toe out in her usually calm and dignified voice.
Ray spoke while looking at her.
I thought you were asking me to roll you because you kept curling up into a ball.
Even as he spoke, he continued to roll her. Panicked, she straightened her body but then suddenly curled up again.
It seemed unexpectedly fun.
When else would she lose her dignity and roll around in a room like this?
Laughter spread across Airas lips.
Hahaha. This is strangely fun.
After being rolled around in the spacious room for a while, Airaughed for a long time before closing her eyes.
Is this what happiness feels like?
Finding happiness in being rolled around is strange.
No, Im happy. Thinking about it, the reason I havent felt happiness is that I wasnt interested in anything.
So, do you think you can be happy now?
At Rays question, Aira opened her eyes and looked at him.
If you are with me.
In her eyes as she spoke, there was full of affection, the kind that is not afraid of getting hurt.
Even if he said no, she wouldnt be hurt, not even a twitch in her eyes.
Moreover, he didnt feel bad about himself.
With a single word from Aira, he liked her, and with a singleugh from her, he found himselfughing along.
If this isnt called happiness, then the word happiness doesnt need to exist in this world.
But right now, it seemed they couldnt be together.
He nned to travel to various ces for medicine.
Knowledge was important, but experience was also important.
He wanted to gather knowledge from various ces, find new knowledge, and make it his own.
Moreover, the Holy Kingdom was looking for him.
He could make a decision only after a critical situation had urred to Aira.
Go to the Holy Kingdom and extract the necessary knowledge.
Apart from being a religious state, the Holy Kingdom had the most medical knowledge.
That made sense because it had the most healers and priests who healed people.
Healing without knowledge of the human body was too inefficient, so everyone had basic understanding.
Furthermore, he had no desire to be exploited by the Holy Kingdom.
Once he obtained everything he required, he nned to leave the Holy Kingdom.
To aplish this, he intended to utilize all his resources, whether they were force, strategy, wealth, or modern knowledge.
After infiltrating the Holy Kingdom and acquiring all the necessary knowledge, he would ridicule their revered god and saint.
Saint, my foot, its the power of modern medicine! he would dere.
Until that moment arrived, he could not react to her.
Chapter 28: Decision (2)
Chapter 28: Decision (2)
Aira did not receive a response, but she remained silent.
How could she not understand that this was her own form of consideration?
Ray gestured towards the window and spoke,
Shouldnt we head outside now?
In response, Aira nodded.
She believed it was time to survey the vige.
Having not observed the viges condition for the past twenty years, she needed to see how its inhabitants were faring now.
This was her duty as the protector of the elves.
She rose to her feet and readied herself to depart.
This was the first time she had left the vige in twenty years.
The elves were unaware that their high elf had been ill.
Thus, they had always assumed they were safe, and now their shock was twofold.
A torrent of me descended upon the elder.
Regardless of his status as the most senior adult in the vige, they could not forgive his concealment of such crucial information.
Why did you keep Lady Airas illness a secret from us!
What if we had been invaded by humans!
Their voices rose in anger.
Aira, who had just stepped outside, was taken aback by this spectacle.
While it was wrong not to inform them of her illness as members of themunity, the elder had also kept her condition a secret, believing that ve traders would not attack if they remained ignorant of it.
Furthermore, they had not made any effort to inquire about her.
Had they visited her home or questioned the elder?
Seeing them rant in the aftermath of the incident gave her a headache.
Ray cautiously retreated to her side.
If I make my presence known in this environment, it will only cause more trouble.
Sigh I suppose Ill have to observe a bit longer.
She sighed, cradling her head in her small hand.
The vige was indeed in the throes of chaos.
She had not anticipated that the typically tranquil elves would create such a disturbance.
This was an unforeseen event for Aira as well.
The elder lowered his head in apology.
I apologize once more. Im truly sorry.
The entire vige could have been at risk! This was a matter of life and death!
I have no excuses
They vented all their anger on the elder who couldnt respond.
Ira, no longer able to bear it, kicked the tree and descended.
Her movement was so graceful that it seemed as though she hadnded on the ground in the same standing position.
It took only one word from her to calm the chaos around her.
Everyone, stop.
Ziiiing-
The air vibrated.
Everyone fell silent, like mice, under her immense mana that effortlessly filled the entire vige.
It was as if themotion just a moment ago was a mere illusion.
All the elves who saw her knelt on one knee before her.
In front of the high elf, the elves didnt dare to raise their heads.
Aira surveyed the crowd and smirked.
I hear you wont listen. Is there any child here who hase to find me? If so, step forward.
They just looked at each other.
Naturally, there was no elf who could stand before Aira.
See. None of you even tried to get to know me, yet you dare to question the elder?
At her words, an elf slightly raised his head and spoke.
But if the elder had informed us, this wouldnt have happened! Are you sure you didnt instruct the elder to do so?
The young elf spoke respectfully, but his meaning was clear,
Did you order the elder and now he is being reprimanded because of you?
Hearing this, she was so taken aback that she became angry.
She already held a grudge against the elves who had ignored her.
Upon hearing these words, her emotions exploded.
Ray also pped his forehead at the young elfs words.
Oh dear, hes stirring up trouble.
Aira muttered under her breath.
How dare you
She radiated an aura of fear around her.
It was different from the typical fear used by dragons.
While a dragons fear stimted the primal survival instincts and fear of living creatures, her fear was the imposing presence of her reigning as the queen of a race.
It was different, but its intensity wasparable to that of a dragons fear.
In truth, the young elf who directly received her fear drooled and lost consciousness.
Seething with anger, she spoke with mana-filled words.
You ungrateful fools! If thats how you feel, then Ill leave.
And indeed, she immediately ascended to her house.
Below, the elves began to quarrel again.
Some scolded the young elf who had fainted after spouting nonsense, while others knelt and pleaded.
There was no further discussion about the elder.
Because a more pressing issue had arisen.
The absence of the High Elf.
They could be targets for ve traders or be invaded by lords seeking to expand their territories at any moment.
It implied that they couldnt ensure their own safety from the next day onwards.
They couldnt tally the number of blessings they had received under the protection of the High Elf.
Now that they reflected on it, she had dedicated herself to them, but they had merely taken it for granted.
The elves split into two factions: those who acknowledged their mistakes and knelt, and those who red at the young human as if they wanted to kill him.
Aira, still unable to quell her anger even after climbing the tree, was pacing when Ray addressed her.
Stop pacing and sit down.
She didnt respond but sat down, indicating that she was listening.
Unable to suppress her anger, she spoke.
Whats with that tone! Since when has the authority of the High Elf fallen so low!
Its hard to answer that even if you ask me
Ray, munching on dried fruits, looked at Aira and asked.
Are you seriously considering leaving?
Truthfully, even if Aira left the vige, there wouldnt be any issues for her.
In any elf vige, if a High Elf wished to enter, they would simply let her in.
The elves would likely be thankful and vie with each other to invite her in.
Aira pondered for a moment before replying.
I didnt want to see them fighting among themselves. Besides, it was a bit lonely that no one came to look for me.
Do you have a ce in mind?
There was a ce I marked to live happily. It was in the western country.
The west?
Several countries in the west crossed Rays mind.
Among them, the representative country in the west with a historical record of producing historic swordsmen was the nation of swords, the Leshian Empire.
The Leshian Empire, famous for its high public order, had ouwed owning non-human species as ves.
Hence, there was no room for ve traders to y their cards, and if there were elf viges around, there were at least no worries of ve traders.
Ray wondered if the ce Aira had in mind was in Leshian.
Indeed, the empire was the ce to live peacefully.
The Leshian Empire, with its developed civilization where magical tools could be found even in themon peoples homes, was truly a desirable nation to live in.
Although Ray had only read about it in books and had never actually visited.
Aira took a deep breath to calm her anger.
Sigh I cant believe my mind has gotten this chaotic just because they didnt take care of me for just twenty years.
Twenty years was a significant amount of time, but Ray could somewhat understand what she was saying.
He knew that elves could live up to eight hundred years.
Compared to humans, it was an incredibly long lifespan.
Twenty years might be a long time for humans, but not for elves.
If youpare twenty years to eight hundred, its not arge number.
Moreover, she was a high elf.
To her, who might live for an unknown lengthy time, it was but a fleeting moment.
But to Ray, it was definitely not a fleeting moment.
With his hand on his mouth, he said,
Just twenty years You truly are
No, Im not!
She red at Ray as she spoke.
But the noise outside had gotten so loud that her voice was drowned out.
Themotion had even reached Airas house.
Lady Aira! We dont believe it!
Pleasee out!
Please give us another chance!
Several voices echoed simultaneously, pleading for her attention.
Aira sighed upon hearing their desperate calls.
Her heart seemed to waver.
Ray asked in a soft voice,
Did you dere your departure in a fit of anger?
Elves do not lie. I genuinely intended to leave.
Ah, it appears youve already made your decision.
As if he understood everything, he spoke as though he could see right through her.
But irritatingly, he was right. Even though she insisted the elves had ignored her, her heart faltered the moment she heard their pleas.
With a look of distaste, Aira said,
Yes. Ive made my decision. They still need me, it seems.
Thats wonderful.
Finally, as if the timing was perfect, she took a deep breath and patted her cheeks, disying unusual symptoms before she spoke.
Ray, if youre okay with it
She hesitated as she spoke, as if the words were hard for her to say.
Her pale skin noticeably flushed.
Would you stay here with me?
Ray was rendered speechless by her difficultly spoken words.
He had intended to travel to the Holy Kingdom.
Although it wasnt a great distance, it wasnt exactly nearby either.
Having made his decision, Ray shook his head.
No, I need to go to the Holy Kingdom.
The Holy Kingdom?
Instead of being disappointed by his response, she cocked her head in confusion at the mention of the Holy Kingdom, to which Ray calmly rified,
The Holy Kingdom is searching for me.
Searching for you What does that mean?
He chuckled and scratched his head as heughed,
Hahaha. Did I mention that a god appointed me as a saint and revealed it to me?
A, a revtion from a god? Youre a saint? But didnt you use mana, not divine power?
I dont possess divine power because I havent undergone the baptism.
My goodness
It did make sense when she considered it.
He cured a disease that even she couldnt suppress with mana in a single breath.
In treating festering wounds, all he did was apply water or wipe the body, yet he healed her in an instant with his healing magic. How could that be exined if he wasnt a saint?
However, she also harbored doubts.
Why would a saint cure a disease with magic, not divine power? How is that even possible? Isnt the uniqueness of divine power granted by gods what sets saints and saintesses apart from ordinary people?
Chapter 29: Saints And Saintesses (1)
Chapter 29: Saints And Saintesses (1)
Nothing distinguished ordinary people from saints except divine power.
Ordinary people often received divine power through baptism after receiving revtions from God.
However, Ray imed he possessed no divine power.
This implied that he had saved himself using only his own abilities.
Aira realized the absurd extent of Rays sess and shivered.
So, youre saying you healed me using only magic?
Exactly. I didnt want to rely on something so uncertain but myck of knowledge left me no choice. Hahahaha.
As he spoke, Ray scratched his head, seemingly oblivious to the incredible feat he had achieved.
Her lips trembling, she asked,
Are you aware that magic is just an imitation of divine techniques?
Uh-huh. Wasnt there a time in the mythological age when gods descended to earth? Humans created magic after witnessing the gods and desiring to touch the divine.
Aira nodded at Rays exnation.
Then, leaning forward, she inquired,
Do you understand how extraordinary what you did is?
Naturally, the oblivious Ray tilted his head.
Huh? Did I do something wrong?
No, not at all.
It was far from a mistake; it was a monumental sess.
In the field of magic, which imitates divine techniques, he had replicated the techniques of the gods themselves.
The illness she had suffered from was akin to a curse.
She didnt believe anyone could easily inflict such a disease or curse on another.
This disease, which made one emit a fragrant, fruit-like scent, was simr to bing a fruit.
One had to remain conscious throughout the illness.
Since there was nothing physically wrong with the body, it naturally couldnt be cured.
Furthermore, the most problematic aspect of this disease was that the afflicted couldnt use their mana.
While naturally emitted mana was one thing, being unable to control mana at will was another.
Since there was nothing physically wrong with the body, the cause could not be identified.
It was more urate tobel it a curse rather than a disease.
Curing this with magic? Healing a physically normal body with a 1st circle healing magic called Heal?
If that was feasible, then there was no need for the existence of circles.
The 1st circle healing magic was more remarkable than the 6th circle healing magic, so why bother categorizing them into circles at all?
Observing the hero who aplished the impossible in front of her, Aira thought,
Perhaps the most fascinating saint in history will emerge.
Her thought was not without reason.
A saint who does not utilize divine power.
A saint who has not undergone baptism.
Was he not just healing with his own power rather than that of a saint?
A saint chosen by God, yet does not use Gods power.
She was eager to see what intriguing situations would unfold.
She broke intoughter as if she was weary of it all.
What a ludicrous fellow.
The thought of this man sweeping through the holy kingdom quickened her pulse.
Looking at Ray, she felt foolish for even considering whether to leave the vige.
With a pleasant smile, she walked out.
Opening the door, she turned to look at Ray and said,
Ray,e out too. Regardless of what anyone says, youre my savior.
In this atmosphere?
Hohoho. Its okay. If anyone says anything, Ill just relocate the vige.
At her yful joke, Ray alsoughed and stepped out the door. However, his expression quickly turned serious. He had entirely forgotten something very crucial. The height of the tree. How challenging had it been to climb up and down the tree every time? And now, he had to do it all over again, in front of all the elves! In a panic, Ray seized Airas wrist. Startled, Airas heart missed a beat at his sudden action.
Why Why are you doing this?
Ignoring Airas pounding heart, Ray, pale-faced, said,
I I cant get down.
What?
Aira stared at him in disbelief, momentarily forgetting the pounding in her chest from his sudden grasp. Even though he had been unable to move, he had repeatedly stated his intention to go home and had packed his backpack. How could he now im he was unable to descend when he had previously managed to leave the vige and return home? It was the same tree.
Ray sped his hands together, tightly shut his eyes, and pleaded.
Please! Help me get down!
Aira remained silent for a moment after hearing Rays words, then spoke in a trembling voice.
Is it really okay?
Ray was confused by her blushing response, especially since he was the one asking for help. Her reaction was simr to when he had previously asked Pia to carry him. Aira provided an exnation.
In our elf culture, allowing someone to touch below our waist and above our knees signifies a promise for the future. I ask you again. Is it really okay for me to carry you down?
Ray was taken aback by her words.
That was correct.
Aira had previously stated, Elves allow those they acknowledge to touch below their waist and above their knees.
If that was the case, did it mean he had proposed to Pia?
Ray shook his head vigorously.
No, no! There must be another way down other than being carried!
No, there isnt. Even if there is, I will eliminate it. There is no other option but to be carried down.
Ray pondered her words as their faces were almost touching.
Wait As I thought before, I can just explode mana before hitting the ground and get down that way.
He had nned to do so when going to the elders house, but Pia had instructed him to proceed respectfully by hand, leaving him with no choice but to climb.
But now, there was no need to maintain respect while descending with her, was there?
Ray grinned triumphantly, pushed Aira away, and stepped out the door.
He concentrated mana around his feet.
This was a precaution in case he failed to time the explosion correctly and needed to temporarily absorb the shock with his feet.
Even if something went wrong, he wouldnt be seriously hurt.
With the mindset of a bungee jumper, he took a deep breath, counted to three, and leaped.
Aaaaaah! Move!
As he rapidly descended towards the ground, he realized he couldnt slow his speed.
If he continued like this, his feet would be destroyed.
Even if he had taken precautions, it would still end painfully, though not severely.
If he released mana now, the elves below would surely be injured, so Ray tightly closed his eyes.
But then, he heard a voice from behind him.
Fly.
Upon hearing that voice, he slightly opened his tightly closed eyes and saw that he was floating in the air.
Aira, who had jumped downte,nded lightly on the ground and lowered Ray.
Cancel.
Thud.
She nced at Ray and then clicked her tongue softly.
Tsk.
Ray chuckled as he looked at the person who had saved his precious legs from beingpletely crushed.
Thank you for saving my beautiful legs.
Aira, who had been ncing at him, looked around at the elves.
They had all stopped and looked at the two who had suddenly appeared from the tall trees, then they all bowed their heads and knelt.
Not a single breath could be heard in front of her, as if making noise was a great disrespect.
Ray looked at Aira with amazement at the tremendous authority the high elves held.
Do I have to kneel, too?
The atmosphere suggested that everyone should be kneeling.
Just as he was about to reluctantly kneel, Aira stopped him.
Why, why are you trying to kneel?
Aira was quite taken aback by Rays sudden action.
But she also found it quite amusing.
In the end, she burst outughing.
Pfft.
The dispatched battalion struggled as they entered the elf forest.
They were constantly attacked by monsters, which prevented them from resting properly.
Ray managed to pass through the monsters with ease, exploding mana in an instant without receiving any attacks from them, but the others were not as swift.
Indeed, they moved rather slowly.
They were arge group, all armed with heavy equipment, including holy knights, and supported by priests.
Naturally, the monsters posed little threat to the knights of the holy nation.
However, the incessant attacks from the monsters meant they could not rest and had to continuously battle them.
The saintess was in the safest position among them.
She feared that if this pace continued, they might not reach their destination by tomorrow.
Moreover, the knights were nearly drained of energy.
They had been fighting for three hours since their arrival.
The priests were faring rtively better, but they were panting as if they were depleted of holy power.
Iriel sighed and raised her right hand towards the sky.
She then addressed those around her.
Dont worry about your stamina, just concentrate on defeating the monsters.
As soon as she finished speaking, an enormous burst of holy power emanated from her right hand.
The light brightly lit up the surroundings, and the knights and priests within the lights range felt their holy power overflowing.
To have this much holy power restored
This is the power of the saintess
They felt the holy power that had been exhausted in fighting the monsters return instantly, and their gaze naturally turned to the saintess.
They shivered as they watched her, showing no signs of difficulty as she lowered her right hand and crossed her arms.
How much holy power did she possess to be able to replenish all of their power and not show any signs of fatigue?
The upper echelon was positioned around Iriel, and the lower echelon knights were directly engaging the monsters.
In their rejuvenated state, they advanced with a terrifying momentum, sweeping away the monsters.
The continuation of this pace would allow them to reach the elven vige as nned the next day.
Iriel maintained a stern expression as she observed the falling monsters.
She appeared dissatisfied with the pace of their progress.
Resting her hand on her cheek, she muttered to herself.
I wanted to bring only the top brass with me, but due to external scrutiny, I had no choice.
Her actions were under the watchful eyes of not only the holy nation but also the kingdom of Silia.
She had included as few lower-ranking members as possible.
Had she brought only the high-ranking members, they would have reached their destination today without needing to rest.
However, due to the inclusion of the younger, lower-ranking members, they had to find suitable resting spots and use holy power to tend to them.
Their pace was pitifulpared to that of the high-ranking members, and it was a nuisance.
Iriel resolved that upon her return to the holy nation, she would first need to deal with the opposition.
Chapter 30: Saints And Saintesses (2)
Chapter 30: Saints And Saintesses (2)
The tension in the room lessened slightly at the sound of Airasughter.
Hope sprang up that the anger, which had driven her to dere her departure from the vige, had somewhat abated.
She covered her mouth with her hand as sheughed, then addressed the elves, who were unable to lift their heads.
Do youprehend the consequences of your actions and words?
Aira asked softly, herughter fading from her face. An elf raised his head and responded.
We were excessively presumptuous We took your protection for granted.
Following his admission, the other elves also began to voice their regrets.
We apologize, Lady Aira.
Not all of us shared those sentiments. Please forgive our anger.
Aira was genuinely upset when she announced her intention to leave, but her words were heartfelt.
Having been part of this family for many years, she experienced a profound shock and a sense of betrayal upon hearing their words.
It was inconceivable that no one had sought her out.
She had spent twenty years in bed, each day hoping someone wille tomorrow, while feeling her skin slowly decay and the pain from that being eclipsed by the loneliness of no one visiting her.
During that lonely and painful period, when she eventually sought them out herself, she was met with me from the elves and the elder.
Had she been slightly more violent, she could have razed the vige.
But as they bowed their heads in apology, she felt her anger ebbing.
Even though she had despised them enough to want to kill them immediately after waking up.
Aira sighed.
Fine. I take back my deration about leaving the vige.
Upon hearing her words, the elves breathed a sigh of relief.
Everything had transpired so quickly, a young elfs misdeeds that couldnt be prevented in time.
And even if she had been at fault, they were not in a position to judge her.
She was a high elf, and they were elves sheltered by her.
Over time, they had be ustomed to a life without her, as she was out of their sight.
Aira raised the previous issue that had been a topic of discussion.
I understand your anger about that matter. Its natural to be angry with the elder.
At her support, the elves nodded.
Not informing their own tribe of a crucial fact, particrly one that involved their lives, was a serious sin.
But the elder didnt act with bad intentions. He must have thought that the fact I was ill could somehow reach human ears.
At the mention of humans, the elves gaze momentarily shifted to Lei, who stood next to Aira, but then scattered.
Moreover, you cant im you were without fault when you didnt try to find out on your own.
The elves bowed their heads.
Their peaceful lives had caused them to lose their sense of urgency.
In the past, they would have independently sought and researched information, but now they didnt even try.
Had humans attacked them in their current state, the vige would have fallen instantly.
Aira looked around at the elves and spoke.
Im not saying you should forgive the elder. But I hope you can show some mercy. Without the elder, there would be no elf to manage the vige.
If the elder was put on probation and vacated his position, even for just a few years, let alone decades, it would be difficult to make crucial decisions for the vige.
That was what Aira was trying to convey.
The elves hesitated but then nodded, respecting her wishes.
Understood. We will do as you say.
I dont agree, but we will follow your wishes, Lady Aira.
Seeing that they had epted her words, she felt relieved.
If the Elder disappeared or changed, the tasks she would have to undertake would increase.
The Elders sins were not nonexistent, but he had acted thinking of the tribe, so she didnt want to me him excessively.
Initially, the problem arose because she had contracted a mysterious illness.
Even though she did her best among the few options avable, the severity of the situation was such that she had to face punishment.
Their lives hung in the bnce.
Ray overheard their conversation and mused,
Even if the races differ, their thoughts arent necessarily dissimr.
Their society mirrored that of humans.
Only habits, unique thoughts,mon sense, and culture varied, such as the manner of managing long ears, unlike humans.
This was actually detailed in a book she had seen at Airas house.
It was only upon seeing Rays figure that Aira became aware of his presence.
She had been so engrossed in the tale that she hadnt noticed him.
After collecting herself, she nced at Ray to alleviate the awkward atmosphere and then smiled, stating,
If the discussion about the Elders treatment has concluded, I propose we hold a feast in honor of our benefactor.
Upon hearing Airas words, the elves gazes shifted to Ray instantly.
They had forgotten, but indeed, the more pressing matter than the Elders story was Ray.
He had healed a mysterious disease that no one else could.
A malevolent illness that made even eating impossible.
In Airas case, she possessed a tremendous amount of mana, so she could withstand it, but her mana would have been exhausted soon after twenty years.
Then, she would have inevitably perished.
Rays ability to cure such a disease lingered in the elves minds as an unforgettable memory.
And what about the mana he had amassed?
At that moment, many elves questioned whether Ray was not a great entity.
But they could dismiss their doubts with the human scent they detected from him.
However, numerous elves still harbored suspicions about his identity.
I concur. We should regard him differently from humans, as he saved Aira and, ultimately, saved our lives.
I also concur.
Anyone would recognize that this human is our savior. Hahaha.
Most concurred and stepped forward.
And rightly so, for he was the one who saved Aira.
Receiving favor from a high elf equated to possessing a pass that permitted free entry and exit to the vige.
But it wasnt just about receiving favor; he had saved a life on the brink of death, so the reward couldnt be insignificant.
He had be the benefactor of the entire Grandel Forest tribe.
Ray scratched his head andughed.
It somehow ended up this way. Hahaha.
Even the great priest Dara, who lived in the past, wouldnt have been able to cure her, yet Ray had miraculously healed her with his hands.
Except for Pia, the elf who had observed the healing process from the side, no other elf was present, but the mana they sensed was overwhelming enough.
As the elves valued strength as a virtue, they recognized Rays existence.
After briefly returning home for a day, Ray was taken aback when he arrived at the elf vige again.
In his absence, they had prepared for the festival.
He had assumed that a festival held by elves would be quiet, but he couldnt deny that it was his prejudice.
The festival in the elves vige was genuinely grand.
From children to adult elves, everyone was boisterously present.
It was unbelievable that it was morning.
When Ray was outside the vige, pausing to observe them, Pia, who hadnt been seen until now, approached him.
Did youe?
She approached slightly awkwardly and said with a bright smile.
Wee. Everyone has been waiting for you.
As she spoke, she pulled me toward herself.
Ahead, there were many elves.
Elves who had only stayed home until now and young elves who had never ventured out were seen inrge numbers.
All together, it was a significant poption.
Easily, there seemed to be about 500 of them.
Wow, were there always so many elves?
To the surprised Ray, Piaughed with a snicker.
There are elves who havent shown themselves because theyre raising children, and those who live in the outskirts.
Thats incredible.
Pia nced at Ray and then let go of the hand she had been holding.
Huh?
I looked at her with a questioning heart, but she gave a slightly sad smile.
I have a task to attend to Can you proceed on your own from here? The vige is more vulnerable than ever during a festival.
Pia gestured with her hand.
As the elves guardian, she often missed out on the festivities.
The festivals were infrequent, reserved only for significant asions.
If the guardian partook in the festival, she couldnt guard against potential threats that might emerge.
Wouldnt she want to enjoy the festival?
However, aplishing her assigned duty was far more important to her than indulging in enjoyment, so she had no other choice.
Ray chuckled softly at the disappointment on her face.
Ille and join you in the evening.
Really?
Her mood brightened immediately, and she asked with enthusiasm.
Ray nodded, and she leaped for joy.
This is the first time someone has promised to visit me!
As the guardian, there were periods when she couldnt visit the vige for years.
Havingpany while performing her duties was something she could only dream of.
It was no wonder she was so thrilled.
Pia hopped around joyfully and was taken aback when she noticed the sunrise.
Its already time
She nced at the sky and murmured briefly before hastily waving at Ray.
Ray muttered to himself as he watched her hopping around joyfully and then scampering off in surprise.
Shes not normal either.
The expedition team decided to set up camp after fending off the monsters.
Since the holy maiden had selected a rtively elevated area for the campsitepared to the surroundings, it was challenging for the team to prepare.
Because the terrain was uneven, they had to dig slightly into the ground to erect tents.
Furthermore, the ground wasnt sturdy enough to hold the tent poles, so they had to secure them by tying ropes around nearby trees.
Some grumbling words naturally came from the younger dispatch members.
Why does the holy maiden choose to camp in such a ce
She probably doesnt know that tents should be set up on t ground since shes still young.
Sigh Were the only ones who suffer
These words were spoken in hushed tones, so no one heard them.
However, their expressions betrayed their thoughts to some extent.
But that was only for a moment.
As they prepared to camp and started fires, monstersunched another attack.
Its an orc!
Argh! Why is there an ogre here!
Screams filled the air as everyone braced for battle.
The sounds of weapons shing and the unpleasant noises of flesh being sliced filled the air, transforming their intended sleeping area into a battlefield.
However, there were no casualties during the battle.
Thanks to Iriels instruction to set up tents on high ground, they were able to use the terrain to their advantage.
Attacking from above proved easier and more effective than attacking from below.
Even the dispatch members who hadined the most felt this during the fight.
They murmured as they tirelessly swung their swords.
Could it be did the holy maiden anticipate this?
Nah Shes still young. The priests beside her must have advised her.
Not sure. Shes known as the epitome of perfection in our holy nation, you know?
There were various opinions, but the prevailing thought was that it was hermand.
Especially since the holy maiden had never shown any ipetence in managing affairs until now.
Chapter 31: Saints And Saintesses (3)
Chapter 31: Saints And Saintesses (3)
Iriel scowled at the sporadic sounds that reached her ears.
It wasnt due to the distasteful tales about her.
It was because of their foolishness in failing to foresee such simple things.
Regardless of how young the lower division was, it was a unit that had selected promising youths from the Holy Kingdom.
They possessed strength, but their thought processes didnt even align with hers.
As she crossed her arms and shook her head, she surveyed the area and spoke as the monsters seemed mostly eliminated.
We cant rest here now. Lets find another ce.
Her words implied they would have to relocate again, and the weary group was understandably irritated.
In essence, the saint was exasperated by their foolishness, and they were frustrated by the saints actions.
In this mutually irritating situation, progress was slow.
Because they were sluggish, she assumed it would take even more time, which further fueled her anger.
She sighed and raised her right hand.
At that moment, a brilliant light emanated from Iriel, brightening the surroundings.
Some feared that the light would draw monsters again, but the clergy remained silent, so they stayed quiet.
After all, they werent idiots.
This light was created with divine power, so there was no concern about attracting monsters, which allowed them to use it recklessly.
If it had been a light produced with magic, it would have easily attracted monsters familiar with mana.
Divine power swirled around Iriel, just as it had before.
People around the saint felt their afterimages and fatigue vanish instantly, basking in the fullness of divine power.
Thanks to that, they were able to move more swiftly.
It was as if they were in the condition they would be after a good rest in the Holy Kingdom.
Iriel considered marching continuously without sleep, but she quickly dismissed the idea.
Physical and mental fatigue are distinct.
Mental fatigue cannot be alleviated with divine power.
They had no alternative but to sleep outdoors.
Deciding to sleep outside, Iriel gazed at the elf vige, where the saint resided, for a while.
Due to theck of suitable ces to sleep in the high terrain, the group of saints had no option but to settle on a small hill.
The upper division formed a perimeter around the hill, with the lower division on the outside, safeguarding the saint.
In this manner, even if monstersunched a sudden attack, the saint would remain unharmed.
Iriel sighed as she observed the lower division preparing a sleeping area by erecting tents.
We wont make it by tomorrow morning at this pace.
Even if they woke up early and started at dawn, if they couldnt reach by morning, it would be more beneficial to let them rest.
It would only cause trouble if they arrived at the elf vige in a state of exhaustion.
Her sleeping quarters were quite luxurious for a tent.
After all, it wasnt constructed by the lower division, but by the upper division where she would rest.
While sleeping outdoors, she had a fine silk tent and a leveled ground floor with soft cotton spread out, and heated stones embedded in the ground.
It could be said that it was morefortable than the beds in most inns.
As she observed them busily preparing, an elderly man in an borate outfit entered.
He was a high-ranking clergyman in the upper division, with orange thread embroidered on his shoulder.
Iriel nced at him and then returned her attention to enjoying her tea.
The clergyman bowed to her.
The preparations for our stay are nearlyplete. We should reach the elf vige by tomorrow.
Despite the clergymans courteous daily report, Iriel merely nodded once.
She opened her eyes that she had closed while savoring the tea and set down the teacup.
Thud-
Due to the silence in the tent, the sound of the teacup being ced down echoed loudly.
No matter how grand the scale is, the pace is too slow.
Under Iriels unspoken pressure, the priest began to sweat nervously.
There were so many monsters in the mountain range that it was a bit slower to move forward. However, I could say that this speed was quite fast enough.
I would have been faster if I had gone alone.
Unable toe up with a retort, the priest simply bowed his head.
To be honest, it wasnt that he had nothing to say, but the person he was dealing with was a Saintess.
Whatever he said wouldnt change the situation, and he might have even needed to worry about his own neck.
Thus, he naturally sealed his lips.
The priest still wanted to live.
Seeing him like this, Iriel spoke.
Tell them to rest sufficiently from now on. Today was tough, so lets start a bit more leisurely tomorrow.
Arriving by morning was out of the question anyway.
To obtain the best effects, it was necessary to let them rest.
Depending on how much they were exhausted and returned, his position could change.
If everyone perished and returned, even he would be shaken.
He needed to save at least one more person and send them back.
The priest bowed his head and replied.
Understood.
As he spoke, his eyes subtly gleamed, as if he wanted something.
Iriel shot a small light at the priest.
The pure golden light flew straight into the priests body and was absorbed.
Ah
His body shuddered greatly under the pure divine power, and even pleasure was mixed in his moan.
The divine power Iriel shot lost its light soon and gradually disappeared.
It was unclear whether the priest was smiling or frowning as he continuously clutched his chest.
Annoying every single night.
She felt irritation at the sight of the priest requesting for the recovery of divine power once a day.
Furthermore, he would tremble in ecstasy and even moan after receiving the divine power, which was not pleasing to watch.
With just a turn of her head, Iriel expressed her mood and spoke to the recovering priest.
Then, please return.
Ah yes
As though under a spell, he lowered his head and headed towards his quarters. Iriel watched him until he vanished from sight, only then allowing herself to rx.
The elven festival was truly a sight to behold.
Ray, who had wondered if there would be any food at the feast that didnt harm nature, found himself having to drastically revise his assumptions.
The elves had created their own unique cuisine.
They ground aromatic fallen leaves into tea and stewed mushrooms that sprouted from trees.
Furthermore, the taste was surprisingly good, even though it was unclear what kind of spices they used.
Rather, it was a vor one could lose oneself in.
The elves approached Ray, who was enthusiastically consuming the food, and greeted him.
Busy with his meal, Ray responded to their greetings with a nod.
A middle-aged elf approached Ray.
I thought you were just a simple human assistant, but youre quite important. Hahaha.
Thud- Thump-
He said, patting Rays back forcefully.
Was he trying to make Ray regurgitate all the food he had eaten? Ray coughed and barely managed to swallow the food that was on the verge ofing back up.
Cough! Cough!
There was no question about it. This middle-aged elf was undoubtedly the assassin sent from the kingdom.
However, no elf paid any attention to his painful struggle, as he clutched his throat.
They all watched with amusement.
It was as though the elf, who had pped his back as if it were his parents enemy, vanished with a heartyugh.
Ah, I thought I was going to choke to death.
Since it wasnt the first time Ray had been struck on the back, he quickly vacated his seat.
Even though he was the guest of honor at the banquet, the overwhelming attention from the elves was too much to handle.
Their gaze made him feel like a hero who had saved their nation.
As he strolled down a deserted path, Ray suddenly thought of Aira.
The very person who had arranged the festival was nowhere to be found.
Before he knew it, he found himself climbing a tree.
While he moved to the vige center, he struggled to deal with the elves who spoke to him, but as he started to climb the tree to Airas house, they ceased talking to him.
Huff, puff.
He grew ustomed to tree climbing, and now he could climb them better than the elves.
Before long, he reached her house, where Aira waited with her arms crossed.
It seemed she realized he wasing and hade out to greet him.
Whats up?
Huff, huff
After catching his breath, Ray replied.
Whew. This is the only quiet ce around here.
Aira pointed inside with augh as she covered her mouth with her hand.
Hehe. Come on in.
As they entered the house, a pleasant floral fragrance wafted in.
Whats this scent? It seems familiar
Ray closed his eyes and savored the scent, while Aira smiled at him.
Isnt today your day? This is my way of celebrating.
Oh! Is this the scent of the flowers from the yard?
Yes. I brought the dehuer inside.
At the end of her pointed finger, a small flower sat on the dining table.
It seemed as though the scent had been amplified with magic, as the fragrance was potent despite there being only a few flowers.
Theforting scent somehow made him feel more at ease.
Just as he expected, her quiet house was a familiar ce where he felt rxed, contrasting with the noisy atmosphere below.
As Ray sat at the dining table and looked outside, Aira, who had poured tea into a small cup, handed him the cup.
After taking a sip of tea, he continued to look outside and said,
Aira, why arent you going outside?
Thats quite a heavy question while drinking tea.
If you dont want to talk about it, you dont have to.
She quietly shook her head.
Its not that I cant talk about it. Where should I start There was a small incident between the high elves and the elves a long time ago. Because of that, Im refraining from going outside.
An incident?
As he inquired with curiosity, Aira provided an exnation.
From birth, a status difference exists between the high elves and the elves. Thus, regardless of their age, the high elves must receive reverence from the elves.
She paused to take a sip of tea before continuing.
However, an incident transpired. An elf confronted a young high elf, resulting in the high elf leaving the group. You must be aware of simr incidents that have urred in the past.
Ray nodded in agreement.
Due to a singlement from a young elf, she had nearly been forced to leave the Grandel forest tribe.
It appeared she was holding herself back to prevent such incidents from recurring.
Even though she was not at fault.
After a moment of contemtion, she abruptly stood up.
Ray gazed up at Aira, surprised by her sudden movement.
Why?
It appears something has urred outside.
What happened?
She extended her mana to investigate, but all she could sense were the elves enjoying the festival.
Everything was as she had stated.
For a moment, the kingdom shed across Rays mind.
Those who were searching for him were scouring the entire country as if hunting a thief.
It didnt seem like the elves vige would be spared.
Hisplexion naturally darkened.
He knew they woulde, but he hadnt anticipated them finding him so quickly.
He was unsure of the skill level of the people they had brought, but the fact that they had located him so swiftly while searching an entire kingdom was impressive.
A sigh slipped from him.
The thought of confronting them gave him a headache.
I apologize. This must be my problem.
Chapter 32: Saints And Saintesses (4)
Chapter 32: Saints And Saintesses (4)
Hmm?
She seemed not to understand and asked again.
It appears they came to find me from the Silia Kingdom.
Ah.
Finally, she seemed to grasp the situation, nodding her head.
Aira looked at Ray.
It appears our child has encountered them.
Pia?
Im unsure. I cant confirm.
They wouldnt have attacked recklessly, would they?
I cant guarantee it, but probably not.
Lets go see quickly!
With those words, Ray leaped down from the tree.
He could do this because he trusted Aira.
Of course, even if she didnt assist him like thest time, thanks to the mana enveloping his legs, he wouldnt be severely injured.
Airas voice echoed from behind him.
Fly.
Uttering the activation word, she jumped down after him, and Ray gave her a thumbs up.
Excellent!
Hehe
The high elf was susceptible topliments.
Pia found herself in a challenging situation.
Numerous armored humans were in the forest.
Unlike them, she was alone.
In her vige, all the inhabitants and fighters were elves, and they would only select one or two guardians, but there were no separate guards.
Thats why the current situation had arisen.
She knew it would happen someday but didnt anticipate it would be this soon.
What are the humans doing here? And why are there so many?
The bead-like voice made themander swallow his saliva.
Wow I knew elves are considered a beautiful race, but this is beyond imagination
Tsk What a pity
Pia, growing more cautious as she observed them, even reached for her swords handle.
With a sigh too faint for Iriel to hear, she stepped forward.
With a sudden change in expression, she smiled brightly and spoke.
We havee here in search of the saint. We would like to have a conversation with him. By any chance, have you seen a boy with white hair?
The human, beautiful in her eyes, announced that they hade in search of the saint in a matching voice.
Pia didnt react when Iriel mentioned the saint, but she flinched at the phrase boy with white hair.
In her vige, there were two people with white hair.
Aira and Ray.
Since he referred to a boy, it had to be Ray.
Iriels eyes sparkled when the elf, who had previously shown no reaction to his words, suddenly perked up.
Got it.
He wasntpletely sure, but he believed the likelihood was greatest here.
And, as he expected, he was correct.
Iriels smile widened.
Is the saint here?
Despite the many thoughts swirling in Pias mind, she tried to appearposed and stumbled over her words.
Who is the Saint?
So, youre saying theres a boy with white hair here?
Elves couldnt lie.
Silence could be interpreted as confirmation.
Having unintentionally answered the opponents question, she felt anxious inside.
If such arge group attacked, the damage, including to herself, would be substantial.
Of course, she would handle the rest.
Seeing Pia clench her hand tightly, Erielle gently raised her hand to stop her.
We didnte here to fight. We just came to take the Saint with us. Once we finish our business, well leave immediately. And of course, well pay the appropriate reward.
She smiled, trying to defuse the tension.
But Pia didnt soften her stance.
Her resolve was steadfast, as if she wouldnt let even a single person enter the vige.
Erielle found herself in a bind.
Overpowering Pia by force wouldnt be difficult.
But that would inevitably result in a loss of their full strength.
And ultimately, their power would be weakened.
Erielleughed awkwardly and said,
If its going to be like this, we have no choice but to fight. Just give us one person, and no one else will be hurt.
Despite her gentle tone, her true message was clear:
If you dont want to die, step aside.
How could Pia not understand the veiled threat in those words?
The number of lives at risk was far from insignificant.
If they surrendered Ray, their friends would not face potential harm.
That was why the role of Guardian existed in the elf vige.
If Ray had only a personal connection with her, she would have surrendered him immediately.
The elf Guardians would not sacrifice a friend due to personal emotions.
However, Ray was the one who rescued A and, in turn, saved the lives of the elves.
If A had perished, the remaining elves would have eventually been ughtered by humans.
She considered this and shook her head.
He already saved us. Many among us would willinglyy down their lives for him.
At least, that was her belief.
Erielles smiling face hardened at her words, expressing a readiness to face death.
Contrary to expectations, things were not progressing smoothly, and she appeared slightly irritated.
If you obstruct us, a holy war will ensue. Will you still stand in our way?
Pia was taken aback when she recognized the individuals before her.
If there was a kingdom that could dere a holy war, there was only one.
The Holy Kingdom.
Usually peaceful, but when it involved a deity, the most troublesome ce was the Holy Kingdom.
They were notorious for disregarding their own lives and executing heretics.
A representative of them had just alluded to a holy war.
That could be interpreted as a final warning.
Pia swallowed hard.
I dont know what will transpire if a holy war erupts.
A was theirst stronghold, but they didnt know how long they could hold out against a nation.
In fact, it was doubtful whether they could resist at all.
The name Holy Kingdom bore a significant weight.
Despite the tension and pressure, she was soaked in sweat.
But she did not retreat.
She had alreadymitted to confronting death.
If she were to waver now and betray her benefactor, she wouldnt be able to face the other elves.
For her, loyalty was more important than her own life, and that was the decision she made, even if it meant herrades might lose their lives.
With that resolve, her actions followed suit.
Her posture tightened, and her aura blended wlessly with nature.
Even though they could see her with their eyes, they could not sense Pias presence.
It was as if they were confronting a master assassin at the height of their skill.
Iriels gaze turned icy.
So you choose war after all.
Isnt that what you humans always desire?
There was no point in debating with her.
Even if they talked all day, she didnt seem like she would change her stance.
Without a word, Pia simply raised her hand.
At Iriels subtle signal, the front and rear guards instantly adjusted their formations, demonstrating they had all undergone proper military training.
Then, with her fist lowered, she ordered,
Clear the path.
A single quietmand was followed by a deafening collective shout.
Yes!
Yes!
Their voices, charged with divine power, were enough to shake the earth.
The pdins with shields took the lead, and behind them, the priests and priestesses followed in support.
Facing such overpowering force, Piasplexion turned pale.
She was skilled in one-on-onebat, not in fighting numerous opponents simultaneously.
In a situation like this, she would be easily overwhelmed.
Moreover, the elite troops from the holy nation seemed to be exceptionally formidable.
Realizing she wouldnt stand a chance if she just stood there, Pia made the first move.
A swirling mist arose from her sword, which was slightly shorter than a longsword.
Iriel was secretly taken aback at the sight.
I knew she was powerful just from the mana radiating from her body, but to think she could wield an Aura de
Though herbat style was more suited to assassination, it was surprising that she could handle an Aura de, a weapon moremonly used by knights.
Assassins generally found it harder to reach the pinnacle of their craft than knights did.
And if even Aura users struggled, what about Swordmasters?
If Pia had been human, she wouldnt have reached such an impressive level of mastery.
Thats how challenging it was for those specializing in assassination to reach the pinnacle of their craft.
True to its reputation, the Aura de could cut through anything, and no one dared to approach her recklessly.
The rear guards, being younger, were not as devout in their faith and thus were not willing to risk their lives in battle.
So, the front guards took the initiative and moved forward.
As the pdins advanced, those behind them provided support.
God, please bless us. Bless.
May our bodies be immune to the enemies attacks Holy Protect.
Pia observed their movements before making her move.
Once she decided to hide, she vanished without a trace, her presence undetectable even by the naked eye.
The area was filled with trees, bushes, and hills, making it an ideal ce for her to operate.
Moreover, she was familiar with the ce, having spent years observing it.
However, the front guards did not panic and gathered together so that they could immediately support each other if one of them fell.
Either way, that was their misconception and arrogance.
To stop her, the self-proimed guardian of the elves, their collective strength might have been enough, but individually, they were inadequate.
In the blink of an eye, a priest in the back row spat out blood and copsed.
Argh!
As he fell, the remaining clergy and priests hastily turned around.
But there was nothing in sight.
The dead priest, with a small hole in his chest, wore a frustrated expression.
There was no time to heal amidst the tension as another scream echoed.
Cough!
This time, it was someone from the front row.
It wasnt a cleric or priest, but a pdin who was targeted.
In other words, she was prepared to kill clerics, priests, and pdins alike.
What kind of assassin could participate in such a conflict with arge unit like this?
The clerics at the rear quickly healed the injured pdin.
Heal!
Heal!
The surge of healing magic saved the pdin, who appeared near death.
Amid the astonishment at the elfs swordsmanship, which neatly severed a throat, another victim appeared.
Aaah!
Heal!
The healing spells were almost automatic now.
Despite the screams, there were no further casualties.
Frustrated, Pia gritted her teeth.
At this pace, I wont be able to kill many before they break through.
She altered her strategy.
She shifted her sword from the clerics and priests to the saintess.
Pia unsheathed her sword as the saintess, oblivious to her closeness, looked forward with her arms folded.
The clear path of the sword seemed to create a rainbow as it shed downwards, prepared to cut through everything in its way.
Just as the saintess seemed likely to lose her life easily.
ng-
Pias sword failed its mission, being obstructed by something unknown.
Chapter 33: Saints And Saintesses (5)
Chapter 33: Saints And Saintesses (5)
Even though it was just the beginning, she was so astonished that she forgot to breathe when she blocked the Aura de.
Iriel uncrossed her arms and blocked Pias sword with her left hand.
Her hand, enveloped in divine power and bathed in golden light, was so bright that it was barely recognizable as a hand.
Was it because the power was a direct gift from a god?
She possessed the divine power to block the Aura de.
Pia quickly pulled back her sword and retreated, concealing herself once more.
Pia was noticeably unsettled by the unexpected turn of events.
Blocking the Aura de? And whats with that reaction speed?
It was evident that she wouldnt easily fall for any provocation.
However, she moved as if she had anticipated Pias retreat.
With her hand still glowing with golden light, Iriel urately pinpointed her location and charged at her.
Closing the distance in an instant, she swung her sword, and a metallic shing sound echoed.
Cling-
It was hard to believe that it was the sound of the sword and hand colliding.
Iriel seized the sword with her left hand and aimed for her side with her right hand.
Unable to pull back her sword, she relinquished it.
Pia, who had retreated, managed to dodge the attack aimed at her side.
But she was now without her sword.
How was she supposed to fight this person unarmed?
Moreover, there was a monster in human form on the other side.
Cloaked in divine power and under the protection of a god, it didnt allow anything to get close.
It was powerful enough to block the Aura de.
But Pia didnt surrender.
To a swordmaster, a weapon was meaningless in the first ce.
As she picked up a suitable twig lying around and infused it with mana, an illusory haze rose once more.
Seeing this, Iriel discarded the sword she had taken from her and smiled.
I think the gap in strength is clear
Do you know? You might get hit even once.
Do you believe that a single attack could kill me?
Pia surveyed her surroundings.
Many hadnt discovered her yet, but she was certain that she could heal as much as she was injured.
If she failed to cut off her breath with a single attack, she would lose.
You wont know until you try.
I dont particrly enjoy moving, but
As she spoke, Iriels figure blurred momentarily, then her left hand suddenly lunged forward.
Pia quickly turned her head to dodge and readied herself for the next attack.
This time, the right hand?
Contrary to her expectation, as she tracked her right hand, Iriel spun around and stabbed with her left hand again.
As Pia raised the twig to block the attack, a tingling sensation shot through her palm.
Ugh
Both the strength and the movement were in no way inferior to hers.
In fact, they were powerful enough to push her back.
Iriel was truly terrifying, charging at her while enveloped in divine power like an aura.
When Pia put some distance between them, Iriel addressed her.
Now do you understand? The difference in strength is clear. As we mentioned earlier, we are content with just the saint. So please hand over the saint.
I dont want to.
Iriels eyebrows furrowed slightly.
You are quite obstinate.
She stated, shaking her head.
Is it eptable to consider your opinion as the guardian of the elves as the opinion of all?
Most will share my views.
Then thats good.
With the god on her side, Iriel had nothing to fear.
Even when dealing with elves, the gods were on their side.
If the elves, mere creations of the gods, feared and defied the gods will, it would be an act against their own beliefs.
From the beginning, the elves had no choice. Once the will of the gods was revealed to her, their thoughts and wills became irrelevant.
Divine power swirled around her. Pia shivered at the light filled with unwavering faith.
Bless. Holy Seal. Holy Activation.
Iriel cast a blessing upon herself.
The saints blessing, far superior to that of a high priest, elevated all her abilities.
With just one Bless, her blessing could enable a regr person to contend with well-trained soldiers.
Stacking three such blessings, the impending fight was set to be unlike any she had faced before.
Iriel stomped on the ground.
Her figure vanished, only to reappear in the sky, descending in front of Pia.
Pia instinctively blocked the iing attack with a branch, but the recoil caused her to lose her grip.
Then, she twisted her body to evade Iriels iing right hand, but this left her side exposed.
Ugh
Drip, drip.
She had avoided arge wound, but the amount of blood she was losing was not insignificant.
Lacking knowledge of any healing magic, all she could do was cover the wound with her hand.
But her opponent wouldnt grant her a reprieve.
Inevitably, as the relentless attacks continued, more wounds formed.
Having lost her branch, Pia, like Iriel, had no choice but to coat her hand with mana and fight.
She was already outmatched with a sword, but fighting in this unfamiliar manner made the disparity even more pronounced.
The onlookers from the battalion didnt dare to intervene.
If they charged in now, they would only obstruct the saint.
All they could do was ready divine power in case the saint sustained an injury.
But judging by the current situation, it didnt seem like Iriel would allow herself to be harmed.
To anyone observing, the difference was stark. Iriel was at ease, while Pia was on the defensive.
Desperation was evident on Pias face as she desperately defended herself.
Having lost her weapon and fighting with unfamiliar hands, her situation was dire.
Furthermore, the wound on her side hindered her movements.
On the other hand, Iriel continued to inflict wounds on Pias body with each attack.
Though notrge, the umting wounds couldnt be ignored.
The word death flickered in Pias eyes.
Aira took the lead and sprinted forward.
Her figure, running out of the vige and into the forest, was not flustered.
Her demeanor remained entirely calm.
Unlike Rey, whose noisy footfalls echoed as he ran beside her, her leaps were silent.
However, leaps was not the right term.
She was not pushing off the ground with her legs.
She seemed to float in the air, gliding over the ground.
Whether it was flight magic or some other ability of hers, it was swift enough to easily outpace me.
Even though I was running earnestly, she was still far ahead.
Nevertheless, Rey adjusted his pace so that he could keep up with her.
It was hard to imagine how fast she would be if she ran at her full speed.
She truly is an elf from the legends.
The High Elf, rumored to have been created by a god himself.
I hadnt realized until now, but I could feel it.
That she was a High Elf,parable to dragons.
In the midst of my admiration, I sensed numerous presences.
There were too many to count urately, but even a rough estimate exceeded five hundred.
Cold sweat trickled down my back.
Damn, how many people have gathered here?
It was clear that they hade prepared.
If they had brought that many people, they must have been nning for a battle.
At this rate, we might have to face the legendary 17 to 1 odds.
Of course, the remaining 500 or so were Airas responsibility.
Rey, who had been advocating for fairness when sparring with her father Eil, was now as fair as the neighbors dog Baekgus dinner.
Then Aira spoke in an even tone,
Its almost time.
As if to confirm her words, the presence of people intensified.
It felt as if they were right in front of us.
We passed byrge trees nted by elves for defense and arrived at a fairly open clearing, where many people were gathered.
There were knights in thick armor and individuals in fine clothes, presumably priests.
The silk grass seemed to glow red in the light, and the color of their clothes blended with the crimson sunset.
The setting sun painted the forest orange, and a heavy scent of blood permeated the arena.
Could it have been because of my profession?
Fortunately, the sight of the blood puddles did not make me feel nauseous or cause me to vomit.
However, the situation was more dire than I had anticipated, and my jaw dropped in shock.
In the center of the clearing, separate from the Holy Kingdoms knights in formation, stood a beautiful woman I had never seen before and an elf I recognized.
It was Pia.
Aira advanced a step without uttering a word.
The Holy Kingdoms knights were startled by the arrival of the neers.
The two with pure white hair appeared to be family at first nce.
However, one had pointed ears, indicating that she was an elf.
Conversely, the boy on the right was immediately identified by them as the person they sought.
His pure white hair possessed a divine quality, and they sheathed their swords, kneeling on one knee.
We greet you, Saint!
We greet you, Saint!
The tremendous noise reverberated through the forest, and Iriels gaze shifted to Ray.
She greeted him with a charming smile.
Nice to meet you, Saint. My name is Iriel Velliaz.
Her voice was as enchanting as if it was designed to bewitch people.
But Ray was aware.
It was akin to the business smile of the modern world.
Ray, who had been treated with excessive politeness to the point of exhaustion, immediately recognized it as insincere.
He nced at Iriel before turning his gaze to Pia.
Her condition was critical; she was severely injured.
Her left arm hung limp, as if dislocated, and she had copsed, unable to even stand. Yet, she was still channeling mana in her right hand.
Her resolve to protect the vige was palpable even from here.
Aira silently approached her.
Then the knights, who had been bowing to Ray, unsheathed their swords and immediately pointed them at her.
It was evident that they had undergone high-level training.
Aira nced at them and then began to chant.
If you wish to die, continue as you are.
She didnt shed a single tear, just as she had done with the elf.
On the contrary, she wiped her tears away as if inviting them to attack her.
She appeared as powerless as any ordinary person would.
The pdins, priests, and clergy dared not act rashly.
She walked past them calmly, heading towards Pia.
Iriel observed the scene with interest.
Ray also shot them a cold re before proceeding towards Pia.
Pias condition was severe enough to be deemed critical by modern standards.
Her mind seemed to be half-gone as she mumbled, I must block it.
Ray expertly reset her dislocated left arm and ced his hand on her shoulder.
Crack-
Chapter 34: Saints And Saintesses (6)
Chapter 34: Saints And Saintesses (6)
Ugh
Pia let out a sigh of pain, apanied by the sound of her bones cracking.
Her shoulders were aligned with tremendous pain.
Despite how absent-minded one could be, her resilience was admirable.
While aligning her shoulders, Ray also assessed her condition.
Treating the bruises immediately wasnt ideal, but the sword wound on her nk required urgent attention.
Without hesitation, he tore his sleeve and tightly bound it around her nk.
He thought about using mana acupuncture, but the battle situation made it unsuitable.
Her body was covered in bruises, and if she bled out, they would be helpless.
Since there were no blood packs, they couldnt transfuse blood from anyone else.
Initially, they werent even aware if blood types existed.
Feeling the severity of theirck of information, Ray did his best within his capabilities.
Aira felt a secret relief seeing this.
She felt reassured knowing that Ray, who had treated her, was watching over her.
Compared to her, Pias current condition was like a mere scrape on the knee.
At that moment, a saintess approached Ray.
Iriel spoke with a smile on her face.
Saint, you must go to the Holy Kingdom. God is calling you.
Her voice was filled with reverence.
However, the blood on her clothes seemed out of ce to anyone who saw it.
Without responding, he stood up and looked at her. Sensing that his words had gotten through, she continued speaking incessantly.
You have been chosen by God, so it is time for you to achieve a feat worthy of that.
A feat?
Yes. How can we not call it a feat when we are carrying out Gods will? The great task that we must do starts now.
The great task? Do you call this a great task with your own eyes?
He asked, pointing at the blood-stained bushes.
Rays anger was palpable in his words, and Iriel stopped smiling and spoke.
We certainly asked, and we also offeredpensation. However, the elves refused. Since we could not back down in the face of Gods will, we warned that we could demonstrate our power. Moreover, we did not kill this elf with them in mind
So, without their consent, you trespassed on their territory and are attempting to abduct me by force?
Thats an unavoidable circumstance.
So, you expect me to simply agree that youre right and apany you?
Iriel shook her head.
I do not desire to use force on the saint.
Upon hearing her final words, Aira, who had been silently listening, reacted.
I cant believe it. You not only caused a disturbance in front of someone elses house, but now you dare to draw a sword against my benefactor Then show it. Show me this power you speak of.
Iriel narrowed her eyes at Aira, who had abruptly interjected.
The power of the Holy Kingdom is formidable, but I wonder if a mere elf can withstand it.
Whether its bravery or foolhardiness, youll discover it more quickly by experiencing it firsthand.
You dont know your ce.
Aira was slightly shorter, so she looked up at Iriel.
But there was a calmness in Airas eyes.
It was the gaze of a strong individual.
Perhaps disliking that, Iriel scowled.
Then, suddenly, the shouts of those surrounding them filled their ears.
How dare you speak to the saintess like that!
What audacity you have to spout such nonsense!
The believers, filled with faith, drew their swords against her, who dared to speak against Gods representative.
They seemed to have lost their minds, their faces twisted with rage as they charged forward.
The swords that had swiftly reached her neck all halted at her single word.
Halt.
The crowd of people stopped in their tracks at hermand.
It was truly astonishing.
My body
Saintess Please help us!
Kuek Even our divine power is frozen!
Their bodies, as well as the divine power they could control, had all ceased.
Yet, they believed they had restrained Airas movements.
After all, they had frozen with their swords poised near her neck.
Even the slightest movement would cause the sword to slice their necks.
Aira smirked and advanced a step.
Pakang-
There was an indescribable sound as the sword struck the neck.
The swords that made contact with her body shattered into fragments.
The Holy Kingdoms holy knights, who had been wielding fairly good swords, glimpsed despair as their swords disintegrated helplessly.
Was this truly an elf?
No, an elf could not exhibit such divine presence.
Then, what was the identity of the elf standing before them?
Before the diminutive Aira, who was half their size, they quaked.
The thought of what could happen to them incited fear.
The primal instinct to survive overpowered their faith and began to seep in.
Pl-please spare us! I was just
Aaaaah! Save me!
Even though she hadnt taken any action yet, their screams were spectacr.
Aira grinned mischievously.
Are these the knights who will aplish the great task you spoke of?
They have weak faith.
How pathetic. Did you think the god granted power only to you? Confined in the framework of Gods judgment
You talk too much.
Iriel frowned and charged at her.
Regardless of the oue, since the elf had initiated the confrontation, they still had justification as their weapon.
The pure white light radiating from her hand pressed onto Aira.
This time, her hand was filled with full power, unlike when she faced Pia.
As evidence, the golden divine power had turned white.
It had the power to prate even therge-scale barrier erected by the magicians.
With this move, it was clear that Airas head would fall to the ground.
But her hand, too, had halted like the holy knights scattered around.
Hold.
It was just one word.
Even though she wanted to kill the adversary before her, she had no choice but to halt at her single word.
She attempted to break free by infusing divine power, but it failed to respond.
It was as if her body, her very flesh, had frozen in time.
Aira slowly approached the struggling Iriel.
And then she quietly intoned.
How does it feel to have the power of the Holy Kingdom you trusted in be blocked by one elf?
The power of the Holy Kingdom is not yet exhausted!
How grave.
Aira looked at Iriel as if she was observing something pitiful, and Iriel clenched her teeth.
She was filled with rage and yelled.
Addeuk! We will transport the Saint to the Holy Kingdom by any means necessary! Even if we only bring his body.
Zzaak-
She couldntplete her sentence.
Because Aira pped her cheek.
Cold blue eyes stared directly at Iriel.
Do not speak thoughtlessly. The Saint youre trying to take, even if its just his body, is more valuable to me than life itself.
The p was so forceful that blood flowed from Iriels mouth.
But even then, Iriel couldnt utter a word.
The eyes that disyed a murderous intent in the silence were gazing at her, and she understood.
If she spoke one more word, she might actually die by her hand.
Her body quivered with the fear that had seized her.
Even though she pretended otherwise, she didnt want to confront the elf before her.
Indeed, she wondered if it was feasible to oppose such a frighteningly powerful elf.
She questioned if the High Elf she had heard of was the elf before her.
Aira lifted her chin with her small hand.
She knew that Ray wanted to go to the Holy Kingdom.
He seemed reluctant, but he was attempting to go there of his own volition for some reason.
That induced an unpleasant emotion in her.
Because of that unpleasant emotion, her hand gained strength.
How audacious you are to take what belongs to others. I want to obliterate your repugnant country right now.
Umjjil.
Iriel reacted to Airas chilling words.
It was clear that there would be total destruction or at least partial destruction.
This was because she couldnt move her body with just a single word from her.
But could she kill her, even if it resulted in partial destruction?
The answer was obviously no.
Aira would partially destroy the Holy Kingdom and then disappear gracefully.
She possessed that level of skill.
Afterying Pia next to arge tree, Ray approached Iriel.
And he spoke in a low voice.
I will go to the Holy Kingdom.
Those words brought mixed feelings.
Even though she knew that Ray would go to the Holy Kingdom, it pained Airas heart.
Even if it wasnt immediate.
On the other hand, Iriels expression slightly rxed.
Because she was confident that he woulde to the Holy Kingdom.
Ray didnt care about the situation around him and continued speaking.
But theres a condition.
Condition you say?
Firstly, I didnt be the Saint for the god. I became the Saint by my own will, and its also my will to quit.
Even for her, who was cold-hearted and full of pride, her mouth was wide open at that moment.
Oh my. What does it mean to be a Saint?
Isnt it a position where one is chosen by a god and serves the will of the god in a sacred nation ruled by the god?
But he said he would quit by his own will.
He must have lost his mind or didnt understand what being a Saint meant.
However, he didnt care about her reaction and continued speaking.
Secondly. If this kind of thing happens even once more, I dont know what the situation will be.
He pointed at the grass covered in blood and said.
What kind of situation will it be?
I dont know either. I might leave the Holy Kingdom and be the Saint of the enemy country.
The Saintess thought the Saint wasnt really making the right decision. He was threatening the Holy Kingdom, even God. If this happens again, he might choose a different country over you all.
However, Iriel was not concerned about the second condition. If a Saint, who had received divine power, betrayed their faith, that divine power would return to God. Herck of worry stemmed from herck of understanding about Ray.
He did not need any power; his knowledge and skills were power in themselves. He had even resurrected the dead in this world, so adding the knowledge from here, even he did not know what kind of synergy could ur.
Take away his divine power? Ray would likely be pleased about that. After all, he preferred mana.
Iriel asked in a tense voice,
Is there a third one?
Yes.
His expression, as if asking why she was asking the obvious, felt annoying.
The third is that I have the right to use all the library facilities in the holy kingdom.
Thats easy.
The third condition was like a perk that naturally came with being a Saint. Saints and Saintesses had the right to use all facilities in the holy kingdom.
Fourth.
She did not want to believe there was a fourth, but there was.
I will be paid for the work I do during my time. Of course, the holy kingdom will provide for food, clothing, and shelter.
Food, clothing, and shelter?
Ah, she realized food, clothing, and shelter might not be amon expression here.
Ray exined,
It means the holy kingdom will provide what I wear, eat, and where I sleep.
After thinking silently in her stiffened state, she asked with curiosity,
What do you mean by payment?
With a look of confusion, he responded to Iriels question,
Money, of course.
This was also beyond her expectations. It was money.
For Iriel, her fantasy of a Saint shattered at that moment.
Chapter 35: Saints And Saintesses (7)
Chapter 35: Saints And Saintesses (7)
Then, the surrounding voices of protest reached her ears.
How can this be, Saintess! Does he n to ept the condition of easily bing a Saint, only to quit soon after?
Thats right! Moreover, a Saint demanding money! Its clear that God made a mistake!
Those who imed their faith was as deep as the ocean were now doubting God.
God had clearly made a mistake.
If such a reckless remark had been made in the Holy Kingdom, they might have been instantly imprisoned.
But under these unbelievable circumstances, the words just slipped out.
Iriels gaze towards them was not kind.
The priests who met her eyes hurriedly turned their heads, hoping she wouldnt remember their faces.
Once back in the Holy Kingdom, Iriel thought she would surely deal with them first.
I may not understand the first, but I will ept the rest.
The first one is the most important. I feel if I stay as a Saint for too long, it might be a pain in the ass.
Oh, dear God
She whispered, seeking the divine.
How dare he refer to such a noble position as Saint as if hes talking about some dirty filth?
Her unwavering faith was slightly shaken.
And the fifth.
No, with Raysst words, whatever faith was left in her seemed to sway as if hit by a fierce storm.
When had she ever been treated this way?
But she couldnt argue because she was afraid of the elf who was ring at her from the side.
Soon, she would realize there was something scarier than that re.
She felt a sudden coldness in the surrounding mana and looked up at Ray.
He, with previously unseen cold eyes, sternly said,
Apologize. Sincerely.
The hall was instantly wrapped in silence at Rays words.
Anyone who understood the gravity of asking the Saintess for an apology would undoubtedly be shocked.
To ask the representative of God for an apology means to admit ones mistake and seek forgiveness.
In essence, saying to the one representing the deity, What you did was wrong.
No matter if the other party was a Saint of equal standing, the demand for an apology at that moment was quite surprising.
Saints or Saintesses seldom apologized unless the matter was of great importance.
It was an almost historically rare event.
To demand such a significant apology over a minor disturbance in the elf vige seemed excessive.
With a stern expression, Iriel stated,
I cannot apologize. Please consider the position of a Saintess who carries out the will of God.
Her words implied, You too are a Saint; wouldnt it be problematic if such a situation urred for you?
But Ray responded firmly,
Consider whose position? Who was the one who threatened without considering the position of the elves?
It was necessary to bring the Saint. Our requests werepletely ignored by you
Ray interrupted Iriels excuse,
So youre saying you cant apologize?
After hesitating for a moment, Iriel said coldly,
Yes. If my apology resolves the matter on my part, Ill dly give it, but our responsibility is too great. A single word could invoke the wrath of God.
I see.
Seeing Ray nod in apparent understanding, Iriel felt a moment of relief.
However, his next words shattered that relief.
Then I wont go. Be it Saint or whatever, tell your God to find someone else.
What?
She stared nkly at Ray, unable to believe what he had just said.
What was the big deal about bing a Saint?
It was a position where one could hold all the honors and have the power to move people like waves with just a word.
Even when wandering around the vige, the vigers looked at her with awe and reverence.
Even the Pope, the Emperor of the Holy Kingdom, couldnt have his way with her.
And she would abandon such a position?
It was an unimaginable thing to do.
At least, ording to themon sense she knew.
But Ray had no interest in hermon sense.
He looked at Aira and said,
Lets go back. We also need to treat Pia.
Uh, huh? Yes
Aira also seemed quite flustered, stuttering her words.
Watching him turn his back without any hesitation, Iriel bit her lip.
She was a Saint. Naturally, she had never experienced such treatment before.
Wait a moment.
Iriel called out to him.
But Ray didnt turn his head; he merely halted his steps.
It felt as though he was saying, Speak.
So, she opened her mouth.
I might not apologize but I will provide the necessary support. So
I dont need any support.
Ray turned around and stared directly at her.
Apologize.
As he spoke, the mana around them seemed to tighten around her neck.
His will was so firm that the mana resonated with it.
Even the Saint didnt dare to say anything else.
Iriel spat out those words and watched him walk away.
On the way back to the vige, Aira and Ray remained silent.
It was Aira who first broke the seemingly endless silence.
Are you really okay?
She asked, concern evident in her voice.
To be honest, he wasnt okay. It was a golden opportunity to gain medical knowledge, money, resources, and experience.
Especially if he followed the Saint and assumed the role of a Saintess.
She seemed to have seen through Rays thoughts and said,
Its not toote. You just have to say youll go with them.
Her words implied that he might regret not going to the Holy Kingdom to gain what he needed.
But Ray slowly shook his head.
I wont regret it. Id rather not learn from an organization that wont even apologize for such an act.
Aira looked ahead without responding.
No matter what Ray thought, there was definitely something he could gain by going to the Holy Kingdom. However, warmth surged in her heart as she saw him refuse the position of Saint for their sake.
Of course, to Ray, the position of a Saint might be as insignificant as the presidency of a vige womens association.
Looking at Ray, Aira suddenly became curious.
What was he doing all this for?
He kept the existence of the vige a secret not only from his own kind, humans, but also saved her life when she was on the brink of death.
Even when the powerful entity known as the Holy Kingdom approached, he demanded a proper apology. When they failed toply, he simply declined the position of Saint.
They could hardly repay such a favor. Yet, he didnt seem to mind and instead continued to do even more for them.
Since she was a child, she had never experienced love, which made her particrly sensitive to such matters.
The overwhelming emotions she initially felt evolved into aplex mixture of feelings that bound her internally, as his limitless kindness was beyond words.
Why. Why do you
She asked, her gaze still fixed straight ahead.
Why can you dedicate yourself to us like this.
What are we to you?
She swallowed the rest of her words before she could finish them.
Being with him allowed her to experience happiness for the first time in the twenty years she had been waiting.
Despite receiving the best care and treatment, he rejected a position that anyone would envy to choose them.
Had there ever been a time in her long, indeterminable life when she felt as alive as she did now?
Upon reaching this thought, she naturally shook her head.
There certainly hadnt been.
This man showed kindness without expecting anything in return.
Therefore, she, who had never opened her heart to anyone, didnt even realize that she had melted like snow only for Ray.
Ray opened his mouth.
I just do what I want to do.
What do you want?
A happy life.
Then you should be even more of a saint.
In her opinion, a happy life by human standards meant a life filled with wealth and fame.
Having lived for such a long time, she understood this and to some extent, agreed. Having more meant you were happier than those who had less.
Seemingly aware of this thought, he nodded.
Thats true but
Ray paused before continuing.
Being in a high position that everyone admires is good, but sometimes getting annoyed over trivial matters, treating sick people, and chopping trees for money isnt a bad life either. If I can find joy in small things, then thats enough for me.
His white hair danced in the wind.
The pure white seemed to bring color to his heart.
Airas eyes were filled with his figure.
Her expression turned nk as she continued to watch his profile.
I want to see you happy too.
It was a moment of renewed resolve for her.
Iriel remained rooted to the spot.
It wasnt because the mana hold Aira had used still lingered.
The mana hold had already been released.
She was immobilized because of Ray.
Then I wont go. Find someone else for your saint or whatever.
That was what the saint had said.
Even the god who had chosen him might feel embarrassed.
Looking for someone else. Did the saint chosen by the god think he was being selected from an adventurers guild or a job agency?
It was hard to believe, but it was the truth.
As she stood motionless, the high priest approached her.
Saintess there seems to have been some misunderstanding. Otherwise, such a saint
He slightly frowned as he spoke.
But he must know the truth as well.
There could be no errors in the revtions from a god.
Especially if it was a revtion concerning a saint or saintess.
Iriel weakly turned to look at him.
Misunderstanding I hope thats true.
The saintess, who was renowned for her wless work, looked deste today.
Her hair was disheveled, her armor was stained with blood, and her expression was nk as she stood still.
This was not the saintess he knew.
But it was not without reason.
The actions disyed by the saint had left a deep imprint on their minds.
Evidence of this was that the high and low priests were whispering among themselves.
Just now was that a saint?
Shh! Fool, its Saint!
Right. A saint.
He didnt act like a saint at all. His setting of conditions was proof of that.
Even though it was disrespectful tobel the gods representative, the saint, as not saint-like, no one intervened.
If a heresy judge had been present, they might have, but everyone shared the same sentiment.
No, even if a heresy judge had been there, they might have felt the same way after witnessing the saints behavior.
The saint had left a powerful impression before vanishing.
Iriel chewed her nails.
She was contemting her next move.
The priest knew that the saintess always exhibited such behavior when she was deep in thought, so he didnt disturb her.
The solutions she came up with were always effective.
After mulling over it for several minutes, Iriel abruptly lifted her head and started to act.
Chapter 36: Saints And Saintesses (8)
Chapter 36: Saints And Saintesses (8)
She, who was collecting her few possessions, looked at the bewildered dispatch team and spoke.
Everyone, return to the Kingdom of Silia. I will proceed to the elf vige.
Her deration, which sounded like amand, left everyone stunned.
Venturing to the elf vige alone.
Was she not considering her own safety as a saintess!
Immediately, dissenting voices erupted.
No, Saintess!
Exactly! You just witnessed it yourself! Those demonic elves
Going alone is too risky!
Despite their passionate responses, Iriel shook her head.
I believe its safer for me to go alone than to bring all these people with me. Moreover, they wont attack me without reason.
While it was true that they wouldnt assault the saintess unprovoked, the situation remained perilous.
But if she, the representative of God, ordered it, they would have no choice but to obey.
A few priests from the dispatch team conferred, and one of them spoke as a representative.
In that case, please allow some of us to apany you. It will undoubtedly be safer than going alone.
This was their attempt atpromise.
But once again, Iriel shook her head.
I mustnt give the impression that I am assembling people to apany me.
The saint she perceived was a boy who didnt give off that impression.
If she gave him the impression that she was scheming something, it could incite him further.
And provoking him would also provoke the elf apanying him, making it challenging to hastily gather people.
Moreover, she had to consider the possibility that the elves wouldnt ept her.
There was no need to bring someone along and cause unnecessary trouble.
And she couldnt afford to do so.
I will go alone.
The resolute determination in her statement left the priest speechless.
But
This is amand. Everyone, return to the Kingdom of Silia. Immediately.
She interrupted the priests words and spoke with authority.
She then raised her right hand, relieving everyone of their fatigue.
Her divine powers light enveloped everyone, instantly dispelling their umted fatigue. They turned their gaze towards the saintess.
S-Saintess
Please stay safe.
May God be with you
Moved by Iriels blessing, they felt a wave of emotions.
They believed that the saintess was considering their welfare and had chosen to go alone.
Typically, many viewed the saintess negatively,paring her to a zealot, and thus avoided her.
But now, everyone looked at Iriel with favorable eyes.
Although it wasnt her intention, it was an unexpected advantage.
However, the reason the saintess wanted to go alone was entirely different from what they assumed.
It wasnt because she was concerned that they would get injured.
Instead, she didnt want to bring them as she thought they would be a hindrance.
Iriel hid her expression and smiled faintly.
I will surely bring back positive results.
Ah
We will be waiting for news from the Saintess!
Sob
Some even shed tears of emotion.
Iriel, who had always seemed cold and heartless, considered them at a crucial moment.
Those who had previously thought ill of her now shed tears of remorse and self-reflection, and the priests believed that the gods had chosen the right saint, blessing the future of the holy kingdom.
Such reactions indicated that it was a perilous journey to go to the elf vige alone.
She might have truly died.
Iriel picked up her small luggage and slightly bowed her head.
Ill go ahead. Be wary of the monsters attacks, and may Gods blessings be with you on your journey ahead.
With her blessing, divine power truly flowed into them.
Looking at their bodies filled with divine power, they felt as if they could defeat any monster that crossed their path.
So this is the power of a saint
Really, its as if Gods blessing is embedded
As a saint with a significant presence, they acknowledged that she indeed possessed such power.
Iriel observed them, then quickly ran in the direction where Lei and Aira had vanished.
She moved almost out of sight, as if she had disappeared.
Watching Iriel vanishpletely, the dispatched soldiers followed the priests guidance and left.
They whispered to each other as they went.
As expected, she is a saint who will be recorded in history Just a word, and its really as if God has bestowed his blessing
I I dont think Ill ever forget todays history
From today onwards, after Gaia, Ill serve the saint!
Because they believed their god had directly bestowed blessings upon them, their faith deepened even more.
Even the pdins of Sangyeondae, known for their deep faith, radiated divine power with dazed eyes.
The weakest among the dispatched soldiers, Hagyeondae, was brimming with divine power and couldnt regain their senses.
But since they had received blessings directly from the god, there was no way they would lose to monsters.
They yearned to encounter monsters and test their power.
Having checked the approximate location on the map and thoroughly memorized it, Iriel knew where to go as if she had been there before.
Before sunset, she entered the forest full of towering trees and paused for a moment to survey her surroundings.
Are there no monsters around here?
Having encountered several groups of monsters on her way to the vige, she noticed the number of monsters significantly decreased as she neared the elf vige.
This allowed her to proceed to the vige smoothly.
After surveying her surroundings and resting for a while, she quickened her pace again and soon arrived at the entrance of the vige.
There, she encountered several elves one after another, who became alert at the sight of blood on Iriels armor.
The scent of blood was not human.
It was natural for them to react to the scent of their kins blood.
Human, donte any closer.
Are you a ve trader? The number of people seems too few.
Two male elves blocked her path.
One of them pointed a bow at her, while the other unsheathed a sword.
Seeing this, Iriel responded with her characteristic smile and a wave of her hand.
I didnte here to fight. I came to see the saint in your vige.
Her blood-stained face and armor made her words hard to believe.
But she was genuine.
They must have realized that her words were truthful.
Youre serious. So, youre saying theres a saint in our vige?
Regardless, we cant allow a human into our vige.
Even if her words were truthful, they wouldnt step aside.
After all, wasnt that the blood of their kin on her armor?
As she smiled with blood on her face, they questioned her identity.
Ignoring the doubts that arose in their minds, they aimed their bow and sword at her.
Leave the forest immediately.
If youe any closer, we wont stand by.
She had already ventured deep into the elves territory.
It was their front yard, though she hadnt entered the vige.
Therefore, the elves naturally became more hostile.
There was no reason for humans to venture this far.
Yet, she didnt lose her smile.
Its troublesome But could you at least call him for me?
Despite her request, the elves shook their heads.
We cant allow that.
Go back.
Their unanimous response didnt unsettle Iriel.
Then could you at least let me stay here?
Her awkward smile made them exchange nces, seemingly considering.
Noticing their hesitation, Iriel continued.
I wont cause any harm. I promise.
Perhaps because they sensed sincerity in her earnest words, the two elves nodded.
Stay far away from here.
If you try toe any closer, we will attack immediately.
Iriel slightly bowed her head.
Thank you. I wonte closer, so dont worry.
After offering a brief greeting, she moved to a corner and gently set down her packed bag.
The elves didnt hinder her, but they frowned at her actions.
She utilized a portion of her tent to shield herself from the sunlight and gathered fallen leaves to create afortable bed on the ground.
Her actions didnt resemble those of someone who had only camped a few times.
The sight of a human setting up camp in their front yard was unfamiliar to them, but they sensed no ill intent towards the elves in her actions.
As the sun began to descend, Iriels hands moved more busily.
Beforeplete darkness fell, she sessfully erected the tent.
Although it was crudely constructed with unsuitable materials, it seemed adequate for camping.
The elves feltpelled to monitor her actions, so they didnt take their eyes off her every move.
Iriel felt their stares but didnt mind, and she began to remove her blood-stained armor.
The armor, which covered only the vital areas, was quite heavy.
When she ced it on the ground, a thud sound echoed.
She picked up damp leaves and began cleaning the armor she had worn, her actions reverent.
Of course, the elves didnt see it that way.
They merely frowned at the scent of blood and continued to watch.
They seemed to have a vague idea of who the saint she imed to be was and let her be, wondering if they knew each other.
After all, the individual in their vige was a benefactor to all the elves.
They couldnt treat someone who might be acquainted with him carelessly, but they also couldnt let her into the vige.
All they could do was send a messenger to the vige and prepare to attack immediately if she exhibited any suspicious behavior.
However, contrary to their expectations, the human girl before them didnt do anything unusual.
She simply cleaned the armor, neatly ced it to one side, knelt down, and brought her hands together in prayer.
How could they not recognize that she was praying?
Her familiar posture exuded a mysterious aura.
A small but gentle divine power emanated from Iriel.
Gradually, the divine power that erupted from her body orbited her before returning.
This cycle continued.
Given the surrounding darkness, she seemed to radiate light.
How long could she hold this stance?
The two elves remained alert, but they regarded the human before them with fresh perspectives.
It appeared as though she was murmuring something, but it was indistinct.
They merely observed her and awaited the change of shift.
Since another elf had already been dispatched to the vige, there were no issues.
Chapter 37: Sincere Efforts
Chapter 37: Sincere Efforts
The festival in the Elf vige had concluded. Some inebriated elves had returned home to rest, and no one outside was aware of the happenings.
Ira must have ensured their silence.
Afterrgely healing Pias injuries, Ray took a seat at a table to rest and was taken aback when a young elf brought him news.
Huh?
Someone was seeking him?
He had a vague idea of who it might be, so while he was surprised, he wasnt intrigued.
How many people?
Huh? Just one person.
Just one?
Ray cocked his head in puzzlement at the elfs response.
Just one person. Could it be that the saintess hade alone?
An unforeseen circumstance had arisen, causing confusion.
Why had shee alone to the Elf vige?
Moreover, ording to what he had been told, she had even erected a tent and was camping.
Ray hastily moved.
Why in the world had shee?
To convince me? Or to ry a message?
Numerous thoughts crossed his mind, but nothing was definite.
Before long, his brisk steps had led him out of the vige.
As he arrived at the entrance and walked a bit further, he noticed a few elves standing there.
Ray addressed them.
Im here.
Ray.
Where were you? Todays feast was for you.
Did it seem like you were having a grand time without me?
The elves had indeed reveled more than anyone else, even in his absence.
Aware of this, they coughed awkwardly and evaded his question.
Ahem.
But who was looking for me?
In response to his question, the blonde elf pointed in a certain direction.
Following his finger, Ray spotted a clumsily erected tent.
The surrounding area was shrouded in darkness, but a faint light emanated from the tent, giving it a somewhat magical appearance.
In the midst of the light, he saw a face he hadnt seen before, but felt familiar.
The person he had been thinking of.
The saintess, Iriel Velliaiz.
He didnt understand why she was camping alone in such a ce, but since she had made the journey here, it was appropriate to inquire about her intentions.
Ray slowly advanced towards her.
Iriel didnt seem to notice his approach and remained kneeling with her hands together in prayer.
It didnt seem like the right time to talk to her, so he quietly waited. But then, two elves approached from behind and shook their heads.
Its no use. Shes been in that position since sunset.
It must have been at least three hours
Ray looked at her in surprise upon hearing this.
Her focus was incredible.
Maintaining the same posture for three hours and concentrating on one thing was not as easy as it sounded.
Despite her enjoyment of bloodshed to the point where she could be mistaken for not being a saintess, her heartfelt devotion to serving God was genuine.
Of course, that didnt mean he condoned causing harm to others because of it.
But shes been like this for three hours Shell probably get up soon.
Ray had no choice but to wait for her.
He was certain that it was she who had driven the elves guardian, Pia, to such extremes.
If she were to lose her mind and attack the guards, he would be the only one who could stop her.
So, it was safer to stay here and keep an eye on her.
Even though she was known as a saint, he didntpletely trust her.
It wont be long, just a moment.
He spent the time chatting with the elf guard on duty.
Waiting for this amount of time wasnt difficult for him.
Ray, a man with a heart as wide as the ocean, was not a narrow-minded man who got hung up on small acts of patience.
Iriel, who he thought would wake up soon, remained unconscious for a while longer.
The elf guard had even changed shifts twice.
Finally, she stopped her muttering and finished her prayer.
Iriel sighed and massaged her stiff neck.
Then, without a sound, a voice spoke from beside her.
Do you pray all day long. Do you tell the gods about what you had for dinner yesterday.
The voice was like a scratch on her soul. She felt a chill run down her spine.
Could there be a demon in a ce like this?
She swiftly enveloped her right hand with divine power.
Then, she whipped her head around as swiftly as the wind.
There, gazing down at her, stood a saint with a haggard expression.
She was so startled that she couldnt even muster her usual smile.
The strange demeanor of the saint made her feel threatened, prompting her to take a step back.
Saint?
Saint, prince, whatever, why are you here?
He exuded an oppressive aura of exhaustion that seemed to demand, Just state your purpose.
She was the one who had slept outside, so why did the saint appear like a beggar?
She genuinely didnt anticipate encountering the saint in this manner again.
She had arrived, believing that if she waited long enough, she would eventually meet him, and was prepared to wait as long as necessary to uphold the word of the gods.
Despite her intention to wait for him, why was the saint waiting for her?
Furthermore, his gaze seemed to warn, If you utter something unnecessary, I will kill you.
Afterpleting her prayer, Iriel was unsure how to deal with this unexpected challenge.
Oh, God.
She had just finished conversing with God, but here she was, seeking His guidance again.
She had prepared for any potential conversation she might have with the saint, considering the pros and cons of each possibility.
Yet, oddly, whenever she actually engaged in conversation with the saint before her, the discussion never followed her ns.
She, who was renowned among all the saints for wlessly executing her duties.
The noble man, possessing a heart as vast as the ocean, who didnt dwell on minor acts of patience, stated,
Speak quickly, or you will regret it.
His voice was tinged with anger.
Iriel responded hesitantly.
I have something to discuss with you, Saint
Did youe here to converse with me or to talk with your God?
He uttered with a sigh, his magnanimity apparent.
At these words, Iriel couldnt respond impulsively.
The saint resembled a frenzied boar, in a state of extreme excitement.
She wasnt sure how long he had waited for her, but it was certainly an entire day.
If she misspoke now, he would return to the vige.
She swallowed.
I need to state my purpose.
The sight of the saint panting heavily was enough to stir her survival instincts, causing her to question if she truly was Gods chosen one.
Iriel shook her head to dispel her wavering faith and said with a forced smile,
Would you apany me to the holynd
Ray interrupted her.
Do you intend to apologize?
I cannot apologize, but instead, I will demonstrate my sincerity through my actions here.
Her eyes were steadfast, reflecting her sincerity.
Ray scowled as he observed her.
So, you wont apologize, and you want me to witness this, correct?
Thats not what Im saying at all!
Then how do you n to demonstrate your sincerity?
Ray asked, filled with skepticism, and the saint promptly responded.
While I cannot verbally apologize due to my position I can express it through my actions.
Ray sighed at her baffling words.
Being a saint was a challenging role.
Did she mean that she couldnt articte properly because she was anxious about God?
He shook his head and asked again.
What does an apology through actions entail?
In response to Rays question, Iriel raised her slightly lowered head.
I will reflect on my actions until all the elves here are satisfied.
Her statement was unprecedented.
If there had been any officials from the holynd present, they would have hastily gestured to stop her.
Sleeping on the streets as a form of penance was perhaps even more difficult than a verbal apology.
However, whether she was a saint or not, she would never verbally apologize, even if it cost her life.
But whether she was a saint or not, it was irrelevant to Ray.
His only condition for going to the holynd was an apology, and she was willing to offer it in her own way, so he had no intention of stopping her.
The only issue was whether the elves would ept it.
Most of the elves were unaware of what had transpired outside their vige.
To his knowledge, only four individuals were aware of the incident outside the vige: Ray, A, Pia, and the elder.
For now, it was eptable for her to sleep on the streets in front of the vige. However, it would likely take a significant amount of time for those four to forgive her.
If the saintess left her position for too long, the holynd would dispatch troops to search for her, and the same incident would ur again.
Ray pointed this out to Iriel.
If you abandon your position, the holynd wille searching for you. Then the elves and the holynd will sh again. Have you considered that?
She looked at Ray with mild surprise.
Just a moment ago, he had resembled an enraged wild boar, but now, he was clearly looking towards the future.
He appeared to be a teenager but had profound thoughts.
She admired him inwardly and responded as if it was a matter of course.
Of course. Thats what the prayer was for. I have already informed God. Even if I am a saintess, the holynd cannot act to find me against Gods will.
How can I believe that?
Of course, there is no way to convince you.
She spoke with her chest puffed out in pride.
He almost let his guard down due to her refreshing demeanor.
Ray tilted his head at her inexplicable confidence.
She continued her words slowly.
But even if my words are false, there are many elves here who can see through my lies in an instant. And there are also people here who can subdue me in a moment.
She implied that there was no reason for her to lie when taking such a risk.
It was indeed a valid argument.
Even if she lied, as long as the saintess could be subdued, she could be taken hostage.
Furthermore, she did not appear to be a foolish woman who would fabricate a lie that could be instantly exposed.
On the contrary, she seemed unusually astute for her age.
Ray pondered for a moment.
An apology doesnt necessarily have to be verbal.
He mulled over this and contemted the potential oues.
Since the Saintess hadmunicated her intentions to God, this God entity would likely reveal his will to the Holy Kingdom in some manner.
This would make an invasion by the Holy Kingdom highly improbable.
Moreover, even if the Holy Kingdom decided to amass troops and invade, the Silia Kingdom would not remain passive.
The act of gathering troops in their kingdom to search for the Saintess would be a significant affront to their pride, and if the Holy Kingdom brought troops to find the Saintess, they would be stopped at the border.
Additionally, since the Holy Kingdom worshipped God, disregarding Gods will could be used as a reason to demand reform in the Holy Kingdom.
No matter how he considered it, there seemed to be no substantial issues.
Ray nodded his head.
Proceed. But whatever happens to you is not my concern. If the elves demand your return, theres nothing you can do about it.
With his approval, Iriels smile widened even more.
As he was about to depart with his weary body, Iriel hastily called out to him.
Saint!
Perhaps it was because he had stayed awake all night. Even though he had alleviated his physical fatigue and dirtiness with Clean magic, his mind was still exhausted, and his natural irritation was umting.
Why, what is it now?
Where should I wash up
As she spoke, her voice became fainter.
In proportion to her voice, Rays eyebrows furrowed.
Chapter 38: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (1)
Chapter 38: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (1)
After providing Iriel with some leaves that could somewhat disguise her as a human and sketching a rough map of the streams course, Ray returned to the vige.
Naturally, the duration for which she could survive with those leaves was debatable, but having made her wait for an entire day, Ray felt quite pleased with himself for informing her about the edible leaves and hardy grass as a small gesture of kindness.
What a thoughtful heart he possessed.
He contemted her potential death from starvation and informed her about things she could consume. In reality, he told her because it would be inconvenient for him if she died.
Ray rubbed his eyes with his hands.
Im so exhausted
When was thest time he had stayed awake all night? Even though it was once a daily routine, his body hadnt adjusted after more than a decade.
He felt incredibly fatigued just from staying awake for one day.
Soon, a massive tree appeared before his eyes. It was so enormous that the term massive seemed insufficient.
His body felt as if it was turning yellow at the thought of climbing up to Airas house.
He made a promise to himself that he must learn from his father how to activate mana in his body, then he clung to the tree.
He sighed deeply.
Ha
He already felt depleted.
Even though he contemted climbing, his body continually hesitated.
It wasnt that he couldnt climb, but he felt so irritated that he questioned whether he really needed to climb.
Eventually, he fell from the tree he had grasped and walked towards Pias house.
Soon he would need to visit Pia to check her wound, and since she would be lying in bed, it wouldnt disturb her if he slept on the floor.
Once he made up his mind, his actions naturally quickened.
He adeptly rolled up some leaves to create a basket.
Since the leaves hadnt rolled on the muddy ground, he thought washing them once would suffice.
He washed his hands in the stream flowing through the center of the vige and then cleaned the basket.
Ray sat down to wet his throat, then filled the basket with water before heading to Pias house.
Pias house was not far from the vige center, so he reached there quickly.
Creak-
The soft sound of the wooden door opening echoed, and inside, he saw her lying on the bed.
Her brown hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her eyes were closed. Her appearance undeniably reminded him that she was from a beautiful race.
However, having already been captivated by Airas appearance, it was hard for her to make an impression on him.
Her beauty had raised his standards, even though she was slightly shorter than Pia.
Noticing an object of the right size next to him, Ray said,
Yeah, just about this size Huh?
Sensing that something was amiss, he stared at the object.
There it was, the object of the perfect size.
The object turned out to be Aira.
She hadnt made any sound, so he didnt know how long she had been there.
She stood there with her arms crossed and a slightly sulky expression on her face.
Its been a day. But why didnt youe to see me first?
She seemed to be referring to the time when he had turned back from climbing the tree beneath Airas house.
Was she implying that she had sensed him with her extraordinary perception? It was indeed an incredible perception.
As Ray was about to tend to Pias wounds, he naturally addressed her.
Your house is too high. And I also need to check on Pias condition.
As he spoke, Ray assessed Pias condition.
Her wounds had healed significantly.
There were many superficial wounds, but most of them were minor, so they wouldnt take long to heal.
If there was a slightlyrger wound, was it a sword wound on her side?
At the entrance of the vige, he picked a purple-flushed flower and dissolved it well in the water he had fetched.
Aira brought a chair and sat next to him.
She grumbled.
The house is too high What kind of reason is that?
.
Did that not make sense?
Ray was shocked for the first time.
The immense height, easily over ten meters, seemed insignificant to the elves.
He felt like he needed to learn more magic, understand how to activate mana, or spitefully construct stairs in the elf vige.
As Ray observed Pia, Iriel was returning from bathing in the stream.
The two elves tsked as they watched her retreat to her tent and start praying again.
Shes at it again.
Isnt that position ufortable?
Those not on night watch had little to upy them.
The most they could do was observe the human before them, so naturally, their attention was drawn to her.
The human woman spent all day on her knees, praying.
The elves grew tired of her.
They simply left her alone, assuming she would eventually stop.
But they were wrong.
Her prayers persisted into the second day.
Ray had items to retrieve from home and stories to share, so he bypassed the vige and saw Iriel in the tent, praying just as she had the previous day.
What did God mean to her? Well, she was a saint, so perhaps this was normal.
He had never considered her a saint, and each time he saw her like this, he struggled to adjust.
All he had seen was her face and armor smeared with blood, driven mad by faith.
Ray shook his head and headed home.
Upon arriving home, he immediately sought out Eil and Saein.
They appeared to be having a meal, as a delicious aroma filled the air.
He was delighted to see his parents faces after such a long time and was about to rush over to them, but he instantly regretted it.
As soon as they spotted Ray, they quickly disengaged from their affectionate interaction at the dining table.
Saein waved her hand in embarrassment.
Oh, Ray, are you hungry? Would you like to eat? Hohoho
Cough This kid, no tact. It would have been fine if he had arrived a bitter.
He could infer the atmosphere that had been present.
He grinned and spoke.
Just continue what you were doing.
Then, he shut the door and walked to his room.
Ah. Would he have a younger sibling by this time next year? But he likely wouldnt be able to see it.
He emptied his bag entirely and stood before the bookshelf, readying himself to depart for the Holy Kingdom.
It wasnt that he had forgiven Iriel or developed a fondness for the Holy Kingdom. It was due to something he had experienced while caring for Pia the previous night and what Aira had conveyed to him.
Ray, I want you to go to the Holy Kingdom.
Ray expressed surprise at Airas words.
Huh? Why are you saying this all of a sudden?
Aira regarded him with a grave expression.
I know you have some reason to go to the Holy Kingdom. I appreciate that youre thinking of us, but its also crucial not to miss the chance when it presents itself.
In essence, she was telling him to consider his own needs.
He couldnt muster a response.
Her point was indeed valid.
He felt the same way.
Ive been toocent until now.
Hadnt he merely viewed the Holy Kingdom as a chance to enhance his medical skills?
It was ironic that he, who had resolved to apologize, was now willingly heading to the Holy Kingdom, but it seemed better than letting the opportunity slip away.
Having made his decision, he couldnt afford to waste time here. He had pledged to cure any disease here as well.
If he becamecent here again, his determination might falter.
Ray firmly closed his mouth and picked up a few books he needed to take with him, stuffing them into his bag.
He spent the day at home.
Since he might not be able toe home for a while, he thought he should make the most of what could be hisst day at home.
Moreover, he had to inform his parents about the Holy Kingdom.
He couldnt dy it any longer.
After a simple breakfast, Ray, who had practiced sparring with Eil as usual, felt it was time to discuss the Holy Kingdom.
Eventually, Ray confessed to Saein and Eil while they were having lunch.
Eil dropped the fork he was holding as he spoke.
What, what did you say?
Saein had a simr reaction.
What are you talking about?
From their perspective, it was a bolt out of the blue.
Sending their only son to the Holy Kingdom, that was.
Eils lips quivered.
Ray, you a saint to the Holy Kingdom, what is
It could have been dismissed as a childs joke.
But Eil and Saein knew.
They knew that Ray had never spoken nonsense to them until then.
He nodded his head.
It was hard for him to believe, but it was true. There had even been a troop from the Holy Kingdom looking for him, along with the saintess.
Saein covered her mouth with both hands.
Oh my goodness
Normally, they would have been peacefully sitting down and having lunch. But that was not possible then.
One of the family members had to leave, so lunch was the least of their worries.
The ensuing silence made it impossible for anyone to eat properly.
The first to break the silence was Eil.
When are you leaving? Does that mean you cante home anymore?
The usually energetic fathers voice was filled with sorrow, which felt strange.
He had braced himself, but then he felt a sudden urge to cry.
But it wasnt like he couldnt return home forever.
Ray shook his head in response to Eils words.
Ill probably leave straight away today. I cane home. Its just that I definitely wont be able to for a few years
Then Saein spoke.
Being taken to the Holy Kingdom, how can youe back?
Saints and saintesses spend their entire lives in the Holy Kingdom.
They provide everything for them in the Holy Kingdom, but returning home like then was out of the question.
Even so, Ray shook his head.
I cane back, I definitely will.
Although it sounded like baseless nonsense, there was a conviction in Rays words.
Saeins tears, which she had been suppressing by covering her mouth with both hands, finally broke free.
Sob How could this happen Suddenly a saint
Why are you crying and upsetting the child when hes the one departing?
Eil spoke and draped an arm around Sains shoulder.
Then, with his other hand, he firmly grasped Rays shoulder.
Until you return, Mom will be well cared for by Dad. So, dont worry about anything and just go.
Wouldnt a father be sad? But a fathers heart prioritizes his childs worries over his own.
The fathers love, which was directly felt by the child, also made Rays nose tingle.
Then Eil chuckled and spoke.
Boys shouldnt cry. When you were little, you didnt cry much, but now that youve grown up
I havent started crying yet.
Not crying? Your face is all wet with tears.
He wiped away his tears.
He didnt know what the future held. He was simply heading to the Holy Kingdom to achieve his goals.
But the fact that there were people who cared about him provided him with immense strength. At that moment, he wasnt worried at all about the journey to the Holy Kingdom that he would undertake alone.
Chapter 39: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (2)
Chapter 39: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (2)
After she finished her prayer, she opened her eyes and exhaled.
Huu
She hadnt consumed anything for three days, and her hunger was intolerable.
As she got up from her tent, she began searching for something to eat.
Having always enjoyed the finest foods from the Holy Kingdom at her request, it was a harsh contrast to be now scavenging for food.
But she had no choice. She considered it a trial to adhere to Gods word.
While squatting and meticulously examining the ground, Iriel spotted the edible grass the Saint had mentioned and gently plucked its top.
She didnt uproot the grass entirely, as that would surely upset the nearby elves.
As soon as she plucked the grass, a sticky fluid seeped out, which disgusted her.
When she put it in her mouth and started chewing, an intense bitterness overwhelmed her pte.
Eugh!
She hadnt expected the high-quality ingredients she was ustomed to, but she had hoped it would be at least ptable.
But it was so bitter that she doubted even animals would consume it.
The two elf guards observing her were taken aback and remarked,
My goodness we dont even eat that because its too bitter
Human beings sometimes willingly endure hardships the Saintess truly is extraordinary. I wouldnt eat that in a million years.
She felt a wave of anger seeing them cluck their tongues as if it would be preferable to starve.
Ugh Saint!
She swallowed the grass, mentally cursing the Saint.
A warm energy surged from her stomach, and the image of the Saint, grinning and dering the grass was healthy, shed in her mind.
Aaaah!
At the Saintesss sudden outcry, the elves were rmed and pointed their bows at her, yelling,
Silence!
We warned you we would attack if you tried any tricks!
Wa, water!
We told you to keep quiet!
Tears of frustration filled her eyes.
This was more challenging than any trial she had previously faced.
She had arrived at the elf vige full of confidence, intending to take the Saint with her, but now she was consumed by regret.
A searing heat surged within her, prompting her to scream,
Kyaak! I need water!
Quiet, quiet!
A peculiar scream reverberated through the Grandel forest.
It was only the third day since she had started sleeping outside the vige.
He had bid farewell to his parents.
A smile graced his face as he remembered his mother packing travel food while holding back tears.
In line with Eils advice that goodbyes should be brief, he had left home before sunset, his heart feeling light.
Ray set off for the elf vige, traversing the familiar forest.
Iriel was there, but he also wanted to bid the elves farewell.
As he journeyed through the forest, he found himself looking around more often, aware that he wouldnt see this ce for some time.
He walked briskly yet unhurriedly, taking in his surroundings.
The monsters didnt dare approach him due to his speed.
The Saintess was guzzling water as if she intended to drain the entire stream. Her usually neat hair that fell to her waist was now unkempt, and her swollen eyes were bloodshot.
Seeing her, the elves likely doubled their guard duty.
Reluctantly causing the elves to bolster their guard, she returned to her tent, panting heavily.
She longed to return to the Holy Kingdom.
She had tried eating three different types of grass that the Saint imed were edible, but one was so bitter that even animals would shun it, and the other two tasted decent but were so tough that she tried slicing them with divine power to verify if they were indeed nts.
No matter how much she chewed, the stubborn grass retained its form in her mouth, and she was the first to give up.
In the end, she couldnt eat anything and just sat quietly in the tent.
Should I just go back
As she was lying down and gazing at the sky, a voice sounded from beside her.
Prepare yourself. Were heading to the Holy Kingdom.
Ah. Was she now experiencing auditory hallucinations?
When she didnt respond, Ray slightly furrowed his brow and nudged her with his foot.
When had the Saint ever been treated in such a manner? However, she didnt want to move at that moment.
Ray thought Iriel might be dead because she remained motionless, but when he noticed her chest rising and falling rhythmically, he discarded the idea.
Otherwise, what could exin her reaction?
He forcefully picked up the prone Iriel.
In a state akin to a zombie, Ray looked at her and said,
Were heading to the Holy Kingdom. Be ready before I return.
YeYes?
It was then that she seemed to regain her senses, her eyes widening as she questioned him.
Tears even streamed down her face.
Am I am I forgiven?
Had she finally aplished her objective? Had she upheld Gods word?
Overwhelmed with joy, Ray calmly said,
No. Stop spouting nonsense and lead me to the Holy Kingdom.
Even with his order to guide the Saint of the Holy Kingdom like a tour guide, her happiness didnt diminish.
In fact, she wanted to wave her hand and urge him to repeat his words.
Thats how elevated Iriels spirits were.
Regardless of her mood, Ray said nothing more and walked past her, heading towards the vige.
The elf guard saw him and spoke.
Are you just arriving now?
Pia has awakened, go see her. She seems to be waiting for you. Hahaha.
So she finally woke up. Apart from a dislocated shoulder and a cut on her side, Pia had nothing but bruises. The reason she had been lying down until now was purely due to fatigue.
Ray smiled and nodded at them.
Ill go see her immediately.
As soon as he entered the vige, he saw quite a few elves.
He greeted each of them on his way to Pias house and then opened the door.
There she was, seated on a chair.
Youre really awake? You were sleeping like a log.
Then she smiled and said,
Beauties require a lot of sleep.
She didnt have any problems referring to herself as a beauty.
In fact, it seemed like an apt description.
Her beauty resembled a jewel crafted from assembled crystals, and she had been asleep for a solid twenty years.
Despite his serious response to her jest-filled remark, Pia asked with concern.
Thats not the reaction I was hoping for Whats wrong?
No. It appears that beauties do require a lot of sleep.
Traditionally, it wasnt that beauties needed a lot of sleep, but that they maintained regr sleep schedules, which enhanced their skin, prevented dark circles, and thus made them look more beautiful.
However, it seemed it was time for him to revise his beliefs.
Would he understand why beauties required a lot of sleep when he had gathered enough knowledge someday?
While he was engrossed in his pointless thoughts, someone barged in from behind him.
Hmph. Youvee directly here again.
He recognized her familiar voice before he even saw her.
Aira.
Just like thest time, and now again whats your opinion on the High Elves?
Pia was taken aback by her grumbling in a low voice and bowed respectfully.
Ah, greetings Lady Aira.
Aira dismissively waved her hand at Pias greeting.
Enough.
Ray spoke in disbelief.
Why are you seen more often in Pias house than Pia herself?
Theres no ce in the vige I cant visit.
That may be true, but
His voice faded as he attempted to intimidate the home invader with a stern look. However, Aira avoided his gaze and swiftly shifted the subject.
She nced at Rays backpack, filled with something, andmented,
You appear to have made a decision.
Ray slightly nodded in response to her words.
Im heading to the Holy Kingdom. Its an opportunity that came my way, just as you mentioned.
Thats a wise choice. So youre departing now.
Ray nodded silently once more.
Pia was quite taken aback by their conversation. Departing? But to where?
Although Pia was curious, she didnt dare to voice her questions because of Aira. The thought of him leaving left her at a loss.
Seeing Pias distress, Aira clicked her tongue and said,
If theres something youre curious about, dont hesitate to ask, child.
It was quite an amusing scene, as Aira, who appeared even younger than Pia, said that.
Pia hesitated for a moment before bowing to Aira.
Thank you, Lady Aira.
Yes. What do you want to know?
Ray mimicked Airas tone, causing Airas lips to twitch in amusement.
Where are you going when you say youre leaving? Werent you nning on staying here? Youre not considering following the humans from the Holy Kingdom, are you?
Pia was overwhelmed by the flurry of questions.
He answered slowly,
Yes, Im considering going to the Holy Kingdom.
At his firm response, Pia was once again at a loss for words.
How how long?
How long would it be? He wasnt entirely sure himself.
He would likely return if there was no more knowledge to gain, or if he grew bored of the Holy Kingdom.
He thought it might not take more than a few years.
Ray organized his thoughts and then said,
I dont know. Probably not more than a few years?
At his words, her face slightly rxed.
Will you return?
I will return. No matter what happens.
Aha I see. Hehehe. Okay, take care!
Her face was nowpletely rxed, back to her usual self.
Ray looked at Aira with a Why is she like that? expression, and Aira said,
Unlike humans, a few years is nothing to elves. A few years well, its likeing back in a moment.
Ah.
Ray nodded in understanding, and Aira spoke again,
If you have nothing else to ask, Id like to borrow him for a while
Ah, yes! Go ahead!
He didnt appreciate their behavior as if they were lending and using him like an object, but it was thest time.
As he prided himself on being generous, he could endure it this time.
But whether he endured or not, it seemed not to matter to Aira.
She grasped his hand and channeled mana.
Blink.
Suddenly, their surroundings and the backdrop blurred.
As the scenery shifted with a single utterance, he felt slightly dizzy.
Ugh
Holding his head and surveying his surroundings, he realized they were in Airas house.
She appeared unaffected, observing him and speaking.
I have something to give you. Please, do not reject it.
Something you want to give me
After a moment, as his difort subsided, he felt at ease.
Then Aira approached him and extended her hand.
Take it.
Take what? Was she referring to her hand?
As Ray took her hand, he felt her distinct cool touch.
Memories from a month prior gradually returned. Back then, he constantly held her hand, transferring mana to monitor Airas physical state.
However, it was undeniably the first time they had held hands in this manner.
Airas face reddened, but she didnt want to reveal it, so she maintained a serious expression.
She parted her small lips and intoned.
This shall be my mark, evidence that I am with him.
To his knowledge, no such spell existed in any magic.
Before he couldprehend it, a reaction emanated from their intertwined hands.
Chapter 40: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (3)
Chapter 40: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (3)
A white mark had appeared on the spot where he had felt the cold chill in his left hand. It resembled the letter M and also looked like a drawn bow with the string pulled back. However, it was not very noticeable against his pale skin.
Ray studied it in wonder and asked,
What is this?
Me.
Huh?
A sense of unease washed over him.
In the books he had read, it was mentioned that humans would form such contracts to enve elves. But this was the reverse! Had the elf formed a contract to ensnare a human?
Surely, he hadnt unwittingly agreed to some bizarre verbal contract or be enved?
Trusting an intruder was never a wise decision!
Aughed, covering her mouth with her hand, as she watched him try to gently withdraw his hand.
Ahaha. Theres no need to be afraid. Ive merely marked you.
Marked? What kind of gift is that!
Didnt you offer yourself as a gift to me? What other gift could possiblypare to that?
With that, she held his marked hand with both of hers.
The cold sensation enveloped his hand once more.
She beamed at him and said,
Take care.
Her smile was breathtakingly beautiful.
Could there be another smile as beautiful as hers anywhere else in the world?
Ray also smiled, as though he found the situation amusing.
Ill be back.
As he slowly left the elf vige, he saw Iriel, her smile as radiant as when they first met.
Seeing her smile so broadly, it was clear she was thrilled about going to the Holy Kingdom.
Are you happy?
Of course, its only natural for a servant of God to return to her master.
However, he couldnt detect any devotion in her words.
The three days of homelessness must have been hard for her.
She said,
First, we will head to the royal road. From there, we will join up with the others from the Holy Kingdom and depart for there.
He truly felt like they were setting off.
Ray took onest look at the elf vige.
Although he had been there for only a few months, he had grown fond of the ce due to various events.
The thought of not seeing this beautiful forest and vige for several years made him feel lonely.
Iriel smiled faintly at his expression.
Are you going to miss it?
Yes. But Ill return And the conditions I mentioned are still valid, right?
We might need to discuss the first condition a bit, but the rest should be fine.
Without responding, he adjusted his backpack.
A long journeyy ahead.
Even if it was just to the royal road, he didnt know how long it would take.
He needed to walk diligently.
Upon arriving at Billo vige, Ray took out a map.
If he followed therge road that went over the mountain, he would reach the royal road.
Simply calcted, it would take three days to get there.
If one used mana, they could get there in just a day.
Iriel had been warming up her body to run all day, but contrary to her expectation, she bought a horse from the stable.
Did you really think of running there?
Running is faster.
Oh my. Even my divine power would be on edge. Its naturally impossible with your mana, which has not received divine power yet.
She shook her head and told him to stop doing the unreasonable.
For Ray, who had lived without any limits to his mana until now, it was something he could attempt.
For anyone, even Aira, there were limits to the amount of mana that one could draw and use.
But that didnt apply to Ray.
Like the mana in the atmosphere seemed endless, Rays mana had no limits as he drew from it.
From his perspective, running was naturally faster.
Anyway, since she bought the horse with her own money, she wouldnt have to run tiresomely.
Once Iriel skillfully climbed onto the horse, Ray followed suit and climbed behind her.
I bought only one horse in case we need funds for unforeseen circumstances.
I dont know how to ride a horse anyway.
He had never ridden a horse, even in the modern world.
He was slightly excited about riding one now.
As Iriel lightly pped the horses rear, the horse trotted off, gradually increasing its speed.
His initial impression of horse riding was fun.
It was certainly more exhrating than driving a car. The experience felt fresh as it was unlike riding any other form of transport.
However, as with all things, there were downsides.
Even though he hadnt been riding for long, his rear was already protesting.
His rear, sore as if it were cramped, felt like it was being punished with each gallop of the horse.
To alleviate the pain, he had to use mana.
Iriel tuned in to the mumbling she could sense from behind her.
Heal Heal Heal
You can use magic
It no longer surprised her. He was the protagonist who was shattering all her preconceived notions about saints.
She didnt know what allowed him to use magic, but she didnt want to engage in conversation with his dark and gloomy voice, so she ignored him.
The saints she knew were quirky enough.
Whatever he was doing behind her, if a saint was doing it, she understood.
Lets sleep here for the night.
She agreed with Iriels suggestion.
They had been riding the horse for half a day.
Since they hadnt left the elf vige early, they had to prepare for a night outdoors.
After tying the horse to a post, Iriel skillfully began setting up a tent.
Ray prepared to cook food while observing her.
He gathered dry twigs and a fairlyrge log, then ignited a fire.
Fire.
Whoosh-
Iriel was mildly impressed as she watched the fire ignite instantly from just themand word.
Activating magic just with themand word Are you an impressive 2nd circle master for your age?
It had been a while since he had received apliment.
Theres a saying thatpliments make even a whale dance. Ray was three times as thrilled.
He removed a small iron pot and dried meat from the travel bag his mother had packed for him, then shouted themand word at the pot.
Water.
It was truly versatile.
Iriel, having realized the value of water during her outdoor sleep in the elf vige, pped her hands while setting up the tent.
While waiting for the pot filled with water to boil, Ray, who had gathered roots that were still fully intact, cut them into small pieces with his fingers enveloped in mana.
She was taken aback by the sight.
It wasnt Rays mana-wrapped fingers that amazed her.
It was the sight of the grass that had once severely burned her.
Wasnt it the exact same grass that even elves wouldnt eat! She had to warn him immediately. The Saint was clearly a lunatic who fanatically loved the bitter taste!
Driven by this thought, Iriel hastily shouted.
Dont put that in!
Thunkthud
Ray, who was cutting the roots and putting them in, looked at her anxiously and said.
Why? Its delicious.
But, its so bitter delicious
Her suspicions were confirmed.
The Saint was a weirdo who liked the bitter taste that even animals wouldnt eat.
Iriel copsed in frustration.
Now everything was ruined.
The dinner she had prepared with even meat had turned into garbage.
She would never eat that thing.
Ray looked at her and held up the root.
Originally, you are supposed to eat the root of this grass. Of course, the leaves have more nutrients, but they are too bitter to eat.
At that, Iriels expression brightened, then immediately turned red.
Why, why didnt you tell me that sooner
Grinning-
A devilish smile appeared on the Saints face.
He feigned surprise and said.
Ah, did you eat the leaves? Oh my. You should have eaten the root.
Certainly, he hadnt said to eat the leaves.
But if someone just points to the grass with their fingers and says, you can eat this, who would think of eating the roots?
Especially in front of the elves who were watching.
As he skillfully stirred the pot, veins bulged on Iriels forehead.
Just you wait
However, her rising anger was quelled by the tantalizing aroma that tickled her nostrils.
It was merely dried meat, water, and some unknown grass roots, but what was this smell?
Regardless of the fact that she hadnt eaten anything for three days, wasnt this an extraordinary fragrance!
Ray retrieved a wooden bowl from his bag.
It didnt resemble a wooden bowl at all because it was so polished.
Ray handed one to Iriel.
From now on, this is yours. If you lose it, find or make one yourself.
She lightly touched the bowl.
Creak-
Could a wooden bowl make such a noise?
Iriel asked out of curiosity.
Where did you buy this bowl?
It was a work of art. How did he ne it so that there wasnt a single splinter?
Then an unexpected answer came.
I made it.
What? Are you joking?
Do you think I would joke about a bowl?
Could it be Was it really true?
She held the bowl again.
Although he imed to have carved it, the Saint was only fifteen years old.
This skill was that of a master craftsman who had spent several decades carving wooden bowls.
It was naturally unbelievable.
Ah, how on earth could he carve this at his age? Hes not even a Swordmaster known for extreme precision.
Iriel dismissed Rays words as a serious joke.
However, she wouldnt know. Ray had spent about five minutes carving this.
Ray stirred the pot and nodded.
This should be enough.
Iriel epted the bowl and scooped out the porridge generously. The fragrant smell immediately filled the surroundings.
With an ecstatic expression, Iriel consumed it as if she were drinking the porridge.
It didnt take long to finish it all.
In the time it took to exhale a few times, Iriel emptied the bowl.
Please give me another bowl!
Arent you getting food in the Holy Kingdom?
Iriel couldnt respond because she was too busy eating, as if she were a starving dog.
Ray clucked his tongue.
Tsk, tsk.
Iriel felt like she might cry again. For some reason, despite several days of mental preparation, no tears fell from her eyes.
Was this the effect of trials? It was truly a remarkable oue.
After discussing various topics and finishing their meal, they promptly went to bed.
They still had a long journey to undertake the next day.
The expeditionary force that had been stationed at the Silia Pce received a message from the Saintess.
On the day they bid farewell to the Saintess, they had already reached the pinnacle of faith and admiration for her, having received the blessings of the gods. They ryed the news of the Saintesssmunication like a faithful dog.
The Saintess ising back!
She intends to return to the Holy Kingdom with the Saint!
Of course, Irielpleted the mission wlessly, just as expected.
If they knew how Iriel had managed things in the elven vige, they would have praised her even more, considering any criticism as sphemy.
They stood at attention, awaiting Iriels arrival at the Silia Pce.
Chapter 41: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (4)
Chapter 41: Time To Go To The Holy Kingdom (4)
Early in the morning, Ray and Iriel awoke, packed their tents, and prepared to depart.
Though it was a bit distant, Iriel, who had washed her face in the stream, cocked her head as she observed Ray, who was shouldering a backpack.
Isnt the holy man going to wash his face?
Im clean.
Instantly, all signs of having slept outdoors vanished.
Why did everything he did seem so irritating?
They each gathered their belongings and mounted their horses.
If they traveled all day, they would barely reach the pce before needing to sleep outside again.
For that reason, they needed to hurry.
After journeying all day, it was beginning to darken as they entered the royal road, and they finally felt a sense of relief.
They wouldnt have to sleep outside anymore. After all, this was the royal road.
Despite the setting sun, the number of people milling about the vige did not decrease.
On the contrary, it seemed as though their numbers were gradually increasing. Being the royal road, it was markedly different from the scene they had witnessed in Villo Vige.
The streets around them were constructed ording to their own rules, and despite the well-organized vige, a sense of liberty filled the air.
Patrols of guards were visible everywhere, which gave the impression of good public order.
As expected, the royal road is different
As he looked around and quietly admired the ce, Iriel seemed proud, as if it were her own country.
Of course its different from a territory located on the border.
But why are you acting so smug?
As they followed the main road of the royal road, a massive castle gate loomed before them.
Its overwhelming majesty was iparable to that of the viscounts mansion.
Was it because it was the kings residence? Just howrge were empires that were bigger than the Silia Kingdom?
As they pondered this while gazing at the castle gate, the guards spoke.
This is the pce. If you wish to enter, please state your identity.
Then, Iriel, who had previously seemed unremarkable in the elf vige, suddenly radiated confidence and amanding presence.
I am the saintess, Iriel.
As she made her deration and disyed some sort of badge, the guard gasped and eximed.
Its an honor to meet you! Hey, open the gate! She is a VIP!
Shortly after hismand, the castle gate began to creak open.
It was as if she was dering, I am the saintess!
Even though she looked at him with a haughty expression, as if challenging how about that?, Ray, who remembered the pitiful look in her eyes as she faced death the previous night, was not impressed in the slightest.
On the contrary, he disregarded her and proceeded inside.
Then, the guard inquired.
What is your identity?
At that moment, he realized he didnt know his own status.
Was he not yet a saint because he hadnt been baptized, or was he a saint regardless of his baptism status?
Unable to respond, Iriel moved closer to Ray and stated.
He is a saint. Right? Saint.
It was as if she was deciding his answer for him.
Even if he hadnt been baptized, he was a saint.
Then, Ray dered.
I am the saint, Ray.
It was the first time he had referred to himself as a saint.
Upon their arrival at the pce, they encountered muscr men, delicate priestesses, and elderly healers.
The off-duty soldiers, who had removed their armor, greeted the two saints.
We greet the saint and the saintess!
Greetings to the saint and the saintess!
Greetings to the saint and the saintess!
Their loud voices echoed simultaneously, drawing the attention of curious passersby.
Iriel waved her hand with a bright smile.
The second to greet them was a man sent from the Silia Pce.
A middle-aged man with a striking brown beard slightly bowed his head in greeting.
Greetings to the saint and the saintess. I am Loiper von Ryan, the head of the Loiper Count family.
The count himself hade out. Iriel was once again reminded of the significance of the saint and the saintess.
Iriel returned his greeting.
Nice to meet you. I am Iriel Veliaz. This is Saint Ray.
Loiper then looked at Ray.
This child is the rumored one Judging by his clothes, he seems to be amoner.
Ray slightly bowed his head in response to Iriels introduction.
His Majesty has also taken a great interest. Please visit the pce again even if you travel to the Saint Kingdom. I will take my leave now.
Count Loiper briefly greeted them and left the scene.
This must have been the courtesy of the Silia Kingdom towards the new saints.
Even so, I didnt expect the count himself toe.
Did the title saint carry enough weight to send a count just for greetings? Iriel also couldnt bring herself to apologize, considering her position as a saintess.
What awaited her in the future was unknown.
But why did he just greet them and leave? Was it because Iriel was present?
Ray looked at Iriel.
She might appear dignified to the dispatched troops, but he knew her hidden face very well after spending a few days together.
No, if it was because of Iriel, then the Silia Kingdom was quite mistaken.
She was a fake (?) saintess. She wasnt like a saintess at all, only having faith in God. The Saint Kingdom shouldpensate for shattering the image of a saintess that he knew.
While he was thinking, Iriel smiled and said,
Lets go inside, saint.
It seemed that her tone became gentler as the number of listeners increased.
Ray frowned but followed her inside.
Even in the pce, the ce where the VIPs stayed was magnificent.
The detailed architecture made one exim in admiration, and the inside was no less impressive.
After passing through the grand lobby and going up to the second floor, there were two doors in the wide hallway.
Did this mean the entire second floor was divided into just two rooms? It was unimaginable howrge these rooms must be.
Iriel stood on the stairs and spoke to the dispatched troops who had entered the lobby.
Our mission in the Silia Kingdom ended. We nned to depart for the Saint Kingdom from the Silia Pce tomorrow. Priest Geol.
At her words, a white-bearded priest standing below bowed his head.
As you wish, saintess.
Please contact our home country and inform them that we found the saint safely and n to return with him.
Understood.
Ray marveled at her proficient handling of tasks from behind.
Although she was a saintess, she appeared not much older than him.
Yet, her speed in handling tasks was astounding.
In an instant, she summarized everything for everyone, received brief reports, and gave directions. The entire process was smooth and wless.
After delivering all the instructions, Iriel turned to Ray and suggested,
Saint, please go in and rest. The room on the right is for you to use today.
Uh? Okay.
He was bewildered at how differently she was behaving.
Upon Iriels guidance, Ray was surprised once again as he entered the room.
This was not just a room.
It felt as if he was looking at a vintage hotel from the modern era.
While it was not exactly a suite, it had aparable level of beauty.
Therge windows perfectly framed theke and the steep mountains outside, and the two beds seemed to cater to the preference of the user; one was hard, and the other was soft.
Moreover, the size of the room was astonishing. The high ceiling, the view from the terrace, and the mesmerizing paintings on disy were breathtaking.
It was enough to leave one speechless.
Wow They must have spent a lot of money
At least the bed would befortable tonight.
On one corner of the table, prepared pajamas were visible.
Did they prepare this room for me? How did they know my size
He tried the pajamas on, and although they were slightly big, they were very soft andfortablepared to his usual rough cotton clothes and leather.
It was an impressive service that he couldnt help but appreciate.
This reminds me of the old days.
The pajamas he wore in the modern era were exactly like these.
The soft silk reduces friction against the skin, leaving onlyfort behind.
He thought that he would sleepfortably that night.
Outside the window, night hadpletely fallen.
The next day, he would depart for the Holy Kingdom.
He felt a blend of anticipation and tension about what kind of ce it might be.
After all, he was going to an entirely new country with nothing but himself.
As soon as morning arrived, Iriel knocked on the door.
Knock - Knock -
Saint, are you awake?
Ray had woken up some time ago, bathed, and finished all his preparations.
He answered Iriels call.
Im awake.
Could you open the door then?
Why was she asking him to open the door? Usually, she would either send a message or ask him toe out.
Regardless, he opened the door and saw Iriel standing there in tidy clothes.
She greeted him with her characteristic bright smile.
Did you sleep well?
Whats happening?
Ray became wary as Iriel, who normally wouldnt greet him after he woke up, came to his door to say hello.
Her smile seemed to conceal something.
It was hard to believe that she was merely excited about departing for the Holy Kingdomter that day.
Her smile broadened as she said,
Whats happening? I just came to say good morning.
Ray was taken aback. Since when did they have such a cordial rtionship that they greeted each other in the morning?
Moreover, wasnt she the one who used to see him as just a chef or a magic pouch that produced water and fire?
He didnt hide his disbelief and chuckled.
A good morning greeting? What do you want to discuss?
His knowing look made Iriel giggle.
It seems my smile doesnt work on the Saint.
Of course. While Iriel was beautiful, Ray had seen Airas smile, which was like a gemstone, every morning. To him, Iriels forced smile was no different from a stone statue.
Without any further dy, Iriel got to the point.
We were about to meet the king of the Silia Kingdom.
Huh?
Ray was taken aback. The meeting with the king was unexpected.
He had no idea about the proper etiquette, the tone to use, or anything of that sort.
Seeing his various expressions, Iriel smirked slightly.
There was no need to be flustered. We were simply going to express our gratitude for the past days and report our departure.
Even so, this was too sudden.
If she had told him the night before, he would have had time to prepare!
But Iriel shook her head.
If you had lost sleep over this, you would have been even more tired for the uing journey.
He could easily eliminate a day or twos fatigue with magic.
However, he didnt argue. She must have had his best interest in mind when she decided not to tell him.
It was something he had to confront eventually. All he could do was face it head-on.
He sighed deeply.
Sigh Alright, when were we going?
Right now.
Chapter 42: The Switched Journey (1)
Chapter 42: The Switched Journey (1)
Ray found himself dumbfounded once again.
His previous thought was discarded. It wasnt that Iriel hadnt thought things through or refrained from speaking.
This was undoubtedly revenge for the full sheet of paper incident. His sharp intuition told him so.
Why else would she, who had never even greeted them in the morning or waved, nowe to greet them, constantly smiling at the door?
As proof, she was currentlyughing.
Hoo Hoo
He cooled his heated mind using the Lamada breathing technique.
There was no need for negative thoughts. Thats right. His heart was as pure as a saints.
Ray also looked at Iriel and returned her smile.
Lets meet again.
King of the Silia Kingdom, Silia Vi Dugard.
He sat on his throne in the audience chamber.
In front of him were Ray and Iriel, slightly bowing their bodies and heads.
Their posture was different from prostration. Initially, Ray intended to prostrate, but Iriel gave him a look, so he adopted the same posture as her.
Fortunately, their quick adaptation allowed them to pass without any words.
The king raised his hand.
Both of you, raise your heads.
Thank you.
Thank you.
Perhaps it was the pressure of having a king of a nation right in front of them, but their words were filled with awkward tension.
Yes. I heard that youre returning to the Holy Kingdom today.
Yes. The opportunity to return to the Holy Kingdom is all thanks to His Majestys grace. On behalf of the Holy Kingdom, we sincerely thank you.
Hahaha. What have I done? Its all due to the strength of the Holy Kingdom.
No. Merely by allowing us to stay in the Silia Kingdom, we have received more than enough grace. We will definitely repay this kindness someday.
Hmm. Is that so By the way, are you the newly chosen Saint?
The king addressed Ray, and he instinctively knew.
He was being tested with just a few words.
Ray slightly bowed his head.
Yes, my name is Ray.
The king regarded him with interest, his greeting marked by a restrained yet anxious demeanor.
I detect no mana from him. He appears to have some knowledge of swordsmanship, but its minimal. Given hisck of a surname, he must be amoner.
Dugard, known as the Knight King, had demonstrated prowess in swordsmanship while also fulfilling the kings duties.
This was why the current Silia Kingdom could even scorn the Empire, not to mention the Holy Kingdom.
The kings military strength directly influenced the morale of the soldiers.
With such military power, he certainly wouldnt fail to perceive the mana of the boy before him.
The mana he sensed from him was almost identical to that of an average person. He didnt seem to possess any aptitude for magic or swordsmanship.
Internally, Dugard felt a wave of relief.
I assumed they were exceptional beings since its the first time in continental history that two Saints have appeared in one era, but fortunately, its not as dire as I feared.
The power of the Holy Kingdom would undoubtedly increase, but if it was just the boy before him, he could manage it.
He wasnt particrly pleased about a Saint emerging from his own country only to be imed by the Holy Kingdom, though.
Its a pleasure to meet you. Its an honor to encounter both the Saint and the Saintess in one location.
Youre too gracious.
.
Ray cast a brief nce at Iriel and signaled her with his eyes.
It was time to depart. The conversation was also nearing its end, so it was time for them to retreat.
Iriel seemed to understand, giving a slight nod.
Just as they were about to speak, Dugard interjected.
Oh, Saintess Iriel. Didnt you just mention that you would reciprocate the kindness?
Something was amiss.
The conversations direction was shifting rapidly.
Iriel also seemed to have a bad feeling, but she kept a bright smile on her face.
Yes. Is there something you would like to request of us?
Hmm
Dugard took a deep breath and paused for a moment.
After about a minute, he sighed again and spoke.
Hoo My cousin, the daughter of Grand Duke Silos, is ill. But we dont even know what kind of illness it is, let alone how to treat it. Could you please see her before you go?
In other words, he wanted to settle the debt of gratitude with this favor.
Iriels smooth forehead wrinkled slightly.
They had already reported that they would return to the Holy Kingdom. The Holy Kingdom was preparing the baptism ceremony and eagerly waiting for the new Saint.
And now they were supposed to visit the daughter of the Grand Duke in his domain? This would dy their schedule to return to the Holy Kingdom, whether it be for a short or long time.
And it was difficult to refuse since the person asking was not just a count or a duke, but the king himself.
Moreover, their Holy Kingdom was in debt to the Silia Kingdom for finding the Saint.
Iriel hesitated for a moment and eventually bowed her head.
Refusing His Majestys request would not be proper for the Holy Kingdom.
Ha ha ha! Thank you very much.
Dugardughed heartily, as if he already knew the answer, while Iriel gritted her teeth in frustration.
Addeuk! Ive been had.
Ray had a bad premonition, and it came true. He shook his head slightly.
The journey to the Holy Kingdom seemed to be getting longer. And the destination was the Grand Dukes domain.
A nation within a nation, the Grand Dukes domain was granted by the king, and they didnt collect taxes separately. That was the status of the Grand Duke.
This title, sometimes called the Grand King, only had the king above it and allowed the Grand Duke to gather military power independently, cing other dukes below him.
So, the domain was quite extensive. It would take at least three days by carriage without rest from the capital to the Grand Dukes domain.
If they also had to treat the illness there and then proceed to the Holy Kingdom, it would take more than a week, at the very least.
Just when they resolved to go to the Holy Kingdom, something always obstructed their path.
Eventually, they had to exit the audience chamber with their shoulders slumped as the kings order to leave was issued.
Outside the audience chamber, Ray red at Iriel.
They were supposed to go to the Holy Kingdom, but now they were heading to the Grand Duke Siloss domain.
And it was all due to the Holy Kingdoms affairs.
So, whats your excuse?
Iriel answered his muttered question with her characteristic smile.
Now that you are a part of the Holy Kingdom as a Saint, you could argue that this will be a valuable experience for you to learn about the world. And if you look at it from a smaller perspective, its a precious time for you to see how I, as a Saintess, handle divine power
That precious time is slipping away.
Iriel recoiled like a startled turtle at his passingment.
Ray sighed deeply.
Hoo Its difficult just to get to the Holy Kingdom.
The harder the journey, the more God is
Iriel averted her gaze as Ray shot her a silent, prating look.
But now that they had already told the king they would go, they had to go, no matter what.
It was an irreversible decision.
Fortunately, the Grand Duchy was en route to the Holy Kingdom.
On the journey to the Holy Kingdom, the thought of treating the Princess provided some sce.
Lets depart right away.
Understood.
Since the detachment members had already been instructed to prepare for departure, there was no issue with leaving immediately. Iriel nodded happily.
They quickly moved to the VIP residence to report on the events that had urred.
The detachment members were stunned upon hearing the story.
Having already submitted the return report to the Holy Kingdom, it was surprising that they were now heading to the Grand Dukes territory, and moreover, to treat the Princess.
Geol, the chief priest, quietly approached the saintess and spoke.
Saintess, preparations for the baptism ceremony are already in progress in the Holy Kingdom. But you are going to the Grand Dukes territory. This should not be.
Iriel then smiled slightly and spoke softly.
The king requested it. I couldnt refuse and epted, so please dont press me too hard.
What! The king?
Geol, the priest, jumped and eximed.
Typically, the highest echelons do not make requests to saints, as there is arge price to be paid in return.
He swallowed hard.
So, what did you promise in return?
What could the Knight King of Sillye have offered that made it impossible for her to refuse?
Geol was so curious that he couldnt stand it.
But the answer that came back was just a smile.
Not understanding, he tilted his head, and Iriel spoke again softly.
There is no return. We were asked to repay the debt we owe.
Was it his imagination that he heard the sound of grinding teeth?
Geol, the priest, caught on at the mention of the debt.
If the Holy Kingdom owed a debt to the Silia Kingdom, there was only one thing it could be - the agreement to search for the saint.
The situation dawned on him, Geols expression showed his difort.
I will send a message that our return to the Holy Kingdom will be dyed.
Thank you for understanding.
Despite the saintesss words, he couldnt erase his difort.
Indeed, it was a rather ufortable request.
The first step of the saint was supposed to be the baptism ceremony, and yet, this had been interrupted.
The king must have known this too. So, was this an obstruction to the Holy Kingdom, or was it an urgent matter?
Geol sincerely hoped it was not the former.
Thanks to the carriage and many horses brought from the Holy Kingdom, the departure went smoothly.
The grand sight of them leaving the city gates must have resonated in the hearts of the guards.
The hoofbeats shook the ground, and the noble bearing of the saintly knights was admirable, even to their fellow knights.
Ray gasped in awe.
Amazing.
Iriel puffed out her chest and proudly said,
All the strength of the Holy Kingdom.
Just hold onto the reins.
Ray nced at her.
He was riding behind Iriel, just like when he had arrived. He knew he would have to learn how to ride a horse someday, but for now, there was no other choice.
Of course, he wanted to feel the wind as he rode, but if he got tired of that, he nned to ride in the carriage.
Iriel seemed to have the same thought, as she didnt n on riding for long either.
She said with a puzzled expression,
You can at least let go of my hand while riding.
Feeling that her horse-riding skills were belittled, she proudly let go of the reins.
Of course, that didnt mean the horse suddenlyid down, but the speed was quite fast now.
Without holding the reins, she didnt know what might happen.
Dont let go of the reins! You should drive safely!
For him, who had the memory of losing his life in public transportation, it was a very important issue.
But she didnt seem to care. If her horse-riding skills were belittled again, she was ready to stand on her hands on the horse.
He realized that he should never belittle her horse-riding skills again.
It would be too sad if he ended his second life in the same way.
Iriel covered her mouth with her unique smile andughed.
Hoho. Are you worried that something will happen because I let go of the reins?
Of course, he wouldnt get hurt even if he fell off the horse.
But since the memory of the modern day had settled as a slight trauma, he couldnt help but feel reluctant.
Iriel chuckled.
If youre so frightened, hold onto my slender waist. Hohohoho.
At her irritating voice, mana instantly gathered in his fist.
Just as his fist was about to rise, Geol, the shrine guardian, approached Iriel.
The sun is setting. Should we prepare for camping?
Sheughed and answered.
Sure. Please prepare.
Yes, I will find suitable terrain and move.
He bowed his head in greeting, but secretly thought.
This is the first time Ive seen the saint look so happy.
Even though she was always smiling, there was a liveliness in her smile that hadnt been there before.
The sight was quite beautiful, to the point that some even swallowed their saliva in envy.
And it was the same for Ray.
His silvery-white hair and blue eyes made even the priestesses blush.
He hadnt stood out in the elf vige until then, but his appearance was on par with the elves.
Rays appearance had unknowingly led to the formation of a certain organization in the entourage.
Even at that moment, that organization was secretly surrounding him.
Iriel also noticed its existence.
There was no way she couldnt notice the gazes pouring towards the saint.
But she wasnt worried. How likely was it for love to form between the saint and the priestesses?
Moreover, she couldnt imagine them trying to seduce Ray.
On a grand scale, they were all believers of the same god. Even if theycked devotion, they wouldnt have the courage to seduce the saint.
But that was her misconception.
Chapter 43: The Switched Journey (2)
Chapter 43: The Switched Journey (2)
As Ray prepared for his nights sleep, a group of priestesses gathered around him.
About four priestesses sat down next to Ray, their smiles soft.
What are you doing, Saint?
Ray looked up at them.
His appearance was like a painting, enough to make the priestesses eyes dazzle instantly.
Im going to start a fire.
Despite being a saint, he was also polite. This made them like him even more.
Shall I bring a torch?
No.
Ray spoke as he spread out a bundle of finely chopped wood.
Then, he threw the shaped logs towards the bonfire and chanted a spell.
Fire.
Whoosh!
The priestesses were startled to see the fire catch so quickly.
Because of his young age, they thought he was simply a saint who hadnt received baptism yet.
But casting magic with just a single incantation! Even if he hadnt be a saint, with this skill level, he would have been an incredible sorcerer.
A second-circle master!
Thats amazing!
Moreover, the backlight of the fire vividly illuminated his profile.
It was enough stimtion to shake the priestessesposure.
Ray threw one log after another into the zing bonfire.
Ive felt eyes on me since yesterday So, these are the main culprits.
He was no fool. He was more sensitive to mana than anyone else.
Of course, he wouldnt fail to notice the priestesses secretly sending nces his way.
Although he was now ustomed to the warm favor(?) from Aira, he couldnt care less about the priestesses infatuation.
As he continued to poke the firewood, a brave priestess spoke to him.
Saint, if its not too much trouble, may we join you?
Even though her words were filled with hidden desires, Ray nodded.
There was no particr reason to refuse their request to share the fire.
Upon hearing his approval, the priestesses noticeably cheered up.
Thank you!
Thank you!
Ray slightly distanced himself from them. He had be ustomed to being alone in modern hospitals.
He naturally felt hesitant about having more people worry about him.
Seeing his reaction, the priestesses must have felt the same, but they didnt mind.
Instead, they were captivated by Rays enchanting gaze as he watched the embers of the fire.
Wow I know its disrespectful, but gulp.
Oh Lord If you let him stay by my side, Ill do anything.
Their prayers to God didnt stray from Rays face as he quietly added logs to the bonfire.
Ray, who was always charming, seemed like a divine being from a myth as he sat by the fire, preparing for the nights sleep.
Somehow, his pure white hair seemed sacred.
Ray tended to the fire to prevent it from going out as he prepared to cook porridge.
Just like when he camped with Iriel, he took a pot from his backpack and filled it with water.
Of course, he hadnt collected water from a stream. If he didnt make use of the convenience of magic, all the time he spent learning would be wasted.
A single word was enough.
Water.
Sssah-
Drops of water formed and gathered in the pot, eventually amassing a considerable amount of water.
Watching this process, the girls were simply amazed and didnt interfere.
It doesnt seem like Ill be disturbed.
From the looks of it, it seemed he could cook in peace.
Even the other priests and pdins were fascinated by the sight of the Saint cooking, and they watched with interest.
Feeling like a spectacle made him feel strange.
He took out the dried fruits his mother had packed for him, skillfully tearing them apart, and added them to the pot along with the meat.
Though it might not result in a delicious porridge, it was perfect for a snack.
As the fragrant aroma wafted through the air, more eyes were drawn to him.
While the others were preparing their meal, the murky porridge seemed more appealing than the food made with quality ingredients.
Although it was merely simple porridge with grassy side dishes, Ray found joy in the cooking process and hummed a little tune.
This caused the priestesses to chuckle.
For them, it was a unique experience to see a Saint humming while preparing food.
The pdins also burst intoughter at the sight.
Initially, they had perceived Ray as a mad Saint who had set conditions and behaved hostilely towards them, but they realized they had been mistaken.
The Saint, chosen and blessed by the gods, exuded an aura that one couldnt help but adore.
As a result, more and more people gathered around Ray.
Sensing the crisis, the priestesses made a request.
Saint! I am truly sorry to ask, but may I have a bowl of that porridge?
Me too, please, Saint!
Ray chuckled at the flood of requests.
Do they not provide you with proper food in the holy kingdom?
It was the same reaction Iriel had after starving for three days.
Although the pot wasrge, it wasnt sufficient to feed everyone.
Therefore, Ray scooped out just enough porridge for them to have a taste into their tes.
Those who received it and gulped it down couldnt help but be amazed.
Its really mild!
The aftertaste is slightly bitter, isnt it? What did you put in?
Its nutritious.
They praised the porridge and smacked their lips.
Although there was very little of it, just enough for one taste, it had a tantalizing vor.
They were too embarrassed to ask for more, and they didnt dare to reach out for more of the Saints food, so they withdrew at that point.
Ray, who had taken a liking to their decency, asked them.
Should I make more for you?
Yes!
Then, I would like to ask too, Saint!
Even the pdins at the back, after hesitating for a bit, raised their hands one by one.
The sight reminded him of elementary school students eager to answer a question.
No one had requested their assistance, but a pdin arrived with arge pot, and a priest, who seemed to have pilfered food from a cleric, also began preparing food. They all found unity in their shared objective.
Once they had collected all the ingredients, cooking was not a challenging task. Furthermore, since it was not porridge made from dried food, the porridge prepared in therge pot was incredibly smooth.
Not only was it full of vor, but it also seized everyones attention.
Having sampled food from Michelin-star restaurants and high-end hotels in the modern world, Ray, who hadnt formally learned cooking but had acquired some skills by observation, was quite the connoisseur.
Initially, he had been an exceptional individual, and he had excelled not only in medicine but also in learning other skills.
Cooking was one of them. During the month he had spent at Airas house treating her, he had researched medicinal herbs, edible nts, and animals, and even the vors they produced.
Making the exceptional porridge was a breeze for him.
The priestesses took on the task ofdling the food into bowls. It was already a significant disrespect that they had asked to partake in the meal prepared for the Saint, and daring to ask them to serve was something their strong faith could not abide.
Get your servings here!
Please form a line! Theres enough for everyone! Probably!
Then chaos broke out.
Those who had sampled the porridge Ray had made earlier were even willing to use their holy powers to reach the front of the line.
Seeing this, Ray muttered to himself seriously,
Perhaps they dont even serve meals in the actual Holy Kingdom
They must have been incredibly hungry, for these typically restrained and dignified individuals to have transformed into mere beggars.
He couldnt help but shake his head. At this rate, the porridge would be gone in no time. Ray quickly secured his portion of the porridge.
Iriel must have also enjoyed the porridge, as she seemed about to appear, but there was no sign of her yet.
While he was searching for her, he moved towards a sensation he sensed from one side.
Are they in the middle of a conversation?
As he looked in the direction where he felt the presence of several people, he noticed a different group of priestesses from those serving the porridge.
He observed that the threads embroidered on their chests were different, indicating they might belong to a different rank or battalion.
Guess not.
Just as he was about to turn away, he halted upon overhearing their conversation.
That new Saint. Isnt everyone just blindly following him? Hes merely a child who cant differentiate right from wrong to the point of making demands on the Holy Kingdom.
Thats true. Saint Iriel even got pped by an elf she was with Have they all forgotten about that?
Theyll eventually realize when they go to the Holy Kingdom. That hes just a puppet Saint
Upon hearing this, Ray couldnt help butugh.
Look at these people. They think Im worth less than the dog next door, dont they?
In the past, no one dared to disrespect him like this. There were countless people who had benefitted from his kindness when he was a prominent figure in the medical field and a prophet. There were more than a few individuals who disappeared without a trace simply for saying the wrong thing.
How should I deal with these people?
As he pondered this, he sensed the presence of someone else.
He held his breath and looked closely to see Iriel appearing with a pop.
She looked at the priestesses and asked,
Whats wrong with my cheek?
A smile was tugging at the corners of her mouth.
It was amon sight to see her smiling like this, but for some reason, it felt stiff.
The atmosphere instantly froze at the sound of her voice filled withughter.
Ray felt goosebumps all over his body.
It felt as though he had been criticizing his boss at work, only to discover that the boss had been standing behind him the whole time.
Since no one could respond, Iriels radiant smile slowly faded and became icy.
Why is my conversation with the Saint being discussed here? Someone, please speak up.
The priestesses had no other option but to remain silent, including Ray who was observing them with baited breath.
She was not her usual self. In a sh, her demeanor reverted to the time when she had invaded the elf vige.
Was this the Saint Iriel who had beenughing and conversing this morning?
So, if you dont speak up, does that mean I can interpret it however I want?
One of the priestesses answered in a quiet voice,
Well, we didnt appreciate the behavior of those who had forgotten all about the Saints struggles
What does that have to do with you?
The atmosphere became quite tense. Even the Holy Knights nearby began to pay attention due to their raised voices.
Then two young clergy members noticed them and rushed over. They appeared to be the leaders responsible for managing the servants.
The clergy stood on either side of the priestesses, unsure of what to do.
Im sorry, Saintess These girls are still too young and must have made a mistake Quickly, apologize!
Before the priestesses could apologize, Iriel smiled at the clergy and said,
Do you believe an apology will be enough? These young ones dared to mock the Saint as an immature child who cannot differentiate right from wrong, and even called him a puppet Saint. Do you think this sphemous act can be resolved with just an apology?
She continued without waiting for their response.
If you genuinely believe that, then proceed with your apology. However, if the apology is not sufficient for forgiveness, they will be turned over to the chief inquisitor of the Holy Kingdom. To retract their hasty words, these individuals will have to do a great deal.
Ray pondered as he observed,
The frog forgets that it was once a tadpole.
Chapter 44: The Switched Journey (3)
Chapter 44: The Switched Journey (3)
Upon hearing Iriels words, the two priests were speechless, standing there.
Once the term heretic inquisitor left the saints lips, they couldnt recklessly intervene.
If they made any mistakes, they too could be scrutinized for protecting the heretics.
Then, the female priests were in a state of chaos. Surrendering themselves to the heretic inquisitor was akin to gambling with their lives.
I, Lady Iriel were truly sorry. We were just!
The apology is misdirected! Are you implying that you cant even apologize properly after insulting the Saint chosen by God with those sharp tongues of yours!
She murmured quietly to herself.
There are people who want to apologize but cant articte it
Ray, who was silently standing in the bushes, couldnt overlook that murmur.
He pondered.
Thats her own narrative.
Her words about being unable to apologize due to her status as a saint echoed in his mind, stemming from Iriels recent utterance.
The desire to apologize but the inability to do so - that was applicable not only to apologies but also to other expressions.
The weight borne by the name Iriel Velliaz. In the past, he too had keenly felt the burden his own name carried.
With just one statement from him about medicine, people started researching it. One word from him empowered people and brought about significant societal changes.
Being aware of all this, he realized that it was preferable to remain silent in certain circumstances.
Yet, she had forsaken all of the Holy Kingdoms dignity and, in the guise of a saint, pleaded for forgiveness in front of the elves vige, even staying there overnight.
Even if she hadnt been forgiven, one couldnt help but acknowledge the sincerity she had demonstrated.
From her viewpoint, that was the best she could do.
Observing Iriel, Ray nced at the female priests.
They were so inferior to Iriel.
Iriel was younger than them. Yet, why did she behave so maturelypared to them?
His perception of Iriel as a false saint had somewhat faded.
Ray decided it was time for him to intervene.
If he waited any longer, the situation would have escted significantly.
He intentionally made his presence known, startling Iriel.
Such a level of concealment Who could it be!
As she swiftly turned her head, Iriel was even more surprised to see Ray standing there.
Without a moments hesitation, Ray spoke with a tsk-tsk.
Is the story over? I listened well. You were smiling in front, but you sure are good at cracking pumpkin seeds.
With the main character of the incident appearing, silence descended upon the surroundings once again.
Others didnt know where Ray had been. They probably assumed he hade after hearing themotion.
But Iriel was different.
He appeared suddenly If he hade from far away, I would have noticed.
Usually, she could locate him wherever he was. But not this time.
It implied that he had deliberately concealed his presence.
A concealment that could even deceive her.
If she knew the source of this method of concealment, she would be astounded.
After all, it was developed to an evolutionary level for him to climb trees unnoticed when he was treating Aira.
Whether Ray knew what she was thinking or not, he looked at the female priests.
Is that what you thought of me? A child who cant differentiate front and back, and a puppet saint in the making.
They couldnt respond to that.
They knew that any excuse they made would only put them at a disadvantage.
Seeing them silent, Ray nodded.
So, its somewhat true that I am to be a puppet saint then.
Iriel was surprised when he readily agreed without any emotion.
Ho, Saint, what do you mean by that!
Youre correct. Currently, theres no divine power or anything, and were uncertain about what we can aplish in the Holy Kingdom. I was selected by the god, but that only positioned me well to be treated like a puppet.
His harsh words shocked the people around him. Even the priestesses, who had been cursing him, gaped in astonishment.
The saint they knew was young, so they anticipated him to retaliate against the priestesses with immature words.
But contrary to their expectations, what he uttered was extremely realistic, to the point that it could even be perceived as a self-insult.
Iriel was taken aback and attempted to stop him.
Impossible! How dare youbel the saint a puppet! God didnt select the saint with that intention!
Oh, who ims that god selected me with that intention? There are individuals in the Holy Kingdom who think like these people. If thats the case, being a puppet cant be avoided.
He questioned Iriel.
In that case, can I manage this myself?
Yes
Upon hearing his words, Ray asked again.
What happens if I surrender them to the heresy inquisitor or something simr?
They will be interrogated. They have disrespected the saint. It will be challenging to evade punishment.
At his words, the terrified priestesses begged Ray.
Please, anything but that!
We apologize! We were myopic!
Observing them, he pondered carefully and then spoke, scanning the crowd.
Im certain there are individuals who have belittled me just like these people here. Correct?
He wasnt singling out anyone specifically, but was speaking while surveying the audience.
Those who felt guilty lowered their heads one by one, proving his words were urate.
Honestly, they couldnt believe that there wouldnt be anyone in the lower faith ss who felt that way about a child being superior to them.
Perhaps even in the upper faith ss, there were those who shared the same sentiment.
Iriel also concurred with this viewpoint.
Ray looked at them and said.
Its not unreasonable to think that way. Just like you all think, I was still young. I didnt have power, ability, connections, or reputation, so such a reaction was only natural.
We
Just as they were about to say something, Ray continued.
In that case, I would prove that your thoughts were wrong during the years I was in the Holy Kingdom.
To the point where those who looked down on me and despised me would sigh and regret, to the point where those who cursed me would long for me. I promised you that.
Ray smiled at the priestesses.
As evidence of that promise I wouldnt punish you. For the day when you would regret it, which was not far away.
At hisst words, the audience shivered.
My god
Iriel wrapped her arms around her shoulders.
She was surprised.
She didnt know that he could say such things.
Incredible words, words that he might not be able to keep, but still, she felt goosebumps all over her body.
Those who met his eyes when he spoke thest words must have felt the same.
That no one could think of it as the childish words of a young child.
Rays words had a tremendous impact.
Forgiving those who had humiliated him, they felt ashamed of themselves.
Why did I look down on that wonderful person just because he was young?
If he wasnt the saint then no one in this world could have been the saint
The regret that Ray talked about immediately swept through the audience.
Although they were despised, their hearts of thinking about and forgiving the other party brought them to their knees.
With the sound of the armor rubbing, the arena was engulfed in solemnity.
One by one, the knees bent, and heads bowed, soon, all the dispatched battalion members were brought to their knees.
No one spoke, but through their actions, they showed their loyalty to the saint.
Iriel had never felt such an extreme level of respect, and she did not even think about getting goosebumps.
In a sh, a dire situation had turned into one where he was revered by all.
Was this his power? His capability?
Oddly, her heart throbbed at the sight of him.
His white hair, gleaming in the moonlight, was strikingly noticeable.
Amidst everyone bowing and expressing awe, why did his smiling figure seem so captivating?
She experienced an unusual difficulty in controlling her body.
Since receiving the baptism and divine power, she had never felt this way.
The priestesses cried out,
Sniff We apologize, Holy One! We were mistaken all along!
We truly repent We are deeply sorry Sorry!
Ray turned to them and said,
I hope you regret more than you currently do. Until I aplish my goal and depart from the Holy Kingdom, I will do my utmost to elevate the Holy Kingdom to the highest position. Whether that will be tomorrow or a few years from now, I cannot say.
Having finished his words, Ray turned and walked towards the tent he had erected.
Everyone in the crowd remained seated even after he had vanished.
They had no choice but to kneel, trembling in reverence.
And so, the first night en route to the Grand Dukes territory passed.
In the morning, they resumed their journey towards Grand Duke Silos territory.
After the previous nights events, their attitude towards Ray hadpletely transformed.
There were no casualments, and they would even prostrate themselves at his humorous remarks.
Iriel could only marvel at his ability to captivate everyone with a single incident.
Even though she had aplished many things as a saint and believed she had instilled trust through her work,
unlike Iriel, who followed orders, they were following Ray with their hearts.
There were no directives given by him, but when he asionally requested a favor, they willinglyplied.
Ray, who usually rode a horse, was seated in a carriage that day, observing the scenery outside.
Iriel cautiously nced at him.
Her hair fluttered in the wind outside the carriage, and her clear eyes struck his heart directly.
Iriels face turned red instantly.
Why am I like this? Ive been out of control since yesterday.
She shook her head to clear her thoughts, but her gaze soon returned to him.
Ray looked at her.
Whats with you? You keep looking at me, then shaking your head, then looking at me again. Do you have a mental illness? Should I cure you?
Oh, maybe Will you cure me?
Ray frowned.
It was severe. She normally seemed a bit off, but it had definitely worsened.
It was at a level that could affect her daily life.
Seeing her shake her head like a madwoman, he felt a sense of horror.
He ced his hand on Iriels forehead with a serious expression.
An immense heat was felt. It felt like his hand had been hit by high-level fire magic.
Ah, hot!
Am I sick somewhere?
Ray expressed concern at the overwhelming heat.
Damn You really seem sick.
The heat he felt was no joke, so he naturally became worried.
It must have been at least 39 degrees Celsius.
Then he grabbed her wrist and checked her pulse.
The clear heartbeat and the heatless hand made him tilt his head in confusion.
Is she normal?
Then, what was the unknown heat he felt on her forehead?
He thought of several simr symptoms, but there was no way she couldnt cure her own body.
He shook his head and took out a book from his backpack.
There was nothing for him to do in the Grand Dukes territory, but he had been quite worried.
Not only in the Grand Dukes territory, but he also felt quite embarrassed when he went to greet the king.
However, he had brought a book on etiquette from As house, thinking that such a situation might arise.
He hadnt had time to read it yet, but now seemed like a good time to read it calmly.
Of course, if Iriels gaze observing him was not there.
Fortunately, Rays focus was strong, so despite the slight distraction, he managed to immerse himself in the book.
Chapter 45: The Switched Journey (4)
Chapter 45: The Switched Journey (4)
While dissuading the enthusiastic knights who were keen to pitch their own tents, Ray sighed in relief as he sessfully erected his tent.
As time passed, their eagerness to demonstrate their loyalty seemed to grow more intense.
Given their focus on faith and loyalty, it was expected, but it was starting to be a bit overwhelming.
As per his routine, he kindled a fire, ced stones inside, and set a pot on top, ready to make porridge.
Eating porridge all day was quite a task, but he only had to bear it until the next day.
Since they had journeyed at a swift pace, they should be able to reach the Silos Duchy by the following afternoon.
While he watched the porridge simmer, Iriel approached him.
Youre making porridge.
The unusual symptoms she had disyed during the day were no longer evident, much to Rays relief.
In her hand was the bowl Ray had given her earlier, seemingly determined to get some porridge.
Seeing this, Ray chuckled and asked her,
Do you want some?
Yes, please.
Her reply was so prompt as if she would have been upset had he not asked.
He took the bowl from her, served an appropriate amount, and handed it back.
Observing her hold the bowl with both hands and blow on it to cool the porridge brought a smile to his face.
It was amusing to imagine the Saintess rushing over here with a bowl in her hand.
Iriel, continuing to giggle while consuming the porridge, cast a sidelong nce at him.
Why?
No, haha. The way your cheeks puff out while youre eating makes you look like a hamster. Hahaha.
A hamster?
Apparently, there were no hamsters here.
Puffing out her cheeks, she said.
Is that an insult?
Why? Are you nning to report me to the heresy inquisitor? Hahaha.
Pfft.
She must have found it amusing as well.
But maintaining her dignity, she immediately resumed a neutral expression afterughing.
Dont tease me.
Just eat. We should reach by tomorrow, so you better sleep early.
I know.
Iriel spoke, turning her head.
Ray also gazed at the sky while eating his porridge.
The surroundings remained noisy, and the fire lit up the area.
A lot had transpired in just one day.
The way people perceived and treated him differed from the previous day, yet the night sky stayed the same.
The blue and orange lights blended with the dark purple backdrop, and the jewels strewn across the sky reminded him that this ce was not Earth.
This view was something one couldnt purchase with money on Earth.
At that moment, a meteor streaked across the sky.
Iriel, observing the meteor, spoke.
Its a meteor.
At her words, an unexinable nostalgia surged within him.
His name in the modern world was also Meteor.
Even though it was a homonym for his name, it felt strange to be addressed as such.
I guess Ive adapted to this ce.
It seemed like he had forgotten his name since he hadnt been referred to by it for some time.
Sheughed bitterly and continued to stare at the sky.
Then, suddenly, she recalled something.
Right. The book I read mentioned that if you make a wish before a shooting star falls, it wille true.
Iriel responded to her casual remark.
!
She quickly sped her hands together in prayer.
It was a moment when the saint sumbed to superstition.
As soon as the prayer concluded, she cleared her throat and spoke.
Ahem. In the empire, they im that those who witness a shooting star with someone will experience a happy death. Of course, I dont believe it.
A happy death. Ray contemted Iriels words.
What indeed is a happy death?
Everyone dies. Despite having saved numerous lives, he wasnt sure if there was such a thing as a happy death.
A death after aplishing something. A death that saved someone. There might be various kinds, but is there truly such a thing as a happy death?
No. In his view, it was merely a better death.
Everyone felt regret at the time of death, even those who had attempted suicide.
A happy death did not exist. That was his conclusion.
He agreed with Iriels opinion.
Its hard to believe.
After riding for another half day, they finally arrived at the Duchy of Sillos.
Though it was hard to call it a border, there was certainly a border-like division between the Kingdom of Sillia and the Duchy of Sillos.
It was because the Kingdom of Sillia had recognized it as a separate state.
When therge troop approached them, the border guards felt the tension and said,
State your business, please.
Iriel quietly showed them a personal letter sealed with the seal of Deogard.
After confirming the letter, the guards swallowed their shock and quickly made way.
Whoa! Pleasee in!
They opened the way, and they finally entered the territory of the Duchy of Sillos.
As they arrived, their shoulders seemed to drop in relief.
Seeing their demeanor, Geol, the shrines priest, warned the dispatched soldiers.
Stay alert until we enter the castle!
With discipline, the soldiers tensed up again and answered in unison.
Yes!
Yes!
Yes!
Finally, they had arrived in the territory of the Duke of Sillos.
Upon arriving at the castle, attendants who seemed to have been prepared in advance rushed to their aid.
They guided them to where they would be staying and stood by to assist the weary group.
The Grand Duke of Sillos, considering their fatigue, did not immediately call upon them.
Ray found this to his liking.
Normally, nobles would resolve their business regardless of others fatigue.
But this man Sillos was different.
Whether it was because the other party was a holy nation, and both Iriel and he were present, or because Sillos was simply considerate, he didnt know.
Ray, whose fatigue had umted to its peak, immediately entered the room he was guided to and washed himself.
Even though he had the ability to cleanse himself with magic, he found physical washing more satisfying.
He changed into the clothes that the attendant had prepared andy down on the bed, immediately feeling his body unwind.
A sense offort and coziness wrapped around him, and he had no desire to do anything else.
Just then, thest noise he wanted to hear echoed through the room.
Knock- Knock-
Saint, are you asleep?
Ray furrowed his brows.
It wasnt particrlyte, but it was indeed bedtime.
What could possibly be the issue at this hour?
While still lying down, Ray responded.
Im sleeping.
A disgruntled voice echoed from behind the door.
But youre still awake, arent you?
Despite the exhaustion he felt, Ray got up and opened the door to find her standing there, smiling.
Suppressing a yawn, Ray asked,
What do you want?
I need to discuss something about the Grand Duke.
It was quite annoying to see her on her tiptoes, peering around the room.
Ray squinted his eyes and asked,
What are you looking for?
Oh, just checking if there might be any disturbances that could bother the Saint.
There wont be any.
May Ie in for a moment?
She was already halfway through the door as she asked.
The impression Ray had of her from their first meeting had already been half shattered, so this wasnt surprising.
Once inside the room, Iriel carefully scanned the surroundings before pointing at a chair and inviting him to sit.
Please, have a seat.
Its hard to tell who the owner is.
Had the roles of guest and host been reversed? Given her current casual demeanor, it seemed fitting.
Ray pulled out a chair and sat down. Iriel then cast something that resembled holy power.
It appeared to be a silent spell designed to block out any surrounding noise.
What was she about to say that required such serious preparation?
Is it something that shouldnt reach the Grand Dukes ears?
Her thoughts seemed to coincide with his, and Iriel began to speak softly.
The Grand Duke should not be made aware of this
What is it?
Why had she told him, whose status as a saint was not yet firmly established?
This made him curious.
The Grand Duke had clearly stated that his daughter was ill. But we arrived here early in the evening Its not a time when we cant be called upon.
Ray continued to look at Iriel without responding, and she continued.
And yet, he didnt call us. His daughter is ill, but The Grand Duke has one daughter and one son. So, either the daughters illness isnt as severe as we thought or
He ns to use his daughters illness diplomatically? After all, the heir will be the son, so theres no problem
She seemed slightly surprised by his sharp words.
Thats right.
Could someone really use their daughter like that? Ray asked,
Do many nobles use their children this way?
Not many, but Its also not rare.
Incredible. Selling off their children when there was nothing else to sell. The Grand Duke might not be doing that, but if it was true, he was a scoundrel.
Before Ray could say anything, she continued,
If thats the case, the Grand Duke will undoubtedly use all sorts of means against the Saint. Its just a hypothesis, but it doesnt hurt to be cautious.
Now he understood.
The reason she was telling him all this without a solid foundation. And to make sure he was aware of the situation and could respond ordingly.
Certainly, taking advantage of the current Saintess, who had everything in ce, would be harder than exploiting the new Saint, who looked young and inexperienced.
Seeing Ray deep in thought, she chuckled.
Dont think too deeply about it. I came here today just to tell you to be careful.
Thats quite a significant event for just a warning, dont you think?
Eh, I trust the Saint will handle it well.
With a slight wink, Iriel rose from her seat.
I should go now. It doesnt look good for the Saint and the Saintess to be alone at thiste hour. Goodnight, Saint.
After the rapid-fire exchange, Ray waved his hand, watching her leave before he plunged back into his thoughts.
Ray reclined on the bed.
Would he really use his own daughter as a pawn to gain something from me? I dont possess any power yet.
Although he held the status and basic rights of a Saint, he was still ignorant about these rights.
To be exploited, one needed to have something of value.
But all he possessed was the backpack he had brought from home.
Hecked status, connections, and wealth. If the truth of his exploitation became public, it would undoubtedly stir up trouble.
Ray dismissed his spiraling thoughts with a shake of his head.
She came to warn me to be careful, so theres no need to overthink it.
Once more, he shook his head to dispel his thoughts and, while lying on the bed, sumbed to sleep.
Chapter 46: The Switched Journey (5)
Chapter 46: The Switched Journey (5)
Morning arrived, and the Grand Duke summoned Ray and Iriel.
The location was simr to King Dugards royal court, grand and spacious, truly befitting the status of a king.
Upon seeing Grand Duke Silos in person, he was a striking middle-aged man.
His silver hair was neatly slicked back and tied, and his brown eyes were a perfectplement.
Surprisingly for a king who dealt with bureaucratic matters, he had a sturdy body, which somehow suited the atmosphere.
Grand Duke Silos spoke.
I am d to see the saint and the saintess. I am truly pleased that you havee for the sake of my daughter.
It is our duty as saints to convey Gods will to those who are suffering. Your Majesty, you need not worry excessively.
Iriels tone was respectful.
However, their titles were somewhat equivalent.
No, perhaps Iriels position might even be higher. It was a position that even the Pope of the renowned holy nation could not interfere with carelessly.
As evidence, they did not bow or bend their waists to Grand Duke Silos, unlike when they had an audience with King Dugard.
They merely bowed their heads and exchanged greetings.
Grand Duke Silos began,
Then, lets get to the main point. Would you examine my daughter? She is irreceable to me. If the saintess heals her, I will reward you generously.
There was no beating around the bush, or the so-called indirect speech that often appeared in noble conversations.
Rather, by mentioning a reward, it didnt seem like he was trying to exploit his daughter.
Furthermore, he specifically requested Iriels help, rather than asking the unknown himself, probably thinking that he would get better results by speaking to her, who had established a reputation.
It didnt seem like he would repeat the conversation he had with Iriel the previous night.
Ray felt somewhat relieved.
Iriel will handle it.
It wasnt because he was apathetic.
Upon hearing Grand Duke Siloss words, Iriel nodded her head once.
Understood. Lets first assess the childs condition.
Thank you, truly
Seeing his joy, as if everything was already healed, Iriel must have realized the potency of her divine power.
Such a reaction could only havee from the trust that she would undoubtedly heal the child.
How many people must she have healed to elicit such a response? It was a moment that made her see herself anew.
Grand Duke Silos excused himself from his mounting work and exited the room.
However, his expression was cheerful.
They were taken aback by the sight that greeted them as they entered the room, led by a maid.
A girl was seated on the bed, her condition severe.
There wererge blisters, and her red, swollen skin bore scratch-like wounds.
Seeing the burst blisters and the thin fluid seeping out, one could only imagine the extent of her suffering.
The girl teared up when she saw them.
Its repulsive, isnt it?
Iriel was at a loss for words.
She simply ced her hand gently on the girls head.
From Iriels hand, holy divine power radiated.
It must have been hard, right? But its okay now
With those words, the wounds and blisters healed as if by magic, and the fluid in the blisters evaporated.
The red, swollen skin gradually subsided. The scratch-like wounds returned to their original skin texture as if time had reversed.
Light enveloped the girls entire body, and a reverent energy filled the air.
When the light faded, the girls body was whole.
In an instant, she blinked her eyes as she returned to normal.
It was a matter of mere seconds. In that time, her skin hadpletely healed.
Ray was speechless.
It felt as if all the medical knowledge she had learned was crumbling.
When Iriel removed her hand from the girls forehead, there was no longer any sign of pain.
When she moved her body, nothing hindered her. She felt no pain in her skin, and there was no itching.
Tears welled up in the girls eyes as she touched her shoulder, and she finally burst into tears.
Uaaaaaang! Thank you so much! Sob sob
Iriel hugged the girl warmly.
Youve been through a lot. You did well.
Seeing this, Ray wore the most aggrieved expression in the world.
I worked so hard to learn medicine, and its all healed with just a touch of your hand? Ah, Im going to lose my mind.
His expression seemed to contain all the worlds sorrows.
How many trials and tribtions had modern medicine endured to advance? How significant had it been to save people without sleep?
How much salvation had he felt at the end of that great effort when he saw the smiles of the patients?
But now, his feelings were nothing but emptiness.
If there was a god in this ce, he felt like he would punch him right away.
Ray was full of frustration, but the girl continued to shed tears of joy.
Naturally, the news reached the ears of Grand Duke Silos, who was in his office.
Grand Duke Silos practically kicked the door open, throwing his dignity to the wind.
Ra! Oh, my daughter!
He ran to her in a stride and hugged her tightly,pletely different from the imposing figure he was in the audience hall.
If there was a fool for a daughter, this would be it. He was ashamed of himself for thinking he could take diplomatic advantage of his daughters illness for a moment.
Grand Duke Silos looked at Iriel and bowed his head.
Thank you so much! I will never forget this grace!
Iriel smiled her characteristic smile.
Its not at all. This is also the will of God.
My daughter has been sick for over eight years. To heal her in such a short time, you truly are a saint!
Despite the continuous praise, Ray could not admire her.
Thats because the situation just now kept reying in his head.
Grand Duke Silos bowed his head, Ray couldnt stop crying, Iriel smiled, and Ray clutched her head in agony.
The scene in the room was truly unique.
Come, please eat!
Thank you.
Thank you.
They dined together at the kings invitation, along with the kings four family members.
However, among them, no one spoke to Ray, whose spirit seemed half gone and whose voice alone sounded sad.
Perhaps Iriel might have been the only one who spoke to her.
Nevertheless, the atmosphere was quite harmonious.
Ray continued to smile, and Grand Duke Silos was grinning from ear to ear.
Hophel, the kings son, spoke to Iriel.
You truly are a saint. The rumors were rather understated. I sincerely thank you for healing my sister.
Iriel smiled as she bowed politely.
Your praise is too kind. I will dedicate all my glory to my god, Gaia.
You are truly humble.
In the midst of everyoneughing, only Ray seemed to be in a different world.
He couldntugh with them. If someone said, But you can still use the Heal skill, right? he would want to go and argue with them.
Whats the use! Its a skill used to kill people!
Ray screamed inwardly and came to his senses when Iriel gently jabbed him in the side.
Um the saint doesnt seem to like this situation very much
He smiled awkwardly at her slightly annoyed tone.
Oh, no. I was just lost in thought. I apologize.
Iriel also chimed in.
The saint is always deep in thought. Dont worry too much.
If the saintess says so
However, his expression didnt change at those words.
Afterwards, it was as if everyone had agreed not to talk to Ray.
It seemed like they were saying, We went out of our way to talk to you, and you dare to be lost in thought?
Thus, the conversation continued among the five people, excluding Ray.
Time passed, and eventually, they decided to stay one more day.
After the meal and greetings, he finally headed to the guest room.
Saint, why did you seem like this? You appeared drained.
No, Im merely exhausted. I require some rest.
Ray understood that priests and shamans healed people in this manner, but witnessing it firsthand was startling and outrageous.
It seemed as though the structure of medicine he had trusted was crumbling.
Iriel expressed her concern,
Is that so? Ensure you rest well once you retire.
Indeed.
He wearily shuffled to the room and utched the door.
Even the elegantly adorned and magnificent room failed to lift his spirits.
He reclined on the bed without even cleansing himself. The dim room appeared to mirror his emotions.
He felt as though he might even begin to weep. He had dedicated his entire life to medicine, but the current circumstances seemed to negate his very existence.
He had no desire to leave the bed.
However, as if by a specter, a knock sounded on the door.
Knock - knock -
Thest sound he wished to hear apanied it.
Saint, are you asleep?
Was this a case of dj vu?
A voice emanated from outside.
Im unsure of whats transpiring, but dont lose yourself, saint.
Her anxious voice reached him.
She likely pondered outside the door before knocking.
He merelyy there without responding.
Then Iriel proceeded.
Everyone faces their own struggles, correct? I dont believe these challenges will demolish what the saint has established. And I think your grumbling demeanor suits you more than this disheartened appearance.
At her words, something resonated in Rays mind, and he abruptly sat upright in bed.
He wouldnt lose himself.
That was correct.
Would everything he had constructed up to this point copse instantaneously? No, it wouldnt.
So what if someone could restore a person in a moment? He would take more time, be more meticulous, and heal them more effectively.
Thatmitment, that time, that effort would undoubtedly be rewarded.
After all, wasnt his motivation to be a doctor to see that smile? He desired to treat suffering individuals, even those afflicted with ailments that no one else could remedy.
Since there was no response from inside, she hesitated, scratched her head, and then spoke.
Saint What I mean is
Bang -
He abruptly opened the door.
Startled, Iriel stepped back.
Ray looked at her and spoke,
Thank you. You gave me strength.
His gratitude was sincere, and he even smiled.
Upon reflection, he realized he had worried over nothing. After all, he was himself.
No matter how quickly someone else could heal, he just had to follow his own path.
He didnt need divine power. After all, he had modern medicine.
If he didnt possess divine power, they didnt possess modern knowledge.
Just like the saying, the grass is always greener on the other side, he had felt envious for a moment.
Seeing his newly brightened expression, Iriel also chuckled.
When you cry and thenugh, youll get a
Chapter 47: The Switched Journey (6)
Chapter 47: The Switched Journey (6)
His steps were filled with confidence from the morning.
There was no trace of yesterdays deep contemtion.
He willingly approached Leiras room and knocked.
Knock- Knock-
Whos there?
A cheerful voice emanated from within.
It appeared she had enjoyed a good nights sleep after a long while.
Leira responded.
Its Ray fromst night. I wanted to check on you, if thats alright?
The door swung open immediately.
Yes, pleasee in!
For Leira, who was about his age, a handsome boy was a pleasant sight.
Especially if that handsome boy was a saint.
As soon as Ray entered the room, he got down to business.
Do you feel any itchiness or have any blisters?
No. The Saintess healed me, so Im not worried now.
As she spoke, he examined her thoroughly.
With his keen observation skills, he noticed her skin was slightly reddened.
Whether it was due to lying down or the illness, he couldnt tell.
However, there was one way to determine it, and that was by using mana.
Ray asked for her consent.
May I hold your hand for a moment?
Yes, what?
Leiras face instantly flushed.
Being the royal child of the Grand Duke, no one dared approach her recklessly.
Without even asking why he needed to hold her hand, she turned her head and extended it.
Here, here you go.
Ray took her hand and immediately let his mana flow.
Whether she hadnt trained in mana orcked a mana road, his mana, which moved through the blood vessels, had already reached her shoulder.
Seeing the active movement of blood in her shoulder, he concluded that the marks werent from lying down.
Ray gently stimted the area with mana.
Immediately, there was a reaction.
She flinched.
Is it itchy?
Although she looked slightly surprised, she didnt scratch it or anything.
He was able to stimte it further, but since the mana moved through the blood vessels instead of the mana road, the blood vessels risked bursting.
There was a limit to what he could discern through mana. Ultimately, he had to stop there.
In time, the truth would naturally reveal itself.
If she had fully healed, there would be no symptoms, but if she hadntpletely recovered
Those awful blisters and hives, the unbearable itchiness would torment her once more.
Then, there might be an opportunity to witness the tear-streaked face of the Grand Duke of Silos.
Ray released her hand.
He then rose to his feet and asked,
Would you mind if I visited again tomorrow?
Yes!
Though one might be taken aback by such an immediate response, Ray didnt mind and bowed his head.
Thank you. Please rest now. Ill return tomorrow.
Yes.
Ray felt a slight pang of regret for not seizing the opportunity to converse with him, but shecked the courage to engage him as he hastily exited the room.
But it was alright, she would see him again tomorrow.
Ray murmured to herself, Hes incredibly handsome.
She gazed at the door through which Ray had vanished, idly scratching her shoulder.
By the time Ray reached the guest room, the situation he had been pondering was already unfolding.
It must have been around dinner time. The Grand Dukes family, gathered for a meal, noticed small hives reappearing on Leiras face.
Her skin, which had turned slightly red, was dotted with hives, and pus could even be seen seeping out.
Though it wasnt much, if one looked closely, the symptoms were reemerging.
The Grand Duke was taken aback and bellowed at the chambein.
Summon the saintess immediately!
Upon receiving the news in the middle of the night, Iriel and Ray went to see the Grand Duke.
Iriel appeared confused, unaware of the specifics, but Ray, who had anticipated the situation, frowned.
Have the symptoms returned? If we haventpletely cured it Does that mean the patients weve treated so far could rpse?
As their doubts about divine power deepened, the two reached Leiras room and opened the door without hesitation.
Inside, they found Leira lying in bed, with Hopel and Grand Duke Silos at her side, looking worried.
Noticing the absence of the chambein, it seemed that the Grand Duke had dismissed him. Iriel approached the Grand Duke and asked,
Whats the matter, Your Majesty?
The Grand Duke sprang from his seat.
This is outrageous! The symptoms have returned! Did you not cure her?
Iriel shook his head.
The treatment waspletedst time. I dont know why the symptoms have returned, but we should treat Lady Leira again.
Please do, the Grand Duke replied.
Iriel was about to approach Leira, but Ray beat her to it.
Just wait a minute.
Saint?
Iriel looked surprised as Ray approached the bedridden girl.
The blisters that had begun to appear on her face, the reddened skin from incessant scratching due to itching they were all simr to the symptoms from before.
It has definitely returned. Its a skin disease, but we need a clear diagnosis.
While Ray was deep in thought, the Grand Duke looked displeased at the saint who was acting as if he was in charge instead of the saintess.
The Grand Duke spoke in a strained voice.
Uh Im sorry, but could you leave this matter to the saintess?
His words wereced with irritation.
But Ray, unfazed, turned to the Grand Duke and said,
Your Majesty must have called many priests to cure your daughter, right?
The answer he expected did note. The Grand Duke stared at him, as if he had asked apletely irrelevant question.
The Grand Duke, who had seemed subdued during their meal together, now exuded an air of dignity, and his eyes were resolute.
Seeing this, the Grand Duke took a step back.
But what does that have to do with?
You must have seen the symptoms reurring even after the saintesss treatment.
Ray continued.
If Iriel treats her again and it recurs, and the symptoms reappear after we depart, what will you do?
Upon hearing his question, Grand Duke Silos instantly grew irate.
Are you threatening me now?
From his viewpoint, it appeared as though the saint was attempting to coerce him.
However, Ray shook his head.
No, its not the saints treatment that will be most beneficial to your daughter at this moment, but
my treatment as a Saint.
After hearing these words, Grand Duke Ss paused to think.
Once he had gathered his thoughts, he questioned Ray.
I understand that you dont possess divine power yet How do you intend to treat her?
In response to the Grand Dukes query, Ray closed his eyes. This skepticism was to be expected.
In a world where most medical procedures are conducted with divine power or magic, it was inevitable.
If someone imed they would use magic to treat in the modern world, who in their right mind would entrust their daughter to them? The situation was simr.
A treatment method that didnt exist in the current world. It was undeniably absurd.
Yet, even if it seemed illogical, that was his response.
Ray stated,
My treatment doesnt involve divine power. I will utilize all I know to eradicate the disease. That is my treatment, Grand Duke.
His words held something beyond mere confidence, and not only the people in the hall, but even Iriel held her breath.
The young Saint, who still appeared slightly too youthful to be an adult, had managed to overpower the Grand Duke, who found himself unable to respond rashly.
Then, Leira, who had been lying quietly, spoke up.
Father. I want to believe in what the Saint said.
Leira
Father, you were just as touched by the Saints words. His words were genuine. If you cant trust him after hearing those words, that doesnt make sense. I also want to believe in what the Saint believes in.
With that, she smiled.
Her daughter, who had endured over 8 years of suffering and might face the pain again, made the decision.
He couldnt readily agree, but at the very least, he didnt want to oppose it.
With difficulty, Grand Duke Ss nodded his head.
Alright.
Hoepel was on the verge of saying something, but his mother restrained him and shook her head, so he dared not speak.
Grand Duke Ss turned to Ray and said,
Please ensure her cure.
I promise.
He wasnt someone who couldnt cure a mere skin disease.
Starting the next day, he devoted all his actions to Leira.
He monitored Leiras daily diet and thoughtfully considered her meals for the day if her symptoms worsened.
It wasnt a skin disease caused by poor hygiene.
The bedding, tablecloths, clothes, and more were washed daily. At least it didnt appear to be a hygiene-rted issue.
Nor was it an infestation of bugs.
The castle where the Grand Duke lived was enchanted, and there wasnt even amon fly in the mansion.
But soon he discovered a problem in her diet.
There was always onemon factor when she ate a meal.
That was flour.
Flour was definitely used in making foods like bread or dishes wrapped around meat.
In that flour, there was an insoluble protein called gluten.
Moreover, Leiras symptoms first reappeared during dinner.
If there was something to suspect, this was it.
Gluten sensitivity dermatitis.
It was simr to what wemonly refer to as an allergy.
Looking at Leiras skin, there were uniquely shaped hives, and blisters appeared. It seemed like abination of herpetic dermatitis.
These symptoms typically included itching and a rash, so it roughly matched.
But then there was a slight problem.
It can be cured, but there are no usable medicines.
The condition could be managed by adjusting the diet, but without medicines, the process would be slow.
However, it was unavoidable. There was no method to extract nts that could be different from those in the modern world and prepare medicine.
Ray promptly gave instructions to the servants, telling them to eliminate gluten-containing foods like flour and barley from Leiras diet.
Exclude these from her diet from now on.
Chapter 48: The Switched Journey (7)
Chapter 48: The Switched Journey (7)
Not daring to defy the saints words, they had no choice but to nod their heads without even asking for the reason.
After instructing the disciples once more, Ray immediately went to Leiras room.
Leira, who had been sitting and reading a book, closed the book as soon as Ray entered the room.
Are you here?
Ray nodded at the sight of her waiting for treatment.
I didnte for the treatment I came to tell you what you need to be careful about.
What do I need to be careful about?
Leira tilted her head in confusion as Ray continued.
First, never touch food with flour, like bread. And dont scratch even if it itches.
Yes?
Thats all I can do to help you. I wish I could prescribe some medicine, but I cant.
Medicine, you say?
Its something simr to a potion.
Leira was at a loss for words at his iprehensible talk.
Oh, and you need to drain the blister once a day. Ill do that for you starting tomorrow. I need to monitor the progress anyway.
Draining the blister was easier for Ray, who had previously healed Airas infected back, than eating cold porridge.
Leira was speechless, and Ray spoke again.
Never eat bread. Never.
Yes
Anything with flour or barley is an absolute no.
So I shouldnt eat it?
Thats right.
Even as he spoke with a smile, Leira sighed.
She had told her father that she would trust him, but she could feel her faith in him waver slightly.
Eating different foods can cure illness What nonsense
That remained to be seen.
A day passed.
There were no noticeable changes yet, but his efforts were not over.
Holding a clean white cloth, Ray went to Leiras room and once again reminded her of the precautions.
Again, never eat food with flour.
I know.
Leira grumbled.
For her, who usually enjoyed bread, giving up flour was quite a hardship.
But since she had said she would trust him, she had no choice but to follow what he said.
Now, lets drain the blister.
Yes.
Leira tensed at his words.
When she tried to pop the blister herself, it had been quite painful. That pain was indescribable for her, who had been brought up delicately.
Ray wrapped his hand with mana and lightly shed the bottom part of the blister.
Normally, one would have to use something disinfected to touch a blister, but with the use of mana, disinfection wasnt necessary.
Water flowed out from the small cut on the blister. Ray immediately wrapped the bottom of the blister with the cloth he brought and gently pressed it.
Leira was surprised to feel no pain during the process.
It doesnt hurt?
Ray nodded.
When draining the blister, you only need to remove the water inside. Touching it more can cause inmmation.
Inmmation?
It means it can get infected.
Ah
Leira nodded as if she understood.
She didnt know about inmmation, but she knew it was something that could get worse. There had been times when she didnt take proper measures when she was injured, and it had gotten worse.
As Ray continued to squeeze out the remaining blisters, he was able to drain most of them after a few minutes.
Compared to when Aira had blisters, this was nothing. He thought that even a few minutes was too much.
The hives are still the same.
There was no way he could expect anything to change just one day after.
He decided to be patient and wait.
The blisters had only appeared on his shoulder, so he took the cloth that Ray had used to wipe off the water and stood up.
From now on, to avoid irritating your shoulder, dont lie on your side when you sleep.
After leaving only those words, Leira could only nkly watch him leave the room.
Tap-tap-
Leira furrowed her brow as she watched him disappear just like any other day after draining the blisters.
What the heck! I thought we were going to have a proper treatment today!
Iriel halted Ray as he prepared to enter the room.
Saint.
Hmm?
Her face was etched with concern as she posed her question.
Is this truly the cure for the disease? Its not toote. Allow me to treat you.
Ray dismissed her offer with a shake of his head.
The disease you treated previously has recurred. Even if you treat it again, its likely to revert to its initial state soon.
But if a change in diet could cure the disease, why would there be any sick people in the world?
Her words seemed to question, Are you in your right mind, Saint? Ray pondered her query sincerely.
How was he to exin this?
Did he really need to borate on the extraordinary rtionship between gluten and the human body to Iriel?
Observing his difort, akin to a puppy in need of a bathroom, Iriel sighed.
Saint, I trust you, but currently, the Grand Dukes gaze is unfavorable.
This was expected. After instructing her to heal his daughter, the healer was now advising him to alter his diet. Naturally, the Grand Duke was displeased.
She posed her question.
I dont have much time to stall the Grand Duke. Ill ask you directly. Can you cure her within a week?
Ray pondered.
A week was both a brief and ample period to alleviate symptoms.
However, if Leiras symptoms werent the gluten-sensitive dermatitis he suspected, a week was far too brief.
Within a week, you must treat her, Saint. If you cant, I will have to treat her.
Her words caused Rays expression to harden.
It was an insult to his pride. How dare someone suggest they would treat a patient in his stead?
He was the Hand of God of modern times. He wouldnt be defeated by a mere skin disease.
After a moment of contemtion, Ray nodded.
Alright. Ill cure her within a week.
There was a possibility. Furthermore, the issue of curing Leira was now
A matter of pride.
In the room, a doctor with wild eyes brought a cup to the patients lips.
No, that was no longer the demeanor of a doctor.
Here, drink more.
I I cant anymore.
You want to recover quickly, right? Keep drinking.
Beside Leira, Ray was offering water.
Ray, who had requested Sibi to bring a lot of water, instructed her to drink about 3 liters of water.
Of course, he didnt instruct her to drink it all at once. 3 liters a day. 21 liters a week. That was the quantity she had to consume for a week.
Leira felt like she was going to perish.
Initially, she justplied. She didnt protest even when he attempted to cure her illness with food.
But now he imed he was going to treat her with just in water. Furthermore, the water wasnt even holy water; it was just a massive amount of ordinary water.
This man is not a saint This man is just a good-looking lunatic!
Her rational mind shrieked. Flee, hes a lunatic!
But Ray wasnt insane to do this.
Water is beneficial for allergies. For instance, if a person with a pollen allergy gets pollen in their nose, a neurotransmitter called histamine is produced by the immune system.
If its not overproduced, it has very beneficial effects on the human body. But in people with allergies, this histamine is overproduced.
When a person with allergies drinks water, the mucous membranes and cells function normally, and the allergy is suppressed.
As a result, the secretion of histamine is naturally inhibited, and the symptoms significantly improve.
Thats why she needs to drink water.
That was what Ray was aiming for.
Reducing symptoms by drinking water!
Even if Leiras illness wasnt gluten sensitivity as he suspected, but some other allergy, it would still be effective.
This way, he could alleviate it within a week.
However, the issue was that Leira had toply.
No matter how effective the treatment or advice given by the doctor, its useless if the patient doesntply.
3 liters a day You can do it. Hehehe.
Rays eyes filled with madness at the thought of curing her within a week.
Three days passed. No more blisters appeared on her body.
At first, she resented the saint who forced her to restrict flour and drink water.
But since she said she would believe him, she had no choice but to follow his words. She didnt even look at wheat, let alone flour, and only drank water.
But contrary to her thoughts, her body started changing unbelievably. She hadnt drunk a great potion, holy water, or received treatment from a holy woman, yet her hives and blisters started to disappear.
Oh my Whats happening?
Leira looked at her shoulder in the mirror with disbelief.
There were still blisters, butpared to before, they were significantly smaller, and there were no new blisters.
Was this the treatment the saint was talking about?
Ray nodded as he looked at her shoulder.
The condition is improving. As expected, gluten was the problem.
Its said that natural healing happens, so she wont have to avoid bread for life. But as he saw it, she should avoid flour and barley for at least ten years.
Leira said with joy,
Im really getting better! It seems to be effective!
Ray smiled at her joyous words.
I promised to cure you.
I cant believe it! Just by eating, its cured
Ray shrugged and stood up.
Dont forget to drink water like now. You know what to do about flour, right?
Yes! But are you leaving already?
I have things to do.
Leiras shoulders drooped with disappointment.
Okay. See you tomorrow.
See you tomorrow.
Tap-
As soon as he finished speaking, Ray left the room.
Ray, who left Leiras room, headed to the VIP room. His room.
I should write down these experiences; they might be helpfulter.
He was recording her progress and treatment in this ce.
Perhaps the symptoms or the process of improvement differed from those in the modern world. It was also discovered that there were people with gluten sensitivity in this other world.
He didnt have much else to worry about regarding the illness.
Curing Leira was simply a matter of time.
Chapter 49: The Game Called Military Science (1)
Chapter 49: The Game Called Military Science (1)
Six days had passed. After Iriels treatment, the only thing left was to treat the hives, so a week was a sufficient amount of time.
After Iriels divine healing, the hives and blisters that had covered her body disappeared following the treatment.
The remaining issue was just on the shoulder area where she had scratched. This shoulder part was what Ray nned to treat for the week, and so far, she had been following his instructions well.
The hives were not yet fully formed. They were notrge blisters, but small ones, making them easy to remove.
If there was a problem, it was with Leira.
It was the withdrawal symptoms that began when she stopped consuming flour.
In this world, flour was an essential food item.
Though there were other things she could eat, because bread was the staple food in this ce, the withdrawal symptoms were a serious issue.
Seeing her anxious demeanor, Ray felt anxious as well.
Watching her mechanically repeat her movements, he wore a grave expression.
If she starts eating flour again, its going to be a disaster
Although he hoped her symptoms would noticeably improve within a week, his ultimate goal was to treat her.
A good method for such withdrawal symptoms was to find something else to focus on.
For example, exercise or games.
The Princess of the Grand Dukedom cant just go out and y
Even if he told her to go out and y in the yard, she was a woman and a member of the noble royal family.
While grumbling inwardly, he eventually thought of games.
Ray immediately put his thoughts into action.
Squeak- Squeak-
From the back of the guest room, the sound of wood being carved could be heard.
As Iriel happened to be passing by, she stopped in her tracks at the sound.
Whats that sound?
When she went in the direction of the sound, she saw a familiar face squatting down and carving something.
The carved items were dyed with colors requested from Sibi. One was painted in the natural wood color, and the other was painted with white dye.
As Iriel watched him use mana to touch the wood, she asked,
What are you doing?
Without even turning his head, as if he already knew she was there, he answered,
Im making a game.
Game?
Is a game a persons name?
Not understanding the unfamiliar word, Iriel tilted her head. Somewhatpleted, he didnt even break a sweat but pretended to wipe sweat from his forearm.
Phew. Is this good enough? Now, what does this look like?
A horse.
And this?
A crown? No, a holy Grand Dukedom?
Good.
Ray asked her and immediately gathered the items he had made and went somewhere.
Staring at his disappearing back, Iriel furrowed her brows.
What on earth? Whats a game, and whats a horse!
She chased after Ray.
In the room, along with Leiras brother Hopel, Ray looked for Leiras room and saw her seriously tapping her finger on the table and grinned.
She must be going crazy thinking about flour.
For her, he had made something until now.
Hopel did not think highly of the saint. However, seeing his sisters changed state, his thoughts had slightly changed.
I was called here because I wanted to cure my brothers strange symptoms and asked for cooperation.
Ray also noticed these points.
The men here dont like me. Anyway, if I just treat Ray, it doesnt matter to this ce.
In the first ce, it was quite a problem that men liked her.
Putting aside unnecessary thoughts, Ray put the wooden pieces in a small leather bag on the table.
Leira looked at Ray and asked.
What is this?
Before she could finish her sentence, Ray said.
Its a game called chess.
Chess? Game?
No one in the room understood what he said.
It was only natural. Who would understand modern words?
It would be more strange if someone understood right away.
He exined carefully.
From then on, you all becamemanders whomanded troops. You won if you moved your troops and captured the opponents Grand Duke. It was a game to determine who was the bettermander.
He exined the method of moving the pieces and the rules.
It was challenging to understand everything at once, but there was no ordinary person in this room.
This included Iriel, Hopel, and Leira. Everyone possessed an extraordinary mind.
After about 20 minutes of reviewing it again, Iriel was the first to nod.
I see. So in this case, the horse represents the cavalry, right?
Thats correct. The name is knight.
Knight Hmm, its an apt name.
Hopel and Leira also understoodter and expressed their admiration.
Wow, its incredible Such aplex system
My father would love it!
Leira pped and showed her approval.
Ray formed the teams.
Then try ying first.
With that, he looked at Iriel and Leira, and they nodded nervously.
They sat down, arranged the pieces, and the military battle on the chessboardmenced.
The situation was very positive. The two were focused and enjoying the game, and Hopel, who was observing from the side, clenched his fist and watched.
This should help alleviate the withdrawal symptoms.
He was satisfied with the scene, but the problem arose afterward.
Iriel went wild.
Hohoho. Dont obstruct the holy Grand Dukedom.
She, who considered her power as a holy Grand Dukedom, was wiping out all of Leiras troops.
Her advance with the queen at the forefront and the knight charging in was not at a beginners level.
Leira, who was opposing her, was a beginner herself, so as Iriels power surged, she was inevitably defeated one by one.
Leira made a sad face.
Ugh.
Surrender, surrender! Submit to the holy Grand Dukedom, hohoho.
Her eyes filled with madness were no longer those of a saint.
Eventually, a one-sided ughter continued for three minutes, and Leira lost.
She covered her face with her hands and yelled in frustration.
Ahhh, I lost!
It was a good fight.
The bravado from a moment ago vanished, and Iriel covered her mouth and smiled softly.
Ray silently observed the scene and signaled Hopel.
It appeared as if he was instructing him.
Go and halt the Saint.
Hopel sat down with a serious expression, like a faithful knight who had received the Grand Dukes order.
It seemed as if he was seeking vengeance for his younger sibling.
Iriel carefully chose her words while maintaining her calm seated posture.
Hopel also selected his words and spoke with a tense expression.
Shall we begin?
You may go first.
She graciously smiled as she allowed him the first move.
Then, Hopel clenched his teeth and made his move.
Leira also swallowed her saliva as the power struggle intensified.
Iriel made an impressive breakthrough just as before.
But Hopels defense was firm. A formation specialized in defense.
He must have studied military strategy from a young age.
Iriels offense began to be thwarted. The mighty army of the Holy Grand Dukedom ceased advancing, and the counterattack of the Silos Duchymenced.
Ugh. The Silos Duchy is quite formidable.
Iriel bit her nails as she empathized with the situation.
Simrly, Hopel also perspired and smiled cunningly.
I wont let the Holy Grand Dukedom run wild as it wishes.
Leira spoke, looking at them.
This isnt reality. Dont be too emotionally invested.
But no one was listening to her.
The words of the Saint were just convenient phrases in the war unfolding before their eyes.
Leira swallowed her saliva as she watched them.
This, this cant be
Taking the chess away from them now would result in a new withdrawal symptom.
It was like creating a new disease to cure the old one.
While he was pondering the new situation, the game concluded.
The stalemate resulted in a draw.
In other words, the Grand Duke was not attacked, but he had nowhere else to move.
The two wiped their sweat and stood up to shake hands.
It was a splendid war, Lord Hopel.
I gained a broader perspective. Thank you, Saint.
You both are truly exceptionalmanders!
Leiras room was immediately filled with their passionate enthusiasm.
The fervor did not subside but only intensified as they moved on to the next game and the one after that.
Leira, who grew tired first, said, Ill gift this to you, so y well, and exited the room.
The issue arose afterward.
That night, Hopeluded the chessboard given by Leira to his father, the Grand Duke Silos, until he was nearly speechless.
Father! The Saint is a genius no, truly a messenger from God!
Grand Duke Silos was intrigued by the sight of his son, who rarely ever praised anyone, showering his father withpliments, even to the point of spitting on his face.
Grand Duke Silos quietly listened to his sons exnation.
The rules of the chess game and the movement of the pieces. The profound symbolism embodied by this game.
Aplex system that could be viewed as a miniature version of a war.
As he absorbed everything, Grand Duke Silos mouth fell open.
Did the Saint really?
Yes! With this chess, you can practically apply military strategies that are usually only theoretically understood. Thats what he said. A game to determine who is the superiormander!
Hearing Hopels words, Grand Duke Silos stroked his beard in thought.
It seems there is no fault in it.
He nodded and instructed his servant.
Then, lets have a match with this father. Bring someone here.
Understood.
The servant bowed in response to the Grand Dukesmand.
Leira would not have known. The game Ray invented to alleviate his withdrawal symptoms wouldter be incorporated into the exams for recruiting talents in the Silos Duchy and the Sillia Grand Dukedom, alongside military science.
A night passed, and a week waspleted.
It was thest day Iriel could withstand.
But even after a week passed, no one came to find her, and no one spoke to her.
Time simply flowed as usual.
The only difference was that everyone yed chess.
Leira inhaled as she watched people enjoy the game, carving simr shapes from wood.
What on earth is happening
Chapter 50: The Game Called Military Science (2)
Chapter 50: The Game Called Military Science (2)
In one corner of the garden, a pic spot was set up where people yed chess, and even the dispatched soldiers had found chess boards and were enjoying themselves.
It seemed to be a trend among the castles servants as well.
As usual, Ray went to find Leiras room.
As soon as he entered the room, he saw Iriel and Hopel.
His expression soured.
Its like a gaming addiction.
In this world, there were no games as such. Since there were many threats to life in daily life, people focused on training themselves rather than developing leisure activities.
Among them, the game chess introduced by Ray was unique.
There was nothing hindering about it, and since the rules were clear, there was no room for dispute over wins and losses.
The freedom to use various strategies and tactics was breathtaking, and there were countless ways to block them, making chess seem like a new kind of military science to them.
In other words, Ray had created a perfect military science textbook that anyone could enjoy.
Ray shook his head as he watched them.
But among them, there was a face he hadnt seen before.
It was Grand Duke Silos.
His mouth was agape.
Has he thrown his official duties aside for a game!
Even though he should be in his office, here he was, enjoying a game with four others.
Ray sighed as he looked at Leiras shoulder.
There was no sign of the blister now.
It seemed that she would recover fully if things continued like this.
He cleared his throat to make his presence known.
Hmm, ahem.
But nobody paid any attention to him.
Was this all the dignity a saint couldmand?
It was as if a local dog was barking.
Ray, who had less dignity than a neighborhood puppy, checked on Leiras condition once more before shaking his head and leaving the room.
Grand Duke Siloss castle had been conquered by chess.
In fact, Grand Duke Silos was marveling at the passage of time.
Leiras illness is getting better.
The treatment by the saintess was unlike his; it was a slow and difficult process, but there were no signs of rpse or worsening.
He had insisted that Leira needed his treatment rather than the saintesss, and he was proving his point.
A week had passed since he made that promise to the saintess.
He had prepared something special.
He gently touched the wrapped gift box and pondered.
In just a week, he healed Leira and invented chess. Despite his youth, he is not to be underestimated.
But he was aware that Ray must be unhappy with him.
How significant would that displeasure be for someone of his abilities to be overlooked?
What had been done could not be undone. However, it was possible to make amends with good deeds.
That was why he had prepared the gift.
In the past, his ancestor had rescued a dwarf from a life-threatening situation, and in return, the dwarf had given this as a gift.
The dwarf had put all his effort into making it, and after seeing the finished work, he had smiled and then passed away.
This was the best thing he could have created for his savior.
It wasnt a magical artifact, nor did it possess any special abilities, but it was a symbol of gratitude.
Receiving such a thing, even a saint would let go of his resentment.
A day had passed since the week. The Grand Duke summoned the holy man and the holy woman.
Upon being summoned, the two went to the audience chamber where the Grand Duke was waiting.
We havee at your summons.
Wee, both of you.
As before, they exchanged ceremonial greetings, but perhaps due to the bond formed through chess, their greetings were not stiff but rather warm.
Grand Duke Silos said to Ray,
The reason I have called the two of you here is to discuss my daughter.
Is it about her illness? Ray wondered.
Rahs illness has significantly improved.
Indeed.
Grand Duke Silos bowed his head to them.
I am truly grateful. As a father, it was extremely difficult to see my daughter ill I sincerely thank both of you for alleviating that pain.
Upon hearing this, Iriel smiled slightly.
I didnt do anything this time. It was all thanks to the healing of the holy man.
She emphasized the word healing.
Upon hearing this, Grand Duke Silos nodded.
That is true.
Thank you.
And I would like to apologize for my rude words and actions towards the holy man Will you allow me?
For the Grand Duke to apologize to me That is not fitting.
Ray, confident that he could fill at least five sheets of A4 paper listing the points he disliked about Grand Duke Silos, lied without hesitation.
Please do not reject my sentiments. Take this.
Saying this, he signaled for something.
As if prepared, a servant immediately appeared, carefully holding something.
Ray looked at the Grand Duke as the servant stood before him, politely offering something.
What is this?
This is a ring passed down in our Grand Dukedom since the time of the previous Grand Duke. We received it in exchange for saving the dwarves.
Upon hearing this, Ray gasped and waved his hand. Of course, his hand was firmly holding the ring box.
I cannot ept this!
This was practically a family heirloom of the Grand Duke. Was the Grand Duke in his right mind to offer such a thing!
Did he really want to see Rays mouth tear from ear to ear!
Even now, Ray was desperately holding back!
It is merely a sign of my apology. Please do not worry and ept it.
At Grand Duke Silos words, Ray epted the ring box.
He knew that further refusal of the Grand Dukes offer would lead to unwanted situations.
It would be impolite to refuse the Grand Dukes offer to the end. I will gratefully ept it.
His words flowed smoothly.
May I open it?
Of course, go ahead.
With the Grand Dukes permission, Ray opened the box, and inside, a small, shining ring caught his eye.
Was this the beauty of this world? Was this merely a piece of jewelry?
As light fell upon it, the ring disyed a multitude of stunning angles, radiating a white light, akin to the color of his hair.
It was a highly gratifying gift. Or perhaps, a bribe.
Ray was not ignorant of the implicit message to forget past offenses and to view the Grand Duke favorably in the future.
But since such an item was presented, he was inclined to regard the Grand Duke favorably. Why wouldnt he? His goodwill had not merely increased but overflowed.
He slipped the ring onto his finger.
The ring slid on smoothly, and shortly after, it adjusted its size to fit his finger perfectly.
Wow, this is incredible.
Grand Duke Silosughed heartily at the sincerely expressed admiration.
Nevertheless, it must be extraordinary since a dwarf crafted it.
If the dwarf knew how this ring was created and its backstory, he would be astounded.
But the Grand Duke didnt share that tale.
It might be overwhelming from the recipients standpoint.
Ray gazed at the ring and pondered,
However, I cant wear it during surgery
He felt a twinge of regret about that aspect, but there was nothing he could do.
Wearing the ring could endanger the patients life during surgery.
Ray bowed his head to Grand Duke Silos in appreciation.
I have epted a generous gift. I will wear it with gratitude.
Hehehe. On the contrary, the saint wearing it would make the dwarf who crafted it proud.
After the formal greetings concluded, the Grand Duke thanked him once more for healing his daughter.
Not stopping there, he pledged financial support for their journey to the Holy Kingdom.
Today would be their final day staying in the Grand Dukes castle.
After finishing the conversation with the Grand Duke in the audience chamber, Ray returned to the guest room with Iriel.
After conversing with Iriel, he was preparing to wash up when he heard a knock on the door.
Knock- Knock-
I truly detest that sound.
Why?
The person who made the knocking sound tilted their head in confusion.
Ignoring them, Ray opened the door, and Hopel and Leira stood there.
Ray gave them a puzzled look as they stood in his room.
Whats going on?
Upon being questioned, Leira responded.
We heard that you two are leaving tomorrow.
Thats right. Were off to the Holy Kingdom now.
It was quitete even then.
The Holy Kingdom was probably red-eyed, waiting for the saint who had not shown up even for the baptism ceremony.
Hopel then spoke.
I thoroughly enjoyed your visit. It was an honor to meet the saint and the holydy, representing the Duchy.
No, well It wasnt that much
Ray scratched his head.
Iriel also smiled.
I also enjoyed it. I hope we can decide the winner next time we meet.
Through Iriels words, it was known that their wars always ended in a draw after their first duel.
He has apetitive spirit.
Ray thought inwardly.
Hopel also smiled.
Hahaha. Ill strive harder.
Likewise.
As they were talking, Hopel got to the main point.
And the reason I came today is
Hopel carefully brought up the topic.
If we had known about the saints earlier, we could have had better days. I regret that and know its rude, but I came to ask. Would you mind spending yourst night with us?
At his words, Iriel looked at Ray.
It meant that it depended on his decision.
Leira also looked at Ray with a sincere gaze.
It was a gaze that Ray, who had received the baptism, found burdensome.
There was no way he could refuse such a gaze. Plus, there was no reason to refuse.
He nodded.
Okay.
Hopel and Leira smiled brightly.
Thank you. We have a garden behind our castle. Shall we spend the night there? Is that okay with you?
Its fine.
Thinking about it, it had been a while since he had enjoyed the night sky outside.
The idea of spending the night in the garden struck him as quite romantic, so he felt moved.
Hopel and Leira, who imed they had something to prepare, departed first.
Iriel gave a soft smile.
Hehehe.
Ray questioned her.
Whats so amusing?
Theyre throwing us a farewell party. Isnt that delightful?
For Iriel, who had spent most of her life immersed in the politics and responsibilities of the Holy Kingdom, this joy was overwhelming.
Compared to the political world, where she constantly had to disy wless logic and even dismiss her family with coldness, the current situation, though awkward, was warm and pleasant.
Iriel, who was experiencing these subtle emotions, was slowly transforming.
The initial version of her no longer existed here.
Seeing this, Ray also broke into a grin.
Chapter 51: Last Night In The Duchy
Chapter 51: Last Night In The Duchy
Iriel and Ray made their way towards the garden.
The garden, located in Grand Duke Siloss castle, was impressivelyrge.
Arge tree was nted atop a small hill, surrounded by well-organized bushes brimming with flowers.
Even at night, the fragrance did not fade, but softly spread, creating a pleasant aroma.
The fragrance is delightful.
Indeed.
The garden was more stunning than they could have ever imagined.
It was so breathtaking that they found themselves at a loss for words, and simply moved towards their destination.
Atop the hill, arge tree stood with a swing hanging from its branches.
A cloth was spread on the ground as if they were having a pic, upon which Hopel and Leira were sitting.
Upon spotting them, Hopel was the first to stand and greet them.
Have you arrived?
Following his greeting, Leira also rose a bitter.
Ray whistled.
Wow, youve prepared well.
Hahaha. Its a humble setting to wee two adults.
Whats the point in sending off in luxury?
Iriel responded cheerfully to Hopels words.
Hopel scratched the back of his head at herment.
Ray took a look around.
As it was evening, there were no heavy foods, but there were baskets filled with fruits and various snacks.
Seeing that, Ray issued another warning to Leira.
Leira, control yourself. Even after I leave, avoid eating flour. If you do, you might fall ill again.
Wasnt itpletely cured?
Leira, looking at him with wide eyes, received a shake of his head in response.
No, the ingredient in flour makes you sick. In other words, for you, flour is almost like a mild poison.
Po-poison?
Herplexion turned pale.
Seeing the sudden change in her face, Ray chuckled.
Theres no need to be so rmed. You might suffer for about five years. Continue to drink lots of water.
Only five years of suffering.
What was she supposed to eat for those five years?
She had restrained herself thinking shed only have to endure it for a week, but five years!
Leirasplexion had remained pale.
Ray had thought to himself quietly.
Gluten sensitivity is a matter of constitution. In Leiras case, its somewhat severe. Still, if she consistently drank water and avoided flour, natural healing was definitely possible.
He had been confident because of her strong immunity. The immunity of the people in this world he had seen so far was exceptionally high.
When they fell ill, they would suffer, but their bodies would immediately fight back. A mere cold was defeated in no time.
Therefore, immunity to gluten was also possible. If she just kept eating gluten-free, it would be a perfect scenario.
Leaving a devastated Leira aside, Hopel spoke.
As tonight is thest night, I have prepared something special for both of you.
Prepared something? What could it be?
Curiosity piqued, both Iriel and Ray looked at Hopel.
What he brought out with a smile was none other than magic.
Hopel reached out his hand towards the sky and chanted.
Illuminate the ce I desire. Light.
At that moment, the sky was adorned with tiny lights.
Ray gasped in admiration.
It must have taken quite a bit of mana.
Its all right. Haha.
She liked the sight of him smiling awkwardly.
Moreover, she appreciated the magic that emitted just enough light to notpletely obscure the night sky, bathing everything in a soft glow.
Leira gasped in admiration.
Its so beautiful
The white lights that gently illuminated them as they crossed the Milky Way resembled the chandeliers of a ballroom, flickering and shattering into pieces.
Even Iriel held her breath quietly at the sight.
The night sky reflected on the distant pond created a spectacr view.
The towering mountains seemed to respond to the scenery as well.
Hopel looked up at the sky and said,
Our duchy is famous for its beautiful scenery, to the point that we hold banquets in the garden. I really wanted to show you two this garden.
It was his way of expressing gratitude. He wanted to thank them for curing his sisters illness and for giving them unforgettable memories.
His kindness touched her.
Ray felt invigorated. As hey there, he said,
Then this time, I will give you a gift.
Upon hearing his words, Hoppel, Leira, and even Iriel looked at him.
Ray raised his hand and pointed to the sky.
Then he whispered quietly.
Light. Explosion. Sparkle.
The mana around him resonated with his words. The discreetly moving mana, unnoticed even by the elves, revealed itself in the night sky along with the incantations.
Boom! Bang!
Whooosh!
An unbelievable spectacle unfolded at that moment.
Explosions adorned the night sky, within which sparkles burst forth, emitting light.
The lights truly shattered, illuminated once again by the moons cold light.
The three of them were fascinated by the unparalleled beauty they had never seen in their lives, their eyes wide open and mouths agape.
Could this truly have been made by a human? Its beauty was so miraculous that it was enough to make them lose their minds.
Even though explosions and loud sounds were erupting in the sky, it wasnt threatening at all.
Bang- Bang-
It wasnt the end. The meteor shower in the night sky showed no signs of stopping.
Everyone from the servants and knights in the castle to the cavalry and the dispatched troops of the holy kingdom watched it without exception.
Even the mountain birds that usually flew around in the sky held their breath and watched the extraordinary phenomenon.
Grand Duke Silos also looked out of the window from his office.
He knew his son had been preparing something, but he hadnt expected this spectacle.
This isnt something that boy did.
He was well aware that his son didnt have the capability to pull off such a feat.
Unable to take his eyes off the window, Grand Duke Silos stood frozen, just watching.
Just like the duke, they couldnt take their eyes off the sky.
They didnt say anything. They didnt want to.
They wanted to engrave this once-in-a-lifetime miracle in their memories.
Iriel thought,
Explosion How could a 5th circle me spell have been activated just by an incantation
She felt chills down her spine.
The saint was more than what she had thought.
2nd Circle Master? Where could you find a 2nd Circle Master who manifested 5th Circle magic with just the incantation?
He must have been at least a 6th Circle Master.
A 6th Circle Master, considered the limit of human capabilities. Only great races like elves and other non-human species could surpass this line of limits. And standing right in front of them was the Saint.
No, perhaps he had already surpassed the horizon of magic allowed for humans.
As evidence, he showered magic without showing a hint of difficulty.
Iriel swallowed hard.
She wondered if a being called the history of magic by God had erased someone.
Thats because if someone else had been chosen as the Saint, she thought that person might have reached the Truth that no one else could reach.
If the Saint continues to learn magic like this
A 15-year-old being a 6th Circle Master
Iriel shook her head rapidly, casting away the thoughts.
Hopel felt the same way.
He was lost in the morous beauty, but as someone studying the same magic, questions never ceased.
Hes younger than me. But how did he wield such magic
What if the magic had erupted not in the night sky, but on a battlefield?
The thought was terrifying.
What would have exploded were not beautiful bursts of light, but the limbs of the enemy.
The thought of such a gruesome scene made his flesh crawl.
The mes and rays beautifully painted their forms in the sky, contrasting with each other.
The light brushed his white hair, emphasizing his blue eyes.
Was he truly the Saint? His holiness was palpable.
The pure color that one couldnt approach casually refused even the act of speaking.
And yet, his human scent was strong. What could you call this?
The harmony was truly inexplicable.
Cancel.
He opened his mouth, and the raging mes calmed.
Those still awed by the scene exhaled sighs of admiration.
Ahh
Mmm
Ray spoke.
That was a firework.
Firework?
Iriel blinked and asked. It was merely abination of three spells, but it even had a name.
But it made sense to her. It was a beauty worth recognizing.
Leira snapped out of her daze and spoke.
That was amazing, Saint! Ive never seen such beautiful fireworks in my life! I wish everyone in the castle could have seen it!
She said, and he scratched his head.
He had never even shown this to Aira.
Perhaps if she heard about this, Aira would pester him to show her every day.
Of course, she was capable of performing such spells too.
At that moment, Hopel approached Ray and knelt down.
He ced his right hand on his chest and bowed his head.
Hopel von Siros greets the pioneer of magic.
His eyes were filled with respect.
Ray was surprised and tried to dissuade him.
Why? Please get up!
No. As someone learning magic, paying respects to a pioneer is not something to be ashamed of. Thats true even for royalty.
Pioneer, what are you talking about? Alright, get up now.
At his urging, Hopel stood up.
His eyes were filled with goodwill.
But there was also a trace of regret.
Its truly regrettable That someone of his age and level has been chosen as the Saint
Perhaps he could have been the one to usher in the age of magic.
Why should such a person be a Saint?
Hopel sighed,menting his fate.
Upon bing a Saint, one receives divine power from God. Once the Saint goes through the baptism ceremony, his umted mana will disappear, reced by divine power.
With no mana, the path of a mage is naturally forsaken.
Hopel shook his head to cast away the regret and smiled.
Tonight will truly be an unforgettable memory.
Iriel responded to his words.
I too will never forget the memories with both of you.
As she spoke, the wind blew.
Whether it was due to the pleasant wind or the enjoyable time they shared, smiles began to spread across everyones faces.
After herst word, no one in the ce uttered a word.
In this other world, devoid of entertainment, the few days they had spent together became precious memories for them.
Chapter 52: Beyond The Borders (1)
Chapter 52: Beyond The Borders (1)
As soon as day broke, they finished their preparations to head to the Holy Kingdom.
Before leaving, they exchanged greetings with the Grand Duke and his rtives, including a customary farewell, and then they departed from the Silos Duchy.
The Grand Dukes gaze on Ray was rather unusual, as if he harbored some unspeakable thoughts after yesterdays splendid fireworks. Such an unnerving look from the Grand Duke made Ray break into a cold sweat.
Theres no way the Grand Duke has such a hobby
The mere thought of it sent shivers down his spine, so he shook off the disturbing imagination.
After all, they had cured the princess, and even received an expensive bribe(?) - a ring, to be precise.
Thanks to the abundant supplies and financial support provided by the Grand Duke, their journey proceeded smoothly.
The ample supplies they had made it unnecessary to stop by any viges, which gave them a different feeling even when they had to sleep outdoors.
Sleeping in proper sleeping bags instead of just wrapping themselves in tents brought them unparalleled joy.
As time passed, most of the dispatched soldiers fell asleep, unable to stay awake. Or rather, it would be more appropriate to say they chose not to sleep.
They grouped up in threes and fives, engrossed in their chess games.
The intense matches, indifferent to gender, were reminiscent of a battlefield.
Watching the game from the modern world be increasingly popr in this otherworldly ce felt quite surreal.
As he threw more firewood into the fire, female priests gathered around him as if they had been waiting for him.
Saint, would you like to y a game with us?
Their intention was obviously the game of chess. Rumors had spread from the Duchy, iming that the saint had invented the game of chess.
Thus, the dispatched soldiers were always curious about his skills, but none dared to challenge the saint, choosing instead to simply observe from a distance.
But now, the female priests had taken the initiative to speak to the saint. It was a spectacle that couldnt be missed.
Knights and priests from the surroundings put away their games and gathered to watch him.
Even Iriel had never seen his skills in person, so she too watched with interest.
Ray chuckled at the sight.
Shall we?
Oooooh.
Swallowing their anticipation, they prepared to witness the saints skills firsthand.
Although no one had asked, a chessboard and seemingly hand-carved pieces appeared on the scene.
Ray pointed to the chessboard and asked.
Did you make this yourself?
Yes.
A robust knight proudly answered.
Well done. The shapes are quite simr.
For a first attempt, it was quitemendable. Of course, he had never made one before, but since he was familiar with the shape of chess pieces, the result was more than satisfactory.
While admiring the chess pieces, they set up the game.
Go, Siri! Do your best!
You can do it if you show your usual skills!
A chorus of encouragement rang out, and the female priest named Siri spoke nervously.
Saint, may I make the first move?
Herpetitive spirit was palpable. Ray nodded.
Please go ahead.
Thank you.
She greeted him and moved her piece.
Ray too advanced his pawn.
Everyone held their breath and watched.
But just as the game had started, Siri lost without even realizing what had happened.
The onlookers were astounded.
Did Siri lose?
In just four turns?
Everyone couldnt help but widen their eyes at the unprecedented game.
With the cooperation of the bishop and the queen, Siris king was left with no choice but to offer its neck.
The kingdom of Siri has fallen
What Ray used was a good move against beginners. There were even people who would be fooled by it two or three times depending on the opponent. It was amonly used move.
Siri awkwardly organized her words and bowed her head.
Good, good fight.
It was a good match.
Ray bowed once more and then sat down around the bonfire, just as he had in the beginning.
Respect filled their eyes as they looked at him.
Their expressions mirrored the look in Hopels eyes from the previous night.
Amazing
As expected from the inventor
I never thought of such a tactic.
But they didnt stop there.
More challengers continued to appear.
Saint! Please y with me this time!
It wasnt a difficult task. Moreover, ying games with them wasnt unpleasant.
Ray readily nodded.
Alright.
After that, he defeated all the priests and pdins who were somewhat good at chess among the dispatched soldiers.
He had enjoyed chess so much that he had won awards in tournaments when he was actively ying.
Even though he hadnt yed since he decided to go to medical school and began studying, his skills hadnt diminished.
For a skilled yer like him, the tactics of those who had just started ying chess were easy to dismantle.
Their armies were quickly defeated without even having the time to feel frustrated, and soon, there were no more challengers left for Ray.
He felt a sense of nostalgia ying chess after a long time.
Come to think of it, this was fun back then.
He thought as he stoked the bonfire.
Whether he was lost in nostalgia or not, the proud dispatched soldiers of the holy kingdom were left scratching their heads.
So many have challenged
Undefeated in all games thats a fitting title for the Saint
At least twenty people had challenged the Saint, but none of them managed to put up a fight, let alone win.
The Saints army advanced relentlessly, pushing back the others.
It was as if he was a god of war born for battle.
The female priests were also in a frenzy.
Siri lost
She was the best among us.
And to lose in just four turns I cant believe it
She twitched every time she heard those words.
Watching the game continuously, Iriel smiled with her unique smile.
She didnt challenge him because she somehow knew this would happen. What would happen if she were thoroughly defeated and lost face as a saint?
It would undoubtedly be a huge embarrassment.
Three days had passed since they sent another letter to the holy kingdom and set off.
The road they took after crossing the border of the Siri kingdom was not well-made, so it took time to travel.
Moreover, monsters started appearing.
There werent many monsters that dared to touch such arge army, but it was a different story for hungry monsters.
Right then, with their stomachs growling as if they were about to die of hunger, there was no monster in this world that could suppress its appetite upon seeing humans appear before its eyes.
Three gigantic ogres, each over five meters tall, blocked their path.
Upon seeing this, the leading knights tensed up greatly.
Everyone, get in line! Its a monster!
Yes!
Yes!
With a loud battle cry, the knights drew their swords.
The sight of their sharp swords being drawn all at once was truly magnificent.
Ray spoke to Iriel, who was leisurely sitting in the carriage.
Do we have to go out there?
Iriel tilted her head in confusion.
Its the armys role to subdue the monsters, isnt it?
If we kill them quickly, we can start moving faster.
Just because we can kill them quickly doesnt mean themand system will move faster. That could actually slow us down.
Ray nodded in agreement to Iriels words.
Even if amander could kill more enemies during a war, why would they step back? That was what militarymand was.
There was a big difference betweenmanding from the front lines andmanding while looking at the overall situation.
Moreover, to arge-scale military force like theirs, these three ogres seemed no different than monsters rushing to their deaths. Thats why Iriel also chose to remain seated.
Iriels actions, which seemed natural, were backed by clear thoughts and judgments.
Ray looked at the knights outside the window.
Ive heard that one ogre is as strong as one sword user Should I go out and watch?
In any case, Iriel was the one inmand. There wouldnt be a problem even if he wasnt by her side.
Moreover, while they had passed by some monsters when they went through the elf forest, they hadnt encountered them face-to-face, so he wanted to see them properly at least once.
As he stepped out of the carriage, Iriel asked from inside.
Where are you going?
To see what the monster looks like.
You can see it from inside the carriage, though?
It feels more real when you look at it up close.
Iriel nodded at his words.
There wasnt a trace of worry on her face as she watched him.
After all, he was a leading figure in the field of magic for his age. He wasnt someone she needed to worry about.
She politely bid him farewell.
Take care.
Yep.
Looking around, Ray saw that the priests and clerics were casting blessings on the leading knights.
May the grace of God be with you, and may your strength be at its fullest Bless!
With their blessings, the knights power surged greatly.
Middle guards, protect the priests and clerics!
Understood!
Three ogres. Certainly, they werent weak monsters. Butpared to their current military strength, they were nothing more than moths drawn to a me.
Nevertheless, they fought earnestly despite the overwhelming difference in military strength.
Roar!
Growl!
The ogres threw whatever they could grab at them with loud roars.
Given their size, the force behind whatever they threw was not to be underestimated.
The middle guards shed away everything that came flying at them with their swords.
The back guards carefully used their swords to ensure there was no damage.
This series of actions was indeed worthy of being called elite.
But it was strange.
There were only three ogres, but the group opposing them was having quite a hard time.
Ray tilted his head as he watched the scene unfold.
Were ogres always this strong?
Even though ogres were known to be powerful among monsters, their current level of strength seemed inexplicable.
The groups pdins radiated an aura and had even received blessings, yet they merely blocked the attacks with their hands.
The aura was strong enough to slice through rocks with ease, yet it was being deflected barehanded. It was impossible to gauge just how tough their skin was.
The formation of the pdins was significantly disrupted by a single gesture from an ogre.
At that moment, Helio, whomanded the groups pdin brigade, shouted,
Do not scatter! We must not let them break through our backlines! Behind us are the two saints kugh!
He couldntplete his sentence because an ogre charged at him immediately.
Kraaaa!
Seeing the ogre swing itsrge arm with a bizarre scream, no one dared to step in its path.
But if he were to dodge it, the clerics and priests behind him, along with the saints, would be in danger.
He, a proud pdin of the holy kingdom, couldnt stand by and watch as something threatened the representatives of God.
So, he didnt back down. Instead, he advanced, sword leading the way.
The ogres arm collided with Helios sword, sending him flying.
Dangerous.
His intuition, honed on the battlefield and during countless encounters with monsters, warned him.
This attack was incredibly dangerous. If he faced it head-on, even his aura-enveloped sword wouldnt be able to withstand the impact.
But the person he had been trying to protect appeared behind him.
What a strong ogre, huh?
Ray looked at the ogres hand with a curious expression.
It was as if he was saying, Isnt the puppy barking quite well? with a calm tone.
With those words, Ray positioned himself in the line of the ogres attack.
Helio felt his hair stand on end.
Saint! Why are you here?
The saint was supposed to be inside the carriage with the saintess, so why had he emerged?
Certainly, he hadnte to help them. With his level of magic that, at best, could only light a fire, he wouldnt be of much use against such a formidable opponent.
Grinding his teeth, Helio abandoned his defense. His sword was now solely devoted to ensuring the saints safety.
The ogres hand, powered by tremendous force, was about to crush him.
But it couldnt be helped. Bing minced meat for Gods representative was far better than the alternative.
Moreover, Helio had mentally submitted to the saint. He wanted to believe what the saint had said.
However, the attack that he thought was absolutely unstoppable halted at the saints single word.
Shield.
Kwaang-
A booming sound rang out, and the ogres arm, which was expected to blow away everything, was pitifully bounced off.
The rebounding force was so strong that the ogres shoulder dislocated.
Kraaaak!
The painful scream of the ogre drew the attention of the other ogres that were pressing the group.
Kroooo!
Krrrrrrr
Although it was unclear what they were saying, after a brief exchange, they charged at Ray.
Kueaaa!
Thump- Thump-
The ground shook as the massive bodies, over 5 meters tall, charged forward.
The groups faces turned pale at the sight of the terrifying charge.
The ogres, ignoring even the sword aura, were rushing towards the saint.
Just as the groups pdins, firmly gripping their swords, were about to step forward to protect the saint.
Entangle.
After tying the ogres feet with magic, the ogres, unable to maintain their bnce due to their speed, fell to the ground.
Without missing the opportunity, he manifested his magic.
Earth Spear.
Pointed spears that sprouted from the ground pierced through the ogres faces and vital blood vessels as they fell.
The ogre, its shoulder dislocated, stood still, pierced from the sole of its foot to its thigh.
Aaaargh!
Roooar!
A truly cruel scene unfolded.
As the ogres iled about, speared, Ray cast another spell.
Fire.
Fire ignited on the wounds, and their hides began to burn. The ogres, who had been wailing in pain, soon fell silent.
The entire process flowed naturally, as though it had been prenned.
Those who were directly confronting the ogres were speechless.
Although they had prepared for some degree of damage, given the ogres strength, Ray effortlessly killed all three ogres without so much as lifting a finger.
All in less than a minute.
Dumbfounded, they nkly stared at the person they were supposed to protect.
Protect? To hell with that.
That one person was likely stronger than all of the pdins of the detachmentbined.
Who were they trying to protect? As they pondered this, Ray approached the ogre he had killed, poked its hide and remarked,
Its really tough.
It would make a better bulletproof vest than the real thing, wouldnt it?
As he thought this and wondered what monster meat tasted like, Herio approached him and bowed.
Sir, we have received your grace. Thank you.
Grace? We all help each other live.
The sight of Ray casually waving his hand after turning the ogre into a bloody mess was hardly saintly.
But most of the detachment had seen it.
The fact that he had manifested a fourth-circle magic, Earth Spear, with just a trigger word.
At least a fifth-circle master?
The saint is only fifteen years old
Their gaze was simr to when they saw Ray unfold an explosion with just a trigger word.
The saint doesnt need divine power. In fact, divine power would only get in the way.
If someone had heard this, they would have been reprimanded.
An incredible amount of divine power is bestowed upon a saint. Who would consider that a hindrance?
However, most of them couldnt prevent such thoughts from arising.
After all, granting mana and divine power to a prodigy who became a fifth-circle master at the age of fifteen was a historical loss.
If gods could think, this should not have happened.
Without even having time to recognize the sphemous thoughts that emerged in their minds, Ray spoke,
We should depart quickly before other monsters arrive.
Snapping back to reality, they promptly started to move.
Everyone, mount up! Were leaving immediately!
Yes!
Yes!
Hey, move that carriage!
Concerned that more monsters might appear, they moved in perfect order.
Yet, the battle from just moments ago still echoed in their minds.
Ray, having encountered the ogre up close, calmly got into the carriage.
Watching him enter the carriage as if he had just returned from a leisurely walk, Iriel shook her head.
Now she understood the full extent of Rays magical power.
Of course, there was no need to conceal it, but there was also no benefit in it bing widely known.
With that, Iriel sighed.
Go ahead and spread the word all over town.
That evening, the town was buzzing with stories about Ray.
Of course, they imed to be speaking quietly, but with so many people talking, the events of the afternoon were vividly recounted.
How many circles does the saint have, I wonder?
He must surely be a fifth-circle master at the very least, right?
No one knows for certain. What if he has surpassed the human limit of the sixth circle
Indeed He didnt show any signs of struggle even when using fourth-circle magic
What can you do about it Now that his mana is disappearing and being reced with divine power.
Sighs of regret filled the air at thestment.
The age of magic, when magic was at its peak, might have returned.
The mage tower might have been resurrected, and magic might have prevailed over swordsmanship.
But fate is a peculiar thing, and he was chosen to be a saint.
Despite the incredible title of Gods representative, their regret only deepened.
Chapter 53: Beyond The Borders (2)
Chapter 53: Beyond The Borders (2)
Morning arrived, and they moved on once again.
The shock from the previous days ogre encounter had created a palpable tension among them.
No matter howrge their forces were, they had realized that to the starving monsters, their numbers meant nothing.
Monsters could strike from anywhere, at any time.
Sure enough, a sizable number of goblins appeared before them.
Helio, who was leading the pdins at the front, furrowed his brows.
Now, it wasnt just ogres; even goblins dared to attack them. Truly, these creatures seemed to have a death wish.
Geol, the priest leading the clerics, didnt even spare a nce at the goblin horde.
Helio looked around and dered,
We break through.
Yes!
Yes!
The spirited cry might have frightened others, but the goblins remained unfazed.
The leading pdins readied their stance and swung their swords.
To their disbelief, the goblins easily dodged their attacks. Just as a surprised pdin tried to recover his sword,
Heehee.
Aughter-like sound filled the air as a goblins hand scratched across the pdins body.
Kiki-keek!
An unpleasant noise rang out.
The pdins could only feel a chilling horror as they watched the goblins hand rip through their armor.
It wasnt just a mere scratch; part of their armor had been torn off entirely.
Goblins have such strength?
Ray, too, was watching the scene from inside the carriage.
Just like the previous days ogre, that days goblins seemed unusually strong.
Of course, he hadnt seen them often in real life, but ording to books, they werent usually this strong.
A few vigers attacking together should have been enough to defeat a goblin.
But what was happening before their eyes?
The goblins didnt fall to the attack; instead, they dodged each strike.
They were so agile that he almost wanted to apud them.
Iriel, sitting next to him, also murmured at the strange sight.
The monsters seem a bit strange
Its an understatement. One goblin was equivalent to one mid-rank pdin.
Had they been drinking some magical elixir in the forest? It baffled me how they could be so strong.
We should check it out.
She said this and disembarked from the carriage.
Ray followed her lead and stepped out as well.
Argh!
The moment he set foot outside, he heard a scream and saw a low-rank pdin under attack by a goblin.
Heehee.
With an eerieugh, the goblin knocked the pdin to the ground.
At that moment, Ray cast a spell.
Wind Cutter.
Swoosh-
A clear sound echoed, and the goblins head hit the ground.
The same goblin that had effortlessly evaded the pdins attacks had just as easily lost its head to the saints magic.
The rescued pdin quickly rose and bowed his head in gratitude.
Thank you! I owe you my life, holy one!
Ray nodded and surveyed the scene.
Seeing the swarm of goblins, which seemed to outnumber the dispatched troops, he grasped the gravity of the situation.
Some carriages were already partially destroyed, and amidst the chaos, the contents of the carriages were being pilfered.
These goblins must have been highly intelligent.
Iriel held her head in her hands at the sight.
To think the army of the holy kingdom is struggling against these goblins
She said it as if it was inevitable, but she knew it was the truth.
This was the first time she had encountered such strong goblins.
And since their numbers exceeded their own, she was unsure of how to handle the situation.
Iriel sighed and lifted her hand.
Despite the bright morning, a brilliant light swirled around her hand.
The light grew until it bathed the surrounding knights, clerics, and priests in a soft glow.
Bless. Holy seal. Holy activation.
As she spoke, a light lingered around everyones body.
Ooooo!
Holy maiden!
Feeling the surge of strength in their bodies, they charged at the goblins.
Grrrrk!
Krrrrk!
One by one, the goblins were struck and fell.
The vanguard was in high spirits as it ughtered the goblins.
Helio shouted to those around him.
Those who are injured, receive treatment at the back! We push forward!
Yes!
Understood!
As they answered, their formation moved in unison, and the goblins began to retreat.
However, this was only temporary, as the goblins proceeded to attack without concern for their safety.
Knowing that the clerics and priests would have the advantage if the battle dragged on, the goblins charged with no regard for their lives.
Seeing the situation gradually turn against them, Iriel spoke.
It seems we need to step in.
She released divine power from her hand, and a golden light rose up like an aura.
Swoosh-
She effortlessly sliced through an approaching goblin and headed towards the goblins attacking the clerics and priests.
Krrrk?
Surprised at the sight of a delicate girl approaching them, the goblins expressions froze as their heads fell off.
Ray inwardly admired Iriels fluid movements, with not an ounce of unnecessary motion.
In terms of swordsmanship alone, he would be no match for her. He wondered how much effort she had put in to reach such a level.
And yet, she didnt boast about her skills. Among those of simr age, she was probably the most restrained.
I cant just stand here in admiration.
Ray stepped towards the horde of goblins.
He saw Helio and others, sweating profusely as they fought off the goblins at the front.
Wind cutter.
Swoosh- Swoosh-
Before the goblins could react, they were sliced and fell.
Their screams were toote as their attention turned to Ray.
Grrr.
Kkrraek.
The most threatening entity, as they had thought, was him, and countless goblins began to surround him.
This was exactly what he had hoped for.
Ray ran ahead, with the thought of distancing himself from the detachment.
The unique running style he had developed in the Elf Forest, and perfected by climbing up As house, unfolded.
The goblins were so taken aback by his incredible speed that they merely watched him. However, they soon snapped back to reality and pursued Ray.
Inherently fast, the goblins kept pace with him by maintaining a consistent speed.
This should be far enough.
All that surrounded him now were the goblin horde and himself.
It was safe to cast his magic freely.
Ray gathered mana from his surroundings.
Fireball.
The goblins tensed up, but soon enough, they chuckled among themselves.
Kikikik.
Kikikikik.
Over 80 goblins had followed Ray.
But the only magic he had cast was a me the size of an adults head?
The goblinsughed at the humans pitiful magic.
Seeing this, Ray asked with a puzzled look.
Laughing, are we?
Swoosh-
Another me the size of a head appeared.
Yet, theughter didnt cease.
Kikikikikik!
Kikikik!
The entire goblin horde had be a sea ofughter.
Giggles echoed from all around.
Ray, unfazed, manipted the mana around him.
Sssrrrk- Sssrk-
Ten more mes materialized around him.
The goblins began to sense that something was amiss.
Sssrk-
Ten additional fireballs appeared.
No longer were there sounds ofughter from the goblin horde.
Nor were there any brave goblins daring to approach him.
Seeing the hesitant goblins, Ray absorbed all the surrounding mana.
He circted the absorbed mana through his mana road and transformed it into magic again.
Then, around him, a magnificent scene of over a hundred fireballs bobbing in the air materialized.
The goblins now stared at the hot spheres floating in the air with expressions of despair.
It was as if they were thinking,
What kind of human is this strong?
Is this bastard really a human?
Seeing the varied expressions on their faces, Ray pointed upwards with his finger.
Subsequently, the goblins heads also turned upwards.
One for each head. Shield.
A white sphere appeared around his body, protecting him.
Immediately after, the fireballs fell to the ground.
Their overwhelming number made it look as if a rain of fire was drenching thend.
Kwa-gwang - Bang!
A tremendous roar sounded, and a crater formed around Ray. There was no sign of the goblin corpses.
Helio felt his hair stand on end as Ray suddenly ran out with a horde of goblins.
Se, Saint!
He wondered why Ray was taking all those goblins with him. No matter how strong Ray was, this seemed too reckless. A mage needed someone to buy them time to chant spells or gather mana.
Yet there he was, rushing forward with a horde of goblins.
Helio gritted his teeth and shook his head. He couldnt leave his position then. Acting recklessly could have cost him his life without providing any help.
Im sorry, Saint! Please forgive my disrespect!
Having decided to protect everyone and give up on the saint, Helio shed through the goblins surrounding him.
However, he soon realized that his worries were unfounded when more than ten mes appeared around Ray in an instant.
The mes didnt stop there. Ten became twenty, and twenty became fifty.
As the number increased, even Helio, who was shing through goblins, felt chills run down his spine.
Excluding Helio, those who were surprised by the enormous mana looked towards its source.
There, they saw the Saint, surrounded by a horde of goblins, with hundreds of fireballs floating around him.
Oh, God
Heok God
People started seeking God. Did their faith grow as the size of the fireballs increased? Certainly not.
It seemed that they relied on God due to the surreal events unfolding before their eyes.
The number of fireballs Ray had created was simply outrageous.
Even Iriel was stunned by the spectacle.
Did he drink some kind of elixir instead of water?
It wasnt unreasonable for her to think so.
Otherwise, such an amount of mana seemed impossible.
There might have been a few mages who could manage it, but none could summon and spread them out in an instant as Ray did.
Even if they skipped the chanting, they still needed to shout the incantation at least a hundred times.
Creating it like Ray without having a magical tool in their mouth was simply inconceivable.
Chapter 54: Beyond The Borders (3)
Chapter 54: Beyond The Borders (3)
Unaware of their thoughts, Ray turned to them.
Goblins remained, but they were all intimidated by Rays presence and could not fight effectively.
Furthermore, Ray had killed a significant number of their group, which had shattered their morale.
Subduing them was not a problem.
As he watched Ray return, Helio felt something stir within him.
He understood better than anyone the importance of morale on the battlefield.
Helio smiled broadly and shouted.
Clear out all those annoying monsters!
Yes!
Yes!
The response was filled with tremendous energy.
Their morale soaring, the goblins were no longer a formidable opponent.
Furthermore, the goblins, their moralepletely shattered, could not resist and fell down heavily.
Their once agile movements were now stiff, and their bodies exploded under the knights swords.
Finally, the remaining goblins began to scatter and flee.
Helio halted the knights who were about to pursue them.
Dont chase them. Prepare the carriage and lets set off again.
The baptism had been dyed, so they needed to return to the holy nation quickly.
Moreover, the goblins had broken carriages and stolen goods.
The knights who were about to chase the goblins stayed in their ces at hismand.
This was because there was no way to manage if the monsters attacked again while they were pursuing the goblins.
What a disaster.
Many things were damaged, considering they had only faced a group of goblins.
Helio sighed softly.
It was unfortunate to face such difficulties on their journey back to the holy nation with the saints and saintesses. They might be questioned for not serving the saints adequately once they returned to the holy nation.
While the knights and young priests inspected the carriage under Heliosmand, the remaining peoples eyes were on Ray.
His mana was overwhelming, and his magic skills surpassed it.
He was too young to say he had mastered all of them.
However, he understood well how to maximize the magic he used.
He distracted the group of goblins and ultimately shattered them.
All of this was his doing.
Now, the way the dispatched members looked at the saint was no joke.
There wasnt a single person who looked down on him for being young, and their eyes were filled with respect.
They were consumed by the thought that he might truly elevate the holy nation to the top, as he had promised.
On the other hand, Ray, who was receiving everyones respect, looked around.
This is serious.
Not only was there a carriage with broken wheels, but there was also a carriage with a torn canopy,pletely devoid of goods.
The horses also hadrge and small wounds as if they had been injured during the battle.
Ray shouted towards the surroundings.
Can a few people who can heal gather here!
At his words, arge group of priests and clerics gathered.
There seemed to be at least twenty people.
I dont need this many
But regardless of what he said, those who had gathered were looking at him with shining eyes.
Yes!
Did you call for us?
The dignity he had shown in the battle with the goblins made them listen to him well.
Ray pointed at the horses and said,
Priests and priestesses, please treat the horses.
Understood.
They willingly started treating the horses as Ray instructed.
Heal.
Heal.
The wounds of the horses they touched were noticeably disappearing.
Ray nodded his head at the sight.
After all, those injured by the goblin pack had minor wounds.
But the horses needed for immediate relocation had severe injuries.
What should be prioritized was clear.
However, the problem wasnt just the horses.
What should we do with the goods.
Since the majority of the carriages carrying the goods were destroyed, they needed a n before the monsters attacked again.
Right at that moment, Iriel approached.
The amount of blood on her clothes testified to how many goblins she had killed by herself.
She shook her head as she gazed at Ray.
As expected, the Saint is truly unique.
The mana that Iriel sensed from him was a type she had never encountered before.
Although a persons color is reflected in their mana, his manacked any color even in motion.
And what about the quantity? The fireball that scattered like rain was something she had never witnessed before.
Had she been in the midst of that, would she have been able to block that magic?
Ray interrupted her subsequent thoughts.
Unique or not, all the carriages are damaged. We need to devise a n to transport the contents.
Iriel shrugged her shoulders.
We have no choice but to abandon everything and proceed.
Her response was refreshing.
So refreshing that Ray had to inquire again,
Are you sure about that?
Well ce the important items in the remaining carriage, and leave the rest. Its unfortunate, but we cant carry them by hand, can we? It would be convenient if there was a vige en route Sadly, there is no vige on the way to the Holy Kingdom.
Ray concurred with her, nodding his head.
They had to abandon things like sleeping bags and useless items, and only keep tents and food.
They would probably finish preparing by afternoon. Ate departure could indeed be detrimental.
Should we rest today and set off tomorrow?
Iriel nodded her head. That was what she had been contemting as well.
Moving was beneficial, but only when it was safe. If they finished preparing and set off in thete afternoon, the number of injuries could only rise.
Then lets camp here today.
It was unknown how many days they had been camping. When would they finally reach the Holy Kingdom?
By now, they had be experts at starting a fire and preparing food.
They could instinctively determine the most appropriate size for a campfire.
Iriel murmured as she observed that sight.
The Saint bing an expert at camping I really couldnt believe it.
Who would want to be that?
Ray rummaged through the firewood as he spoke.
Are monsters usually this strong?
Have you never seen a monster before?
I encountered an orc once or twice, but I didnt really fight them.
Iriel shook her head.
If every monster were that strong, humans wouldnt have prospered like this.
As she pointed out, if even mere goblins had been this powerful, not only viges but even nations wouldnt have been safe.
By the way, Saint.
Yes?
Iriel spoke gravely.
After the baptism ceremony in the Holy Kingdom, that mana of yours it would likely disappear.
It would disappear my mana?
She looked puzzled as if asking what she meant, and swallowed nervously.
If misunderstood, the Saint might refuse, and she wasnt confident she could persuade him if he became obstinate.
Iriel exined patiently and clearly.
When you undergo the baptism, God grants you divine power. As a Saint knowledgeable in magic, you might know, one body can only contain one kind of mana.
Thats true.
Divine power is also a kind of mana. If the divine power enters your body while your mana remains, your body would explode instantly. Thus, before the divine power enters, the mana in your body must change to divine power.
Listening to Iriels exnation, he nodded and then asked,
What if theres no mana in the body?
Then the divine power will immediately take its ce.
Magicians with circles can manage, but normal people without mana roads and no circle wont be able to hold onto that divine power, right?
She nodded at his question.
Thats right.
Huh? So, people without circles cant receive the divine power?
No, they can.
Frustrated by her answer, Ray asked, What do you mean?
Before he could press further, Iriel spoke.
Without a circle, you couldnt bind mana. So, God created a mana road so that even those without one could use the divine power.
Ray frowned.
You mean God directly created the mana road?
Yes.
It was unbelievable. It was as if mana roads were childs y with y. Some worked hard to create them, while for others, God did it?
As he was about to retort, Iriel continued.
From then on, the mana road God created, the so-called Golden Rule, governed all mana in our bodies.
Golden Rule?
Its called the Golden Rule. For us saints, it was unparalleled in this world.
What was this Golden Rule she spoke of? Sadness seeped from her expression.
We couldnt utter words that seemed to deny God. Actions that crossed boundaries were included. Or simr words or actions, even those against faith. None could be spoken. Although this didnt apply to a Saint like you with a circle.
Iriel gave a bitter smile as she gazed at the fire.
It was ridiculous, wasnt it? Not being able to say what we wanted
And if you broke the rule?
Shifting her gaze from the fire, she looked at Ray.
I mentioned the Golden Rule governed all mana, right? If one defied it, they lost the manaposing their body
Iriel threw a log into the fire.
They disappeared. From this world.
In front of her, the burning log turned to ash and flew into the sky.
Ray was deeply shaken by her words.
To disappear just by saying one wrong word
There were many saints in history who actually disappeared that way.
It was beyond belief. Even a ve contract wouldnt be this harsh.
Rays face contorted.
It was like threatening to kill if you heard something you didnt like.
She couldnt agree with him, but she didnt deny it either. It seemed Iriel felt the same way.
Ray sighed. Perhaps the entity known as God was far more closed-off than believed.
You might inadvertently say something.
We always had to be alert.
Hahaha.
He chuckled. If one identally spoke in their sleep, their mana would disappear instantly.
Who could live in such fear?
Chapter 55: Holy Kingdom
Chapter 55: Holy Kingdom
Iriel continued to speak.
However, Saint, you possess the Circle, so there shouldnt be any issues. Just remember that the existing mana will vanish.
So, if the mana in my body vanishes and is reced by divine power will the mana never return?
Iriel wore a troubled expression at Rays question.
Should she tell him, or should she not?
Once the mana vanishes even the Circle wont be able to function properly
She repeated these words in her mind. The Circle filled with mana was forcibly purged and then replenished with divine power.
If the Circle remainedpletely unscathed during this process, it wouldnt make sense. The Circle, which would have sustained a significant hit, would function fine when using divine power, but if it attempted to use mana again, it would likely shatter.
How was she to exin this?
Observing Iriel grapple with aplex expression, Ray stated,
It doesnt return, does it.
It seems like if the mana didnt vanish, I could have harnessed the divine power What a pity.
Realizing that the mana didnt return, Ray understood that divine power must also possess a quality that couldnt be captured in the same manner.
He, who had intended to forcibly wield divine power at his discretion, had no option but to abandon the idea of using divine power.
He gazed at the sky with regret.
Of course, she, oblivious to Rays inner thoughts, could only assume that he was steeped in sorrow.
Iriel didnt know how to react.
St Saint, its still okay to use divine power.
As she spoke, she conjured a small, yellow light in her hand.
I wont be able to cast spells, but still!
The more she spoke, the more she realized that magic was akin to omnipotence.
Divine power specialized in healing and fortifying, but to attack, one had to draw out aura from divine power like Iriel did.
On the other hand, magic was superior in various aspects, including attacking, healing, strengthening, defense, weakening enemies, and crafting magical tools.
Iriel was in awe. It indeed seemed like a technique that imitated the gods.
But she immediately shook her head to dismiss the thought.
What is the use of being in awe now?
Now was the time to console, not to be amazed.
In the worst case, the Saint might have turned away from this ce.
However, Rays expression was calm. Naturally, there was no sorrow, so there was no reason for him not to be calm.
Unlike Iriel, who was fretting, Ray yawned widely and coolly.
It seems well arrive at the Holy Kingdom soon.
At Priest Geols words, Iriel tilted her head.
Shouldnt it take another day to get there?
To that, Priest Geol shook his head.
Wevee quite fast even while being chased by monsters.
Ray nodded his head.
They had run straight through the few viges without stopping.
Naturally, it was about time they arrived. If there was still a long way to go, he wouldnt have been able to sit still.
It seems we will arrive at the border in the afternoon.
Then, as soon as we arrive at the border, lets head to Selonia.
Do you mean to head straight to the castle?
The baptism ceremony has been dyed too much. We cant dy any further.
Was there a time limit for the baptism ceremony? Ray quietly listened to their conversation.
Understood. Then, we will head straight to the capital.
Please.
After Priest Geol lightly bowed and walked away, Ray asked.
What does it mean that we dont have time to dy the baptism ceremony?
Its as if someone is timing us.
Iriel replied to his words.
In an adult baptism ceremony, all the people of the Holy Kingdom participate. Its simr to a festival. However, the Saint is still unaware of the Holy Kingdom, so you must stay in the castle and quickly acquire the basic knowledge you need.
Ray nodded to her words.
Indeed, he knew nothing about the Holy Kingdom. He was chosen as the Saint, but he didnt know anything about the Holy Kingdom.
The people have been waiting for a long time. If it gets dyed any further, problems will arise.
Iriel said and shrugged her shoulders.
It wont be a big problem since everything that happened held a meaning, but its better to go as fast as possible, right?
That was a valid point. Moreover, going to the Holy Kingdom quickly was also beneficial for him.
As soon as they arrived at the border, the border guards opened the gate.
This was because they had received a message in advance.
Ray felt exhrated now that he had finally arrived in the Holy Kingdom.
No more sleeping outdoors!
How tedious it had been. No matter how beautiful the scenery was, its beauty wore off as it continued.
By the evening, they had passed the border and arrived at Selonia.
Selonia Castle, seen from afar, was a magnificent sight.
Wow Impressive
Houses and shops became more luxurious as they ascended, and at the top, the majestic castle looked down upon everything, showing off the grandeur of the Holy Kingdom.
The houses below had red roofs and windows, demonstrating their own rules.
Yellow lights created a colorful night scene, and despite it being evening, there were many people on the streets.
And the castle? A tall castle in a high ce.
Iriels pride seemed to surpass the height of Selonia Castle at the sight of the Saints admiration.
How is it? Impressive, right? This is Selonia, the center of all trade and the capital of the Holy Kingdom.
Ray admired the vige that ascended in order of height around the castle and found Iriels proud look endearing.
He even felt like encouraging her to brag more.
Excited Iriel then rambled on about the history and origins of Selonia Castle without being asked.
But Ray didnt care.
After all, Iriels unnecessary chattering didnt even reach his eardrums, let alone pass over his earlobes.
As they passed through the vige and headed for Selonia Castle, Iriel, who had been talking nonstop, suddenly turned around in front of the massive castle gate.
The dispatched troops appeared puzzled and looked at her.
Iriel spoke to Helio and Geol.
Youve worked hard until now.
At that, Helio, Geol, and the priests bowed their heads.
We didnt do anything. It was all the work of the Saintess.
Ray nodded at their words.
The reason he hade to the Holy Kingdom, when viewed broadly, was due to Iriel sleeping in front of the elf vige.
Iriel seemed to recall past memories and cleared her throat.
Ahem, no. If I hade to find the Saint by myself, I wouldnt have been able to do anything. The sess of this mission was thanks to all of you.
At Iriels words, the shoulders of the dispatched troops rxed slightly, as if they had finally returned to the Holy Kingdom andpleted their mission.
The atmosphere was such that they seemed ready to shed tears of joy.
Then Iriel looked around at everyone and said.
In that sense I, Iriel Belliaize, grant a vacation to the dispatched troops who have sessfullypleted their mission until the baptism ceremony in two days.
With her words as the starting point, everyone bowed down before Ray and Iriel.
Swoosh- Click-
Helio and Geol bowed their heads and shouted.
We ept the orders of the Saintess!
ept!
Even the soldiers guarding the gate straightened up at the orderly session of those behind them.
The sound was so loud that it seemed to carry over the city gates.
Iriel smiled.
Go ahead and return.
Yes!
Take care, everyone. See you in two days.
Ray also greeted them.
As he waved and spoke, they answered loudly once more.
Yes!
Yes!
Iriel grumbled as she watched them.
I was the one who gave them a holiday, but why do they seem more thankful to the Saintess?
At her words, the dispatched soldiers quickly vacated the area.
Then, we took our leave.
We would see you at the baptism ceremony.
Iriel chuckled at their hasty departure.
We should go too.
Ray, who had been engraving the sight of the city into his memory, came to his senses at her words.
I would have to live here for several years.
Although he had just left the Kingdom of Sillia, Ray erased several faces from his mind as he stepped into the city.
After sending a messenger to the Pope and briefly reporting his return, Iriel continued walking down the hallway.
Was every pce like this? The extravagance was no joke.
The Kingdom of Sillia, the Duchy of Silos, and now the Holy Kingdom.
She didnt understand why they needed so many expensive jewels to serve God.
After passing several rooms and moving to the back, a building with a beautifulke came into view.
Iriel spoke.
This is where the Saintess will reside.
Ray tilted his head.
What he saw was not a room, but a huge mansion.
He asked Iriel.
Which room is it among those?
Instead, she looked at him as if he was strange.
You can sleep in any room you want, but
Uh?
This mansion is the residence of the previous Saintesses. Of course, it is now the possession of the Saintess.
Ray swallowed unconsciously. It was hard to differentiate whether they were serving God or money, judging by the splendid exterior. It was beyond his expectations, and this was too much.
He had just received an enormous, luxurious mansion.
Unperturbed, Iriel continued speaking.
The mansion you see next to us is where I reside. We are both saints, so it doesnt matter, but normally even the Pope needs permission to enter the saints residences, as they are strictly controlled.
That made sense. How could the Pope, the representative of God, casually enter the residences of the saints?
The hired servants were all from confirmed and distinguished backgrounds, so you didnt have to worry about secrets being leaked. Ah, and for the next two days, education would be provided at the Saintesss mansion.
Education?
Ray asked, and she nodded.
First, you would receive education rted to the baptism ceremony. After the ceremony, there would be training on etiquette and regtions, so please take note.
He nodded.
Studying had originally been his main major. Even in the modern world, his demonic memorization skills had made him an unparalleled genius in studies.
It seemed like it wouldnt be different in this parallel world.
But there was something on his mind.
He asked with a maybe-kind-of hope.
So, who would be educating me?
Iriel looked at him as if asking why he was only asking this now and puffed out her chest.
Then, she put on a very intellectual expression and smiled in her unique way.
Its me.
Rays expression crumpled in an instant.
Chapter 56: Preparation For Baptism (1)
Chapter 56: Preparation For Baptism (1)
Why did Iriel choose to teach him among so many people?
Seemingly having glimpsed into his thoughts, she added,
In the holy nation, there are families that have been in charge of teaching saints for generations. Only the head of that family had the authority to teach me and the saint. But since he was absent, I was teaching you.
Had she learned mind-reading or something? He hadnt even spoken, but she understood everything.
Although she mentioned that there would be a baptism ceremony, why was he absent?
Ray had doubts but chose not to ask.
There could be personal reasons.
So, are we starting immediately tomorrow?
Yes, there is quite a lot to learn tomorrow, so brace yourself.
With those words, Iriel slightly bent her knee to greet him and walked towards her mansion.
Ray watched her leave and thought about what he had to learn the next day.
I will probably learn etiquette or something like that.
Study. He didnt know how long it had been since hest studied. Although he read books in the carriage asionally, he hadnt studied with someone teaching him since he was a child.
He calmed his fluttering heart.
This was the holy nation. As long as he didnt know anything about this ce, he couldnt let his guard down.
To achieve his goal in the holy nation, it was best to learn as much as he could.
Ray took a deep breath and entered the mansion.
The pond in the yard, or rather, it was more like a smallke.
He had admired theke from afar. Up close, its beauty was indescribable.
Crossing the quaint wooden bridge over theke, he entered the garden.
How much did they spend to create thiske and garden?
Just one mansion was no less than the castles in the Silos Principality.
Even a house made of gold would be inferior to this.
As he entered through the main gate, the door of the mansion came into view.
Even the doorknob was meticulously crafted.
As he opened the door and entered, about ten maids appeared to have been waiting, bending at their waists.
Oddly, there was no butler or anything of the sort. All the maids were women and they greeted him in unison.
Nice to meet you, saint.
Nice to meet you, saint.
Their bows were neither too deep nor too shallow. They all bent their waists at the exact same angle.
Even the synchronized dances of idols he had seen in his time were not this perfect.
Ray greeted them back, somewhat dumbfounded.
Hello.
Please speakfortably
A maid with light brown hair spoke and tried to take Rays backpack.
Ray reflexively pulled the backpack towards him and shook his head.
Ill carry it.
Yes.
At first nce, they all seemed to have small builds. Since there were quite a few books in the backpack, it must have been heavy.
There was no reason he couldnt ask them to carry it, but it just didnt feel right to make them do so.
Ill guide you to the room where the saint will be staying.
The petite maid, without raising her eyes, lifted her hand and guided him to the corridor.
The maids he had seen so far while touring the castle were different.
Seeing them reminded him of what Iriel had said.
The employed maids are all of a certain status and are respected.
Indeed, they were worthy of respect.
If they werent recognized, then who should be?
Arge hallway. No, after passing a floor with a view of thekendscape, a quaint room with a bed appeared.
The servant didnte in but stood outside.
As Ray entered and looked around, the servant took a step back.
Then, she looked down and spoke with a bowed head.
Please call me whenever you need anything.
She held out her hand as she spoke.
In her hand, there was a small bell.
Ray took the bell.
Was he supposed to ring this if he needed something?
Then the servant said,
You can ring the bell.
Ding- Ding-
Ray rang the bell as soon as the words ended.
The servant, who had been expressionless until then, seemed slightly flustered.
Is there anything you would like me to do?
Where can I wash up?
Its right next door. If you would like, I can prepare it for you immediately.
Ray tilted her head in confusion at her words.
Prepare? What needed to be prepared for washing up? Didnt the Holy Kingdom have warm water readily avable?
Do they need to clean it first?
It made sense since there had never been a time when both a saint and a saintess appeared at the same time.
Then please prepare it so I can use it immediately.
Understood.
She bowed her head again and took a step back. Ray entered the room.
She took a book out of her bag, organized it, andy down on the well-arranged bed for a moment.
She felt quite tired from walking around all day. Although she could clean her body with magic, nothing beat a bath when it came to relieving fatigue.
After a while, the servant from earlier called her.
Saint, the bath is ready.
Although she wondered what there was to prepare for a bath, it seemed like it had been prepared quite quickly for a cleaning.
When she left the room, the servant who had been standing by the door guided her to the bathroom.
Then, she tried to take off the leather clothes Ray was wearing.
Ray quickly stepped back from the unexpected attempt at undressing.
What, what are you doing!
She had asked for the bath to be prepared, not to be stripped of her clothes.
In her world, she had been a great sorceress, and in this other world, she was also destined to be a great sorceress.
At her reaction, the servant became flustered.
Why, why are you acting like this? Did I do something rude?
Ray had not known until then that a bath assistant system even existed, so she couldnt help but be confused.
Oh, no. You dont have to help me.
What? Then am I fired?
How did the conversation turn out like this!
She hastily shook her head as if to make the wind blow.
No! I just nned to take a bath by myself, so you dont need to help.
Only then did Ray understand why preparation was necessary.
The time for preparation was actually the time needed to summon the bath assistants.
Ray escorted her out of the bathroom.
As she was ushered out of the bathroom by the saint, she experienced the unique honor of being expelled by a saint.
She had been forced out of the bathroom.
Standing outside the door, she couldntprehend the saints unusual behavior.
Saint, you dont seem well. Did something ur yesterday?
Iriel asked with concern.
There were things that Ray couldnt possibly disclose to her, so he sighed and shook his head.
Its nothing.
Hmm Im relieved to hear that. Then letsmence the lesson.
Therge auditorium, secured by the authority of the saint, was upied only by Iriel and Ray.
Why do we need to have lessons in this excessivelyrge auditorium?
Iriel started writing on something resembling a ckboard.
Shortly after she finished writing, Iriel, who was standing on the podium, addressed Ray.
Today, we will study the sequence and etiquette of the baptism ceremony.
As anticipated, the first lesson was about the baptism ceremony, which indicated how urgently the Holy Kingdom wanted to conduct the ceremony.
As anticipated, the baptism ceremony is urgent.
Weve dyed it considerably already. Theres much to learn and not enough time.
It seemed more urgent than he had initially thought.
Once he adjusted his sitting posture, Iriels lesson began immediately.
Writing on the object that resembled a ckboard, she exined.
The sequence of the baptism ceremony is divided into three main parts: the greeting to God, known as Inrye; the deration of bing a saint, known as Sunrye; and finally, receiving divine power from God, known as Gwonrye.
Ray nodded as he took in her exnation.
Seeing this, she continued.
In simple terms, during Inrye, you prayed to God, and during Sunrye, you went around the vige andmunicated with the vigers.
Sunrye seemed like a modern-day election campaign, where you went around the market and ate Sundae soup with the citizens.
Iriel admonished him as he made unnecessary imaginations.
Focus. This is important.
Ah, sorry. Please continue.
While the Holy Kingdom led in Inrye and Sunrye, thest part, Gwonrye, was conducted alone by the saint at a holy ce.
Ray asked in response to her words.
Alone?
Yes, you had to do it alone.
Having to conduct the grand finale of the baptism ceremony alone? What did that mean?
What exactly did I have to do?
I dont know.
Eh?
His heart almost skipped a beat at her confident response.
She shrugged her shoulders and answered.
There were no specific instructions on what you had to do there. It was said that you just had to show your sincerity to God in your own way.
This is just for reference, but What did you do then?
At his question, Iriel opened her eyes wide and said.
I didnt do anything.
Didnt do anything?
The more they talked, the more he felt like he didnt understand anything. If the lesson was going to be like this, it was going to be troublesome.
The person who was supposed to teach didnt know too much?
Really, I didnt do anything. I just ate and slept there for a week.
At her words, Rays expression slightly crinkled.
How was eating and sleeping for a week showing ones sincerity to God? Had the meaning of the word sincerity changed or something?
Did God pat his forehead in admiration at her actions of eating, sleeping, and (?) for a week?
This made no sense at all.
However, he felt sincerity in her expression.
Really, I didnt do anything. After a week, I was surprised to find myself possessing a tremendous amount of divine power, and the Mana Road created by God was naturally a part of me.
At her words, Ray fell into thought.
Did divine power and Mana Road build up so fast that even I didnt notice? Was that even possible?
Even for a god, was that really possible? It seemed dubious. The entity referred to as God here appeared to be quite remarkable.
Iriel shook her head and spoke.
Anyway, conducting Gwonrye alone is a tradition and convention of the Holy Kingdom. In fact, you couldnt enter it with someone else.
Okay.
He didnt fully understand, but he nodded his head and reluctantly agreed.
The order of the baptism ceremony was roughly like this. You didnt need to remember anything specific. However the problem was the etiquette.
Chapter 57: Preparation For Baptism (2)
Chapter 57: Preparation For Baptism (2)
In the order of what needed to be done, manners were important.
Firstly, adults should not bow their heads during the baptismal ceremony. This is the same in front of the Pope.
How many days did the baptismal ceremonyst?
Three days.
Ray nodded at her words.
Iriel looked at Ray and continued speaking.
The reason manners were an issue was because of the immense attention the Saint was currently receiving. If anything was shown wrongly, one could be caught by the tail.
It was quite strict. Moreover, if caught by the tail, it would be troublesome for him as well.
He needed to move freely here to achieve his goal in the Holy Land.
The things you should be careful about were about this much. Now, lets start practicing.
Ray, who had been lost in thought, snapped back to reality at Iriels words.
Practice?
The basic manners that the Saint should possess. Starting from greetings to the etiquette to be observed during regr meals, the pitch of your voice when speaking, and so on, I will correct everything throughout the day.
His mouth opened wide at her rapid-fire words.
To be monitored all day long? Where did his privacy go?
All day? No, youre supposed to stay in your mansion, arent you?
Ill stay in the Saints mansion until the baptismal ceremony. Youll allow it, right? Im doing this for no one else but the Saint.
It was almost like she was forcing him to give permission.
But he had no choice but to allow it. After all, as Iriel said, she was doing this for his sake.
Thus, the unwanted day-long cohabitation began.
Do you think of him again?
Ah I just thought of him for a moment.
It hasnt been long since he left
The aged elf spoke, and the beautiful white-haired elf smiled awkwardly.
When the vige is quiet, I think of him. Its just that only Ray has disappeared, but
At her words, the elder pondered for a moment and then spoke.
In that case, how about bringing him back from the Holy Land?
Aira shook her head at the elders words.
Going to the Holy Land was Rays wish. How could I have ignored his will for my sake?
But what if something happened in the Holy Land
The elder spoke in a roundabout way.
His words implied he was worried whether Ray might bring back another woman from the Holy Land.
Understanding him, Aira slyly covered her mouth and smiled.
Thats why I reserved him.
And do you think there would be a more beautiful person than me there?
She asked, smiling beautifully.
Seeing her, the elder couldnt help but agree.
I think so too.
Do you? Ho ho ho.
The elder found hidden worries in her witty words.
Even though he spoke like that, it was natural for him to be worried.
She seemed to have fallen for him quite a bit.
The elder hoped that the human who had enlivened the vige would return soon.
The human whom the elves wished to return was sitting at the dining table, looking around cautiously.
Just as he picked up his spoon to scoop up the soup, Iriels shout came ringing out.
No! Dont lower your head when you scoop up the soup!
Startled like a turtle, he quickly pulled back his head.
Your elbows should not go behind your waist. Keep your back straight.
Got it.
When you have food in your mouth, cover your mouth when you speak!
Retorting, Ray responded.
I didnt cover my mouth when I was homeless
Hmm!
His retort waspletely defeated by Iriels powerful fake cough, akin to a dragons breath.
The attendants watched in awe.
The saint they served was being careful in his own residence.
Uneptable behavior for the attendants serving the saint.
However, the opponent was a saintess, equal in standing to the saint. And given the power a saintess held in the holy nation, they dared not intervene.
Thus, they had no choice but to helplessly observe the situation unfold.
The habits ingrained in them wanted to protect their master, but reason held them back.
Even after the morous mealtime had ended, Iriels corrections persisted.
She even appeared as though she was going to follow him into the bathroom.
As anticipated, she trailed him as he made his way to the bathroom.
Sighing, he spoke.
Hey At least allow me to go to the bathroom alone.
A saint must uphold their dignity at all times.
Dignity my ass, you didnt bother about dignity when we were sleeping homeless.
Hmm.
Iriels feigned cough was truly omnipotent.
Nheless, he managed to go to the bathroom without her.
But his mind was far from at ease. He hadnt realized that stalking could be such a mentally taxing act.
Unbeknownst to him, Iriel was quite taken with him.
Once corrected, theres no need to point out the same thing again
Whether consciously or unconsciously, rectifying ingrained habits is quite challenging.
She had endured tremendous scoldings and corrections, taking a significant amount of time to rectify them.
Yet, he would amend himself after being instructed just once, never repeating the same mistake. Naturally, it was enjoyable to teach him.
So much so that she would even follow him to the bathroom.
Riddled with doubt, Ray questioned her.
Are you certain youre teaching me correctly? Or are you just toying with me?
I am instructing you correctly. Do you doubt me?
She responded while patting her chest. What made Iriel so confident remained a mystery.
A little.
He gazed at her without dispelling the suspicion from his eyes.
Far from being flustered, she grew even more confident.
Theres no need for doubt. I will meticulously correct even the way you sleep.
Rays mouth fell open.
What are you talking about? Why do you need to correct the way I sleep?
You must not give anyone a reason to criticize you.
Who the hell criticizes someone based on how they sleep?
If there was someone who would criticize him based on how he slept, he looked around, ready to eliminate them then and there. Seeing that, Iriel covered her mouth and smiled.
This is quite entertaining.
The attendant who guided Ray the previous night spoke with her head bowed.
Saintess, may I humbly speak? Correcting the saints sleeping posture, as you mentioned, will certainly draw many eyes, just as you said.
Iriel nodded at her polite manner of speaking.
I understand.
I apologize if my words are inappropriate As a servant of the saint, its impolite of me to speak knowing that Ive made a mistake. Please forgive me.
I dont mind.
While asking for forgiveness, Iriel smiled slightly, amused that her expression remained unchanged.
Whats your name?
Becroix Shi Euclid.
Iriel became interested in her polite words.
Becroix was one of the three great families that served the saint. Their prestige was such that they were granted the title Shi.
Why would someone from such a family choose to be a servant?
Although the servants who served the saints belonged to a different ss, it was a different story if they were from the Becroix family.
One of the families that served only the saints, and that itself was a recognition of their status.
But why choose to be a servant?
Iriel looked at her with a puzzled expression.
The Becroix family Euclid, Ill remember that.
Its an honor.
Then, saint, Ill leave it here for today. Have a peaceful night
Did she have a hidden agenda? Lost in thought, Iriel bid Ray goodbye and returned to his mansion.
Ray tilted his head as he watched him leave.
He hadnt expected him to leave so readily.
He looked at the servant standing next to him.
The servant had dark blue hair and contrasting red eyes.
Aside from that, the only noticeable thing was herck of facial expression.
She said she was from the Becroix family, right? Having a family name means shes a noble, right?
Why would a noble choose to be a maid? Of course, maids who served the saints werent ordinary maids, but there was no need for a noble to choose to be a maid.
Ray asked her.
Are you a noble?
Despite his direct question, Euclid bowed her head and answered.
Yes, but I was now a servant, so please remember that my actions and family had no rtion.
Of course. Could you prepare a bath for me? Like yesterday, I dont need an assistant.
Understood.
She spoke and took a step back.
Ille to get you when its ready.
Theres no need toe and get me. Just leave it be when youre done.
After the bath, Rayy on the bed and thought.
Would it be rude to dig into the past of a servant, right?
He acted normal in front of Euclid, but he was actually very curious.
Why was a noble here, serving him as if it was natural?
Could there be some hidden agenda? If that was the case, it would be better to dismiss her before more time passed.
But its not right to take away her job when nothings confirmed. Its not even ayoff.
Ray decided to wait a little longer.
If there was any hidden agenda, she would have to show her hand eventually.
In the dead of night, Euclid moved quietly.
Her steps were headed toward Rays room.
Her figure seemed like an assassin moving silently in the shadows.
Had she learned the art of stealth? Except for her silhouette revealed slightly by the moonlighting through the window, her figure was almostpletely hidden.
Her extreme stealth, as if she was going to kill someone, was secretive.
She entered Rays bedroom.
As if it was not allowed to enter the saints bedroom, her usual step-back demeanor contrasted.
Her gaze dropped to the bed, and she saw the saint sleeping soundly.
That was how sophisticated her stealth was, Ray, who was extremely sensitive to mana, didnt notice her presence and was sleeping defenselessly.
Of course, it would be a different story if she decided to attack.
Euclid raised her hand as if to touch his hair, but stopped abruptly.
It seemed like it was not the right time, and she shook her head with her usual expressionless face.
Just as she hade, she quietly left through the door.
Chapter 58: Baptism Ceremony (1)
Chapter 58: Baptism Ceremony (1)
As soon as the day broke, lessons resumed once again.
There wasnt much to call it a lesson since corrections were made on the spot as long as one acted as usual.
Since it was the day before the baptism ceremony, they couldnt go outside. Hence, the corrections all took ce at Rays mansion.
Amazing. Theres hardly anything to criticize now.
Iriel admired Ray in a small voice.
Even minute details such as eye contact during conversations and the sound of breathing were corrected in just a day.
However, to bepletely honest, there was a problem with his demeanor.
It didnt feel rewarding to praise him because he seemed to do everything so effortlessly.
Huh? Youre hardly being corrected now, are you?
That seems to be the case.
Though it was frustrating, it was true.
The servants poured tea for him and her by their side.
The Euclid standing next to them quietly spoke.
Its tea made from ground Celon petals.
Thank you.
Thank you.
Ray took a sip of the tea.
A slightly bitter taste followed by a very smooth swallow.
Moreover, whoever made the tea had great skill, adjusting even the temperature to ensure it didnt burn the drinkers mouth.
Furthermore, Celon is quite an expensive tea leaf. Not many people know that it can also act as a mild fever reducer.
Ray too learned this fact after reading a book he found in Airas library.
Naturally, admiration escaped his lips.
This tea is really well-made. This is the first time Im having such good tea.
Euclid merely lowered her head with a neutral expression on her face.
Thank you.
Watching him, Iriel swooped in like a hyena that had found its prey.
Saint, when drinking tea, you must not show the inside of your hand.
Got it.
Hehehe.
As there was nothing to criticize, she quickly pounced on him the moment something like this came up.
There was no dignity befitting a saint to be found in her demeanor.
However, the frequency of her criticisms had greatly decreased. They had fully prepared for the baptism ceremony.
Finally, its tomorrow.
Euclid quietly muttered as she looked at Rays room from the opposite balcony.
With no expression and only her lips moving, she resembled a meticulously crafted doll made by a skilled artisan.
You have no idea how long Ive waited for this day.
She tightly grasped the balcony railing.
It seemed like all the people in the Holy Kingdom were flocking to Selonia.
Even though Selonia could amodate a substantial number of people, it seemed like it would burst at the seams with this amount of crowd.
The baptism ceremony is finally happening.
To think I could witness two baptism ceremonies in my lifetime Its an honor to my family. Hahaha!
Throughout history, there had never been a precedent of a Saint and a Saintess appearing at the same time.
It was only natural that many were looking forward to this event.
However, contrary to these people, other nations did not view this in a favorable light.
The appearance of both a Saint and a Saintess significantly amplified the power of the Holy Kingdom.
If a saint of the same level as the current Saintess were to be born, even the Lesian Empire might have felt threatened in its influence.
It was unknown what measures they would take to check this, but if things continued as they were, the revival of the Holy Kingdom was just a matter of time.
The Silia Kingdom felt this more than anyone.
After all, the saint born in their kingdom had been taken away by the Holy Kingdom, so they must have been quite upset.
However, whatever ns they were concocting, the Silia Kingdom did not show any significant movements.
The Holy Kingdom was also keeping a close eye on this.
They were preparing for the baptism ceremony, but they were devoting more effort to reading the movements outside.
During the height of the baptism ceremony preparations, Ray changed his clothes.
The white clothes, decorated with gorgeous golden threads, perfectly matched his pure white hair.
His blue eyes made him stand out even more, and his wless white skin seemed to blend with his clothes.
Even Euclid, who had shown no expressions until then, was taken aback when she saw Ray.
She lowered her head and said,
The preparations for the initiation areplete. I will guide you to the baptism ceremony shortly.
Right now?
He had just changed his clothes. Now they were about to hold the baptism ceremony. Didnt he need some mental preparation?
But Euclid was firm.
You must leave now. The initiation can only be held on the day of the full moon.
This was a fact he didnt know, and it hade from her mouth. It was something Iriel hadnt told him before.
Why did he have to hear this from his servant?
Before the anger towards Iriel could surface through his skin, Euclid spoke again.
If I may dare to say, there is no need to hurry, but it would be better to leave now. The Pope and the other nobles are waiting for you at the baptism ceremony.
Phew Will you guide me?
I shall apany you.
Iriel. One day, he was going to grab him by the head.
As Ray headed for the baptism ceremony, all eyes in the vicinity focused on him.
His pure white hair, which was said to be rare even on the continent, and his nose, which rose like a painting, were enough to capture many hearts.
Euclid stood in front of the baptism ceremony without following Ray in.
And when she thought Ray was far enough away that he couldnt hear her, she opened her mouth.
How dare a servant look a saint straight in the face It seems that reeducation is necessary.
Despite her sharp words, those who looked at her expressionless face turned pale.
Im, Im sorry.
Weve been rude!
They bowed their waists in apology.
This was far too polite an apology for one servant to give to another. It even seemed as if there was a hint of fear.
Observing this, Euclid silently opened the door to the baptism ceremony that Ray had entered.
When the Saint begins the initiation, I will conduct reeducation. I hope everyone will gather without missing a single person.
With those words, she disappeared into the baptism ceremony.
Ray looked around and then saw Euclid, who was approaching quickly from afar.
Where were you?
She lowered her head.
I needed to convey some words to the other servants. Please forgive our rudeness.
No. Thats not rudeness to that extent
As they walked along the corridor overlooking the entire vige, the baptism ceremony came into view not too far ahead.
Interestingly, the baptism ceremony was held in a beautiful garden of tremendous size.
The chairs ced in the garden were all made of high-quality wood, seemingly crafted by a skilled artisan, and individuals who appeared to be nobles had their servants standing by their sides.
Seeing Euclid walk into the baptism ceremony without hesitation, it appeared that she, too, was permitted to enter.
Ray thought that entering the vast garden wouldnt immediately draw attention, but that was a naive assumption.
Just as before, all eyes were focused on him.
Moreover, he was wearing adult clothes, so even a noble seeing the saint for the first time could easily recognize him.
A rugged man with rich brown hair approached Ray and greeted him.
Its an honor to meet you, Saint. My name is Pronel, and I am the fifth treatment battalion chief and a shrine keeper.
Pronel bowed his head.
I was told not to bow my head.
Recalling Iriels words, instead of bowing, Ray raised his hand.
Nice to meet you, Shrine Keeper Pronel. My name is Ray, the newly appointed saint.
Hahaha. Its reassuring to have two saints in the holy kingdom.
Ray smiled at the heartyughter.
For some reason, he reminded him of the uncle who lived next door.
Moreover, with a face that wouldnt have seemed out of ce among bandits, it was unique that he was a shrine keeper.
As he greeted Ray, people from all around gathered.
Nice to meet you, Saint. I am
Its an honor to meet you. If I may say
He found himself in a tough situation, surrounded by those eagerly introducing themselves.
It reminded him of modern-day events.
A salvation army came to his rescue in the midst of the overwhelming situation.
Everyone is happy to meet the saint, but please show some respect. It isnt appropriate to behave like this in front of the saint, who is about to undergo the baptism ceremony.
Upon hearing these words, a series of people turned to look in the direction of the voice.
There stood Iriel, dressed in white clothes adorned with gold thread, just like Ray.
However, there was one difference. The people bowing and greeting Iriel had fear mixed in their eyes.
They bowed their heads and greeted.
Shrine Keeper Aeinrn greets the holy maiden.
rean, the head of the Dimitrious family, greets the holy maiden.
Seeing them hastily leave after greeting her, it seemed they might not have been on good terms with Iriel.
Soon, only about half of the initial crowd remained.
Among them was Shrine Keeper Pronel.
Iriel said to Ray,
Todays the day. Youre finally bing a saint for real
Yeah. It didnt feel real until now, but it finally does. Hahaha.
Iriel smiled and closed her eyes as Ray chuckled awkwardly.
The journey here wasnt smooth, so it feels all the more special to finally undergo the baptism ceremony
Hearing these words, the surrounding nobles smiled and said,
The two saints seem to get along well. Theres no room for us to intervene.
Im starting to feel a bit left out. Hahaha.
Irielughed pleasantly at their words.
Hohoho. I was just maintaining a friendly rtionship with the saint. For now, that was.
Many must have felt something from Irielsst words, and Ray, too, felt a chill run down his spine.
Just then, Euclid, who was standing by the side, quietly bowed her head and spoke.
Excuse me for interrupting. Saint, its about time. Should we head outside?
They were already outside, so where else were they supposed to go?
Pushing aside his confusion, Ray politely bid farewell.
Then, I will take my leave.
Yes, we will meet at the ceremony.
We will meet at the ceremony.
After exchanging goodbyes, Iriel waved her hand.
Do well.
Ray chuckled at her form of encouragement.
Yeah. I will do my best.
A smile blossomed on his face as he spoke.
Seeing this, Euclid clenched her gathered hands.
Watching the two leave the garden and head towards therge hill, the remaining nobles said,
I wonder why the youngdy of the Becroix family chose to be a servant
Being one of the families serving the saint, they must have had their reasons
Their quiet conversation continued as Iriel watched Euclids retreating figure.
Chapter 59: Baptism Ceremony (2)
Chapter 59: Baptism Ceremony (2)
From her back, she seemed to ovep with his figure.
The Becroix family, who served the saint, was not a notable family in this era originally.
Though it was a prestigious family by reputation, it was nothing without the saint.
But in this historical era, where both a saint and a saintess appeared simultaneously, it would have been absurd if the Becroix family hadnt made a move.
Serving the saint was their mission. Now that a new saint had appeared, they naturally showed movement.
But why was one of the youngdies from that ce volunteering as a servant in the saints mansion?
Iriel muttered, not understanding their actions.
I cant understand it.
She shook her head.
Arriving at the summit for the meeting, Ray whistled softly when he saw the vigeid out below him.
Whew, thats quite a sight.
Thendscape was filled with people to the point that they were more noticeable than the vige itself.
The bustling crowd was looking up at where he was.
It was far, but the vige below was not out of sight.
Seeing Ray, the crowd murmured.
Is that the new saint?
I cant see well, but the white hair is quite noticeable. If its white hair, then he must be the saint.
Doesnt he look handsome?
Where, where!
Ray felt the weight of his new title as he monopolized the attention of many.
Just showing up had drawn the attention of many.
With just a few words, he probably could have made them move like waves.
In the midst of these unnecessary thoughts, Euclid bowed her head as if apologizing for interrupting his thoughts and said,
Saint, I apologize, but before the ceremony, you must say a few words to the people.
What are you talking about?
Just as I told you. The ceremony is originally a sign of respect to the gods. Before that, showing respect to the people is like asking them to support us in the future.
He didnt remember hearing such a thing from Iriel.
No, it wasnt that he couldnt remember, but such an event was nonexistent in history!
Why was he missing out on these important teachings?
If he had asked Iriel, she probably would have answered like this.
Huh? You dont need to remember such things. Youre just talking to the people, so just say something and they will interpret it in a good way. Hehehe.
He felt as if he could hear herughter.
Ray held his forehead and shook his head, and Euclid said,
Anyway, since youre just talking to the people, you can speakfortably. They will interpret it in a good way.
Looking down with an expressionless face, Ray felt a shiver down his spine as he heard the exact same words he thought Iriel would say.
The only difference was that her expression was an infinitely cold and expressionless face.
Could it be that Euclid was simr to Iriel? Pushing away the rising thought, he took a step forward.
The pressure he felt was not small, but he steeled his heart and headed for the tform.
The tform, designed to be visible to the crowd, was so burdensome that just standing there was enough to draw attention.
Feeling their gaze, the murmuring of the crowd was quite loud.
He couldnt understand exactly what they were saying, but he knew they were talking about him.
.
Being someone with excellent speech skills even in the modern era,
Moreover, it wasnt that he had never given a speech in front of such a crowd before.
He felt nervous, but he wasnt afraid.
On the contrary, he felt a sense of excitement that he hadnt felt in a long time.
However, to others, he might have looked too nervous, with his facial expressions all tensed up.
Euclid also seemed to feel the same way. Quietly observing him, she cautiously handed something to Ray.
Whats this?
Ray asked as he looked at the small object decorated with gold in the palm of his hand.
It was a magical tool. When you held it in your hand, the speakers voice became louder. Please use this when you speak.
She politely extended her hand, but Ray shook his head.
I dont need it.
Im sorry, but the Saints voice wont reach the people. So
Despite her words, he smiled and shook his head again.
Ignoring her mysterious gaze, Ray drew up his mana.
Sound was created by the transmission of sound waves to the ear as a result of vibrations. This meant that if the sound waves did not disappear, the sound could be transmitted no matter how far away it was.
Ray spread the drawn-up mana widely in the air. He limited the target to the radius where the crowd was spread out.
Ah, ah.
Just like testing a microphone, he let out his voice, and the murmurs of the crowd grew louder.
By using mana to prevent the sound waves from disappearing and continuously vibrating them, it would sound very clear, as if the person next to them was speaking.
Euclid was also surprised by the rity of his voice.
As far as she knew, there was no such magic or magical tool.
Magic?
Considering the Saints age, he was very young. To use this level of magic, he must have been at least a 3rd-circle mage.
Moreover, since it was impossible to manifest magic without an incantation, the probability of it being a magical tool was higher.
Ray observed the reaction for a moment.
It seemed that amplifying the sound worked better than he thought.
He slowly looked around at the people.
And then he quietly began to speak.
Nice to meet you, respected citizens.
The people below, who were looking at him, were shocked from the first word Ray uttered.
Adults did show respect to the citizens, but they couldnt have imagined that he would use the term respected.
The murmurs among the citizens grew louder.
Ray continued speaking without minding it.
My name is Ray, selected as a Saint this time. I dont know how to thank the god who chose me, a person still young andcking.
He wanted to punch rather than thank the god.
But he spoke the false words without even a hint of hesitation.
To captivate the hearts of the people, it was necessary to form amon ground with them. And this could be easily achieved with faith at that moment.
He looked around again and continued speaking.
Originally, you and I, the Saint, would have been no different. I wasnt from a good family, just a child who grew up in a small vige. If I hadnt been chosen as a Saint, you might not have looked at me as you do now.
Silence filled the air.
Im telling you this because I want you to follow reality, not dreams.
Reality?
Reality, you say
No matter what, it was difficult for them to empathize with the Saint, who was supposed to be living in their dreams, talking about reality.
Their perplexed reaction wasnt unreasonable.
But Ray was undaunted by their response.
At some point, people started turning their backs on the reality right next to them and only chased after dreams. Isnt it strange? They dont even look at reality, nor do they think about changing it, yet they chase after dreams.
He paused for a moment, then slowly opened his mouth.
Dreams are nothing more than the shadows of reality. Just as shadows change when the substance changes. If reality changes, dreams too will transform into something achievable.
No matter how much you say that
Well, youre young, you see
Hearing their voices, Ray smiled.
Do you know what my initial goal was when I first came here?
I wanted to be a magician who could bring down meteor showers from the sky.
Huh?
Meteor? Magician?
For those who had been thinking of a cleric or a high priest, this was an unexpected statement.
And it was natural for them to think so, as he was now a saint, not a magician.
So, did you think I achieved that now?
They had no response to that. However, they could all see that their gazes were negative.
Bing a magician at his current age seemed nearly impossible.
Just like Hopel of the Silos Duchy, who was just a 1st Circle user.
Despite that, he was being praised as a magical prodigy.
If he had entered the 2nd Circle by the age of 20, he would have been called a genius.
The fact that he, at just fifteen, was both a meteor shower-casting magician and a saint was unbelievable.
If I said that I created a meteor in the sky, what would you think?
Then wouldnt that be a lie?
How can a personmand meteors? It seems the Saint has given an exaggerated example.
Even the nobles who had been attentively listening to his story at the baptism shook their heads.
That was a bit too much.
But still, youve spoken well so far.
However, Ray did not stop despite their words.
I will show you the dream I had and the reality I achieved.
As he spoke, mana gathered around him.
Drrrrrrr-
As the surroundings faintly trembled, the nobles andmoners tensed up.
Rays mana had dominated the atmosphere around him.
He turned off the amplification magic to make the incantation inaudible.
Rock Storm. Psychokinesis. Fire.
Krrrrrr-
In an instant, small rocks around him rose like a storm, forming arge sphere in the sky.
Soon after, in the blink of an eye, ignited mes enveloped the spherical rock floating in the sky.
Wooosh-
A noble dropped a te filled with food onto the ground.
They were at a loss for words at the unbelievable phenomenon unfolding before their eyes.
The way he reversed only the gravity of the rocks with his mana control was truly miraculous.
Moreover, it would be difficult to find someone in this other world who could manifest all of this with the amount of mana they possessed.
Looking at the enormous sphere floating in the sky, not only themoners but also the nobles opened their mouths in awe.
Euclid, too, could not maintain her usual expressionless face. She stared at the sphere in the sky with a paleplexion.
The thought of fleeing never crossed her mind. After all, if that thing plummeted to the ground, they would all perish just the same.
But the sphere, despite its colossal size, showed no signs of falling.
Instead, it merely floated in the sky, burning tranquilly.
How much mana would one require to make such a phenomenon possible?
Ray enhanced his voice once more and spoke.
I altered reality bit by bit. Eventually, in ordance with my wish, I transformed into a magician who could summon meteors.
No one could respond to his words. The absurdity he had uttered had acquired a sense of reality.
Do you have dreams? What about your reality?
The nobles, too, considered Rays words once more.
Cancel. Psychokinesis.
At hismand, the sphere morphed back into small rock fragments and descended to the ground, but Ray intercepted them.
He then directed them all to a nearby mountain. Since they had originally been suspended in the sky, scattering them was not a difficult task.
The meteor, which had vanished from the sky without a trace, left them gazing nkly at Ray.
I hope you all achieve your dreams. I will spare no effort to assist you in reaching them. Please lend me your strength in doing so.
Chapter 60: Baptism Ceremony (3)
Chapter 60: Baptism Ceremony (3)
His polite words prated the hearts of the listeners.
Among all the saints in history, the most outstanding one, the one with the power to oppress all, asked for strength.
This made those who listened feel something boiling up inside their hearts.
Was it because they had seen him controlling a meteor with magic, or was it because of the rich human scent emanating from the saint?
Either way, it didnt matter then.
With just one speech from the newly appeared saint, their hearts had already begun to lean towards him.
It was no different even for the nobles.
There were those who were fascinated by his overwhelming strength, and there were those who showed affection because, despite his young age, he still presented a polite appearance to the people without being consumed by power.
Me, Meteor
9th Circle Archmage
They covered their mouths, surprised by the tremendous words they dared to utter.
9th Circle Archmage.
If they carelessly spoke his name, they might have been in danger just from the aftershock of the name.
But there was something they didnt know.
The Meteor created by Ray was nothing but a counterfeit.
That didnt mean its power was inferior. On the contrary, if it exploded at close range, the counterfeit Meteor just then would have been stronger.
Of course, casting the Meteor required more mana than this, but that was another story. Likely, there was no one other than Ray who could create this kind of counterfeit Meteor.
In conclusion, Ray couldnt yet create a Meteor.
What he did just then was just to make his words have reality, so that the people could believe in him.
The peoples hearts are the foundation of solid power.
He had no intention of staying in the Holy Kingdom for a long time.
Therefore, he needed more power. So that he could leave the Holy Kingdom whenever he wanted.
Moreover, it was true that he would help the people achieve their dreams while he stayed in the Holy Kingdom.
The peoples hearts were stable, and they were happy, thus birthing strong national power.
He wasnt the only one who knew this.
Euclid stood behind, looking at Rays back.
The baptism ceremony hasnt even started yet, but hes already capturing the peoples hearts Even the nobles dont dare to oppose him.
Was this really possible? It seemed he had nned everything and proceeded smoothly at the mere age of fifteen.
By then, it was foolish to fuss about age.
What was the point of considering the age of someone who could summon a Meteor?
Ray amplified his voice and spoke.
The message I want to convey to you ends here. Please believe in me and follow me.
After speaking, he immediately stepped down from the podium. Without hesitation, he turned around and approached Euclid, while cheers erupted from the people.
Wow!
We will follow you anywhere!
Long live Saint Ray!
Long live!
The overwhelming response was as if someone who could change their entire lives had appeared.
Even the nobles at the baptism ceremony, despite being quite far away, stood up and apuded the resounding cheers.
Rays speech moved not only the people but also the hearts of the nobles.
As they apuded and cheered, Ray asked Euclid.
Where should we go now?
Please lower your voice. Its too much to handle.
Ray might not have known, but this was the greatest respect she could show.
She was a servant, but at the same time a noble.
She would never say such a thing unless she sincerely respected the person.
Ray immediately dropped the matter, not knowing whether she understood the deep meaning or not.
Shall we? I was also ufortable.
.
So where do we go now?
I will guide you.
In no time at all, Euclid guided him to a circr garden where one person couldfortably lie down.
The circle was surrounded by blooming flowers and tall grass, but the middle of the circle was neat.
It wasnt strange enough to feel out of ce.
Euclid politely raised her hand and pointed to the middle.
Please lie down here, she said.
Upon hearing her words, Ray spoke up.
Isnt this a prayer?
As far as he understood, Inrye (Initiation) was a ritual of praying to the gods.
But was he supposed to lie down while praying?
Inrye is the first prayer to the gods, so you can perform it in the mostfortable position, Euclid exined.
So thats why I should lie down.
With those words, Rayy down, and Euclid stepped back.
Ray closed his eyes while lying there.
So what should I pray for now?
Even though he decided to pray, he didnt quite know what to say.
Perhaps sensing his uncertainty, Euclid spoke up.
Just befortable. Speak as if you are having a conversation with the gods.
A conversation What kind of topic should he bring up with the gods?
Remembering her advice to prayfortably, Ray rxed his entire body and started speaking in his mind.
Um hello.
No response. He thought the god must be very shy, so he attempted to speak again.
God, if you called me to the Holy Kingdom, you should at least answer.
But still, no sound came.
To call someone over and then act like this. However, it hadnt even been 30 seconds since he started praying.
He decided to be patient.
Yeah. If I keep talking, youll answer to stop me from annoying you.
Comforting himself with that thought, Ray continued to speak.
Half a day passed. He thought that the god might answer just to avoid the annoyance, but it felt like he had been ignored because there was not a single response.
By now, he was more irritated than tired.
It was too much. It was like inviting a guest to your home and then the host going out somewhere else.
He couldnt wait any longer for the gods response.
He couldnt see what the people were doing because the flowers hid them, but they must surely have been bored.
The only one who wouldnt have been bored in this situation must have been Euclid.
Half a day had passed, and she was still standing next to him in the same posture she had assumed at the beginning, not moving at all.
Incredible.
Even he, who had been lying down, felt tired. He wondered how much more exhausted she must have been, standing as she was.
Ray, who cared for his servant, could not ignore this issue.
No. This wont do, no.
He thought this was not for his sake, but for hers. With that thought, he opened his eyes.
He found himself thinking something that would never ur to criminals.
Ray rose.
At that, Euclid reacted.
Have you received a response already?
Faced with her question, he did not hesitate to lie.
Yes. He truly is divine His voice has not left my mind.
His eyes looked up to the sky, reminiscent of a country boy thinking of his first love, and Euclid was entirely deceived.
Indeed, he is magnificent. Even the fastest, Iriel, took a day.
Really?
You truly are a saint.
Every time she praised him, it felt as though an Earth Spear was piercing through Rays chest.
Her eyes, devoid of any doubt, wrung him out like a rag.
Euclid pointed to the baptismal hall and said,
I will announce the end of the rites. Please wait in the baptismal hall in the meantime.
Okay.
Ray trudged towards the baptismal hall.
Upon passing a beautiful garden and arriving at the baptismal hall, Iriel looked at him in surprise.
Saint, youre already here?
Murmurs filled the air.
It hasnt even been half a day
Incredible. You truly are the best among all the saints in history.
Hearing their words, Ray gave up.
After all, what was done was done, and the lie had been told.
Unless God himself spoke, no one would suspect or point out that he hadnt received a response.
If there was anyone to me, it should be God for not answering in time.
He had done nothing wrong!
With this logic known only to himself, Ray nodded.
His voice was indeed thrilling. It was like a bolt of lightning striking my mind.
Iriel agreed.
Yes, his voice, like thunder, truly deserved to be called divine.
Ray added fuel to the fire.
It felt like I could see him just by his voice. Hahaha.
Aside from the Pope, who would reveal himself during the rite, Iriel was the only one who had heard Gods voice.
Naturally, the nobles who hadnt heard Gods voice couldnt doubt.
Moreover, the situation was perfect since the saintess also defended his words.
Withughter filling the air, the Duke on the stage of the baptismal hall caught their attention.
May I have your attention, please.
He spoke while gently tapping his ss, and all eyes turned to him.
The Duke cleared his throat and said,
The rites are now over. Since its not toote, wed like to proceed with the ceremony. The ceremony will begin in the churchs lobby. Feel free to leave if you are not feeling well.
Although he said this, the Duke knew very well that few nobles would leave.
After all, it was the Saint who could cast Meteor. Even if it disappeared, the divine power would soon fill the space, and there was no harm in showing off beforehand.
A 9th Circle Archmage was not a title to be taken lightly.
Even then, the nobles didnt dare approach Ray just like at the beginning.
The title of a 9th Circle Archmage was enough to sweep away most people.
Moreover, the overwhelming power he possessed was frightening.
After speaking, the Duke nced at Ray.
Hes only fifteen Age really doesnt matter, huh.
Everyone was cautious in front of him. Those below the rank of Count didnt even dare to breathe.
In reality, Iriel was the only one conversing with Ray. The rest were just around him, not uttering a word.
But he understood. He would be the same if he were in their shoes.
A single flick of Rays finger could take their lives, after all.
Iriel felt the same.
When she first saw Ray cast Meteor, she swallowed hard.
The 9th Circle Archmage, more intimidating than the beautiful elves she had seen in the elf vige, stood right beside her, sending shivers down her spine.
But knowing that didnt alter the reality.
His blunt words and actions stayed the same.
For some reason, she found reassurance.
He possessed the mental strength to control his immense power.
He wasnt the type to kill everyone in a fit of anger. She could trust him.
Thats why she was able to look him in the eye as an equal, as usual.
Perhaps his existence fulfilled the promise he had made during their homeless days.
To elevate the Holy Kingdom to the highest position. In that moment, Iriel felt that the Holy Kingdom wasnt inferior to the Lesien Empire.
Chapter 61: Baptism Ceremony (4)
Chapter 61: Baptism Ceremony (4)
The baptism ceremony had concluded, and the nobles had gathered in the castles lobby.
The butlers and pages, prepared in advance, slowly wandered around holding trays of wine.
During the baptism ceremony, a festive atmosphere akin to a festival had prevailed.
Themon folk had shared the sentiment. The three-day national festival had drawn spectators even from neighboring kingdoms.
The baptism ceremony itself had been a festival and a sacred day.
The main character of the baptism ceremony, Ray, was not in the lobby.
Euclid had taken him somewhere and had handed him a well-fitted suit.
Bowing her head, she closed the door and spoke.
Please put this on. It was made especially for the saint.
Made for me?
As soon as you arrived, we estimated your measurements and began tailoring. The craftsmen of the Holy Kingdom are very pleased with the result.
Everything had been meticulously prepared. Even though his measurements had not been taken, the suit fit him perfectly.
He had changed into the suit and looked at himself in the mirror.
The white suit, perfectly tailored to his frame, suited him extremely well.
Since it was made for balls, banquets, and ceremonies, it was quite different from the usual baptismal attire.
The white shirt and ck trousers, with the golden emblem of the Holy Kingdom emzoned on the chest, signified that he was a saint.
Ray had raised his hand slightly and struck a pose, marveling at howfortable it felt.
The craftsman who had made this was truly extraordinary. The clothing was exceptional, and Euclid had referred to the craftsman as a master.
He opened the door and announced, Im ready.
Then, lets go to the lobby
Euclid, gazing at Ray, was lost for words.
The aura emanating from him was no joke.
His smooth skin, the graceful curve of his nose, and his sharp jawline were enough to make any womans heart flutter.
A mysterious aura seemed to radiate from him.
She couldnt help but be captivated by his charming appearance.
Ray, noticing Euclids speechlessness, looked at her quizzically.
Whats wrong? Arent we going to the lobby?
Ill lead the way.
Swallowing her saliva, she led the way, walking briskly.
Ray followed her diligently.
The lobby bustled with people talking about Ray.
Such an honor to witness the great magic of Meteor in my lifetime.
Shh! What if the saint hears us?
Oh, my apologies. It would be terrible if he didnt like such stories.
Groups of people huddled together, sneaking in these conversations.
By the way you all brought your children.
Count Nephil spoke as if to check on the others.
It was clear what was on his mind.
The parents had introduced their children to the fifteen-year-old saint, hoping he would take a liking to them.
They brought their children with this hope in mind. But the Meteor disyed by the saint during the ceremony set their hearts aze.
The saint, a grand sorcerer, was the most desirable match.
Before reaching the lobby, they all strictly admonished their children.
Do not be rude to the saint. Remember, under no circumstances whatsoever.
But father we dont even know what the saint looks like, let alone his face, and yet you tell us not to be rude to him
You do know that the saint is fifteen years old, right? If a young man with white hair speaks, never go against him!
They thoroughly kept the fact that the saint was a grand sorcerer a secret.
After all, bbering about it might result in sparks flying.
And if the target of those sparks was a 9th circle grand sorcerer, it could turn into a meteor instead.
They didnt want to gamble on anything that might offend him.
Moreover, the ceremonys activities centered around the young generation, somewhat like a social gathering.
Usually, the high-titled nobles would start dancing in order, and it was also considered mannerly to step out.
Of course, they didntpletely vacate the lobby but remained seated in their ces, engaging in their gatherings.
Consequently, they reminded each other firmly to prevent any unfortunate incidents from urring.
No one could ascertain how many had taken such precautions.
Likely, those who didnt want to fall out of his favor had sternly cautioned their children.
The individuals who responded to Count Nephils words with a bitter smile nodded in agreement.
The count understands that there is no other option.
Hahaha. Lets not be overly critical since we are all in the same predicament.
Count Nephil was acutely aware that it was an inescapable circumstance. He wasnt some puppet saint.
On the contrary, he was an unparalleled grand sorcerer with immense power, sufficient to engulf the holy kingdom.
As they began discussing him, music started to permeate the lobby.
The beautiful melody gradually found its rhythm, transforming into a lively tune.
In response, the nobles began congregating in the center of the lobby.
Elderly nobles slowly started dancing with their partners in sync with the music.
Typically, partners were spouses, but there were rare instances of dancing with close friends.
The children of the nobles observed them while enjoying their own gathering.
A young man with golden curly hair surveyed the room.
Thank you, everyone, for gathering here today.
He expressed with a charming smile and a tilt of his ss, appearing to be the focal point of the gathering.
Although he wasnt the host, there were individuals who disapproved of his acting as if he was the proprietor, but they didnt dare express it.
He was the son of a duke. But not just any duke, he was the eldest son of Duke Harolds family.
Duke Harolds family was one of the esteemed duke families in the holy kingdom.
Their power was immense, to the extent that even some duke families couldnt disregard them.
Indeed, despite the presence of other dukes children, it was evident how elevated his prestige was among them.
Furthermore, the daughters of the nobles were drawn to him.
And why wouldnt they be? His golden handsome appearance and the way he controlled the crowd ced him in the center, which was exactly the kind of man the young girls liked.
His words were picked up by the children of Count Greyan.
Hahaha. When Lord Veris called, we ought to participate.
Hahahaha. You tter me.
They practically gilded each others faces.
No, at this level, it was more like gold-ting.
Yet, despite their conversation, no one tried to stop or say anything.
And why hasnt the hero of this party shown himself yet
A girl with long golden hair, simr to Veris, asked while shaking her ss.
They had never seen what the saint looked like.
Only titled nobles and his servants could enter the baptism.
Although they were children of nobles, it was a realm they couldnt enter without a title.
Thats why they couldnt enter the baptism and held their gathering in the castle.
Arge man shook his head.
Father told us to be careful, but telling us not to go against a mere child of fifteen what was he thinking.
As long as we maintained respect for the saint, it should be fine. After all, he seemed to have been amoner before bing a saint.
No matter how much of a saint he may be, its a little unpleasant to think that he should be treated on par with themon folk.
These were people who had not received any news from their parents. Of course, they had not experienced the influence that Raymanded.
If they knew that the saint they had been ignoring was actually a grand sorcerer who could manifest Meteor without showing any signs of difficulty, they would have retracted their words immediately.
Besides, the feelings the citizens had for the saint were no joke.
Through his speeches, he captured the hearts of the people, and with his strength, he subdued the nobles. His position in the holy kingdom was currently one of the top.
Beris smiled pleasantly.
Now, the saint had just recently ascended to the ranks of the nobility. No matter how much of amoner he might have been, we should have treated him as one of our own.
Lord Beris
As expected of Lord Beris. I felt ashamed in front of your generous heart.
Right, understood.
They nodded in agreement to Beriss words.
Some were even moved by his words.
The daughters, with their dreamy eyes, were drawn to his inclusiveness that embraced even themon folk.
But his true intentions were different.
I couldnt approach Saint Iriel. But if I used the saint, maybe I could have had Saint Iriel in my hands and controlled her.
Beris spoke with a smiling face.
So, I hoped you all would teach him the attitude a noble should have. What did you think?
That was good, but how should I put it?
He had only been in the holy kingdom for a few days. So, how about we guide him in the etiquettes hecked?
Although he said that, it was no different from telling them to criticize every little action and word of his.
The young lord of the Greyan family spoke.
Are you saying that we should point out any behavior or words that go against etiquettes whenever we see them, Lord Beris?
Yes, Lord Greyan. That would be of great help to the saint in living in the holy kingdom in the future.
Lord Greyan thought for a moment before nodding.
I understood. I too should reflect on my ownck of etiquette while pointing out someone elses.
Lord Greyan didnt fully grasp Beriss true intentions. He only understood that Beris was looking at the saint with disdain.
Looking around, it seemed that a few others had also caught on.
But they were in the minority.
Many showed a favorable reaction to Beriss opinion.
The blonde girl also agreed.
I agree as well.
But that was for her own intentions.
When everyone put the saint in a difficult position, and Iforted him, he would surelye to me. Although he was young, a saint was still a saint.
She felt quite confident in her appearance.
She might not have been the most beautiful in the holy kingdom, but she surely ranked in the top tier.
With her long hair reaching her waist, seemingly cold but charming eyes, and a nose that drew a graceful curve, she considered herself perfection.
There were times when she lost herself in front of the mirror, and the young men there were no different.
In fact, with just a word from her, the young men moved like arrows.
They all agreed with Beriss opinion for their own desires.
Chapter 62: Baptism Ceremony (5)
Chapter 62: Baptism Ceremony (5)
As they conversed, the music gradually softened.
The atmosphere grew more harmonious, and their parents ascended to the lobby on the floor above.
It appeared they thoughtfully provided the young attendees with the space to enjoy the ceremony without feeling scrutinized by their elders.
However, before departing, their parents admonished them one more time.
Do not dare to be rude to the Saint. I trust you will behave appropriately, my son.
Father, you need not worry excessively.
It resembled a school y, with small pockets of worry arising here and there.
Soon, only the younger generation upied the grand lobby on the first floor.
Even though it was merely one floor up, the second-floor lobby felt like an entirely different building. It wasnt that the second-floor lobby was small, but the first-floor lobby was genuinely immense.
Their architectural skills fell short of urately replicating the massive structure on the second floor.
Once the young people were alone in the central hall, the music transitioned to something more lively.
This prompted the young men to invite the observingdies to dance.
Pairs formed, either dancing in the central hall or conversing on the terrace.
Then, an announcement resounded from outside.
Lord Zik of the Duke of Trays household has arrived!
All attendees of the banquet were nobles, so it was impractical to announce everyones arrival. Even those with significant power werent announced by butlers when they arrived at the banquet.
The fact that a butler announced his arrival indicated that he was an extraordinarily influential noble.
The lobby doors swung open, and a handsome young man entered.
With his deep purple hair flowing, he scanned the assembled crowd.
As his icy gaze met theirs, people hastily averted their eyes as if a tiger had entered a den of rabbits.
Among them, Beris stepped forward, his voice slightly strained.
Lord Zik. I did not anticipate someone from the Tray family attending our banquet.
There was a hint of sarcasm in his tone.
He had never attended a banquet before.
Beris clenched his teeth.
Even the Dukes power seemed to be an exception for him.
Why did he, who had never appeared before, suddenly decide to attend?
He hadnt even shown his face during the Saints baptism ceremony.
Zik nced at Beris.
I didnte here just to see your face.
He then looked around as if he was searching for someone.
The blonde girl, Celes, smiled at him.
Who are you looking for?
Has the Saint not arrived yet?
Oh, Lord Zik, you havent seen the Saint either.
At her words, he shook his head.
It seemed that the person he was looking for was not here. He felt no need to stay any longer.
Without a word, Zik turned around and left the lobby.
Are you leaving already?
Beris asked, watching him leave so soon after arriving.
But there was no response.
Tap-tap-
As Zik disappeared from the lobby, Beriss face crumpled slightly.
His pride was hurt because Zik had left without responding to him.
Greyan, who had noticed Zik, spoke up.
He must have had some urgent business to attend to, leaving in such a hurry.
Even if it was forced, Beriss face lightened with a smile at his words.
Hahaha I see.
Heughed awkwardly and sipped his drink. Ceres internally scoffed at him.
Acting like a king but cant even speak properly to the Trei family.
It was pathetic. Men should have bravado, should they not?
Of course, there was a fine line between courage and recklessness.
Just as they began to converse again, a sound announcing someones arrival echoed from outside the lobby.
Beris felt a slight annoyance but did not show it.
When everyones gaze was focused on the lobby doors, the butlers loud voice resonated.
The Saint has arrived!
A new Saint has appeared
It seems our n might face some obstacles.
Voices echoed from a gloomy ce.
The hoarse voice was enough to make a child burst into tears if they heard it.
Kukukuk. We couldnt let a single Saint ruin our grand n. By the way how strong was the Holy Kingdom?
A younger voice responded.
Our forces alone were insufficient. Plus, if other empires or kingdoms got involved, there was no chance.
Ho So the Holy Kingdom was that strong? I thought our forces would be enough to suppress them.
Kukukuk. It seemed they had sensed something and were well-prepared. The oldies of the Holy Kingdom were quite something.
It was premature to devour the Holy Kingdom. We had to wait for the right moment.
An old voice spoke.
I wanted to walk proudly under the bright sunlight rather than hiding in this dark and damp ce
Although indirect, he seemed to desire an immediate war.
A middle-aged voice restrained him.
That went for everyone here. But our opponent was the Holy Kingdom. We had to be more cautious.
A raspy voice agreed.
Thats right. Kukukuk. I also thought we had to wait.
In that case, I too would wait. But
He paused before continuing.
We had topletely cut off the Holy Kingdom.
Euclid nced at the decorative swords hanging on the wall while guiding Ray. He was momentarily lost in old memories.
A seven-year-old girl was gasping for breath.
You are a Becroix! How could you not manage this?
Im, Im sorry
She hastily picked up the fallen sword.
Blood mixed with pus dripped from her hand holding the sword.
Her fingers were already split open, and there was no strength in her grip.
Yet, her father kept making her swing the sword.
ng - ck -
After shing swords with her father a few more times, her weakened hand could no longer hold the sword.
She inevitably dropped it again.
As she looked up at her father with trembling hands, he grabbed her shoulders and shouted.
Why! Why couldnt you swing the sword! Could you call yourself a Becroix with that?
Im sorry! Im sorry!
She apologized, wiped away her tears without a moment to spare, and picked up the dropped sword from the ground.
More than scolding, she feared disappointing him.
And so, they shed swords once more.
Thud- Thud-
Although she managed to hold on longer than the first time, eventually she lost her grip on the sword.
Originally, her hand was as limp as a rag, so holding onto the sword was already an achievement.
But then, she managed to sh swords, so there was no way her hand could withstand it any longer.
How can you, who should be serving the Saint, be so weak! Pick up the sword immediately!
Sob sob.
Once again, she picked up the sword. Her hand was so swollen it felt like it was going to burst. The sword had already lost its original color.
The sword handle was stained red with her blood.
Since the Saintess already existed, there was no need to serve a Saint. There had never been two Saints at the same time in history.
Why did she have to suffer so much to serve a Saint that didnt even exist?
Still, she didnt dare ask that question.
A scream welled up in her throat, but she gritted her teeth and swallowed it.
The moment she uttered that question, everything felt like it was going to crumble.
One day, her father casually said as he passed by the hallway with a view of the garden,
You have good manners.
He walked past her without making eye contact, but that one phrase felt like it could sustain her for ten years.
And so, thirteen years passed.
She received news.
A revtion of the new Saint, selected by God.
This had nothing to do with her at all.
Everything she had learned and mastered up until then was meaningless. The Becroix family served the Saint, and without that figurehead, everything they learned was useless.
Her family, one of the families that served the Saint, was bustling with activity.
Now that their master had appeared, it was natural for them to prepare ordingly.
This was no different for Euclid.
She had decided to enter the mansion where the Saint resided as a servant.
At first, everyone, including her father, was against it, but for some unknown reason, they started to support her decision.
Once the Becroix family offered their support, the process of her bing a servant progressed smoothly.
Since she had learned various manners, rules, and behaviors to serve the Saint from a young age, there was no need for her to learn them again from the housekeeper.
However, if anyone asked her if she liked the Saint, the answer would have been no.
In fact, it would have been more urate to say she harbored hatred.
The Saint hadnt done anything to her, but the thought of undergoing such harsh training for the Saint brought out these negative feelings.
Still, he was their master. She dared not express her hatred.
She couldnt like him either.
And so, the Saint came to the Holy Kingdom, and she met the Saint for the first time.
The moment she saw him, there seemed to be an odd current flowing between them.
She dismissed it as her imagination. When the Saint was asleep, she tried to confirm that feeling in his bedroom, but for some reason, her hand reached towards his hair.
In the end, she didnt touch him, but she couldnt understand why she had wanted to do that in the first ce.
Ray paused mid-walk, looked at the decorative sword hanging on the wall, and tapped her shoulder.
Whats wrong? Is there a problem with the sword?
She snapped out of her daydream.
She quietly looked at Ray and bowed her head.
I apologize for my unsightly behavior. I will continue with the tour.
Its just looking at a sword, theres nothing unsightly about that.
At a nce, he seemed uncultured, but she knew it was his way of saying it was okay.
She walked ahead and led Ray to the entrance of the massive hall.
She spoke to the butler guarding the front of the lobby, and the butler was surprised and quickly bowed.
It is the honor of a lifetime to meet the Saint!
Ray smiled in response to his earnest greeting.
The butler cleared his throat, straightened his posture, and then shouted loud enough to fill the hall.
Everyone, please pay attention!
His voice resonated from the entrance of the lobby, causing all eyes in the hall to turn towards the entrance.
Given that the young nobility had all gathered, there was an incredible number of people.
It seemed like there were at least two hundred people.
The Saint is entering!
Chapter 63: The Night After Baptism, The First Ball (1)
Chapter 63: The Night After Baptism, The First Ball (1)
Euclid bowed, as though wishing good luck.
Upon the announcement of the Saints arrival, even those who were dancing stopped and turned their heads towards the entrance of the hall.
As the butlers voice confirmed the entrance, a figure emerged from the lobbys door.
Ah
A young man with strikingly pure white hair walked in.
Although he was said to be fifteen, he looked more like a young man with most of his youthfulness faded away.
His blue eyes brimmed with confidence, and his steps were steady.
He wore an ordinary suit, yet there was something distinct about himpared to the rest.
In the stifling atmosphere, he slowly walked towards them.
Were they notmoners? Judging by the way he walked, his manners were unparalleled to theirs.
His casual demeanor made it impossible to consider him as amoner.
The image of the Saint they had previously ridiculed shattered into fragments.
A captivating voice reached their ears.
Nice to meet you, everyone. I am Ray, the newly appointed Saint.
The way he smiled while speaking was irresistible.
Beris, the representative of the group, awkwardly rose and greeted.
Ni-nice to meet you. I am Beris, the eldest son of Duke Herold.
He was at a loss for words. The Saint he had envisioned was nothing like this.
He had thought the Saint would be a fifteen-year-old boy, nervous and tense at the prospect of facing the nobles.
But look at the Saint now. There was no trace of nervousness; instead, he moved with elegance. It was not the skill of someone who had faced nobles just once or twice.
Young master Beris.
Ray nced around at the others as he spoke.
Thats when Ceres quickly intervened.
Its an honor to meet you. I am Ceres from the Krn Duchy.
Nice to meet you, Miss Ceres.
She was in an exceptionally good mood.
She had thought of winning the Saints heart to amass more wealth and power than she currently had. Even if she didnt like the Saint, once they were married, she could live separately and independently.
But the Saint she had seen just now waspletely to her liking.
Not to mention his looks, his unapproachable aura had made her feel charmed.
From the looks she received from those around her, she knew there were others eyeing the Saint besides her, but she didnt care.
Hoho. Whether its looks or family background, I have the upper hand.
Just as Ceres was about to say something to Ray, another person interrupted.
I am Greyan from the Count Grain household. Its an honor to meet you.
Nice to meet you, young master Greyan.
She had expected a rush of people, but surprisingly, it was quite quiet.
But that wasnt because they were polite and well-mannered individuals.
It was simply because there were only a few families that could afford to speak to Ray, given his position as the Saint.
Ceres thought in the gap.
Nows the chance to ask him for a dance without any interference.
Usually, at balls, its the men who ask women to dance. Of course, that doesnt mean women cant ask men, but such cases are extremely rare.
Yet she felt the urge to ask.
No, she felt she had to ask.
Because, except for the time he was receiving greetings, he hadnt spared her a single nce.
Ceres secretly gritted her teeth.
He sees me and still doesnt pay attention? There cant be such a man in the world.
The only man who remained indifferent even after seeing her was Zik of the Duke Tray family.
Of course, aside from such a special case like him, all the other men were desperate to catch her attention.
Even Verisma often nced at her from time to time.
Maybe he likes men
But that was a thought that Celes could entertain because she didnt know Ray.
Ray had seen enough of the elves, known as the race of beauty, in their vige.
But that wasnt all. He had watched Aira, the epitome of beauty among those elves, for a month straight from beside her.
Watching her perfect appearance, as if a god had sculpted each strand of her hair, at close range every day, he found it no wonder that he felt nothing for Celes.
Moreover, Iriel was as pretty as an elf, and her actions had cute aspects, which made her enjoyable to watch.
Since all the women around him were so beautiful, Rays standards naturally rose. Celes was perceived as apletely ordinary girl inparison.
She was attractive, but there was just too much difference whenpared to Aira.
In fact,paring her to Aira was a humiliation for Aira.
Celes gave her most beautiful smile. If she showed such a smile, surely the other partys heart would flutter.
Up until then, there hadnt been a man who didnt fall for her after she red at them.
Is this your first time attending a ball, Saint?
Her smile was perfect enough to be featured in a textbook.
Ray smiled back at her.
Im embarrassed to say, but its my first time. So there might be some inadequacies. Hahaha.
His appearance, which had made the hearts of numerous priestesses flutter even when he was just sitting by a bonfire, became a painting under the grand light of the chandelier.
His slight smirk and charming smile instead made Celes heart flutter.
Th-Thats so
Her face turned red, making it impossible for her to engage in a proper conversation.
Although she had made others hearts flutter, she had never felt this way about anyone before, so she was even more flustered.
The nobles who adored her red with anger in their eyes.
How dare you make Lady Celes
We can never hand over Lady Celes.
Their defensive operation to protect Celes began.
They hurriedly changed the topic.
A tall young man spoke.
Saint, I see your cup is empty. Ceronias wine is famous for its deep vor. Would you like to try a ss?
Jealousy was evident in his voice. It was so noticeable that others could tell he was hastily changing the subject. But to Ray, his words sounded like a heavenly chorus.
Gulp Alcohol
He hadnt drunk a single drop of alcohol since arriving in this other world. His lips were practically screaming for it.
He swallowed his saliva. Ray cleared his throat and slyly said,
Then, shall we?
At his gesture, a passing waiter handed Ray a cup.
Unlike the Silia Kingdom, in the Holy Kingdom, one could drink alcohol from the age of fifteen.
Contrary to his assumption that those who served the god would abstain from alcohol, it was actually more epted here than in the Silia Kingdom.
Ray brought the cup to his lips with emotional eyes.
Gulp-
The sweet taste swirled in his mouth and cleanly disappeared down his throat. The wine was truly fantastic.
He even wanted to learn the brewing process that could produce such a taste.
Celes smiled as she watched his emotional expression.
Is this your first time trying wine, Saint?
Thats right. I never thought there could be such delicious wine.
Even as he spoke, his throat moved continuously as he swallowed.
So cute.
While Ray was savoring the taste of alcohol he hadnt experienced in a while, a voice echoed from outside the lobby.
The saintess makes her entrance!
Is Iriel here too?
As Ray, with a ss in his hand, looked at the entrance, sure enough, Iriel walked in with a clinking sound.
Her dazzling appearance and sacred aura made her beauty shine even brighter.
Indeed, the young mens eyes were fixed on Iriel, unable to look away.
She walked gracefully under their gaze, and then looked at the ss in Rays hand with a surprised expression.
Is that wine?
Ray lifted the ss as Iriel spoke.
The fragrance is deep. Its the best wine Ive ever tasted in my life.
Pff. You say in your life, but youre only fifteen.
Dont sweat the small stuff. Youll get wrinkles.
Wrinkles! Where do you see wrinkles on my face?
Iriels face, as she leaned in while talking, was truly bizarre.
Celes slightly frowned as she watched the two talking as if they were close friends.
Had the cold saintess changed this much?
Until she went to find the saint, she had been known to emit coldness, making it impossible to approach her.
But now, she appeared like a friendly sibling to Ray.
Beris thought the same.
Beris looked at Ray with piercing eyes.
The saintess is my woman. Do you think I, Beris, would let you have the woman I marked as my only equal and partner long ago?
Possessiveness rose in his eyes.
Ray also sensed Beriss emotions.
There was so much maliceing his way, and among them, the malice from Beris was almost murderous.
With his sensitivity enhanced by mana, there was no way he could miss it.
He will show his true colors soon.
Just as he expected, Beris spoke to him.
I heard that you were amoner before bing a saint.
There was no malice in his tone, as if he was merely curious.
Even those around them didnt find Beriss words strange.
Ray answered.
Yes, I was amoner before I was chosen as a saint.
Beris let out a mocking smile disguised as a grin.
Ah, then this must be your first ball, sincemoners cant attend.
His words were barbed.
Ray looked at Beris and tilted his head.
Why was he so eager to die?
But Beris hadnt said those things because he had a death wish.
He had his own calctions. For starters, the saint hadnt received divine power yet, so he was just a powerlessmoner. Plus, he had just finished the initiation ceremony.
He couldnt have made connections with other nobles. No power, no connections, and young enough not to know the ways of the world.
What an easy toy to y with.
But that was what Beris thought because he didnt know Ray.
Power? He had been a great wizard who could cast a giant meteor during a speech and stop it mid-air. There had been countless nobles who wanted to exchange even a word with him.
A single word from him could have dealt a significant blow to the Duke Harolds family, no matter how prestigious it had been in the Holy Kingdom.
But to those who hadnt witnessed that scene, the saint had been just a handsome and polite young man.
Ray nodded.
This was my first time, as you said. Commoners couldnt attend balls.
While speaking, Ray had led Beris to say something even harsher.
He had known these types very well. Ray had slightly grumbled in response, knowing that Beris, feeling triumphant, would try to crush him.
Hahaha. You were right. You werent amoner anymore, so it didnt apply to you. But if filthy, uneducated fools held a ball, it lost its value.
That was it. Keep going just like that.
Ray grinned.
Chapter 64: The Night After Baptism, The First Ball (2)
Chapter 64: The Night After Baptism, The First Ball (2)
Iriel was shocked, as if she had been hit in the head with a huge hammer by Beriss words.
This crazy bastard!
She cursed in her mind, in a manner that was unlike a saint.
The opponent was a person who stood at the forefront of the field of magic at the age of fifteen.
To belittle such a person as amoner Beris must have really hated his family, the Duke Heralds family.
Otherwise, why would he have been so anxious to ruin his family?
If that was the case, she was confident that she could have stepped in and applied pressure herself.
Iriel looked at Rey with a nervous expression.
This is a big problem If the Saint changes his mind
If Rey was offended by Beriss words and decided to leave the holy kingdom, no one could have stopped him.
Rather, they should have prayed that he did not use magic in anger against the holy kingdom.
If a meteor of the same size that appeared during the speech fell on the capital of the holy kingdom, the holy kingdom would have turned into a sea of fire in an instant.
But to stop him, she didnt know if the damage would have extended to the destruction of the holy kingdom itself.
In a situation where she couldnt act rashly, Iriel red at Beris.
Should I just close my eyes and kill him?
It was truly a thought befitting a saint. If God had heard this, he might have even given her divine power as a reward for protecting the holy kingdom.
Rey responded to Beriss words like a child throwing a tantrum.
Just becausemoners are holding a ball doesnt mean its value decreases. Its not that bad no matter what.
Then he shook his head slightly and scoffed at Rey.
You dont know yet, Saint. How foolish they are.
Beriss words became more and more radical, thinking that everyone around him was looking up to him.
Greyan kept giving Beris nces, but he was in the middle of feeling superior to the saint, who couldnt refute his mockery, so he didnt notice.
Rey smirked secretly and spoke.
Master Beris said, I didnt know. Why did they say they were foolish? In fact, Master Beris, did you not feel superior by belittling them?
Beris felt irritated by the saints unexpected counterattack.
Just one more step.
Perhaps he wanted to maintain his superior position during the conversation and decided to spew out even more radical words.
As Rey expected, Beris puffed out his chest to appear confident to everyone.
I felt superior by belittlingmoners? The Duke Heralds family was not small enough to feel superior by belittling them.
He chuckled.
Was the reason why you defended them because
Beris smiled as well.
Werent you also amoner like them in the past, Saint?
As soon as he finished speaking, Iriel covered her mouth with her hand.
Beris was out of his mind. There had to be a limit even if he wanted to die.
What nonsense was he spouting to the greatest sorcerer in history!
It would have been better to curse the Pope in front of the cathedral.
The reactions of those around her were not much different from hers.
Beriss face, which had just turned pale, was nowpletely ashen.
Suddenly, someone approached the door of the hall like a sh of light.
In an instant, Zik drew his sword and shed at Beriss neck, executing a clean action. Rey hurriedly gathered mana to block it.
Kang-
With a huge noise, even the musicians were surprised and stopped ying music.
Beriss pale face was nowpletely white.
The owner of the drawn sword was Zik.
He quickly knelt on one knee and submitted to Rey.
I am truly sorry to show myself to the Saint in this manner for the first time. I had no choice but to step forward, as I felt I must cut off this filthy mouth. Please forgive my rudeness.
The audience was silent. To see Zik of the Tray family kneeling was a sight to behold.
The sight was one no one had ever seen before. They merely stared at the unfolding situation, unable to breathe or speak due to its magnitude.
Yet it was Zik who was surprised by the Saint. He understood his duty to serve and protect the Lord.
He also understood that he was the one who should protect him. However, he didnt realize that the Saint could deflect a sword swung with full force in anger in such a brief moment.
I heard hes only fifteen, but this power is
His hand went numb. Yet the Saint didnt seem numb at all; his expression suggested that nothing had happened.
Naturally, Zik bowed his head deeply.
Ray, too, was taken aback.
For someone with a hot-headed personality, who typically drew his sword first and asked questionster.
To imagine that he would go so far as to attempt to behead someone The intent to kill Beris was palpable in his sword.
Im d I learned at least a little swordsmanship.
Had his swordsmanship beencking, Beris could have been beheaded by the swords energy and died.
Such was the skill and power of the man kneeling before him.
Likely even more than his father.
He looks young, though.
Ray sighed in relief that Beris hadnt died.
However, it wasnt over yet; shortly thereafter, Euclid quietly approached from behind.
She whispered softly.
How dare Duke Harolds family mock the Saint without knowing their ce. This should not have happened.
Zik also turned his gaze to her.
The Becrua family. A family with qualifications equal to his own.
Their wealth was so immense that they were known as the treasury of the Holy Kingdom.
Including himself, he had angered her and her family, so they wouldnt let this go.
Ray also had no intention of letting this go. In fact, he was considering making an example of them.
Euclid, summon Duke Harold.
Understood.
She didnt move at her usual leisurely pace. She vanished as soon as she spoke.
Ray looked at her and spoke to Iriel.
Iriel, what kind of punishment should I have given them in this situation?
She answered him coldly.
The words he just spoke fell within the permissible range for capital punishment.
Thats why Zik almost executed Beris on the spot.
Ray was lost in thought for a moment. Capital punishment It wasnt a punishment he was particrly fond of.
He asked Iriel.
What do you think was an appropriate punishment in this situation?
The Saint was an unprecedented great wizard and a representative of God.
Moreover, he had won the peoples hearts from the first day, and countless nobles wanted to be in his good graces.
So, for Iriel, Rays question was one with a predetermined answer.
Without giving it much thought, she immediately answered.
Capital punishment.
Upon hearing Iriels words, Beris and the surrounding nobles shuddered.
My God even if its Duke Harolds family, capital punishment is
Its what Miss Iriel said. It was probably really going to be capital punishment.
Ray shook his head.
If we excluded capital punishment?
We could have abolished his title, making it impossible for him to seed the Duke, and confiscated their property.
It was a better method than capital punishment. At that moment, Euclid returned with Duke Harold, who was panting heavily.
After hearing the whole story, his face turned pale, and without even thinking to greet the two adults, he immediately pped Beris on the cheek.
Whack-
Aaack!
It definitely sounded like he was hit with a fist rather than a palm, echoing delightfully throughout the lobby.
Everyone was appalled and just watched in shock.
However, the dukes hand did not stop.
Whack- thump-
Sob Dad
It resounded refreshingly like firewood cracking.
I told you so!
There was something the others felt in the dukes words.
They had all heard the same words from their parents as they ascended to the second-floor lobby.
Do not go against the Saints wishes.
Follow whatever he says, no matter what!
Stick by his side no matter what! Strive to leave a good impression!
They had thought it was merely a warning against acting foolishly.
But now, they understood it was more than that.
They were nobles, and among those who highly valued their dignity, Harold Dukedoms family was at the top.
And yet, there was the head of the Dukes family, beating his son in front of many onlookers.
It was certainly not a typical scene.
Euclid spoke quietly to the Duke.
What sort of disgrace is this in front of the Saint?
At these words, the Duke immediately stopped beating Beris and stood still.
Then he quickly prostrated himself and paid his respects to Ray and Iriel.
I apologize! I am Duke Harold, and I am here to meet the Saint and the Saintess! Please forgive my rudeness just now!
Iriel was angry with Duke Harold.
Who had he entrusted his sons education to, to allow such nonsense to be spouted in front of the chosen saint?
If because of Beris, the Saint turned his back on the holy kingdom and returned to the kingdom of Silia, it would be a national disaster.
No matter how much mana changed into divine power, he was someone who, at the age of fifteen, had achieved what no one else had.
Without him In the worst-case scenario, if he went to the kingdom of Silia with mana, it would be like discarding a feast that God had personally prepared for them on the street.
Moreover, now that more than half a day had passed, the neighboring kingdom of Silia might have already heard about this.
In that case, the kingdom of Silia might not hesitate to wage war to im the 9th circle great wizard for themselves.
Whoever had him would have the power to control the continents fate.
So, her anger was only natural.
The rudeness Beris showed to the Saint is uneptable. Naturally, Duke Harold must pay for his transgressions.
If you speak of transgressions
Duke Harold asked anxiously, filled with apprehension.
Nobles around him, curious about the situation, moved from the second-floor building to the first-floor lobby.
Everyone wore serious expressions; it seemed they had heard some of the dukes story.
Ray asked the duke directly.
What sins are you prepared to atone for in this situation?
It was akin to when parents asked their children, You did something wrong, didnt you? How many punishments are you willing to ept?
He was testing him. He was probing the kind of thoughts Duke Harold harbored.
It might be regrettable to lose everything he had achieved. However, if the duke only focused on that, Ray would not hesitate to strip everything from him.
Disowning his son was also an option. That way, they could mitigate the responsibility for what Beris had done.
But if the duke chose that path, Ray also contemted imprisoning them.
Eventually, the tightly sealed lips of the duke began to part.
If you show mercy and spare my sons life I will relinquish the title of duke.
Chapter 65: The Night After Baptism, The First Ball (3)
Chapter 65: The Night After Baptism, The First Ball (3)
The nobles who had followed the Duke down from the second floor opened their mouths in shock at the unfolding scene.
The words that Duke Harold uttered signified the downfall of the Harold Dukedom family, a family that had been making history alongside the Kingdom. How could they not understand?
One look at the Dukes expression revealed his determination. He was willing to discard his family name for the sake of his household.
Ray disyed a peculiar expression as if he found the situation unexpected.
Truthfully, he hadnt anticipated that the Duke would utter such a deration.
At most, he had imagined that the Duke might contemte returning the wealth to the Kingdom, but he was attempting to protect his son by even surrendering his family name.
What an affectionate person.
He questioned how such a loving individual could have upheld such a family name.
The eyes of the nobles observing Duke Harold were not filled with greed, but worry.
Perhaps that loving personality had earned the trust of many.
Duke Harold gritted his teeth.
I will never allow you to live a life like mine, I promise. I vow to provide you with a good life.
If that would save his child, he would repeat the same response even if asked ten times.
Of course, if that wasnt enough, he would willingly surrender his life with a smile.
His wife, who had died during childbirth, and his daughter, who had passed away young due to frail health.
Now, all he had left was his son.
Ray locked eyes with him, taking in his desperate expression.
Since Duke Harold was kneeling, Ray naturally knelt down to meet his gaze.
Saint!
Stand up!
Despite the discouragement from Zik and Euclid, Ray waved his hand.
Thats enough.
At hismand, the two stepped back.
Ray grasped Duke Harolds shoulder and arm, assisting him to his feet.
The Duke, being pulled up, couldnt face Ray due to his guilt.
Ray then addressed the Duke.
Its your son who did wrong. You are not to me.
How can you im that the parent is not responsible for the sinsmitted by their child?
Is that so?
He responded indifferently and turned towards the noble children.
Beris,e here.
There was no fluctuation in his tone. He no longer felt the need to be polite.
At his call, Beris ran to Ray without even considering the need to hold his swollen cheeks.
Did you call me?
Do you know what you did wrong?
He paused for a moment before responding.
I spoke ill of the Saint.
Wrong.
Beris was not the only one who was confused by Rays words.
What other mistake had he made? If that wasnt a sin, then what kind of madness had hemitted?
Zik and Euclids eyes became fierce.
If they had looked at Beris before as if they wanted to kill him, now they genuinely appeared as though they were about to draw their swords and kill him.
Ray quietly stared at Beris and spoke.
Your sin is making your father kneel.
Why should your father kneel for the crime youmitted?
I, Im sorry.
Beris quickly knelt down. Ray looked down at him.
Originally, he had nned to punish him severely in front of everyone.
When the ruling ss, the nobles, became corrupt, themoners, the ruled ss, also became corrupt.
After all, it was the principle that if the upper stream was clean, the lower stream would also be clean. For him, who aimed to ce the Holy Kingdom at the highest position as promised, this issue was of great importance.
Therefore, he had nned to thoroughly trample on him, but the Duke had changed his mind.
The upper stream hadnt be corrupt enough yet.
No, rather, it might have maintained its rity because of him. If he dismissed the Duke now and confiscated his title and property, the nobles might pretend to be upright in front of him, but they would eventually act differently behind his back.
In that case, it was better to let him be. Moreover, there was a humanly appealing side to the Duke.
Ray organized his thoughts and smiled at Beris.
Ill turn a blind eye just this once, for the Dukes sake.
Wha, what do you mean?
It means I forgive you.
Rays words caused the surroundings to buzz once more.
sphemy, yet you forgive him?
Hes still just a boy, isnt he? He must have been moved by pity when the fearsome Duke knelt.
The young heirs reasoned thus, but their parents held different views.
To start with, the current Saint was not someone to be dismissed as youthful.
In terms of extraordinary talent, he was the most prominent magician, second to none.
A powerful magician.
He was the one who tread a path that no one else had reached.
Judging him by his age? That was preposterous.
Having experienced various people and situations in politics, their perspectives diverged from those of their heirs.
The Dukes family has rued a massive debt.
How merciful he is
It seems to me that God has blessed the future of the Holy Kingdom.
Upon hearing this, Duke Harolds eyes widened, and he sprinted like the wind.
As soon as the Duke started running, he executed theplex maneuver of bowing his knee and head simultaneously.
Thank you for your merciful grace, Saint! What are you doing! Bow your head!
As he said this, he forced Beris head down with hisrge palm.
He pushed so forcefully that Beris face, already in a kneeling position, almost hit the ground.
Kwoong-
No, it had already hit.
Judging by the sound that reverberated in the hall, it was concerning whether Beris skull had been crushed pitifully.
However, he couldnt cry out and had no choice but to bear the pain.
If he cried out, he felt his father would apologize again, grab his head, and force it to the ground.
Ray shook his head as he observed the scene.
It doesnt seem like a balls atmosphere anymore. Ill be leaving now.
I apologize again!
Kwoong-!
With a louder noise than before, Beris head struck the ground again.
Ugh
Judging by the weak sound that was abruptly cut off, it seemed he had passed out.
Ray chuckled as he observed him and walked towards the lobby door.
Zik and Euclid trailed behind him.
Once their figures had disappeared, Duke Harold lifted his sons head and red at him.
Dont think this is the end As soon as we return to the mansion, Ill properly fix your rotten mind Be thankful for the Saints mercy.
Ah, father
The Duke looked more vicious than the distorted face of a monster as he gritted his teeth while looking at his son.
As Ray stepped outside, Zik and Euclid followed him and said,
Excuse us, Saint. Are you sure about this?
If you instruct us now, well handle it ande back.
They uttered the menacing words as naturally as Iriel had said.
Ray shook his head, wondering if everyone from the Holy Kingdom was like this.
I owe a debt to the Duke, so this is sufficient.
Understood.
With a single word from the one they served, they did not present any further objections. Ray wondered how many people were capable of that.
Ray, who was curious about them, looked at Zik and asked,
By the way, I didnt catch your name.
At Rays words, Ziks eyes widened.
He promptly bowed his head to the ground.
I deserve to die!
Ray wondered if bowing ones head like this was a form of greeting here.
No need for that, your name.
My name is Zik Si Trey of the Trey Duke family!
Again, there was Si in the middle of the name.
Ray asked,
What does the Si in the middle of the full name mean?
Euclid answered instead,
Si () is a title. Only six families can use the title Si in the middle of their name. Three families serve the Saintess, and three families serve the Saint.
She paused for a moment and then continued,
Si literally means to serve. The families that serve the lord. Thats us, the six families with the title Si.
So, its like a family of attendants?
At his words, Euclid looked slightly taken aback.
She seemed surprised that the title Si could bepared to mere attendants. But since it wasntpletely wrong, she agreed.
Thats correct.
Zik chuckled at her flustered look.
Heh heh.
Euclid red at him.
Startled, Zik lowered his head and maintained his kneeling posture.
Ray asked again,
Then who is the other family?
Euclid had said there were six families. If three families served the Saintess, then three families should have served him.
The known families were Becroix and Trey, two families revealed.
So, who was the other family?
At his question, Zik wiped off his smile and said,
Im sorry, but we cant disclose that.
Euclid remained silent as well, indicating that there was a reason they couldnt tell him.
Why?
This time, Euclid answered,
The other family secretly guarded the Saint in the shadows. Even in the Holy Kingdom, their identity was hardly known, and we also didnt know everything about them. But they were always by the Saints side.
Huh? By my side even now?
Probably.
Ray was slightly startled by his words.
He didnt feel like someone was hiding around him.
That meant he hadnt noticed them himself.
This is unsettling.
The thought of someone unknown monitoring him wasnt pleasant. Ray decided to release his mana.
His discreet manapletely dominated the atmosphere.
The buzzing sound of people at the ball and leaves rustling in the wind, the insects crawling in the grass, and the birds resting on the trees. He started to feel all sorts of presences.
He felt the presence of people attached to the trees.
They were here. About seven people.
It was easy to find them once he released his mana.
But among them, the presence that felt like a faint mist was challenging to find.
He concentrated on that presence that blended so naturally with nature that he could unintentionally pass by it, and soon, he could make out the figure.
Long limbs, a waist with perfect curves, and short hair hidden in the darkness, observing him. He could feel her gaze.
A woman?
Yes?
The two looked at the Saint, who was suddenly spouting unknown sounds, in confusion.
But Rays gaze wasnt on them.
He stared at her, sitting on one side of the tree.
Chapter 66: Gotta Roll Without Mana (1)
Chapter 66: Gotta Roll Without Mana (1)
It truly was an extraordinary concealment technique.
Even Ray, who was extremely sensitive to his surroundings, wouldnt have noticed unless he concentrated his mana.
Most people probably didnt even know they existed.
The woman who made eye contact with him shuddered.
Are you a great sorcerer, even at your young age?
She swallowed her saliva and moved away.
Thats strange. You look so young
If they were talking about youth, Ray, who could im every youngest title, tilted his head in confusion.
Zik and Euclid also looked at Ray with puzzled expressions.
They didnt say anything, but their thoughts were the same.
What in the world is he talking about?
They were at a loss because they couldnt understand each other.
After finishing the initiation, he started the pilgrimage as soon as the day broke.
In front of everyone watching, he dered that he had be a saint, then rode a carriage around the vige, marking the end of the pilgrimage.
He wasnt entirely without guilt for the lie he told. So when he started the pilgrimage, he felt a bit heavy.
But he was the kind of person who might not have known about others lies, but could generously forgive his own.
The guilt vanished before it could even reach his toes.
Ray went around the vige, taking a look at the vigers and met with some of the main nobles.
These main nobles were all familiar faces he had seen before during the baptism ceremony and at the ballroom.
Of course, meeting them at the ballroom wasnt formal, but recognizing their faces wasnt a problem.
His devil-like memory helped him remember all their faces.
His act of remembering each one of them left a good impression on the nobles.
There might be no one who could have stopped him even if they had a bad impression, but gaining their favor with his heart rather than force would have been beneficial for future endeavors.
After sessfullypleting the pilgrimage, Euclid guided him to the mansion.
As soon as he arrived, Ray took a bath,y on the bed, and took a deep breath.
It felt like fatigue dominated his body. Physical fatigue could be blown away with magic, but there was a limit to relieving mental fatigue.
However, he didnt even have time to rx as he had to start the ritual the next day.
He wasnt without expectations for the ritual.
During the ritual, gods bestowed divine power. Losing all mana and recing it with divine power was the norm, but his mana road was special.
Since he didnt have a circle to begin with, there was no way to trap divine power, and since he didnt trap mana, there was no mana to be taken away.
What would happen to the remaining divine power then? The uncertain oue excited Ray.
It was an opportunity to scorn the gods.
All that was left was to wait until the next day.
With an uncharacteristic fluttering heart, Ray tried to sleep.
The day of the ritual dawned.
Just when he thought Euclid would guide him, Iriel arrived dressed in ceremonial clothes.
Saint, I havee to serve you.
Ray looked at Euclid and said,
It seems the guide is different this time.
Iriel smiled her unique smile and replied,
The ritual is a bit special, so a prettier person has to guide you.
At Iriels words, Euclid didnt dare to re at her and coughed instead.
Hmhm! Only adults are allowed to go to the ce of the initiation ceremony except for special cases.
Ah, thats why Iriel came out to meet us today.
Yes. Please forgive me for not being able to apany you.
Understood.
Additionally, I want to reiterate that appearance doesnt matter.
I said I understood.
Leaving Euclid, who continued to emphasize that appearance didnt matter, behind, Ray and Iriel started on their way.
Behind the castle, they passed through the garden and entered the forest. In front of the forest stood a fence, and guards strictly monitored the entrance.
The guards were not the typical castle guards. It was said that a knight order took turns standing guard.
Was this ce that sacred? Ray swallowed.
It seemed more solemn than he had expected.
As they walked deeper into the forest, stone stairs began to appear.
The stone stairs were so long that it seemed impossible to see the end. It was hard to find a better staircase that could tear ones leg muscles.
Just as Ray was about to ask Iriel, Are we really going up here?
Just go straight up. But, you must not use mana.
Iriels answer, as if she had read his mind, reached him before he could even ask.
So, we really had to go up His legs felt wobbly even though they hadnt started climbing yet.
If I knew this was going to happen, I should have learned how to activate mana in my body first!
Regretting wouldnt change the fact that he had to climb the stone stairs.
Moreover, he had even brought a book that he would need to read during the initiation.
Therefore, the backpack he was carrying was quite heavy. He had to climb the dizzyingly high stone stairs with it on his back.
Ray took a step forward. His muscles felt like they were screaming, but it was probably just his imagination.
He could have taken care of it with the mana he had, but Iriel had just told him not to use mana.
So, Ray had to personally experience the countless stone stairs.
Iriel watched him amusingly.
Hohoho. Saint, I felt the same way back then.
She had also climbed this ce when she had her initiation.
She had taken breaks and massaged her legs in between as old memories flooded back to her.
Phew
Ray let out a big sigh.
Iriel had told him that he would have to go alone from this point on.
For some reason, all themon people and nobles waited until the adult initiation was over.
Iriel was no exception, and she had no intention of budging from the bottom of the stone stairs.
It seemed that the only answer was to diligently climb up and finish the initiation.
He shouldered his heavy backpack and climbed up the seemingly endless stairs.
Two hours passed since he started climbing the stairs. The end of the stone stairs was still not in sight.
Who in the world built these crazy stairs?
He felt a surge of respect for the people who had built the stairs.
Humans definitely made the Pyramids.
Seeing that humans could create such crazy stone stairs proved it.
Huff huff I should have brought some water
Since he couldnt use mana, he couldnt use magic either.
So, it was unavoidable that he couldnt drink water.
Ignoring his thirst, he walked for another two hours.
The end of the stairs, which had seemed endless, was finally in sight.
As he stepped onto thest stair and reached the summit, a magnificent waterfall, a hill surrounded by flowers, and a small hut nestled within appeared before his eyes.
Walking a bit further, the open sky was the first thing he saw.
The cool wind that blew under the shade cooled the sweat on his forehead.
It was all very beautiful.
To what extent was it beautiful? He could answer that when he turned around, the absurdly numerous stone stairs looked cute.
Was this what paradise would be like?
All that came out of his mouth was admiration.
I thought there would only be trees I didnt know there would be a ce like this at the summit
To be honest, he didnt expect anything. He climbed the stairs simply because he was determined, not thinking there would be anything at the summit.
Thats how overwhelming the stairs felt.
But the sight at the summit was a spectacle in itself.
Before climbing the stairs, he had hoped to finish the rite quickly and leave, but now, he felt like taking his time to leave.
Ray looked around and walked toward the cabin.
Creak-
The old-fashioned cabin door opened.
Inside, there was a table, chairs, and what might have once been a flower pot, now just trash lying around.
It could be said it was clean, albeit a bit excessively so.
He pushed aside the broken flower pot, put down his backpack, and felt extremely thirsty.
He felt an urge to jump into the valley in front of him and drink water.
After leaving the cabin, Ray went straight to the valley and quenched his thirst.
The thirst that had been pricking his throat while he climbed the stairs disappeared in an instant.
The water tastes good.
Feeling refreshed after his thirst was quenched, he looked around again.
On the hill, there were trees with scarlet fruits.
Seeing that there were quite a few fish in the valley, he thought he wouldnt have to worry about food.
I dont have to do anything for a week That doesnt sound too bad?
Rite to show devotion to the god. When he asked Ariel how to show devotion, she said she had just eaten and slept for a week.
Then, he could also spend a few days reading books.
He felt as if he was on vacation, doing nothing and just resting.
With that thought, his mood brightened.
Ray took a book from the cabin andy down haphazardly to read it.
Since it was a medical-rted book, his concentration was impressive.
Once he started reading, he was immersed in it in no time.
He kept reading until the letters became illegible as the sun set.
As evening came, the temperature dropped sharply.
It seemed to be because of the high terrain. While he could have driven away the cold using mana, it was impossible now that he couldnt use mana.
Ray had no choice but to put on more clothes from his backpack. It was still cold, but it helped lessen the cold a bit.
Im hungry now.
Rubbing his growling stomach, he picked the fruits from the tree he saw earlier in the day.
When he bit into the peach-like fruit, sweet juice filled his mouth.
Could fruits be this delicious? He ate five decent-sized fruits before he stopped himself.
Returning to the cabin, Ray shivered with a chill.
If it continued like this, he was going to catch a cold. A cold was the source of all diseases! Plus, given the situation, he couldnt afford to catch a cold.
He collected dry branches from outside. He gatheredrge branches from the back, skillfully peeled off the bark, and scraped it with a sturdy branch. Thin branches peeled off like paper.
Ive got the tinder.
Ray brought straight, long branches and a crude wooden block from around.
He scraped the block with the branch to make a groove, then ced the tinder he made.
He then set up the branch perpendicr to the block and started to rub it frantically.
Swish- Swish-
The sound was overwhelming, but there was no fire.
To reach the temperature needed for ignition, he required a bit more friction.
Argh!
With a scream-like kihap, he turned the branch.
Swish- Swish-
The sound seemed like it would summon hellfire rather than fire, but there was neither fire nor even a spark.
Chapter 67: Gotta Roll Without Mana (2)
Chapter 67: Gotta Roll Without Mana (2)
He sat still for twenty minutes, grumbling to himself.
Its strange that the fire wont start
Ray massaged his numb shoulders as he looked down at the firewood.
He attempted to replicate what he had once seen in a book from modern times, but it seemed ineffective.
Even though he needed to generate enough heat to surpass the ignition point, the ember constantly went out just as it seemed about to catch fire.
After all, the ember needed to catch fire to start a ze.
Ray was then thirty minutes into vigorously rubbing sticks together, but it still seemed hopeless.
Initially, it was cold enough to make his body shiver, but now he was sweating from his effort.
If there had been a contest for vigorously starting a fire, he would undoubtedly have taken first ce.
Even though the piece of firewood might not have known, Rays eyes were already aze.
Finally, the rubbing of the sticks became so intense that the firewood gave in, and a smoky scent filled the air along with a small wisp of smoke.
Before he knew it, the ember had transferred to the firewood, along with some ash. Even though Ray wanted to cheer at the sight, he was afraid that doing so would extinguish the ember.
He hastily ced the ember on a bed of twigs arranged in the middle of the tinder.
Holding it with his hands, he gently blew on the ember to fan it into arger me.
Hoo. Hoo.
Although he was merely exhaling, he did so with precision and a serious demeanor, akin to a surgeon performing an operation.
Gently cradling the nowrger ember, he ced it on a pile of firewood meant for the bonfire.
For a moment, there was no reaction from the ember, but gradually it began to transfer to the firewood, growingrger in the process.
Eventually,
Crackle- Pop-
The sound of firewood burning apanied the sessful lighting of the bonfire.
Done!
With a triumphant cheer, Ray knelt down and gazed endlessly at the bonfire.
He finally seeded in lighting the fire, something that would normally have required him to say fire to a branch. But, without magic, he had no choice but to struggle with the task.
Tears seemed to well up in his eyes as he looked at the result of his efforts.
As the saying goes, a man cries three times. He decided to save the remaining times for the future, so he did not cry in the end.
With the bonfire lit, he would be able to pass the night safely.
Hopefully, no monsters will appear, right?
As he looked at the dark forest, a natural wariness of monsters arose in him.
However, his worries were short-lived. Even if there were monsters, they would find it difficult to climb up the foolish stone staircase.
Pushing aside needless imagination, Ray took out a book from his backpack again.
Now that there was light, he could read the books he had not finished during the day.
After all, increasing ones medical knowledge was never a disadvantage.
As he read, hey down and drifted off to sleep, marking the end of the first day of the rites.
Swoosh-
The spear cut through the water.
Ray was in the valley, holding a spear he had carved from a branch with a stone, hunting fish.
His stic body and robust strength provided good support for spearing, but catching the swimming fish was a futile task.
No matter how tasty the fruits were, they could only be enjoyed once or twice. Now, he was craving meat.
His taste buds were tantalized as he missed the fish.
Just one, please get caught.
The valley was not small, so there were big fish in the water.
However, despite theirrge bodies, they were incredibly fast.
He could have caught them easily using mana, but without it, he had to struggle.
No matter how much he tried spearing, not a single fish was caught, causing Ray to sigh in frustration.
Whew I really did not want to resort to this method
As he spoke, he picked up stones and began building a dam on one side.
As he densely packed the stones, a pool of water started to form.
Ray removed his clothes and ced them on one side of the dam.
Suddenly, he created a usible fishing.
The saintly ceremonial robes, made of the finest silk and crafted by master artisans, so sacred that not even the Pope dared touch them, transformed into a fishing in the blink of an eye.
If anyone saw this, their jaws would have dropped, and they might have screamed out in disbelief.
He was also reluctant to use such a garment as a mere fishing, but he had no choice.
The fish in this stream were simply uncatchable with a spear.
After setting up the, hey by the valley and read a book for two hours.
After all, reading a book was more beneficial than watching the fish that would eventually be caught.
About two hours passed since he sat quietly and read his book.
When he checked the fishing, many small fish were caught in it.
Among them, there were quite a few big fish, enough tost him for the day and the next.
Salivating, he gathered the fish and hurriedly ran to the bonfire.
However, the sight before him made him drop the caught fish on the ground.
The fire went out
Only ashes and smoldering smoke remained from the bonfire.
Ray hastily approached and tried to salvage any remaining embers inside the bonfire, but it was no use.
The bonfire was already dead. There was no saving it.
The only thing left to do was to create a new fire.
.
He knelt in the ashes and looked up at the sky.
They said a man cried three times in his life. It seemed like now was one of those times.
Thats strange.
Ray skillfully started the bonfire and muttered to himself.
He was as adept at starting a bonfire as if he had been born to do just that.
it feels like its been a week.
Since the days had brightened at least seven times, it must have been a week.
At the very least, it was a week, and at most, it was ten days.
However, during this week, there were no signs that he received divine power.
By then, there should have been some sort of change. All he did so far was start a fire, catch fish, and read a book.
Based on Iriels words that he hadnt done anything for a week, he continued to live like this, but he was just as anxious.
However, Ray shook his head and brushed off his thoughts.
Its only been a week. Lets not be too hasty.
After all, he had plenty of time. Spending that time reading books he hadnt read before was another pleasure.
He decided to be patient and wait.
It was the second week.
Something seemed terribly wrong.
Had he made a mistake? Or was this some sort of revenge for lying during the ritual?
But it was natural to get angry if someone didnt answer for half a day!
All sorts of thoughts began to flood his mind.
Iriel, who had been waiting below, must have gotten tired and left, and the tiredmoners and nobles must have returned to their homes.
Two weeks. The time spent here was too short to be called short and too long to be called long.
Just as he contemted leaving this ce, he seemed to hear Iriels voice.
Devotion to God is showing sincerity in ones practice.
I must show sincerity. Leaving halfway through would not show sincerity.
Ray forcefully restrained his legs, which seemed ready to stand up and leave any moment.
Patience. I must show sincerity.
He gritted his teeth and started kindling the fire.
Ssssh-
The quick catch of the fire spark indicated that he had be proficient in starting fires.
After starting the fire, he skillfully picked fruits andid them out to dry in the sun.
Ray no longer spent his days just reading books. Rather, it would be more urate to say that he could no longer afford to just read books.
He gave up reading books to navigate through the situation handed to him.
Swish-
The well-trimmed branch created a swishing sound as it sliced through the air and then the water.
A palm-sized fish was seen wriggling on the branch afterward.
The fish wasntrge, but it was enough for a meal.
He acquired the skill of spearfishing and could now catch fish with a javelin.
This aplishment filled him with a sense of euphoria.
Wasnt it said that humans are creatures of adaptation? That statement proved to be true.
Over the past two weeks, hepletely adapted to his current lifestyle.
He didnt show sincerity to the gods through his actions, but he waited patiently while living here.
That was his interpretation of sincerity.
A month passed since he started living this way.
Sincerity, my foot. Feed it to the dogs.
He lived as though he didnt care whether someone woulde for him or not.
Besides, it was unlikely that anyone woulde looking for him in this sacred ce with strict entry regtions.
He might have felt bored, but he got used to it after a month.
Every morning, he picked fruits, caught fish to smoke over the fire, and gathered herbs he read about in books for research.
His life was monotonous, but there were set tasks to do, making each day pass suitably.
As usual, hey down on the grass and opened a book.
Not long after, he suddenly felt a heavy pressure enveloping his whole body.
It felt as though something was pressing down on him.
It wasnt painful, nor was itfortable, but the different sensation made his heart flutter as if he was a young girl experiencing her first love.
Could it finally be!
He waited for more than a month. The sudden urrence of this sign didnt surprise him, as it had been quite a while since he started waiting.
A holy and reverent feeling washed over his entire body.
Oh!
A sound that was half a sigh and half an exmation of admiration involuntarily escaped his lips.
A tremendous amount of divine power engulfed him.
Woosh-
It felt as if a waterfall poured down on him. The quantity was overwhelming and not easily controlled.
The immense divine power emanating from Uriel made him wonder where it all came from.
The divine power swirled around in Rays mana road, exploring it.
However, unable to find a ce to settle, the divine power simply flowed through the empty and hollow mana road, brushing past him like the surrounding mana in the air.
This peculiar characteristic of Rays mana road left him baffled.
Huh?
The divine power floated around his body.
Once again, absorption began, and Ray let out another exmation.
Oh!
But that was it. Just like before, the dense divine power simply flowed out of Rays mana road.
Ray slightly frowned and looked up at the sky.
It felt as if he was asking the gods, What are you doing?
Chapter 68: Divine Power Perfume (1)
Chapter 68: Divine Power Perfume (1)
For those who already possessed a Mana Road, all they needed to do was establish the Divine Power within them.
If Ray hadnt had a Mana Road, the gods would have directly built one, and he would have had to pay the price mentioned by Iriel, leading to the creation of the Circle. However, Rays situation was different.
Even the god hadnt encountered this situation before, as for a moment, the Divine Power floated aimlessly in the air, seemingly lost(?).
Ray slowly rose from where hey.
Hoo
He covered his eyes with his hands and sighed.
Suddenly, the once dazed Divine Power quickly regained its senses(?) and started moving again.
Whoom-
A massive density of Divine Power began to resonate and seemed to be absorbed into his entire body.
Inside Rays Mana Road, a vast amount of Divine Power swirled around.
Like a racing car speeding through the Autobahn, the Divine Powers rushed towards an exit(?), being absorbed and then expelled out. This process repeated itself, and the dense Divine Power started to purify the impurities in the air.
What was this! Was this really the Divine Power he received after struggling for a month?
Was this truly the power bestowed by the god? It seemed nothing more than a high-quality air purifier!
With a disappointed look, he nced at the sky, and even the god seemed to be trying hard, as the process of expelling and absorbing continued.
Ray, with a deste expression, spoke to the sky.
Stop it. Its useless
But it seemed as if the god didnt hear his empty words, continuing to pump like a doctor who wouldnt give up on their patient.
Moved by this pitiful sight, Ray cried out.
Stop it, damn it!
He put on his backpack and stepped onto the stone stairs.
He briefly looked back with a dazed expression, probably missing the ce he had grown fond of.
Ray walked on, mncholy. It was time to descend the mountain.
Even though he gained nothing.
The Divine Power around him still pumped continuously.
Whether it was from regret or simply left on auto(?), it persisted in this action for two hours. Eventually, Ray gave up.
Each time the air around him cleared, sorrow overwhelmed him.
As he descended the stone stairs, he would sit and rest whenever he saw a small rock, eating smoked fish or dried fruits he had prepared, and looking up at the sky.
The clear clouds were a pleasure to watch, and the breeze was cool.
But why did he feel so empty inside?
Hehehe.
He couldnt help but smile as though he had lost his mind.
He now longed to talk to anyone.
He yearned to share his tragic and sad story quickly.
He understood how painful it was to not converse with anyone for a month.
Craving human interaction, he quickened his descent.
After a while, he started to see the entrance of the stone stairs that he had seen a month ago.
As he reached the bottom with shaky steps, he saw Iriel, standing in the same position as before.
Could it be that she had waited here for his return for a month?
Seeing her warm smile when she saw him, his heart warmed up.
Ray ran down the stairs.
It felt like all the sadness of a month was about to explode.
The one surprised was Iriel. She had been worried, wondering if something had happened since he hadnt returned.
However, she was a sorcerer, not just any sorcerer but a Grand Sorcerer.
Considering that he had others to worry about, she chuckled and had waited for the saint to descend all this time.
And that day, seeing the long-awaited Saint descending the stone steps brought her such joy.
The saint, Ray, seemed even more delighted than her. This could be inferred from the way he ran down and gazed at her with teary eyes.
Iriels face turned crimson, mirroring the almost teary expression of the other.
Sa, Saint, why are you like this?
At her question, Ray took a deep breath, his face a mix of emotions.
Huff Huff
As she watched him catch his breath, Iriel felt a heavy pressure.
What?
Something seemed off. She shook her head to get a clearer look at Ray.
He was still trying to calm himself down.
However, upon seeing the radiant pir-like light emanating from behind him, Iriel couldnt hide her astonishment.
What on earth What is that?
Those who were bestowed with divine power by the gods could sense it.
This wasnt limited to oneself but also applied to sensing it from others.
Even if one encountered someone with overwhelmingly superior divine power, with a little training, one could feel it.
In the case of Iriel, who was brimming with divine power, she could not only feel it, but also see it.
But what she saw then was Rays form, almost obscured by the overflowing divine power.
The immense divine power that floated in the air and repeatedly entered and exited his body was iparably superior to hers.
She shivered at the sight.
What on earth happened in just a month
If she knew what had happened to him, she would probably have been catching her breath like Ray right then.
Ray, who sat hunched on the stairs with Iriel, exined everything from start to finish.
About the events of the past month and rted stories.
Of course, he also mentioned the divine power, stating he couldnt use it.
Upon hearing this, Iriel pondered for a moment with a serious look and asked,
So, Saint, you cant use either divine power or mana?
At her words, Ray shook his head.
I dont know yet. I was told not to use mana, so I didnt test it.
Try it now.
Clean.
Ray cast a spell on her, who had been waiting and was thus slightly fatigued.
Then, the mana in the atmosphere responded to him and enveloped Iriel.
Iriel was quite moved when Ray used magic on her, something he hadnt done even once during their time together.
However, to prevent Ray from noticing her emotions, she cleared her throat and said,
Hmm, it seems you can use mana.
It seems so.
It was somewhat relieving. It would have been truly sad if he had not been able to use even mana.
But why was he able to use the floating mana in the atmosphere and not the divine power?
Ray, who had tried several times beforeing down, found this curious.
Was divine power different from mana?
He couldnt precisely pinpoint the difference, but the divine power floating in the atmosphere couldnt be controlled by him.
Mana, on the other hand, could be freely manipted.
Its a bit odd that you cant use divine power
Right? A Saint that cant use divine power
Upon hearing his words, Iriel pondered with a hand on her cheek.
She also had her curiosities.
What was the exnation behind the colossal divine power that stood like pirs around him, even though he couldnt harness it?
Yet, it didnt seem like the Saint was lying to her.
From the start, there was no benefit for him to lie, so there was no reason for him to have told a lie.
Sigh Usually, it would be a big problem if an adult couldnt use divine power.
Usually?
Ray asked, puzzled, and Iriel nodded.
In general cases, yes. But in the Saints case, its quite special. After all, no one could oppress the Saint with power, right?
Ray quietly listened without answering, and she continued.
Its the first time weve had a situation like this, so I dont really know what will happen, but at least, it wont directly harm the Saint.
Irielforted him, as he seemed to be in low spirits, unlike usual.
Its okay, Saint. What does it matter if you cant use divine power? You have mana, after all.
For some reason, those words strangely providedfort, and Ray looked up at Iriel.
Is that so?
Of course. Even if the fact that you cant use divine power bes known, no one will be able to say anything, right?
There was certainty in Iriels words.
Who would dare say anything to a magician who could summon a Meteor like an ogre from the next vige?
Unless someone had two lives, such a brave person would not exist.
Ray looked at Iriel and smiled slightly.
I feelforted. Thank you.
Hohoho. Then, lets go back now. Everyone is waiting.
Has a month passed, and they are still waiting for him?
Well, those who were going to go back must have already gone back by now.
Thinking that they were probably just being polite when they said they would wait, Ray walked after Iriel.
As they passed the forest they had first entered, the knights standing guard knelt on one knee and paid their respects.
We greet the Saint and the Saintess! Congrattions on the Saints aplishments!
Congrattions!
Ray awkwardly smiled at them as they spoke, shivering.
Hahaha. Thank you.
Ray and Iriel received their greetings and continued on their way.
Looking at the two Saints walking far away, the two knights kneeling on the ground looked at each other.
Did you feel it too?
The Saints divine power?
Yes It may not be my ce to say this, but I felt that the Saints divine power was even stronger than Saintess Iriels.
Did you feel the same? I thought it was just me
Even as they spoke, they could still feel the tingling on their skin.
The abundant divine power emanating from the Saint seemed to freeze the air around them, almost paralyzing their skin.
With that level of divine power, it was understandable that he had not shown himself for a month.
The two looked in the direction where the Saint and Saintess had disappeared.
We may be witnessing a Saint who will go down in history.
Iriel chuckled, understanding the knights reaction.
Ray asked with a puzzled expression.
Whats so funny?
Hohoho. I guess everyone who first saw the Saint must have had the same reaction. Just thinking about that amuses me.
Whats so funny about that? They dont know, but the divine power swirling around them is really useless.
Even if it was used well, it was just an air purifier, essentially a divine power perfume (?).
Moreover, it was a perverted perfume that could only be smelled by those with faith!
We didnt need such a perfume for perverts!
However, no matter what he thought, the pumping of divine power showed no signs of stopping.
Rather, the absorption and release process seemed to have shortened, making the situation seem even worse.
Chapter 69: Divine Power Perfume (2)
Chapter 69: Divine Power Perfume (2)
A thicker divine power welled up from within, like a rich broth bing denser the more it boiled.
The one delighted by this was likely only Iriel.
She took a deep breath around him.
Ah. Being around the Saint gives a feeling of stability.
Iriel, who had always been a bit odd, seemed to have be even stranger.
Indeed, the air around them seemed to have been purified by his divine power, so even ordinary people might have felt his presence was somewhat morefortable.
Of course, for clergy, who were not ordinary people, they would feel it all the more.
Ray, keeping his distance, asked Iriel, who was sniffing the air and his scent.
Is it a problem that you cant use divine power in everyday life?
To that, Iriel put her index finger to her lips, thought for a moment, then nodded.
As long as the Saint doesnt go around spreading it, it should be fine.
So, you mean keep it a secret?
It would be best to keep it a secret as much as possible. I dont know how long it can be hidden though.
Iriel said, looking at him.
It was nonsense that the Saint of the Holy Kingdom could not use divine power.
But since he was a sorcerer with even greater skills than the title of Saint, even if the fact that he couldnt use divine power got revealed, it seemed there wouldnt be much bacsh.
Still, keeping it a secret was a precaution for just in case.
Many followed Ray, drawn to his power and as a person.
Conversely, there were plenty who were envious or disliked his actions.
In other words, the opposition forces.
The fact that Ray couldnt use divine power would be a significant advantage for them. Of course, unless they were willing to risk their lives, they wouldnt act rashly.
Even if they tried to pressure the Saint by holding onto some kind of justification, if he didnt care about such justifications and cast a spell on their residence, there was almost no chance they would survive.
So, it was best not to give them anything to grasp onto. After all, if it was going to be revealed, trying to hide it once wasnt bad.
Who would have thought he couldnt use divine power when seeing the enormous mass of divine power emitting from the Saints body?
Moreover, he did receive divine power from the god, so the ceremony went off without a hitch. There shouldnt have been any problems.
Even she didnt know about it until Ray told her, so others wouldnt have known either.
After passing through the forest, the two entered the castles garden and headed to the lobby where the nobles were waiting.
The path from the garden to the lobby wasnt very long.
The knights who had been on guard at the forest entrance must have contacted them because nobles were already waiting at the lobby entrance.
They could have waited inside.
He thought and smirked, but he fully understood their feelings.
They had been waiting for a month. They had their own duties to attend to in their respective territories, so they had waited almost grudgingly. Their curiosity must have been just as great.
The nobles prostrated themselves when they saw Ray and Iriel approaching from a distance.
We congratte the Saint on his achievement!
Congrattions!
The knights in the forest had shown the same behavior.
Even the trembling of their bodies was the same. Seeing that, Iriel nudged him with her chest puffed out, as if to say, See? I was right.
Why were they getting all puffed up about this?
The nobles peeked at Ray while bowing their heads.
Such incredible divine power
How could God bestow such divine power upon a human
The dense divine power that prickled their skin like needles made their skin hurt.
Even Iriel, who had just finished the ceremony, surprised them with her overwhelming divine power. But the Saint was even more powerful, if not equally so.
Yet, despite the stinging skin, there was also a feeling of stability.
But this warm feeling was
Was this what it felt like to be in the arms of a god
Their minds became hazy from the dense divine energy.
This was simr to the mana addiction phenomenonmonly discussed by mages.
When those who used mana were exposed to dense mana, they could experience mana addiction, but it didnt necessarily affect their bodies physically.
Instead, it affected their minds.
Those addicted to mana gradually started to desire more mana.
Thefort and pleasantness that mana provided was simr to a drug, making them desire purer mana.
Their current state was very simr to that.
In Iriels case, she merely sniffed with her nose, but it was unclear what would happen to these people.
Ray looked at them with a disgusted expression.
Even if he didnt want to, this perverted fragrance would continue to create such people.
He imagined these bushy-bearded people continuously circling around him! Just the thought made him shudder.
Seeing his reaction, Iriel chuckled and spoke to them.
The saints coronation ceremony sessfully concluded. You all worked hard for a month. Those who wish may return to their domains now.
At her words, those who were prostrating raised their bodies. Some showed signs of leaving, while others looked at Ray with regretful eyes.
Ray shuddered at their appearance and hurriedly left the ce.
Hahaha. I will take my leave now.
Everyones eyes were not friendly. It seemed dangerous to stay there any longer.
As he turned and passed the lobbys entrance, Euclid and Zik were waiting there.
They naturally lowered their bodies.
Greetings, Saint. Congrattions on concluding the coronation ceremony.
Congrattions on concluding the coronation.
Ray waved his hand to receive their greetings.
Enough, lets hurry back to the mansion.
At his words, she quickly rose and began to guide him. Since he already knew the way to the mansion, there was no need for further guidance.
But
Ray spoke when he noticed Zik was closely following him.
Why are you following me?
Zik lowered his head, his expression cold.
The three families must always be prepared to serve the Saint, wherever and whenever. I am merely abiding by that principle.
Was this guy also bewitched by the divine energy fragrance?
For a moment, he entertained that thought but then shook his head to dispel the doubt.
He waited for me for a month to serve me. Allowing him into the mansion is the least I can do
After the coronation ceremony, Ray was excused from the obligation to attend the banquet.
So, he nned to rest in the mansion from that point forward.
He considered attending the banquet to meet people he hadnt seen in a while, but observing the nobles expressions shift due to the pleasure induced by the surrounding divine energy made him shake his head.
Many disasters happened because of the divine energy abandoned by God.
While Iriel, Zik, and Euclid managed to restrain themselves, some nobles seemed to struggle with that.
Whether it was mana or divine energy, the symptoms of addiction were equally challenging to contain.
An incredible pleasure that could cause one to lose themselves momentarily. Anyone who had experienced it even once would find it hard to control themselves without significant self-restraint.
Having a lot of divine energy was one thing, but its density was another; his divine energy was insufficient to satisfy them.
All of this was Gods fault.
At least if the pumping could cease, he would somehow manage the surrounding divine energy, but the pumping showed no signs of stopping.
As a result, the surrounding air was incredibly pleasant.
Ray attempted to manipte the sacred power surrounding his bedroom.
Just as he had at the top of the stone steps, the sacred power didnt budge.
Even when he tried to push it away with mana, the sacred power merely avoided the mana and slipped away.
It behaved as if it were a living creature.
Ha
It seemed like he had no choice but to give up.
While the surrounding mana responded easily to him, the sacred power didnt move an inch.
All he could do was cover the sacred power with the mana in the air to hide it as much as possible.
Of course, it would inevitably leak out when he fell asleep or lost consciousness.
It felt as though the gods had given him a burden, just as they had during the rite of passage. He should have just lied and left!
No, if they were going to give him something, they should have given him instructions too. It was as if they had given him a huge pile of baggage and just left.
He thought as hey on the bed.
The baptism was over, so things were going to get busier. I needed to stay sharp.
He had promised to raise the Holy Kingdom to the highest position on the continent.
To keep that promise, he was busy. He didnt know a single thing about the Holy Kingdom.
How much ie the people generated or what the taxes were like. What the main sources of ie for the Holy Kingdom were.
He didnt know any of these things, so he couldnt move forward.
Ray thought of the library inside the mansion.
First, I needed to study.
Trantion:
Ray tried to move the sacred power surrounding his bedroom.
Just as he had at the top of the stone steps, the sacred power didnt budge.
Even when he tried to push it away with mana, the sacred power merely avoided the mana and slipped away.
It was as if it were a living creature.
Ha
It seemed like he had no choice but to give up.
While the surrounding mana responded easily to him, the sacred power wouldnt move an inch.
All he could do was cover the sacred power with the mana in the air to hide it as much as possible.
Of course, it would inevitably leak out when he fell asleep or lost consciousness.
It felt as though the gods had given him a burden, just as they had during the rite of passage. He should have just lied and left!
No, if they had intended to give him something, they should have also provided him instructions. It was as if they had handed him a massive pile of baggage and simply departed.
He pondered this as hey on the bed.
The baptism finished, so things would be busier. I needed to stay alert.
He had vowed to elevate the Holy Kingdom to the highest position on the continent.
To uphold that vow, he was swamped. He didnt understand a single thing about the Holy Kingdom.
How much ie the people generated, or what the tax situation was. What the primary sources of ie for the Holy Kingdom were.
He was unaware of any of these things, so he couldnt progress.
Ray thought of the library inside the mansion.
First, I need to study.
In the middle of the night, when everyone else was asleep, a figure began to move as usual.
Euclid entered Rays bedroom and observed him.
How did he acquire that sacred power?
She understood how challenging it was to acquire sacred power.
To gain a small amount of sacred power, one needed to have twice as much faith.
What had he offered to the gods to acquire such sacred power?
But if Euclid knew how Ray had actually acquired the sacred power, she might have pointed a finger at the sky.
He simply received it. Whether he wanted it or not, he just epted it. An ancient sacred power that he couldnt even utilize.
People might have considered him insane, but for Ray, that was the reality.
Euclid felt sympathy for him and reached out to touch his hair, but at that moment, a de emerged from the darkness.
In an instant, a sharp knife touched Euclids neck, and she quietly retracted her hand.
Just as abruptly, the de retreated and found its ce.
The frightening part was that even as the knife disappeared into the darkness, she couldnt detect anyones presence.
It seemed as if the de had flown through space.
Euclid nodded silently and exited the bedroom.
There was no second attack.
Euclid hadpletely left the bedroom when moonlight seeped through the window gaps, revealing a ck figure.
A person waspletely covered in nocturnal clothing that clung to their skin.
She disappeared into a corner of the moonlight once again.
Chapter 70: Steps (1)
Chapter 70: Steps (1)
The look in her eyes as she gazed down at him, who had fallen asleep, was as if she saw a monster.
She still couldnt forget those eyes that had looked directly into hers in the darkness.
And what about him, who had returned afterpleting the coronation ceremony?
It was as if the expression his whole body was wrapped in divine power fit perfectly, as he appeared with a terrifying divine power.
Then, as he slept, an even greater divine power fluttered around himpared to the daytime.
A fragrant scent andfortable sensation enveloped her entire body.
Without realizing it, she thought to herself,
I will spend my entire life by his side.
If that happened, thisfort would be entirely hers.
The thought of monopolizing this tremendous divine power that made her feel good just by being near prompted her to smile uncharacteristically.
As soon as morning dawned, Ray immediately ran to the mansions library.
From early morning until noon, many books piled up next to him.
A servant quietly called out to Ray.
Saint, its time for your Holy Communion.
But there was no response.
The servant shook their head as they watched Ray, who showed a frightening level of concentration as he read.
They had tried calling him since the morning, but he remained in that state.
He hadnt moved at all and continued reading, even though his sitting posture must have been ufortable.
She had ced the meal on the dining table just like in the morning.
The breakfast remained untouched and had gone cold. The servant quietly picked it up and left the library.
The books that Ray was currently perusing were not rted to medicine.
He was perusing books rted to the Holy Kingdom without missing a single one.
From books recording the history and climate of the Holy Kingdom and the sources of ie of various countries, to the current state of agriculture.
He was literally reading everything he could get his hands on.
He believed that this would surely prove helpful.
And rightfully so, as among the books in this library, there wasnt a single one that wasnt beneficial.
Since this mansion was the residence of the Saint, each book underwent inspection, and only the best selections were ced in the library.
At that time, this ce housed the elite of the elite.
His extraordinary memory, coupled with this, created a remarkable synergy.
He extracted what was necessary,bined redundant things together, and made them useful.
As he read and pondered repeatedly, a fairly solid structure for leading the Holy Kingdom emerged.
Fortunately, the Holy Kingdom boasted a good climate for farming and living.
Furthermore, there was a fruit that grew exclusively in the Holy Kingdom.
Its name was the Floen Fruit.
It was a fruit he once saw in Airas library.
Although it was a divine fruit that even an orc would find difficult to eat, it proved quite useful for wound recovery.
Of course, it might seem superfluous in the Holy Kingdom, where there were countless priests who could instantly heal wounds, but if this fruit were to be exported to other countries, that would be a different story.
The Holy Kingdom deemed it unnecessary and was cutting down the trees that bore the fruit, but if these trees were improved upon and utilized properly, they could generate ie.
In this other world, many people sustained injuries.
Consider the mercenaries; to treat even minor wounds, they had to purchase potions or hire priests, so they often just endured it.
If they carried Floen Fruit with them, they wouldnt need to buy potions or hire priests, and could simply use it for healing.
Furthermore, the Floen Fruit grew only in the Holy Kingdom.
Although the Holy Kingdom wasnt actively participating in the upper world yet, if they entered themerce industry using the Floen Fruit as a stepping stone, they could establish a monopoly over the fruit.
But Rays thoughts didnt stop there.
The mercenarization of priests
It was a bit of a gamble, but it seemed worth a try.
A healer on the battlefield held tremendous utility value.
Among such healers, priests, who boasted overwhelming efficiency, were truly nobles.
Turning them into mercenaries and sending them to the battlefield was the n.
But we had no intention of sending them to dangerous ces. If we created a treatment center in the rear, and the injured were treated there, then the priests would be safe, and we would make money.
We could also extort a certain amount of money as a life allowance, and we could pressure the mercenary priests.
The surrounding nations, keeping an eye on the Holy Kingdom, would have had to borrow the mercenary priests, so the Holy Kingdom would not need to worry.
By doing just these two things, the Holy Kingdom would upy a significant position.
Of course, in the case of mercenary priests, the Holy Kingdom would have had to follow through to some extent.
He looked at the cold food on the table. Now that he thought about it, he was hungry.
He picked up a fork and quickly dismantled the cold food.
After spending the whole day pondering, Ray organized the book he had been reading and left the study.
Now that his thoughts were organized, it was time to take action.
Nobles gathered in a bewildered mood for the suddenly convened meeting.
Since the coronation ceremony had not been long ago, quite a few nobles were present.
They swallowed their saliva at the divine power that was slightly emanating from around Ray.
Is that the extent of the divine power he cant hide
Well, its impossible to put it all into a human body.
Rays divine power was indeed tremendous.
When Ray noticed the attention from around him, he stood on the stage and began to speak.
Today, I have gathered you here to discuss my n.
A noble asked at his words.
A n, you say?
Surely he didnt mean cutting out the rotten flesh.
Uneasy nces started to form, and Ray knocked on the stage to refocus their attention.
The n is to further develop the Holy Kingdom. I would like to hear your thoughts on it.
As he spoke and looked at the door, Euclid and other attendants appeared with several sheets of paper in hand.
The attendants handed out the papers to the nobles, and Rays exnation continued.
Agriculture,merce, trade, etc. As you can see, the Holy Kingdom is missing out on many benefits. If theres something to gain, we must surely gain it.
The nobles looked at the neatly organized papers and became serious.
Initially, they thought it was a summoning meeting by the Saint to brag about his achievements or changes.
But what was written on the papers was not a mere scribble.
Even when they looked at it seriously, it seemed like they might not be able to understand everything.
One by one, the nobles started to ask questions.
Saint, we are already putting effort into agriculture. But how do you propose to increase the production threefold?
Ray answered the question from the noble with a bushy beard.
We abandon our current farming methods.
Excuse me?
Even though it might sound disrespectful, other nobles also looked at Ray, wondering what he meant.
Our current farming methods are inefficient.
He said and drew a picture on something like a ckboard.
The way we have farmed until now is by growing crops individually at each location.
That is correct.
The noble who asked the question answered on behalf of the others, and Ray smiled at him.
With the current method, we cant grow the same nts in these remaining areas, can we?
He continued speaking without giving them a chance to answer.
But if we grow the appropriate crops, its a different story. For example.
He started to draw the picture again.
If you cultivated something like corn in this way, the surrounding nts would not receive sunlight and would die. Therefore, you could not nt other crops where you cultivated corn.
The Saint silently watched as he spoke about something everyone already knew, then he began to draw another nt in the middle.
But if you nted bean vines that matched the corn here, the story would change.
The picture depicted the bean vine climbing up the corn.
The quick-witted nobles pped their hands.
That way, both would receive sunlight and grow!
Ah!
Indeed, it was a brilliant idea that deserved admiration.
Of course, this method was not something Ray had thought of himself.
Milpa s system.
This system, one of the most advanced farming methods in the past world, allowed for practical use of leftover space.
Moreover, if this method was applied in this different world where the concept of fertilizer did not exist, the harvest could be more than triple the current production.
Believing that the Saint hade up with this incredible idea, they experienced a moment of fear.
Hes indeed a 9th Circle Grand Mage What a devilish brain
Although they thought of him as a devil, the Saint was not aware of it.
It was a method that could not havee from the current civilization.
There was no telling what other thoughts existed in the Saints mind.
Beris father, Duke Harold, spoke to Ray.
I agree. If theres something to gain, as the Saint said, we must surely obtain it.
Following him, other nobles nodded their heads.
I agree as well.
What a good idea, indeed. I, Ged, am touched.
Count Grain, Greyans father, pped his hands and spoke.
Many supported Ray, and he smiled.
But there was a problemter.
Duke Harold spoke with a worried expression.
But, the Saint What exactly does militarization of priests mean?
Ray took a deep breath.
The time had finally arrived. This was the highlight of his n.
A key to unofficially increasing the national power of the Holy Kingdom was established.
Now, I needed to choose my words carefully.
He had to persuade them to definitely militarize the priests.
Ray looked at Duke Harold and spoke.
It means exactly what it says.
At his words, not only Duke Harold but also other nobles found themselves at a loss for words.
The initial farming method and n had been excellent. But wasnt this too extreme?
Count Grain spoke with a serious expression.
Are you suggesting we send the priests to the battlefield?
Ray nodded his head.
Yes.
As if they had been waiting, worried voices erupted from here and there.
If thats the case, the death rate of priests will increase, leading to a decline in the national power of the Holy Kingdom.
Furthermore, if priests are militarized, the number of people aspiring to be priests will likely decrease.
Ray firmly responded to their words.
The priests will be positioned at the rear of the battlefield. If we make it known that the wounded cane to them under the name of a healing center, the priests wont be hurt much.
But still, theres a risk. What if they are attacked from behind on the battlefield
Ray interrupted him.
No one is safe on the battlefield. Hoping that all priests will not die is nothing more than an ideal.
Chapter 71: Steps (2)
Chapter 71: Steps (2)
Even if you were at the back, you could die, and even if you were at the forefront, you could survive. Such was the battlefield.
It was an obvious statement. Who could have been confident about their safety when going into a battlefield?
Um
Hmm
The nobles coughed, not having much to say, but that didnt mean they had nothing to say at all.
It sounded good to militarize the priests, but if all the priests died on the battlefield, the holy kingdoms power would be diminished.
And while the priests werent exactly top-tier manpower, they were at least mid-tier. If they died fighting with mercenaries, that would be a big loss for them.
Knowing what they were thinking, Ray continued.
Of course, I had no intention of just letting the priests die. I nned to recruit pdins to protect them and send them to the battlefield together. With pdins by their side, the priests would be safe unless they faced an extraordinary force.
But
We would gain even more power as a result. First, our funds would be satisfied, and we would be able to pressure the surrounding countries with our mercenary priests. Additionally, our position in the upper world would strengthen.
Moreover, there was a sea to the south of the holy kingdom. If we took the lead in trading with surrounding countries, we could earn a significant ie from the trade industry.
Ray pounded the podium.
Now it was all or nothing. If persuasion didnt work, he was ready to push through with force.
He held up a bundle of papers he had given to the nobles and shook it.
If anyone has a better n for developing the holy kingdom, please speak up.
Of course, there was none.
They probably hadnt even thought about it.
If they had thought about it seriously, the holy kingdoms surplus resources would have been actively moving even then.
As expected, nobody spoke up.
Militarizing the priests was, in itself, a power. Whether they went to the battlefield or not, they were a source of strength for the holy kingdom.
Even after his words, the reaction of the surroundings didnt change much.
Everyone was cautious with their words.
Neither Duke Herald nor Count Grain showed any notable reactions.
There was no end to this. Rather than wasting time, it was better to discuss it another time.
They also needed time to think.
Ray sighed and waved his hand.
Sigh Lets end it here for today. I ask for your cooperation tomorrow as well.
With those words, he indicated that there would be another meeting tomorrow, then left the lecture hall with ns to revise his half-sessful n.
After returning to the mansion, he holed himself up in the study.
There was no time to rest if he wanted to bring the holy kingdom to the forefront of the continent.
Especially since the strongest empire on the continent, the Leshian Empire, was still thriving.
To surpass them, immense effort and development were required.
The holy kingdom wasnt a weak country, but it wasnt on par with the strongest countries either.
Iriel, who had first asked for permission but now entered the mansion as if it was her own, shook her head as she looked at Ray.
Sigh. Hes still like that.
She had heard that he called a meeting in the morning, but as soon as it ended, he hadnt moved from the study.
From Rays perspective, it was a natural choice given theck of information, but from her perspective, it was hard to understand.
But she felt good seeing him work hard for something.
She sighed as she looked at the cold meal left untouched on the dining table.
He should at least eat while working.
It was better to fill your stomach no matter what you were doing.
Iriel naturally sat down next to Ray.
Ray stopped reading and looked at her.
Whats this?
What are all these books? On the map the soil
She clicked her tongue as she looked at the books Ray had read.
He had read so many. How did he not tire of reading all these books?
Ray nced at Iriel and then continued to look at the books he had been reading.
Iriel had a rough idea of what he was trying to do.
One of the topics that came up in the meeting that day was the n to militarize the priests.
Ignoring her words and coldly reading a book, Ray muttered as if he had heard her.
Militarizing the priests I could help you with that.
At that, Rays ears perked up.
His ears moved furiously at Iriels words, even though he was not a beastman.
Ray quietly flipped the book he was reading.
Really?
Iriel spoke as if she felt wronged.
You ignored me just now, but youre listening to my muttering.
My ears are a little dim.
Ray responded, his senses beyond human level due to the high-density mana.
At those words, she nced at Ray.
She didnt know how manyyers of iron tes covered his face, but he wiped away the cold expression he had just shown and rubbed his hands together like a merchant.
Iriel spoke slyly.
Anyway, Ill help you with what I can.
Thank you! You really are a saint!
It was the strangestpliment she had ever received.
The reason she wanted to help Ray was not only because of their friendship, but also for other reasons.
Firstly, it was because he had clearly nned something that would benefit the holy kingdom.
The new farming method that was discussed in the first meeting was definitely not something a criminal could have conceived.
If various crops were grown together, more crops could definitely be harvested from the samend.
Of course, she hesitated at the part about militarizing the priests, but overall, it was certainly a beneficial aspect.
So, she didnt really want to oppose it.
Secondly, it was the synergy she could gain when she supported the saint.
She had taken the lead in promoting this n along with the saint, and the eyes of the surrounding nobles had definitely changed.
They thought I was on the same side as the saint.
If that happened, she could have checked the political forces or the third forces that would have targeted the saint.
This had prevented any potential unrest from happening in advance.
Ray was satisfied that his n had been going ording to n, and Iriel was satisfied that things were going as she had hoped.
Indeed, it was a win-win situation or rather, the saint and the saintess were both happy!
She had already looked forward to the assembly meeting to be held the next day.
Morning came and the summoned nobles entered the meeting room one by one.
After exchanging greetings with each other, they took their seats and waited for the saint to arrive.
Soon, the door opened and someone entered.
Thinking that it was the saint, they bowed their heads and watched, but they made an odd expression when two people walked in from the door.
It was Ray and Iriel.
Seeing the two of them enter together, the nobles were respectful.
Greetings to the saint and the saintess.
Greetings to the saint and the saintess.
Having grown ustomed to this utmost respect, Ray waved his hand in reply and stood on the stage.
Iriel sat in the lecture seat with the nobles and blinked one eye at Ray.
The signal that he was ready had been given.
Ray smiled and opened his mouth.
Then, lets continue the story we couldnt finish yesterday.
It was likely to be a one-sided story, but that was beside the point.
He was determined to see his n through, even if it took brute force.
Getting Iriels help didnt prick his conscience at all.
Far from pricking, any trace of guilt had disappeared before it even reached his conscience.
Ray took out the list.
As we discussed yesterday about the mercenary transformation of the priests, please speak up if you have any objections.
At that, the nobles began to speak up as if they had been waiting for the cue.
You said you would send the priests and pdins together, but doing so might disrupt their training.
In other words, their religiousmitments might be neglected.
Ray shook his head at that.
Seeing and experiencing the pain of various people on the battlefield could also be good practice for them.
It sounded really usible.
To the point where the noble who had spoken fell silent.
Especially since the person speaking was a saint. Everyone had to agree.
After all, who could argue with a saint, someone considered the closest to God and his representative on earth?
Iriel also nodded in agreement, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
Duke Harold pondered for a moment before asking a question.
I understand how necessary priests are on the battlefield. But if its simply for money and fame, arent there other ways?
Ray shook his head again.
What we gain from making priests into mercenaries is not just money and fame. Those are just additional factors.
The majority of the nobles who had thought the priests were being sent to the battlefield for money looked perplexed.
This was a point that needed rification.
The benefits gained from mercenary priests were not as trivial as they thought.
Only Iriel seemed to have caught on to some extent, but there was a different main intention.
Ray looked around at them and spoke.
We will lend out the priests and in turn, gain national power.
National power, you say?
The expressions of the nobles changed as they asked, seemingly more interested than before.
The nations that need our help will at least not be able to act in a way that threatens the holy kingdom. Moreover, since we are lending them the military force, we can hold them somewhat responsible if our priests die in battle.
At that, the nobles began to murmur among themselves, having realized the utility of the n.
Oh, if that was the case
The moment they borrowed our force, the holy kingdom naturally gained the upper hand.
It seemed better than I thought
Several opinions converged, and factions began to form.
Some showed positive reactions, while others still looked on with negative eyes.
Although national power would have increased, there were those who couldnt bear the thought of Gods servants, the priests, being sent to the battlefield.
At that moment, Iriel, who had been quietly observing, spoke up.
It seems like a good idea. I agree with the saints opinion.
S-saintess.
With her single statement, the situation changed.
When two saints argued for the same thing, the opinions of the nobles mostly aligned.
Moreover, Iriels influence in political circles was not small.
In fact, it could have been said to be very influential.
Her faction consisted mostly of central nobles, and there were many of them.
So, with Iriel defending the saints opinion, no one dared to argue against it lest they fall out of favor with the two saints.
Chapter 72: Archpriest Eclair
Chapter 72: Archpriest Eir
The meeting proceeded as they wished.
It was thanks to the perfect public opinion movement, based on the support of Iriel.
No, it wasnt that public opinion had shifted, but rather their attitudes had changed.
They didnt want to be disliked, so they could only assume they had agreed.
And so, the n began to progress smoothly.
Although it was somewhat challenging to alter the farming methods all at once, they decided to test them in one domain first and then gradually apply them to other domains.
Surprisingly, the resistance from the priests wasnt severe.
When the decision was delicatelymunicated, they seemed eager to experience the outside world and even showed signs of enjoying it.
Priests raised in the Holy Nation didnt grow up in free temples like priests from other countries.
They seldom went outside, so they might have wished to venture out at least once.
Moreover, since their duty was merely to treat the wounded from the rear of the battlefield, and the holy knights who would protect them were apanying them, they didnt have much to worry about.
As he had forecasted, when the personnel were roughly organized and dispatched, quite a few countries approached them upon hearing the rumors.
The seekers werent only countries.
Countries and nobles who wished to reim territory overrun by monsters also became their clients.
When a significant amount of money was offered and the mercenary priests were leased out, the Holy Nation truly prospered.
They managed to raise funds for the development of their domains. Ray had no intention of sharing that with the nobles.
The funds generated by utilizing the priests were invested in the advancement of agriculture.
It wasnt possible for the people to adhere to their ns immediately.
They needed money and time, so they nned to provide funds for the Milpa S system.
It would take time to reap the benefits and see the results, so the only thing left to do was to guide the mercenary priests effectively.
The mercenarization of the priests could already be said to have been a sess, as they steadily yielded good results.
Now, every time a meeting took ce, the nobles looked at Ray like fervent followers.
That was because the profits from the priests were tremendous.
Most of the money was utilized for the development of agriculture, which the nobles also approved.
It was money that would have caused trouble if spent otherwise.
Wouldnt it have been more beneficial to observe the saint developing their domains as they were, rather than the other way around?
As the nobles thought so, Rays speaking power only grew stronger.
Three months after arriving in the Holy Nation, his speaking power matched that of Iriel.
By this point, there were nobles who worried that he might try to line his own pockets.
But in fact, Ray harbored no such thoughts.
He was only thinking of the quickest path to elevate the Holy Nation to its highest position.
Once agriculture is somewhat on track, we must focus on the education of the people.
If the people remained ignorant, it might have been beneficial from the standpoint of the nobles, but that was a dangerous thought in itself.
Even the Lecian Empire had a higher standard of living for its peoplepared to the Holy Nation.
Not only were the people given the opportunity to learn, but they were also given the opportunity to be knights through martial arts. Thus, those who held important positions were truly exceptional individuals.
As a result, the national power naturally grew stronger.
Ray thought the same.
If funds were secured, it would have been better to invest effort into education and ce capable individuals in official positions.
If someone had to do the job anyway, wouldnt it have been better for a more capable person to do it?
Ray nodded in satisfaction as he thought about the ns that were gradually progressing.
The person with the greatest authority in the Holy Nation was the Pope.
Next were the saints or the saintesses, but most people knew that there was someone above the saints and saintesses.
That person had received tremendous trust from God.
Apart from the saints and saintesses, that person was the onlyyperson who had directly received divine power from God.
She headed towards the library within the fort.
As the librarian, who was yawning and fighting off sleep, saw her enter, he swallowed a gasp and stood up from his seat.
Is Lady Eir here! Youre here again today!
The woman called Eir frowned and replied.
Yes, but why does it sound like youre questioning me foring again today?
No, thats not possible!
Hmm well, anyway.
She looked around the library and said.
Why are there so many people today?
Since it is our esteemed library, there are always quite a few people, arent there?
But no matter how one looked at it, this number of people seemed a bit too much.
The priests and holy knights rummaging through the bookshelves, and the people gathered around the library tables, wasnt this too different from usual?
For this ce, where she often came, to suddenly have so many people was just absurd.
Unless there was a disease that killed you if you didnt read books in groups.
Eir still looked around the library and asked the librarian.
So, because I didnte for a week, the number of people visiting the library increased like this?
Thats because Lady Eir is always picking fights whenever Uh!
The librarian spoke, shrugging his shoulders, but then quickly covered his mouth when he saw her shaking her fist in front of him.
Has your courage grown a lot in the week I havent seen you?
No, no. Hehe.
His demeanor, as he rubbed his palms together while speaking, was undoubtedly that of ackey.
He chuckled and pointed to one side.
I think there are more people than usual because of the saint.
At that, she asked him.
A saint?
Yes. A few days ago, the saint came to the library and started reading books.
What does the saints visit have to do with this crowd?
Well,
The librarian spoke and pointed his finger towards the center where people had gathered.
There, a noticeable young man came into view.
Even from a distance, one could tell he was quite handsome.
Eir made a strange expression and smirked.
So they came to see the handsome saint?
The librarian nodded.
Most of them, yes.
So the rest are here to hang around the saint and pick up whatever crumbs fall off him?
The librarian shook his head.
Thats not it.
No?
The saint has done a lot for our holy nation so far. All the profits generated were used for the benefit of our holy nation. We know that, so I think these are people who genuinely admire the saint.
The librarian, who was good at criticizing but rarelyplimented, praised the saint so much that spit flew from his mouth. She expressed surprise.
Wow. Is he really worth such high praise from you?
I too was captivated by the saints looks. Hahaha.
.
Although she nced at the librarian after hisstment, the content was interesting enough to catch her attention.
She headed towards the table where the saint was sitting.
The librarian also watched her with interest.
Those around Ray frowned and looked at the person pushing through toe in.
The face of the person they saw was well-known to them too.
And in an instant, they cleared out of the way.
Ray, who had his view cleared in an instant, stopped reading his book and looked up.
A strong-looking woman caught his eye.
The woman with short hair and a strong impression had one cloudy eye, suggesting that there might be a problem with it.
However, the other eye was normal. Like her hair, her red eye looked clear.
She suddenly spoke to him.
Are you the Saint?
Having lived in the Holy Kingdom and be ustomed to receiving honorifguage, Ray felt bewildered by the sudden informal speech.
Yes, why?
Hmm You certainly look like someone the librarian would fall for.
Yes?
As far as he knew, the librarian was indeed a man. They had exchanged a few words and built a bit of a rapport every time he entered the library.
Ray quickly turned his head to look at the librarian.
When their eyes met, the librarian thought,
Surely, Lady Eir spoke well of me, right?
He smiled as brightly as possible to show his favor towards the Saint.
Ray viewed him a bit differently.
This is dangerous. I need to keep my distance from the librarian in the future.
Seeing the Saint shiver at the sight of the librarian, Eir chuckled.
Looking down at the book the Saint had been reading, she was momentarily taken aback.
Is this what youve been reading so far?
Yes, but
The books rted to medicine.
Although they rted to medicine, the content wasnt as systematized as in modern times.
Her eyes sparkled with interest as she pointed at the book and said,
If youve read them all, you must know the contents to some extent, right?
He nodded and said,
To some extent.
How would you treat a wound inflicted by a corroded sword?
You could relieve the poisoning symptoms with Holy Cure and then heal it with Heal.
When she heard the textbook-like answer, she felt slightly disappointed and said,
Is that what you believe?
This time, he shook her head.
No.
Really? How would you treat such a patient?
Without any hesitation, Ray said,
I would cut out the poisoned area.
Eir was taken aback.
What kind of crazy person was this? Instead of healing the wound, he would cut it out?
Was this something that shoulde out of the mouth of a Saint?
She asked again,
Why did you think that?
Rays words flowed out smoothly.
Usually, he didnt have anyone to share medical knowledge with, but now he had a chance to talk about his field of expertise, feeling like a fish in water.
If you were cut by a corroded sword, poisoning symptoms might appear, but they couldnt be fully described as poisoning symptoms.
Oh?
It wasnt the poison from the rusted sword that caused the symptoms, but rather the infection of bacteria in the wound.
In other words, it was tetanus.
When tetanus bacteria infected the area around a wound, neurotoxins acted on nerve cells, causing symptoms such as muscle spasms.
Thats why Poison Cure and Heal alone couldnt provide a perfect treatment. The right way to treat it was to cut out the bacterial-infected area and then use Heal.
What is bacteria?
Oh no. Something came to his mind at her words.
There was no definition of bacteria in this ce.
There might have been a simr meaning, but the word bacteria was purely a modern term.
Chapter 73: Eclair’s Eyes
Chapter 73: Eir¡¯s Eyes
Ray was momentarily lost in thought.
How could he exin this?
Noticing his struggle, Eir shifted the topic.
So, are you suggesting that these bacteria cant be entirely eliminated with Poison Cure?
Yes, thats correct.
Hmm but isnt amputating the infected area somewhat barbaric?
In a world where they had Heal, a sort of cheat key, he didnt appreciate the term barbaric.
Typically, one would administer medicine, monitor the progress, and attempt to salvage as much as possible.
They would only resort to amputation when all other options were exhausted.
However, in this alternate world, without medicine and with dubious avability of ingredients, such a method was likely to necessitate further amputations.
In the absence of medicine, it was correct to amputate the infected area before the bacteria could spread further, and then treat it.
Ray responded to herment.
Even if its considered barbaric, if thats the best I can do, Ill do it.
As long as he could heal the patient, whether the method was barbaric or scientific didnt concern him.
Eir seemed satisfied with his reply and smiled.
If it results in a cure, then the method is immaterial.
Thats not what I was implying
I like your style! How about we move to my study instead of this crowded library?
Huh?
Eir gestured around.
The library was indeed crowded with people, enough to be distracting while reading.
Seeing this, he was tempted by her proposition.
Moreover, it was evident that Eir had some medical knowledge.
If he needed assistance with the medicine of this alternate world, Eir would be an invaluable resource.
She must have a vast collection of books there as well
Deciding, Ray closed the book he had been reading.
Lets go.
As Ray entered Eirs mansion, which was no less impressive than his own, hemented,
Wow, this mansion is enormous.
Ive told you repeatedly that I dont need such arge house when I live alone.
Alone?
ncing around, he noticed servants bustling about.
Seeing that, Eir shook her head.
I mean, I didnt live with family.
By that logic, I was also living alone.
Eir chuckled at hisment.
What an odd saint you were.
Saying that, she opened the door to her study with a key.
The scent of old books wafted through the air.
The books were in excellent condition, indicating they had been well taken care of.
Furthermore, the structure was arranged in a way that made it easy to find books.
These were all indicators of how much she loved books.
Youre wee to use this ce from now on.
She threw the key she had used to open the door to Ray.
Catching it, Ray looked at her with a stunned expression, and Eir winked.
My name is Eir. I was in charge ofmanding the inflexible priests.
Then, wasnt she the Grand Priestess?
Furthermore, he had heard the name Eir before.
Iriel had exined about the major figures of the Holy Kingdom a few times, and she had definitely said that Eir was the Grand Priestess.
If she was the Grand Priestess, wasnt she supposed to manage the Grand Priests, notmand the priests?
Iriel had repeatedly said it would be best to avoid getting entangled with such a peculiar person.
But what could he do now that he was already entangled with her?
I dont understand why a saint would want to learn such inefficient medicine, but feel free to ask if you have any questions.
Yes.
Inefficient, huh? That was quite a rude thing to say to someone who had devoted their life to it.
Well, in a world where magic could heal anything in an instant, medicine might indeed seem inefficient.
But the person who had called it inefficient was sitting across from him, reading a medical book.
Ray asked her.
Miss Eir, why were you reading a medical book?
Me?
She stopped reading and grinned mischievously.
She lifted her short hair to reveal her eye, which had a slight yellow tint to the white color.
It was a stark contrast to her other red eye.
I thought it might help me fix this thing. Was it grotesque?
She said this to see his flustered expression, but he remained calm.
Was it congenital?
Hmm? Yes, I had been like this since I was born.
Was there any pain? And could you not see at all?
There was no pain and I could hardly see.
Ray quicklypleted the examination, as if it was second nature.
He politely asked.
Excuse me, but could I take a closer look at your eye?
Eir seemed to find this situation amusing.
The corners of her mouth turned up.
Interesting. Sure, take a look.
Thank you.
Ray leaned in close and held her eye open with his finger, examining it closely.
Her cloudy pupil was hazy and unclear.
There was no pain, and she wasntpletely blind.
Given these symptoms, there was only one thing that came to mind.
Cataract?
Cataract? Whats that?
She leaned in closer as he exined.
It wasnt certain but did you see a little better at night?
It seemed like I could see a bit better at night, yes
Ray nodded.
It must be cataracts.
Cataracts typically caused less vision impairment in dark ces, where the pupil dted.
Considering her symptoms, it was very likely cataracts.
But even if it was cataracts, treatment here was nearly impossible.
Firstly, her cataracts were at an advanced stage.
As cataracts progressed, the lens hardened and adhered more strongly.
Therefore, it was very important to have surgery at the right time.
But who was he? In the modern world, he was a doctor regarded as having the hands of a god, and here, wasnt he a saint?
Even if he could handle the hardness and adhesion of the cataracts with his skills, there was still one problem.
There is no artificial lens We cannot proceed with the surgery.
Even if the cataract was removed, there was no artificial lens to adjust the focus, so surgery was impossible.
This was not something that could be reced with ones own skills.
Watching him struggle alone, Eir felt frustrated.
What the heck is a cataract!
It wasnt even a palbochae, yet he kept asking for exnations.
Ray, who struggled with how to exin, fortunately found something simr to the ckboard he had seen in the auditorium in the study, and began to draw on it.
So.
He started to exin the structure of the eye after roughly drawing the eyeball and its connected nerves.
This is called the eyeball, this is the pupil, and this is the lens.
Hmm.
The ce I just called the lens is here. This area forms an image on the retina, allowing us to see objects clearly. But, Mr. Eir, your lens is currently cloudy. Thats what a cataract is.
As Ray spoke, he colored the lens in a circle.
But Eir touched her forehead and said, possibly finding it difficult to understand all at once.
Wait So, youre saying somethings stuck in this lens ce?
Simply put, yes.
But Eir shook her head.
I dont understand. Why cant it be healed with Hilo?
Ray answered her question.
Perhaps, in Mr. Eirs case, the cataract is congenital.
What does that have to do with divine magic not working?
Divine magic literally heals the abnormalities in the body. That means if the body doesnt feel anything abnormal, it cant be healed.
But, anyone can see that this eye is abnormal?
Thats what people feel. But since the body has been like that since birth, it doesnt feel it as abnormal.
Despite his exnation, she tilted her head and frowned as if she still didnt understand.
Feeling no need to exin further to make her understand, Ray omitted his words and said.
Anyway, we need to remove the cataract in this lens.
Even if its removed How?
We need to cut it out.
Eir frowned at his words.
Was the saint taking butcher lessons these days? What was all this talk about cutting?
Cutting out the wound and the eyeball, when would the treatment happen!
Anyway, even if it was cut out, there was no way to treat it.
There was no artificial lens, so how on earth could surgery be done?
Was it because she could tell from his expression that there was no hope?
Eir looked at Ray, chuckled, then sat down and continued reading her book.
Its fine. Even if it cant be cured, a way to fix it will surface after a few years, wont it?
Ray flinched at her words.
Not being able to fix it? Who? Himself?
That seemed absurd.
There might be cases where he himself could not fix it, but there should not be cases where others assertively said that it could not be fixed.
Ray also quietly sat down and began to continue reading his book.
It was not that he had given up on fixing it.
Since there was no way at the moment, he had to somehowe up with a solution.
I cant fix just a cataract? Me? Thats absurd.
For over a month, Rays daily routine started withmuting to Eirs mansion.
Perhaps because they had be close during that time, they often ate together, and there were times when he slept over at her mansion.
If Iriel had heard about this, she would have fainted.
It was not as if he was just ying, eating, and reading books all the time.
He was searching for ways to make an artificial lens or to find a substitute for it.
So far, the methods he had found were maximizing the self-recovery of the lens or removing the cataract and healing the lens.
But it was best to leave those methods as thest resort.
Even if the cataract was removed from the lens and healed, if it went back to the time when the body didnt feel anything abnormal, the removed cataract could recover with Hilo.
Maximizing self-recovery also required the power of mana, so it was not a suitable method for her, who used divine power.
Thats why he was leaving those methods aside and looking for other ways.
As usual, Ray, who was reading a book in the study, stretched out and muttered.
Ugh. Do I have to make an artificial lens after all?
Anyway, there was plenty of time.
Iriel said she had stayed in the holy kingdom for up to a year without going outside.
But even if there had been time, was there a ce where an artificial lens, a lens, could have been made?
Materials had to have been made, so frankly, that method was close to impossible.
Chapter 74: Research
Chapter 74: Research
What could be used as a substitute for a lens?
Ray decided to put his stagnant thoughts aside for a while.
If he wasnt able toe up with an answer after much thought, it might have been better to give his mind a little rest.
Of course, he continued reading medical books during his rest, so it might not have truly been a rest at all.
Doing something else might have been the right thing to do.
Ray nced at Eir, who was silently reading a book opposite him.
They had be somewhat close and exchanged wordsfortably.
Youre very diligent, Ms. Eir.
The very person who had read books more diligently than Eir was nowmenting on her diligence.
To this, she responded with a bewildered expression.
It seems like youve read more books than I have.
Ha-ha. There isnt much discovered about medicine yet, so I must persevere.
This ce.
Compared to modern times, the level of medicine was significantly lower.
Of course, it was overwhelmingly advanced in every aspect, including magic, swordsmanship, and mana.
The extremely low level of medical standards. A study thatmoners didnt attempt to learn. Even the nobles didnt view it favorably.
A variety of conditions had led to the phenomenon of medicine being ostracized altogether.
Even though it could have saved many peoples lives.
Eir looked at Ray with shining eyes.
There might not be much discovered, but if theres nothing, then we must prove it ourselves, right?
Huh?
Ray, confused, asked back, and she giggled.
Then she gestured for him to follow and started walking somewhere.
Closing the book he was reading, Ray followed her, and several hidden underground stairs revealed themselves.
Having been around her house for over a month, he hadnt realized that such a ce existed.
As he followed her inside, a fragrance simr to that of a modern-day traditional Korean medicine clinic wafted through the air.
Ray looked around in admiration.
Wow. What is all this?
Dried roots and fruits were present, mushrooms were cultivated on one side, and small animals upied the experiment stand, resembling a research facility.
She said proudly,
Ha-ha-ha. This is where I conduct my research.
He didnt need to ask what her research was about.
Anyone could tell that it was a medical research facility.
Who else would have such a facility in this different world!
Ray could tell how seriously she took medicine from the fact that she owned her own medical research facility.
And indeed, the facility was more than satisfactory, with most things well-equipped.
He felt that he could even conduct animal experiments there, something he had wanted to do.
You may use it.
She smiled at him as she looked at him.
It was as if a mother was speaking to her son.
Really?
Swallowing his saliva, he looked anxious.
Eir giggled at his adorable demeanor.
Yes. I was lonely being here by myself.
Miss Eir!
Why?
I love you!
His heart waspletely given to the research facility.
Ray didnt consider returning to his mansion.
His daily routine became solely focused on research without even reading books.
By his side, Eir was assisting with the experiments.
This is the blood of a troll. Its characteristic is that it solidifies into a squishy mass in a short amount of time.
A small amount of the green substance was poured from a small bottle, and it solidified immediately.
Ray touched the solidified substance.
Squishy - Squishy -
The touch was like a slightly firm jelly.
He thought while looking at it,
Seeing how quickly it solidifies, I understand the healing power of trolls.
The reason for its rapid solidification wasnt clear, but it seemed to be rted to telets.
telets were responsible for primary hemostasis, coagting the blood.
Trolls, for unknown reasons, coagted their blood much faster than humans, and it solidified into a jelly-like mass.
Well-refined, it seemed to be highly effective for recovery, given that it could be made into a potion.
Ray asked Eir,
So, what would happen if this blood were injected into an animals body?
Its unrefined troll blood. It would probably die in most cases.
Saying that, he brought out a small mouse and slightly wounded it.
As a little of the trolls blood dripped onto the wound, the mouse squeaked and convulsed before it started trembling and then had a seizure.
Its dead.
While it was an obvious oue, it was still fascinating.
Did the samews apply in this other world?
Ray and Eir conducted many more experiments.
Most of them involved Eir teaching Ray the results of his research, but every experiment was several times more enjoyable than reading books.
Some animals had crimson-colored blood, and some monsters had very rough skin that was sturdy enough not to be cut by a sword.
Different animals, monsters, and other races from the modern world.
The more he learned, the more he felt the absence of knowledge.
After about a week of research, Ray discovered something fascinating.
The physical body of orcs could function without problems even when mixed with that of other races.
It wasnt just limited to organs and blood.
To test this, he roamed around the holy kingdom, looking for orcs and ogres.
Then, forced surgeries were conducted on the patients(?) without their consent.
Orcs and ogres began to show delta waves in their brains, slipping into non-REM sleep.
With skilled hands, he incised the lower abdomen of an orc.
Simrly, after incising the lower abdomen of an ogre, he took out the kidney of the ogre and reced it with that of the orc.
With movements that would even earn the admiration of gods, the abdomens of the orc and ogre were sutured with stitches made of mana.
Now, we just have to observe their condition. Clean.
Although they struggled a bit due to the significant difference in the size of their kidneys, they managed.
After he cleaned his hands with magic, Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead and waited for them to wake up.
Four hourster, the ogre remained unconscious, but the orc awoke.
Kruk Squeak.
Just as the results in Eirsboratory had indicated, it seemed the orc could ept the body parts of other races without anyplications.
The orc screamed upon seeing Ray.
Squeak! Squeak! Squeak!
Ray frowned at the loud snorting sound.
At this, the orcs green skin turned pale.
However, the first thing he felt was the pain creeping up his lower abdomen, causing him to scream out loud.
Aaaaagh!
As soon as he rose, in his confused state, Ray pointed his index finger to his mouth and silently gestured towards the ogre.
The ogrey as if dead. No, considering it didnt breathe, it was undoubtedly dead.
Orcs might be known as unintelligent, but they are sentient monsters with a degree of intelligence.
He understood what Rays gesture meant.
If you dont want to end up like that, be quiet.
Like a child who stops crying at the sight of candy, the orcs big mouth immediately closed.
Ray, satisfied, muttered to the orc.
Excluding the pain, it seems there are no problems with movement Perfect.
The surgery and experiment must have been a sess.
Feeling satisfied, he was about to stand when he noticed something peculiar oozing from the orcs wound.
Water?
A strange liquid started to ooze from the stitched wound on the lower abdomen.
Just as he was about to touch the wound with a serious expression, the orc panicked.
Chwik! Just save my life! Chwik!
Dont worry, I will save you. Hold still.
Ziiiiing-
A short resonance of mana, and the atmospheric mana bound the orcs body.
Unable to even scream, the orc writhed in fear, looking at Ray with terrified eyes.
The fear of not knowing what he would do to its body was evident in its eyes.
However, Ray had no intention of reopening the wound without anesthesia.
He gently touched the wound and felt something akin to water.
It had been slippery and slightly sticky, exactly like an orcs blood.
But why was it transparent?
During the surgery, the orcs blood had been a deep greenish-red.
But now it was transparent, almost like water.
The reason blood was red was because of a pigment protein called hemoglobin inside the red blood cells.
In other words, the red color of the blood was due to the color of hemoglobin inside the red blood cells.
This hemoglobin, which yed a role in transporting oxygen in the blood, was an essential element that had to be present in blood cells.
But did this mean that the hemoglobin had transformed and be transparent?
Why on earth?
Of course, transparent blood was not nonexistent.
Close by, shrimp and squid had transparent blood.
Of course, it turned a light blue when itbined with oxygen, but its original color was transparent.
But unlike shrimp or squid which didnt have hemocyanin, the orc, which had hemoglobin, why had its blood turned transparent?
And suddenly after the surgery!
The orcs expression had changed moment by moment as it watched Rey, who was showing strange behavior while holding his head.
Rey sighed and released the orc from the magic.
Cancel.
Finally able to move freely, the orc opened its mouth.
Chwik! Human, I was wrong. Chwik! From now on, I wont raid the human viges Chwik!
It had been so annoying that it was making a nasal sound at the end of every sentence.
Rey slightly paralyzed the orcs wound area.
Not feeling any pain, the orc touched its wound.
Dont touch the wound.
Chwik!
The orc quickly withdrew its hand from the wound and carefully stood up.
Then it started running away.
Although it wouldnt feel pain for about three hours, there shouldnt have been any problem returning to its tribe during that time.
Watching the orc run away, Rey also hurriedly headed to Eirs mansion.
He had wanted to research this strange phenomenon quickly.
Lo, Lord Savior.
Rey acknowledged the servants greetings as he rushed inside.
Eir!
As soon as he returned to theb, he searched for Eir.
She, engrossed in a book in her study, offered a slight smile at his frantic voice.
Why are you calling me so loudly, little one?
Guided by her voice, Rey entered the study and addressed her.
I discovered something intriguing while experimenting on the orc.
Hm?
I transnted the ogres kidney into the orcs body, and it epted it without any issue.
Well, thats expected. Orcs can ept body parts from other species without anyplications.
The issue is what transpired afterward!
He spoke excitedly, a departure from his usual demeanor.
The orcs blood turned transparent after receiving the ogres kidney!
Chapter 75: Small Trade City, Gehel (1)
Chapter 75: Small Trade City, Gehel (1)
Eir slightly frowned and said,
Turn transparent?
Im not sure why, but it turned as transparent as water!
Wow Thats fascinating. It was worth researching.
Right?
But why were you so excited?
Eir smiled at Rays childlike behavior, which she saw for the first time, and asked.
Ray took a deep breath to calm his excitement, then looked at Eir and smiled.
If we did this right we might have been able to cure Ms. Eirs eyes.
Eir threw the book she was reading as if she was throwing it away.
What did you say!
She too started to show signs of excitement.
Ray received permission to exclusively use theboratory.
Eir wanted to watch the research that might cure her eyes, but her position as director didnt allow her to rest easily.
She only had about three days off per month. But as a saint, she had days off all month long.
It seemed she was still in the settlement period as there were no tasks given to her, and the god didnt give her any instructions, creating the birth of an unemployed saint.
Ray, the model unemployed saint, was now conducting an experiment mixing troll blood with orc blood.
As it was the experimental stage, there was no need to give shape to the troll blood when it coagted.
After mixing the troll blood without letting it coagte, he slightly poured the orc blood.
The two species blood, which seemed to mix well at first, suddenly coagted on one side and became slightly transparent on the other.
Ray sighed.
Phew we needed tobine the two.
Despite trying tobine them, it wasnt easy.
It wasnt clear what the problem was, but the two were like oil and water, not mixing well.
But it had only been a day since the research began.
It wasnt reasonable to give up after only figuring out the basics in one day. Ray started to mix other things as well.
Ogre blood, troll skin tissue, and even other species samples.
But he always ended up failing.
Two days passed and when Eir returned, they researched together.
However, there was no noticeable progress.
Because they didnt know why it had turned transparent or what ingredients it contained, failure was inevitable.
Ray decided to use thest method he had thought up.
Where could we find trolls and orcs around here?
After departing from Selonia, Ray swiftly moved to the outskirts of the Holy Kingdom.
He knew that strict guards and knights would follow if he announced he was leaving, so he had to secretly leave the kingdom.
Since Eir agreed to keep his departure from Selonia a secret, he likely didnt need to worry for a while.
It took half a day just to travel.
After leaving Selonia, Ray entered the outskirts city of Gehel.
What he saw was horrific.
Though it was called an outskirts city, all the buildings were ruined, and the inhabitants were all children.
It didnt make sense that only children lived in the city.
The inner workings of the Holy Kingdom seemed worse than he had imagined.
Despite earning quite a lot of money through mercenary priests and developing agriculture, not a penny went to those in need.
Their appearance resembled the residents at the end of the century.
In the devastated area, there was nothing to eat, only dust swirling around.
A girl who couldnt fit in with the crowd and was caring for her younger brother caught his eye in one corner.
The girl, who must have been about fifteen, had cold eyes, and there was something eerie about the frostiness surrounding her.
Was it an innate fierceness? It seemed like she could make a name for herself if she became an assassin.
In fact, there was not a single person around her.
Ray approached the girl.
He took out some well-dried jerky and water from his pocket and offered it to her.
Eat.
Then the girl looked at Ray.
Her luxurious clothes seemed out of ce in this environment. The silk appeared to move as if it were alive, and it looked like she could brush off the sand dust with a single gesture.
What about her appearance? The striking white hair and the vitality in her eyes, which, like her clothes, seemed out of ce in this environment.
However, the girl shook her head and declined the food he offered.
It was somewhat understandable why she declined the food.
Ray chuckled and offered the jerky and water again.
I didnt do anything strange to the food, so eat up.
He tore off a corner of the jerky and chewed it to show her.
Then, her suspicions seemed to ease a bit. She nodded and stuffed the jerky into her mouth.
Did she still have the strength to chew with her emaciated body? It was evident that it was difficult for the girl to move her jaw.
After struggling to chew the jerky, she took it out of her mouth and put it into her brothers mouth.
The brother, who must have been about ten, swallowed the food without even thinking of chewing.
No matter how much jerky there was, it wouldnt have been much. After the girl repeated this three times, there was no jerky left for her, and her brother looked at her as if he were still hungry.
Unable to meet her brothers gaze, the girl hung her head low. Ray sighed.
Its heartbreaking.
Ray, who seldom spent money, took out a purse from his pocket.
He tossed it to one side of the girls feet.
The girl looked at him in surprise, and Ray said,
Live in Celonia with that.
As far as he knew, the best ce to live in the Holy Kingdom was Celonia.
It was also the capital of the Holy Kingdom, and more importantly, it was the best ce for them, with the priests and nobles who would ensure everything was good.
There were twenty gold coins in the purse. With that amount of money, she could buy a house in Celonia and even open a small store.
The girl slightly opened the purse and looked at Ray in surprise.
She wore a look that seemed to ask why he was doing this for her, a person he had just met.
At that, Ray frowned.
How can I ignore you when youre sitting here looking miserable, holding your brother in such a conspicuous ce?
It was indeed a pitiful sight.
Furthermore, he was hungry, and seeing her take care of her brother before herself made him want to give her the purse.
Initially, he had looked around Gehel and thought, This ce needs development too, and intended to pass by.
Most importantly, he didnt know how many orphans were in this city, and he couldnt care for each of them individually.
But he couldnt resist the urge to help the girl, who looked like she wore a sign saying Im pitiful.
He also liked her character. She might have hidden it with her cold eyes, but there was affection within, and from her tightly closed lips, he could sense her strong will to live.
This was thest time Ray could help her.
If she couldnt stand up after all this, it would be due to her ownck of ability.
He nced at the girl once more before turning away without hesitation.
There was another reason he hade to Gehel.
Using his unique, slippery running style, he quickly entered the Gehel Mountains.
ording to Eir, not only trolls and orcs inhabited the Gehel Mountains, but also many other monsters.
Of course, she was aware of the holy power radiating from his body, so he didnt warn her to be careful.
However, he had been told that he should always be on guard because he couldnt predict what kind of monsters might appear.
The mountain range was enormouslyrge, enough to emit an atmosphere as if it might house a dragonsir.
As he ventured into the mountain range, he noticed a ce resembling an orcs settlement right from the start.
It was a clear reason why there were no viges nearby.
Not far in, he noticed that there were settlements of monsters boldly located.
The city of Gehel had be such a state, likely due to the monsters. At that time, orcs discovered Ray.
Squeak! Its the smell of a human!
Theres a human here! Squeak!
Ray frowned again at their nasal voices.
Their nasal voices were so strong that he never got used to them, no matter how many times he heard them.
He seriously considered whether he should widen the orcs nostrils.
But, despite his concerns, the orcs hurled spears at him.
Swish-!
With a tremendous sound splitting the air, a spear flew towards him.
He slightly nodded his head and dodged the spear aimed directly at his face.
Boom-!
Great speed and uracy. You would have seeded if you had been a baseball yer, he remarked as he looked at the spear lodged in the rock.
As if provoked, more than twenty orcs from the settlement surrounded Ray.
Squeak! Human, you will die. Squeak!
Die quietly! Squeak!
Females and males, strange-looking creatures were snorting from all around, making it difficult to concentrate.
Observing them holding spears, wood, and even swords they had picked up from somewhere, Ray quietly chanted themand word.
Hold.
Stop.
At his word, the orcs who had been grumbling as if they were about to charge at any moment, halted in their tracks.
Suddenly unable to move their bodies, their eyes began to show confusion.
Ray, unconcerned about them, started examining the health status of each orc.
He was a legendary doctor who had always led the modern medical world.
Just by observing their eyes or posture, he could roughly estimate where they were in pain.
Ignoring the sick ones, he released the hold on the healthy ones.
Cancel. Follow me.
Squeak! Squeak!
Squeak!
They could breathe, and as soon as they regained movement, they snorted.
Looking at their hands and feet and clenching their fists, they charged at Ray.
Although they were monsters with intelligence, their level was evidently low. Without any fear, confident in their numbers, they attacked him.
Ray smiled and raised his fist.
In an instant, his fist pounded the bodies of the orcs.
The charging orcs felt pain throughout their bodies when they thought something had passed by them.
Squeak!
Ah, it hurts! Squeak!
Looking at the orcs that had fallen to the ground in the state in which they were charging, Ray started beating them.
It sounded like he was hitting them with a club rather than a fist, as if he had infused mana into his punches.
The orcs felt threatened for their lives.
The orcs, thinking that they might meet their end by a humans fist, said,
Squeak! Human! We will follow! Stop it! Squeak!
We were wrong! Squeak!
We will die at this rate! Squeak!
But there was no stopping the fists.
Heughed ominously and said,
I dont need you!
Chapter 76: Small Trade City, Gehel (2)
Chapter 76: Small Trade City, Gehel (2)
Everyone knew what would happen next.
Ray, careful not to leave any marks, dusted off his hands as he looked at the orcs sprawled on the ground.
That felt good. Hahaha.
The defeated orcs, seeing Rays satisfied smile, each had a thought.
This crazy bastard, squeak!
Get up. All those who were hit, follow me.
At his words, the orcs hastily stood up.
If they dawdled, they knew they could start getting hit again, endlessly.
Ray nodded in satisfaction as he watched their quick actions.
Very good.
While walking through the mountains, the orcs and ogres from the neighboring vige who foolishly attacked them ended up being beaten just like them.
Ah, so we were beaten like that.
It was a truly terrifying sight.
A small human was kicking the shins of an ogre over five meters tall and enjoying it.
Were going to bete at this rate.
Despite saying they would bete, it seemed they were enjoying the journey as they deliberately chose paths with lots of monsters.
And so, the monsters living in the same mountain range were in quite a disarray.
Just making eye contact could get them beaten, and in some cases, they would be searched out in their settlements and beaten there.
By this point, it was clear that he was just enjoying himself.
After wandering around beating various monsters for a while, Ray scratched his head and muttered.
There are plenty of ogres and orcs, but no trolls?
Hearing his muttering, the eyes of the orcs sparkled.
Were trolls going to be beaten too?
If that was the case, it was rather a good thing. Trolls were their natural enemies.
They always came to their settlements, stealing away the young orcs and females. They had to give away their children and wives while shedding tears of blood.
Otherwise, they themselves would undoubtedly face a terrible death.
An orc opened its mouth.
Squeak! If its about trolls, squeak! We know them, squeak!
Rays eyes gleamed.
Where?
I led the way. Squeak! Follow me, squeak!
Confidently, the orc led the way, walking proudly.
They ascended the mountainside and then briskly descended arge road.
It wasnt very far from the orc settlement.
It was close enough that they could see it after walking for about 20 minutes.
Upon reaching the destination, the orc took a deep breath and shouted.
Come out! Squeak! Green monster! Squeak!
The green-skinned orc called the troll a green monster.
At the sound of the shout, a few trolls emerged from their caves.
Grrr?
Grr.
With puzzled eyes, they looked around to see who had called them.
All they could see was a muscr orc standing proudly with its chest puffed out, a human, and about a dozen orcs lined up behind them.
Scratching their heads, they seemed to try to figure out what was going on as theymunicated with each other in low growls.
And so, the orc let out an excited shout.
Kwik! Kneel down right now! Kwik!
Ray gave the orc a sidelong nce.
Its behavior was somewhat strange, but it was a monster he had to confront regardless.
He picked up a straight branch from around him.
It was the perfect size to hit someone with.
Ray endowed the branch with magic.
Shield.
Whoosh-
The surrounding mana resonated with the mana echo.
The wooden stick was enveloped in blue light and transformed into the size of a baseball bat.
Before they knew it, the trolls started to get hit one after the other, unable to block the rushing human.
It hurt more than being hit with a regr tree branch when Ray started beating them with the mana-dense stick.
Keoek!
Kueoeo!
They raised their hands to protect themselves, letting out monstrous screams that seemed to reverberate around the area.
But they couldntpletely shield their massive bodies. There were plenty of ces for Ray to strike even if they tried to cover themselves.
Puk- Puk-
Incredible sounds, which were hard to believe came from striking a living creature, resounded here and there.
He didnt use the club even when he hit the ogre.
However, the trolls regenerative abilities were ridiculously fast. It wouldnt have been fair not to give it a proper beating with the club.
After more than twenty minutes of relentless beating, the trolls gave up any thought of blocking the blows and could only scream in pain as they got hit.
The sudden attack and beating left them feeling not only bewildered but also wronged.
Once they lost the strength to stand andid there, thats when the beating finally stopped.
Seeing him not even break a sweat after all that beating filled the trolls with dread.
Wiping off non-existent sweat, Ray said,
Follow me.
He gathered the orcs and trolls and swiftly cast a spell.
Sleep.
The surrounding mana quickly seeped into the trolls and orcs, making them fall asleep without a chance to resist.
Ray looked around at them all fast asleep, considering which ones seemed the most suitable.
He chose the healthiest-looking orc and troll.
Without hesitation, he sliced open their abdomens.
Skillfully making the right incisions, heid their internal organs bare.
What he did was transnt the trolls liver into the orc.
He wondered if the orc, with a part of the tremendouslyrge trolls liver attached, would produce blood that retained the trolls characteristics while also not being transparent.
Of course, it was just an attempt, so he couldnt guarantee it would be sessful.
But there was a sufficient possibility. The orcs blood turned transparent every time, after all.
With an almost magical touch, he extracted a part of the trolls liver and attached it to the orcs liver.
The transnt surgery was sessful.
He pulled out mana threads and neatly sutured the surgical area, concluding the surgery.
Looks like were done.
Of course, he hadnt done anything roughly.
Ray sent mana to the orc and troll selected for the surgery.
He numbed the pain around the wound to ease their difort, which proved far better than any painkiller.
Cancel.
After he cancelled the magic, the two began to wake up one by one after a while.
Grrk
Chwieek
As they roused from their sleep, each making different sounds, they quietly looked at Ray.
They thought, We hope we dont get hit as soon as we wake up.
In reality, he would hit them whether they were eating or sleeping, without any care.
So, getting hit as soon as they woke up wouldnt be surprising in the least.
Seeing them ustomed to violence, Ray chuckled.
Now, all of you go back.
Chwieek!
At his singlemand, the orcs and trolls scampered off as if they had been waiting for it.
They truly didnt look back.
Seeing this, Ray felt reassured once more that he should return to this ce.
Blood isnt produced that quickly.
He had sent mana to that orc and attached a specific mana to it, so finding it again wouldnt be a problem.
Next time, he nned to see the blood.
Hehehe.
Heughed sinisterly as he left the mountain range.
If this n worked out, fixing Eys eyes would be just a matter of time.
In an alley, more than ten young men surrounded a girl, engaged in a heated argument.
If you just give me the money, you and your brother can livefortably here.
She shook her head from side to side.
Cold eyes stared back at them.
Terrifyingly cold eyes. It was difficult to speak when faced with those eyes.
But not wanting to show that he was intimidated, one of the young men raised his hand and forcefully pped the girls cheek.
Smack-
The girl, who seemed frail enough that a single hit could be dangerous to her life, couldnt resist the young mans strength.
Unable to withstand a p on the cheek, she fell to the ground.
The young man with scars on his face quietly said to the girl.
Do you want to be sold?
He giggled as he spoke.
After all, even if you had be just bones fromck of food, your face was still pretty, so you could have been sold for quite a bit.
At his words, the others also sneered.
In the region known as Gehel, there were many brothels where young girls were sold.
If you had just a few coins, you could easily find a dealer in the alleyways.
Of course, there were also pimps. If you brought a pretty-faced child, you would receive at least a few silver coins.
Thinking about that, he swallowed his saliva along with the money in his pocket as he looked at the girl.
Since she was going to be sold anyway
He decided to snatch her money pouch.
But the girl, gathering all her strength, hugged the money pouch tightly, refusing to let it be taken.
Then, the young man ripped her rag-like clothes.
Instantly, the girls face turned red with embarrassment as she quickly covered her body with her hands.
That was when the pouch went into the young mans hands.
Hahaha, if you were going to give it to me, you should have done so when I asked nicely.
He opened the jingling pouch, and inside were gold coins overflowing.
Whoa!
He thought they would be silver coins at best, but gold?
With this money, he could settle his life here and buy a house in a nice ce.
The other young men swallowed their saliva as they saw the gold coins.
They nodded at each other, seeming to have agreed to share the gold amicably.
After the silent agreement, the scar-faced young man looked down at the girl and sinisterly smiled.
They had taken her money, and now all they had to do was enjoy themselves slowly.
His face, filled with excitement, was truly hideous.
The girls cold eyes were soaked with fear and shame.
As his hand touched the girls body, she forcefully knocked it away.
With nothing but bones, where did she get such strength?
The young man clenched his rather throbbing hand and kicked her with all his might.
Bang-
!
She flew as if carried by the wind and hit the wall.
A slight trace of blood seeped from the corner of her mouth.
Having quieted her a bit, they approached her and forcefully lifted her up by grabbing her arms and legs.
Tattered pieces of clothing fell off. Her body, which had never been shown to anyone, was exposed.
The scar-faced young man slowly approached her with a sinister look in his eyes, scanning her body.
It was over. Cold tears of shame flowed down the girls flushed face.
Thats when a voice rang out from the back of the alley.
Wow, looking at your faces, youre definitely bandits. But why arent you in the mountains and instead here looting?
Ray looked at them with cold, hardened eyes.
He hade down from the mountains and was passing through Gehel.
As he thought about how to treat Eckleys eyes, he recognized the girls younger sister who came running towards him.
As he raised his hand to greet her, she, with her emaciated body, ran towards him, gasping for breath, seemingly asking for help.
Aphasia?
Come to think of it, she hadnt spoken a word since they met.
The girls younger sister was the same. Even now, looking desperate for help, she couldnt open her mouth.
Despite his perplexity, he followed the younger sister.
They entered an alley that interconnected in aplex way, and she ran towards the back of a building that looked dusty and unsightly at first nce.
As he followed her, what did he see but a bandit-looking guy kicking a girl?
Then, he lifted her up and looked at her with eyes full of lust. Thats when he fully grasped the situation.
The younger sister had gone to ask for help to save her older sister, and he was the one she had found on the street.
Ah, so that was it.
Rays eyes turned cold.
Wow, looking at your faces, youre definitely bandits. But why arent you in the mountains and instead here looting?
Chapter 77: Move (1)
Chapter 77: Move (1)
What was with this kid?
The man with the scar had frowned due to the disturbance during the crucial moment.
The scar on his twisted face was so disgusting that the girls expression had changed to despair.
Why had she ended up here?
To her, Ray had been a savior.
She needed to escape from this ce somehow.
With Rays appearance, the girl had cautiously covered her body with one hand and grabbed the youths cor with the other.
Uh?
The youth had frowned and looked at the girl, and she had shaken her head.
It seemed like she had been asking him not to hit her.
At that, the scarred man had smirked.
Dont want me to touch you, huh?
Nod, nod.
Like her sister, she couldnt speak and had hurriedly nodded.
Hahaha! Fine. If you swear absolute obedience to me, Ill let that kid go.
She couldnt evenugh at him calling someone probably twice her age a kid.
Yet, the girl had seriously nodded slowly.
Ray had looked at her.
Her hands and feet had been trembling.
On the contrary, the youths hand had caught his eye.
It wasnt trembling but was rather steady.
Wait, there was a small leather pouch in his hand.
Whether it was a leather or gold pouch didnt matter to him.
The problem was that the pouch looked quite simr to the money pouch he had thrown to the girl.
Did he rob you?
Ray had pointed to the pouch and asked, and the girl had struggled to nod again.
Nod-
He had sighed at her honest reaction.
Ray had shaken his head and walked towards her, then grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him.
Uh
She had been surprised and let out a voice, which had sounded quite unclear.
The scarred man had grimaced even more.
His already threatening look now resembled that of a demon.
Grab that kid.
He had seemed quite upset and ordered the youths around him.
Yes.
The youths had surrounded Ray.
It had somehow been funny to him.
Just like the trolls that had surrounded him just a moment ago.
These guys, who would probably cower before even a single orc, threatening him was justughable.
They frowned, as though they didnt appreciate theparison.
They rushed towards Ray, intent on immobilizing him.
However, their movements were not those of beginners.
It seemed as though they had received training.
The techniques they employed, skillfully manipting joints to restrain him, were not typical of street thugs.
There was undoubtedly something else at y.
Ray swiftly turned and swung his fist.
Crrack-
Could such a sound be produced when striking a person? Truly, the human body was mysterious.
The young man who was hit in the face flew backward faster than he had been running forward.
Boom-
As he crumbled against the deteriorating building wall, the other young men halted and swallowed hard.
It sounded as though his face had been crushed.
Judging by his clothes and face, one might have assumed he was an innocent nobleman, but that was not the case.
How could a person beunched by a single punch?
He showed no signs of stopping as he grinned and nced at the scar once.
Hey, Scar. Thats my money pouch, isnt it?
The one now referred to as Scar, gaped in shock.
After all, upon reflection, there was no way a street girl could have amassed such a substantial amount of money.
The money belonged to someone else. And it was clear that the money was owned by the monster standing before him.
Ray nced at the young man and grinned wickedly.
His smile was akin to a devil demanding his soul.
Hand over all the money, you bastards. Hehehe.
Thus began the extortion of the saints.
Ugh
He grumbled and tugged slightly at his cor.
His cold eyes betrayed his worry.
Ray nced at the girl and chuckled.
Youre wee toe along if you wish.
Regardless, he couldnt abandon the two girls on the street.
Worse things could happen to them.
After all, there were plenty of rooms for them in his mansion.
The mansion was as big as a castle, and only twelve people lived there.
There were ten servants, Zik, and himself.
Adding two more wouldnt have been a problem.
But
Im sorry, but its not possible.
Euclid stated firmly.
Ray was quite taken aback by the unexpected situation.
This is a sacred ce where the previous saints lived. We cant allow unknown people in, can we?
What if the current saint asks you to?
Im sorry, but its not possible.
The same answer returned as before.
Is it okay for Zik?
He is a member of the three families that serve the saint. Theres no problem if the saint allows him.
Ha
Ray sighed.
He couldnt just bring them here and then tell them to manage on their own.
He took out the money pouch and the money he had looted from his pocket.
Calling it looting was a bit of an exaggeration since there were only three silver coins.
He sighed again and handed the money over to them.
Phew Im sorry. It seems impossible to stay here as I just mentioned
As he spoke with a regretful look, they waved their hands as if it was nothing.
He had pulled them from that dark ce and saved them when they were in danger.
Moreover, the ce he brought them to was a ce she knew all too well.
Selonia, a ce she had only heard of in rumors.
She looked around at the breathtaking beauty and felt happy.
Even though she felt that there was no ce for her among them, she was satisfied just looking at it.
Even if she returned to Gehel now, she would have no regrets.
However, he entered a huge castle like a prince.
Just by seeing him, the guards kneeled, and even the nobles, who looked so high and mighty, bowed their heads deeply.
Who could he be?
Those who beat and trampled her in the alleys of Gehel treated her like it was nothing, but now, this person who received everyones awe and respect was apologizing and bowing his head to her.
With just that one word, her world, which was devoid of light, seemed to fill with bright colors.
She felt that maybe, just maybe
She overcame the horrible pain and gathered strength in her throat.
With a pained expression, she uttered just one word.
Its okay.
For the first time since she lost her voice at five years old, she spoke.
She touched her throat repeatedly, as if surprised that she could speak.
Five figures sat around a round table.
The one in a brown robe spoke.
I feel that its about time
As he began speaking, several voices chimed in.
It seems like we barely get by these days, let alone break the Holy Nation.
Someone spoke in a reproachful tone.
At that slight sarcasm, the one in a blue robe coughed.
Ahem I didnt expect the situation to be like this. Even so, the profits soared
The one in a brown robe clicked his tongue.
Tsk tsk. Do you think we do this because of the profits? The issue now is the importance of the Holy Nation to the surrounding kingdoms.
Importance?
The one in a blue robe looked at the brown robe as he asked, and the one in a ck robe answered.
Its because of the mercenary priests. To hire them, the powerless kingdoms around us had no choice but to try to gain favor with the Holy Nation
He knew about the mercenary priests.
Their importance on the battlefield was immense.
They might only have been healing from the back, but think about those who gained strength from a single moment of healing and charged back into the battlefield.
It was as if they had multiple lives, and their momentum was indeed incredible.
This proved how necessary priests were on the battlefield, so whenever there was a big fight, everyone tried to gain favor with the Holy Nation to hire them.
Who could have thought of such a thing?
Could it be that the Pope thought of the mercenary priests?
The brown robe picked up on his mumbling.
Think about it. Do you believe that old-fashioned Pope would have consideredbat priests? Absolutely not. There must have been someone else. Someone who thought of surveying the surrounding kingdoms while enhancing the national power of the Holy Nation Whoever it was, they must have had a pretty good head on their shoulders.
The one in a red robe gleamed at his words.
To dare dy our grand n Tsk tsk tsk. That child needed to be scolded.
No. We couldnt dy any longer. What if we proceeded with the n?
At the brown robes words, the blue robe spoke.
But it still felt too early. Now that the Holy Nation had grown this strong
We couldnt wait any longer! Were you nning to just watch as the Holy Nation grew stronger?
.
No matter what you all thought, we were going to proceed.
As the brown robe stood up, the ck robe also stood up.
Lets get moving too.
With that, the red robe also rose.
Heh heh heh. If you all are moving, what will happen to those who remain? Im moving too.
With more than half rising from the round table, the decision was made.
The blue robe and the gold robe also rose.
As he said, they couldnt just wait.
If they waited for the Holy Nation to stumble, they might not be able to execute their n.
If they were to move, it was better to move so quickly that no one could notice.
After the five forces at the round table began to move, the Holy Nation only realized it a bitter.
Ray personally arranged a house for them to live in Selonia.
It would have been a big problem if their money was stolen.
A two-story house of moderate size.
The first floor was for a shop, and the second floor was for their use.
This way, they could continuously earn money.
After being saved, she had been wearing the clothes Ray gave her, and he thought that they needed to buy clothes too.
They couldnt continue living like this.
After she bought the house, opened a shop, and bought clothes, she wore an unbelieving expression on her face.
Somehow, his mood lifted when he saw her expression.
Since she first spoke, she began to open up more.
There was a bit of awkwardness, but it was better than not speaking at all.
As for her younger sister, he didnt know whether she didnt speak or couldnt speak.
Chapter 78: Move (2)
Chapter 78: Move (2)
To avoid recognition as a saint, he chose to apany Euclid.
Indeed, he was the one who purchased the house and clothes.
He understood that his nationally recognized face would cause a significantmotion if he appeared in public.
When he took a brief respite from the castle, he appeared somewhat content, despite maintaining a stoic expression.
Contrarily, the faces of the two sisters were filled with unrestrainedughter.
Come to think of it, I dont know your names. What are they?
The two girls stared nkly at Ray as he spoke.
Their faces clearly expressed confusion.
We dont have names.
Nod, nod.
The younger sister nodded in agreement with her older sisters statement.
Goodness. How could someone not have a name?
And they didnt seem to feel inconvenienced by living nameless.
Ray looked at them with pity for a moment before an idea seemed to strike him, and he pped his hands together.
Then youre Mary, and youre Chris. How does that sound?
Christmas was approaching soon.
Of course, that was in the modern world. This other world didnt grasp the concept of Christmas.
The two seemed to like their new names and smiled broadly.
Mary Mary The girl murmured, seemingly touched by her newly bestowed name.
Mary looked at Ray and then at her own hand.
She had received a house, clothes, and now a name.
But she had nothing of her own to give him.
She couldnt reciprocate for anything he had given her.
Mary spoke with a troubled expression.
How can I repay you for your kindness
Ray chuckled and dismissed her concern.
Kindness, what kindness.
But still I cant just take and take from you
Then, when I returnter, just offer me free food. Thats sufficient, right? I eat a lot.
Euclid nced at Ray at his words.
Eat a lot? He always ate just one meal at the mansion before heading somewhere else.
Mary nodded in agreement immediately.
Thats a given.
Euclid lowered his head and whispered softly.
Saint, you must return now.
Already?
It isnt proper for you to be outside the castle without a guard.
She looked at Ray, forgoing further words, her expression solemn.
Ray had resolved all the troubling matters in his own way, so there wouldnt be any problem if he left.
Ray waved at Mary and Chris.
Take care, Mary, Chris! Ille to y again.
You must! You muste!
Hahaha. Understood.
The girls sped their hands together in prayer as they watched Ray disappear.
Pleasee back.
She couldnt believe her current situation.
Just three days prior, she was on the brink of starvation, and now she had a house and a store in Selonia, and a man she held dear.
She thought that her current situation resembled the contents of a picture book she cherished as a child.
When the princess was in trouble, a prince appeared gantly, defeated the viins, and splendidly rescued the princess.
Of course, it turned out that the prince was more of a viin than the viins, as he extorted money from them.
Arge military force was moving through the forest in the middle of the night.
Even monsters avoided this army.
They knew instinctively that it was better to pretend not to see and leave these numerous humans alone, as shing with them would only be detrimental to the monsters.
In the middle of them, there was a brown-robed figure riding in a carriage.
After taking a quick nce outside through a small window, hefortably leaned back in his chair.
Three days to the Holy Kingdom
A knight-like figure responded to his muttering.
Yes, if we continue without rest, we should arrive in two days.
The brown-robed figure shook his head.
If we continue without rest, we will undoubtedly umte fatigue. It will be difficult to be in optimal condition for battle. That isnt good.
We will make sure there is enough time to rest.
They were headed towards the Holy Kingdom, carrying weapons and food. The Holy Kingdom was unaware of this fact.
If the five powers selected their elites and infiltrated Selonia, they might have even been able to kill the Pope.
The Holy Kingdom needed to be destroyed for their n to progress, making it the first sacrificialmb.
Above all, their belief was elsewhere.
The creatures behind the army.
Grrr
Squeak!
These creatures were monsters. A massive number of monsters.
It was unknown how they were tamed, but with this scale, a frontal war with the Holy Kingdom seemed possible.
By pushing with monsters and finishing off the weakened enemies with human troops, it was powerful enough.
And if strategy was added to that, the oue was hard to predict.
How could the Holy Kingdom not know about the movement of such a massive army?
The reason was that there was absolutely no sound when they moved.
Whether they cast a spell or used a magical tool, footsteps could not be heard.
Of course, their appearance was visible as it was.
The man in the brown robe pondered deeply.
It would probably be at the border where the Holy Kingdom notices our existence.
Before entering Selonia, they would inevitably be spotted at the border.
However, he wasnt preparing for that fact because he was confident, and he knew that it wasnt just his force opposing the Holy Kingdom.
If such a massive army appeared at the border, the Holy Kingdom would hastily deploy their troops there.
Then, three powers would prate the weakened Holy Kingdom, while the remaining power would surround it to prevent anyone from escaping.
This would result in theplete destruction of the Holy Kingdom.
The surrounding kingdoms would be terrified, and all they would need to do was devour the frightened kingdoms.
If someone had heard this fact, they would have been shocked.
To consume the Holy Kingdom and have the power to consume other kingdoms as well?
Which force on the continent could possibly do that?
The strongest power, the Lesian Empire?
No, even that mighty empire didnt have the leisure to look around at the surrounding kingdoms after consuming the Holy Kingdom.
Then who were these people who nned and executed such an absurd operation?
The figure in the brown robe thought of the imminent showdown with the Holy Kingdom andughed out loud.
Hehehe. I will be able to slowly savor the expression of that senile old man.
The air on the continent began to fill with the atmosphere of a great war.
Ray opened his eyes in the morning and immediately began his journey back to Gehel.
Although Oaks wounds might not have fully healed yet, four days had passed, so it should have been possible to forcibly use magic to draw out the blood.
As he began to run in earnest, Ray covered in half a day the distance that had taken him and Mary two days by carriage.
Of course, the people who saw him pass by during the journey began to pray to God, thinking that a ghost had appeared when they saw him running as if he were sliding.
When he arrived at Gehel, he was greeted by the same scenes that hadnt changed in the meantime.
Decaying buildings and the sight of delinquents. Even the pungent smell.
He didnt like anything.
Was this really the small trading town Gehel used to be? In the past, he had heard that it was a thriving trading hub, so how had ite to this?
The well-made harbor was falling apart, and despite the proximity of the sea, not a single fishing boat was visible.
Ill have to deal with this ceter.
He shook his head at the sight of people who, seemingly without a ce to live, were sleeping on the streets.
Pushing his thoughts aside, Ray hurriedly moved towards the Gehel Mountains.
Now he had to concentrate on one thing. He wasnt sure if he could still fix Eirs eyes.
But if this experiment worked, he might be able to create an artificial lens.
An artificial lens cured things like cataracts with no problem.
He traversed the road he once traveled on and confidently entered a crudely constructed vige.
From the entrance, waves of orcs rolled in.
Some orcs, who hadnt seen his face because they were out hunting four days prior, rushed at him.
Assuming he invaded their vige, they didnt hold back with their fists.
What else could one expect from monsters? In response, he, too, clenched his fist.
Paaak- Paaak-
Chweeeek! Chweeeek!
Graaak! Chweeeek! Stop!
The familiar andforting sounds he heard four days prior resonated from outside, and one by one, the orcs inside the vige emerged.
They wished to see the face of the madman causing amotion in their vige, so they each grabbed their axes.
But they were startled when they saw the one hitting.
White hair. Blue eyes. It matched the appearance of the human they perceived as a messenger of death.
A terrifying human who even beat trolls. When he returned in four days, the orcs froze.
Recognizing a familiar face among them, Ray ceased hitting them and waved his hand.
Here, here. Come here.
Chweeeek
It seemed their spirits had weakened since their first encounter.
Was it due to his education?
Believing his educational zeal was truly unparalleled, he smiled wryly, but then he noticed an orc trying to stealthily run away.
Shall I go? Or will youe?
His mother used to say this when she scolded them. Shall Ie to scold you? Or will youe?
Nothing could have been more terrifying.
The orc, with a slight seam showing in its belly, had no choice but to trudge towards Ray.
Its footstepscked strength.
Ray tilted his head as he watched the orc walk towards him.
Carrying an axe?
Thud- Thud-
Jingle-
In an instant, the orcs holding axes dropped them from their hands.
Naturally, the axes fell to the ground with a noisy sound.
The orc that received a transnt from Ray four days earlier was no different.
In fact, that orc even threw its axe far away with all its might.
Ray nodded in satisfaction at their actions and spoke to the orc.
Hey. Let me see your blood.
He smiled as he spoke.
The orc felt goosebumps on its back. How could someone say such cruel words to a monster?
Shouldnt the positions have been reversed?
His evil smile as he spoke was terrifying.
Although humans rarely visited the Gehel Mountains, and there hadnt been many chances to meet many humans, their instincts warned them.
This guy was different from the humans they had seen so far. This one was crazy.
But Ray didnt care and put the orc to sleep.
Hehehe. Itll be over soon if you sleep. Sleep.
Chapter 79: Move (3)
Chapter 79: Move (3)
With his terrifying words, the orcs fell asleep.
He put all the surrounding orcs to sleep in preparation for any unforeseen circumstances.
He did this because if they thrashed about and dust got into their wounds, it would be a headache.
For Ray, killing the orcs was not an option, so he took care of them in his own way.
Of course, there was no need to reopen the wound. He surrounded his finger with mana and sharpened the tip.
When he pricked the orcsrge forearm with that finger, blood started to bead.
The blood did not clot immediately, but it also did not flow out excessively.
He controlled his strength and pricked a few more spots.
The blood was as transparent as he had anticipated. If it was a certain thickness, it could serve as a magnifying ss like a cows eyeball.
The problem was the diopter. Just as sses have a diopter, artificial lenses also have a specific diopter.
However, there was no medical device in this other world to measure that diopter.
Therefore, he had no choice but to create a few more artificial lenses with varying thicknesses.
He did not know exactly what would fit Eirs eye.
He could only make rough guesses; inserting an artificial lens with a different diopter might cause moreplicated problems.
Finally, the experiment was in its final stages. Tension naturally filled Rays face.
Gulp-
He swallowed, watching with a mix of worry and anticipation.
If this worked, he would be able to create the artificial lens he so desired.
And then he could fix Eirs eye.
Before long, the blood stopped. It was natural since he had only pricked it slightly for the experiment.
Ray looked at the wound intently.
The orcs blood did not fall to the ground; instead, it maintained its form on the forearm, hanging in a semi-solid state.
A smile appeared on Rays lips.
Its a sess.
Ray ced the orcs blood in a specially processed leather pouch.
He had cleanly healed the remaining wound, which wasnt even significant enough to be called a scratch.
He canceled the magic on the orcs and hurriedly left the Gehel Mountains, heading towards Selonia.
He was now able to make the artificial lens! He could fix Eirs eye!
With that joy, Rays steps became light.
They were so light that he covered the distance that had previously taken half a day to travel in just four hours.
The first thing he did upon arriving in Selonia was to find Eirs mansion.
The mansions knights bowed to Ray as though they were familiar with him.
Did you just arrive?
The greeting was almost like one a house owner would give.
It seemed as though the house belonged to both Eir and Ray.
Ray casually received the knights greeting and entered the mansion.
He didnt bother to greet Eir.
After all, they had always been informal with each other. There wouldnt be an issue if he didnt greet her.
More importantly, it was time to concentrate on making the artificial lens.
Ray shut himself in Eirsb.
There was enough orc blood to make the artificial lens.
Ideally, the lens should have been made of a type of acrylic ss called Perspex for optimal performance, but since he didnt know how to make or find Perspex, he had to use the orc blood as a substitute.
He had discovered by chance that the blood of an orc, which had been transnted with tissues from other species, turned transparent.
Now, the task at hand was to determine the shape.
Imagining a small lens, Ray took out a piece of wood.
He had already measured the size of the artificial lens beforehand.
Ray began to carve the wood block without any hesitation.
Swooosh- Swooosh-
Normally, there would have been a distinct cutting sound.
But the only sound that could be heard was as if paper was rubbing against each other.
This was because an immense density of mana was infused in the carving knife as he carved.
Fortunately, there were sculptors in this other world; otherwise, he would have had to create the carving knife himself.
Lens lens
He continuously imagined the shape of the lens while carving the wood block.
A concentration akin to that of a demon unfolded without interruption.
By the time evening fell, and he entered the mansion, he didnt put down the carving knife until the sun rose again.
Are you still doing this?
Eir looked at Ray with a bored expression.
She knew that he had returned the day before, and shook her head at the sight of him holed up in the study, carving wood for an entire day.
Truthfully, she had no idea what he was doing.
Something about artificial lenses and diopters, but she needed to understand what that meant.
However, he quietly continued to carve the wood.
And the result was noticeably good.
The first carved wood block had some rough edges and didnt quite resemble a hemisphere, but now, the ones he was carving were smooth hemispheres even under close inspection.
Moreover, his concentration was so intense that his eyes looked the same as when he started, even after carving dozens of them.
He finally finished carving the wood he was working on and wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand.
To anyone watching, he might as well have been a professional sculptor.
Phew have you arrived?
She had been there for quite some time.
Yeah. I arrived, you guy. What on earth are you trying to do by carving wood? Not satisfied with being a saint and trying to be a sculptor?
Ray chuckled at her joke.
Ill show you now. What Im about to do.
Huh?
She tilted her head in confusion as he showed her a small pouch.
Ray grinned and said,
This will be the material to fix Miss Eirs eyes.
Their movements were neither fast nor slow.
In two days, the Holy Kingdom would fall into their hands.
And then, they would swallow the surrounding kingdoms, including the Holy Kingdom.
Just thinking about it made the man in the brown robe lick his lips and giggle.
Not much time is left. The day I will have the continent in my hands.
How many days did he operate in the shadows?
He raised assassins, and magicians ostracized him.
In his youth, magicians who proudly lived their lives were no different from him, so why was it that only he could not?
Out of rebellion, he turned to ck magic. But he never imagined that because of that, he would be in a position to look down upon the Holy Kingdom.
Now he could take his revenge.
On those haughty royal magicians of the pce who insisted on their own magic.
If the Holy Kingdom fell, the surrounding countries would prepare in their own way, but it would be futile.
Because monsters existed in their countries as well.
If he controlled the monsters from the inside and pressed them with military force from the outside, even the Leshian Empire would be in a difficult position.
And there were not just one or two of such forces, but five of them.
No kingdom can stop us.
Even if they formed an alliance, it would be meaningless if we attacked before they had the time to unite.
Moreover, the surrounding kingdoms were in a rush to expand their borders. In such a tense situation, how could they unite?
The man in the brown robe chuckled and looked at the distant mountains.
An alliance It would be amusing to see these insects struggle together.
Joining forces would not stop us.
Krrr- krrr-
The sound of rattling and wailing echoed from behind the man in the brown robe.
The appearance of skeleton soldiers with incredibly thick bones emerged.
The knights in cloaks and armor wieldedrge swords, even their horses were armored skeletons.
On one side, quietly flying and wailing women floated.
Anyone who saw this would be terrified.
The walking dead and floating spirits were clearly the work of a ck magician, a necromancer.
It was because of these necromancers that the magic era ended.
In front of these necromancers, who endlessly turned the dead into their allies, the magicians with limited mana had no way to resist.
Moreover, the Deathknight who protected the sorcerer was so strong that even aura users couldnt face him lightly.
An opponent who was the strongest in both ranged and meleebat.
There were those who wielded divine power against the necromancer, but their numbers were few. If they died, that was the end.
The overwhelming force of the army and the pouring ck magic.
In that nightmare, the magic era ended.
The ck magicians and necromancers disappeared and were not seen again. Some argued that they were gathering power and that all ck magicians should be killed, but that was a minority opinion.
As time passed, the pain of the past diluted, and those who didnt want to waste their energy on a futile task dismissed the argument.
At that time, the magic world knew that ck magicians still existed, but their power was ridiculously weakpared to the past, so they were left alone.
They believed they could crush them if necessary.
But did they ever imagine?
What the ck magicians were nning then.
They nned to eliminate the Holy Kingdom first.
If the Holy Kingdom disappeared, there would be no force that could stop them.
Even if he acted alone, he could easily destroy a small kingdom or two.
The five peaks of the ck magic world, including himself.
As they moved their forces and attacked the Holy Kingdom, there was no way for others to stop them, even if they knew.
He looked forward to two dayster.
What would the worlds reaction be? How would the continent react as they destroyed kingdom after kingdom?
What would those who scorned them think when they were obliterated by their tremendous power?
Kekeke.
Heughed unknowingly.
The thought of being able to reveal himself to the world filled him with joy.
But there was something he didnt know.
The magicians dealt with mana that they scorned, thinking they couldnt be opponents to necromancers like themselves. There was a different existence in the Holy Kingdom.
Even a necromancer who could endlessly resurrect the dead couldntpare to the magic of unlimited mana that freely used the atmospheres mana.
Chapter 80: Cataract Surgery (1)
Chapter 80: Cataract Surgery (1)
An ingredient to fix my eyes?
Eir asked, puzzled by Rays words.
Ray didnt answer. Instead, he cut a pocket open and showed her his blood.
The semi-solidified blood was presented to Eir.
She stroked her chin, guessing.
Troll blood? But its transparent?
She questioned whether he mixed it with orc blood. However, she already knew that troll blood and orc blood didnt mix.
So, what was this in front of her eyes?
Ray smiled and satisfied her curiosity.
Troll blood and orc blood dont mix. So, I transnted a trolls liver into an orc. This is the result.
He shook the semi-solid blood again.
But her curiosity wasnt satisfied yet.
She asked with a puzzled expression.
You transnted a trolls liver into an orc? But how does this result ur?
Ray pondered.
This ce was definitely another world.
He was happy to meet someone who studied medicine like him, but that was all.
In this ce where the level of medicine was so different from his, what he felt wasnt satisfaction but loneliness.
Ray hid his inner feelings and said,
The liver in the human body produces blood. Since I transnted a trolls liver, which produces unique troll blood, into an orc
Creak
He cut a part of the hardened blood while speaking.
The solid yet slightly squishy thing was in Rays hand.
Ray thinly sliced it and continued.
This is the result.
Eir nodded her head with a hint of admiration at his simple and clear exnation.
It was a fact she didnt know herself. How could she know what a liver does and what a heart does?
How did this young saint know such facts?
Could he possibly be a dark wizard or a cultist?
She imagined it unknowingly, but she realized it didnt make sense.
Anyone else might be, but he could never be a dark wizard or a cultist.
Because he was a saint chosen by God.
Ray finished speaking and began to take a deep breath.
Hoo
He thought while inhaling.
Lets focus.
From then on, he needed to focus more than ever, more than when he carved a wooden log.
He needed to carefully craft each piece, as he would live his entire life with an artificial lens.
He put strength into his hand that held the carving knife.
He began to carefully carve the semi-solid orc blood he had roughly shaped.
Swoosh Swoosh
There was nothing better than a mana-coated carving knife for cutting the semi-solid blood.
The movement of his hand as it slid and carved was already that of an artisan.
Even Eir, who had watched the process of numerous artworks being made, couldnt help but admire it.
I feel dizzy just from carving this tiny thing
Someone might have thought it was nonsense if they heard it.
But it wasnt unreasonable for her to feel that way.
It was the moment when his dexterity, once hailed as the hand of God in the modern world, was perfectly demonstrated.
Even in delicate procedures that required more meticulous hand movements, the renowned physicians of the modern world would have been amazed by theser equipment.
Such a skill wasughable to him.
Even when he dueled with his father, whose Aura User level was approaching the upper levels, he didnt sweat a bit.
However, he didnt wipe away the sweat that flowed down then.
It was indeed an astonishing concentration.
To carve a single artificial lens, he used an enormous amount of mental power.
Lens lens
His memory, which could have been recorded in historical books, remembered the shape of the artificial lens clearly, even after almost 16 years since he had crossed over to this other world from the modern world.
As the shape of the lens waspleted, he made a support to prevent it from flowing out of the eye.
Eir quietly watched, with her arms crossed.
It was not for him, but solely for fixing her eye.
She didnt want to look away from what Ray was doing.
She wanted to observe with her own eyes how he did it.
Had an hour passed? He wiped the sweat from his forehead and sighed.
Phew One waspleted.
He had crafted an artificial lens to treat one of her eyes, but that was only possible when the exact degree was known.
Since the suitable degree for her was unknown, he had to create several artificial lenses.
Ray wrapped the finished product in a fine cloth and informed her.
This can correct Ms. Eirs eye. However
However?
You need to trust me.
What do you mean?
From this point, I will insert this into Ms. Eirs eye.
What?!
She couldnt suppress her surprise.
What absurdity was he proposing?
Inserting this hunk of Orc flesh into her eye?
She stared at Ray with furrowed brows, but his gaze was utterly serious.
It appeared he was serious
She shook her head, bewildered, as she looked into his eyes.
Sigh Exin exactly what youre suggesting.
Alright.
She didnt fully understand how this surgery could benefit her.
Therefore, he had to convince her that this surgery wasnt an act of insanity.
He started to sketch on a piece of paper he had retrieved from one side of theb.
Swoosh- Swoosh-
He drew an eye from various perspectives.
The eye, including all nerves, was wlessly depicted, as if from a medical journal.
So, he could draw as well.
She inwardly acknowledged the Saints versatility.
Ray began to elucidate, presenting her with the finished drawing.
The pupil, the iris, the lens behind them, and various tissues.
How the eye functioned to see objects, how light refracted to enable forward vision, and so on.
It seemed overwhelming toprehend in a single instance, as it required several exnations before she could grasp it.
After providing a basic exnation of the eye, Ray started to address the main issue.
He dipped ink into the lens and started to color it.
The reason Ms. Eirs eye has be like this is due to a disease known as cataract.
You indeed mentioned it was such a symptom when we first met.
Ray nodded in response to her words.
So what exactly is a cataract?
Ray elucidated by pointing at a picture of an eyeball with his finger as he responded to Eirs query.
The light that entered the eye passed through the lens, refracted, and formed an image on the retina, right? A cataract urred when the lens that the light passed through became cloudy, preventing the light from properly passing through. Naturally, this made it difficult to see.
In simpler terms, there was a problem with the lens.
Therefore, the cloudy lens affected by the cataract was removed, and an artificial lens was inserted.
She understood it up to this point.
However, she still harbored doubts in her heart.
Something about this treatment method seemed wrong.
Inserting something else into the eye? Even if understandable, it seemed like madness.
Ray seemed to notice her feelings and bowed his head in front of her.
Even though she yed the role of the High Priestess whomanded the clergy, she could not ept a greeting from an adult one-on-one.
The fact that she could speak informally to saints and saintesses was due to her position in the holy nation.
Although she could not treat saints and saintesses casually, they could not treat her casually either.
However, their greetings were different.
When a saint bowed his head, it was akin to a god bowing and asking for a favor.
In response, Eir hurriedly lowered her body.
Whats going on all of a sudden!
She didnt know what to do in her confusion.
Ray, with his head still bowed, spoke to her.
Its not unreasonable for Ms. Eir to be unable to believe it. Im sure you think its madness. But please, just trust me this once. I beg you.
There was sincerity in his voice, and something that could calm a persons excited mood.
He was a doctor who had persuaded countless patients afraid of surgery and distrusting doctors.
But even for him, persuading patients was not an easy task.
He always had to ask with all his heart and consider their position for patients to recognize him.
It was the same then.
It didnt matter if you refused. I didnt necessarily have to save you; this mindset didnt suit a doctor.
At least, thats what he thought.
The reason he became a doctor was to save dying patients and to see their smiles.
Eir could sense a bit of his feelings as she looked at the saint bowing in front of her.
Hes trying to save me.
The saint in front of her was bowing his head not for anyone else, but for her.
How many filthy scenes had she witnessed by then?
Nobles selling their siblings for a few pennies, and the covert struggles in the political world.
Living in that filthy ce, her negative thoughts felt as if they were being washed away.
She shook her head and smiled.
Hahaha I know its madness but
Alright. Lets try it. Its an eye I gave up on a long time ago. If I can bring it back to life through madness, then I should try it somehow.
Ray slowly raised his bowed head.
Are you really okay?
Do it quickly before I change my mind. Im so scared my legs are shaking right now.
Ray smiled at her yful words.
Cataract surgery.
For Ray, who had only saved dying patients in the modern world, this simple surgery gave him a new feeling.
He started preparing hurriedly as Eir told him to, before she changed her mind.
He wrapped the artificial lens he had made in fine cloth, cradled it in his arms, and started heading to her bedroom.
Sheughed again as she watched him hurry.
Honestly, she was incredibly scared then.
But it wasnt the fear of pain.
The thought that she mightpletely lose her eyesight made her body shake.
Contrastingly, there was also anticipation.
The thought that the crazy saint guiding her in her mansion might revive her eyes gave her hope.
Maybe she could see in front of her with both eyes.
Thinking this made her anticipation slightly outweigh her fear.
She quietly closed her eyes and muttered softly.
God please be with the saint
Chapter 81: Cataract Surgery (2)
Chapter 81: Cataract Surgery (2)
Eir entered her bedroom and quietlyy down on the bed as Ray had told her to.
She wondered how he intended to treat her.
Just as she was about to question him, Ray spoke to her as shey in bed.
I need to cast a spell, so please lie still.
Magic?
She thought momentarily.
How could The Saint use magic, which maniptes mana, instead of divine power?
His body is currently surrounded by an incredible amount of divine power, is it not?
While she couldnt quite grasp him, somehow she thought it possible if it was him.
Whether he knew her inner thoughts or not, Ray began toy out various tools on the table as he spoke.
Yes. Its excruciating to be awake during the ritual.
Eir shook her head at his words.
Most magic doesnt affect me.
Ray tilted his head at her words.
Magic doesnt affect you?
Different types of mana repel each other.
For instance, if you try to forcefully infuse mana into someone abundant in divine power, unless its an incredible force, it wont prate the divine power.
Eir began to exin this to him.
So my divine power is
But before she could finish exining, Ray began chanting a spell.
Sleep.
Did he not hear what she just said?
I told you magic wouldnt work on me.
However, as Eir was having this thought, her consciousness had already flown far away.
Contrary to his previous words, Ray looked down at Eir, who had fallen asleep in an instant.
Sshh, Sshh.
As Eir quietly snored in her sleep, Ray erased herst words from his memory.
Magic doesnt affect you, you say.
Far from not affecting her, it worked all too well.
Clean.
Ray began to clean the bedroom.
Thanks to his surrounding divine power, the air would be purified, but there was still the possibility of a secondary infection from the small dust particles that might be clinging to the furniture.
Only after making thorough preparations did the surgery begin.
Her head was properly fixed in ce, and a cloth covered her face, leaving the area around her eyes exposed.
He had carved various tools out of wood earlier.
Since he intended to ovey the tools with mana to perform the operation, it didnt matter whether they were made of wood or stone.
Despite it being his first surgery in a while, his hands did not shake with nervousness.
To him, surgery was as familiar as eating a meal.
His immense experience and proficiency did not allow for even a single mistake.
Normally, if a human hand, rather than medical equipment, made an incision, there might be the risk of tearing the lens capsule or not separating it precisely.
But that didnt apply to him.
He hadnt earned the nickname Gods Hand for nothing.
With godlike dexterity, he skillfully removed the cloudy lens.
Because he didnt use medical equipment, Rays unique concentration was fully demonstrated in this highly precise procedure.
The incision has to be as quick as possible.
His movements began to speed up gradually.
The longer the incision time, the higher the risk of dry eye, secondary infection, andplications.
Originally, the cataract should have been suctioned using ultrasonic devices or shattered with aser, but now it had to be entirely reliant on sensation.
It was undeniably a wondrous surgery.
Even if high-level modern doctors were brought in, how many of them would actually have been able to do this?
He had to rely solely on the sensation in his hands to selectively remove the clouded area.
Forser treatment, it took 1.5 seconds to remove.
For ultrasonic removal, it took 1-2 minutes.
At the very least, he had to finish within 20 seconds.
Only then could he assure himself that the surgery was sessfullypleted.
The small scalpel drew a graceful curve as it removed the clouded lens.
The covered epithelium was taken out, and a well-wrapped artificial lens was inserted.
Normally, viscostic substances like hyaluronic acid or air should be used to maintain the shape of the front, protect the corneal endothelium, and secure the space for insertion.
But such things didnt exist in this other world.
Therefore, Ray carefully infused his mana to start opening the insertion space.
With careful hand movements as if handling a child, he fixed the artificial lens in the eye and closed the cover.
With that, the artificial lens was sessfully inserted.
He couldnt prescribe any medication that would be good for the wound.
So, Ray used the method he had used when treating Aira.
Water.
He cast a spell on the cup ced on the table.
Water that seemed to have originally been there started filling the cup.
Then, he recited the incantation once more.
Heal.
For a moment, the cup that shone with blue light returned to its original color.
It was the water that had healed the bruised wound on Airas back.
It was to the point where it could be called special holy water.
Clean.
He once again cleaned his hands that he had thoroughly cleaned before the surgery.
Ray carefully poured the water in the cup onto his hands.
The water trickled down his fingers, a few drops falling off.
Ray dropped the water droplets that fell from his fingers into her eye, like eye drops.
Drip, drip.
The special holy water trickled down Eirs cheeks as it entered her eye.
Ray watched that scene and gave her eyes some time to recover.
Although there was no bleeding during the procedure and there was no need to stitch, immediately resuming normal daily life after the surgery was possible. But closing her eyes for a while was enough to be helpful to her eyes.
During that time, Ray stayed by Eirs side.
Had an hour passed?
Thinking that it was about time, Ray woke her up.
Cancel.
At the same time as he recited the incantation, her eyes slowly started to open.
Uh
With a small voice, her eyes gradually opened.
Then, the left eye she usually covered with her hair began to open.
She turned her head whilefortably lying on the bed.
Bright light came in through the window.
For the first time since her birth, light entered her left eye, which had never seen light before.
The darkness had already fled long ago.
Feeling the pleasant brightness, tears unknowingly flowed from her eyes, which had just awakened from sleep.
Various emotions she felt due to her eyes throughout her life intricately intertwined.
Heuk Euhukhuk.
She raised her hand in disbelief and touched her tear-stained face.
Then, Ray smiled and held out a mirror to her.
How is it? Can you see well?
Reflected in the mirror held out to her were not the gray eyes of before, but her own beautiful, red eyes.
Could the world look this beautiful?
Euhuk I can see I can see very well Heukhuk This isnt a dream, right?
Im d to hear you can see well.
Seeing her happy face made him feel happy too.
Was this not why he became a doctor?
Was this not the joy of helping others?
The woman, looking at Ray, remembered a passage she once read in the scriptures.
[The one who gives light to the blind and voice to the mute. If one can find such a person, they are truly a saint.]
It was an incredible thing to say, something that would only be written in scriptures.
She had thought that not even a saint or holy woman could do such a thing.
In fact, even the holy woman Iriel couldnt cure her eyes.
But her thoughts began to change.
The belief that if one just believed in God, anything was possible, began to change.
Even she, who had been chosen by God and received divine power, could not cure her own eyes.
Even after praying to God countless times, there was no answer. Who could cure eyes that even God had given up on?
There was no perfect cure in this world. Neither was there perfect faith.
It had taken more than twenty years for her toe to this conclusion.
But then, out of nowhere, someone who shattered her beliefs andmon sense appeared.
This person had studied her left eye for a month and then said to her.
Please allow me to cure that eye of yours.
It was a ludicrous statement. Could it really be cured just because one dered so?
But just that one sentence made her feel as if she had been saved.
This person had not given up on her left eye, which even God had abandoned, for more than a month.
Of course, at that time, she didnt believe him.
She assumed she would just feel despair at her unhealed eye and that he would surrender, just like the others who had tried to cure her eye.
But the oue, born out of endless distrust, was something she couldnt believe at first. She felt momentarily dizzy from the unfamiliar sight.
The light entered her eyes. The clear sense of distance in her vision.
The world presented to her by both eyes was euphoric.
Even though nothing had changed that much.
For more than forty years, no one had been able to cure her eyes, but he did it in a single breath.
Then, the little saint who had be her benefactorughed gleefully.
Are you that happy? Hahaha. The surgery must have gone well.
Why did his frivolous appearance seem so reliable?
She shed tears she hadnt been able to shed from her left eye.
What instructions has the Pope given?
Harold, the Duke, hesitated at Iriels serious question.
Um.
It was frustrating to watch him squirm like a puppy that needed to poop.
Unable to bear it any longer, Iriel prodded Duke Harold.
As you know, the situation is already serious. Ill ask again. What instructions has the Pope given?
Iriels voice, which was usually calm andposed, was now filled with urgency.
Even though she was always calm andposed, it was no wonder she lost her cool then.
The reason she couldnt remain calm was due to the appearance of arge army outside the national border.
It wasnt just any army, but an undead army.
This indicated that the Necromancer had been resurrected.
The resurrection of the Necromancer, who had once shaken the continent, was not just a problem for the holy kingdom.
Instead, the entire continent needed to rise up and rush to protect the holy kingdom.
If the holy kingdom, always at odds with ck magic, fell, the safety of other kingdoms couldnt be guaranteed.
Thats why they had informed the neighboring kingdoms and the Lesian Empire about the Necromancers appearance and were waiting for the Popes instructions.
The only ones who received those instructions were Duke Harold, Count Grain, and Duke Trey.
Therefore, it was no wonder that Iriel was full of frustration.
Duke Harold, prodded by the Saint, responded in a heated voice.
Please dont be surprised and listen
Hoo
At his words urging her not to be surprised, Iriel took a deep breath and nodded.
Seeing Iriel prepared to listen, Duke Harold spoke.
His Holiness the Pope ordered to send the Saint to the border.
Chapter 82: Guarding The Border (1)
Chapter 82: Guarding The Border (1)
Yes?
Iriel was ready to listen, but she couldnt help feeling surprised.
What did this mean? Sending a saint to guard the border?
So, they asked the saint to block the border?
How could the pope dare to order the representative of God carelessly?
However, exceptions existed everywhere.
This situation was one of those exceptions.
If the pope ordered in this situation, unless there was another reason, one couldnt refuse themand.
This applied not only to Iriel but also to Ray.
Usually, they would say you asked, but Duke Harold clearly said you ordered.
That meant the pope ordered Ray.
Iriel slightly bit her nail and thought.
If the pope is ordering, there must be a considerable force. Which kingdom would dare to wage war against the holy kingdom?
She asked Duke Harold.
Who is the opposing country?
That is there is no opposing country.
No?
Yes. It is presumed that the opponents are a considerable number of undead and monsters.
Iriel took a breath again at the dukes words.
Undead, you say!
It seems they have resurrected A necromancer
Oh my goodness
Iriel covered her mouth with both hands.
Among many ck magics, necromancy was considered the worst.
And it had resurrected?
This was not just a problem for the holy kingdom.
Calmly grasping the situation, she told the duke.
Send a messenger to the empire and the surrounding kingdoms right now!
I already sent them. However it will take time for them toe. At least two days Meanwhile, we must hold out as much as possible.
The border is for holding out. So, youre trying to send the saint, pope
Iriel ground her teeth.
How dare the pope use the representative of God as a discarded tool.
This was something that should neither exist nor happen.
Of course, she also knew that Ray would not be easily defeated.
However, he could use divine power instead of mana.
No matter how powerful a 9-circle archmage he was, mana had its limits, and the enemies possessed infinite vitality and would keeping!
In the face of an army that kept rising even after falling, Rays magic also found its limits.
In fact, during the war that urred in the magic age, even 7-circle mages fell one after another.
Of course, the pope might not have known that Ray couldnt use divine power.
No, not only the pope, but also everyone in the holy kingdom was ignorant of this fact.
After all, who would have imagined that the saint couldnt use divine power when they saw tremendous divine power rising around him?
How much military force is apanying the saint?
The 3rd Holy Knights Division, the Holy Order, and the Royal Guard Division. They prepared for battle and moved towards the border.
Iriel frowned and asked.
That couldnt be all, could it?
Duke Harold, unable to utter a word, received a scolding from Iriel.
The opponent is a necromancer from the magic era! Unless the Pope had gone mad, you should have known very well that such a force wouldnt be enough!
Despite the saints excessive remarks toward the Pope, Duke Harold said nothing.
He opened his mouth with difficulty.
There were various movements inside as well as outside. There were forces that wanted to start a rebellion, and the Pope had no choice but to act to stop monsters that suddenly went on a rampage.
That couldnt be
Iriel held her head in her hands.
Her head began to ache. What kind of forces were there that pushed the holy kingdom to this extent?
Looking at Iriel standing with a despondent expression, Duke Harold solemnly bowed his head.
I will take my leave now.
The duke hurriedly left the ce.
He was preparing for the possible final situation of this incident.
Those who heard the news reacted like the duke.
Meeting their family, preparing a way to survive, or praying to God.
Everyone prepared for thest moment.
She had no intention of sitting down and giving up.
Iriel clenched her teeth and began to run somewhere.
Two knights delivered the Popes message.
Ray opened the parchment and read the words, then looked at the knights.
So youre telling me to go to the border?
Yes.
The two knights could not bring themselves to lift their heads.
They knew very well.
Themand given to the saint was to faithfully fulfill the role of a discarded piece.
They were telling such a young saint to go to the border and die.
How could they convey such a message?
Their heads naturally bowed even lower.
Ray guessed the situation by looking at them.
Just by looking at the content on the parchment, theyre telling me to die at the border, arent they? Is that why Eir left in a hurry?
He understood why Eir, who had received the message at the mansion, hurriedly put on her te armor and left.
It means that the holy kingdom is in a dire situation.
Moreover, ording to the book, he couldnt handle the necromancer by himself.
Still, the fact that they are sending him, the saint, means that there is no other choice even for the Pope.
It must be a big issue if they are using the saint, the representative of God, as a discarded piece.
The opponent must be a very powerful force.
Having a necromancer means that they didnt consider the internal attacks.
Perhaps, even if they block the border, it might copse from the inside, and there might be nothing they can do.
This is a dilemma.
Ray put the parchment in his pocket and spoke.
Tell the Pope I will go.
There was no longer any reason to be respectful to the Pope.
There was no need to respect someone who was trying to use his life as a discarded piece.
One of the knights raised his head and looked at him.
Please
The knight, who was about to say something, finally bowed his head without saying anything.
Ray gave him a smallugh.
Im not going to die. Im going to stop it.
In a profession that saved lives, one always had to be prepared for the opposite situation as well.
Feeling terrified and trembling then would have been more strange.
By the Popes order, Rays footsteps directed him towards the border.
The knights, watching his small back as he walked away, couldnt lift their heads for a long time.
The 3rd Holy Knights Division, the Holy Temple, and the Royal Guard all headed towards the border on the same path.
Killing as many undead and monsters as possible before the Saint arrived was all they could do for the Saint.
After all, they too could have died at the border.
Who wouldnt have been afraid of death?
Moreover, in the case of the Holy Temple, there were young priests and priestesses, so their fear would have been even greater.
Then, while preparing the camp, some already started trembling.
The leaders of the Holy Knights, the Holy Temple, and the Royal Guard were inside the tent, preparing for the battle the next day.
Finally, tomorrow is the day of the holy war Is everything ready?
The Royal Guard is without a problem.
The Knights Division is the same.
The front should be led by the Holy Knights Division.
Understood. The Holy Temple will cover the rear.
Then our Royal Guard will fight while protecting the Holy Temple.
They spread out the map and decided where and how to form their positions.
As their lives were on the line, they had an earnest discussion and devised a strategy.
Then, without anyone instructing them to, they sat on the chairs and took out alcohol.
It was alcohol received for the celebration of protecting the border.
There wouldnt have been anyone there who didnt know.
That this was thest alcohol the Holy Kingdom gave them before they died.
Sigh It feels unreal to fight against undead. Hahaha
The leader of the Holy Templeughed weakly.
The leader of the Royal Guard and the leader of the Knights Division also smiled bitterly.
The taste of this alcohol was quite bitter.
No one pointed out the unnecessary sentiment.
When a moment of silence urred, the leader of the Knights Division awkwardly spoke.
At times like these, I couldnt help but think of my family first. Hahaha.
The leader of the Royal Guard also took a big gulp of alcohol and said,
Hahaha. Rather than God, who was far away, I thought of my family first. At times like these, I wondered why I wanted to see my annoying son so much I should have hurriedly gone to see him.
The leader of the Holy Temple agreed.
I had a daughter this time.
Really? Congrattions. Hahaha.
Now that I thought about it, you were just married.
He scratched his head shyly and said,
Yes. My wife must have been waiting for me.
Wow, I was envious. My wife just scolded me when I went out for the night. Hahaha.
Hahahaha!
They hid their fear of impending death and the sadness of leaving their families behind withughter.
Afterwards, they silently drank the alcohol in session.
But no matter how much they drank, they didnt get drunk.
Was it because of their sense of duty to protect the nation, or their resolve not to let their families be killed by the undead?
Their eyes were more solemn and stronger than ever.
Because they had nowhere to retreat.
However, they didnt know that someone was heading towards the border at an incredible speed.
The border was quite a distance from Selonia.
It was about twice the distance from Selonia to Gehel.
Ray was heading towards the border at an incredible speed.
It seemed even faster than when he ran to Gehel.
I wished I had learned flying magic at times like these.
There were no obstacles in the sky. So, if he could just fly straight across with flying magic, he would have arrived faster.
If he had learned from Aira beforeing to the Holy Kingdom
Such thoughts emerged from deep within his mind.
Ray was in a hurry for a reason.
He thought he was the only one heading toward the border, but that wasnt the case.
He learned that the 3rd Holy Knights Division, the Holy Temple, and the Royal Guard had already headed to the border.
His steps, already hurried, quickened even more upon learning this fact.
The gap in power with the opponent was clear, and the forces of the Holy Kingdom heading towards the border were meager inparison.
There would be a massacre. As soon as they shed, the forces would be destroyed, and the opposing forces advancing towards the border would not suffer much damage.
Wouldnt it have been better to be alone? What was the point of sending such mediocre forces?
Chapter 83: Guarding The Border (2)
Chapter 83: Guarding The Border (2)
The situation had already been troublesome, but it became even more of a headache.
Moreover, the necromancer was an opponent he had never fought against before.
Without information, it was impossible to prepare.
Therefore, it was more advantageous to proceed quickly.
Ray wrapped mana around his legs and increased his speed.
As soon as the day broke, they moved, and the troops were able to reach the border.
Seeing the undead and monsters that were now close enough to be seen with the naked eye, the captains began to take deep breaths.
Thinking that they would have to sh with this enormous force made them lose confidence in returning alive.
Numerically and qualitatively, they were at a huge disadvantage, which was a natural thought.
Even a rough estimate with eyes suggested that the difference in the number of troops was more than tenfold.
If the monsters that were not yet visible were also counted, it would be even more. It was truly a massive difference.
From the rear, the captain of the guards shouted toward the surroundings.
The enemy is right in front of us! Everyone, check your status once again!
The tense men checked their weapons and armor in response to the captains words and answered.
Yes!
Yes!
Each person checked the status of the troops under theirmand.
The border guards aimed their holy water-soaked arrows from atop the walls.
Growl
Roar!
The roaring of monsters that seemed to boil their throats started to be heard from afar.
The murderous howls and the earth-shaking heavy bodies pressured them.
Their spines tingled.
The sheer number made them lose even their fighting spirit.
The captain of the guards gave a hollowugh at the sight.
This was nothing short of a dogs death.
The situation looked tough with just the undead, and now there were even more medium-grade or higher monsters overflowing.
His Holiness the Pope has gone too far.
The captain of the knights shouted to the defenders on the walls.
Prepare to fire! Shoot as soon as the undead emerge from the forest!
Yes!
Yes!
Tension filled the arena.
In front of them were undead who did not fear death.
When a couple of undead emerged from the forest, the captain of the knights shouted.
Fire!
Thack- Thack-
Swoosh-
With a tremendous st, arrows left the bowstrings and flew toward the undead.
Thud- Thud-
Screech!
Roar!
The holy water-soaked arrows were quite effective.
For instance, the skeleton warriors at the very front werepletely disabled with just two or three shots.
But that was only effective against the skeleton warriors.
The skeleton knightsing from behind the warriors showed no reaction even when hit directly by the holy water-soaked arrows.
Feeling anxious, the captain of the knights gritted his teeth and charged.
Follow me, knights! We must not let them cross the border!
Yes!
Yes!
With a thunderous response, the Pdin Order charged in unison.
With a mere five hundred, they had to hold off over seven thousand undead.
The Holy Order began blessing the knights as they charged forward.
O God, bestow upon us your blessing. Bless.
May our bodies not suffer from the enemys attacks Holy Protect.
May strong power reside in our flesh Strength!
The Pdins, having received various blessings, disyed tremendous strength.
sh-
Squeak-
The undead, shed by the holy swords of the Pdins, could not rise again.
However, the ones who were cut down were the weakest among the undead, the skeleton warriors.
As the tension did not wane, soon enough, a piercing scream rang out.
Aaaaaah!
Squeeeeeeeak!
The haunting wails of female specters, crying bloody tears, spread far and wide.
The banshees, with their tear-streaked faces, charged at the Pdins.
Seeing this, themander of the knight order shouted in rm.
Its a banshee! Everyone, be careful!
The banshees hovered in the air and then, with their long, sharp nails, swiped at the Pdins.
Despite the blessings, the bodies of the knights were torn apart as if made of paper.
Aaaaargh!
Huff Huff
Blood sprayed into the air.
The banshees, with blissful expressions, basked in the spray of blood as they charged again.
ng- Bang-
Themander of the knight order blocked a banshee with his sword.
Meanwhile, the Holy Order quickly began healing the injured.
Heal!
Heal.
The wounds, torn open to the shoulder, did not heal quickly.
As the blood slowly stopped flowing, the banshees shifted their target from the knight order to the Holy Order.
Aaaaaaaaa!
The tremendous noise terrified some of the Holy Order.
Ah!
Please, save me!
Dont worry, just heal the knights! Well protect you!
We dont have time for this!
The guards shouted as they blocked the swooping banshees from the sky.
The Holy Order was mainlyposed of young individuals.
Therefore, some fell into a state of panic during the battle.
Consequently, casualties began to ur.
Aaaaaargh!
Cough
The knights were pierced through the chest by the swords of the skeleton knights and fell dead, their waists cut off.
Then, the corpses that had just fallen began to rise again.
Therade who had just been fighting beside them became an enemy, blocking their way.
A middle-aged knight choked on his tears as he shouted when his friend of twenty years turned into an undead in an instant.
Snap out of it! Its me, Nara! Dario!
Youre the one who needs to snap out of it! Thats an undead now!
Just moments ago, he was arade who had my back, but now he was no different from a monster.
I cut down my fellowrade, who had lost consciousness and was charging at me, with tears of blood.
The undead, upon contact with the sacred power that I had used just moments ago, let out a painful scream and died off.
Kraaagh!
Watching the painful sight of his close friend, he severed his neck.
Squeak-
Im truly sorry I will follow you soon.
Stop that unlucky talk! No matter what happens, we must survive and return!
The situation was truly chaotic.
The undead were pushing in, while we gradually retreated and defended ourselves.
Among us, those distracted by the fact that theirrades had turned into undead began to fall.
The temple was especially bad.
As much as they were young, there were those among the temple who shared love with each other.
They quickly fell into panic when their lovers turned into undead and became monsters.
Uaaaaah! Silia!
Yes Lets die together, Zelenia.
Those with weak faith and weak minds started to give up on life and choose death.
To them, the leader and the vice-leader of the temple shouted.
What are you doing! Your close friends have been murdered, and youre just going to sit there and offer your necks?
We should be killing more undead! Everyone, stand up!
That was what the usually quiet leader and vice-leader said.
Their voices began to gather those who had fallen into despair, fueled by the anger of having their close friends murdered.
The light in their eyes that had given up on life quickly turned fierce.
The gentle demeanor of the priests and priestesses was nowhere to be seen.
There were only those with theirrades blood sttered on their faces, ring at the undead.
They muttered to themselves and began to rise.
Yes. We must take down even one more.
We cant falter here.
Heal!
Holy Shield!
The support from the back that had stopped began once again, and the knights also began to charge from the front.
Eat this!
He cut down the undead knights with a sword infused with sacred power.
It was a truly miraculous power.
Forces that seemed as though they would be pushed back and have their borders taken over began to move forward little by little.
Hoho This is quite enjoyable! Kikikiki!
A brown-robed figure watched their battle from the back and burst into a grotesqueugh as he waved his hand.
Then, dark-colored mana spread out from his hand gestures to the surroundings.
sh-
The energy of the undead intensified.
ng- Crash-
The undead warriors, who had been easily fending off attacks just moments ago, began to block the attacks with swords.
The forces that had been dominant in strength began to be pushed back.
What, what kind of power is this! It even cuts through whole swords!
The powerfully swung sword was even mixed with magic.
The fact that mere forces were wielding magic was unheard of.
Naturally, we began to be pushed back instantly.
The expressions of those who had been overflowing with morale slowly filled with despair.
What is this mana?
As Ray headed towards the border at an astonishing speed, he frowned and looked around.
A sticky and unpleasant mana was encroaching on the surroundings.
And the range of it was tremendous.
Such a range of mana he had never seen before.
If we talk about the range, it could be simr to or even more than that of A.
But when it came to density, it was awful.
Even a small amount of mana in the air could easily dissipate it; it seemed like the mana was spread widely just for the sake of spreading.
Is this Magi?
Ray touched the Magi with a serious expression.
But even before he could touch it, it was purified.
The three major types of mana.
Mana, divine power, and Magi.
Among them, Magi was a type of mana that could not be collected in this Middle World, so it had to be gathered by special means.
And there existed a being that could scatter such Magi to this extent? Was it really the Necromancer who brought the Magic Age to ruin?
He did something quite interesting.
If ordinary people were exposed to this Magi, they would suffer from skin or lung diseases, or their limbs might rot away.
Although the density was nothingpared to his own, for ordinary people, it wasnt the case.
Soon, there would be no humans or animals found here.
Once the Magi scattered, the fight already started.
If a fight started, he could roughly guess what the situation was like.
They would be swarmed by the undead and eventually have to defend.
At least, they could hold out for a day.
But what if there were airborne monsters or undead?
At most, three or four hours was all they couldst.
If the border was breached and the castle was taken over, it was evident that the defending troops would be annihted.
Not only that, the undead would then invade the Holy Kingdom, and people, whether they weremoners or nobles, would all die.
Eventually, the Holy Kingdom would fall.
Moreover, it seemed like the enemy forces were alsounching internal attacks, as forces that were not seen in normal times started to rise, taking the opportunity of the papal usurpation.
It seemed that they decided to side with them.
To prevent them, the main forces of the Holy Kingdom had all been deployed internally, and he and a few other units were ordered to die at the border.
If they couldnt hold the border, somehow, the survivors would be med and killed.
Anyway, since they received orders and failed to defend the border, they tried to pass the responsibility to the survivors.
It was indeed a stupid and primitive thought. If the border was breached, the Holy Kingdom would fall, so where did the responsibility lie?
Ray sighed.
As soon as I crossed into the Holy Kingdom, it was nothing but hardships. What kind of saint asks to die at the border? Damn.
He disliked God even more at that moment.
Chapter 84: Guarding The Border (3)
Chapter 84: Guarding The Border (3)
Ray had predicted that the troops defending the border would be under pressure.
Their steps had already retreated to thest point, leaving them no choice but to choose defense.
Knight Commander Heor let out a mncholic voice.
Ugh Are we forced into defense after all
Even the other pdins drooped their shoulders at his mumbling.
Now that it hade to defense, there was nothing to do but hold out for time.
They had contacted all the kingdoms on the continent, expecting that support troops would arrive soon.
What they particrly believed in was the support of the Lesian Empires army.
imed to be the strongest nation on the continent, theirbat power was considerable.
The cavalry executed brilliant tactics, and the skilled knights supported them.
In the rear, the mage legion that could copse the enemy lines was stationed, so if they came as support troops, it would feel like a tremendous force had been gained.
If they could hold out for about one more day, the Lesian Empires army would arrive.
Then, they could somewhat deal with these undead.
That was what Heor was aiming for.
If we can buy time, we can hold out the border no matter what.
In order to do that, he needed to lead a favorable battle in defense.
He shouted to the archers.
Dont be stingy with holy water on the arrowheads! The undead climbing the walls will be taken care of by the pdin order!
Yes, sir!
Understood!
With resounding answers, the undead that kept pouring in tried to break down the gate.
However, the gate was very solid, and did not break easily.
Thankfully, the sheer number of useless undead prevented monsters with the power to break the gate from approaching it.
The undead warriors began climbing the walls.
For distant undead or flying undead, archers intercepted them, and the pdins and guards blocked the approaching undead.
Indeed, it was a textbook defensive arrangement.
But the undead were not easy opponents.
Flying monsters and banshees seized the undead knights and warriors, then began dropping them over the walls.
The formation quickly fell apart.
Members of the Holy Temple scrambled in panic, while the pdins attempted to abandon their posts to fight the undead.
Only the guards held their positions, defending the walls.
Among them was a Death Knight.
The Death Knights power was formidable. It wasnt just strength, but the sword that enveloped everything around in dark energy was challenging to counter.
Only an intermediate or higher aura user could face its sword.
Heor positioned himself in front of a Death Knight charging towards the Holy Temple.
Where do you think youre going!
Bang!
When the swords were meant to sh, an explosion-like shockwave sounded.
The Death Knight, seemingly irritated by the obstruction, swung its sword at an unnatural speed for its size.
Swoosh! Swooosh!
At the terrifying speed, Heor gasped and stepped back from the sword imbued with dark energy.
The dark energy was so dense that he dared not lift his sword to block.
Was this the Death Knightmanded by the Necromancer? Its strength was indescribable.
If one entity was this powerful, what would happen if another one arrived!
The situation was too horrifying to even contemte.
Heor imbued his sword with holy power and faced the Death Knights dark energy.
Boom!
The air exploded, creating a brisk wind.
How dare these undead creatures challenge the nation established by the gods!
Furious, he lifted his bastard sword and cleaved the body of the Death Knight.
Swoosh!
He felt the impact in his hand, indicating that the hit hadnded.
The Death Knights body was slightly sliced along with its armor.
The holy power permeated the Death Knights body, purifying the cut area.
Kuaaaa!
With a terrifying scream, the Death Knight looked at Heor with eyes filled with pain.
The red gleaming eyes radiated immense pressure.
Feeling the intensified dark magic, Heo-eor spat out the blood that had pooled in his mouth.
Cough, Ptu!
I guess I reached my limit
Having moved recklessly before properly defending himself, various parts of his body had already been sliced by the undead.
By then, the dark magic was seeping into his body, which he barely managed to fend off with his holy power.
However, just then, because he had forcibly infused holy power into his sword, the dark magic began to spread throughout his body again.
At that rate, he probably wouldnt havested an hour.
Screams and various voices rang out from everywhere.
Why hasnt the saint arrived yet!
The border to Celonia is quite a distance! Hell probably arrive by tomorrow!
If hees tomorrow, well all be dead!
This is why we shouldnt rely on young ones!
Voices cursing the saints and holy women echoed here and there.
They had never been helpful in dire situations.
Gods representative? Believing in saints? They were nowhere to be found when most needed.
With their cries, three Death Knights climbed over the walls and entered.
Kraaa!
With an earth-shaking roar, the Death Knights charged towards them.
The overwhelming strength imbued with dark magic. With a single swing of their swords, three pdins lost their lives.
Then there were four Death Knights.
How could they possibly have held off such a difference in forces?
Wait until the reinforcements from the Lecian Empire arrived tomorrow? That was just nonsense.
What about tomorrow? They probably couldntst the next 20 minutes in the current situation, let alone until tomorrow!
The banshees screamed in the sky, and the Death Knights roared in front of them.
In addition to the undead trying to break the city gates and the endless stream of monsters.
In that desperate situation, death seemed to be the only option left.
The majority of people had given up on life and were nkly staring at the Death Knights.
Their will to survive had already been broken.
The Death Knights roared, leaving behind the afterimage of their red eyes as they charged at them like beasts.
They thought they would lose their lives faster than the speed at which the Death Knights were charging at them.
They tightly closed their eyes, awaiting death. Soon, they expected to hear the terrifying sound of their necks being sliced.
Whoosh!
However, instead of the expected gruesome sound, only the sound of the wind whirred in their ears.
Time passed, but they felt no pain.
By then, their heads should have fallen to the ground.
They cautiously opened their eyes.
The Death Knights were gone, and all that was left was a young man with dazzlingly white hair fluttering in the wind.
Ray lifted his head and looked outside the castle gate.
There are damn too many.
A cold smile formed on his lips as he looked at the corpses around him.
Huh?
When the Death Knights suddenly stopped responding, the old man in a brown robe tilted his head in confusion.
Its strange They shouldnt have stopped responding.
He sprinkled magic again, but still, there was no response.
Could someone have eliminated the Death Knights?
Such a thought crossed his mind in an instant, but he shook his head.
That was impossible.
No matter how strong a Swordmaster was, it was impossible to eliminate four Death Knights in an instant.
The old man, thinking it was not a big deal, once again raised the corpses and resurrected the undead.
Sssrkkk!
Along with the sound of something growing from the ground, the undead appeared as if they had always been there.
An infinite army, a tireless force.
Was there a more fitting word for this?
No, there wasnt. Then and always, his undead army would leave its name in history.
Just like the Necromancer of the previous generation who ended the magic era.
Saint, Saint?
How How did we reach the border already?
They mumbled in disbelief.
Before they could receive a response, Ray began giving orders.
Forget that, the Holy Knights sorted out the injured immediately. The priests and clerics treated the injured as soon as they appeared. The guards protected the Holy tform from then on.
As the orders poured out like a machine gun, the captains couldnt say anything and responded.
Ah, understood.
What are you doing! Move now! The Saint arrived!
Everyone began moving in an orderly manner.
It wasnt surprising that they moved so swiftly upon seeing Ray.
That was because the divine power floating around Rays body was in an uncontrolled state.
As he generously spread the divine power he usually suppressed, anyone around him could feel his divine power.
The tremendous divine power that made their skin tingle boosted their morale.
Just a moment before, they were cursing at Ray and Iriel, but then they became his loyal followers with the arrival of their dependable reinforcement.
Heor and Bael, themanders of the Holy tform, asked Ray worriedly.
Saint, pardon me, but if we directed our forces to treat the injured, we wouldnt be able to stop the undead army.
Yes, it would have been better to hold out until the reinforcements from other kingdoms arrived than to care for the injured.
They bowed their heads and lowered their bodies as if apologizing.
Ray shook his head in response.
Did the situation look urgent?
Yes?
What do you mean by?
As they asked, Ray pointed at the surroundings with his chin.
Heor and Bael looked around and realized that it was much quieter than before.
Then, they realized something.
The Banshees they were gone
The undead climbing the walls had disappeared?
Numerous questions were absorbed by the overwhelming divine power radiating from Rays body.
Ray smirked at their astonished expressions.
Just take care of the injured.
Saying that, he leaped down from the city wall.
It was at least 10 meters high, but he jumped down without hesitation.
They didnt know, but Ray had trained countless times in the elf vige.
Compared to the height of Airas house, 10 meters was nothing.
Ray stepped towards the undead trying to break down the gate.
Divine power wafted towards them.
Kreeek!
Kraaaak!
Screams, as if their throats were being cut, rang out.
The undead warriors and knights that had been so tough during the battle melted away as they approached Ray.
Ray took another step.
The Banshees floating in the air shed tears of blood and died on the spot.
Those watching from the city wall shook with admiration at his grandeur.
Was this the Saint? Truly, he was a figure worthy of being called Gods representative.
No undead could pass behind his back.
Was this what it meant to be protected by God? In front of his overwhelming divine power, those watching from the city wall swallowed their saliva.
Chapter 85: Guarding The Border (4)
Chapter 85: Guarding The Border (4)
Sararak.
As the wind blew, the undead disintegrated into ashes and fluttered away.
With each step he took, the vanishing figures of the undead were almost wondrous to behold.
The old man in the brown robe let out a joyfulugh.
Ha. Is this the appearance of a godly person? Kek kek kek.
He grabbed a handful of magic and threw it forward.
The bodies of the undead began to erupt with magic.
Their eyes gleamed red, and their bodies swelled up.
Just being around the undead made one feel oppressed.
Indeed, once they were wrapped in magic, they were strong enough to withstand the holy power of Ray.
Rotten but valuable, this is truly the work of a necromancer.
As the magic of the necromancermanding the undeadbined, a new breed of undead capable of withstanding holy power was born.
Ray looked at them and let out a scoff.
Is this the extent of your magic?
Is he trying to block him with these shoddy undead?
At best, holy power was only used to purify the surrounding air.
In the first ce, he didnt even consider holy power as part of his strength. Magic was enough to kill the undead.
He summoned the mana around him.
Fireball.
Whooosh! Whooosh!
With the incantation, about 20 fireballs were created by his side.
The people on the city walls started to be surprised.
Ma, Magic?!
How could the Saint have mana!
Different types of mana cannot exist in one body.
Yet, the Saint in front of them was wielding holy power and using mana.
How could this be possible?
But they were so focused on the uing battle that they put their questions aside.
Heor, who had seen him cast magic, shook his head.
Fireball is good against people, but Theres no chance of winning like this
They all swallowed hard at his words.
Heor was right. Fire magic specialized against people, but only 20 fireballs?
Even at a nce, the number of fireballs was rtively smallpared to the undead.
At best, 20 fireballs could have killed about 100 undead, which was questionable.
But their doubts turned into astonishment.
Ray began to gather the surrounding atmosphere.
It was a tremendous amount of mana flow that they could feel.
Could he have been thinking of casting Meteor likest time with this amount of mana?
The massive wave of mana moved as if sucking in the surroundings, even making their hair stand on end.
The 20 fireballs began to multiply.
100, 200.
The old man in the brown robe was even shocked at the sight of the ever-increasing fireballs.
His eyes started to shake as if there was an earthquake.
That, that crazy bastard
There were over 1,000 fireballs, and the old man wanted to scream at the absurdity.
The red earth drawn by the mes made Rays hair appear to glow red.
He arranged the fireballs in the sky.
One per each of the six of you. A thousand fireballs.
As soon as the words ended, fireballs began to fall to the ground one by one.
The nearly six thousand undead instinctively sliced at the falling fireballs with their swords.
But it was a futile effort. The fireballs, made of incredibly dense mana, not only resisted being sliced but also absorbed the swords, exploding along with the undead.
Oh damn it!
The Necromancer hastily gathered magic to create a protective shield.
After all, even if the undead were killed, they could be revived, but if he died, that was the end.
Even as a Lich known as the No Life King, he would surely have died if hit by such an attack.
Kwaang-! Paaang-!
A tremendous roar that seemed to deafen the ears rang out.
Fireballs scorched the earth as they struck the ground, like bloodstained rain falling.
Those who watched from the ramparts could not close their mouths agape.
That was not the appearance of a saint, but of a god.
Even considering Meteor, a thousand fireballs? Was that even possible for a human?
It was on par with the firepower of the Lesian Empires mage legion.
They looked at the ground where the explosions had ceased.
Once more, they were astounded.
The nearly six thousand-strong undead army had disappeared without a trace, leaving only about a hundred undead in their ce.
At their end, they saw someone surrounded by a ck protective shield.
Ray smiled as he looked at him.
Are you the Necromancer? he asked.
Ray moved towards him.
Seeing the saint rushing towards him with incredible speed, the Necromancer smiled.
This foolish son of a
He quickly chanted a ck magic spell.
Magic swirled around the old man like a whirlwind.
Even Ray had to step back momentarily in the face of the intense magic storm.
Return even the death that turns to dust! Your intense resentment will even make death submit! Death Revive!
Resurrection from death? What paradoxical magic.
With his incantation, the undead army that had been destroyed by the fireballs began to revive.
No, it wasnt just revival, their numbers seemed to have doubled.
The army of six thousand had be a legion surpassing ten thousand.
Furthermore, five Death Knights were resurrected around the Necromancer to protect him.
The Death Knights, with their red eyes shing, rushed towards Ray with cold breaths.
Heor, despite being an upper-ranked Aura User himself, gasped at the sword of the Death Knight which he couldnt properly block.
Heok!
The five Death Knights could even fight on equal footing with a Swordmaster.
Ray also tensed up slightly as he saw their swords.
They are quite fast. Are they simr to Father?
Even during sparring, they were only slightly better than Ail.
He couldnt block the swords of the five Death Knights.
Of course, that was the case when he didnt use magic, just like during sparring with his father.
Ray recited the incantation lightly.
Heal.
A blue light of mana swirled around him.
The moment the Death Knights bodies touched the blue light of mana, they began to melt away with smoke.
Chiik-
Aaaaaaargh!
Koooooo!
With a ghastly shriek, the five Death Knights charging at him evaporated in an instant.
Ray had decided to seal healing magic, but there was no need to keep that promise to the undead.
The old man looked at the vanished Death Knights with a dumbfounded expression.
Just one second?
Death Knights, invincible on the battlefield, unaffected by swords, magic, and even healing or purifying magic, had just evaporated in a second.
But he was not ready to give up yet.
He had an army of nearly ten thousand undead at hismand.
No matter what, there would be a limit to ones mana as long as they were human.
If he attacked again with the Death Knights, even a saint would be at a loss.
The old man clutched the magic energy in his hand and shouted.
Bone Spear!
His words made the magical energy seep into the ground.
But Ray was not perturbed by the sudden incantation.
Due to his characteristic of drawing mana from the atmosphere, he could see the path of the mana and know where and when it would emerge.
This made him a nemesis to other mages, despite being a mage himself.
Knowing how and where magic disperses.
For mages who even create arcane to hide the flow of mana, this was sheer horror.
In the first ce, mages cant fight against each other.
Moreover, instantly calcting the coordinates of the urring magic and forcefully colliding with the flowing mana produces an astonishing result.
Ray spoke.
Cancel.
Whoosh-
The magic energy was dissolved by mana, and the phenomenon of the about-to-ur magic was canceled.
The old mans eyes widened as if they were about to tear apart.
His own magic, even the deviating ck magic, was canceled by someone other than the caster!
The old man touched his cheek with trembling hands and shook his head.
This this is impossible
He mumbled, shaking his head in disbelief.
Ray didnt care whether the old man was headbanging or windmilling.
He had only needed to protect the border, catch the Necromancer, and return to the Holy Kingdom.
Ray gathered mana and restrained the old mans body.
Hold.
Then, the old man in the brown robe, trembling, could not even move his head as he wished and looked at Ray with trembling eyes.
To him, a saint like Ray was akin to a celestial being for ck mages like him.
The ability to neutralize undead with magic and forcibly cancel magic before it even urred was unheard of.
This surely was not human. Perhaps they had dered war on a god.
Ray looked at the trembling old man and spoke again.
You piled up mountains of corpses all your life. Now that its your turn, are you trembling with fear?
He looked coldly down at the old man.
There were no corpses around, only bloodstains.
Those corpses must have all turned into the undead in front of him.
Those undead must have been someones beloved family, children, friends, and lovers.
Having spent his life saving people, the sight of the undead wailing in sorrow made him shake his head involuntarily.
At least he could make themfortable, which was thest respect he could pay them.
He began to gather atmospheric mana in his hands.
Whoosh-
The flowing mana enveloping the atmosphere resonated.
Particles of mana gathered around him.
The blue light of mana gathering was a spectacr sight that made the people on the walls hold their breath.
Ray spread the mana gathered in his hands and uttered the incantation.
Extensive Cure.
The mana spread out like eyes, dissolving the floating undead particles.
Rumble! Crackle!
The army of over ten thousand undead began to scatter in the blue light of the mana.
The hot air created by the fireball and the ash seemed to have created an updraft, forming dark clouds.
Pitter patter.
A few raindrops began to fall.
Soon, the falling drops turned into a heavy rain that began to wet the ground.
The rain,bined with the blue light of the mana, seemed to wash away the sorrow of the corpses.
Rays clothes and hair, stained with the ck blood of the undead, became soaked in the falling rain.
Just moments before, an intense battle had taken ce, but now there were no undead to be seen around him.
People on the walls, who had lost friends,rades, and lovers, silently bowed their heads in mourning with him.
Chapter 86: Suppression
Chapter 86: Suppression
Amid themoners weeping, tightly hugging the bodies of their deceased families, warriors battled ferociously.
The fruit stall in the market was stained with blood, and mercenaries with severed limbsy unattended everywhere.
The scene diverged greatly from the usual peaceful Selonia.
Magicians forming the magic corps had upied Selonia.
They were no longer just a rebel force; it felt more like a war between nations.
But the holy kingdom had not failed to resist.
An elite unit had been dispatched to retake the surrounding areas of the castle, and arge number of troops were quickly mobilized to suppress the rebels.
However, the oue had not been favorable.
Calling it suppression was an understatement; it was more like clearing out enemies from their own front yard.
Retake? What retake? They had decided to hold out for reinforcements from neighboring kingdoms.
In Selonia, cries of grief from the people echoed everywhere.
Iriele, wearing armor stained with red blood, muttered as she struck down a knight in front of her.
No matter how many I kill, they just keeping
She wondered if the Saint was safe
Though she should have been focusing on suppressing the forces in front of her, she couldnt shake off thoughts of the Saint.
The idea that she might never see him again made her grip her weapon tighter.
Even her already formidable weapon, infused with divine power, emitted an even brighter light as it sliced through the knights.
The knight who attempted to block her was instantly cut down, sword and all.
She had been defending Selonia by the Popes orders.
The troops she had been given were substantial.
With them, she had resisted the overwhelming forces pouring into Selonia.
Yet, despite fighting alongside such arge force, the situation did not seem to improve.
Despite the countless enemies she had killed, she still saw armored troops beyond the horizon.
Moreover, these werent just low-skilled soldiers. asionally, a sword infused with aura flew at her, sending chills down her spine.
But she was the Saintess. Using her immense divine power granted by God, she showed no signs of fatigue, even after ying so many.
The only problem was that, unlike her, others had reached their physical limits.
Gasp Gasp
Ugh
Knights desperately parried flying swords, panting heavily.
Priests and clergy were exhausted, having used up their divine power to heal these knights.
The situation wasnt great.
They must have been exhausted too, fighting non-stop, without sleep or rest.
If only the Saint was here
She thought inadvertently and immediately shook her head.
The Saint was likely facing a much tougher battle than them.
Wishing for his help just because things had gotten a bit tough was shameless.
She clenched her teeth and swung her hand.
The divine power emanating from her hand transformed into an aura de and flew out.
Aaargh!
Pl-please
sh-
Due to its vast range, dozens before her were instantly in.
The cutting power was truly immense.
Everyone, whether they wore armor or tried to block, was cut down.
A brief silence ensued. Even if the rebel forces had the upper hand, no one willingly wanted to face such a brutal death.
Another sword energy flew in front of them.
Swooosh-
Kuhuk!
Uaaaak!
Just like her, dozens of people were cut down at once by the tremendous destructive power, and Iriel turned around.
There stood Zik, holding the scabbard in his left hand and the handle in his right, along with a girl.
Iriel smiled as she looked at them.
Feia youvee too, Zik.
At her words, Zik quickly bowed his head.
Greetings, Saintess. I apologize for not being able to follow proper etiquette due to the situation.
Dont worry, Saintess, now that Im here!
The girl called Feia said, acting coyly.
Upon hearing this, Zik frowned and shook his head.
Iriel cut down the knight in front of her and said,
Its fine. But Zik, was it okay that you were not following the Saint?
It was the Saintsmand.
Pardon?
Iriel asked with a puzzled face.
Zik emotionlessly ughtered the soldiers in front of him as he spoke.
The Saint ordered me to assist Iriel.
What?!
She eximed, looking baffled.
What does that mean?
No, what kind of confidence did he have to assist her?
Among all the ck magicians in history, she was facing the most notorious necromancer!
Ray might not have known, but Zik was the youngest swordmaster on the continent.
Surely, casting magic by her side would have been a tremendous help. So, why did he send such a person to her?
Iriel did not understand, and she was slightly irritated.
Why did he send such important high-level personnel to her instead of the more challenging battlefield?
She was angry, but paradoxically, she wasnt feeling bad.
Her heart was racing.
Unfamiliar emotions kept popping up, making her flustered.
Because she had felt dirty and ugly emotions that people her age wouldnt usually experience, she hadnt felt emotions that weremon for her age.
Could this be simr to the feeling of having a close friend? If this was what it felt like, she didnt dislike it.
The feeling that someone put her first before their own safety.
Maybe this was what it felt like to have affection for someone.
Suddenly, Iriel started cutting down soldiers in front of her.
Her movements became more intense.
Idiot!
She clenched her lips and charged into the enemy lines elegantly.
Dont die! Ille to assist you shortly!
Before departing for the border.
As Ray finished preparing to leave, Zik approached him as if he had been watching from somewhere.
He knelt on one knee toward Ray and said,
I will join you.
The resolve in his eyes and his well-controlled movements conveyed his determination.
There had been patients with simr eyes at the hospital.
The eyes of those who were ready to face death.
Ray chuckled and gently tapped Ziks forehead.
Dont follow me. Stay in Selonia.
He felt odd being addressed like an older brother by someone who was probably younger than him.
As Zik didnt have any siblings, it was a strange sensation.
Zik shook his head and said,
Your safety takes precedence over themand of the Saint.
Oh, you see, youll just be in the way even if you are here.
I dont mean to boast, but I possess considerable power. I beseech you, please dont refuse me.
Feeling his resolute will, Ray sighed.
Then, give it a try.
Ray smirked and looked at him, speaking.
Yes?
You said you have considerable power, right? Prove it now.
.
Zik stood up. The Saint was probably telling him to prove his readiness, right?
Understood.
His eyes changed instantly. His calm eyes were now assessing Rays posture.
With his skewed stance, there were countless openings, and his swaying legs seemed to be provoking an attack that would surely be sessful.
Please forgive my impoliteness, Saint.
Zik gripped the handle of his sword, and at the moment Ray exhaled, he aimed for his side with the back of the sword.
In an instant, the trajectory of the extended sword suggested he would ungracefully fall over.
But something impossible happened.
Hold.
The sword froze in its trajectory.
Ma, magic? How on earth?
A Saint using mana? What was happening?
What he used was a high-level mana technique, which even an academy headmaster would struggle to wield.
An absolute magical technique against lower mana entities.
It forcibly gathered mana around the opponent to halt their movement.
This meant it was possible to even stop the opponents heart with mana.
However, this only worked on lower entities.
No magician from any continent could forcibly halt him, a sword master, in his tracks.
Yet, his body froze in the motion of extending the sword.
Zik was dumbfounded, as if he had eaten honey, witnessing a magical technique unfold before his eyes that he had only read about in books.
Ever since he became a master, he didnt think he could lose to anyone.
Even in a match with a knightmander, he was indifferent, and watching children his age wield a sword made him yawn.
Yet, he couldnt win this time.
No, he was stopped even before he could attempt.
Ray opened his mouth and manipted the mana again.
Cancel.
The body that felt like it would never move again started moving.
The halted sword began to move again, and the drawn sword aimed straight at Ray.
Oh, no!
Even as the sword extended, Zik was startled.
He didnt expect it to move all at once like this.
Even if the sword energy wasnt frosty, it would be quite a blow if it hit.
ng-
But what he was worried about didnt happen.
The sound of metal shing against metal rang out.
In Rays hand was a small scalpel.
The scalpel, materialized with mana, flicked away Ziks sword.
The resilience felt in his hand was substantial.
As his hand tingled, Zik looked at him.
What in the world
What could be his true nature? At this age, being an Aura user would already qualify him as a genius, but his skills were beyond that.
Moreover, not being known to the public despite his skills meant he hadnt revealed his magical prowess to anyone, right?
At his age, hiding ones power was not an easy task. At this age, one would normally want to show off and be proud of their abilities.
Even Zik himself wouldnt have been able to do it if he hadnt received a strict education from a young age.
But he heard that Ray, who used to be amoner, couldnt have received such systematic education from a young age like him.
Did he instinctively know that hiding his power would be beneficial for him?
He definitely didnt have a proper mentor. He had self-taught his magic and swordsmanship to this level, and he had the cunning mind to hide his powers even after acquiring them.
A shiver ran down Ziks back.
If Ray had tried to kill him, he would have lost his life in an instant.
Truly, if he had gone after him, he would have only been a hindrance.
Without saying a word, Ray gently tapped Ziks shoulder.
While I am gone, stay with Iriel. Although shes a fool, she has her own way of thinking.
Iriel, who had been called the best saint ever produced by the holy kingdom, and praised for her devil-like brain and perfect handling of things, was now referred to as a fool who only thought in her own way.
At that, Zik couldnt say a word, he could only nod nkly.
Thus, Ray went towards the border, and Zik stayed in Selonia, helping Iriel.
Chapter 87: The Unending Rain (1)
Chapter 87: The Unending Rain (1)
Ray froze the necromancers movements with mana and smacked him to the ground.
Take this and return with the support troops.
Ray, who referred to the ck wizard that had ruined an era as a worthless object, immediately kicked off the ground and dashed away.
They didnt even have a chance to stop the saint.
After picking up someone lying foaming at the mouth, he jumped over the city wall, leaving behind a word, and disappeared.
Someone among them murmured.
Did we just defeat the necromancer?
The saint did it all himself.
They stared endlessly in the direction where Ray had disappeared.
As Ray approached Selonia, the rain started to intensify.
We need to hurry.
Ray mumbled while chewing on the jerky he had brought before arriving at the border.
The scale of the rebel forces was significant.
It was unlikely that it had ended before he arrived.
Instead, he would be fortunate if they hadnt been devoured alive.
ording to the rough reports he received through Euclid, the number of troops was enormous.
More than half of the nobles in the holy kingdom had joined it.
He should probably begin purging as soon as he returned.
Blinded by money and status, they betrayed their country and families.
Did they truly believe they wouldnt die someday?
From this perspective, the more religiously devout country seemed even brighter.
Ray, who ran without rest, arrived at Selonia a little more than half a dayter.
The situation had severely deteriorated.
.
The usually bustling market was filled with the stench of blood, and the shouts from various ces indicated that a battle was urring.
Ray quickly moved his feet.
Mary and Chris, who had helped him establish a house and store in Selonia.
He feared they might have been injured.
His guess was half correct.
Why half? Because Chris was already dead.
The heavy rain soaked the bodies of Chris and Mary.
Mary held the cold body of Chris, quietly shedding tears without changing her expression.
Blood was smeared all over their bodies, and like Chris, another corpsey cold nearby.
Knight?
Had Mary killed it?
How could a child, who didnt even know how to use mana, kill a knight?
He shook his head to forcibly erase the questions that poured in.
Ray approached Mary.
She didnt even realize he was there, continuing to shed tears in the same posture as before.
Ray ced his hands on Chriss wrist, neck, and chest in turn.
Then, he slowly shook his head.
He couldnt save this child.
More than half a day had passed since she died. She must have been killed while Ray was fighting the necromancer.
Then Mary spoke to Ray.
Chris didnt scream until the end
.
She was mute from birth In a situation where we were the only two, I felt a bit mean being the only one who could speak So, we stayed silent together.
Ray silently listened to her words.
Mary looked at Chris with a nk expression and continued speaking.
In trying to share the pain It seemed that the child was instead more hurt by my actions.
To the silent Ray, Mary dropped tears.
Its funny, isnt it? Ive hated them for continuously receiving only malicious acts in that damned alleyway until now But my brother kept getting hurt by my harmless actions. Hahaha sob sob I was no different from the trash that I hated!
Her expression, which was nk, gradually twisted, and then tears continuously fell down her cheeks.
Ray did not add any more words.
He knew very well that any unnecessary words offort would only be poison at this time.
Moreover, he didnt think of anyforting words. All he could do at this time was to listen to the story.
After crying for a while, Mary spoke to him again.
She must have gone, right?
Huh?
Chris must have gone to a good ce, right? Right? You youre a saint, so you would know?
At her words, Rays mouth closed tightly.
A saint, huh. Was he really a saint?
He hadnt seen, let alone spoken to, God.
No, he wasnt even sure if God existed in the first ce.
Yet everyone held him up as a saint.
Wasnt it funny? In reality, he had just been chosen to be a saint like winning a lottery.
What was a good ce anyway? Was it themonly mentioned heaven?
He, who had saved thousands, tens of thousands of lives, couldnt say anything.
I dont know.
He swallowed the words that rose to his throat.
What came out was a kind lie.
He must have gone to a good ce.
Ray forced a smile.
Saving someone was not just about saving that persons life.
A single word could save someone, and a single action could take that persons life. That was life.
In living such a life, if one volunteered to have a second life, then at least one should have been able to reach out a hand of salvation through lies in moments like these.
At his words, Mary burst into tears once more.
It became real to her that her brother had died when she heard these words from him, and no one else.
Ahhhh! Sob sob!
As she cried loudly, Ray looked up at the sky behind her.
The sky now seemed to ovep with Mary.
The rain still showed no signs of stopping.
However, someday the sun would brightly show its face.
Kraaak!
The scream had now be familiar.
Each time Iriel and Zik charged forward, fountains of blood and screams erupted here and there, and the morale of the forces slowly began to rise.
ordingly, elite forces started to emerge one by one from the enemy forces.
After all, it was impossible to stop a swordmaster and a saint with ordinary forces.
When those elites formed a formation and pressed on Zik and Iriel, they could not easily escape, even though they were a swordmaster and a saint.
Urgh
If this continues, we stand no chance of winning.
The situation did not bode well for Iriel, who had nned to reach Ray as quickly as possible.
I didnt want to resort to this method because it drains a lot of divine power, but.
She lifted her hand and dispersed holy power around her.
Blessing.
Ooooo!
Its a blessing!
A blessing unlike any that priests or clergymen could bestow rained down upon them.
Indeed, it was an immense holy power.
Even after granting blessings to such a significant force, she still had an abundance of holy power left to utilize.
Their previously bnced situation abruptly skewed in favor of the holy kingdom.
How dare you attempt to barter your god! You are unfit to be in the holy kingdom!
Die!
They released their fury.
From their perspective, they felt betrayed, so such anger was understandable.
Up until that point, they had worshipped the same god and had been part of the holy kingdoms forces before joining the rebellion.
As the situation unfolded in this manner, the rebellions elite forces could no longer withstand the saint and the swordmaster.
If they persisted in their resistance, their forces would only continue to dwindle under the adversarys onught.
But their concerns ended there.
A heavy bastard sword fell upon Iriels head from the enemy ranks.
Ugh
She hastily extended her hand to deflect the sword, but the impact numbed her hand.
Who could possibly deliver such a blow to her in a single strike?
Iriel looked up to identify her adversary.
There, she stared at the man, her eyes filling with tears.
Duke Jahad!
Oh, it seems you didnt appreciate my greeting.
Duke Jahad smirked mischievously and waved his hand.
Hello, saint.
I cant believe even you, a duke, would side with them!
Theres no advantage in remaining in a crumbling kingdom. Id rather be a count in the empire than a duke in a fallen kingdom. Hahaha!
Heughed heartily.
Nevertheless, Iriel could not recklessly attack him.
After all, there were only two swordmasters in the holy kingdom.
One was Duke Trey, whose family scion was Zik, and he stood right beside her. The other was Duke Jahad, who stood in front of her.
Duke Jahads skills far surpassed those of Zik, who had just be a swordmaster.
He even held his own against the famous swordmasters of the empire.
Even Iriel, as a saint, knew she could not easily defeat him.
Duke Jahad also felt the pressure of facing two individuals of swordmaster caliber, and thus did not rashly attack.
Thats why he proposed.
Saint, it might be better for both of us to step back here, dont you think?
Iriel began to ponder.
Indeed, stepping back was beneficial for both sides in various ways.
They could prepare their defenses better, and soon, with the arrival of reinforcements, they could suppress the rebellion and the undead.
Besides, Iriel wanted to hurry and help Rey.
She didnt know how long he had held on, especially since a day had already passed, and no one knew what had be of him by then.
But he was a 9th circle archmage, so he wouldnt have died already, right?
Knowing his skills, she inwardly felt relieved, but the opponent was that necromancer.
She couldnt help but worry.
Finally, Iriel made up her mind and nodded.
Lets both step back here this time.
And so, with a full-faced smile, Duke Jahad nodded.
A truly excellent decision. Then, I suppose we must part ways here.
Like lovers regretful of parting, Duke Jahad spoke with a semnce of sadness.
Iriel ground her teeth at this sight.
Duke Jahad We will meet again, sooner rather thanter.
That would indeed be delightful. Provided, of course, that the saintess remains alive until then. Hahaha!
Just as Duke Jahad was about to depart, a voice rang out from behind him.
Theres no need to meetter. Lets settle this now.
Who are you?
His eyes sharpened.
Ray, shuffling along, came into view.
Iriel and Zik eximed in surprise.
Sa Saint! How did you?
Surely, you didnt guard the national border?
Ignoring their astonished cries, Ray began to manipte mana.
Rock storm. Psychokinesis. Fire.
With his whispered incantation, rocks gathered instantaneously, forming a sphere as theypacted fiercely.
Iriel and Zik had seen this spectacle before.
No, Duke Jahad had also seen this magic, wielded by the saint.
Duke Jahads eyes widened as he muttered to himself.
H-how surely, as a saint, you should have been unable to use mana
mes began to lick at the hovering rock, sending waves of intense heat even to the ground below.
Ray smirked and spoke.
Its been a while, so I found it a bit hard to control my power. If I hadnt been careful, it might have just fallen to the ground.
At his words, everyone around turned pale with shock.
Chapter 88: The Unending Rain (2)
Chapter 88: The Unending Rain (2)
When that fell to the ground, both Swordmasters and ordinary people would die. It wouldnt just be death, but a death where nothing could be done.
He swallowed his saliva at the unexpected situation.
Today, we all die.
The cold expression and the words he uttered were not something a Saint would normally say.
Duke Jahad narrowed his eyes and stared at Ray.
Hes serious.
It was neither a joke nor a yful look in his eyes.
If we get hit by that
I knew we shouldnt have gotten involved in this!
Duke Jahads troops behind him looked at the meteor floating and burning in the sky in despair.
Frankly, Duke Jahad himself wasnt sure if he could survive if a rock of that size fell.
So, he threw hisst trump card.
How about a duel between leaders?
Of course, he knew that the opponent didnt need to ept it.
Having a duel when they were overwhelmingly advantageous? That was nonsensical.
Iriel and Zik knew very well how advantageous a duel in this situation would be for the opponent.
You mustnt agree, Saint.
Its not even worth considering.
Ray nodded his head.
He had no intention of dueling when it wasnt necessary.
Besides, he nned to kill them all anyway, so he didnt want to waste time dueling.
Seeing his reaction, Duke Jahad was cornered.
Its fine to kill them all. But if you personally kill them all with your hands, there will be problems, big or small, wont there?
Really?
Ray looked at Iriel and asked.
Its true, but the opponent is a rebel force. No matter how many lives Saint has to take, we can smooth things over.
Zik bowed his head and spoke.
Im sorry, but may I say something, Saint. Anyway, these people will be executed if they are caught. There will be problems, but it wont be as big as now.
After listening to them, Ray thought for a moment.
He had promised to make the Holy Kingdom the best on the continent.
If any problems, big or small, arose along the way, they could have hindered that promise.
Since he nned to kill them all anyway, wouldnt it have been better to capture them as prisoners and kill them through a fair trial instead of massacring them with magic?
Besides, he found Duke Jahads groveling for his life disgusting.
Having made up his mind, Ray chuckled and moved the mana.
Cancel.
Woo-woong~
The meteor that was floating in the air disappeared in an instant.
The rock scattered into the embrace of mana, the mes subsided, and soon disappeared.
As the massive meteor disappeared, Duke Jahad sighed in relief.
Even if they had a duel, he didnt know how much of a chance he would have, but it was better than having the meteor floating in the air.
After all, who would want a time bomb that could fall to the ground at any time by their bedside?
Unlike Duke Jahad, Iriel and Zik were on edge.
The troops stepped back and widened the space.
Well, there was no need to widen it because besides Iriel and Zik, there was no one around Ray.
As he cast Meteor, both the enemy and the allies avoided the area around him.
Once space was cleared, Duke Jahad raised his bastard sword.
The duke was carefully observing Rays stance, looking for an opportunity to attack.
Standing as if he were rooted to the spot, he frowned at Ray, sword at the ready.
Its strange there are too many openings. Is he baiting me?
Ray stood at an angle, seemingly full of openings as he looked at Duke Jahad.
But oddly enough, it felt like he would instantly block any attack.
Seeing him remain in ce, Ray took a step forward.
What are you thinking about? Should I go?
His eyes were cold, but he was smiling at the corners of his mouth.
Thats not the expression a fifteen-year-old kid should have.
Duke Jahad took a small breath before rushing at Ray.
His massive sword seemed to cleave Rays head in two.
ng-
With a sound of metal shing, Duke Jahads sword was blocked.
The dukes eyes widened.
A sword made of mana?
Ray, who held a transparent blue sword, seemed slightly surprised as he spoke.
Did you manage to avoid getting cut?
As he spoke, Duke Jahad looked at his own sword.
He then noticed that the surface of his bastard sword was slightly sliced off.
With that realization, the duke stepped back, his hand starting to tremble.
I intended to settle this with the Aura de from the beginning!
A secret technique unique to swordmasters, it was meant to cut through everything.
Yet his Aura de failed to seed in its attack, and instead, his own sword was nearly cut in two.
Where had this monstere from? Had the gods taught him magic from a young age?
Regardless of what Duke Jahad was thinking, Ray was in his own world of astonishment.
The sword, made entirely of mana, possessed enormous destructive power.
Since it didnt use a medium like a sword or an arrow, it contained much more of manas inherent power.
Despite having used the dense atmospheric mana, he hadntpletely cut through the dukes sword.
This suggested the dukes skill was immense.
In reality, Ray could have ended the fight immediately.
He had killed five death knights in an instant.
No matter how skilled a swordmaster the other was, he should have been able to kill him too.
But killing him would gain nothing.
Since he ended up facing a swordmaster, it would be better for his own swordsmanship development to learn how the other used his swordsmanship and mana.
Thats why he faced him in this manner.
Ray lunged at Duke Jahads chest.
The duke parried with his sword, keeping Ray at bay.
The sword moved freely in elegant curves, disying immense proficiency.
Ray stepped forward with his left foot, letting the dukes sword, which aimed at his shoulder, slide off.
He then quickly thrust his sword at the opening in the dukes side.
ng-
But the duke astonishingly blocked Rays sword with great speed.
So, this is what being a swordmaster means?
When he faced the death knights, he thought he could win with swordsmanship alone if he wanted to.
But when he faced Duke Jahad, he realized that swordsmanship alone was not enough to defeat a swordmaster.
He was far toocking in practice.
The Dukes thoughts on facing Ray alone were not simple.
What is this?
He could feel it every time their swords shed.
With each strike of the sword, with each confrontation, Ray grew incredibly fast.
That was because Ray was intentionally inputting all of the Dukes sword movements into his brain.
Then, he reflected that in his own swordsmanship, pouring it out against the Duke as if he were a practice partner.
To the Duke, this series of processes seemed like Ray was growing at an enormous speed.
Rays sword, filled with mighty energy, shed across the Dukes shoulder.
The technique I just used!
Seeing Ray perform the exact same technique he had used, Duke Jahad hurriedly lifted his sword.
But the speed and proficiency of that sword were terrible.
Moreover, the step he took while swinging the sword was something he had never seen before. Yet strangely, he couldnt easily block it.
If he tried to block, it was a futile attempt, and if he tried to ignore it, it was a mistake.
Even he, who had gone through numerous real battles, saw this swordsmanship for the first time.
How must it look to others?
ng- ng- ng-
In just a few seconds, dozens of swords shed.
Like a sponge soaking up water, Duke Jahads swordsmanship unfolded through Rays sword.
Even the familys secret swordsmanship had been stolen.
When Ray aimed for the neck and then changed direction to sh at the thigh, Duke Jahad eventually allowed the attack.
Swoosh-
It was a shallow wound, but that single wound conveyed a lot of meaning to him.
At first, he thought he could win.
He seemed tock real battle experience, and his proficiency with the sword was terrible.
Moreover, he either didnt know or chose not to use the method of activating mana in his body, so his sword moved significantly slowly.
But soon, his speed increased, and his proficiency began to improve noticeably in the heat of battle.
Duke Jahad, who had been hailed as a prodigy since his youth, looked at his wound and muttered unknowingly.
If such a thing as a genius exists, this must be it
But still, there was no sign of Ray sheathing his sword.
On the contrary, he moved even faster towards Duke Jahad.
The sword aimed at the neck, inside of the elbow, knee, and chest was threatening to anyone observing.
The thought that he had trained that threatening sword filled him with rage.
Ugh!
He channeled aura to deflect the sword.
ng- ng-
Rays deflected sword returned even quicker to sh at him.
ng- ng- ng-
Ray kept pressuring the Duke with his sword.
It seems its time to end this.
There was nothing more to gain from the Duke.
All that remained was to swing the sword more and refine his skill.
Ray withdrew his sword.
Then, the Duke used his sword as a cane and took a deep breath.
Huff Huff
Are you satisfied now? Lets end this.
Huff E-enough Huff Please stop.
You cant.
What does that mean
Ray spoke coldly as he looked into the severely trembling eyes of Duke Jahad.
Duke, as a Swordmaster, you would never have assisted someone elses rebellion. You instigated and led the rebellion yourself, didnt you? Did you persuade other nobles to gain some benefits?
Ugh I simply suggested to the surrounding nobles that this was one way to go about it!
Nonsense!
Ray raised his sword as he finished speaking.
Duke Jahadughed at Ray as he saw the sword descending in a straight line above his head.
I have superior realbat experience!
Such straight-line attacks were bound to create openings as soon as they were deflected.
All he needed to do was deflect the excited Saints sword strike and then cut his neck.
He raised his bastard sword diagonally above his head.
However, at thest moment, Rays sword disappeared in a blur.
Then, the sword that began appearing past the Dukes sword sliced through the Dukes body.
Swish-
With a sound like paper being cut, blood oozed from the Dukes eyes, which were wide open in disbelief.
How, did
Ray had scattered mana at thest moment to make the sword disappear, and then, in that brief moment, remade the sword with mana.
It was truly the ultimate attack.
No Swordmaster could block this attack.
Duke Jahad, a widely known Swordmaster on the continent, met his end in this way.
His severed body thudded to the ground.
Zik and Iriel were probably the only ones who witnessed hisst moments.
Especially Zik, a Swordmaster like Duke Jahad, was astonished.
An unstoppable sword
The sword that every Swordmaster would have dreamed of at least once unfolded in Rays hands.
Chapter 89: The Unending Rain (3)
Chapter 89: The Unending Rain (3)
Where were the undead?
By the time the support troops from the small kingdoms around the Holy Kingdom, Beibon Kingdom, and Gleyman Kingdom, arrived at the border of the Holy Kingdom, the battle had already ended.
The sight of thend soaked in ck blood was all that greeted the numerous troops they had brought, leaving them bewildered.
They were met by Heor, Bael, and the captain of the guards, Kain.
Heor greeted them as their representative.
Nice to meet you. I am Heor, themander of the Holy Kingdoms Third Knight Order.
I am Geyman, themander of the First Knight Order from Beibon Kingdom.
First Knight Order Commander from Gleyman Kingdom, Klein, and
Likewise, themander of the Second Magic Corps from Gleyman Kingdom, Philia.
We sincerely thank you foring a long way for the Holy Kingdom.
No problem. The resurrection of the Necromancer was not just a problem for the Holy Kingdom.
Soon, troops from the Lesian Empire were to arrive as well. But Where was the Necromancer?
When Geyman asked cautiously, everyones eyes focused.
Given that they had anticipated a fierce battlefield and had nned numerous operations before arriving, their perplexity was all the more significant.
Heor scratched the bridge of his nose awkwardly.
Speak up now, man!
As everyone waited for his lips to part, Kain touched the back of his neck and then spoke.
The thing is We had already caught him. The Necromancer
Yes?
What did that mean?
The Necromancer was no mere monster like Kobolds or Goblins. How had they caught him?
I find it hard to understand. Youre saying you had already caught the Necromancer, but what does that
Klein from Gleyman Kingdom asked as if interrogating, but his words trailed off.
This was because Bael had brought in the bound Necromancer in advance.
He was already frozen in mana, and just in case, they had also tied him up with ropes.
Upon seeing this, their jaws dropped.
The overwhelming magical aura that surrounded them was clearly not that of some lowly ck magician.
It was undoubtedly the Necromancer!
Geyman trembled as he asked,
Who on earth defeated the Necromancer?
It was our Holy Kingdoms saint.
At Heors words, Klein furrowed his brows slightly.
The saint?
Yes.
ording to what Klein had heard, the saint wasnt even twenty years old.
How had he defeated the Necromancer?
Perhaps with the divine power received from God?
Indeed, if it was divine power, which was antithetical to magic, then it wasnt entirely impossible. Moreover, if they had deployed troops in front of them and used them to attack only the Necromancer, then the possibility increased a bit.
But even in the era of magic, there were saints. They had been killed by the Necromancer on the battlefield, though.
But how could a young saint have subdued the Necromancer?
Leaving Klein aside, Geyman nodded.
You worked together with the saint to capture the Necromancer. That is truly admirable.
At his words, not only Heor, but also Bael and Kain fell silent.
As they remained silent, Bael sternly spoke.
The Necromancer was defeated solely by our saint.
Yes?
What did that mean!
The mysterious sound led them, the reinforcements, into confusion as they plunged deeper into thebyrinth.
How can you catch the Necromancer alone?
Not only the Swordmaster, but also the 6th Circle Master, who represented the limit of human capability, found it impossible to have a full-scale confrontation with the Necromancer.
If they dared to attack, they would be turned into pulp by the Death Knight.
How could they possibly subdue the Necromancer, who was surrounded by countless undead and protected by them?
Geyman was puzzled, and Bael answered him.
Maybe as I see it, through magic
Magic?
Philia, themander of the magic legion of the yman Kingdom, who had been quietly listening, asked with a frown.
How did you eradicate the undead with magic?
Undead were known as the natural enemies of magicians.
No matter how much magic power they poured into attacks, how could they have subdued the moving undead with magic?
Furthermore, the one using magic was none other than the Saint.
How could the Saint, who should have possessed divine power, use mana?
If the opposing divine power and mana circted together, the body wouldnt have been able to handle the pressure and would have exploded.
It might have been possible if you created about a thousand fireballs
A thousand fireballs do you realize how absurd that sounds? Philia asked with a slightly annoyed tone.
But Bael was simply telling the truth about what he had witnessed.
It was true, and in reality, afterunching a thousand fireballs, the undead had disappeared without a trace and couldnt easily revive.
But for them, who didnt know this fact, they could only think that the holy kingdom was hiding something from them.
A thousand fireballs? It was an impossible task even for magicians, let alone a 6th Circle sorcerer.
And a young Saint aplished that? Who would have believed that!
Philia, Gayman, and Klein started making their own guesses.
Is there someone in the Holy Kingdom who can subdue the Necromancer?
Maybe they used the Saint as an excuse to hide that weapon.
Its strange. It doesnt seem like theyre lying but did they think we would believe such an outrageous story?
When they thought about the impossible task again, it somehow made sense.
There was just one day left for them to prove their thoughts wrong.
With Rays victory, the morale of their troops skyrocketed.
Wow!
The Saint has won!
It wasnt just the ordinary soldiers, but also themanding officers who felt the same way.
The squad leaders and toon leaders gave orders to the soldiers.
Capture all the rebels and put them in prison!
Dont let a single one escape!
Wow!
Boom-
They charged in with a tremendous noise.
Contrarily, the rebels morale drastically dropped.
They had already lost in terms of justification, and seeing theirmander, Duke Jahad, defeated, they had no remaining will to fight.
They were captured one by one.
For those who had already lost the will to fight, futile resistance led only to death.
Therefore, they showed no significant resistance.
However, some tried to escape or resist.
They were thoroughly made examples of by being put to death.
Now, may I go?
Of course. Who do you think we should thank for this?
Iriel narrowed one eye at Rays words.
Zik looked up at him with more respect than before, bowing deeply from his seat.
Forgive me for not following you to the battlefield.
Theres nothing to forgive.
Ray chuckled, waved his hand, and disappeared into Seleronia Castle.
He left immediately after dealing with the matter because of Mary.
He had left Mary in his mansion as she could have been in danger again at any time.
The battlefield was mostly cleared up, and all that was left was to suppress the remnants.
It was a rebellion that had arisen all over the Holy Kingdom, so suppressing it would take some time.
Soon, reinforcements will arrive The rebellion will be handled somehow.
After returning to the castle, he went straight to his mansion, where Euclid waited for him at the entrance.
Have you returned, Saint?
Yes. Hows Mary?
Shes asleep.
Does she seem okay?
Yes. She seems to have calmed down somewhat. May I ask why you brought this child here?
Maid.
Pardon?
Euclids fine eyebrows twitched slightly.
Ray chuckled at her expression and shook his head.
Im half serious. I was thinking of leaving her with you.
Leaving her with me
Leaving her with herself meant he intended to use Mary as a maid!
Before I saved her, she saw a knight dead where she was. Mary probably did it. I noticed a murderous intent in her eyes. She had the nature of an assassin.
She had quite the skills, huh?
No. She didnt even know how to properly use mana.
Didnt you just say she killed a knight?
I meant she killed him without using mana.
Could a normal girl kill a knight who had trained in mana and swordsmanship?
Was that even realistically possible?
But having Ray, an unreal entity who looked like he had gathered all unreal existences and doubled in size, made her nod in agreement.
That made sense But why did you decide to leave her to me?
Among the people I knew, you were the most suitable person to teach someone.
It wasnt a stretch to think that way.
There was Zik, whose head was filled with loyalty and swordsmanship, and Saint Iriel, who was a fool (from Rays perspective) and didnt even know how to properly teach.
There were other houses that imed to secretly protect him without even showing their faces.
He couldnt leave Mary to them.
By process of elimination, Euclid was obviously the right person.
At Rays words, Euclid blushed slightly.
Her expressionless eyes widened a little, and her mouth opened slightly.
Did she have a quite cute side?
It felt like looking at a younger sister with not much age difference.
After a brief sigh, Euclid spoke again, maintaining her expressionless face.
If the Saint left her to me, I had no choice but to follow yourmand, but What exactly should I teach her?
Etiquette should be fine, right? Oh, but I would like her to be able to protect herself at least.
Understood. I will start tomorrow then.
Good. The rebellion forces should subside somewhat, so it should be fine Ill head back to my room now.
Rest peacefully.
Receiving Euclids greeting, Ray moved towards his room.
Even as he moved quietly, he intentionally released mana secretly.
He pulled numerous strands of mana, detected the surroundings, and sent them in all directions to avoid missing any signs of presence.
Soon, he sensed a faint presence.
As expected, they were hard to find.
Upon entering the room, he felt someone had followed him and moved to the terrace on one side of the room.
Looking down at the battle outside the window, Ray spoke quietly.
Show yourself now.
Chapter 90: Another Necromancer (1)
Chapter 90: Another Necromancer (1)
But despite Rays weighty words, there was no reaction from the surroundings.
If someone had seen this scene, they might have thought he was insane!
He wasnt some middle school syndrome patient, yet he was talking to himself in an empty room, saying, Show yourself now!
After speaking, there should have been a response, right?
Since when had the loyalty of the holy nation fallen to this level?
Ray started coughing and pointed with his finger, one by one.
You there, next to the table! You, who just came in! You, next to the ceiling! Im talking to you, pal!
Ray, who had been pointing here and there, finally nced to his side.
And finally, you next to me, that makes seven.
The Seven Divine Guardians were surprised.
Who were they? A secretive force that protected the saint as a minority elite.
Even on the battlefield, no one had noticed their existence. Even Duke Jahad hadnt!
But the person they were serving had recognized them at a nce, even pointing out their locations and correctly identifying that there were seven of them.
Since everything had been revealed, there was no need to hide anymore.
The Seven Divine Guardians revealed themselves.
Swish- swish-
All of them were dressed in ck night clothes.
The peculiar thing was that even though they had revealed themselves, their presence still felt faint.
It was like seeing a mirage. There was no sign of them, yet they were visible, an ironic situation.
One by one, they bowed before the person they were serving for the first time.
Heukyeong greets the saint.
Sayaeng greets the saint.
Cheongyeong greets the saint.
Jeokyeong greets the saint
Hongyeong greets the saint.
Soyeong greets the saint
Hyulyeong greets the saint.
When was thest time they had used their voices? Since the saint came to the holy nation, they hadnt used their voices.
Their mission was to protect the saint in secrecy without being noticed by anyone, so they thought they would not need to use their voices anymore
Ray frowned and said,
Why are all your names like that? Talk about naming sense.
Our names were given ording to our characteristics.
So, you have a dark characteristic, hence Heukyeong?
And this one is small, so Soyeong?
This is not Power Rangers!
Ray sighed and waved his hand.
He didnt call them to me their names.
Putting the names aside. The reason I called you, who had been left alone till now, is because theres a child I want you to take care of.
Then Hyulyeong answered,
Are you talking about that girl, Mary?
Yes. As you might have seen, Mary has the qualities of an assassin.
And you are going to raise her as an assassin because she has the qualities?
It doesnt mean to turn her into a fully-fledged assassin. Its just that Marys nature is that of an assassin. So, I mean, make a sword that suits that nature.
This time, Soyeong, who appeared to be a small girl, answered.
So, are you saying that the Saint just wants to teach the child skills?
Thats right! Soyeong knows very well!
Although Ray just said her name, Soyeong felt upset.
Was it because of his words, asking if her name, Soyeong, came from being small?
It was the first time in her life that her lifelong name felt unpleasant.
However, Soyeong did not show it and shook her head to Ray.
Thats impossible. We must secretly escort the Saint, so we dont have time to teach anyone.
Cheongyeong added.
Besides, if someone finds out how many of us there are or what kind of beings we are, it could indirectly or directly threaten the Saints safety.
Ray sighed at those words.
Who would threaten him? If a state threatens Ray, maybe, but a mere organization wouldnt have any effect.
The Seven Divine Guardians knew that too.
However, since their duty was to prepare for all risks, they could not ept Mary.
I knew it wouldnt be easy
Ray made his final move.
Isnt it an order?
Startled-
Each of them flinched.
Huh? Did it not seem like it would work?
He had made that statement without any particr expectation, but it seemed more effective than any other words.
Ray made a strange expression and spoke again.
Its an order! Teach the assassin skills to Mary!
We obey themand of the Saint
We obey themand of the Saint.
Eh?
Ray tilted his head with a puzzled expression at the smoothly settled situation.
So, am I truly the Saint?
He hadnt felt that he had be a Saint until then, but seeing this, it finally sank in.
Ray wondered if each family had its own characteristics in this situation.
Just as Zik prioritized his safety over themand of the Saint, it seemed like themand of the Saint was the highest priority for them.
The Seven Divine Guardians were loyal to themand.
The Duke of Trey was loyal to the safety of the Saint.
Then what about the Becroix family?
Ray shook his head as he suddenly became curious.
He thought there was no need to worry about it right then.
After Ray left, the troops were suppressing the rebel forces and wrapping things up.
Fortunately, thanks to the Saint, itll end smoothly.
Iriel said, and Feia softly asked.
Um, Saintess.
Yes?
Who is the Saint exactly?
Feia! Ive told you repeatedly to be respectful when talking about the Saint!
Zik growled.
What! Arent you curious? Just now, that magic! Swordsmanship! Anyone can see that hes definitely not human! What if hes actually from a great race that descended for fun?
Feias words, while he had always respected the Saint and his respect for Zik had grown after the battle with the Duke Jahad, were equivalent to sphemy for Zik.
Zik gazed at the sword handle, his eyes gleaming.
You really must want to die! If it wasnt for the Saintesss presence!
It was quite a feat for Feia to continually anger Zik, who was usually so expressionless and indifferent to others.
Iriel interjected as the two squabbled.
Now, now, stop fighting. As for the Saint
Even Iriel, who had been observing them closely, started to feel bewildered.
Really, what kind of person was he?
He had incredible power, a devilish intellect, and showed tremendous growth while fighting with Duke Jahad.
If one were to possess even one of these talents, they could potentially rule the world. But how could one even begin to describe the Saint who possessed all of these talents?
Feia snorted as she saw Iriel struggling to exin.
See, even the Saintess cant exin it!
Iriels eyebrows twitched at those words.
For some reason, she felt a strong urge to hit Feia.
Should she have encouraged Zik to hit Feia instead?
Just as she thought that, an enormous roar erupted from the battlefield that was nearly settled.
Boom! Boom!
Whats happening
Zik and Feia quickly grasped the handles of their swords, readying for battle.
Had the rebel forces reinforcements arrived? No, that couldnt have been possible; they couldnt have arrived so quickly.
Considering that the rebellion had spread not only to Celonia but across the entire Holy Kingdom, capturing the regions castles would have taken time.
White thorns appeared in their field of vision.
Iriel muttered to herself.
Bones? Magic?
Bones and magic. What happened when the two werebined?
Not just Iriel, but the faces of Zik and Feia turned pale.
Necromancer.
Sure enough, the corpses that were strewn across the battlefield began to have their flesh stripped away by magic.
Destructive magic enveloped the surroundings, and the putrid smell of rotting corpses permeated the air.
The corpses touched by the magic all turned into undead and came back to life.
In an instant, banshees floated in the sky.
Kyaaaaa!
Kyaaaa!
A bone-chilling cold and a piercing noise swept across their backs.
Kugh
Its so cold
Just from the cold, the soldiers at the front froze to death.
The cold and the undead made no distinction between enemy and ally, killing all humans in sight.
Ahhhh!
There are undead! Ahhh!
I cant move Its too cold
Iriel looked at the scene and hurriedly activated her divine power.
Extensive Cure!
Whooosh-
A majestic divine power purified the surrounding magic and eradicated the undead.
It wasntparable to Ray, but it was powerful wide-range divine magic.
Over half of the undead disappeared in an instant.
However, that was all. There were still many more corpses.
Iriel gritted her teeth and raised her divine power.
Her divine power, simr to the surrounding demonic energy, swirled around, suppressing the resurrection of the undead.
Se, Saintess!
Take advantage of this gap, Faia and Zik, hurry to the front!
Understood!
Got it!
Following Iriels urgent words, Zik and Faia nodded and charged forward.
Now that the resurrection of the undead was prevented, they had to suppress the Necromancer as soon as possible.
With this amount of demonic energy used, perhaps even the Necromancer wouldnt be able to summon the Death Knight.
However, that was their misconception.
An enormous amount of demonic energy descended from the air in front of them.
Kraaaaah!
Dormant demonic energy. The gleaming blood-red eyes were not something humans could contend with.
A body made of bones, and simrly, wings made of bones.
Iriel widened her eyes at this sight.
Bo Bone Dragon
A weapon that had decimated the magic era of the past.
Magic below the 7th circle was all nullified, and even the Aura de couldnt leave a scratch on this true form of the undead.
What kind of Necromancer had once again raised this forbidden ck magic?
Zik and Faia lost their fighting spirit.
The Dragon Fear that flowed from the Bone Dragon made the word battle disappear from everyones consciousness.
KwooOOOoOo!
With a single p of its wings, the ground shook as if an earthquake had urred.
The demonic energy that emanated from the Bone Dragon pushed Iriels divine power far away in an instant.
Chapter 91: Another Necromancer (2)
Chapter 91: Another Necromancer (2)
A fierce dragons fury shot through their gazes!
Even though it was markedly different from aplete dragon, the one before them was indeed a dragon.
Its tremendous magical energy, fitting for its majesty, could certainly be called the cause of an eras destruction.
Zik and Pia instantly stiffened.
We must run away
A real dragon what on earth is this
Could it be that another era was disappearing like this?
Under the dragons fury, many soldiers lost their senses.
Their swords were now turned not against the rebels, but against their own allies.
Swish-
Aaaargh!
Die! To die and be reborn, thats it! Hahaha!
They had already been consumed by the endlessly surging magical energy. Iriel gnashed her teeth at this sight, then gathered her holy power once more.
Holy Protect!
Whoosh-
Immense holy energy swirled around, spreading far from her.
But it had no special effect.
Because the amount of magic spewing forth was overwhelming Iriels holy power.
Instead, that holy power caught the eye of the real dragon.
Grrrr-
With a low growl, the real dragon fixed its gaze on Iriel.
The fear peculiar to dragons.
Even The Saintess Iriel trembled as she faced it head-on.
Shiver shiver shiver-
Then Zik firmly pressed his lips together and stood in front of Iriel.
Urgh
The fear seemed slightly less oppressive as it was now divided between the two of them.
Then Pia joined in.
Ugh living to face a dragons fear Its an honor in a way, isnt it? Sniff!
Despite sweating profusely, there was a smile on his face - truly an oddball.
Iriel felt grateful to these two people.
The thought of sharing the fear wasnt something one could simply consider.
Perhaps even the fear alone could cost them their lives.
Such an act without hesitation could onlye from significant trust.
Pia belonged to a family that served Iriel, but wasnt Zik from a ducal house serving The Saint?
Her gratitude was beyond words.
However, they were hardly in a position to take any action.
Merely enduring the fear was already their limit.
Then the banshees began their attack.
Kiiiyaaaaaah!
Aaaaaahhhhh!
Ssssh-!
With a piercing scream, Ziks quick movements shielded the two from the swiftly swooping ws of the banshee.
Thanks to him, his body was torn like a piece of paper.
Aaaargh!
Lord Zik!
You fool! What were you doing!
They were already bound by the dragons fear, unable to move - what kind of action was that!
Blood gushed from Ziks mouth.
The recent attack could only have been endured because his body had been enhanced after reaching the level of a Sword Master.
A banshee was a higher-level undead monster, akin to a Death Knight.
In terms of annihtion rather than single-targetbat, it was an undead that exerted greater power than a Death Knight.
How formidable would such an undead be if it attacked an immobile target?
He had wrapped holy power around his skin, repelling most attacks, but now even his body seemed to be tearing apart.
Perhaps someone like Pia would die after a few attacks.
Cough! Ptui!
Zik coughed and spat out blood.
We must buy time until the arrival of the Holy One. To im to be his servant, one must at least be able to do that
He forcibly moved his stiff body and drew his sword.
How many times would he be able to swing this sword?
If only he hadnt been bound by the chains!
Zik red at the surrounding undead with sharp eyes.
Soon, the undead would swarm towards the scent of blood.
As expected, not only the banshee but also the undead soldiers began to gather around them one by one.
ck-ck-
Aaaaaaaaaah!
The sound of shing skeletons and the banshees wailing served as a signal, and they all pounced on Pia, who appeared to be the most vulnerable among the three.
Aaaaah!
Slish-
The banshee attacking her was sliced in an instant.
However, because of her slow movement, she couldnt stop the undead soldiers.
An undead knights de pierced through Ziks side.
Burning pain erupted, and a groan slipped from Ziks mouth.
Ugh
He moved quickly and decapitated the undead knight.
Im fine, so take care of yourself first! You fool!
Pia cried out in a trembling voice.
Youve got no strength, but your mouth sure is alive Cough!
Zik continued to swing his sword at the undead.
Upon seeing him, Iriel raised a surge of holy power, but she couldnt escape the chains.
Please! O God!
She sought divine help desperately.
But no response came.
After all, she was not a Sword Master.
She had merely received an abundance of holy power from the god and had a bit more freedom in using it than others, which allowed her to demonstrate power close to that of a Sword Master.
On the contrary, Zik had attained the position of a Sword Master purely through swordsmanship and enlightenment.
His physical and mental capacities, pushed to the limits of humanity, allowed him to move slightly despite being suppressed by the chains.
It was natural that Pia and Iriel, unlike Zik, couldnt move an inch before the might of the dragon they faced.
Even in the magical era, hadnt it been due to such elementalpatibility that the saint died?
The ability to do nothing but watch Zik fight was frustrating.
Despite being a holy woman who seemed capable of doing anything, Iriel felt helpless.
Zik nced at Iriel and Pia and gripped the hilt of his sword tighter.
The weakest among us is Pia. They will probably target her next again.
His prediction was urate.
Excluding the banshee lurking in the air, the undead were drawn to Pia and charged at her.
With that, Zik exhaled and drew his sword once more.
Gasp!
With a swift motion, Zik unleashed a thin slice of divine power in front of him, instantly cleaving through nearly a hundred undead in a single stroke.
Observing this, the undead, who had deemed Zik to be the greatest threat, previously swarming around Feya, began to converge towards him.
Zik exhaled once again and swung his sword through the air.
sh-!
Numerous undead were shed apart once again.
However, the power of his blows had noticeably diminished from before.
Drenched in a mix of sweat and rain, Zik gritted his teeth.
My divine power is starting to run out!
Having continuously battled the rebel forces, his divine power showed signs of depletion.
He nced around, seeking reinforcements.
But he soon shook his head in resignation.
Knights of the holy kingdom, being devoured by the undead,ughed demonically as they cut down each other there was no help to be sought from them.
How had the knights of the holy kingdome to such a state?
They were no longer the proud knights he knew, those who had once shared hardships with him, nowughing hysterically as they drank the blood of theirrades.
As Zik continued to fend off the relentless assault of the undead, his sword movements slowed.
No! Im losing strength!
Squeak-!
In that moment of weakness, the undead knights swords plunged into Zik.
Arghhh!
His chest was instantly shredded, blood spurted out.
A pool of blood formed around him, soaked by the rain.
The amount of blood flowing was a clear indicator of a life-threatening situation.
Kyaahhh!
Feya screamed at the sight.
Ah, I thought it was a banshee So noisy Cough!
Zik, staggering, managed to cut down an undead knight.
Blood incessantly poured from Ziks mouth, who was barely standing, his sword nted in the ground.
Heugh Heugh
Breathing was a struggle. Never since bing a Swordmaster had he felt so exhausted.
Was it ack of training?
Zik managed a bitter smile.
Not all Swordmasters were the same.
Even Duke Jahad was an opponent he knew he could not defeat.
If Duke Jahad had been there in his ce, protecting them perhaps he would have held out longer.
Somehow, he felt grateful that the true dragon had remained passive, merely emitting its aura.
The banshee, seizing the opportunity as Zik weakened, swooped down from the sky.
Kiiiyaaahhhhh!
ng-
Zik quickly raised his sword to block the banshees ws and, with a smooth motion, severed its hand.
Kyaahhhhhhhh!
Zik, gasping for breath, gave a wry grin at the banshees even louder shrieks.
Heugh Does it hurt? Heugh
Grrraaagh!
With a pained cry, the banshee lunged at him again.
The undead knights, seemingly tireless, joined the assault.
The banshee aimed for his throat, while the undead knights targeted his chest and abdomen.
I cant block this.
Zik barely managed to parry the banshees strike aimed at his throat.
Kaang-!
The cold touch of a sword was felt on the chest and abdomen that he couldnt defend in time.
Pook- Pook-
The undeads thrust had pierced holes through his chest and abdomen.
Ziks body was reduced to tatters by the wounds.
Peiah cried out in despair.
No waaaaay!!!
Iriel, too, choked up with tears as she screamed.
What are you doing! Hurry up ande here, you foolish saint!!!
The banshee attacked again, targeting the neck this time.
Zik watched with incredible speed as the banshees ws swooped towards him.
If hit, death would have been inevitable.
He tried to lift his sword, but his body wouldnt move.
Perhaps even a Swordmaster had limits, after all.
Zik let out a dryugh.
Dying on the battlefield isnt the worst way to go.
Just as he was about to close his eyes epting his fate.
He saw the back of someone blocking his view, faster than the banshee.
Extensive cure.
Hwaaak-!
With those words, the surrounding undead began to disintegrate into heaps of ash.
The Bone Dragons demonic energy, which even Iriels holy power couldnt withstand, was devoured and eroded by Rays mana.
The dark energy around them swept away, reced by a blue light of mana.
Kraaaak!
Kagagagak!
Along with the undeads screams, not a single one remained in the vicinity.
The Bone Dragon pped its wings, howling.
Kraaaaaaaaa!
Despite the wind that rivaled a storm and its overwhelming presence, Ray remained expressionless as he observed the Bone Dragon.
So, a necromancer still existed.
Ray began gathering a massive amount of mana from the atmosphere as he spoke.
The amount was iparable to the mana he had drawn when healing Aira.
The atmosphere seemed to be sucked into Rays left hand.
The swirling mana shredded the nearby trees as if they were paper.
Soon, a terrifyingly dense and enormous amount of mana gathered around Rays left hand.
Feeling threatened by this sight, the Bone Dragon gathered its magic power and took a deep breath.
Kaang-
Zik and Iriel watched in rm and shouted desperately.
To use a breath attack in a ce like this!
A Dragon Breath! Holy one! Quickly dodge
Before they could finish their cries, the Bone Dragon unleashed its breath.
Phwaaak-
A dense, acidic breath poured out, seeming to melt everything in its path.
Trees dissolved, rocks melted.
Even the cliff that had stood in Selonia for over a thousand years was reduced to what resembled a mere hill.
Chapter 92: Emergency Surgery (1)
Chapter 92: Emergency Surgery (1)
The aftermath of the Breath had melted away parts of Selonia Castle, which was quite a distance away.
However, the Boen Dragons Breath failed to melt the beings in front of it.
Surrounded by a bluish spherical barrier, Ray nced slightly towards the shield.
Crack
Ray frowned as he noticed the small crack that had begun to form and waved his hand.
Cancel.
Is this what it means to be a dragon after all?
A shield that even a Swordmaster couldnt break now had a crack.
It was an unprecedented event during his use of magic.
Ray directed the enormous amount of mana he had gathered in his left hand towards the main dragon.
Heal!
Roaring sound
The dense mana shot out in an instant, creating a huge resonating sound.
The main dragon began to writhe and suffer from the immense mana it received.
Dragons roar
Its wingbeats shattered the ground, and its body rolled, tearing through the vige.
As the pouring mana was enough to push back the magic thatposed the body of the main dragon, its wingtips were torn away.
Snap- Crash!
The bare, gaunt wings seemed so heavy that when they fell to the ground, the sound shook the earth.
With the main dragon in such a state, the dragons fury that had been pouring over the three of them gradually subsided.
Pia and Iriel, now able to move freely, immediately ran towards Zik.
Zik, who was evidently in a life-threatening state, seemed to have lost half his consciousness, still clutching his sword tightly even as he spewed out blood.
At that sight, Pia choked up.
Though they always bickered, in truth, they were quite close.
They fought more because they were honest with each other, and they made up as if nothing had happened.
Seeing Zik, usually so strong, helpless and vomiting blood made Pias heart drop.
Could it be that hes going to die like this? She thought, despite the Saint and the Holy Woman being nearby, she could only think of the worst-case scenario.
Iriel quickly ced her hands on Ziks abdomen and chest.
She drew upon her tremendous divine power, using it all to manifest holy magic.
Restoration!
Whoosh.
A giant halo of light burst from Iriels fingertips and struck Ziks body.
The high-level holy magic, said to reattach severed limbs, was cast on Zik, but it didnt seem to have a very good effect.
Iriel let out a sigh of concern.
The magic energy
The undeads magic energy, which had prated the wounds, prevented healing.
Of course, she could push it out if she willed it, but forcibly doing so might cause the wounds to burst open due to the sh of magic energy and divine power.
At times like this, all she could do was keep pouring holy magic until the magic energy dissipated.
If she neutralized it indirectly rather than directly pushing it out with divine power, the treatment would be slow, but it was possible.
The problem was whether Zik could endure that time.
The time for the magic energy to neutralize and the wounds to heal. For Zik, already pierced and torn apart by a sword, even that would be difficult.
Ray nced at the scene and pressed on against the main dragon again.
That looks pretty dangerous.
Even patients in the emergency room usually arent that bad.
Ziks condition had surpassed that of a critical patient and could be deemed near death.
The golden hour had already begun!
A time more precious than gold to save a patient.
To shorten that time by even a moment, one must quickly bring down the Bone Dragon.
However, even with all the mana from the atmosphere gathered in his hand, he only managed to knock down a single wing.
It was clear that healing magic was particrly effective against the undead.
Hadnt it been said that the Bone Dragon nullified all magic below the 7th circle?
Then he would make sure it lost its life to a 1st circle healing spell!
Ray created a sword out of mana and charged towards the Bone Dragon.
Heal!
The harmony of swordsmanship and magic existed.
The mana of swordsmanship and the circles of magic were present.
Those who could wield both harmoniously were called magic swordsmen since ancient times.
But such magic swordsmen were considered no more real than urban legends.
After all, how could one person control mana that should follow entirely different paths?
Yet Ray was capable of this. He had reached a superhuman level of mana control, established his unique mana circuit, and possessed a brain that could internalize every possible pathway of mana movement.
The Bone Dragon began to gather magical energy and started to use magic.
Kuooooo-
The surroundings became shrouded as if covered by a fog of magic energy, and within it, a ck orifice formed.
Ray quickly swung his hand.
Cancel!
Shush-
The magic that the Bone Dragon unleashed was suppressed.
The unique magical technique he invented and developed was known.
Known as the Magic Cancel Technique!
A skill anyone could perform with basic mana control was this.
Of course, this assumed they could instantly calcte and deduce where the magic would manifest.
The Bone Dragon tried to manifest its magic several times thereafter.
But each time, Ray forcibly collided his mana with the intended path of the magics emergence.
Cancel!
With his left hand, he continually canceled magic, and with his right, he sliced at the Bone Dragons shin.
Starting with a sparring session with Eil and collecting only the strengths from the battle with Duke Jahad, Rays distinctive sword technique attacked the Bone Dragon.
Screech-
The Bone Dragons bones, which were said to be unscratchable even by an Aura de, were gradually sliced.
Kraaaaaaa!
Ray once again canceled the lightning shot by the Bone Dragon.
What followed was his relentless attack.
He precisely aimed to slice the same spot on the shin, without any deviation.
Realizing that its magic was ineffective, the Bone Dragon began to attack Ray with its body.
Its tail, sharp like a spike, swept through the spot where Ray had been.
Shield!
Koooung!
The sound of heavy metal falling to the ground echoed as the Bone Dragons tail was blocked by the shield.
Even in that brief moment, Rays sword continued its assault on the Bone Dragon.
Kagagagagak-
Little by little, the sliced shin, no longer able to bear the weight, snapped.
The Bone Dragon let out a painful scream, lost its bnce, and copsed.
Kuong-
In a frenzy, it thrashed its tail and ungainly limbs, attempting to strike Ray, but he was not one to simply take hits.
Blocking and dodging ordinary attacks, Ray continued to cast spells.
Heal! Heal! Heal!
At that rate, even the Bone Dragon, which could boast of having the strongest endurance, could not avoid being hit.
The magical energyposing its body was gradually purified, and its limbs slowly blurred as if melting away.
The breath flowing from the corners of the Bone Dragons mouth poured out once more.
Khahaaaak-!
It seemed as if it was trying to melt everything in one final attempt, the toxicity of its breath stronger than before.
Ordinary people would die just from breathing the air.
Extensive Cure! Heal!
Ray continued to attack the Bone Dragon while purifying the air.
Even if it was purified, Selonia would still suffer aftereffects.
The vige had melted to the extent that it was unrecognizable from before, resembling a marsnd.
Even if priests and clerics tried to purify it, it would take years before livestock could be raised again, and agriculture could not be properly conducted.
And then there were the troops.
The rebel forces and the Holy Kingdoms forces had all melted away from the initial breath released by the Bone Dragon.
If the military force had this much of a gap, the n to make the Holy Kingdom the strongest nation on the continent might have already gone awry.
With that thought, Rays mana-infused sword gained strength.
Gguuk-
Continuous attacks and healing spells brought the Bone Dragon to its limit.
Its wings fell off, so it couldnt fly, and its legs broke, so it couldnt run away.
Moreover, its magic was canceled as soon as it manifested.
Eventually, the Bone Dragon met its end with a scream as if it was wing its own throat.
Purseok-
With no more magical energy to constitute its body, the bones of the Bone Dragon began to crumble away.
Ray exhaled as he watched the remains of the Bone Dragon slowly disappear like scattered ashes.
Hoo
Had he ever been this exhausted since he learned magic?
He ran to the border to catch a necromancer, and came back to Selonia to catch a Swordmaster and the Bone Dragon.
Even Iriel and Faiamar lost their words at his feat.
After all, how could a human stand in front of the strongest of the undead species, the Bone Dragon?
Moreover, it was not just a dy; it waspletely extinguished.
Iriel muttered to herself unwittingly.
Dragon yer
A title that had appeared only once in history.
Of course, unlike that time, now it was an imperfect dragon that was caught, but the Bone Dragon was nheless a match for humans.
Ray, having killed the Bone Dragon, thought he had to find the necromancer.
He spread his mana widely, attempting to search.
Woong-
A manarge enough to epass the whole vige started to seek out all lifeforms, but strangely, he could not detect the necromancer.
Has he already escaped?
It seemed that the necromancer had fled while Ray was distracted by the Bone Dragon.
If he couldnt catch him, it would surely be troublesome.
There was nothing that could be done about a missed opportunity. Besides, it was the Holy Kingdoms job to chase after the necromancer.
Since they caught another necromancer at the border, interrogating him might yield some information.
Ray watched as the bones of the Bone Dragon he had caught gradually disappeared and then tilted his head in confusion.
Isnt there still magical energy remaining?
The bones were disappearing, the body was blurring away, but he could feel a massive crystallized magical energy within.
Ray walked into it without hesitation and pulled out something the size of an adults head.
That hardened rock-like thing somehow felt familiar.
Ray frowned slightly as he examined it and managed to think of something simr in his mind.
Heart?
It wasnt just a heart, but one as big as a watermelon.
Moreover, it wasnt shriveled up, but it seemed like it had definitely been beating just moments ago, tender to the touch.
A heart that had just been beating in an undead?
Wasnt that a bit too unbnced?
As Ray took it and headed towards Iriel, she and Pia were looking at Zik, who was lying down.
Ill check his condition.
Ray spoke as he examined Ziks wounds.
Goodness the organs arent just a mess
The intestines visible through the wound in the abdomen looked like they had been stirred several times with a sword, turnedpletely to mush.
And the chest wound, what about that? Fortunately, the lungs seemed to be unharmed, but the heart, precisely targeted, was tattered.
It was a miracle he was still breathing with such injuries.
With such serious wounds, Ray himself doubted if he could heal them.
There were holy and healing magics, but seeing the state of Iriel and Pia, even that seemed challenging then.
There were no medical devices, and they had to rely solely on experience and skill to treat this.
Theres no time to move Zik to the sanctuary. Well have to minimize the surgery time and proceed
Several possible life-saving surgeries shed through Rays mind before being dismissed because they all required state-of-the-art medical equipment.
Its going to be tough moreover
Ray sighed as he looked around.
Sigh In such unfavorable conditions
Performing surgery in this ce, where melted flora and fauna, toxic fumes, and untold numbers of unknown bacteria thrived, was daunting.
If even a speck of dirt entered that gaping abdominal wound, Zik would die.
Perhaps he would die if the surgery didnt go well, or in the worst case, during the surgery itself.
But it still had to be done. A doctor couldnt just give up on a patient, could they?
Ray cast a spell on his weary body.
Clean.
Holy one lets move Zik to the sanctuary first.
No. It must be done here.
What? Zik is now consumed by magical energy, we cant revive him with holy magic. It would be better to treat him at the sanctuary
We dont have the time for that. Hell likely die on the way.
As Ray shook his head, Pia felt her heart sink.
Die?! You mean Zik is going to die!
Hell die if we move him to the sanctuary as he is.
That cant be true! Zik is strong!
Ray frowned at Pias words.
As if we have time for this.
Do you think a Swordmaster is some kind of Lich? Or a Dragon? Even a dragon would die if its heart was as shredded as this. I stake my name on it, if we dont act now, hell die.
The holy man made his deration.
At that, Pia covered her mouth with her hands, choking back tears.
Zik had always been strong since childhood.
She had believed that he could do anything, knew everything.
When Zik became a Swordmaster, that belief only grew stronger.
But the reality she faced was that Zik was just a person.
The fact that he could move amidst the Dragons Fury was due to his exceptional mental strength.
What about her?
She was just a crybaby who could only cry.
Still, the tears wouldnt stop.
Ray, looking at Pia, shook his head and turned his eyes back to Zik.
There was no time for Ray tofort her tenderly.
Zik was dying at that very moment.
If there was another interruption, he was ready to freeze her with mana and proceed with the surgery.
Fortunately, there were no further interruptions from Iriel and Pia after that.
Chapter 93: Emergency Surgery (2)
Chapter 93: Emergency Surgery (2)
Ray created a small scalpel with mana.
He gently sliced through Ziks abdomen, making an incision, and Pia and Iriel gasped in shock.
What are you doing? I thought you were going to heal him!
Ahhhh! Zik is going to die!
Iriel, who had entrusted Zik to Ray, recalled the time Ray had healed the Dukes daughter during thest royalmand and was considerably startled.
To make a wound in order to treat one, what kind of madness was this?
Contrary to their rm, Ray did not change his expression while making an incision in Ziks abdomen.
Be quiet. If I cant concentrate, he really could die right here.
Instead of reassurance, they received a scolding.
But hes a saint, so there must be some way? Hes the one who even defeated the bone dragon
The trust given by the title saint silenced Pias protests.
Ray, who had been carefully examining Ziks internal organs, turned his head and said,
Iriel, make sure that no poison gases near me.
Understood.
Upon hearing Rays words, Iriel immediately exhaled holy power.
Then the poison gas was quickly pushed back with a whoosh.
Even if she cleaned the air, poison gas would just form again.
It would be less exertion of holy power to push it away.
Ordinary poison gas would be purified by the holy power emanating from Ray if it got near him, but if by some chance the poison gas infiltrated Zik, the situation could be much more serious.
That was why he had asked Iriel to do this.
Ray looked over the organs inside Ziks chest.
Even with a cursory nce, the condition of his body came to mind like a picture.
The lungs were fine, but the heart was quite serious.
But that did not mean there was a heart avable for transnt.
Ray looked at the heart of the bone dragon that was ced next to him.
It had the hard texture of a rock and was about the size of a watermelon.
If such a thing had been imnted in Ziks chest in ce of a heart, he would have almost certainly died on the spot.
It was doubtful whether it could have been joined in the first ce.
There are no medical devices, nor organs for transntation
The surgery was nearly impossible. Even if it had been done together with the grand immortal, it would have been difficult.
Yet, there were about three methods avable.
The first was to find an organ for transnt.
But it was impossible to move to Hana Castle, and there was no time to find a donor.
Moreover, there were a total of eleven people present.
One was the patient, Zik, and another was Ziks surgeon, Ray.
Then there was Pia, the daughter of a prestigious family, one of the three great families serving the saint, and Iriel, the saint herself.
The remaining seven were those guarding Ray.
None of these people could afford to die.
Thus, the first method was not an option to heal Zik.
The second was to heal Zik as he was.
To mend the torn heart, and to find the proper ce for the mashed intestines.
Of course, that alone would have been possible. It would have been possible for him, who was once known as a legend in the modern world.
That would have been if Ziks body was normal.
Right now, Zik was in a state where his body was severely eroded by dark energy, enough that it was ring out of him.
Iriels healing seemed to be taking effect, the holy power gradually suppressing the dark energy, but the progress was slow.
If it had continued at this pace, he would surely have died.
The third method, the only one left, was to absorb the dark energy.
Objects with rtively less mana had a tendency to absorb mana from other objects.
To exin with an example, when there was an object with mana below a certain standard, that object absorbed the mana from the atmosphere until it had the standard amount of mana.
This applied to divine power and demonic energy as well.
This theory had led to the creation of the Mana Drain magic.
From there, he altered the Mana Drain that only absorbed mana. If one could control the atmospheric mana, then even demonic energy and divine power could be absorbed.
Before the atmospheric mana could replenish ones own mana, that mana was temporarily frozen.
As a result, the rtively increased demonic energy was drawn towards oneself.
Just like a sponge absorbing water.
Theres no other way but this.
Gulp-
He swallowed his saliva and took a deep breath.
If he protected his hand with mana, then demonic energy wouldnt be absorbed.
But even for Ray, it was dangerous to absorb demonic energy directly without any protective measures.
Huuu
He exhaled and temporarily froze the mana that was actively circting in his left hand.
Just that action alone invaded his left hand with an unusual fatigue that he had never felt before.
cing that hand on Ziks body, the demonic energy inside Zik, delighted, transferred into Rays body.
Iriel and Pia were horrified at the sight.
They knew what he was doing; they had eyes to see.
Absorbing demonic energy? Was he in his right mind!
The rampaging demonic energy was absorbed along Rays left hand.
Ray, despite sweating profusely, suppressed the mana that was trying to react uncontrobly.
Ugh
His hand began to tremble. He had only been cut a few times, but how could there be so much demonic energy inside him!
After absorbing all of Ziks demonic energy, Rays left hand discolored to a yellowish-brown.
In contrast, the color of Ziks skin returned to a healthy tone.
Ray immediately began the surgery thereafter.
There was no time to calm the demonic energy.
He joined the valves in the incised chest to the heart.
If he left the valves as they were, the blood in the heart would keep missing its mark, potentially leading to death.
Luckily, the heart muscle was only slightly punctured, so it wasnt a big issue to leave it as is.
Normally, one maintained the systemic cirction on a cardiopulmonary bypass and operated while the heart was stopped.
It would have been much easier to perform the surgery that way, but what could one expect in a world without medical equipment?
Ray operated while the heart was still active.
Of course, that didnt mean the patient would die.
However, operating on an active heart was dozens of times more difficult than on a stopped one.
The miraculous dexterity of his hands took ce over Ziks chest.
If the blood pressure suddenly rose or fell, it would be over.
Therefore, Rays touch was extremely cautious.
If any modern doctors saw this, they would be aghast.
Risking the patients life on an adventure! If the proficiency in heart surgery was a bitcking, the patient could die during the operation.
However, Ray never gambled with a patients life.
How could that be proven?
The fact that Zik was still breathing was the proof.
During the surgery, when a severe pain surged in his left hand, Ray swallowed his groan.
Ugh! Damn, it hurts!
He bore the pain and sutured the heart. He had repaired the ragged heart well enough to function, so all that was left was to let it heal naturally.
After sessfully suturing the chest, he looked at Ziks abdomen.
The surgery was not yet over.
The heart, which was the most critical, was fortunately put back on track, but the abdomen had not yet been treated.
It seems bearable enough judging by the color and degree of intion of the lungs.
Unlike other doctors, Ray didnt consider the patients condition based solely on one organ.
It was the collective functioning of various organs and muscles that constituted the human body.
How could one judge the overall condition of the patient by a single organ?
Zik was indeed worthy of being called a Swordmaster, a being at the limits of human capacity.
Even after such extensive surgery, he still had physical strength left.
He was not in a state where he could undergo the next operation.
Ray immediately proceeded with the surgery on the abdomen.
In modern times, many would have mored for the chance to perform surgery even once with him.
But now, there was neither amon assistant nor an anesthetist not even a surgical nurse was present.
The surgery had to be done even faster and with more precision than a machine for it to be sessful.
Suppressing the pain that assaulted his left hand, Ray picked up the scalpel.
He looked once more at the organs through the incised lower abdomen.
The ileum (thest part of the small intestine leading to the cecum) is a mess It must have been more than a mere fight to get this bad
Fortunately, there was no sign of secondary infection.
The internal tissues had not yet begun to necrotize.
With this condition, it was definitely possible to save him!
Ray washed his hands again.
Clean.
With a swish-
Even though his mana-covered hands continued to be apanied by pain, it was not something that could be remedied immediately.
Iriel, filled with a toxic aura, purified the atmosphere while anxiously watching over Ray.
Saint
It was evident that Rays surgical skills, while treating Ziks heart, were not of a novice.
Moreover, after Rays treatment, the once irregrly beating heart was now beating quite regrly, which inspired confidence in the surgery.
Although it was an absolutely forbidden method of treatment, his treatment was clearly effective.
Pia, seemingly sharing Iriels thoughts, watched, holding back her tears.
Ray checked the condition of the other organs in the abdomen by touch.
The healing speed has increased significantly Is it thanks to absorbing mana?
Naturally, as a Swordmaster, his self-healing ability couldnt be less than that of ordinary people.
Ziks miraculous rate of self-healing was probably due to his original physical condition.
Ray stirred around the mesentery a few times before removing his hand.
There were no additional organs with abnormalities.
Likely, this was due to Zik receiving all the attacks from the undead in simr ces.
The small cut on the nk, the ileum in the lower abdomen, and even the heart.
If there were ces that required surgery, these three would be it.
Ray started suturing the torn areas of the intestine, returning it to its ce.
His suturing with a thread created by mana, at precise intervals, was incredibly meticulous.
The index and thumb held the thread, while the ring and little fingers tied it off.
This series of movements was impressively precise and quick.
How much practice must he have done to be able to perform like this?
The damaged internal tissues gradually regained shape and found their ce.
Whenever sweat threatened to disrupt his concentration, he immediately used magic to remove it.
Since there was no one else to assist, it was only natural.
Having repaired the ileum in the lower abdomen, he promptly turned the tip of the scalpel.
The cut on the nk was not severe.
But if there had been a problem with the descending colon next to it, he might have needed to be connected to a tube to pass stool for the rest of his life.
Of course, in this other world, where would one find such a tube?
Checking the descending colon repeatedly for other injuries, Ray found no other abnormalities.
It appeared that only the skin on the nk was cut.
It was a stroke of great luck that the injury was only this minor despite having been cut.
Ray quickly sutured the nk and the lower abdomen.
Long surgery time was not beneficial.
The surgery was sessfullypleted. All that was left was for Zik to regain consciousness and for him to endure.
Bruises and scrapes would, well, heal cleanly on their own if left alone.
Ray finished the surgery and rxed.
At that moment of relief, a severe pain in his left hand struck the back of his head like a hammer.
He copsed on the spot instantly.
Argh
Upon seeing this, Iriel and Pia were shocked and hurried over.
Chapter 94: Aftermath (1)
Chapter 94: Aftermath (1)
Lord Saint!
Are you alright!?
Although the surgery had been sessfullypleted, Rays left hand had discolored from yellowish-brown to ck.
His skin, which had been as white as his hair, turned ck, and a strange marking that was not usually visible appeared.
A symbol on the back of his hand resembled a drawn bow.
Veins bulged on his forehead as he endured the pain.
Ray looked at his left arm and thought to himself.
Keuk My arm still moves, so the tissues havent necrotized I must hurry and get treatment.
However, his consciousness gradually faded. Even clenching his teeth to bear the pain seemed too strenuous.
At that moment, he felt a considerable number of troops approaching from one side.
Were the troops from another kingdoming as reinforcements? They were arriving quite quickly.
Ray slowly closed his eyes as he watched the troops that started arriving only after the situation was over.
Iriel felt a heavy sinking feeling in her chest as she saw life fading from Rays eyes.
She cried out desperately.
Dont close your eyes! Ill treat you right away!
As she spoke, she gathered divine power in her hands.
Iriel sped Rays left hand and cast a sacred spell.
Purification!
Woosh-!
The divine power spread widely, purifying Rays arm.
The ckened arm seemed to slowly regain its original color.
But that was all. Whether the demonic energy had prated to the marrow or had settled even in the depths of the bones, purifying such deep-seated demonic energy was not an easy task.
At least one clergyman of her rank or three of the rank of high priest would have been necessary.
What should I do Its unlikely that a clergyman will be among the reinforcements
She chewed on her nails while pondering what to do when the Seven Guardians of Rites appeared beside her.
Iriel had never seen these people before. Although she had lived in the Holy Kingdom for a long time, there were few in the kingdom who knew of their existence.
She had only heard that they existed, but it was the first time she had faced them like this.
They said nothing, but they looked at Ray with a more serious expression than anyone else.
Among them, Hongyoung quietly caressed Rays left hand.
Zzzt-!
Even with just a touch, a tremendous pressure of demonic energy was felt.
It was natural, considering the energy of the original dragon was mixed in.
The Seven Guardians of Rites wore slightlyplicated expressions.
The one they were supposed to protect was so strong that they could only watch the battles he fought.
During fights with the Necromancer or the original dragon, they would have only been in the way.
They knew it was better for him if they didnt intervene.
Having only watched the battle, they now saw ite to an end.
And the Saint was in this state.
Looking at Ray, each of them felt a heavy sense of responsibility.
Heukyoung blinked several times. Understanding the signal, the others nodded slightly.
The sturdy Jeokyoung picked Ray up.
Afterward, Cheongyoung spoke to Iriel.
We n to go directly to Selonia Castle. Please, Saintess, recruit a clergyman who can treat the Saint.
Understood. We will meet at the Saints residence.
Thank you. Then
Everyone lightly bowed their heads in a silent gesture of respect and then disappeared without any prior indication.
Chungyeong, who had been carrying Ray on his back, and those who had been watching Ray endlessly all vanished at the same time.
For a brief moment, it seemed as if it had all been an illusion.
Iriel spoke to Pia.
Pia, go back and bring Zik along with the other kingdoms people.
Leave this ce to me and go quickly!
Upon hearing Pias words, Iriel nodded.
She immediately transported herself to the Castle of Selonia.
May I enter, Dr. Jin?
Upon hearing her question, Yuseong woke up from his sleep in the on-call room.
He experienced a sense of wonder at the familiar face he saw.
Rubbing his eyes, Yuseong asked,
Umm What brings you here?
Here. This is the chart for the patient scheduled for surgery today.
Surgery? What chart?
He was ustomed to hearing this phrase, yet it felt so alien now.
Huh? Dr. Jin, you remember today is your day for surgery, right? Dont you remember the chairman insisted that you perform this new type of surgery?
Ah, right. I must have forgotten. Hahaha
Well then, Ill take my leave.
Click-
Professor Ye quickly closed the door and left.
In what world would a professor personally deliver a surgery chart to an ordinary doctor and depart with such reverence?
But for him, this was normal.
He chose to remain an ordinary doctor because he desired to stay active at the forefront, but his influence easily surpassed that of the chairman.
Even in terms of economic power, the chairman was no match for him.
Yuseong yawned widely and checked the chart.
So, its a heart issue, huh?
He ced the chart on the desk and promptly headed to the operating room.
He felt as though he was forgetting something important, but it also felt like returning to a longed-for routine.
Experts who were considered authorities in their fields lined up next to him as he entered the operating room.
They lightly bowed their heads and said,
We look forward to todays surgery, Dr. Jin.
We believe it will be more than sessful if you perform as usual.
If its sessful, well assist you immediately with publishing a paper. Hahaha.
These were professors from other medical institutions who hade to observe the surgery under the pretext of a study visit, aiming to make a good impression on him.
Yuseong looked at them, nodded once, and then entered the operating room.
Upon entering, he saw the patient lying down, two assistants, an anesthesiologist, a surgical nurse, and two machinists handling the surgical equipment.
Yuseong began to prepare, adjusting his surgical gloves.
As the lead surgeon prepared, the others also finished their preparatory work.
In this operating room, there was no one who had not made a name for themselves in the medical worldeven the surgical nurse.
Despite being unpaid, it was a surgery that many desired to participate in even just once with him.
From the hospitals perspective, there was no downside to having skilled individuals work for free.
Of course, the patients felt the same way. Who wouldin about increased chances of a sessful surgery?
Moreover, the lead surgeon was Jin Yuseong, referred to as the great immortal of the medical field.
The thought of a failed surgery did not even cross their minds.
Yuseong opened his mouth.
Scalpel.
Scalpel.
He incised the thorax, and the surgery on the heartmenced.
Yuseong felt as though he had performed such heart surgery just a moment ago.
It was about a man whose heart had turned into rags.
Compared to that, the current surgery was as easy as eating cold rice porridge.
Prepare to stop the heart. Increase the potassium concentration in the blood to 0.3mEq.
Yes.
Inject 0.5 of Propranolol L into the catheter.
Ive administered the IV injection.
At this point, it was fair to say that he was taking care of everything by himself.
What was the use of having surgical nurses or an anesthesiologist if he was giving all themands and foreseeing every situation on his own?
They just could not keep up with the pace of the surgery.
They had no choice but to be dragged along as instructed.
Internally, as they progressed with the surgery, they hoped to impress Yuseong, but they soon realized that such a desire was nothing but a fantasy.
It took just over 20 minutes to rece the heart valve with an artificial one and to remove the altered cardiac tissues.
At this rate, the patients physical strength wasnt a concern.
The surgery was destined to seed.
Just as they had thought, a few minutester, the surgery was sessfullypleted.
Only after suturing the thorax and checking the anesthesia, when they saw the patient enter the recovery room, was the entire surgery consideredplete.
Thats when Yuseong slightly furrowed his brows.
No This isnt right. Theres no tension. The surgery is too stable.
The surgeries he had performed until then Each touch had beenden with tremendous pressure.
He had been treating patients who were so critically ill that a single slip of the finger could have resulted in death.
There was no such tension in the current operating room.
Suddenly, a strange sound began to reach his ears.
Saint!
Yes?
Open your eyes! Saint!
Yuseong sighed.
Was he now being called a saint, not just the Hand of God or a Great Immortal?
A saint in modern advanced medicine, no matter what?
Im not a saint. Go look somewhere else.
Youre not a saint? What do you mean youre not!
With that loud exmation, Yuseong woke up from his dream.
Uhhhh
Oh, Saint!
Youre awake.
As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Euclid and Mary looking intently at his face.
In Marys case, her face waspletely drenched in tears.
Was that it? Had it all been just a dream?
Even in his dreams, he had been performing surgeries Indeed, it was a dream profoundly marked by his professional spirit.
The one who had returned from Yuseong to Rei, looked at his left hand and noticed his arm had turned ck.
Argh! My arm my arm Huh?
Stop overreacting. Your arm has already been treated by the Saintess and Acting Director Eir.
Euclid said with an expressionless face.
Why did you take such reckless action?
There was no rise or fall in her voice, and it was unclear whether it ended with a question mark.
Ray chuckled at that.
So, you were worried about me?
I was worried I might lose my job.
Theres not one cute thing about you.
Just then, Mary threw herself into Reis arms.
Sniff! Im so d youre safe Sob sob
See. This is the kind of reaction you should have when someone gets hurt.
As he patted Mary on the head, Euclid said indifferently.
Ill take note.
By the way, how is Zik?
He should have been risking his life to save you, yet he dared to put you in danger and is now sleeping like a log.
So, hes fine?
Euclid shook her head.
He might not be fine in the future.
Lets just leave him be for now.
Saint
Looking at Mary insistently clinging to him, Euclid reached out and pulled Mary away.
Uh
You should stop now ande out. The Saint is still a patient.
You just said that I was all treated and not to make a fuss.
Zzzt-
Euclid nced sharply at him.
Chapter 95: Aftermath (2)
Chapter 95: Aftermath (2)
Startled, Rayy on the bed.
While hey there, he pondered the dream he had just had.
A dream from the modern era When was thest time I had one?
Although he asionally dreamed after arriving in this ce, those dreams were only from his younger days.
It felt quite strange to dream now after more than ten years of not having any.
Euclid roused Ray from his thoughts.
Saint.
Yes?
If its not too rude to ask, may I inquire about the mark on your left arm?
Oh, this?
With a brief movement, Ray lifted his left arm to show him.
There, along with his ck left arm, a pattern resembling a drawn bow was visible.
Come to think of it, he did have such a pattern.
Since the pattern itself was white, it was concealed against his fair skin and hadnt been visible. However, now that the left arm had turned ck, the pattern stood out.
But when he tried to exin it, he couldnt think of anything.
He couldnt even guess the true nature of this mark.
Indeed, Aira had referred to this thing as a gift and had said it was marked.
With a perplexed expression, Ray tilted his head and said,
A gift? Marked?
Euclid questioned him.
Pardon?
In my left hand lies the ck me Dragon no, a High Elf resides.
Aha You must be feeling well enough to make such jokes. Then lets depart for the lecture hall right away.
Ray rose from the bed at Euclids sigh-filled words.
It seemed like a significant statement. To go to the lecture hall? Why the lecture hall of all ces?
Dont tell me It should be enough that I captured the Necromancer, youre not saying I have to exin it there as well?
Correct. The other kingdoms do not trust the words of the Holy Kingdom; you must exin to them.
Ray frowned at Euclids words.
These guys are really Euclid.
Please speak.
Do you still have the Dragons Heart? Bring that to the lecture hall.
Understood.
Ray fully stood from the bed and put on his robes.
Life truly offers no respite.
After capturing a Necromancer and stopping the rebels,
the original Dragon appeared. Then came Zekes heart surgery! After copsing, he even performed surgery in a dream!
Now they wanted a briefing!
Ah, really, this saintly work is too dirty to handle.
Ray grumbled as he left the room.
The grand lecture hall was filled with quite a number of people.
Each wore different armor, and the national emblems engraved on them showed they were individuals from various nations.
Despite the gathering ofmanders from different nations, the inside of the lecture hall was noisy.
Clein from the ymen Kingdom spoke up.
So the Holy Kingdom ims that the Saint himself captured the Necromancer alone?
That is correct. The Necromancer locked in the cell is the proof.
No matter what, thats hard to believe How could the Saint, still so young, subdue the Necromancer by himself?
You may not believe it, but it is true.
With a sigh, the hall was once again engulfed in noise.
The other kingdoms were quite annoyed.
The Holy Kingdom kept spouting nonsensical talk, and although they had requested the Saints presence, an hour passed without any sign of him.
It was no surprise then that the other kingdoms were bing agitated.
Philia, themander of the Magic Corps of the ymen Kingdom, much like Clein, spoke up.
From what Ive heard directly on the battlefield, it is said that the Saint captured the Necromancer using magic. Does the Holy Kingdom share this view?
At her words, Eir, who represented the Holy Kingdom in the hall, opened his mouth.
We do not know how the Saint, who has been granted divine power, managed mana. But ording to the testimonies of themanders who were at the scene, that too is a fact.
Do you think that makes sense, High Priest? Not only did the Saint capture the undead, which are the natural enemies of magic, but now youre saying the Saint used mana?
Eirs eyebrow twitched at this.
There were also people from the Lesian Empire present. They all knew that showing disarray in front of them was undesirable for any kingdom, including the Holy Kingdom.
So, no one was willing to cross a certain line.
That was true for Eir as well.
Regardless of what she felt inside, she was in a position where she could not act in a way that would harm the Holy Kingdom.
We are not aware of the specifics.
Isnt it the role of the Holy Kingdom to find out and exin to the other kingdoms that havee for support!
A loud voice resonated in the hall, and it began to grow noisy.
As the mor persisted, a young man, identifiable as the Saint by his white hair and ceremonial attire, entered the hall through the doors.
Eir quickly nodded in greeting and then bowed her head, offering him a seat.
Thank you.
Ray also greeted her in return and took a seat, surveying the hall.
There were many unfamiliar faces. Moreover, some seemed to be quite irritated about something, looking at him with disapproval.
Ray then spoke.
So what is it that youre so curious about?
A portly man, dressed formally, spoke up.
I am Count Slein from the Beibon Kingdom. It is an honor to meet you, Saint.
Pleased to meet you, Count Slein.
We have heard in the Holy Kingdom that you, the Saint, captured the Necromancer by yourself. Is this story true?
At his words, everyones attention focused on him.
It was the question they were all curious about.
Ray nodded affirmatively to Count Sleins question.
Thats right.
Murmurs spread through the hall as they whispered among themselves.
Could it be a setup with the Holy Kingdom? To capture a Necromancer alone, that must be a lie.
Variousments circted, but Ray didnt seem to care much.
Then Philia from the ymen Kingdom interjected.
It is an honor to meet you, Saint. I am Countess Philia, the secondmander of the Magic Corps of the ymen Kingdom.
Ray looked at Philia, who was greeting him, with a hint of surprise.
A female noble.
Its a pleasure to meet you, Countess Philia.
If its not too impolite, may I ask you just one question?
Were all here to ask questions, arent we? Ask me anything.
ording to the Holy Kingdom, you captured the Necromancer using magic.
Thats correct as well.
How on earth!
Philia, who was about to raise her voice at Rays calm affirmation, hurriedly covered her mouth.
In the midst of such a conversation, the Lesian Empire, which had been silent up to now, made their move.
I am Gregory from the Lesian Empire. Pleased to meet you, Saint.
I am Selena from the Lesian Empire. It is an honor to meet you, Saint.
A man with a burly figure and a bushy beard, and a woman with long hair wearing a luxurious robe stood up.
Seeing their active posture, as if ready to engage in the conversation, themanders from the other kingdoms fell silent.
There was no one at this gathering who did not know them.
A swordmaster known as the Dread Sword and a woman who had reached the 6th circle at a young age were present.
The fact that a swordmaster, of whom there were fewer than ten even within the Lesian Empire, had joined as support troops indicated how serious the current situation was.
Ray looked at them.
Pleasure to meet you.
Hahaha. It seems the Saint does not much favor formal greetings.
I dont dislike them, but I dont particrly like them either.
Gregory gave up on beating around the bush after hearing Rays straightforward words.
The Saint has imed to have captured the Necromancer alone. Could you present us with evidence of this?
Evidence?
Ray tilted her head.
Selena, who stood next to Gregory, took over the conversation.
We came here as support troops to help cut off the danger thaty across the holy nation and all continents. This was not just an issue for the holy nation, but a threat to the entire continent. Not just our Lesian Empire, but other kingdoms as well would not stand down without solid evidence, right?
The evidence is obvious if you see the Necromancer, isnt it?
That does not prove that you captured the Necromancer alone.
Ray felt frustrated listening to this.
They spoke usibly, but in the end, they saw her as a dangerous individual for having captured the Necromancer alone.
It was like they were considering whether to ascertain her position here and now and, if necessary, eliminate her.
Ray let out a coldugh.
What does it matter to your country whether I captured the undead alone or together with others?
Getting urate information is a matter of great importance not just for us, but for other kingdoms as well. If we were to retreat just because the holy nation says so, we wouldnt know how this issue could escteter on.
So you want me to show you evidence?
Thats right.
The Lesian Empire had no intention of backing down, as they looked straight at Ray without avoiding her gaze.
The other kingdoms felt the same.
They seemed to be careful not to spark any trouble, but if the holy nation tried to gloss over this issue, they would be ready to confront it aggressively.
Ray frowned.
It was like saving someone from drowning only to be demanded to hand over your belongings in return.
If the holy nation fell, the Lesian Empire would eventually meet the same fate. It was just a matter of sooner rather thanter.
In fact, from their perspective, saving the holy nation, the natural enemy of ck magic, should have been their top priority.
Yet, despite not being present at the battle, the attitude they were showing now did not seem to reflect the valor of war heroes.
Ray stood up.
You want to see evidence
He had approached Gregory with a cold expression.
Ray had immediately created a sword out of mana and lifted it towards Gregory.
Gregory, realizing the Saints action, had quickly drawn the sword from his waist.
But before Gregorys sword was fully drawn, Rays sword was already at Gregorys throat.
The noisy hall had be silent in an instant.
Ray had slowly put away the sword and said,
Does this count as evidence?
As Gregory looked on in disbelief, Selena had red at Ray.
Is this the official stance that the holy nation is taking towards the Lesian Empire?
Ray had scoffed at her.
An official stance? How amusing, Euclid.
At Rays call, the front door had opened and Euclid entered, carrying something wrapped in cloth.
Ray had taken it and unwrapped the cloth on the tform.
There hadin a heart, cold and still.
Noise had erupted from various ces.
From the heart, which wasrger than a human head, a faint magical energy had been emanating.
As you can see from the magical energy, this is the heart of a true dragon, Ray had announced, and the murmuring had intensified.
Chapter 96: Aftermath (3)
Chapter 96: Aftermath (3)
Selena regarded the heart with suspicion.
Is that a real dragon heart?
If you dont believe it, why dont you hold it?
As he spoke, he handed over the heart he was holding, and Selena reluctantly epted it.
As soon as the heart left Rays hands, a tremendous amount of magical energy filled the room.
Whoooosh-
For an average person, the magical energy in the air would have been enough to knock them unconscious, and Selenas expression was filled with panic.
That was because even when wrapped in a special cloth used during sanctification ceremonies, the heart of a true dragon was powerful enough to leak magical energy.
Ray had been able to suppress the magical energy with his mana, which is why it hadnt leaked much.
However, in Selenas case, who couldnt do the same, the inherent magical power of the heart was pouring out into the surroundings.
The overwhelming presence of the true dragon immediately engulfed the room.
BOOOOM-!
The density of the magical energy became higher than the mana in the atmosphere, making it difficult to even breathe.
The mana is!
Hurk!
Unless one was at least an intermediate aura user, it would be difficult to remain standing.
This was the true meaning of the true dragon to them.
The being that had brought an entire era of glory to an end. Its heart was right before their eyes.
Before Selena could be intoxicated by the magical energy, Ray swiftly took it back.
Then, as if by magic, the swirling energy began to subside.
Now, all eyes were fixed on Ray. They wondered what the magical energy emanating from the heart was and just how powerful the true dragon that could handle it must be.
They were also curious about the identity of the young saint who had captured that undead.
Once again, Ray looked around the room and slowly opened his mouth.
Whether I caught this by myself or with thebined forces of the Holy Kingdom, its proof enough that the Holy Kingdom possesses the power to eradicate a true dragon on its own, right?
.
The Holy Kingdom has given the right to investigate necromancers to any kingdom they desire. How should the Holy Kingdom interpret your actions?
Ray looked down at Gregory and Selena from the podium.
Now Im asking. Is your behavior the official stance of the Lesian Empire?
Rays voice was even, but it implied that depending on their answer, there could be conflict between the Holy Kingdom and the Lesian Empire.
Of course, they couldnt answer such a huge diplomatic issue. After all, neither Gregory nor Selena had the authority to do so.
They couldnt simply ignore the question of the saint either, as that could lead to problems of its own.
To answer would be overstepping their bounds, and not to answer would be rudeness towards the saint.
Whichever option they chose, the Lesian Empire would inevitably suffer a loss.
Gregory bowed his head heavily.
I apologize sincerely for our thoughtlessness. Gregory of the Lesian Empire expresses deep regret for our disrespect towards the Holy Kingdom.
I, Selena of the Lesian Empire, sincerely apologize for our rudeness towards the Holy Kingdom.
These proud individuals of the Lesian Empire bowed their heads.
The assembly could only be shocked by their attitude.
What was the Lesian Empire? It was the strongest nation on the continent, the origin of most magic technologies.
They boasted the strongest economy, military, and political power on the continent.
It was not easy for them to bow their heads to the Holy Kingdom.
Ray looked at them and spoke again, making sure to nce over the representatives of the other kingdoms as well.
I hope you understand that every word you utter could potentially cause conflict between kingdoms. I dont know how much power each of you holds in your own kingdom, but the moment you sit in this ce, you are the representatives of your kingdom.
This was his final warning and also a threat.
Regardless of the circumstances, the Holy Kingdom had proven that it could capture a necromancer and a true dragon on its own.
Therefore, there was no longer a need to face the pressure of the smaller nations.
After this summit, most nations would know to avoid the Holy Kingdom.
The audience, while silent, all had their eyes on Ray.
The atmosphere was vtile and unpredictable, but the tide had turned in the summit.
Even those from other kingdoms, who had acted high and mighty despite being from abroad, were now unable to wield their power properly.
It was a moment that made one realize that Ray should not be judged solely by his young age.
His eloquence, charisma, and the inclusiveness that smoothly resolved everything at the endit was impossible to believe that this was the demeanor of a young man nearing sixteen.
Ray thought that he had done what he needed to do, and it was about time to leave, regardless of what others might think.
As proof, Eir winked at Ray with one eye, probably signaling that it was alright for him to go.
Ray looked at her and let out a faint smile.
I had to join the summit urgently while attending to other duties, so I will take my leave now.
If lying down could be considered a duty, then it certainly was one.
He gave a light bow and stepped outside.
Even after Ray had left, the shock of the summit still hung heavy in the air, and the people remained frozen.
Eir took over the summit in ce of the saint.
She slowly looked around and then spoke up.
So does anyone have any further questions?
At Eirs question, the people who had been sitting still like statues began to speak up.
Did you really capture the necromancer with magic?
Then, was it also the saint who killed the original dragon?
Despite the barrage of questions, Eir answered each person one by one.
As I said earlier, there are quite a few soldiers who im that the saint captured the necromancer using magic. It is understood that the subjugation of the original dragon was managed by an army of four thousand, the saint and the saintess, and the families that support them both.
Many questions poured out, and among them, there were those who asked something that anyone would be curious about.
Then, may I ask how many circles the saint has?
The one who asked the question was Selena of the Lesian Empire.
A rising star in the world of magic who had entered the 6th circle at the youngest age.
She was the one who could potentially surpass the human limit to reach the 7th circle and be granted the title of Lord and revive the magic tower.
Those with positions rted to magic were all focused on what would follow from Eir.
Many here held positions rted tobat.
Take Philia from the Gleyman Kingdom, she was themander of the kingdoms second magic legion.
These individuals held their breath and focused on the conversation.
Such was the importance of the current issue at hand.
Eir let out a small sigh.
She knew it would be revealed someday. After all, the saint had demonstrated the creation of a meteor during the baptism ceremony.
She opened her mouth to speak.
We ourselves do not know exactly how many circles the saint has.
Haah
Hmm
Many let out a sigh of detion at Eirs disappointing response.
But she continued to speak.
However our Holy Kingdom believes that the saints circle may be more than eight.
Euclid addressed Ray.
You were quite fierce.
Was I? I thought I kept within the lines.
You were on the edge, but yes.
Originally, a man should have a tough edge.
At Rays words, Euclid stared at him with an expressionless face.
Where does he see a man? He just looks like hes barely shed his boyish appearance.
Euclid sighed softly and said,
Sigh Rather than that, its about Mary.
Mary?
At Rays question, Euclid hesitated for a moment before speaking.
It is not right for this child to serve someone.
What do you mean?
She may look delicate, but shes like a wild horse. If Mary were a man, as Saint just mentioned, she would indeed have that tough edge.
Still, her tone was t, and though she was expressionless, there was a firm determination in her eyes.
Mary is not born to serve others.
Therefore, she cannot be raised to assist and stand by the Saint.
Ray stopped walking and looked directly at Euclid.
Even if you say so, you havent given up on Mary yet, have you?
It is something the Saint has asked of me.
The two looked at each other silently for a while.
Still, her expression was unreadable. If she yed poker in modern times, she would have been incredibly sessful with that poker face.
Ray said to Euclid,
I dont know how she will be raised, but Ill leave everything about Mary entirely up to you.
Perhaps what Euclid wanted was just this one sentence from him.
The Three Families are originally systems that move onmand.
Without an order, they cannot act.
She closed her eyes, slightly bowed her head, and took a step back.
Thank you.
When Ray suddenly thought of the Three Families, Zik came to mind.
The surgery was sessful, so he must be safe, right? Would he have woken up by now?
Hmm Now that I think of it, should I go see Zik?
Lately, you seem to favor Zik. Favoritism is not good. Its also for maintaining inter-organizational rtionships. Its irrelevant to me who the Saint cherishes, but to ensure the organization can develop a closer rtionship, maintaining equality is necessary.
All he did was casually mention, Should I go see Zik?
But this overly sensitive reaction, what does it mean?
After a moment of thought, Ray spoke,
So youre saying pay attention to the other two families as well?
I merely spoke about organizational theory.
Euclids expressionless eyes looked at Ray.
Ray also looked back at Euclid, expressionless.
Will you guide me to Ziks residence first?
I hope you have not forgotten what I just mentioned.
I got it now guide me
Its not my personal opinion that I expressed, but something I mentioned in anticipation of when the Saint will form the organizationter.
I said I got it
Even after that, Euclid continued to addments. Of course, Ray took it as nothing more than her somewhat childish insistence for him to show interest.
Zik has be a swordmaster and was granted a mansion by the Holy Kingdom.
His mansion, though a bit distant, is located in Selonia.
All he knew about Ziks impressive mansion was that it was deeply nestled in the mountains; nothing else.
Therefore, Ray had no choice but to ask Euclid for guidance.
Usually so reserved with her words, she continued to chatter beside Ray as they moved.
Ray thought to himself that she seemed to be more petnt than expected.
Chapter 97: Lord
Chapter 97: Lord
Ziks mansion was not near at all.
While it was located in Selonia, it was nestled deep in the mountains, making the climb quite time-consuming.
What kind of forest is this Its almost like an elf vige, isnt it?
Have you ever been to an elf vige?
Before I came to the Holy Kingdom, I practically lived in an elf vige.
Really? Elves are a reclusive race that tends to reject other species, right?
I know. Those guys really love their reclusiveness.
Since the conversation wasnt flowing smoothly, Euclid decided to stay silent.
Having lived in the same mansion, he painfully realized that the Saint would talk like that.
It seems like we still have a long way to go.
We havent even reached halfway yet.
Euclids response to Rays muttering was shocking in itself.
At this rate, Ziks mansion might as well be in a different region.
Not even halfway there yet? Even though we didnt walk with mana enveloping us, we walked non-stop for half a day.
If we had refused the escort of the guard troops and only gone with Euclid, how much slower would it have been if the troops had joined us?
Especially in these mountains.
Ray grumbled.
Is it even sensible to transfer such a seriously injured patient to this kind of mansion? It would have been so much better if he just stayed in Selonia Castle.
Euclid responded to that.
After the Saint copsed, Master Zik was so concerned about him that he was practically foaming at the mouth.
Zik did?
Yes. He wouldnt let anyone elsee near.
Euclids words were quite unexpected.
How could Zik have woken up so quickly and offered to escort him after undergoing surgery for his wounds?
Was it the mental strength of a swordmaster? Even though a swordmaster is beyond human, its impossible to move with such a broken heart.
Yet Zik moved.
Sometimes, human willpower seems to bring about miracles.
After pondering for a moment, Ray asked.
Then wouldnt it have been enough to recover at my mansion?
Euclid shook his head at his words.
After seeing the Saints condition improve, he entrusted the Saint to me and returned to the mansion. He said that a dying servant couldnt be by his masters side.
.
Ray was quite moved.
Had anyone ever cherished him so much, even once?
Certainly not. Even after achieving high status, wealth, and aplishments in his past life, he couldnt think of anyone who matched Zik.
Just by bing the Saint, many people followed him with their lives.
Euclid here would follow anything he said if it was an order.
Thats why Ray doesnt give orders carelessly.
Maybe thats why Zik and Euclid, who knew this, had developed a deeper trust than when they first met.
In some ways, even more than with Iriel.
That reminds him, when he arrives at Ziks mansion, only the three families and himself will be there.
Its quite an unusual situation, so a small thought arises.
Euclid and Zik may know about the divine emissaries but dont know their faces. It might be good to meet everyone at the mansion now.
While Ray was thinking this, Euclid spoke to him.
Sage.
Yes?
Is that arm all right?
Ah, this?
Ray raised his left arm as he spoke.
The ck hue that still dominated his left arm revealed a mark that Aira had engraved.
He grinned sheepishly.
Theres nothing I can do about the demonic energy thats seeped into the bone But theres no particr pain.
But whats inside isnt just demonic energy, is it?
Whaty hidden in his arm was the magical energy of the original dragon. Not even Ray himself knew what might happen in the future.
It seemed he often had nightmares, but he thought it unlikely that leaving it alone would cause any issues.
Even if he didnt want to leave it, there was no way to remove it anyway.
Looking at Euclids worried face within her expressionless demeanor, Ray stroked her head.
Dont worry. I killed the original dragon. I can handle a bit of magic.
Understood.
She bowed her head and closed her eyes in response to Rays gesture.
She seemed humbled, yet her ears were tinged red with embarrassment.
Moreover, the holy power emanating from his side made her feel pleasantly warm.
No matter how strong her mental fortitude was to resist such influences, the pleasantness was irresistible.
Today, Euclid thought the younger saint appeared quite manly.
To surmise that its beyond the 8th circle What does that mean
The assembly was thrown into turmoil.
A great mage of the 8th circle.
That essentially meant a Lord.
Since the Magical Era, no one had imed to be a Lord.
And for good reasonthere hadnt been a mage above the 7th circle.
The 6th circle was the limit for humans.
Reaching that realm was a rarity among mages, let alone a small minority.
There was even a time when half a century passed without the emergence of a 6th circle, so being at the 6th circle was sufficient to be honored as a great mage.
Yet, to be called a Lord at the mere age of sixteen, not being at the 5th nor the 6th circle?
Philia spoke as if it were absurd.
A Lord in this era is impossible. You know this, dont you? After the Era of Destruction, not only did we lose ancient spells and magical texts, but the title of Lord itself is a legacy of the Magical Era. Perhaps the Holy Kingdom is mistaken?
Eir shook her head at her words.
Before entering the baptismal ceremony, the Sage demonstrated a spell.
The nobles listened quietly to Eirs words.
She paused for a moment before speaking.
That spell was of a realm not even seen in the Magical Era.
Could it be
Selena covered her mouth with her hand, as if she had guessed something unimaginable.
A realm unseen even during the Magical Era.
There was only one possibility.
It was the 9th circle spell, Meteor.
Bang-!
Philia mmed her fist on the table.
Thats preposterous!
No one attempted to restrain her outburst.
Because what she said was indeed preposterous.
Yet, those who had actually witnessed it during the baptismal ceremony shook their heads in disbelief.
The events unfolding before their eyes couldnt be dismissed as unrted to reality.
Eir emphatically reiterated.
It is true. The current Saint should at least be addressed with respect as a Lord.
Selena pondered her words for a moment before speaking.
Then, may we conduct the circle check of the Saint in the Lesian Empire?
Discuss that with the Saint. Just remember, whoever speaks, the Saint is not someone who can be easily persuaded to go.
Her words implied that the Holy Kingdom left the verification of the circle entirely to the Saint.
Gregory countered Eirs statement.
However, the Saint is skilled with a sword. As everyone has seen, the movements demonstrated at the conference were not those of an ordinary magician.
The crowd nodded in agreement.
Indeed, no magician could be so skilled with a sword to hold it at the throat of Lesian Empires Swordmaster before he could even draw his own. Such a person should not exist.
Eir was at a loss for words.
How could she exin someone who wields both the sword and magic?
The Saint is a Lord, but also uses the sword exceptionally well? Was that what she was supposed to say?
If so, then Gregory would m the table in response.
For Eir, who wished no harm toe to the lecture halls tables, that was a decision she could not make.
Ultimately, Eir decided to evade the question.
We dont have that information.
That was all that needed to be said.
If they themselves did not know, how could anyone else press the issue?
As she intended, the other kingdoms also fell silent at her response.
A murmuring filled the hall as many pondered the situation, particrly among thebat corps that dealt with magic.
Excluding Selena and Philia, themanders of the magical troops had too much on their minds to speak.
By now, it was an established fact that the Saint was a Lord.
Consequently, they had to adjust their behavior to match this reality.
The Lesian Empire, having shown an unfavorable side to the Lord, was particrly concerned.
To be marked by the Lord? It was a matter more significant than simply being marked.
With no Magic Tower at present, the pinnacle of all magicians was the Lord. Would magicians disobey an order from the Lord unless it was as treacherous as betraying their homnd? They would willingly act otherwise.
What if the Lord decided to establish a Magic Tower? It would spell the end for all nations.
The academysmand structure was at best run by 5th Circle users, and the 6th Circle boasted prominent royal magicians, but who would teach them?
If a Magic Tower were to arise, magicians currently affiliated with various academies would leave en masse.
With a Lord of presumed 8th Circle and numerous magicians gathered below, they could form a council of their own.
Above all, they would prefer to concentrate on magic rather than remain in a decayed academy.
Naturally, the academies would be obsolete, and the magical forces would diminish.
From the conference onward, each kingdom had to somehow revive the connection with the Lord they had entangled themselves with.
Naturally, they contemted ways to invite the Lord to their kingdoms and maintain a friendly rtionship.
Many thoughts circted in their heads.
Eir sighed as she observed this.
The conference seemed to being to an end. Further discussion would only mean shed be talking to herself while the rest were absorbed in their thoughts.
However, it appeared not to be over yet. Gregory of the Lesian Empire spoke up.
After the conference, may we have the honor of meeting the Saint once more?
To which Eir shook her head.
I cant give you a definite answer.
Hmm The Lesian Empire will remain indebted to the Holy Kingdom until the Saint provides an answer.
Lets leave it at that.
Having both a Swordmaster and a 6th Circle Archmage as guests was advantageous for the Holy Kingdom.
It seems that the rebellion forces are gradually being suppressed anyway.
But it wasnt just the Leshian Empire that thought this way.
In the ymen Kingdom, Clein also rose in revolt.
Would it be alright if our ymen Kingdom also somewhat relied on your grace?
The same went for the Beibon Kingdoms Geiman.
Please allow the Beibon Kingdom to stay in the Holy Kingdom for a while as well.
As Count Sleyn and Commander Geiman spoke, Eir sighed softly.
Those who wish may stay in the Holy Kingdom.
These are, nominally, support troops that came to aid the Holy Kingdom. If they were turned away now, it would put the Holy Kingdom in a difficult position.
It would be better to amodate their wishes and gain the corresponding benefits.
Sigh That child will have a hard time.
Even if she hadnt fixed her own eyes, she had grown fond of that child on a human level.
Regardless of being a Saint or a Lord, shes be so attached that she doesnt mind whenever and wherever theye to her private residence, to the extent that she doesnt bother with formalities anymore.
She could clearly see the difficult situation that was about to unfold for Ray.
There would likely be frequent proposals of marriage, and there would be those who aggressively pursued him with physical means.
Wealth and honor, pleasure, a strong backing, and women.
For the still young Ray, there were many dirty tricks he had yet to experience.
However, there was something she didnt know.
Ray had already experienced such dirty tricks countless times in the modern era.
The pressures of the political world, the ostracism from the medical society, and so on.
Ray had already faced and risen above such schemes, and now, even more so, he had gained the power to overwhelm others. Most tricks would not work on him.
Chapter 98: The First Meeting Of The Three Families (1)
Chapter 98: The First Meeting Of The Three Families (1)
Upon arriving at Ziks residence, the two were greeted at the entrance by a waiting servant.
Wee, Saint and the Becroix family.
As they waved back, the servant bowed his head and guided them to one side.
Mr. Zik is in his bedroom. Please,e this way.
They followed the servant as he led the way.
Ziks residence did not have a garden orke, but it boasted a well-furnished training ground that could be considered first-rate.
The residence itself wasnt bleak, but neither was itvishly decorated.
The old-fashioned gray walls and the moss and vines that clung to them were harmoniously blended at a nce.
In the training ground, knights were sparring, and the sound of wooden swords shing rang out clearly.
Ray chuckled at the sight.
The residence itself was very much like Zik.
It was a ce that reflected his personality well.
As Ray stepped inside the residence, he let out a slight gasp of admiration.
The interior made one forget the quaint and refined exterior, as it was incrediblyvish.
If it was this extravagant, it could almostpare to a dukes residence.
The massive lobby and ballroom inside were the epitome of splendor.
Ray murmured to himself.
Did Zik always like such extravagance?
Euclid responded to the question.
It was the previous owner of the residence who favored the grandeur. Mr. Zik probably only had a hand in the exterior.
You seem to know quite a lot?
Its a matter of the three families, after all.
As the two conversed, they soon arrived in front of Ziks bedroom.
The servant slowly bowed his head and stepped back, and Ray opened the bedroom door.
Immediately, Zik rose to greet them.
I wee you, Saint.
Stay lying down. Your body couldnt have fully recovered yet.
That wont be possible.
Zik said with a serious expression.
To check your condition, you need to lie down.
Understood.
He promptlyid down on the bed.
Ray, with a slight smile, felt Ziks pulse.
He could feel the pulse beating regrly.
Lift up your clothes.
Yes.
Zik lifted the clothes he was wearing.
A well-built body was revealed, with a tightwork of great muscles among which stitches were visible.
Ray admired the sight.
Indeed, a Swordmaster is remarkable The wound has already healed so quickly
It hadnt been many days, but the wound had recovered enough to remove the stitches.
Ray extracted the mana-made stitches right out.
Zik did not make a sound, despite the likely pain.
Ray then removed the stitches from the sutured areas on the abdomen and side as well.
With this, you should have no problems with everyday activities. Just dont move too aggressively.
Understood.
After Ray finished the examination, Euclid remarked.
That the wound has already healed, does it mean that even if decayed, one is still a Swordmaster?
Why has Euclid-nime here? I am fine even without such a busy person having toe. Hahaha.
Its simply because the saint wishes to go, so I followed. I am genuinely curious where that unfounded confidencees from, thinking that I came just to see you.
The two red at each other coldly, growling.
Ray intervened then.
Dont fight each other. If you fight even in normal times, what will you do when it really matters?
Then, Zik and Euclid responded.
Yes. I hate people who fight each other the most in the world.
I apologize.
Once the two stopped bickering, Ray asked Zik about the room he would be staying in.
Zik then showed Ray to a room prepared for guests.
He had been walking almost all day and was thinking of washing away the umted fatigue and rxing.
And in the evening, he nned to call all members of the Three Families, whom they had not properly seen face to face.
Zik of the Trey Duchy and Euclid of the Becroix family.
On top of that, the seven Guardians.
Werent they all here? It didnt make sense for those who needed to cooperate to not know each others faces.
Of course, everyone had their own duties and missions, but that was one thing, and this was another.
Tonight, the three families would meet each other for the first time.
As the dinner was about to start, Ray said he would prepare it himself, which shocked Zik and Euclid, and they tried to dissuade him.
But Ray waved his hand and prepared the dinner.
Unable to sit still, the servants watched him, and Ray gave them a reassuring look, readying himself for the barbecue he had always done in the modern era.
Using mana, he crafted a sword and neatly cut small rocks in the garden to create a firete.
Then he ced a small iron te on top to make a perfect barbecue grill.
Zik and Euclid quietly expressed their admiration.
Zik was impressed by Rays swordsmanship as he cleanly cut the rocks, and Euclid admired his heart for personally serving his subordinates.
When everything seemed almost ready, Ray looked somewhere and said,
Dinners ready. Come out now.
At those words, seven figures dressed in nightwear appeared out of nowhere.
Immediately, Zik drew his sword from his waist.
Chang-
The same was true for Euclid.
An intense coldness emanated from around her.
Until just a moment ago, Ziks eyes, which had been rxed, now hardened coldly.
How dare an assassine to this ce.
Please, withdraw.
Both emitted a sharp aura, facing off against each other, but inside, they were tense.
I cant feel their presence even though theyre so close
That meant that if they were willing, they could assassinate even him, a swordmaster.
It was the same for Euclid.
But she had one guess.
The forces in the dark, the extremely confidential family.
Nothing was known about their family, not even their name, even by the Holy Kingdom.
It was only known that they always lingered around The Saint.
Among those who responded to Rays call, Hongyeong walked towards him.
Then, Zik unsheathed his sword in an instant.
Kaang-
Soyeong stepped in and blocked his sword.
Even with just a quick nce, it was clear that the small girl had sessfully blocked Ziks sword with her dagger.
As dinner was about to begin, Ray announced that he would prepare it himself, causing Zik and Euclid to turn pale and urgently try to dissuade him.
However, Ray waved his hand dismissively and proceeded to prepare the meal.
The attendants, restless and unable to sit still, found reassurance in Rays confident gaze as he prepared to barbecue, a cooking style he was familiar with from modern times.
Using mana, he fashioned a sword and skillfully sliced small rocks in the garden to create a perfect grill te.
Then he ced a small iron te on top, creating an ideal barbecue grill.
Zik and Euclid expressed their amazement in hushed tones.
Zik admired Rays swordsmanship as he cleanly carved the rocks, while Euclid was impressed by Rays willingness to personally serve his subordinates.
Ray looked into the distance as if everything was ready and called out, The meal is prepared. Come out now.
In response to his words, seven figures dressed for night travel appeared out of nowhere.
Immediately, Ziks sword shed from its scabbard.
Chang-
Euclid reacted in the same way, a tremendous chill emanating from her.
Ziks previously rxed eyes now hardened with a cold intensity.
How dare assassins set foot here, he snarled.
Stand down, Euclid suggested.
Despite the tension, they were on high alert inside, thinking, We didnt even sense them so close
This meant that if they wanted to, these individuals could assassinate even a swordmaster like themselves.
Euclid also had suspicions about their unknown lineage, a covert force, a secret family whose name was not even known to the Holy Kingdom.
All that was known about them was that they always remained near the saint.
Hongyeong walked towards Ray after he summoned them.
Ziks sword was immediately drawn.
Kang-
It was Soyeong who intercepted Ziks de with her dagger, despite her small stature.
Soyeong said to Zik, We are not enemies, sheathe your sword.
How can we trust that? he retorted.
If we were your enemies, you would no longer be breathing, she stated bluntly, a statement not of arrogance but of fact.
The smallest among the seven had blocked Ziks sword. It was evident that they were all either swordmasters or possessed even greater strength.
If they were foes? They could have easily assassinated them with casual ease, leaving them dying without knowing why.
Zik looked at Ray, who nodded in agreement with her words.
Zik and Euclid finally lowered their hostility.
Approaching Ray, Hongyeong knelt on one knee.
I, Hongyeong, one of the Receivers, greet the Saint.
Zik and Euclid then understood that these were from one corner of their own three families.
This is the secret group
Where and how did they train to gain such power?
Aware or unaware of their thoughts, Ray slowly opened his eyes and solemnly dered, Ive called you for an important matter.
At his serious expression, the other six members of the Seven Guardians knelt in ce.
Give us yourmand.
The seven refined swords of the saint awaited their orders, their expressions emotionless, ready to fulfill any directive, even if it meant assassination.
They did not give their affection lightly, for even a moments hesitation caused by emotion could falter a des strike.
Ray then gave an unexpectedmand to the seven.
Eat together.
The Three Families were so taken aback that they asked for confirmation.
We apologize. We did not hear correctly. Please repeat yourmand.
All the Seven Guardians shall dine together.
The absurdity of the order not only surprised the Seven Guardians but also Zik and Euclid.
To think that such a peculiarmand was the reason he had insisted on preparing the meal himself!
Cheongyeong then spoke up, Saint, we should never reveal ourselves. Therefore
But her objection was cut short by Hyeolyeong, with her distinctive red hair, who red at her.
Cheongyeong, are you disobeying an order?
The hint of a de emerging from her sleeve suggested the absolute nature of orders among them.
Cheongyeong closed her eyes and acquiesced quietly.
I misspoke. Cheongyeong, I will follow themand.
I will follow themand.
I will follow themand.
Thats a relief.
What he found relieving, as he dispersed the mana from the club he had been wielding to thrash trolls, was unclear.
Cheongyeong had indeed narrowly escaped with her life.
Seated around the round table, they each wore robes of different colors.
The one in the golden robe muttered, A failure?
At his words, the red robe shouted, Do you even realize how much we have invested in this n!
Simon got caught. Heh, heh, heh. Without the necromancer, we cannot proceed, can we?
We must do something! Now that our existence has been exposed to the old man of the Holy Kingdom, we dont have much time!
Then are we going to attack the Holy Kingdom again?
No. Since we no longer have the undead card, the Holy Kingdom has lost its strategic value. Theres no need to attack it now; it wont affect our grand scheme.
Listening quietly to the conversation, the one in the blue robe said, But now that the old man knows about our existence to some extent, shouldnt we eliminate the Holy Kingdom?
The red robe frowned and shook his head, No we cannot touch the Holy Kingdom right now.
Why is that?
The red robe trembled with fear as he spoke, There is a monster in the Holy Kingdom We cannot touch the Holy Kingdom until that monster disappears.
A monster Are you talking about the mage swordsman who killed the Bone Dragon?
Yes! Thats the monster!
Then what shall we do now? With the mage swordsman who even killed the Bone Dragon sitting in the Holy Kingdom, any n wee up with will be futile.
There might be one way.
The others focused on the red robes words.
After a pause, he spoke up, Well send the Saint to another kingdom.
The other robes seemed somewhat reluctant to his suggestion, Send the Saint to another kingdom? What then? After sending him far away, shall we raid the Holy Kingdom?
What about when the Saint returns? Since Simon was caught, none of us has the power to confront the Saint directly.
Even Simon couldnt handle a direct confrontation. Heh, heh, heh.
To their words, the red robe quietly said, We have no other choice now. We can only hope that the Saint lives quietly wherever he goes. Besides, many kingdoms are quarreling over the Saint. Wouldnt it be good if one of them takes him and he lives peacefully?
Are you seriously suggesting that now?
To the golden robes words, the red robe shouted, Does anyone have a better idea? If you have a better n, Ill follow you!
At his words, the golden robe and everyone else fell silent.
They had no sharp n themselves.
How could they possibly stop a superhuman who had killed even the Bone Dragon?
If they provoked him now, it was only a matter of time before they would copse.
It was better to wait for a proper n toe up or until the Saint lives quietly.
Unable to contain his frustration, the red robe smashed one side of the wall.
The wall crumbled, creating arge hole.
Damn it! Where did such a guy pop out from!
He yelled, clutching his head.
Chapter 99: The First Meeting Of The Three Families (2)
Chapter 99: The First Meeting Of The Three Families (2)
.
.
The gathering was very quiet.
Despite clearly being in a garden with a good atmosphere for a barbecue party.
Zik and Eulcid were silent as they monitored the receiving device, and the receiver itself was not used to showing itself and eating in such a manner, which made it awkward.
Ray looked at them and said,
Do you know why I have gathered you all to insist on having this meal together?
To which Hongyeong quietly replied,
Is it because you wish us to familiarize ourselves with each others faces?
Youre half right, and half wrong,
Ray shook his head as he spoke, and those who couldnt guess his reasons couldnt hide their perplexity.
He continued while cing meat on the hastily assembled grill,
I wish for you to cooperate with each other rather than act independently.
.
Since it would be disrespectful to ask further, they simply listened to Rays words in silence.
An organization exists to mutuallypensate for each others weaknesses. Moving independently as we are now is inefficient.
Rays words were acknowledged to some extent by them.
However, having been assigned their own roles long ago and being ustomed to performing them in support of the Saint, Rays words did not have much impact on them.
Forgive me, Saint. But that would be unfamiliar work for us, and thus, might result in less efficiency.
Eulcid spoke, to which Ray agreed,
Thats true. However, that will be resolved over time. It may not be efficient at first, but it will get much better after a few years.
If the Saintmands it, then we shall follow
Ray shook his head again.
I do not wish to bind you by force. It would be better to move as we are now if that is the case.
In simple terms, he meant that he wouldnt restrain them bymand.
They would only cooperate if they chose to do so voluntarily.
Zik replied immediately without taking time to think,
I have no objections.
At this, everyones gaze shifted to Zik.
As he transferred the cooked meat onto a te, he said,
If it serves the Saints support efficiently, I will agree to whatever the task.
Following his words, Eulcid sighed,
Haah That would mean breaking the traditions of your family in your generation. You do understand what that implies, right?
The duty of the Trey Ducal Family is to ensure the Saints safety. Its simply choosing a more efficient way to fulfill that duty.
Ziks unwavering gaze left Eulcid speechless.
It seemed he was fully prepared to follow Rays suggestion, even disclosing the duties given to his family.
The receivers, after exchanging several nces among themselves, Hongyeong spoke,
We agree as well.
No further words were needed. With her words of agreement to cooperate, the other receivers also nodded.
It appeared that Hongyeong, not Heukyeong, was their representative.
Indeed, when it came to hiding, Hongyeong was the one with the highest level of stealth.
Hongyeong opened her mouth again,
The mission of the Dane Family is to obey the Saintsmands. However, Dane promises to cooperate with the others irrespective of that.
With the Trey Ducal Family and the Dane Family promising cooperation, only the Becroix Family was left.
That is, only Eulcid was left.
She sighed softly with her small lips and said,
Haah Alright. Becroix will also cooperate.
Zik smiled slyly at Euclids words.
But that smile soon hardened into stone upon her next words.
Our Becroix family is in charge of information. Our familys mission is always to stay by the side of the Saint. Ultimately, this means marriage.
Gregory and Selena, who came from the Lesian Empire, were desperately trying to take Ray away.
Having already finished contacting the Empire, their task was to seek cooperation from the Holy Kingdom.
However, the Holy Kingdom firmly stated in the negotiations that they should convince the Saint themselves, so they had no choice but to make a good impression.
For example, Gregory helped the Holy Kingdoms soldiers with their training in the morning.
It seemed to be conducted with the consent of the Holy Kingdom, but in reality, it was not.
A Swordmaster taught ordinary soldiers. From the Holy Kingdoms perspective, it was obviously beneficial, but it also brought its own pressures.
However, Gregory did not stop there; he also participated in sparring with the knights.
Thanks to him, the skills of the pdins improved by leaps and bounds.
What about Selena?
She eagerly held lectures on magical theory, mathematics, and introductions to magicalbat, fostering the growth of the magicians.
Its not that the Holy Kingdom had no magicians.
Just as there are priests and clerics in other nations, there were many in the Holy Kingdom who could use mana, including magical corps and knights.
For these magicians, the opportunity to hear theories established and developed in the Empire was rare.
Naturally, there was an enormous number of attendees, and her lectures were so popr that people stood during them.
Now, the situation had reached a point where the Holy Kingdom could not shut them down on their own.
It was the Holy Kingdom whose military strength was increasing, but it was the Lesian Empire that was enjoying it.
If they received such help, they would have to promise some kind of repayment, even if it were mere lip service.
If then Gregory and Selena asked for persuasion of the Saint, it would be impossible to refuse.
Its not like theyre asking to send the Saint to their country, but just to speak a word on their behalf, and how could that be refused?
And from the Holy Kingdoms point of view, its not necessarily an unfavorable condition.
If speaking well of the Saint enhanced military strength, it would naturally be weed.
During the negotiations, Ray had caught the eye of the Lesian Empire.
The Holy Kingdom considered it unlikely that Ray wouldpletely turn over to the Empire just because they spoke well of him.
It wasnt only the Lesian Empire trying to win favors with the Holy Kingdom.
The Baybon Kingdom and the ymen Kingdom were also making moves beneficial to the Holy Kingdom.
The resource-rich and economically advanced Baybon Kingdom mobilized the merchants union to carve outmercial opportunities for the Holy Kingdom, and the ymen Kingdom, known for its high-quality soldiers trained with independently researched and developed methods, directly assisted with their soldiers training.
The reason other nations were doing such good deeds was the same.
They also wanted the current Saint.
Ray possessed magical abilities presumed to be of at least the Lord level and swordsmanship that did not fall behind even against Gregory, a Swordmaster known as the Terrifying Sword.
Moreover, his eloquence, which had dominated everyone at the meeting, was coveted by all nations.
Of course, if Ray chose not to go to any country, all these efforts would be in vain.
Thanks to this, the Holy Kingdom was screaming in happy agony.
Rays influence in the Holy Kingdom was almost on par with that of the Pope.
After all, he was the hero of this war.
Depending on ones contributions in the war, medals or titles would be granted.
Of course, theres nowhere higher or lower to go with the title of Saint, but it was natural that there would be a reward.
This would proceed once the rebellion waspletely suppressed and the situation had settled down.
After all, there were still quite a few rebels in the western regions.
Phew Ive finally let off a little steam.
Iriel wiped the sweat from her forehead and sighed.
She had been busy informing the neighboring nations and the Lesian Empire on behalf of the Holy Kingdom that the incident was over and requesting support for the restoration of the city.
Of course, they readily epted the request of the Holy Kingdom.
At this moment, the Holy Kingdom was in the position of power, the top, and the surrounding nations were in the subordinate position, the bottom, so to speak.
It was they who were in a regrettable situation. Therefore, they could not help but pay close attention to the Holy Kingdoms mood.
Unintentionally, the Holy Kingdom had surpassed the Leshian Empire.
It may be a fleeting supremacy, but it was a moment when they became the strongest nation.
Such important diplomatic tasks were usually undertaken by Iriel, and because of that, she finally had a moment to rest.
Sitting at the desk in her office, she leisurely opened her eyes while enjoying her tea time after a long while.
Speaking of the Becroix family There is more misinformation than I thought. Are they indeed rted to that matter?
There were three prominent families known to Iriel as well.
Having known them all since childhood, she was familiar with them and trusted their abilities ordingly.
She had been curious about the many oddities of the Becroix family for a while now and had ordered an investigation into them, despite the fact that it was a difficult task even for the Geiter family, who served as the ears of the Saintess.
One thing that was clear was that, in terms of information, the Geiter family had an advantage over the Becroix family.
That is how she was able to secretly learn about the Becroixs.
It was too risky to infiltrate the family directly, but through an endless intelligence battle and the spread of gold coins here and there, one fact became known.
It was about the head of the Becroix family.
Though it was heard that they practiced magic, there were no precise details known.
Moreover, even those in key positions within the Holy Kingdom had never seen the head of the Bellecroix, so much so that their identity was unknown.
But Iriel had discovered who the family head was.
Becroix Si Euclid.
Flustered
Her hand shook slightly as she drank her tea.
She had never expected that not a sessor but the head of the family themselves would be serving the Saint.
Moreover, her age was quite young. Still, she was in a position leading a family.
What could possibly be the purpose for the head of the family to willingly serve as a servant to the Saint?
An ominous premonition passed through her mind.
Aira frowned as she looked out the window.
Theres a disagreeable odor in the air
Her sharp senses, honed over nearly a thousand years, were telling her that something unfavorable was happening somewhere unknown to her.
Her intuitions were almost never wrong.
Aira brushed her snow-white hair behind her ear as she gazed into the distance.
What would he be doing now?
For an elf, a few years were but a fleeting moment, yet time seemed to pass all too slowly.
She eagerly awaited the day they would meet again, curious about what form he would take when he approached her.
Heeheehee. The growth of humans is quite fast. Hell return soon, all grown up into a fine man.
Lost in her happy imaginings, she was unaware.
Unaware that her rivals for Ray were slowly increasing in number.
No, that now whole nations were attempting to im Ray for themselves.
Chapter 100: A Request For A Visit To The Empire
Chapter 100: A Request For A Visit To The Empire
Not only had Zik be as rigid as stone at Euclids words.
The Seven Guardians as well, and even Ray, had frozen over.
Especially for Ray, it was something he had never even considered.
Euclid sighed at their reactions.
Haah This is why I didnt want to tell you yet.
How could our familys mission be so troublesome?
Her single statement was enough to perplex the Seven Guardians as well.
That, thats the mission given to our family?
At Soyoungs words, Euclid returned to her expressionless state and answered.
Yes, it is.
Now that it was all out in the open, there was no hiding it.
Her n to build a rapport and approach him had been shattered.
Euclid took Rays hand.
Now that its revealed, I will no longer hide.
Eh!?
Why do you think I offered to be a servant?
As Euclid asked this, there seemed to be countless possibilities.
Zik covered his mouth with his hand and spoke with a look as if he was seeing a monster.
Could it be you aimed for all this?
Yes.
Good heavens!
The familys mission was absolute. It was something that could not be defied.
But, how could a nobles heir volunteer to be a servant!
Indeed, one must not be picky about the means for their goal!
Ray withdrew his hand and spoke.
Wait! Im not nning to get married yet!
The image of him fighting the necromancer boldly was instantly reced by a face colored with confusion.
However, Euclids voice remained t and unchanging.
Im not intending to marry immediately either. Theres no hurry; we can take our time. Above all, you are still fifteen years old. You have two more years until you are an adult. Dont be too hasty.
Two years is still too soon for me!
In time, you may change your mind.
No words seemed to get through.
Seeing Zik and the Seven Guardians reaction, it seemed the familys mission was too important to dare say otherwise.
Interfering with another familys mission was clearly crossing a line, so they could not speak recklessly.
Zik stopped eating his meat and suddenly knelt down.
Please forgive my inability to prevent this, Saint.
I said Im not nning to get married!
Ray shouted out loud.
He merely wanted the three families toe together and cooperate.
No, he had achieved that goal. They had gotten to know each other and followed his opinions.
But he had never expected this unexpectedplication.
Marriage? At a time when he was too busy thinking about the future!
Ray shook his head vehemently. It would have been a disaster if Aira had heard that.
What is it?
Everyone has their own difficult circumstances to speak of
Ray responded weakly to Iriels words.
She looked down at the three before her.
Euclid, who clung close by without any intention of separating, Ray, who had given up, and Zik, who was restlessly pacing like a legitimate wife whose husband had been stolen by a concubine.
What on earth had happened to them, not returning for more than two days?
Iriel looked at Euclid, who had her arms crossed in front of Ray.
Somehow, that sight was irritating.
Could you step back a little, Lady Euclid?
A servant must always be by their masters side to assist.
It was a valid point, but she seemed to be a little too close.
At this rate, it would be more urate to say that she was not assisting but rather restraining the person she served.
Iriel furrowed her brows.
Looking at you now, no one would think youre assisting.
Indeed, that seems to be the case. My apologies.
Euclid unfolded her arms without any fuss.
However, the distance between them remained unchanged.
She was still close enough that their shoulders could touch, just without the crossed arms.
Iriel let out an awkwardugh.
Ho ho ho Dont you think youre too close?
I tried to listen quickly to whatever the saint might need, so please do not mind it too much.
I hadnt realized. Lady Euclid, you indeed were the model example of a servant. Ho ho ho.
Zzzt-
Their tense standoff could not continue.
This was because several nations, having heard of Rays return, were waiting for him.
Gregory slightly bowed his head towards Ray.
Greetings to the two saints. Saint, please forgive my previous indiscretion.
Ray shook his head at Gregory.
Dont worry about it.
Thank you. And this is a token of our apology.
While speaking, Gregory handed over a small jewelry box.
Ray couldnt help but smile at the mention of a gift.
Ah, what need is there for apologies You dont have to give me anything like this
Even as he spoke, his hand moved slowly towards the jewelry box.
Upon opening the box, there was a single ck earring inside.
The earring, steeped in a deep shade of ck, was strangely without its pair.
Ray tilted his head in confusion.
Werent earrings usually a pair? Did someone exchange the other half for a treat or something?
Gregory exined at the sight of his confusion.
Its rare, but sometimes a small crystal forms at the tip of a wyverns tail. This earring was specially crafted from such a gem. Normally, we would present a pair, but the material for the other earring is unknown to anyone. Legend has it that the other half awaits its destined partner somewhere.
A legend?
An earring with a legend?
As he thought this, Iriel recognized the earring.
The Eye of Cecily!
What eye?
These were all unknown words.
Iriel looked at the earring with admiration.
Centuries ago, there was an elf named Cecily. Among the elves, who live incredibly long lives, she was a renowned artisan. Her name is still passed down among humans to this day! That earring is one of her creations!
How renowned must one be for a single earring to carry a legend?
Ray sensed something was not quite right.
Youre giving this to me It seems like you want something, doesnt it?
Guessing his intentions, Gregory burst intoughter and said,
Dont feel pressured. Its merely a token of apology from the Lesian Empire.
Im not feeling pressured at all.
Rays words were genuine.
Because he truly felt no burden at all.
Hahaha. Anyway, there is something the Lesian Empire wants to say to the saint
Just as Gregory was about to broach the topic, individuals from another kingdom arrived.
They were keeping the Lesian Empire, their biggestpetitor, in check.
They interrupted Gregorys words,
We cant let the saint be snatched away by the Lesian Empire here.
Greetings to the holy ones. I am Geiman from the Beibon Kingdom. We of the Beibon Kingdom would like to
Greetings to the sages. I am
Because of them, several stories got jumbled up.
Ray shook his head amidst the chaotic scene, trying to organize the conversation.
Calm down. I will listen to everything, starting with the Lesian Empire. What were you saying?
Ahem. Thank you.
Gregory discreetly shot nces around him.
The Swordmasters slight release of murderous intent made the individuals from the other kingdoms unable to utter a sound.
Even if they weremanders of knight orders, they were merely high-ranking aura users.
They were no match for Gregory, who had already be a Swordmaster.
He continued,
The Lesian Empire wants to strengthen our rtionship with the Holy Kingdom, and we would like to invite the saint to visit our empire. Would you consider apanying us to the empire?
Ah
A sigh of regret spilled from many lips.
In this issue, it was crucial which nation spoke first.
If the first nation to speak was rejected, then it was certain that the next nation to speak would also be rejected.
This was because, if the previous nations request had been declined and the next one epted, it created an unfair situation of who was favored and who was not.
Such inequality at a gathering of multiple kingdoms couldter potentially be a poison to the Holy Kingdom.
Ray was also aware of this fact.
The Lesian Empire wants me?
Perhaps to test the military power shown during the conference?
Since Ray didnt know what had been discussed after he left the previous meeting, he could only guess.
In reality, Rays military prowess was proven true.
There were plenty of witnesses to prove it, and he even possessed the heart of the true dragon.
Ray pondered the future for a moment.
The Lesian Empire is the strongest nation on the continent. It wouldnt be bad to establish a diplomatic rtionship with such a nation.
Besides, he had considered visiting the Lesian Empire someday in the distant future.
The Lesian Empire was known for less distinction in the status of information, and there were quite a few people who focused primarily on medical knowledge.
At the very least, the medical standards were expected to be differentpared to the Holy Kingdom or other kingdoms.
Unlike his earnest thoughts, the empire was full of ulterior motives.
If Ray visited the empire, they would do whatever it took to keep him there.
Realizing that he was somewhat positive, Gregory added,
Ive heard rumors about the saint these past few days. They say you have tripled the harvest of crops with the farming methods you developed. And the mercenary priest system was also your suggestion, wasnt it?
It was with Iriels help though.
Ray said, ncing at Iriel.
Then Iriel winked.
At that moment, Euclids beautiful eyes slightly fluttered.
Gregory continued.
Your Holiness, if you would visit Lesian, I would like to discuss that matter as well, he said.
Ray pondered for a moment upon hearing his words.
The Lesian Empire seemed to be preparing some venture but I couldnt figure out what it was. Tsk
He couldnt help but click his tongue in anticipation.
If only he had known what it was, the Holy Kingdom would have had a lot to do.
After all, it wasnt a small matter when the mightiest nation moved.
Yet, there was something he didnt know.
This venture wasnt about the Holy Kingdoms farming methods or the mercenary priests.
It was simply about drawing the saint to their nation.
And to bind him with the toughest of ties, that of bloodline.
That was the business the Lesian Empire had in mind.
Gregory thought quietly to himself,
If the saint truly killed the Bone Dragon, then being called the strongest nation on the continent could be a mere boast From now on, the ce with the strongest individual will be the strongest nation.
Chapter 101: The Beginning Of Medical Reform
Chapter 101: The Beginning Of Medical Reform
Ray pondered Gregorys words for a moment before shaking his head.
Thank you, but I must decline for now. Theres still much to do in the Holy Kingdom.
Gregorys expression noticeably hardened at this.
I see. Understood.
Gregory gave a brief reply and awkwardly smiled as he excused himself.
Ill be going now. If you ever think of the Empire, dont hesitate to reach out.
I will.
Ray nodded in response to his polite farewell.
As the Lesian Empire faced rejection, the audience stood with uneasy expressions.
Ray looked around and said,
You all heard what I just said, right? I have no intention of going to another kingdom yet.
Hmm
Cough
Embarrassed, they coughed and dispersed.
Euclid approached Ray and asked,
Did you really decline because of matters in the Holy Kingdom?
Of course. Its not a good time to leave with the rebellion not fully suppressed.
But its not like theres something specific you must do as the Saint, right?
Ray shook his head at her words.
Im nning to establish a new organization in the Holy Kingdom.
Ray had learned from this war.
That divine power wasnt omnipotent.
It was nearly all-powerful against most wounds and diseases, but there were definitely gaps.
Therefore, Ray thought of establishing medical institutions.
To nurture beings worthy of being called doctors and aim for a new medical reform.
Divine power alone has its limits in healing.
Even a small organization of doctors would be a great help in daily life and war.
Euclid spoke with a stern face.
A new organization Are you abandoning us then?
Though her tone was t, Ray could tell she was quite perturbed.
Why would I abandon you? You must be ready to support me on the front lines.
He said with a slight smile.
This reassured her.
She had momentarily feared being abandoned with Rays mention of a new organization.
But looking at his expression, it seemed he had no intention of letting them go.
If the current Saint were to abandon them, the three families would have to wait another century.
Euclid, gather the nearby nobles. We need to have an urgent meeting.
Understood.
No further exnation was necessary. She simply nodded andplied.
Euclid bowed to Ray and Iriel before walking away.
Watching her leave, Ray then spoke to Iriel.
Iriel, could you back me up likest time?
Iriel shook his head in response.
First, I need to know what youre nning.
Ray nodded.
Well, its not a secret. Itll alle out in the meeting anyway.
I n to establish a ce to teach my medicine. As youve seen on the battlefield, there are those whom divine power cant heal. If divine power can assist in healing what remains after treating such people, it would create a pretty good picture.
Iriel easily nodded at his words.
I understand. I can help to that extent. But dont expectplete assistance, okay?
I dont expect that much from you.
Depending on how its heard, that could sound a bit ufortable. Cough
Iriel nced briefly at Ray before speaking.
However, my help might not be necessary. After all, you are now a war hero in the eyes of everyone.
As the nobles were summoned and Ray prepared for the meeting, he pondered over Iriels words.
A war hero, indeed.
After all, he had resolved a matter critical to the nations survival, so his influence was not insignificant.
How much this would y out in the meeting, he wasnt sure.
Ray ascended the tform and surveyed the gathered crowd.
The faces he saw confirmed that Euclid had effectively summoned the nobility.
Except for those in distant provinces or those urgently upied, most of the nobles must have gathered here.
As all eyes focused on him, Ray began to speak.
Thank you all for gathering here. I called you today to discuss an important matter.
The audiences expressions stiffened at the mention of an important announcement from the Saint.
Ray continued smoothly, as if to ease the tension.
During this war, Ive realized the critical role of medicine in the turn of events. Not everything can be healed with divine power. Therefore, I propose the establishment of an academy to teach medicine.
Academy.
There were only three major learning centers in the Holy Kingdom.
In the capital, Selonia, were the academies for swordsmanship, magic, and divine power.
They were highly specialized and essible tomoners for a fee, so the significance of an academy was immense.
Anyone who entered was guaranteed a path to elite status.
Rays suggestion of establishing another academy stirred resistance among the nobles.
The cost of expanding academies aside what exactly is this medicine?
Its a set of skills and knowledge needed to save lives. It includes methods for treating and preventing diseases and injuries.
I see. But the cost and time needed to train these people, even if they can heal what divine power cannot, is a concern.
Cost, you say The harvest yield has tripled, and weve made a substantial amount from mercenary priests If cost is still a concern, should I look into how these funds have been used?
The nobles, stung by Rays words, coughed awkwardly.
He knew.
He knew where these funds were going.
Until now, he had let it slide because of other pressing matters, but if he started investigating, many nobles would be subject to sanctions.
The nobles stepped back at Rays words.
Still, establishing a new academy might be a bit too much.
As they retreated, it was time for him to do the same.
Building a new academy building would take too long, anyway.
What about using one of the existing three academies to teach medicine?
The nobles thought for a moment, then shook their heads.
There would likely be strong opposition. The professors at the academies are people with strong pride.
Hmm
The nobles fell into thought. The academies were governed by a board and professors, and convincing the board was no easy task.
They were not swayed by money.
Although supported by the Holy Kingdom, the academies were somewhat independent entities, difficult to meddle with.
They had some influence but did not absolutely follow themands of the Holy Kingdom.
The nobles, at a loss for good options, groaned in frustration.
It was then that Iriel, who had been silent until now, made a suggestion.
What if the Saint uses the magic academy for teaching on the condition that he also provides magic lessons?
Her words broke through the deadlock.
The nobles started to agree with enthusiasm.
Thats a great idea! If the Saint himself teaches, even if its just magic, they will surely be convinced!
I agree with that proposal.
Many voices of agreement made the situation a bit awkward for Ray.
He didnt have the time to teach medicine, let alone magic, considering he would need to gauge the students knowledge level and establish a curriculum.
Ray shook his head and responded.
I dont have the time to teach magic while also teaching medicine.
Iriel then made another suggestion.
How about as a special lecturer? If its just once a week, I think you could manage that Couldnt you, Saint?
She said, winking.
Was that her own way of showing affection? If so, it was quite effective.
Iriels suggestion was so appealing that Ray almost wanted to apud her.
Indeed, a special lecture was feasible if he managed his time tightly.
There are only two people in the Holy Kingdom who could teach medicine properly.
One was himself, and the other was Eir.
Eir, who had substantial medical knowledge, could be considered for a professor role in urgent times.
But for her, the chief administrator, to take on a professorship? Ray would have to shoulder the teaching of medicine himself unless new professors were recruited.
He wasnt sure about the students level of knowledge, but he assumed it wasnt very extensive.
Many probably didnt even understand what the word medicine meant.
Ray nodded at her suggestion.
Once a week is doable. Lets discuss what well need for that.
First, we have a shortage of people to teach. There might be some with divine magic, but very few are trained in medicine.
Thats true. That means you, the Saint, would have to take care of all the responsibilities rted to the medical lessons.
Ray was already aware of this.
Since he was taking on all the tasks rted to the lessons, it might lead to neglecting his lectures.
It was an unfortunate situation, but unavoidable until they could find more teachers.
The other nobles began to voice their concerns as well.
The number of students wanting to learn medicine might also be an issue. If a new academy is established, the number of students will likely be small at first.
Im aware. Thats why Im nning to break through with free lectures. If we allow open attendance for the first month, even to those not enrolled in the medical academy, we can expect some promotional effect.
The nobles nodded at Rays words.
A sound n. Free lectures would nt a positive impression, which would, in turn, increase the number of students.
The discussions continued several more times.
Establishing an academy was an important matter, after all.
Fortunately, establishing a new academy didnt require the Popes permission.
Had it been necessary to obtain permission from the Pope, who was already engaged in quelling the rebellion, it would have been impossible within the year.
Once the necessities for the academy were gathered and the nobles and board members convinced, the job would be done.
Convincing the board would be easy with the condition of Rays special lectures, so the establishment of the medical academy was just a matter of time.
If that wasnt enough, there was onest resort.
As a war hero who protected the state, he could use the merit he umted to force the establishment of the academy.
Unless the academys board was unreasonable, they couldnt oppose it.
To do so would be expressing a desire to break away from the entity of the Holy Kingdom.
Rays nned medical reform gradually took shape within the Holy Kingdom.
Little did anyone know, this was just the beginning of something that wouldter have a significant impact across the entire continent.
Chapter 102: The Academy
Chapter 102: The Academy
The proposal to establish the academy had been approved.
However, the academys board of directors had not made an appearance.
Thus, after several preparations, a weekter, Ray was able to travel to the academys location.
As expected, Zik and Euclid insisted on apanying him.
However, Ray declined their offer.
Zik, being thest remaining swordmaster in the Holy Kingdom, it wouldnt have been appropriate for him to move about so freely.
At such a critical moment, such actions could haveplicated future matters.
Moreover, Euclid was, after all, the head servant of the mansion.
It would have been nonsensical for her to leave her post and follow him to the academy.
Therefore, Ray refused the assistance of Zik and Euclid, who were willing to undertake tedious tasks.
The academy was situated in the center of a highly developed urban area.
If Selonia Castle was in the north, then the academy was in the south.
Though both were in the Selonia region, it took two days to travel the distance by carriage.
Its been a while since Ive walked alone.
Until then, he had always been apanied by attendants, knights, Iriel, or Euclid.
The white clouds floating in the blue sky and the sweet scent of flowers filled Rays senses.
This rare moment of leisure rxed his mind.
The entrance to the academy was truly magnificent.
It almost resembled a royal castle.
With its ornate fences, well-maintained gardens, and a fountain in the center.
Moreover, on the left side, dormitories corresponding to each academy painted a picturesque scene.
Upon seeing the academy, which gave a feeling of being in a different kingdom, Ray marveled quietly.
Wow Now I understand why everyone wants to get in here
Even if Ray himself had been a student, he would have tried to enter this ce.
The appearance alone was an art piece.
Ray was fascinated by the students he saw as he walked through the garden.
These were probably the first students he had encountered since arriving in this world.
Students in uniforms,ughing and chatting with each other, were a refreshing sight.
Yes, this was how students should be!
Having only seen people of his age who were soldiers, ustomed to ughter and bloodshed, he found this scene deeply touching.
Conversely, the students showed interest in Ray.
This was to be expected.
Even though he wore a travelers robe, the glimpse of fine clothing underneath was noticeable. However, his face was mostly hidden under the hood.
Girls in robes with a wand emblem approached the curious Ray.
Are you looking for someone?
Ray turned towards the voice.
Part of his face, hidden under the hood, was revealed.
His snow-white hair and blue eyes, along with dark earrings, were partially visible.
The baby fat of youth was gone, reced by a sharp jawline peeking out from under the hood.
His rare white hair brought a sense of mystique to the students.
The girls blushed slightly at the sight of Ray.
There were many handsome faces in the academy, but none quite like this.
It was like a scene from a painting!
Ray smiled at the girls.
I am just about to ask for directions. Perfect timing.
His smile kindled a spark in the hearts of the young women.
Do you know where the Magic Academy is?
Shall I guide you?
Even if he refused, their eager expressions suggested they would guide him anyway. Ray nodded in agreement.
I would appreciate that.
Follow us!
Its this way!
Unbeknownst to Ray himself, his appearance was quite remarkable.
His mother, Saein, was of elf-like beauty, and Ray, her son, was no different.
Moreover, due to continuously circting pure mana through the Mana Road, Rays skin was wless.
Having lived among elves, Ray was indifferent to his own appearance.
Even when he lived at Selonia Castle, there were hardly any who reacted noticeably to his appearance.
They were not so unrefined as to express surprise at his looks.
However, it was different for ordinary people outside.
Even among the children of nobility, his appearance would surely have caused a stir.
Even then, had he not worn his hood, he would have instantly attracted attention.
Unaware of his own standout appearance, Ray possessed a level of beauty that could only be matched by someone like Aira.
To him, everyone else looked simr.
Ray soon arrived at the entrance of the Magic Academy and entered without hesitation.
It was natural for the female students apanying him to follow.
They found his hood, which obscured his features, quite frustrating.
Oblivious to their feelings, Ray entered a room that appeared to be an administrative office.
However, inside, it resembled a well-furnished lounge.
Professors were sipping tea, seemingly preparing for their uing lectures.
A lean male professor, noticing Rays entrance with his dark brown hood, called out.
Remove your hood inside the building.
Ray silentlyplied, unveiling his striking appearance.
All eyes immediately focused on him.
Not only the female students but also the other visitors and professors in the office stared at him, dumbfounded.
Ah
A swallow broke the silence, followed by embarrassed coughs as people averted their gaze, although their nces still lingered.
Ray turned to the first professor who had spoken to him and greeted him.
Hello. The Holy Kingdom must have informed you, but Im Ray, the newly appointed professor for the medical academy.
His bow and greeting exuded elegance.
Regaining hisposure, the professor stood and said,
So you are um, Lord?
Lord?
His expression showed disbelief that such a young person could be a Lord.
But one must start on a good note. Ray couldnt afford to show displeasure.
He smiled awkwardly and replied,
Im not sure which Lord youre referring to, but if its about the special appointment for magic lectures, then yes, thats me.
I see. We look forward to working with you.
The professors stiff expression showed no pleasure.
Ray thought to himself wryly,
Its tough in social situations when your feelings are so apparent.
Learn from Euclid, keep your emotions under control!
Even when Ziks heart was torn to shreds, he maintained an emotionless face.
Of course, that kind of impassivity was burdensome in its own way.
The female students, hearing unfamiliar names, murmured among themselves.
A specially recruited professor?
Didnt you know? Theres a rumor that an instructor from the Old Book Clubes once a week to lecture at the Magic Academy.
Then what does Lord mean?
Who knows?
Overhearing their murmurs, the professor stiffened his face and ordered,
You girls should leave now.
Yes, sir.
Speak clearly.
Yes.
Such a rigid person.
How could he live like that?
After all the students had left, the professors began to approach Ray one by one.
Pleased to meet you. Im Kled, the professor of Combat Application at the Magic Academy. Lets get along well. Hahaha.
Ray smiled back at the heartyughter of the robust man.
Nice to meet you too. Im Ray, newly assigned to both the Magic and Medical Academies. I guess well be seeing a lot of each other. I look forward to working with you.
While speaking, Ray quickly scanned the surroundings.
Were there always this many professors at the Magic Academy? It seemed like there were at least twenty.
The professor who first spoke to Ray said curtly,
You know your first lecture is tomorrow, right? Youd better start preparing now, its alreadyte. I hope you make a good start.
With that, he grabbed his books and left.
Kled frowned as he watched him leave.
Thats rice for you, cold as ice typical of an Ice Attribute Magic professor. But hes a 4th Circle Mage, so he might be of help when needed.
Thanks for the introduction.
Ray thought it was an unnecessary name to remember.
It was unlikely that he would cross paths with an Attribute Magic professor.
After all, he was required to lecture only once a week. Aside from that, as a professor at the Medical Academy, there shouldnt have been much interaction.
After briefly greeting the other professors, Ray made his way to his assigned office.
It was meticulously prepared, presumably by the Holy Kingdom, which lifted his spirits.
Teaching someone was something he couldnt do in the modern world due to ack of time, but now he was going to have students?
His heart filled with anticipation.
Magic ss 2-D.
This was the ss of the girls who had guided Ray.
They were currently discussing the handsome new professor with their ssmates.
Hes so handsome Is he even real?
Really! He carries a divine aura When I first saw him, I thought he was an angel!
That was probably because of Rays continuously active air purifier no, his divine power attracting perverts no, no. It was his divine power.
The students sighed as they listened to the girls chatter.
Okay, lets say he is that handsome. But how can someone that young be a professor? Are you joking?
Im serious! I even heard rice refer to the new professor as Lord!
A Lord? Thats absurd! You know there are only a few Lords even in the era of magic!
Another girl, with blue hair, who had been listening quietly, chimed in,
Maybe Oakleys right about the Lord. People who attended the baptism ceremony at Selonia Castle witnessed it. They say the Saint used magic that resembled Meteor.
Meteor rumors too? Why are you also buying into this? Thats just a baseless rumor.
She didnt argue further, perhapscking any counterargument, and the discussion eventually dwindled to just talking about the handsome new professor.
However, none of them knew.
They were unaware of the impact Rays special lecture the next day would have on many.
Chapter 103: Special Lecture (1)
Chapter 103: Special Lecture (1)
The lecture hall was filled with a countless number of students.
Despite itsrge size, there was barely room to move around.
Can we attend this special lecture even though were only at the 1st Circle?
This is a widely advertised special lecture by the Academy. Its beneficial for all students, regardless of their circle.
Thats trueeven the professors are attending.
The murmuring and chattering were constant.
After all, the lecture was by a mage suspected of being a Lord.
The Magic Academy wouldnt have missed such an opportunity.
The promotional efforts from the previous week and directives from professors had sparked the students interest in the special lecture.
Ray, however, was quite nervous.
He was anxious about his first lecture, reviewing its content in his mind.
He pondered how to begin and which approach to take.
Perhaps I should just discuss what I feel
Ray hadnt formally studied magic in a structured way.
He merely applied what he had learned and tried to understand other forms of magic ordingly.
Therefore, he wasnt proficient in the theory of magic.
Students started gathering in the lecture hall 30 minutes before the lecture began.
Even professors attended the ss.
They were likely curious about the lecture of someone who might be a Saint and a Lord.
When Ray first arrived at the academy, he wondered why they didnt bow or show respect.
The students might be unaware, but the board and professors certainly knew he was the Saint.
Yet, they didnt show any formalities, which was strange.
Ray soon grasped the reason.
The academy was an isted, unique area within the Holy Kingdom.
Here, whether one was royal, noble, or amoner was irrelevant until graduation.
A professor was a professor, a student was a student.
Thats why they didnt show formalities.
Many students were nobles, but within the academys boundaries, they were recognized as equals tomoners.
Of course, nobles andmoners did not fully ept each other.
Even so,moners attempted to associate with nobles.
Although no official status or position was recognized on the surface, many students still did not adhere to this mindset.
Ray understood the academys structure faster than others, having lived in a modern world without a ss system.
He sighed in the lecture hall.
And to think Id start with a lecture on magic.
He had not fully fleshed out his ideas for the medical lectures yet.
As he pondered, a bell began to resonate majestically outside.
Dong-dong.
It seemed to signal the start of the lecture.
The hall was already full, with students and professors upying every seat, and some standing due to theck of space.
Ray collected his thoughts and stepped onto the stage as the bell stopped.
His appearance then became fully visible to everyone.
His noble white hair and wless skin.
His seemingly cold eyes and his striking dark earrings captivated everyones attention.
The previously noisy lecture hall fell silent in an instant.
Wow
Unbelievable
Various exmations filled the air as the eyes of the female students grew dreamy.
Ray slowly opened his mouth.
I am Ray, the newly appointed professor. I will now begin the lecture on magic.
He then began writing something on the ckboard.
Those who had been captivated by his appearance soon regained their senses and looked at the words written on the board.
The manifestation of magic?
At someones murmur, Ray nodded.
This is the subject of my first lecture.
Pointing at the ckboard, he continued,
The manifestation of magic is, in a way, an essential element for all magicians and their ultimate goal.
Ray scanned the room and asked,
What are the rules for the manifestation of magic?
A good-looking blonde young man replied,
The transformation of mana, the correct incantation, and the action to induce manifestation.
Thats right. Those three are the typical rules.
So when you say typical rules, do you mean there are other methods?
Ray smiled meaningfully at the young mans question.
Consider Fire magic as an example. The transformation process involves heating the mana, drawing in mana tobust, and creating friction. These three transformations are necessary. But what if we could reduce these three steps to one?
The young man shook his head as if the answer was obvious.
The mana would copse and disperse. Naturally, the magic wouldnt manifest, and it would just be a waste of mana.
Youre mistaken. The magic would manifest faster, and the amount of mana consumed would be reduced. Moreover, just before the manifestation, the opposing mage wouldnt be able to detect the magic.
The young man furrowed his brow.
What Ray suggested seemed like a fantasy.
Reduce three steps of manifestation to one? It sounded absurd!
Ray, noticing his expression, chuckled and said,
You appear unconvinced.
Indeed. Im sorry, but what youre suggesting seems merely an ideal, nothing more.
Simr reactions came from those around them.
The observing professors wore stern faces, and the students had stopped taking notes.
Ray nodded as if he had anticipated this reaction. Raising his right hand, he said,
Let me demonstrate then. I will now manifest magic in my right hand, so observe closely.
As he spoke, all eyes turned to his hand.
Although they followed the instructions for the special lecture, they questioned its significance.
Ray waited until their focus was on his right hand.
Well, this should suffice.
Close enough for such an audience - whatever he did, they would notice.
Ray transformed the ambient mana instantly.
Whoosh-
mes erupted from his outstretched right hand.
The onlookers gasped in shock.
Magic without an incantation!
I certainly didnt feel any movement of mana!
Did he really manifest magic with just one transformation?
After this demonstration, their attention visibly shifted.
Seeing an example had piqued their interest.
Ray looked at them and said,
As you saw, a single transformation is enough to manifest magic.
Ray continued drawing on the ckboard.
He drew an atom.
If we consider this as mana before the manifestation of magic
He then started to draw again.
Small circles appeared on either side of the atom, connected by lines. The finished drawing depicted a water molecule.
Ray tapped the ckboard with his hand.
This is how you transform mana for manifestation. Those who are eager to try, feel free to do so now.
At his words, the professors coughed discreetly to maintain their dignity, but the students started trying, following the diagram on the board.
Whoosh- Whoosh-
The sound of mana scattering in failure filled the room, and the ssroom soon turned into a practicalb.
Before long, some students started to seed. The first to do so was the blonde young man who had previously dismissed Rays theory as fanciful.
It worked, it worked!
I can do it too!
Water flowed from their hands.
Ray watched them and smirked slightly.
They seeded.
The students, still in disbelief, stared at their hands and then back at Ray.
How did he know such knowledge, never revealed anywhere else? This level of insight could easily be a secret of a noble house.
Was it really alright to divulge such information in a lecture?
Even the professors looked impressed.
They hadnt expected to see such a seemingly theoretical concept exined and applied so easily.
However, theirck of knowledge was apparent.
Although Ray had simplified it, they could only use the 1st Circle Water (Water) magic he taught.
Without a full understanding of atomic theory and particle structure, they wouldnt be able to use it freely.
Several students seeded and marveled, and even the usually reserved professors began to bombard Ray with questions.
If mana forms in this way, it will be stronger whenbined, but wont each individual entity be weaker?
Magic is about gathering mana to form it. An individual entity of mana alone cannot be magic. Think of it as the foundation to form the magic whole. Its all for one, and one for all.
All for one, and one for all
Some professors pondered over Rays words.
Others continued to engage Ray in conversation.
Whats this theory called? We need to submit it to the academy immediately!
The name? Well its Atomic Theory.
Atomic Theory thats a good name!
This is one of the best lectures Ive attended. As a mage, I express my gratitude.
Thank you.
The professors, engrossed in the discussion, stayed true to their nature as magicians.
Those without a desire to advance in levels could not hope to be high-tier mages.
From that perspective, their eagerness seemed quite appropriate.
Ray answered each question thoroughly.
Before he knew it, the lecture time had passed, with still more to discuss.
His lecture ended sessfully, and Rays name quickly spread throughout the Magic Academy.
By the next day at the Academy, Ray had be a celebrity.
That evening, after his special lecture, the Magic Academy was abuzz.
Everyone, step back!
Enlightenment began for a professor who had reached the 4th Circle long ago.
Advancement beyond the 4th Circle was a realm of breakthroughs, requiring corresponding enlightenment.
This professor, who had attended Rays lecture, stood on the verge of the 5th Circle thanks to Rays words.
But the awakening wasnt limited to him.
In the faculty office, where another professor was on duty, the samemotion erupted.
Professor rice! This is an advancement in the circle!
A student discovered the professor and hurried off to inform others.
Students and professors surrounded the two advancing professors, serving as guards.
However, the faculty couldnt concentrate solely on guarding.
What was happening, exactly?
Two 4th Circle masters had gained enlightenment from just one lecture?
What was in that lecture? Those who missed Rays lecture due to conflicting schedulesmented their misfortune.
Thus, Rays special lecture became an indispensable part of the Magic Academy after just one session.
Chapter 104: Special Lecture (2)
Chapter 104: Special Lecture (2)
Unaware of themotion that had urred overnight, Ray was puzzled when two professors approached him, immediately bowing their heads in gratitude.
They expressed their thanks loudly and assured him they would rush to assist him if needed, beating their chests inmitment. This incident urred just that morning.
Ray tilted his head, puzzled.
Whats going on? Was my lecture yesterday that impressive?
Unable to understand exactly what had happened, Ray found the situation bewildering.
However, upon reflection, their behavior seemed understandable.
His single lecture had resulted in the creation of two new 5th Circle users.
The significance of this was immense.
In a sense, attending his lectures could lead to an increase in high-level mages.
Ray finished preparing to leave his assigned dormitory.
Checking his appearance in the mirror, he was about to open the door when he detected numerous footsteps outside.
Huh?
Why would there be so many people outside his dormitory?
Suppressing his rising anxiety, he cautiously opened the door.
As he had anticipated, arge crowd was visible.
From professors to students, men and women of all ages lined up in front of his door.
What is all this about!
Confused, Ray froze on the spot.
What kind ofmotion was this?
It wasnt a candlelight vigil in front of the dormitory, so why had so many people gathered?
Ray had no time toprehend the situation unfolding before him.
There he is!
At someones shout, all eyes turned to him.
Magicians were usually calm and dignified.
But at that moment, they resembled hungry wild boars.
The crowd surged towards him, unstoppable.
Ray quickly retreated inside and shut the door.
A loud uproar erupted outside.
Professor! Please give us another lecture like yesterday!
We have questions about the magic theory!
Despite their pleas, Ray stood firm behind the door and shouted back.
If you want to hear it again, ask other attendees! If you have questions,e to my office, not my dormitory!
Despite his words, they didnt listen, and the door shook as though it might break.
Professor Ray! Weve requested that your lecture be made regr! Once a week isnt enough! Please teach us more!
Thats pointless! I have no intention of making it regr!
Why would you say that! Your lectures are essential for all magicians!
I said no, and I mean it!
Their argument continued to go back and forth.
Fearing that the door wouldnt withstand much longer, Ray applied strengthening and locking spells to it.
Strengthen! Lock!
The door momentarily glowed with high-density mana, bing as solid as rock.
Likely, no mage present could undo these spells.
Finally feeling secure, Ray stepped away from the door.
Phew Silence.
When he used magic to block out the sound, the area became eerily quiet, as if by magic, not a single sound was heard anymore.
Despite the recent uproar outside his door, Ray heaved a sigh of relief in the now-quiet room.
Ah What a mess.
Eventually, Ray reached apromise with them.
He agreed to hold two lectures a week on the condition that no one would crowd his dormitory, and if they wanted a repeat of the lecture, they should ask other attendees or consult other professors for magic theory exnations.
Several minor conditions were also agreed upon. This arrangement would save him from hassle.
The lecture date was set for today.
Holding the lectures on one day and then focusing on medical lectures for the rest of the week seemed more efficient.
The students were abuzz with excitement.
Theres another lecture today!
By Professor Ray?
Yes! You were so disappointed to miss yesterdays lecture!
Thats true, but what to do today is Professor rices lecture!
Professor rice was known as a cold figure, feared by all students.
As the brown-haired boy expressed his fear of consequences, the girl who ryed the message shook her head.
Didnt you know? Professor rice canceled his own lecture! Hurry up, or we wont get a seat!
What!
The idea that a professor would skip their own lecture to attend anothers was unheard of, especially for the fastidious rice!
The news of Rays new lecture quickly spread throughout the academy.
The buzz even reached the neighboring Swordsmanship Academy.
Rays lecture, which had elevated two 4th Circle Masters, was starting again.
Despite the recent uproar outside his door, Ray sighed with relief in the now-quiet room.
Ah What a mess.
Ray eventually reached apromise with them.
He agreed to hold two lectures a week on the condition that no one would crowd his dormitory, and if they wanted a repeat of the lecture, they should ask other attendees or consult other professors for magic theory exnations.
Additionally, several minor conditions were agreed upon. This arrangement would save him from hassle.
The lecture date was set for that day.
Holding the lectures on one day and then focusing on medical lectures for the rest of the week seemed more efficient.
The students buzzed with excitement.
Theres another lecture today!
By Professor Ray?
Yes! You were so disappointed to miss yesterdays lecture!
Thats true, but what to do today is Professor rices lecture!
Professor rice was known as a cold figure, feared by all students.
As the brown-haired boy expressed his fear of consequences, the girl who ryed the message shook her head.
Didnt you know? Professor rice canceled his own lecture! Hurry up, or we wont get a seat!
What!
The idea that a professor would skip their own lecture to attend anothers was unheard of, especially for the fastidious rice!
The news of Rays new lecture quickly spread throughout the academy.
The buzz even reached the neighboring Swordsmanship Academy.
Rays lecture, which had elevated two 4th Circle Masters, was starting again.
There sure are a lot of people.
Ray looked around at the packed crowd of students and professors, with even more people cramming into the corridors to listen.
Their desperation to attend the lecture was evident.
Ray shook his head lightly.
The obsession of these magicians with advancing their circle was no joke; it was written all over their faces.
Lets start the lecture. Todays topic is about the rtionship between mana particles.
Ray began drawing on the ckboard.
He drew several lines and circles, creating what looked like a scribble.
Pointing at the drawing, he said,
This is mana. When it moves fast in one direction, it bes wind, and when it vibrates, it bes fire.
Despite his casual tone, the students feverishly took notes, not wanting to miss any detail.
Ray continued,
What if we interrupt this mana? For example, what happens if we disrupt a Fireball spell with mana?
Um maybe the Fireball wont explode?
Thats right. A weakly bonded fireball will certainly burst.
Ray pped his hands to draw their attention.
Now, lets change the target. Instead of Fireball, what about a spell like Wind Cutter?
The male student couldnt respond to this question. Wind Cutter was a high-density wind formed bypressing mana. Its essencey in shaping it into a sharp de andunching it, giving it speed like the wind and significant cutting power. Given that Fireball floated around and could be disrupted by moving mana, it was questionable if Wind Cutter could be disrupted by mana, and if so, what the effects would be.
Ray then called one of the professors who had visited him that morning.
Professor rice, could you please step forward?
rice, at his request, stood up and walked to the front quietly.
The students murmured among themselves.
Why Professor rice of all people
Even his face is intimidating
In contrast to Professor Ray
The contrast between the two was striking. One had dark purple hair and fierce eyes, while the other had dazzling white hair and an almost holy appearance. It resembled a confrontation between a demon and an angel.
rice nced at the students, silencing them as though he had cast a Silence spell.
In the ensuing quiet, Ray addressed rice.
Professor, could you cast the Wind Cutter spell on me?
Excuse me?
rice was taken aback by the request.
Ray repeated, Please cast Wind Cutter on me.
rice gave Ray a look that questioned his sanity. Wind Cutter was a wind-based magic, powerful enough to slice even rocks, and invisible to the naked eye. Casting such a dangerous spell towards oneself? Only a madman would do such a thing.
The students and professors shared this opinion. Casting such a perilous spell during a lecture seemed like a suicide attempt.
Sensing their thoughts, Ray addressed rice, Didnt you say youd help if there was trouble this morning?
Well, yes, but if something happens
Then dont aim at me. Target the ckboard beside me.
Upon Rays indication, rice nodded, understanding. Known for his precise control over magic, there was no risk of the Wind Cutter hitting Ray by mistake.
rice began to draw mana from his circle, starting the incantation, Be a sword that slices through the wind, cutting down my foe
The students marveled as rice was able to cast Wind Cutter with just a single line of incantation.
Wind Cutter!
Whizz! The sound of splitting wind, as a transparent gust, shot towards the ckboard at incredible speed. It seemed as if the board would be torn apart instantly.
However, their expectation was not met.
Cancel.
Whoosh! The collision of mana disrupted the magics manifestation. The high-density wind de, condensed into visibility, dissipated.
Only a gentle breeze, enough to flutter Rays hair, remained.
Silence enveloped the room. Even rice, the caster, was dumbfounded. Canceling not his own, but someone elses magic?
Ray addressed the astonished crowd. By calcting the coordinates of a spells manifestation and forcibly colliding mana at that point its possible to cancel magic cast by others.
Chapter 105: Special Lecture (3)
Chapter 105: Special Lecture (3)
Rays words left them unable to respond, their minds struggling to ept the impossible phenomenon they had just witnessed. Like confused children, they were unable to fullyprehend the reality of what had just transpired.
Calcting the coordinates where magic urs? Ray had asked. Determining the exact location of a magic manifestation just by sensing the trembling mana?
These were individuals who had been hailed as geniuses or prodigies in their own towns. Yet, even they couldnt replicate the technique Ray had just disyed. It was a skill beyond human capability.
The audience regarded Ray as if he were a monster. Not even a necromancer, considered the worst enemy of a mage, could instill such fear.
Negating all magic from any mage? Even high-level mages would be reduced to meremoners in his presence. Their lifelong pursuit of magic rendered useless in his presence?
What could be more disheartening than that?
Ray smiled pleasantly and continued, The rtionship between mana isplementary. Since mana makes up the atmosphere, all mages in the same area must utilize the same mana. Thus, it doesnt matter who casts the magic or what mana is used. The key is to continuously think about how to use the mana more efficiently than your opponent. A mages path is one of perpetual research.
He signaled rice with a nce. Understanding his intention to demonstrate Wind Cutter again, rice began chanting quietly, Wind Cutter! The de of wind shot forth, but unexpectedly, Ray uttered, Light.
The simple 1st-circle magic,monly known even among elderly traders, miraculously transformed rices Wind Cutter into a beautiful light. The room brightened, and Ray appeared almost haloed, further captivating the female students.
The professors and most of the students were stunned. Canceling a spell was one thing, but transforming it into another was astounding. If Ray had transformed the spell into another Wind Cutter, the opponent would have been defeated instantly. The fact that he chose a harmless Light spell for demonstration purposes was evident to all.
rice began to wonder if Ray was truly a Lord. Surpassing known magical theories, practical applications, and techniques Could it be that a Lord has emerged in this era?
Unaware of rices thoughts, Ray continued, Sometimes, the most absurd ideas can be helpful. Magic is about breaking the shackles ofmon sense. If you remain stagnant, trapped in conventional thinking, thats where your journey ends. Its meaningless to think like everyone else if everyone can think it.
The audience, heavy-hearted yet inspired, reflected on Rays words. Magic, after all, was an attempt by humans to break the bounds ofmon sense, to mimic the powers of gods. Though it was just an imitation, humans had always strived to explore the field of magic.
Listening to Ray, they realized they had been too textbook-focused. They hadnt experimented enough, shed ideas, or tried to realize seemingly absurd concepts.
Along with Rays words, another statement of his echoed in their ears.
Isnt a mage by nature a seeker of truth? Giving up on your goals because youve lost the means is nothing but an underestimation of your own abilities.
.
.
Stung by each of his words, they found themselves unable to respond. A flicker of their childhood passion for magic seemed to rekindle slightly.
Observing the surrounding reactions, Ray awkwardly smiled and said, This lecture has deviated a bit from the topic. Ill end todays lecture here. If I were to give an assignment, it would be for anyone to pair up and sessfully execute the Cancel technique I just demonstrated.
Yes!?
Students and professors alike were astounded by Rays words.
What is he saying now? Partnering up to sessfully perform a Cancel technique!
Even if they had pre-arranged coordinates, aligning the timing was incredibly difficult. Wasnt it just a theoretical technique, impossible for humans to execute in the first ce?
It was like a swordsmanship academy professor asking students to execute an unbeatable sword technique as an assignment.
Just as they were about to protest this absurd task, Rays previous words came to mind, Giving up on your goals because youve lost the means is nothing but an underestimation of your own abilities.
That single statement ignited thepetitive spirit of the ambitious mages.
After all, those at the Magic Academy were all exceptionally talented, handpicked from the kingdom.
Swallowing their rising objections, they zed with determination. They resolved to earn recognition from this monstrous professor.
However, unbeknownst to them, Ray had no such expectations. Whether they seeded or failed was inconsequential to him; canceling magic was a minor technique in his eyes.
His primary concern was to keep them from disturbing him. With the future of the Medical Academy to consider, having people constantly at his doorstep was a nuisance.
Though he was willing to teach properly, he didnt want to devote too much time to it.
Rays second lecture thus ended, leaving many filled with newfound motivation.
Preparations for the Medical Academy were progressing steadily, thanks to Rays diligent work during his lectures.
Although officially approved, the academy had yet to conduct sses due to a shortage of students.
Ray pondered how to resolve this issue while walking through the academys garden.
Students How do I increase their number
Luring them with employment prospects proved futile in this world, especially when the academys attendees were either wealthymoners or nobles children.
Medical science wasnt exactly a popr subject, perhaps ranking as high as a decent dark mage at best.
Leaning back on a bench, Ray sighed. The beautiful central garden,rge enough to be considered a park, was shared among the three academies and asionally visited by prospective students, making it an ideal environment for recruitment.
However, he didnt need just anyone; he sought those genuinely prepared to learn medicine, a field not easily mastered.
Although he began promoting the Medical Academy with the help of familiar professors, there was no significant progress after three days.
It seemed that they were more interested in the topics that woulde up in the next lecture.
After all, medicine, as they called it, was unfamiliar to them, so it made sense.
Instead, wielding fancy magic was more popr among the students.
As Ray was sinking deeply into the bench with that thought, a female student spotted him and approached.
She extended her hand with a kind smile.
Is there something wrong?
Ray looked up at her.
Her tone and gestures were so genuinely kind that one could tell at a nce. Her expression seemed to convey a desire to help those in trouble.
Her dazzling blonde hair fell straight down, and she carried a familiar scent
Ah, if there were a saint, would she be like this?
Oh, right, Iriel was a saint.
Ray chuckled to himself and waved his hand dismissively.
Its nothing.
Then she shook her head.
Worries always show on the face.
In Rays case, it was evident in his actions, not just his expression.
Sitting half-slumped on the bench with his head hung low, it was as if he was saying, Im a man with a story.
It wasnt because she was special that she noticed.
Ray straightened up on the bench and waved his hand again.
Really, its nothing.
I mean, talking to you wont help!
Upon realizing what he was thinking, she didnt press further.
She looked at Ray, smiled gently, and said,
I understand. Ill take my leave now. Oh, and sitting on the bench like that for too long can strain your back. Please be careful.
As she turned to leave, still wearing aforting smile, Ray impulsively grabbed her hand.
Ah.
His sudden grasp startled her.
But she wasnt the only one surprised. Ray himself was startled by his own action.
What surprised him even more was that she seemed to have a scent associated with medical training.
Mind your back bone? He had lived in this other world for nearly 16 years and had never heard such a phrase used.
People would warn to be careful with ones back if it was injured, but they never specified muscles, bones, or other detailed aspects.
Moreover, the familiar scent he recognized was simr to one he knew well.
This smell is definitely ethanol!
How there could be a scent simr to ethanol in this other world, he didnt know.
But there was no doubt that the smell of disinfectant was emanating from her.
He was certain that the woman in front of him was connected to the field of medicine.
Chapter 106: Duel (1)
Chapter 106: Duel (1)
Please, let go of my hand
Her cheeks turned red, and she spoke in a tiny voice.
Realizing his actions, Ray released her hand hurriedly.
Ah, sorry. I was just startled
She stepped back, resembling a small animal.
Ray observed her carefully.
Having surpassed human senses, he began to gather information with his entire being, discerning much.
Her uniform belonged to a fencing academy, and the calluses on her hand suggested her primary weapon was a dagger.
The scent of ethanol deeply ingrained in her clothes resembled that of a disinfectant, indicating she regrly handled simr substances.
Ray asked, Whats that scent? Ive never smelled it before Is it perfume?
Upon his gentle inquiry, she, havingposed herself, smiled and answered, Ah, thats probably the smell of a potion I made.
A potion you made? Thats impressive.
Its not that great when you actually make it.
Ray was surprised by her words.
Historically, potions were made by renowned alchemists.
Though other alchemists attempted to replicate them, all failed.
Only the original recipe could create a perfect potion, hence all modern potions were made the same way.
Her potion, while likely iplete like others, was remarkable considering her age.
Stabilizing the blend of herbs,bining them with trolls blood, and devising methods to control the potions temperature and side effects required considerable knowledge.
Her prowess was evident.
Hmm Your making potions suggests an interest in medicine?
Ray probed her inner thoughts.
If she was indeed interested in medicine, transferring her from a fencing academy to a medical one might be a stretch, but involving her in lectures was feasible.
Wouldnt that be beneficial for both?
She nodded, Im very interested. Im looking forward to the uing open medical lectures. I can attend those even as a fencing academy student, right?
Her smile, covering her mouth, was undeniably beautiful.
Indeed, Ray had decided to offer open lectures for the first month to attract people.
This would not only serve as promotion but also educate students about what medical studies involved.
Ray, still unrecognized by her, chuckled to himself.
I thought I was quite famous, but there are still those who dont know me.
Perhaps he wasnt as well-known among some students, or maybe it was due to his affiliation with different academies.
Given that he hailed from a magic academy and taught sses twice a week, those students would surely recognize him, but those from other academies might not.
Ray became intrigued by her.
She was interested in medicine, knowledgeable enough to make potions, yet attending a fencing academy why?
To understand, he needed to get to know her better.
Ray smiled back at her.
Speaking of which, weve been talking without knowing each others names. Whats yours?
Ah, thats true My name is Griaia. Please, call me Gria.
Alright, Gria. My name is Ray.
Ray Thats a really nice name.
Gria smiled at Rayspliment of her name.
Watching her, Ray thought to himself unknowingly.
It should have been Gria, not Iriel, who became the Saint.
What was God thinking, leaving a child like Gria alone!
Well, considering they chose him as a Saint, who didnt fit the role at all, its safe to say theycked discernment.
At that moment, a mans voice rang out from beside them.
What business do you have with Lady Griaia?
Rays gaze naturally shifted to the source.
There, stood five young men with swords slung at their hips, their aura resembling that of personal guards.
Moreover, their shoulders and chests were embroidered with a sword and thorn motif.
They were students from the fencing academy.
Ray was sure of it.
As I thought, my name isnt well-known in other academies.
If they knew him, suchnguage would have been impossible.
In the magic academy, such a remark would have been quashed by fellow students before he even had to intervene.
Ray shrugged his shoulders at the provocation he hadnt encountered in a while.
What business? Im just trying to get along.
His attitude seemed to irritate the youth in the center, who twitched his eyebrows.
Lady Griaia is not someone of your lowly status to befriend.
Minos!
Gria cut off his excessive words, but the youth named Minos seemed unyielding.
Of course, Ray had no intention of backing down either.
Your name is Minos? Fitting for your behavior, isnt it? Like a Minotaur. Hahaha.
Minoss expression twisted with rage.
Such a sharp insult was unheard of in the formal academy.
The four youths surrounding him chimed in.
Seeing that we dont recognize your face, are you a noble from the provinces? How dare a lowly noble like you insult Minos!
Kneel and apologize right now!
They didnt know Rays face or status.
That was natural. Ray hadnt appeared in public since his baptism, not even at events like balls.
Central nobles of the Holy Kingdom might know Rays face to some extent.
Ray looked at the four youths, tilting his head.
What are these? Kobolds beside a Minotaur?
At this, Gria, who tried to intervene, burst outughing.
The faces of Minos and the four youths turned beet red.
How dare this man, who looked like a mere parasite, humiliate them in front of their beloved.
Minos took off his glove and threw it at Rays face.
Of course, Ray was not one to take it lying down.
He caught the mana-infused glove easily and looked at Minos with a puzzled expression, as if someone had deliberately dropped something.
Minos spoke with a hostile look.
I will repay the insult you gave me with a knights duel.
He challenged Ray, who had single-handedly subdued the rebellion in Selonia, caught a necromancer and a bone dragon alone, and was a war hero revered by the Holy Kingdom.
Mi, Minos!
Dont interfere, Lady Griaia. This is a duel that ispletely permissible under academy rules.
No matter what they said, Ray didnt care.
However, he was very interested in the fact that they had challenged him to a duel.
Ray nced down at the glove, then grinned widely at Minos.
Are you really going to do this?
Yes. Its the duty of a noble of high standing to reprimand those with a rotten mentality like yours.
Hahaha. Go easy on me.
Ray! Why are you doing this! Ill report this to the professor before you stop!
Even if you tell him, he probably wonte to stop it. Have you forgotten? Even professors cant intervene in duels ording to the rules of the fencing academy.
They spoke so boldly in front of a professor.
They still thought of Ray as a student. His appearance, just out of boyhood, would make anyone think he was a student.
Always wearing a thin robe, with even his uniform hidden, Ray looked like any other student.
Themotion in the garden began to attract other students.
Whats going on? Another duel?
Seems like it.
The garden was dominated by students from the fencing and holy magic academies.
Students from the magic academy tended to focus on their studies or research, rarely leaving their dorms or ssrooms.
Especially now, they were probably busy with the Cancel Technique assignment Ray had given them.
Naturally, few students who would recognize Ray were present in the distant central garden.
Minos drew a sword from his waist.
A bastard sword gleamed as he brandished it.
What are you waiting for? Get ready!
Get ready for what? To be beaten up?
At his words, Ray chuckled and looked around.
Immediately, his eyes caught a tree.
He walked over, casually broke off a branch, and held it like a sword, looking at Minos nonchntly.
Not just Minos, but everyone watching was at a loss for words.
The world Is he going to use a tree branch?
Bold to face Minos with that. Hahaha.
Isnt he going to get seriously hurt?
Minos gritted his teeth, feeling insulted once again.
He had been humiliated twice in front of Lady Griaia.
The duel meant nothing to him now. All he wanted was to crush the face of that overly rxed parasite.
Your arrogance has sealed your fate!
Minoss bastard sword lunged at Ray.
The killing intent in the sword was noughing matter.
Ray yfully maneuvered the branch, tracing a smooth arc and stopping right in the path of Minoss concentrated force.
Incredibly, Minoss heavy sword was halted by the branch.
Kwaang!
The sound of metal shing with wood echoed unusually loud.
The onlookers jaws dropped.
Even Minos was startled, as if his heart was about to leap out of his throat.
No one could block a sword with a branch anywhere in the world!
Yet, undeterred, he attacked once more.
He knew from experience that panic in such a situation only led to harm.
Dont give him time to prepare! End it in a moment!
Minoss sword, relentlessly fast, was indeed fearsome.
However, Ray easily deflected his sword with the tree branch.
Kang- Kang-
As Ray deflected the iing sword from above with the branch, Minoss lips curled up.
Got him!
He began to circte mana through his chest, hand, and side in sequence.
The sword moved lower, his stance dropped further. It became a stance specialized for upward strikes from behind the waist.
Gria, recognizing what this stance meant, eximed.
The Imperial Swordsmanship!
A technique taught only to high-ranking military personnel in the Lesian Empire.
This imperial swordsmanship, designed to sever an enemys breath in an instant, was difficult to counter even for swordsmen a level higher.
Through a special connection with the empire, he had barely managed to learn it, pouring in a significant amount of money.
Of course, his parents would have provided the funding.
Ray observed Minoss peculiar stance.
Using the force from a lower position to strike upwards? That would indeed utilize the muscles of the whole body, increasing its destructive power.
Minoss bastard sword cut through the air, aiming at Rays unprotected chest.
Sswaeek-!
Ray was not adept at activating his body with mana.
It was not something to be learned theoretically, but through sensation, and he hadnt tried it, so he didnt know.
Therefore, if he didnt block it and his body took the hit, he would naturally suffer some damage.
However, the nickname Undead yer was not for nothing.
A branch suddenly blocked the path where Rays chest seemed unprotected.
Chapter 107: Duel (2)
Chapter 107: Duel (2)
Kang-
Ray wasnt fully aware of the effectiveness of the Imperial Swordsmanship of the Lesian Empire.
However, he could discern that the practitioners skill level was extremely low.
It was so insignificant that he could counter it with his eyes closed, relying solely on his senses.
Perhaps its adequate for a student?
To Ray, Minos appeared to be a novice aura user.
Given that he was a student, this level of skill was rtively impressivepared to his peers.
Minos persistently unleashed the imperial swordsmanship on Ray.
Although not shy, it was a technique of unpredictable strikes, utilizing body weight in attacks.
However, no matter how unconventional the attacks, they were effortlessly blocked by the branch.
Kuk!
Minos suppressed a groan.
At this rate, he wouldnt be able to defeat the parasite before him.
He had instigated the duel, and now it was turning into a disgraceful scene!
Additionally, his opponent wasnt even exerting his full effort, as evidenced by his casual use of a branch.
Ultimately, Minos decided to activate his sword aura.
Taking a step back, he faced Ray, who also turned to look at him.
Whats wrong? Tired already?
Shut up. Now, Ill show you my true capabilities.
As he spoke, he started to infuse mana into his bastard sword.
Kuhhh
He struggled to generate a simple sword aura.
To an observer, it might appear as if he was forging an aura de.
The spectators murmured in admiration.
Sword aura! Thats typical of Minos, right?
Even so, hes ranked within the top 30 of our year. It might be challenging with just a branch.
Handsome one, hold on!
Ray replied,
The handsome one is justice!
Absolutely!
Hahahahaha!
Im betting on the handsome one too!
Was this turning into a gambling game? What were they wagering on?
As a professor, he should responsibly put an end to such gambling games and seize the money involved.
Minos, unhappy with the current atmosphere, red around him.
Several chattering students promptly averted their eyes.
These insolents!
They were the ones who hadnt dared to make eye contact with him at the academy.
And now they dared to mock him? Preposterous!
Minos attacked Ray with his mana-filled sword.
But for Ray, it was no different than before.
It was merely a crude sword aura made of shabby mana.
Dieee!
If Zik had heard Minoss behavior now, he would have immediately inserted the de into Minoss mouth.
Minos screamed, almost like a cry, as he swung his sword down.
Ray smirked at the sword slicing at a difficult angle to avoid.
Certainly, such an attack would have been considered impressive among students, tricky to block and scary to dodge the follow-up.
But if one couldpletely block it, it was a different story.
Kang-
Ray effortlessly blocked Minoss mana-infused sword.
Then, he smoothly wrapped the branch around Minoss sword.
Shocked that his sword wouldnt move, as if caught by something firm, Minos stared in disbelief.
What kind of strength does this branch have
Eventually, the entangled sword was flicked away by the branch.
The shock sent the aura-imbued bastard sword flying into the air.
Dulduldul-
Minos, who had dropped his sword, felt his numb hand tremble.
Overwhelmed by the power difference, he looked at Ray.
Then Ray quickly closed in.
In an instant, the branch touched Minoss neck.
Ray looked at Minos and said,
So, Ive won, havent I?
Minos didnt want to admit it.
But with a de at his throat, denying defeat would have meant death.
He clenched his teeth.
Kuh I lost.
Really? Then now you get hit.
Ray infused mana into the branch.
While looking down at Minos with eyes filled with malice, he said,
No, wait! I said I lost!
If you lost, you have to take the hits. Dont you know that the defeated in war have to bear the costs and resources?
Whats the connection between war and duels!
Minos wanted to say that, but he couldnt with the branch showering down on him like lightning.
Puhuk-!
With a clear sound, Minos rolled on the ground.
Masterfully trained from battling orcs and trolls, Rays technique had reached its peak.
He struck precisely at the most painful spots without inflicting injury, his hands demonstrating the skill of a master.
Minos howled in agony from the intense pain in his buttocks.
Kaaaak! Summon a professor!
Heres the professor you asked for, you scoundrel!
Puhuk- Puhuk-
What was this sound!
What do you mean, professor?
Ah Well
Some of the spectators, confused by Rays words, were enlightened by a few who knew Ray.
They had been eager to speak up.
He was a guest lecturer at the Magic Academy and a professor at the Medical Academy.
Furthermore, his role at the Magic Academy was significant.
Having heard continual praises about Professor Ray from her academy friends, she naturally knew about him.
That person is actually a professor.
What! So young!?
Hohoho. But whats even more surprising is hes a magic professor.
Huh?
No way!
How could a magic professor outdo Minos in swordsmanship!
And with just a branch, no less.
Minos, realizing this truth, looked quite distressed.
Although Minos had initiated the quarrel, he would have apologized and greeted Ray respectfully if he had known he was a professor.
However, Ray just provoked him further with a cunning smile.
So, he just wanted to thrash me!
Ray, as if deciphering Minoss thoughts, continued to pummel him, stating, Ive disliked you from the start!
Exactly!
Griaia also stifled herughter and enjoyed the scene.
The situation unfolded like a well-scripted drama, naturally inducingughter.
In the end, there was no serious incident, and the tale concluded with the Minotaur being thrashed by the hero.
After punishing Minos for a while, Ray discarded the branch on the ground and said,
Hey, Minotaur.
Not replying?
Yes!
Dont misbehave just because you believe youre part of the elite guard. Even Gria seems quite bothered by you.
No, Im fine!
Her insistence that she was fine actually meant she was annoyed.
Kobolds, the same goes for you.
Ah, understood.
After settling the situation, Ray looked around and said,
Everyone who was betting,e forward!
Ugh caught.
Those who had been watching the entertaining scene sheepishly came forward.
Ray cleared his throat and said,
You guys can go. But this money is confiscated.
He jingled the money container.
Uh?
You dont really want this money, do you?
The students couldnt finish their sentences.
If you haveints, well adhere to the school rules.
Well be leaving now.
Thank you for your generous decision.
The onlookers chuckled.
Unlike the other more rigid professors, this one was quite entertaining.
He joked and chatted with the students and casually ended what could have been a serious issue between a professor and a student with a beating, making it seem like nothing.
Griaia looked at Ray and smiled softly.
Youre kind.
Kind? Well
Ray, looking embarrassed, scratched his head as Griaia said,
Were you a professor at the Medical Academy?
Yeah. I actually came to the central garden to see if I could help the students.
Hohoho. Im looking forward to your free lecture.
Griaia said this, then bowed and walked away.
The students aroundughed and said,
Professor! Ill attend your free lecture too!
If hes handsome, Ive got to attend!
Ray smirked at the unexpected promotional effect.
He hadnt expected to reap such benefits. All thanks to the Minotaur who had challenged him to a duel.
Of course, Minos was now lying on the ground, unable to move.
Ray shouted to those around him.
The lecture will be in room 3-D! Dont forget and make sure toe!
Hahaha! Got it!
Looking forward to it!
They responded and gradually dispersed.
Well, that should be enough attendees for the lecture now, whats left is
What remained was to fill the student quota at the Medical Academy.
He couldnt rely on free lectures forever. Next, he needed students from the Medical Academy.
To achieve this, his only option was to target freshmen or exchange students.
Coincidentally, new students were due to arrive in a month, and exchange students would follow.
Promoting to nobles and citizens is crucial.
By lowering the entrance criteria for new students, he was confident he could meet the required numbers.
Ray hurriedly began to organize the content for the first lecture.
Since it was a free lecture, it seemed best to focus on practical medical knowledge rather than general information.
To do that, he needed to refine the content.
Ray quickly returned to his dormitory.
Hohohoho.
Whats put you in such a good mood?
Since her return, Griaia had been chuckling to herself, prompting a short-haired girl to inquire.
I met a really interesting professor.
Oh, are you referring to Professor Ray?
Surprisingly, she seemed to already know, her expression indicating familiarity with the rumor.
Griaia covered her mouth with her hand,ughing again.
Puhuhut. The idea of someone like that being a professor it makes me envious of the Magic Academy.
What about him exactly?
The girl asked, seemingly unable to understand, to which Griaia responded without hesitation.
Hes fun. And also kind.
Kind? Didnt he beat up Minos? How is that kind?
Ien, you dont understand. Its kind to let such an unprecedented incident, where a student challenged a professor, pass like that!
Haah So, you like this professor?
Yes. Hes about our age but hes different from us.
Well, of course. Someone his age being a professor at the Academy must be different. Plus, he defeated Minos with the same swordsmanship, right? Magic, swordsmanship, medicine wow, hes a real jack of all trades.
No, its not just that. Hes simply different.
As Griaia shook her head, Ien smirked mischievously.
What, what? Did you fall in love in the central garden or something?
Normally, Griaia would have blushed and denied it, but she just smiled and said,
Maybe?
Eh?
Ien was the one who was surprised now.
Had she really fallen in love?
The object of her affection was a professor!
But regardless of what Ien thought, Griaia simply smiled gently.
Chapter 108: Memories
Chapter 108: Memories
Upon reaching the dormitory, Rayy on his bed, lost in thought.
The free lectures at the Medical Academy were crucial.
The first lecture wouldrgely determine whether students would attend the subsequent ones.
Good content would attract more attendees, while poor content would deter them.
Maintaining high-quality content for a month posed a challenge, even for Ray.
A lecture couldnt solely consist of cherry-picked good content.
Interesting topics could only go so far. To truly captivate, the content needed to be insightful and meet a certain level of understanding.
However, expecting such from the people here was problematic.
Lacking fundamental knowledge, how could they develop an understanding of medicine? Speaking to them might be like casting pearls before swine.
Engrossed in these thoughts, Ray suddenly became aware of someone calling him.
Saint.
Huh?
Theyre calling you, Saint.
.
He had a bad feeling about this.
Despite his mind being preupied with thoughts about the free lectures, it was negligent of him not to notice someone so close.
Apse on his part.
Moreover, the voice belonged to someone he knew all too well.
Ray sighed deeply, massaging his throbbing head.
Sigh, Iriel.
Did you call me?
Iriel responded, peeking her head out from under the bed.
I didnt call you!
Ray yelled.
Iriel crawled out from under the bed, grinning broadly.
Ufufu. I arrived toote, didnt I?
Had she nned to follow him all along? When did she even get here? Ray was certain he hadnt heard any news of Iriel arriving!
Despite his heightened senses, Ray couldnt control his blood pressure.
He felt like he was on the brink of a hypertension-induced stroke.
His neck began to tense up.
It seemed this Saint never acted predictably.
After taking a deep breath to calm himself, Ray asked,
Sigh How did you get here?
What about the suppression of the rebel forces and the kingdoms material procurement? Why was she here?
Iriel patted her chest, saying,
You worry too much, Saint. But who am I? Ive already taken care of all that!
Thump-Thump-
Her luxurious half-te armor jingled softly under her fists.
Indeed, she was recognized as the most efficient Saint in history.
Such quick handling of matters was truly reliable!
Had she avoided making an appearance before he went to the Academy, only to reunite like this now?
ssic Iriel!
No other words were necessary. It was just so Iriel-like.
Even getting angry at her for being so characteristically Iriel seemed somewhat unreasonable.
Regaining hisposure, Ray asked,
So for the Saint toe all the way here, it must be a significant matter. Whats going on?
Really?
Iriel hesitated at his question, her expression as if asking, Are you genuinely curious?
Her yful demeanor from moments ago briefly shifted to seriousness, disying confusion, embarrassment, and doubt.
These emotions flickered through Iriels eyes before she returned to a smiling facade. The swift change made Ray wonder if he had imagined her previous expression.
Of course, I came to see you, Saint.
Thats a lie.
What? Im serious.
Her wide, sincere eyes seemed to confirm her truthfulness.
Ray pondered the sincerity of her words, finding it somewhat believable yet puzzling.
Iriel often acts unpredictably, but shes not reckless enough to overstep boundaries There must be something more to this.
However, no matter how much he thought, he couldnt pinpoint what that something might be.
Iriels expression suggested she wouldnt answer even if asked.
Noticing Rays growing seriousness, Iriel grabbed his hand.
Lets not stay here, lets go outside.
Outside Why suddenly outside?
You havent done much in the town, have you? Lets go on a date. Consider it an honor; a date with a Saintess is something you cant even normally dream of.
Well, going outside for a breath of fresh air is fine, but
Is there a problem?
Ray continued, noticing her mimicking his words,
Not only me, but your face is also well-known. Going out like this will only cause chaos.
Hmm you have a point.
Besides, it seems no one at the Academy knows youre here It looks like you just left without informing anyone. Even if the Pope doesnt directly say anything, it wont be without issues, right?
Thats true.
Then you should go back.
Ray waved his hand dismissively as if shooing away a neighbors dog, but Iriel shook her head.
I came prepared for such a situation.
She said, pulling out a small bundle from under the bed.
Inside were two thin robes.
Ray silently observed the robes.
Such preparedness truly Iriel.
The future of the Holy Kingdom seemed promising.
With such preparation, Ray had nothing else to say. He quietly donned the robe.
Hohoho. Youre actually looking forward to it, arent you?
Ray didnt respond to Iriels teasing.
Honestly, he was somewhat excited to do something in the town, having never done so before.
If he had no intention of going out, he wouldve thought about the free lectures.
Iriel indeed had exceptional diplomatic skills. She knew exactly what the other person wanted, how to present it, and how to persuade them, always thoroughly prepared.
Such perfection in her approach suggested her usual tasks were handled just as efficiently.
Shall we go now?
Lets go.
There are many bustling areas around the Academy, so it wont take us long.
Wrapped in robes, the two eventually left the dormitory.
Walking through the garden and leaving the academy, Ray and Iriel passed a quiet forest path.
Then, unexpectedly, Iriel began tough, covering her mouth.
Hehehehe.
Why are youughing?
It reminds me of the time before we came to the Holy Kingdom, walking this forest path just with you, Saint. Pffft.
Oh, right. That was there too. Has it already been half a year?
Yes. Time flies, doesnt it?
Do you remember when you almost cried over making porridge during our camping trip in front of the elf vige? Hahaha.
She had a traumatic experience then, getting severely scalded.
Iriel puffed her cheeks in response,
Thats because you didnt teach me how to use the roots.
Its in the past, why bother? Hahahaha.
Hehe. Do you remember when we rode horses together?
Ah, I remember! You scared me when you let go of the reinster.
Right. You defeated a bone dragon, yet you were scared of that. Hehehe.
They continued reminiscing while slowly walking towards the bustling streets.
Ray didnt have any lectures for the next three days. The remaining time was practically a holiday.
With time to spare, their steps were leisurely.
Upon arriving at the bustling streets, the two, slightly lifting their robe hoods, looked around.
This is beyond what I expected?
Indeed
Ray and Iriel were astonished, continuously admiring their surroundings.
The ce almost rivalled the capital city of Selonia in terms of vibrancy and uniqueness.
Iriel pulled Ray along excitedly.
Saint! Lets eat everything we can!
Ray nodded, suggesting,
Yeah. But should we be careful about how we address each other here?
Oh.
Realizing what he meant, she pondered briefly.
Ray smiled at her thoughtful expression.
Were both Saints, right? Just call me Ray.
What!?
Surprised, Iriel stuttered,
To call you by name so suddenly
Ive been calling you by name all this time. Everything is difficult at first.
Then
She nced at Ray cautiously before softly saying,
Re Ray
Her ears turned red as she spoke.
Suppressing the urge to tease, Ray responded,
Yeah.
Whoosh-
Iriel quickly turned her head.
Lets hurry! We wont have enough time to explore everything!
Alright, lets go.
They strolled around the vige happily.
They wandered around fruit stalls, sampled various fruits, and enjoyed pork skewers at the markets edge.
While wandering around the market, Ray stopped upon spotting something interesting.
Oh, this looks fun.
What is it?
Look. Its a game where you hit that target with this dagger.
It was simr to a game of darts from the modern era.
If you hit the target urately enough times, there seemed to be a prize.
Ray measured the distance and then spoke to the owner.
Ill give it a try. How much is it?
Three copper coins.
Ray took out a silver coin and ced it down, asking,
Why are the distances to the targets different?
The owner, with a scar on his face, exined,
Each distance has a different prize. For you, the closest target would probably be the best.
Iriel chuckled at the owners remark.
It was an underestimation of Ray, who could easily overpower a swordmaster with simple swordsmanship.
Enjoying the moment, Ray pointed to the farthest target.
Then Ill try the farthest one.
Well, its your choice.
The owner handed Ray five daggers.
Ray grinned broadly.
Trying to impress your lover, I see. Hahaha!
Ray and Iriel responded simultaneously,
We are not lovers!
So why not be lovers from now on. Hahahaha!
Ignoring the owner, Ray picked up a dagger.
Each had a different weight and bnce.
Those who dont know how to throw will surely miss, with this setup.
The uneven bnce would likely cause them to veer off course.
While it seemed a bit underhanded, Ray wasnt bothered.
He had been skilled enough not to let the quality of the items affect his performance.
Ray had thrown a dagger with lightning speed.
The dagger, too fast for the eye to follow, had hit the target squarely in the center.
Thud-
The owners mouth had dropped open at Rays perfect shot.
Chapter 109: Confession (1)
Chapter 109: Confession (1)
Ray stopped when he discovered an amusing game in the market.
Wow, this looks fun.
What is it?
Look. Its about hitting that target with this dagger.
It resembled a dart game.
Hitting the target urately enough times seemed to yield a prize.
After assessing the distance, Ray asked the owner,
How much to y?
Three copper coins.
Ray put down a silver coin and asked,
But the targets are at different distances?
The owner, who had a scar on his face, exined,
Different prizes for each distance. For you, the closest target should be suitable.
Iriel chuckled at the owners suggestion, considering it an understatement of Rays swordsmanship skills.
Joining herughter, Ray pointed at the farthest target.
Then Ill go for the farthest one.
Its your choice, the owner replied, handing Ray five daggers.
Ray grinned and performed a feat by throwing three daggers simultaneously.
Each dagger, thrown at varying speeds, hit the targets center perfectly.
Thud- Thud-
His skillful throw embedded the daggers hilts in the target.
The owner alternated his gaze between the target and Ray, in disbelief.
Has he been trained in professional dagger throwing? Such uracy seemed beyond human capabilities!
Hitting the center with all five daggers was akin to the skill of an expert assassin!
Ray, seeing the stunned owner, extended his hand.
The prize, please.
He hadnt expected much, but since he had seeded, he should receive the prize.
The owner sighed and said,
Just a moment.
He disappeared into the back of the shop and returned with something in his hand.
He handed it to Ray, revealing a ne.
It featured a yellow gem and was adorned with antique patterns, emitting faint mana. It resembled an artifact.
Ray examined the ne and asked,
This ne?
Its a magical artifact. Not very expensive, but not cheap either.
Oh. What kind of magic does it possess?
Its enchanted with a Shield spell. It seems to be single-use, but it activates automatically in danger.
Single-use
Rays expression disyed slight disappointment.
A single-use shield? His own shield magic, activated with a word, was more effective.
It seemed unnecessary to him. The artifact he actually needed was another question.
Ray approached Iriel, who was standing nearby.
He gently lifted her hair.
Surprised by his sudden move, her neck turned red.
Ra Ray.
Wear this.
He ced the ne around her neck.
Their closeness while he was fastening it almost looked like an embrace.
The owner watched andmented,
Definitely lovers, what else.
Unable to find a rebuttal, Ray acknowledged that the situation indeed looked like that of a couple.
Iriel quietly asked,
Is it okay for me to ept this?
Its a thank-you for taking me out today. Besides, you know I dont need this.
Then Ill dly ept it. Hehehe.
Ray smiled, watching her cover her mouth as sheughed.
Ignoring the shopkeepers strange looks, they left the shop.
Couples who had been watching Rays knife-throwing came forward, seemingly inspired by his performance.
Imagine impressively throwing a dagger and then putting a ne on your partner what a romantic scene!
Several young men seemed fired up by the idea.
Seeing this, Ray casually remarked,
Looks like good business for you.
After enjoying various foods in the market, as the sky darkened, the two started looking for an inn.
They had no intention of staying in a luxurious ce.
Despite having enough money, they preferred something simpler, wanting to experience what regr folks enjoyed.
The chosen inn was quite ordinary, with a pub on the ground floor that apparently served meals to guests.
Of course, some people were there just to drink.
Upon entering, they saw various travelers and mercenaries enjoying their drinks.
There are quite a lot of people.
Indeed, we should have been more careful here.
They nodded to each other and approached the reception, hoods deeply pulled over their heads.
Wee. Are you two?
Yes. Can we have two rooms?
The clerk appeared a bit troubled at Rays request.
Hmm Im afraid we only have one room left.
Following the clerks gaze, Ray too looked around, seeing many people drinking.
Given the number of patrons, it made sense that rooms were scarce.
Ray then asked Iriel,
What should we do? Shall we try somewhere else?
At this hour, its unlikely other inns will have rooms. Lets just stay here.
The clerk spoke up,
Its one silver coin for a nights stay. Meals are served only at breakfast and dinner, so make sure toe down on time.
Ray quietly ced a silver coin on the counter.
Staying for the night? Heres the room key.
Taking the key, they headed to the second floor.
On the way up, Iriel shed a mischievous smile.
Well be sharing a room, huh?
Well, we have no choice since there arent any others.
Thats true
Herckluster response didnt prompt furtherment from Iriel.
Creak-
Ray opened the door to their room.
As Iriel looked around, shemented,
This is a nice room.
A bit small, though.
And naturally, there was only one bed.
If only there was a nket
At first nce, there wasnt even a nket, let alone a quilt.
Such small rooms were likely meant for single upancy.
Iriel began to undress from her robe, saying,
Ill go bathe first.
Sure. But the water might be cold.
Given the time and the simplicity of the inn, it was unlikely to have magic for hot water, unlike thevish estates or castles in Selonia.
Iriel paused, as if she hadnt considered that.
Ray smirked at her reaction and cast a spell on the water.
Heat.
Steam slowly rose from the once cold water, gradually warming up.
Iriel winked and said,
As expected! You alwayse in handy at times like these.
Then she went to bathe.
Rays keen hearing picked up everything happening inside.
The sounds of Iriel undressing, the clinking of her half-te armor being set aside echoed in his ears.
He heard her soft chuckle from inside.
Are you eavesdropping?
Ray reacted strongly to the usation.
Eavesdropping? That was a misunderstanding!
He swore he hadnt been listening intentionally. His hearing was just too good!
Iriel didnt seem to mind much.
Well, it doesnt matter. But covering your ears until I finish bathing would be a bit absurd.
Ssh-
The sound of her entering the tub reached him.
Ray shook his head and removed his robe.
Wearing it all day had be stifling.
He removed the long robe, and his white hair cascaded down, revealing an elf-like appearance.
He took off his tight boots and leather clothes, finally feeling relief.
Ah Thats better.
Freeing himself from the confines felt surprisingly liberating.
Iriel called out from her bath,
Ah~ Today was fun. Where shall we explore tomorrow?
Ray responded,
Anywheres fine, isnt it?
Really~? Does that mean as long as Im with you, any ce is good?
That sounds a bit odd but its not entirely incorrect.
What?
Her perplexed expression seemed almost visible from here.
Ray tidied his clothes and then cast a spell on himself.
Ray uttered, Clean.
Instantly, fatigue vanished, and his body felt clean and refreshed.
The robe he had worn all day had made his skin feel stuffy, but now it felt as fresh as if he had just showered.
Magic is indeed convenient.
Soon after finishing her bath, Iriel emerged with slightly damp hair.
Her appearance, fresh from the bath, was almost seductive. Was it her renowned beauty in the Holy Kingdom that made her so alluring?
Iriel, fixing her hair, looked at the bed.
Theres only one bed.
Theres nothing we can do. Its a single room. If wey the robe on the floor, it could serve as a makeshift nket.
Rayid the robe on the floor, creating a rough but sleepable surface.
Cold was not an issue for him.
Iriel shook her head.
I cant let a saint sleep on the floor. Lets share the bed.
If youre okay with it, I dont mind.
She seemed strangely happy.
Lets sleep early since well start exploring in the morning!
Alright.
They climbed onto the bed together.
The bed was notrge, and with only one nket, they had to lie close to each other.
An awkward silence filled the air.
The closeness was a new experience for both, which made the situation even more awkward.
A sweet fragrance wafted from Iriel.
Their shoulders and thighs subtly touched in the narrow bed.
Their breathing and even the sound of their heartbeats were audible at this close distance.
Even though they usually didnt think about it, it was impossible not to be conscious of each other now.
In the dark room, Iriel, with flushed cheeks, turned her head.
Even the always perfect saint was just a woman, feeling shy in such a situation.
Her heart thumped audibly.
Rays heartbeat was probably just as clear to Iriel.
Then, Iriel spoke, her head still turned away.
Ray
Yeah?
Her voice trembled, as if she was desperately holding back embarrassment.
Chapter 110: Confession (2)
Chapter 110: Confession (2)
Can we get a bit closer?
Iriel asked, her voice trembling, yet she still faced away. Her question was tricky, given they were already quite close. Was she suggesting they sleep in each others arms?
I think were close enough already
I, I just didnt want to make you ufortable.
They didnt speak much after that.
Was their silence due to Iriels sudden suggestion? The touch of their shoulders and forearms became more pronounced.
Her arm felt unbelievably soft, which was unexpected from someone trained in swordsmanship.
Iriels warmth seeped into him.
Despite her facing away, a tremble was perceptible from where they touched.
Sleeping was impossible in such a close, confined space.
Iriel was likely feeling the same way.
As Ray considered casting a sleep spell on himself, Iriel spoke up.
Ray Can we hold hands?
Hmm?
Maybe itll help us getfortable enough to sleep?
His silence indicated understanding. The human brain adapts quickly, bing ustomed to sensations. Initially, holding hands might feel conscious, but eventually, it would be natural.
Ray quietly grasped Iriels hand.
She jumped slightly, taken by surprise.
Ah You could have warned me!
Iriel murmured softly.
The warmth of her hand was tangible, so delicate it seemed it could break upon touch.
Despite being trained in swordsmanship, her hand was remarkably soft.
Iriel mumbled,
Rays hand is different than I thought. I was worried it might be softer than mine, but its surprisingly rough.
His rough hands made sense, given his frequent training and climbing in the elf vige.
Iriel, guessing his thoughts, covered her mouth and chuckled.
I never really had to work with my hands.
Is that something to brag about?
Well, who would ask a saint to do menial tasks?
Thats true. No one would expect that from you.
But, if asked, I would do it. Maybe I should practice for you know, marriage someday
Marriage? Can saints even marry?
Why not? If a saint finds someone they love, they can marry.
Themon belief was that saints devoted their lives to the divine. Ray had thought the same, but apparently, they had the freedom to marry.
Iriel asked Ray, In that sense, what kind of woman would you like to marry someday?
Ray seriously pondered her question. Well First, someone whoughs a lot.
Iriel giggled in response. Hehehe.
Ray looked at her with a puzzled expression as she continued tough contentedly.
And what else? she prodded.
Someone who makes me feel happy when were together?
Thats a bit of a childish thought, isnt it?
No its important to be happy with your partner, right?
Well, thats a given. But dont you have something more specific in mind?
Ray had never thought so specifically about a marriage partner. He had been too busy with life before, and since arriving here, he had been too absorbed in the excitement of this world. If he had to choose a life he preferred, he would undoubtedly choose his current one.
A thought then struck him. It might sound childish, but someone I can immediately think of when asked, Who do you like more? Someone I wouldnt hesitate to choose. If such a person exists, Id like to marry them.
And whos the most likely candidate now?
Ray thought for a moment before answering, Im not sure.
Now Im motivated, Iriel said,ughing. Leave that spot open. I n to take it.
Ray did a double-take, wondering if he had misheard. Was this an unexpected proposal?
Ray turned to Iriel, flustered. She quickly cut him off. Goodnight.
After such a statement, she was going to sleep just like that? Was this some kind of joke from another world?
Iriel seemed determined to sleep. Perhaps she chose sleep to avoid further conversation.
However, she held onto their interlocked hands firmly.
Lady Aira, an elf vige wishes to relocate this time, one of the elders reported.
Hmm
With her long white hair cascading down, Aira scrutinized a few parchments.
After briefly scanning them, she returned the parchments to the desk.
I understand the content roughly. I grant permission for the relocation. However, instruct them toe within a week, will you?
Understood. I will ry your message.
As the elder bowed his head, Aira propped her chin and gazed out the window.
She fixated on a certain spot before casually inquiring,
How is the Holy Kingdom doing?
To which the elder responded with a softugh.
It feels like Ive heard that question hundreds of times already.
Elves cannot lie. Aira must have really asked the elder hundreds of times.
Aira puffed her cheeks slightly and retorted,
But I cant just go there, can I
Pondering her words, the elder then suggested,
With the elves relocating here it might be okay to leave things to the guardians for a day.
Really?
Life flickered in Airas eyes, which had been nkly staring out the window.
She seemed ready to leave at any moment, her body twitching with anticipation.
Seeing this, the elder nodded with a smile.
But you must promise to return after a day. There could be trouble in your absence, Lady Aira.
I promise!
Eximed the high elf.
Her words alone were evidence of a significant promise.
The elder bowed his head in acknowledgment.
I shall take my leave now. Please also convey my regards to that child.
I didnt say I was going to the Holy Kingdom?
But arent you nning to go to the Holy Kingdom?
Well, yes, but Alright. Ill pass on your regards.
As she spoke, Aira extended her finger into the air.
Magically, the remnants of mana left by her finger in the air spread out like a painting.
Airas hand tracedplex forms, transforming the drawing into arge-scale magic circle.
The elders eyes quivered with astonishment at the incredible magic unfolding before him.
The immense magic, nonchntly released as if by a child at y, reminded him once more that she was a high elf.
Teleport gate.
As the activation word was uttered, mana sufficient for one person to pass through gathered and formed a passage.
Aira, standing before the gate, briefly patted her cheek.
Sigh Has half a year already passed? Well, its time to go.
The elder, noticing the girlish expression on the face of the high elf who had lived for hundreds of years, chuckled and waved his hand.
Safe travels.
With the elders parting words, Aira stepped through the teleport gate.
As dawn broke, Ray awoke feeling refreshed.
Usually, he chose not to sleep, allowing mana to flow through his body for a rejuvenating sensation.
But, indeed, a good sleep was beneficial for the mind.
Huh?
But it appeared he had overslept.
For he saw someone before him who shouldnt be there.
Aira, petite in stature, stood there with her arms crossed, looking down at Ray.
Hmm I see. So this is the task you mentioned in the Holy Kingdom. Indeed, its something you couldnt do in an elf vige Right?
Aira!
Ray called out to her, seemingly overjoyed.
A smile appeared on Airas lips.
But she desperately tried to suppress that smile.
If she showed joy upon seeing him after witnessing this scene, shed be admitting defeat! She shook her head vehemently.
Look! Rays hand was still intertwined with the Saints!
Following her gaze, Rays eyes also fell on his own hand.
Aira surveyed the room and then murmured softly,
Why in such a room
The inn only had this room avable.
Hmm having to share such a narrow bed with someone
There was no exnation for that.
And even holding hands
Nor for that.
As they conversed, Iriel seemed to wake up, covering her mouth with her hand as she yawned quietly.
At least you fell asleep Huh?
She said with a broad smile, then nced at Rays side.
There, a small girl with hair as white as Rays cascaded down, her clear, bright eyes and elegantly curved nose seemed to embody all the worlds beauty.
Moreover, her long, elf-like ears were striking.
Iriel had definitely seen this figure before.
Ha, a high elf!
Have you been well? Trying to snatch my Ray away while I was gone, you audacious human girl.
Aira spoke with a hint of sarcasm.
Then Ray, after casting a spell on himself, said,
Clean. I thought I wouldnt see you for another three years! Its really nice to see you like this. What brings you here?
Aira quietly gazed at Ray and replied,
I came to see you. I wish I hadnt seen this woman, though.
Saying this, Aira took Rays hand.
As Ray and Iriel looked on, puzzled, Aira grimaced and said,
The hand I reserved has been tainted. It looks like it needs purification; thats why I grabbed it.
Iriel reacted to her words.
What do you mean! Whats wrong with my hand?
A bad hand that was stealing what belongs to someone else.
Chapter 111: The Hidden Scheme?
Chapter 111: The Hidden Scheme?
Thievery? These items were unimed from the start!
How brazen! Am I not their rightful owner?
Such exchanges continued.
Ray thought these trivialities would naturally conclude soon enough.
But it seemed neither had any intention of stopping.
As Iriel and Aira bickered for over two hours, Ray, unable to bear it any longer, interjected.
Lets just all leave together! Just so you know, if even one of you disagrees, Im heading straight back to the Academy!
The sincerity in his voice made both of them look at Ray.
Then they nced at each other.
Was there an unspoken agreement?
Both knew it was time to back down.
They nodded in agreement.
This is so ufortable.
Aira, d in a robe, murmured softly.
She was petite.
The robes sleeves were too long for her arms, and the hood toorge, making it seem she was donning an oversized raincoat.
Ray couldnt help but chuckle at Airas adorably ill-fitting look.
It was hard to picture her as an elf.
Furthermore, she was a High Elf, revered among elves.
If other elves saw Aira in this state, they would be astonished.
Her current appearance was indeed groundbreaking.
Ray, responding to the grumbling Aira, remarked, We have no choice. Your appearance is too distinctive.
Hmm there should be a way to sufficiently conceal my ears
If it were just the ears, I wouldnt have insisted on the ufortable robe.
Ray started to put on his robe as well.
Aira shifted her gaze between her own robe and Rays.
Then, smiling broadly as if pleased with something, she nodded.
Having readied themselves in their robes, they departed the inn.
Due to their argument, they had missed the inns breakfast and decided to find a restaurant outside.
The downtown area, near the Academy, was markedly different.
Was this the feeling of being in the heart of a bustling district?
Surrounded by eateries and food stalls, the area was teeming with culinary options.
Furthermore, there were more exotic pubs and entertainment options than other towns offered.
Aira looked astonished at her first encounter with a human vige.
The sprawling markets, the throngs of humans.
And unlike elves, the vivacious movements of these people caught her eye.
Always seeking tranquility through meditation and being introverted, this was theplete antithesis of her nature.
It seemed as if liveliness were the driving force of this town.
Aira murmured, Its definitely noisy but not unpleasantly so.
This was the so-called white noise.
White noise, with its broad sound spectrum, doesnt contribute to noise pollution.
It even harmonizes brainwaves, producing alpha waves that rx the mind and body.
Aira was referring to this type of noise, seemingly noisy yet not disturbing.
Despite her long life, witnessing the humans way of life up close seemed to excite her.
Even Iriel couldnt help but smile at her reaction.
She whispered into Rays ear,
Looking at her like this, she doesnt seem like a High Elf, but just a child.
Thats what makes it cute. Hahaha.
Ray, you have such tastes?
?
Just when a potentially misunderstood topic arose, Aira cleared her throat and spoke up.
Hem hem This is my first time here; could you show me around?
Despite this, there was a smile on her lips.
Ray readily nodded in agreement.
They entered a tavern that Iriel had surprisingly chosen, where both Ray and Iriel observed Airas unexpected demeanor.
The tavern, quite expansive, featured various ornately decorated patterns on its walls.
Iriel was the one who first suggested this seemingly nice tavern.
Seeing Rays surprised expression, Iriel defended her choice.
The first time is always important for everyone.
Oh?
Ray looked at Iriel and then surveyed the surroundings.
Despite its opulent appearance, the tavern was packed with patrons.
It was so full that it seemed doubtful they would find an empty seat.
In this other world, establishments typically functioned as restaurants by day and taverns by night.
Regardless of morning or afternoon, the businesses seemed to be thriving.
Every tavern they visited bustled with patrons.
As the three entered, a waiter hurried toward them.
Wee. Are there three of you?
Yes. Do you have any avable seats?
Yes, we do. Please follow me!
The waiter led the way, and Rays party followed.
They found an avable seat next to the window.
Youre lucky. The window seats are usually not avable.
The waiter said this, guided them to their seats, and then disappeared, likely indicating how busy the tavern was.
The three of them were deciding what to order as they looked at the menu.
Then, the waiter who had just disappeared reappeared before them.
They hadnt even had enough time to decide on their order, so they all looked at him curiously.
Acknowledging their gaze, the waiter spoke.
Sorry, but would you mind sharing your table?
While sudden, sharing tables wasnt umon here.
In a bustling tavern like this, not receiving a request to share would be the oddity.
Ray looked at Iriel and Aira, who both nodded.
They didnt mind sharing.
Ray nodded to the waiter and said, Thats fine.
The waiter smiled and thanked them.
Taking the opportunity, Ray ordered a few dishes from the menu, and the waiter noted them down before leaving again.
Later, two men and two women walked over to their table.
Thank you for letting us join. We had nowhere else to go.
One of the young men said with a smile.
Ray also smiled in response.
Its a busy time, so it cant be helped.
He was not sure if this was typical for table sharing, but they started talking quitefortably.
Ray observed them.
Judging by the flow of mana one is a magician, and three are swordsmen? A decentbination.
The bnce seemed well-adjusted.
One provided rear support, and three were swordsmen; together, they made a well-rounded party, better suited for monster hunting thanrge-scale battles.
Ray inquired, Are you four adventurers?
At his question, they exchanged nces and erupted intoughter.
Hahaha! We might look the part.
Were not adventurers; were mercenaries. Hahaha.
What they found so amusing was unclear, but theirughter was hearty enough to cause onlookers to clutch their bellies in sympathy.
A woman with aposed demeanor bowed apologetically.
Sorry, our behavior was inappropriate.
Laughing so boisterously in the presence of others was indeed a faux pas.
Ray gestured with his hand, signaling it was no issue.
Its okay. So, youre all mercenaries?
Yes. Have you heard of the Bilrocl Mercenary Group?
Bilrocl, you say
Ray recognized the name.
They were not a small elite force, but rather the Bilrocl Mercenary Group, noted for its ample roster ofpetent fighters, was more than a mere collective.
Its influence was expanding, thanks to an ambitious leader, making it quite sizable.
Iriel, speaking for Ray, interjected.
Indeed, a prominent mercenary group. Are you four affiliated with them?
Her feigned surprise was a bit theatrical.
Truly, her diplomatic skills were unmatched.
Their pride seemed to swell at her reaction.
Exactly. We are part of the Bilrocl Mercenary Group. To bepared to mere adventurers is
They seemed to be hinting at a desire for recognition of their higher status.
To be sure, belonging to Bilrocl at such a young age could breed a sense of superiority.
Yet, they sat before legendary High Elves, a Saint known for ying a dragon in human guise, and a Saintess adept at reattaching limbs.
The three couldnt help but inwardly smirk at the mercenaries conceit, careful not to show it.
With an even more impressed look, Iriel asked,
Why would members of such renown visit a town like this?
Her tone suggested disdain, even though the town was as thriving as Selonia.
The four knew this but enjoyed the ttery, not bothering to correct her.
The first young man, whoughed heartily, pulled out a paper.
It read:
Contract for quelling the rebellion and monster subjugation.
Ray nced at Iriel, his eyes seemingly asking:
Is this what you were talking about? Didnt you say you handled everything? So it ended up with the mercenaries?
Iriel hastily turned her head away from Ray.
She was escaping the situation.
The young man looked at the three with pride and said, We were directly requested by the Holy Kingdom to suppress the rebellion and to subjugate the monsters in the area.
Iriel showed a shocked expression and spoke.
Wow! So you did! Thats really amazing receiving a direct request from the Holy Kingdom!
At her overly enthusiastic reaction, Ray, who had been chuckling, joined the conversation.
Truly remarkable. Such feats are beyond my wildest dreams.
Indeed, he would never dream of it. Rather than spending time on such tedious tasks, he preferred to devote his time to medical research.
Aira, who had been watching them with interest, also joined in.
Living only in the forest, all this seems like a dream to me.
The four might not have realized it, but Airas tone implied, How interesting. Tell me more.
Encouraged by this, the four young men and women began to share their experiences.
They were so focused on their stories that they didnt even eat the food that had arrived.
Listening to their tales, the three were able to gather some information.
Firstly, since Rays arrival at the Academy, the number of rebels and monsters had significantly decreased.
Thus, the situation had reached a level manageable enough for mercenaries.
In this context, Iriels judgment seemed quite reasonable.
However, there was one worsening situation: although the number of monsters had decreased, it was because the weaker ones had been eliminated.
The stronger monsters maintained their force, posing a greater concern than the rebel forces.
It was as if someone was controlling them; the monsters, employing intelligent tactics, were difficult to fend off.
Even a single ogre required two knights to confront it.
Chapter 112: Dros
Chapter 112: Dros
In the midst of this, deploying troops to address both the flying monsters and those of the stronger ranks was no simple task.
Securing mercenaries to manage the rebellion and the monsters appeared to be the solution.
Havingpleted their meal, the trio exchanged nces and rose from their seats.
Ray turned to the four mercenaries.
Weve finished eating, so well be taking our leave now. It was nice chatting with you.
You never know, we might cross paths again on the road. Its a small world, after all. Hahaha.
The two young menughed robustly, with Ray nodding in response.
That is possible.
With that, Rays party exited the tavern.
Stepping outside, Iriel exhaled deeply.
So, people like that can be part of a mercenary band.
Its arge group, but Bilrocl sustains itself through sheer numbers.
Aira pped her hands once.
p
Lets not dwell on that for now Shouldnt we be enjoying the moment?
Ah Yes, youre right.
Iriel concurred with Airas proposal.
Why should they fret over such matters when they could savor the present, especially after the previous days enjoyment?
Ray had set out to have fun in the first ce, having left the Academy for that very reason.
Aira grinned mischievously and stealthily took hold of Rays hand.
As he nced at her, she tightened her grip and remarked,
We wouldnt want to get lost, would we?
She, who had traveled between kingdoms in the blink of an eye using a teleportation gate from an elf vige, said this.
Iriel nced at Aira with a hint of disapproval but Aira continued to sp Rays hand undeterred.
The trio meandered away from the tavern, eyes peeled for entertaining pursuits.
Before long, Airas curiosity was piqued by a particr shop.
Hmm. This shop looks intriguing.
The signboard bore the inscription:
Have or Discard.
Following Airas lead, Ray and Iriel stepped into the shop.
Inside, they found several tables where numerous individuals were lost in deep contemtion.
Curiously, they peered into one anothers faces as they pondered.
Ray tilted his head, trying to understand when the shop owner approached.
Wee. Is this your first time here?
Yes, it is.
Ray replied, and the owner guided them to a table.
Right this way. The game you see here is called Dros.
Dros?
Yes. As the sign outside suggests, you either keep or discard something you receive. Of course, what that something is must remain unknown to your opponent. They only find out when its discarded.
Oh!
It was quite a sophisticated game, he thought. Never had he imagined such a specific game existed in another world.
Perhaps the onlyparable thing was chess, which he had introduced to the Holy Kingdom.
The owner looked at the three to ensure they understood, then continued.
There are three roles in the game, and ten items. For example, if you get the role of a hunter, acquiring an arrow and a bow means you win.
Oh, so a hunter wins by shooting an arrow?
Aira asked for rification, and the owner nodded.
Yes. The other roles are a merchant and an assassin.
An assassin
That role seemed a bit dark for this kind of game.
The owner continued the exnation.
Like a hunter wins by shooting an arrow, the merchant and assassin also have their own win conditions. The merchant needs a book and a brush, and the assassin a robe and a rope.
Strange. You said there are ten somethings provided, but only two are needed to win. What about the other four?
The rest are just there. Essentially, theyre meant to be discarded.
Hmm
The most important rule is that the assassin can only defeat the merchant. The merchant defeats the hunter, and the hunter defeats the assassin. Also, if you gather and use two items but your opponent doesnt lose, you lose.
?
Huh?
Ray pondered the rules.
Its like rock-paper-scissors.
Rock beats scissors, paper beats rock, and scissors beat paper. It was akin to that. By mixing these three elements in the game, the first to discern the others role and required items would emerge victorious.
While Ray understood the concept, Iriel and Aira remained perplexed.
Its still strange. Wouldnt that create an unwinnable situation for someone? The hunter cant beat the merchant, right?
Thats true. It would be odd if that were the case.
Iriel and Aira furrowed their brows, their confusion evident.
The owner chuckled and borated on the rules.
The one who fails to eliminate their target role by the end of all turns loses. Thats the essence of Have or Discard. If your opponents role is a merchant and you receive a book or a brush, you keep them instead of discarding. In doing so, by the turns end, the merchant will be rendered powerless, and the hunter will im victory.
So, how many times can you discard?
One can discard up to three times, corrting with the three items. Discarding your entire hand is possible, but its tantamount to surrendering.
With the exnation clear,prehension dawned on the two.
I see. I understand now.
I think Ive grasped it as well. Lets give it a shot!
The owner proceeded to fetch the game pieces for Dros.
The pieces were cards, designed to remain enigmatic to the opponent.
Ray naturally assumed the role of dealer as the two prepared to face off.
He expertly shuffled the cards on the table and dealt the role cards to Aira and Iriel.
As they inspected their roles, he handed them each their initial item card.
.
.
Their expressions remained unchanged.
It was as though they had brought Euclid himself before them.
They nced at their cards and casually set them down.
Then, the conversationmenced.
Human girl, whats your role? Are you the hunter?
Im a merchant.
Aira fixed a piercing gaze on Iriel.
Then she dered,
Thats a lie.
No fair! You cant use the Eyes of Truth here!
The Eyes of Truth, unique to elves and even more so to a High Elf like her, made it impossible for Iriel to hide her true feelings.
She felt as if she were stripped bare under such a gaze.
But Aira just chuckled and shook her head.
This is also part of my abilities. If it bothers you, why dont you try to see through my true intentions?
Fine.
Iriel stared intently at Aira.
However, Aira showed no sign of disturbance.
Her eyes were hidden by her robe, but her tightly pressed red lips and the subtly forming charming smile were evident.
Even Iriel, being a woman herself, felt a hint of dizziness from just a glimpse of Airas neckline.
Feeling outdone by her appearance, Iriel turned to Ray in frustration.
Referee! Is it really okay for her to do that?!
Yeah. Its part of her abilities, so no problem. Continue.
The referee, colder than an ice dragon capable of freezing with a single blow, gave a chilling response.
Iriel gritted her teeth and looked back at Aira.
Youre the merchant, right?
I wont answer.
.
Just as elves possess the Eyes of Truth, they cannot lie. Therefore, their only options are to speak evasively or not to answer at all.
Aira chose thetter.
As time passed, Ray addressed them.
If you have any cards to discard, do it now.
I dont think I have any.
Neither do I.
Then Ill deal the next cards.
Ray dealt the second set of item cards.
Hmm
.
Aira maintained a rxed smile, while Iriel bit her lip slightly, scrutinizing her card.
It was clear to any observer that her hand was not favorable.
Struck by an idea, Aira said,
Ah, right! How about the winner of this game gets to sleep with Ray tonight?
What!?
Huh?
Both Iriel and Ray eximed in unison.
What was she talking about?
Ray had only agreed to be the dealer for their game.
Suddenly, he found himself the prize.
While he was not entirely averse to the idea, it still felt awkward.
Iriels approach to the game shifted in that moment.
Instead of trying to win, she seemed determined to prevent Aira from winning at any cost.
Ray sneaked a nce at Iriels hand.
A hunter.
Then he looked at Aira.
She smiled slyly and showed her cards to Ray openly.
Look if you want. Ill show them only to you.
Your tone sounds a bit odd
He frowned but examined the cards in Airas hand.
He quickly figured out her role.
An assassin?
If she were the assassin, then Iriel would win immediately if she obtained a bow and arrow.
However, Aira seemed extremely confident.
She even handed her cards to Ray, suggesting,
Lets discard a card this turn.
Okay.
Ray checked the card and ced it on the table.
It was a rope card.
Aira appeared to know Iriels role, which is why she, being an assassin, discarded the now-useless rope.
Iriel, unaware of this, could only think,
Airas role must be one that doesnt need a rope.
Predictably, Iriel inquired,
Are you a merchant? Or a hunter?
Aira looked at her and giggled.
Human girl, arent you the hunter? Then that leaves only one option.
Ugh
To Ray, it seemed as if Iriel waspletely ying into Airas hands.
Shaking his head, Ray asked Iriel,
Got any cards to discard?
No not right now.
Her disheartened expression was almost heartbreaking.
But who was he? Someone who could shed tears of blood for his own pain but wouldnt even sniffle for others.
He was the man rumored to have ethanol instead of blood in his veins!
Iriels sorrowful expression disappeared from Rays mind in less than a second.
Ray returned the discarded rope card to the deck and shuffled it.
Then, he dealt one card to each Iriel and Aira.
By that time, Aira was already confident of her victory, while Iriel tasted the bitterness of defeat.
However, the twist came soon after.
Iriel sighed and revealed her hand.
As a hunter, I have to shoot an arrow. Sigh Im using the bow.
There were two cards: a bow and an arrow.
Ray and Aira could not hide their shock.
Airas near-victory crumbled due to one variable. Despite using the exclusive elven ability, the Eyes of Truth, she still lost.
Ray, witnessing this incredible turn of events, couldnt help but exim in surprise.
Wow.
Chapter 113: The Rampage Of Monsters
Chapter 113: The Rampage Of Monsters
Suddenly, the game took an unexpected turn.
Aira stared at Iriel in disbelief.
But Iriel, still not fully grasping the situation, looked puzzled by the sudden change.
I I shot the arrow
She murmured, observing the reactions of the others.
Ray shook his head and dered,
Iriel wins.
What!? I won!?
Aira clutched her head with both hands, frustrated.
I cant believe I lost to such a fool! I refuse to ept it!
Fool? Really?
Idle talk, human girl. You havent even realized what just happened.
Ugh.
Stung by the truth, Iriel had nothing to say.
She hadnt realized what was happening until Ray dered her the victor and her use of the bow confirmed it.
Aira was actually the assassin and had metaphorically died from an arrow.
This realization made Iriel chuckle with delight.
Hehehe. So, Aira, youll have to excuse yourself tonight.
But Ray countered her assumption.
There arent enough rooms in the inn for that. Well probably end up in the same room again.
Then what was the point of the game?
Thats up to you two.
Aira then chuckled triumphantly.
Hehehe. It seems Ray and I are connected in some way.
They were indeed connected by something, as Aira had once mentioned was it reservation?
Thus, the game of Dros, hotly contested, ended anticlimactically with Iriels victory.
The trio continued to partake in various activities.
Especially during archery, Aira exhibited monstrous skills, hitting every target with ease.
She truly was the embodiment of a High Elf.
When Aira sought praise from Ray, Iriel quickly intercepted.
As they sampled food from various stalls, they noticed amotion in the distance.
It was faint enough that ordinary people might not have noticed it.
But none of them were ordinary.
Ray set down his skewer and inquired,
Whats happening?
Yeah This kind ofmotion seems unusual.
Aira nced toward the source of the noise, then dismissed it.
It was of no concern to her.
She was more interested in finishing her skewer than in the distant ruckus, not particrly fond of humans to begin with.
However, themotions center was heading towards them.
Aira finally stood up.
Interrupting my meal Lets see whos bold enough to do that.
They didnt need to move toward themotion to see what was happening.
Several inexplicable creatures were rapidly approaching their location.
Yet, the trio did not assume anybat stance.
They simply looked outside from within the shop.
Soon after, screams echoed from outside.
Its a monster!
Everyone run!
With the shop owner having fled, Ray stepped outside the shop.
There, a bizarre scene unfolded before him.
A monster over five meters tall, its body covered in muscles unlike anything he had seen before.
And elsewhere, another inexplicable monster seemed to be conjuring mes, utilizing magic despite being a monster.
There were two such unfamiliar monsters.
Fortunately, at least one of them was a monster he recognized.
Ray looked up and murmured softly.
Wyvern
There, in the sky, loomed the sovereign looking down upon the earth.
The wyvern, known to be second only in strength to dragons.
Covered in hard ck scales impervious to most magical attacks.
Its might was such that aura des had difficulty prating it.
Wyverns werent as rare as dragons.
Even now, if one ventured high enough into the mountains above the Lesian Empire, they could find an area known to house wyvern nests.
Merely approaching it meant risking death from wyvern magic, so they werent considered exceptionally rare.
However, wyverns werent unintelligent monsters. It was uncharacteristic for one to fly into a city center where humans lived.
But the scene before him contradicted known facts.
The monsters were overtly hostile, and the wyvern was in flight, unleashing magic onto the ground below.
Something serious, unknown to him, had urred.
Monsters of different species teaming up without fighting each other was unheard of.
Dozens of people attempted to block the monsters path.
Some were young, while others were older.
Those in the front wielded swords, eyeing the monsters, while those at the back held hands tightly, muttering something.
Ray recognized the scene immediately.
A party? Theyve managed to coordinate amidst this chaos.
Facing a wyvern required considerable bravery, not to mention the other monsters.
Clearly, the partycked swordmasters or mages of the 5th circle or higher.
Yet, they stalled for time, trying to evacuate citizens and wait for reinforcements from the Holy Kingdom.
A sense of respect stirred within him for their courageous stand.
Ray scattered the mana in the atmosphere as he stepped forward.
The monsters sensed his presence and began to guard against him.
Krrrrrr
Guuuuuuah!
.
Only the wyvern seemed indifferent, deeming Ray unworthy of attention.
As if a mere human posed no threat to its regal self.
Ray almost snorted at the situation.
Even a true dragon wouldnt dare such arrogance before him.
How could a wyvern, unable to withstand even a yful dragons breath, act so imperiously?
Before Ray could act, Aira followed him out of the shop.
The small-statured elf stood next to him, arms folded, assessing the situation.
Hooh. So humans panic this much over a few monsters? Their military strength isnt all that impressive.
She looked at Ray and smirked.
Of course, youre different.
The adventurers shouted at them.
What are you doing? Get to safety now! We dont know how much longer we can hold them!
If you dont run now, youll all die! Go and warn people that monsters have appeared in the city center!
Despite the urgent cries, the three didnt flee.
Instead, Iriel seemed ready to fetch something to chew from inside the shop.
Youre crazy! If you stay there and die, its not our fault!
Hey! This isnt the time to Agh!
As the monsters arm lunged at the young man who was speaking, several others jumped forward to protect him.
Even though they defended themselves with mana-infused swords, they were sent flying instantly.
Magicians at the back gently caught them.
Air!
Their coordination was impable; they were mostly active mercenaries.
On the battlefield, they had encountered various situations and had learned to react swiftly to unexpected events.
Aira observed a monster targeting Ray.
The monster, exuding strong mana, was a kind that could use magic, simr to a wyvern.
A ghost? Its unusual to see such a monster here.
The ghost, smaller than the other monsters, specialized in magic.
Its type of magic was unknown, different from human magic it was neither dark nor light but something in between.
However, the ghosts magic was known to be quite potent.
The ghostunched magic at Ray, sending a massive chunk of ice hurtling toward him.
As Ray prepared to counter it with a gesture, he uttered,
Blink.
The ice instantly transported and impacted the ghosts head.
A horrific scene unfolded.
Aaaargh!
The ice shards, now lodged in the ghosts face, had a chilling effect.
Aira coldly observed andmented,
You targeted the wrong one. You should have killed the human girl beside me.
Iriel quickly retorted,
What did you say!?
Since elves cannot lie, Airas words were an undeniable truth.
When the ghost was ovee, the wyvern let out a low growl, visibly agitated.
Grrrrr
The humans fighting felt intimidated.
Ray, sensing something in the wyverns roar, recognized a familiar sensation, one he had previously felt in the elf vige and when facing a true dragon.
This is
Aira finished his thought,
How interesting. A wyvern using Fear.
Fear, a power granted only to higher beings, could intimidate and even kill weaker creatures.
This power, beyond the reach of both monsters and humans, belonged solely to predators.
Yet, a wyvern was using it.
Fear is absolute against the weak.
The mercenaries, who had just shown bravery, now trembled in fear.
Yet, they were different.
Even Iriel, seemingly the weakest among them, remained unperturbed.
She possessed skills on par with a Swordmaster. Although her mentality wasnt at that pinnacle, the wyverns Fear wasnt potent enough to disrupt her, unlike the fear a true dragon or a lich could induce.
Displeased by the triosck of response, the wyvern intensified its Fear.
This slightly annoyed Aira.
Its unpleasant to keep receiving such crude Fear. Fear should be used against the weak
Her eyes closed briefly, then snapped open.
In that moment, a powerful aura burst forth from Aira, radiating around her.
How dare it use Fear against the strong, she dered.
A piercing Fear targeted the wyvern.
An overwhelming terror, capable of obliterating even the instinct to survive, gripped the wyverns massive form.
The wyvern, previously soaring, plummeted to the ground.
Its presence was so intense that it seemed to forget to p its wings, its form shrinking as though its entire body was being crushed.
The wyvern was an intelligent monster.
It quickly recognized that the power of each individual before it was far superior to its own.
They were aware of the wyverns intelligence. At this juncture, fleeing would have been a sensible choice.
However, despite being overpowered by Airas Fear, the wyvern began to recklessly cast spells.
Kraaaah!
Something seemed to have deliberately stripped the wyvern of its reason.
Giant fireballs and ice spears were hurled toward the nearby buildings.
But Ray intervened, stopping these spells.
Cancel.
For Ray, preventing damage to the surroundings was paramount.
Repairing the destruction would require funds from the Holy Kingdom, and any shortfall would likely be his responsibility to cover.
Ultimately, it would only add to his workload.
Chapter 114: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (1)
Chapter 114: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (1)
Ray canceled the wyverns magic, saving the surrounding buildings from damage.
Yet, fear filled many onlookers.
The wyvern and two other monsters were immense; their mere movements could sweep people away.
As the wyverns Fear abated, the mercenaries regained their mobility and focused on Rays group.
Despite their faces hidden under hoods, it was evident they possessed the power to dominate the wyvern.
Among them were the four mercenaries who earlier introduced themselves as the Bilrocl Mercenary Group at the tavern.
They hesitated before acknowledging Rays group.
You three we met at the tavern today, right?
Oh, youre from the Bilrocl Mercenary Group? What a coincidence to meet again!
Iriel greeted them, her smile bright.
But the pleasantries masked a critical situation.
Leaving the wyvern and monsters unattended risked severe consequences.
With Ray and Aira there, they could manage, yet Iriel, as a Saint, feltpelled to monitor the dangerous situation.
The monsters presence in the town suggested the kingdoms forces would soon arrive.
Their mission was to subdue the creatures and hand them over to the arriving authorities.
Thus, they needed to subdue the monsters to manage the situation smoothly.
Iriel produced a de of sacred energy from her hand.
Lets resolve this quickly. It would be unfair to have our rare vacation interrupted like this.
Ray chuckled at her words.
They were, indeed, on an impromptu vacation and intended to enjoy it.
Following his thoughts, Rays mana surged.
Mana converged around his hand, crafting a fiery weapon a Fireball, Rays signature magic.
While Ray gave special lectures on magic at the Academy, Selonia Castle was the scene of a necromancers interrogation.
It felt more like torture than interrogation.
Representatives from the Lesian Empire, the Beibon Kingdom, and the ymen Kingdom were present at the scene.
They needed to collect precise information to ry to their respective nations.
As the 4th circle mages began to freeze the necromancers blood, he experienced unbearable pain.
d in a brown robe, the necromancer clenched his teeth against the excruciating agony.
Urrrrgh!
His teeth chattered as his blood slowly turned to ice, and the blood seeping from his gums was coated with frost.
However, just before the brink of death, the torture would pause momentarily.
This cycle continued throughout the day.
The necromancer felt a wave of nausea.
He thought death would be preferable to such torture.
These people didnt fully understand the physiological repercussions of freezing blood. If Ray had seen this, he would have been horrified.
Frozen blood causes vessels to rupture, muscles to contract, and bones to gradually twist and break.
The necromancer felt the acute pain of muscle separation and bone fractures.
Still not talking Such resilience. Is it because hes a dark mage ustomed to pain?
Geiman of the Beibon Kingdom shook his head, observing the necromancers endurance through a day of torture without uttering a word.
The sight was distressing even for those watching, let alone for the victim.
Finally, the necromancer opened his tightly closed mouth.
With Rays counteraction of the wyverns spells, the nearby buildings remained undamaged. Nevertheless, the spectacle filled many with fear.
Despite the tremors wracking his body, the necromancers eyes burned with venom.
Heal!
On Duke Harolds order, the clerics nearby quickly channeled holy energy into the necromancer.
Whooosh -
A significant surge of holy energy flowed into the necromancer, mending his injuries. His body returned to a state as though it had never been tortured.
The relentless cycle of torture and healing persisted, yet the necromancer kept his silence.
Clein, unable to bear it any longer, shouted,
Tell us whos behind all this!
In a sh, he drew his sword and thrust it into the necromancers thigh.
Aaaargh!
The old mans scream reverberated through the dungeon, blood dripping from the swords edge.
Despite the agony, the necromancer shook his head.
Our grand n must not be revealed so easily. Heh heh heh
The n had faltered due to the Saint but was still advancing steadily. He recalled the bug that had crawled and formed words in his cen act of ck magic.
The words were clear:
Destroy the Holy Kingdom.
As nned, they aimed to start with the downfall of the Holy Kingdom.
Not privy to the details but confident in the ns thorough preparation, he kept silent. His long-anticipated dream was within reach!
The nobles sighed, their hopes of making him talk waning.
No matter the torture, they suspected he would remain mute.
Seeing no progress, Philia, themander of magical forces from the ymen Kingdom, stepped forward.
We have no choice. Ill use mental magic.
Upon her announcement, the nobles nodded in agreement.
They were left with no alternative but to ce their trust in mental magic in such circumstances.
Selena, the prodigious youngest 6th circle mage from the Lesian Empire, joined her.
Together, the 5th circle master and the 6th circle mage began drawing a magical circle around the necromancer.
The old man scoffed at their efforts with a mockingugh.
Do you think your petty magic can work on me?
His taunts did nothing to deter them as they persisted in drawing the circle.
Once the mana was gathered and the circle was activated, the nobles marveled at its swiftpletion.
I never imagined the magic circle could bepleted so quickly
Truly, they are mages of the 5th and 6th circles.
Had they witnessed Airas capabilities, they would have been utterly astounded.
The task took the two magicians over thirty minutes to finish the circle, yet Aira could have drawn a higher-grade circle with just a few hand gestures.
She could even manifest a teleportation gate with a circle drawn in thin air.
Uponpleting the circle, they began chanting toward the necromancer.
May we glimpse into the depths of your mind! Mind Reading!
Mind Reading!
The necromancer simplyughed at their oveid magic.
Haha Useless.
With a burst, the mana surrounding the necromancer dispersed instantly.
This left not only the sorceresses but also the nobles gaping.
The necromancer, head bowed, looked at them and sneered.
I dont know where you found such a novice 6th circle mage The magic is too crude. If you want magic to work, bring someone like the Saint, huh? Hahaha.
Selena and Philia blushed with shame at the necromancers mockery.
Bringing the Saint? Impossible.
They couldnt summon him with their power alone, and he was currently at the Academy.
Even if summoned, it would take time, and by then, others would have returned to their nations.
The best solution, as the necromancer suggested, would be to bring the Saint.
Mind magic that didnt affect the necromancer might be devastating if used by the Saint.
The necromancer had a n: if the Saint left the Academy, it would be defenseless.
Then, they could turn the area into chaos while waiting for the Saints arrival.
The guy who can control monsters could easily do it. The rest, we manipte through the Merchant Union to weaken the Holy Kingdoms economy. Just like that, the kingdom will crumble. Hahaha
Destroying a nation isnt difficult.
Just nudging a cornerstone of a bnced entity can cause the nation to waver.
What if that cornerstone ispletely shattered? The unstable nation will inevitably copse.
Then came news the necromancer found pleasing.
Director Eir of the Holy Kingdoms court announced the Saints imminent arrival.
The necromancer listened with a mix of excitement and fear.
He recalled the Saint single-handedly annihting an undead army and canceling his magic.
However, he was unaware of recent events, having been confined to the dungeon since his transfer.
He was ignorant of the suppression of rebellious forces, the massacre of monsters, and even the Saint ying a true dragon.
Had he known, he would not have entertained the thought of summoning the Saint.
But in his ignorance, he viewed it as an opportunity.
Perhaps they could join forces to kill the Saint.
Little did he know how futile that dream was.
Trantion:
Episode 114: Unraveling the Dark Conspiracy (1)
The necromancer simplyughed at the oveid magic.
Haha Useless.
With a burst, the mana surrounding the necromancer dispersed instantly.
This left the sorceresses and the nobles gaping.
The necromancer, with his head bowed, looked at them and sneered,
I dont know where you found such a novice 6th circle mage The magic is too crude. If you want magic that works, bring someone like the Saint, huh? Hahaha.
Selena and Philia blushed with shame at the necromancers mockery.
Bringing in the Saint? Impossible.
They couldnt summon him with their power alone, and he was currently at the Academy.
Even if summoned, it would take time, and by then, others would have returned to their nations.
The best solution, as the necromancer had suggested, was to bring in the Saint.
Mind magic that didnt affect the necromancer could be devastating if used by the Saint.
The necromancer had a n: if the Saint were to leave the Academy, it would be defenseless.
Then, they could plunge the area into chaos while waiting for the Saints arrival.
The guy who can control monsters could easily do it. The rest, we can manipte through the Merchant Union to weaken the Holy Kingdoms economy. Just like that, the kingdom will crumble. Hahaha
Destroying a nation isnt difficult.
Merely nudging a cornerstone of a bnced entity can cause the nation to waver.
What if that cornerstone werepletely shattered? The unstable nation would inevitably copse.
News arrived that the necromancer found pleasing.
Director Ecy of the Holy Kingdoms court dered the Saints impending visit.
The necromancer listened with a blend of excitement and dread.
He remembered the Saint obliterating an undead army and negating his spells single-handedly.
Yet, he was oblivious to recent happenings, confined to the dungeon since his transfer.
He remained unaware of the quelled rebellions, the monster massacres, and the Saints ying of a true dragon.
If he had known, he would have dismissed the notion of summoning the Saint.
But his ignorance made him see it as a chance.
Maybe they could ally to assassinate the Saint.
Little did he know how hopeless that dream was.
Euclid is impressive in her own way, Zik said, eyeing her with disapproval.
Euclid, without any hint of emotion, replied to Zik,
You tter me. However, if anyone deserves recognition, its Zik, the youngest Swordmaster.
Her words dripped with sarcasm, yet Zik found himself without aeback.
Especially since she was knitting garments for the child she hoped to have with Ray.
Heeding the Saints call for unity, they all resided at Ziks estate.
Zik and the Guardians were taken aback upon learning of Euclids domestic pursuits.
She took pleasure in knitting for her anticipated child with Ray!
But the true matterid elsewhere.
The issue was that she was creating these garments for her yet-to-be-conceived child with Ray!
If Ray had been aware, he would have regarded Euclid with eyes wide with horror.
Soyeong exhaled, Euclid, if the Saint were to see this I mean
Hed be very pleased.
Exactly, very pleased Wait, what?
Soyeong gazed at Euclid as if she had lost her senses.
Euclid stated serenely,
The Saint is quite shy. He might not express it, but he would be delighted.
Soyeong was speechless, and Hongyeong was just as bbergasted.
Was he truly such a timid person?
No, no! Thats not logical! eximed Soyeong, ring at Hongyeong.
Chapter 115: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (2)
Chapter 115: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (2)
Ray and his party, having easily dispatched the monsters, conversed with a group of mercenaries.
To understand the precise situation, talking with those who had been at the scene the entire time seemed the best course of action.
However, the expressions of the mercenaries were not particrly bright.
This was partly due to being overwhelmed by the trios feat of quickly defeating a wyvern, but more so because they themselves knew nothing.
Ray scratched his head, watching the mercenaries consistently respond with theirck of knowledge.
This was problematic.
If even the mercenaries, who had been fighting the monsters from the start, didnt know, it meant the current situation was truly unknown.
Ray shook his head and said,
Well need people to transport the monsters carcasses to the Holy Kingdom. Im not sure why the monsters went berserk, but theres no rule saying they wonte again, so we need to strengthen the Academys defenses.
The monsters hides will make good armor material. Support troops should be arriving soon, so we can leave it to them.
The mercenaries felt puzzled by their words.
As adventurers, they should naturally be interested in the rare material of wyvern hides.
However, their willingness to hand it over to the Holy Kingdom without hesitation raised questions.
Were they rted to the Holy Kingdom? If not, were they so skilled that wyvern hides were of little value to them?
Aira had been feeling a sense of difort.
More sensitive to the flow of mana than even Ray, she had sensed a disturbance in the mana since earlier.
But she couldnt figure out what was happening.
It was too vast.
She could normally sense even a moderate-sized magic circle at a nce, but the mana flow she was feeling now was different.
It wasnt just the quantity of moving mana, but the fact that the freely moving mana seemed to follow a pattern, repeatedly shifting.
She had sensed it before, but it had been only slightly bothersome, not as bizarre as this.
Unable to hold back any longer, Aira called out to Ray.
Ray, can we talk alone for a moment?
His expression grave, Ray followed her without a word.
After leaving the mercenaries with Iriel, Ray stepped outside and asked Aira,
Whats wrong?
Silence.
After casting a spell to prevent eavesdropping, Aira spoke up.
Being in the forest, my grasp of the situation isnt clear. So, may I share with you what Ive sensed?
Sure.
She sighed and continued,
Phew The area you refer to as the Academy, along with its wide surroundings, appears to be ensnared by a magic circle.
A magic circle?
Ray frowned as he responded, and Aira nodded.
Yes. And its arge-scale one at that. At first, the mana flow was subtle, but it grew stronger after we killed the monsters.
Ray looked around.
He expanded his mana to identify all the foreign mana in the vicinity.
Even Ray felt the enormity of this undertaking.
Foreign mana epassed everything magical.
At that moment, every magical artifact in existence and the mana from those using magic entered Rays perception.
But after sifting through these minute fluctuations, Ray still couldnt discern anything.
He shook his head.
I dont sense anything. If its a magic circle, what kind of magic is it casting?
Im not certain. But considering its scale, it wont be easy to dismantle. Dont expect it to affect just one or two buildings. Be prepared for it to impact at least several areas.
Rays face turned even more solemn.
If the situation extended to one or two areas, the number of casualties, not to mention the injured, would be beyond imagination.
Such an event would inflict severe damage on the Holy Kingdom.
Although they could expect aid from the Lecian Empire and other kingdoms, maintaining a position of power among the kingdoms would be untenable.
Was it even possible to install such arge-scale magic circle without anyone noticing?
Ray pondered for a moment before speaking to Aira.
What if we start erasing the magic circle now?
Thats impossible. To interfere with the magic performed by a magic circle, at least 30% of it needs to be erased. Moreover, its even more impossible since we dont even know what the magic circle was drawn with.
If it had been drawn with chalk or bone powder, it would have been erased by now.
But since the magic circle was still active, it meant that it hadnt been erased and remained intact.
I cant cancel magic of this magnitude. Moreover, in my current state where I cant even sense the magic circle, blocking it is out of the question.
Ray began searching for something he could do.
However, even considering all possibilities, the tasks he could undertake in this situation were very limited.
Among them, evacuating the residents was the highest priority.
Ray clenched his teeth.
That was all he could do for now.
We need to evacuate the people. Can you find a high ce nearby where everyone can see us?
Understood.
Ray hurried into a store.
There, he saw Iriel and the mercenaries conversing.
Ray grabbed Iriels wrist and pulled her outside.
Iriel was taken aback by his forceful demeanor.
Eh?
He quickly exined the current situation to Iriel, whom he had dragged out.
The existence of a magic circle spread across the Academy and the fact that the magic written in it was unknown.
And that they needed to proceed with evacuating the people.
Could she be considered the strongest among all the past saints?
Without showing any signs of panic, Iriel listened intently to Rays words.
Then, with a determined expression, she made a decision.
The residents below should evacuate to Silien, and those here should flee to Gehel.
Ray nodded at her words and said,
Well likely need relief supplies. Tell them to issue an emergency order when the support troops arrive from here.
Understood.
Ray stepped outside again.
Issuing an emergency order would halt all trafficing to the Academy.
Closing the borders and restricting entry would minimize the damage.
As the saint, she had sufficient authority to do so.
If Ray had been alone, he would have found the situation much harder to manage.
It was a moment when Ray felt reassured by her presence.
All thats left is to issue the evacuation order.
They had discovered the magic circle toote.
In fact, had it not been for Aira, it would have gone unnoticed.
Even if they suddenly announced an evacuation, he wondered how many would actually leave, but he knew his role was to maximize that number.
As soon as he stepped outside, the sight of a massive cliff startled him.
Aira stood at the top.
He had asked her to find a high ce visible to everyone, and she had done just that, earning his admiration.
From this height, everyone would surely see him.
Ray climbed the cliff with a dagger secured at his waist.
He couldnt activate mana in his body, nor did he know how to use Fly magic.
He had to rely solely on his physical strength to climb.
His method of climbing the cliff differed greatly from when he had climbed trees in the elf vige.
He stabbed the dagger into the cliff and leapt up, yanking it out as he ascended. To the onlookers, his movements seemed almost miraculous.
Upon reaching the top, Ray gathered his mana.
He summoned the mana with determination, ensuring he could be heard throughout the Academy.
The tremendous flow of mana captivated the surrounding magicians.
Ray shouted loudly,
Everyone, evacuate to Gehel immediately! Staying here could mean death!
He spoke with urgency, but the expressions of the people didnt change much.
Didnt you see the monsters attacking!? Something worse than that is happening!
However, when he suddenly said this, how many would leave their homes and shops to evacuate?
A few seemed to be preparing to evacuate, but most just marveled at the sudden cliff and the young man climbing it.
Hes young, but quite talented
Creating a cliff like that Could he be the head sorcerer?
The outcry from such a powerful individual made only a few people evacuate.
That was all.
As amazed as they were, only a very few heeded his words to evacuate.
Ray gritted his teeth.
He threw off his robe.
Then his white hair andke-blue eyes were revealed.
Although he wasnt wearing holy robes, his appearance matched that of a saint to anyone who saw him.
The nobles of the Academy might not have known his face.
After all, only nobles with titles could attend the baptismal ceremony where he had officiated.
The children of nobles without titles had no chance to be present.
They just waited in the lobby for the ceremony to conclude.
But it was different for themon people.
They had heard all the heart-stirring words Ray had spoken at the baptism ceremony.
No one else might remember, but themon people couldnt forget his face.
He wasnt known as the saint who captured the hearts of the people for nothing.
Ray, filled with mana again, looked around and dered,
In the name of the saint, Imand you! Leave this ce! Those who disobey will face the consequences!
To create a dramatic effect, he manifested magic in the air.
Ray cast spells lightly towards areas without mana reactions, ces devoid of people.
Invisible des of wind shed at the buildings.
In an instant, several small buildings copsed.
Boom!
Frightened by the noise, the merchants were the first to heed Rays words and evacuate.
After all, it was amand from the saint to the people.
Resisting would have led to imprisonment.
As though the previous events were a lie, the residents began to evacuate in haste.
In unison, Ray kept casting magic toward unpopted areas.
Whoosh - Boom!
Forcing them to evacuate in this manner seemed the best option for the moment.
Ray felt as bewildered as the residents by the sudden barrage of events.
From the earlier start of the uprising forces to the necromancer and the bone dragon.
These events had culminated in the current crisis, with monsters invading the city and a magic circle cast over an area.
It became clear that someone was targeting the Holy Kingdom.
Yet the identity of the perpetrator remained a mystery.
There was only one individual who might know: the necromancer Ray had previously captured.
Ill make you confess everything when we get back to Selonia, even the color of the underwear youre wearing.
That perverse thought alone was enough to send a shiver down the necromancers spine.
Chapter 116: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (3)
Chapter 116: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (3)
Fortunately, people were evacuating en masse across the Academy.
After all, the order came from the saint.
Unless someone was incredibly defiant, no one would linger after such a decree.
People hurried to pack their belongings, secure their shops, and leave the Academy.
We dont know when the magic circle will activate.
This thought spurred Ray into action.
He intended to go and neutralize the magic circle.
He couldnt pinpoint the boundary of the magic circle because it was too distant.
Had it been closer, Ray, with his heightened sensitivity to mana, would have detected it.
He had already asked Iriel to organize relief supplies and issue an emergency directive.
Ray turned to Aira and said,
Aira, could you protect the evacuating people from the monsters?
Asking an elf like her to defend humans was not typical in their world.
Different races, such as elves and humans, seldom saw themselves as protectors of one another.
This was especially true since humans often piged elf viges and enved their captives.
Consequently, elves usually harbored more resentment towards humans than dwarves.
Such a request might have been refused by her.
However, they were in dire need of assistance at the moment.
The city guards, adept at handling petty thieves, were ill-equipped for the colossal monsters.
Aira responded with a nod to Rays plea.
If its your request, I cannot say no.
She pivoted with the swiftness of the wind and vanished from view.
Her speed was astonishing; without employing magic, her innate physical agility was almost unfairly fast.
With her overseeing their protection, he felt more at ease about the evacuees safety.
Ray also pivoted.
He had to make his way to the Academys outskirts.
He was deeply curious about the regional guards actions, orck thereof, that permitted the magic circlespletion.
Still, he didnt truly believe they had been negligent in their duties.
A magic circle of this scale would have taken years toplete.
It seemed unlikely they had been idly doing nothing all this time.
Ray moved as if melting into the air.
His speed was so great that his clothes would have torn had they not been protected by mana.
The situation was that urgent, and the fate of the Holy Kingdom hung in the bnce.
Without a clear destination, he had no choice but to run blindly.
Thus, Ray sped toward the outskirts.
Iriel, after exining the situation to the city guards and the security forces who had emerged due to the monsters breaching the safe zone, quickly moved toward Silien.
The Academy area could be divided into northern and southern parts. The southern part was closer to Gehel for evacuation, while the northern part offered a quicker route to Silien.
Distance-wise, that made sense, but while the southern area was close to Gehel for fast evacuation, the northern area and Silien were separated by a mountain range, making it quite a distance.
In the event of an attack by either a second force, like monsters, or a third party, which side would be more dangerous?
It was obvious that the refugees heading to Silien would be in far more danger than those bound for Gehel.
Thats why Iriels steps were particrly quick.
Without prepared supplies, a sudden increase in people will only cause chaos!
Her speed, as she crossed forests and leaped over trees, was terrifying.
Her unique method of movement, powered by her overwhelming divine power, skillfully avoided obstacles in her path.
Unlike Ray, she could activate divine power within her body.
Physically, she was superior to Ray.
The sticity bursting from her long legs traveled efficiently through her muscles, maximizing her efficiency.
This allowed her to move farther than the divine power she expended.
At some point, Iriel realized she was being followed.
Five individuals.
Their powerful mana made her skin tingle.
She could outrun them, but doing so would leave the refugees heading to Silien vulnerable.
As a saint, she couldnt stand by and watch her people get ughtered.
Iriel quickly scanned her surroundings, checking for high and low areas.
She was assessing the terrain, which is crucial before any battle.
The fight is as much about information as it is about forceknowing the enemy and the terrain.
From therge aspects to the small ones, victory isnt just about skill but also these factors.
When she stopped, the figures following her also halted.
They slowly revealed themselves.
Wow, its really the saint?
Dont chatter in front of the enemy.
Hey, what does it matter? Were going to die anyway, haha.
How disrespectful in front of such high-ranking individuals
There were three young men and two middle-aged men.
Only two of the youths were talking.
Iriel addressed them,
I dont recognize you. Knowing that Im the saint and still acting this way which kingdom are you from?
.
I didnt expect you to tell me.
Despite her words, Iriel was quite tense.
The aura emanating from her opponents was dangerous, something only rulers possessed.
The three youths were of no concern to her.
If she wished, she could easily turn two of them into mincemeat.
But the problemy with the middle-aged men.
Though silent, the mana they emitted was very simr to Ziks.
This meant that at least two of them were Swordmasters.
Facing one Swordmaster was one thing, but two was a challenge even for her.
The three young men drew their swords.
Id rather fight the saint than the saintess Tsk.
Iriel snorted at the light-heartedment from one of the youths.
To think he could stand against him, who was just a mana user?
Against a being who couldnt be wounded by necromancers or even the bone dragon?
A mere fledgling who might barely manage a draw against a recent Academy graduate!
Noticing her disdain, one of the youths looked at Iriel and grinned.
Dont underestimate me, okay? Ive killed several healers who looked down on me.
Saying this, the three youths began to encircle her.
It seemed they were preparing for a sword formation.
Iriel, concerned about the middle-aged men, couldnt act rashly and had to wait until the sword formation began.
As she stepped into the formation of the three, a subtle pressure began to bear down on her.
The power of each individual in the formation seemed to be maximized.
Blocking the first attack only meant that the next would be stronger.
They were sharing mana and incorporating it into the formation, much like a magic circle.
The youths began their attack on Iriel.
Aiming for her throat, she deftly tilted her head to dodge the iing sword.
Immediately following was a sh aimed at the cartge of her wrist.
She easily tilted her hand to avoid it.
The young mens swords, now beginning to resonate with stronger mana, gleamed menacingly.
Emboldened, they zealously attacked Iriel.
To her, this was an absurd situation.
The sword formation was decent, but that was all.
Crude swordsmanshipbined with a clumsy joint attack.
Overconfidence bordering on arrogance in their sloppy Sword Aura.
Nothing was worth considering as a threat.
Yellow-hued divine power gathered in her hand.
With a single swing, she forced two of the youths back, spitting blood.
Just that one attack dismantled the sword formation.
What kind of sword formation was this? To abandon it over a mere scratch was absurd.
Iriel scoffed at their ridiculous behavior.
Ill finish you off quickly, dont worry. Just lie down and count the stars; itll be over soon.
Such words were unbing of a saint.
However, Iriel wasnt the kind of saint who would spare those who threatened her country and her life.
In fact, she could be quite malevolent if the harm outweighed the good.
Her divine power enveloped them in an instant.
Their chances of blocking her precise strikes, aimed only at vital points, were slim to none.
Unlike in the initial exchange, one of the middle-aged men intervened, his face pallid.
Thud
The sound of their swords and hands colliding was unbelievably dull.
The middle-aged swordmaster seemed to have taken a step back after losing the exchange.
But Iriels demeanor remained unchanged.
This exchange had clearly determined who held the upper hand.
Even Zik couldnt match Iriel in a one-on-one battle.
It was unclear how skilled the swordmaster before her was, but she saw no reason to be overpowered by just one of them.
However, Iriel was startled for another reason.
Which kingdom would have two swordmasters
The youths were of no concern to her.
Her attention was solely on the two swordmasters.
Which nation would have such excess power that they could afford to use two swordmasters for an assassination when they could be part of the kingdoms military strength?
Perhaps the Lecian Empire but
The Lecian Empire had nothing to gain from eliminating a saint.
If they were found to have killed a saint, it would trigger a holy war. Without a way to defeat the saint, the Lecian Empire would lose the war.
The empire wasnt foolish enough to deploy two swordmasters for a mission with only demerits.
Thus, no nation seemed capable of creating this situation.
It must be a third force, manipting the rebellion, controlling monsters, and possessing necromancers.
Now knowing they also had swordmasters, Iriel began to fear this unnamed, hidden force.
Iriel shook her head.
Nows not the time to ponder this.
Even a momentarypse could be fatal in a battle of such caliber.
In fights between those at the pinnacle, victory and defeat can hinge on a split-second gap. Its a mental battle, a sh within consciousness.
The saying that battles are won or lost before they begin holds true only for those who have reached such extreme states.
Iriel and the middle-aged men stood motionless with their swords drawn, like statues.
Their auras shed, swirling and colliding with fierce intensity.
The youths didnt dare intervene.
Approaching meant risking being torn apart in the struggle for control.
An overwhelming sense of powerlessness and a natural murderous intent.
All these factors forbade their involvement.
Everyone has their own domain.
In the swordsmanship academy, this is technically referred to as the Absolute Field.
Why call it such a name when it is merely within the swing of a sword?
Its because entering this field means certain deathits inevitable.
The distance a Swordmasters all-out strike can reacha boundary where life can be extinguished in the blink of an eye.
Thats the Absolute Field.
My own distance, my own domain.
A line of life and death that others cannot cross, unique to myself.
Within this domain, one holds the power over the life and death of others.
Thus, its natural to fight to expand ones domain before the battle begins.
Iriels Absolute Field is approximately seven meters.
However, the field of the Swordmasters in front of her measures only about five meters.
Is it a difference in skill? More urately, its a difference in nature and divine power.
Realizing this, one of the middle-aged men stepped into Iriels domain.
But Iriel couldnt immediately sever his ankle because the other middle-aged man followed suit, entering her domain as well.
She might manage to kill one, but the other would cost her life.
Good heavens!
To disregard ones life even as a Swordmaster?
This tactic is befitting of lower-ranked soldiers, not them!
Chapter 117: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (4)
Chapter 117: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (4)
The Swordmasters, stepping into the realm of death, appeared quiteposed.
Panicking in such a situation would have been of no help.
Iriel observed the middle-aged men slowly.
They showed no signs of initiating an attack.
This struck Iriel as odd.
Usually, a novice attacking a master would strike first, since taking the initiative typically offers many advantages.
But these middle-aged men showed no intention of attacking first, almost as if they were waiting for her to make the first move.
Yet, she had to engage inbat, as standing still would mean falling victim to the suicide attack of these life-disregarding Swordmasters.
Iriel tightened the divine power seeping from her hands into a denser form and aimed a strike at the shorter middle-aged mans knee.
She didnt expect it to hit; it was merely an attempt to find a gap.
As she initiated the attack, the middle-aged men began to fend off her strikes.
Thud - Thud -
With resounding sounds, Iriel parried their swords.
She didnt rashly unleash an aura de from the start, as it would be chaotic to use such mana-draining techniques without fully assessing the opponents.
The men responded in kind with their sword auras.
Feeling an inexplicable strangeness in their collision, Iriel was puzzled, but the sharp attacks from the Swordmasters left her no room for other thoughts.
She wondered only why they hadnt rushed in with full force from the start.
Once she had roughly gauged her opponents, Iriel began to attack earnestly.
The intensity of the divine power in her hands increased, and she precisely disrupted the rhythm between the two attacking Swordmasters.
As the Swordmasters struggled to deliver full power in their strikes, they cautiously withdrew their swords.
But Iriel wouldnt let them off so easily.
Using her hands instead of a sword, she had several advantages due to her shorter range.
Firstly, she could grab their swords.
Instantly emitting an aura de imbued with divine power, Iriel intercepted the retreating sword of the middle-aged man and lunged at his abdomen with her other hand.
The event unfolded rapidly, and given the disparity in skill, the Swordmaster failed to react in time.
He contorted his body to evade a lethal strike, and the de merely grazed his side.
Swoosh
Ugh
The middle-aged man emitted a faint groan.
As Iriels hand appeared to stab, it abruptly changed trajectory.
Her hand, initially slicing through his side, swept across his waist as though to cut him in half.
ng!
Her assault was thwarted by the taller middle-aged man.
By this time, both men had drawn their aura des.
Yet Iriel remainedposed in the face of them.
She had been overwhelmed only by the bone dragon in the past; two Swordmasters just reaching their prime were hardly a match for her.
As proof, one only needed to observe.
The aura des wielded by the middle-aged men were not fully formed.
Unlike Iriels hand, which maintained a well-defined and stable shape, the mens auras flickered like mesindicative of novices to mastery.
However, the true dangery not in the aura des themselves.
Those who push their skills to the extreme can charge their swords not only with mana but also with will.
The existence of such stories is testament to this fact.
Consider the tale of a man consumed by deep hatred, who sacrificed his life to deliver a strike that no healer could mend.
Like that legend, the real weapon of those at the pinnacle of swordsmanship is their will.
The resolve to eliminate the adversary.
A de charged with the intent to kill doesnt only cause a physical wound; it inflicts a wound upon the spirit, greatly hindering recovery.
Iriel knew this well.
Hence, she scrutinized her opponents swordy with great care.
Her true strengthy in this:
She would analyze her adversarys sword techniques, gauge the distance based on their height and arm reach.
She could swiftly predict where the opponent would strike and discern their tendencies during an attack.
Thats why, when the attackmenced, she had overwhelmingly more time to prepare.
The shorter man had few discernible habits, but he tended to attack more from the right.
The taller man had a habit of holding his breath before starting abined attack.
She noticed these small details and quickly memorized them as if they were her own techniques.
Thus, there was no reason for Iriel to lose in this battle.
Initially, she was tense because she did not know their skills, but that tension had now rxed.
It wasntcency.
Knowing their skills meant she could respond appropriately, reducing the likelihood of getting hurt.
Iriels onught intensified.
She deflected both middle-aged mens swords simultaneously with her hands and aimed for the shin of one with her foot.
As one man stepped back, he twisted his swordsmanship before Iriel could catch his de.
The taller man then made a long sh at Iriels shoulder.
Nows the time.
Iriel manifested divine magic for a more effective oue.
Bless. Holy Seal. Holy Activation.
She chanted the magic at an incredible speed.
Her highly skilled magic began to strengthen her body.
Thud -
Her speed in kicking off the ground was unlike before.
Her attacknded on the swords of the middle-aged men, who had quickly raised them in defense.
ng!
Despite being wrapped in aura des, the impact was not fully absorbed.
They were already at a disadvantage in terms of aurapleteness.
While they could withstand the attacks, they couldnt fully block them.
Even the swords trembled under the force of Iriels divinely enhanced strength.
Iriel pressed on.
Her hands, unlike swords, were free in retraction and thrust, now transforming into fist weapons.
ng! ng!
Was she nning to shatter their swords outright?
The middle-aged men clenched their teeth as she relentlessly targeted their swords.
Grrr!
Retreat! Our swords wont withstand this!
The taller man urged the shorter one to retreat, but Iriel would not allow it.
She moved faster than they could retreat to close in on them.
After all, it was divine magic cast by a saint herself.
Even aura users, let alone Swordmasters, struggled to contend with such power.
Applying it to herself changed the dynamics of the battlepletely.
Unless they were not just beginners but intermediate Swordmasters, they had no way to stop Iriel.
Iriels hand de struck the shorter middle-aged mans shoulder.
Swoosh-
Arrgh!
His left arm severed, the middle-aged man screamed in agony.
In response, she spun around, gaining momentum.
She quickly intercepted his aura aiming for her heart.
Boom!
Without his left hand, the flow of mana was disrupted, making it impossible to emit an aura de.
Iriels hand pierced through his sword, bursting the mans heart.
Thud-
Her aura-wrapped hand pulled out the heart, freshly pumped from the mans chest.
Having confirmed the kill, Iriel threw herself to the ground, sensing an intense killing intent from behind.
She quickly got up, covered in dust.
Ugh
The death of hispanion hadnt yielded a sessful attack.
The only oue left for him was death.
The taller middle-aged man instructed the youths.
The n has failed. While I buy time, run without looking back!
But
Go now!
One youth, after hesitating, began to help the injured and quickly started to flee.
Iriel frowned at the scene.
It makes me sound like the viin, doesnt it? You guys came after me first, attacked first. And you think Ill let you run away? Ill kill all four of you, so dont bother with pointless thoughts.
I wont let you have your way.
The middle-aged man gripped his sword tightly.
Iriel charged at him without hesitation.
She reached for his neck, but he didnt try to block it.
Instead, he aimed a ferocious strike at her heart.
A bit tough to block with one hand.
She withdrew her hand, intending to grab his sword with both hands.
But the middle-aged man had already retracted his sword.
After an intense exchange, Iriel smiled.
Youre quite reckless with your life.
My life seems cheap inparison.
Fair point.
ng
An aura flew towards him without warning, and he hastily raised his sword to block.
But that was a misstep.
Iriel severed his forearm with her remaining hand.
sh
The muscr arm was easily cut off.
Ugh
Despite the pain, he hurled his sword at Iriel in the heat of battle.
His quick move left a shallow cut on Iriels arm.
It was insignificant.
Heal.
The minor wound on Iriel vanished.
For him, the wound she sustained was a glimmer of hope.
The small hope that he could inflict injury on Iriel.
But that hope vanished instantly.
She was a saint, likely capable of instant recovery from severe injuries like a severed arm or a burst heart.
He was facing an opponent with the equivalent of dozens of lives.
The middle-aged man, reeking of despair, spoke.
You are strong
I aimed to be.
Iriel responded nonchntly.
The middle-aged man, with a half-smile, asked her seriously.
Then, what if theres a force you cant ovee with your power? What will you do?
Was he hinting at a hidden power behind the scenes?
Contemting his intentions, Iriel pondered briefly before replying.
I would seek peace or negotiate.
Hahaha Thats a possibility. But, you see the concept of peace doesnt exist for that force.
Then I have no choice but to annihte them.
Stronger than you? Is that even possible?
Iriel shook her head.
It would be impossible for me.
But I know two people who can.
I see.
Is that all you wanted to say before you depart this world?
Yes, this is the end.
The middle-aged man smiled, seemingly relieved.
Then, he charged at Iriel with all his might.
Unleashing all the mana in his body, his speed was formidable.
Iriel, vignt, deftly blocked his sword.
Boom!
The sound of a loud explosion filled the air as his sword continuously assailed her.
Wham! Wham!
A storm seemed to whirl around them,pressing the air.
Iriel began to infuse even more divine power into her body.
Then, an aura de nearly a meter long burst forth from her hand.
It was formidable not just in size, but also in density.
The aura raised by the middle-aged man stood no chance against it.
As expected, when her hand met his sword, his de was instantly cleaved.
Crackle!
Unable to dissipate the shock, his sword shattered, and his body was cleaved in half.
However, the expression on the middle-aged mans face was one of relief.
In his final moments, with closed eyes, the middle-aged man ended his life.
Chapter 118: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (5)
Chapter 118: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (5)
At the outermost edge of the Academy.
The outskirts of the city began to reveal a slightly distortedndscape.
When Ray arrived there, not only was there no magic circle to be seen, but even the drawings were absent.
This is strange
Despite thoroughly searching the area, he found no trace of a magic circle.
He spread his mana wide into the surroundings.
Then, he detected a clear magical response emanating from this ce.
It was an utterly bizarre situation.
There was no visible magic circle, yet it was unmistakably active.
Moreover, it seemed someone had yed a cruel magical trick.
People attempting to flee had been turned to stone, frozen in their tracks.
Parents holding their child, someone who had fallen while fleeing.
A significant number had been petrified.
However, they were all dead.
Ray left them behind and began to walk around.
The scene, clouded with dust, was horrific.
People turned to stone, streets drenched in blood.
Burn marks on the ground suggested the use of magic.
Yet, oddly, the buildings remained rtively intact.
Some were slightly damaged, but not a single one had copsed.
The reason for this anomaly was unclear, but it was definitely unusual.
Ray then focused on inspecting the buildings.
With the magic circle spread across the entire area, its exact location was unknown.
He had no choice but to roam aimlessly.
After about thirty minutes of searching, he still had no new information.
Nor did there seem to be any witnesses; you cant ask questions of stone figures.
It felt like the magic circle could activate at any moment.
It wouldnt be surprising if it did. Everything was ready, and they just needed to trigger the magic.
Feeling anxious, Ray resorted to ast resort.
If these buildings are going to be destroyed anyway, lets just demolish them now.
This wasnt a thought born from desperation.
The buildings were the only things out of ce.
Destruction was the only option without clues.
Ray became possessed by a destructive spirit.
He drew mana from the atmosphere and initiated the magic.
His targets were the numerous buildings around him.
Fire Explosion!
Boom! Boom!
The buildings shattered like y models.
The explosion was impressively powerful.
One spell was enough to obliterate two or three buildings at a time.
As he spread it widely, even therge city area quickly turned into a wastnd.
Initially, he decided to demolish the buildings out of necessity, but he soon found enjoyment in it.
It proved to be a great stress reliever.
Moreover, as he destroyed more buildings, he felt the magic circle destabilize slightly.
He wasnt sure if this was a definite breakthrough, but he realized that destroying the buildings affected the magic circle.
With no constraints remaining, Ray unleashed madughter.
Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha. Blow up everything! Explosion!
Boom!
It was a catastrophe.
Buildings, painstakingly constructed, crumbled in an instant.
Clouds of dust rose as debris from the copsing buildings struck others, causing a domino effect of destruction.
Suddenly, a few people burst out from a nearby building.
Aaah! This ce is exploding too!
Run, run!
These people, who had been adeptly avoiding themotion, found themselves in a terrible situation.
Hiding in a corner and waiting for the forces meant to disrupt the magic circle, they were shocked when a madman began demolishing the buildings.
At first, he destroyed calmly, but then he began casting magic spells wildly,ughing like a maniac.
They initially ignored him, thinking a mage would eventually deplete his mana. After all, a mage without mana is no different from an ordinary person.
They considered it fortunate that he was exhausting his mana for them.
But this madman seemed to have endless mana, constantly casting spells.
Initially, they didnt venture out, hoping his mana would deplete, but the fear of being caught in the explosions kept them inside, believing their building was too far to be targeted.
However, reality proved otherwise as the madman expanded his range.
Thus, they had no choice but to run outside.
Ray tilted his head, observing them.
He was certain an evacuation order had been issued.
It was inconceivable that people would ignore amand from the Saint.
Approaching them, he looked as if asking why they hadnt fled yet. They gulped nervously.
We might get caught. Retreating seems the best option now!
Oh! We are in the presence of the Saint. We didnt mean to defy the order! People were turning to stone and dying We were too scared to go outside.
One of them said, and the others quickly nodded their agreement.
Yes, thats right! We feared turning to stone if we fled, so we couldnt escape!
Ray nodded, epting their exnation.
Indeed, if turning to stone was the fate that awaited outside, he, too, would have hesitated to venture out.
Fortunately, there were witnesses to the events, which Ray found quite fortunate.
Yet, something still seemed amiss.
Ray questioned them further.
Who turned the people into stone?
At the Saints inquiry, they exchanged nervous nces.
Then one of them stepped forward as a spokesperson.
Monsters.
Monsters?
Yes. You may not be aware, but a type of monster called a ghost can use magic. They primarily employ dark magic. By the time we realized what was happening, several ghosts had already begun wreaking havoc in the vige.
Hmm I see. Monsters
Ray nodded as though he found the exnation usible.
Internally, they breathed a sigh of relief.
Looks like we managed to deceive him
However, Rays next words caused them to stiffen.
Then why didnt you try to capture them? All of you are aura users, arent you?
Iriel was in pursuit of the three fleeing youths.
The expression on the face of thest Swordmaster she had killed was unsettling, but she shook her head to clear the thought. Right now, without any information, making premature assumptions would only hinder her.
She began her search, moving at an incredible speed, each step dramatically altering the scenery around her.
Finding the wounded youths was an easy task for her, thanks to her extraordinary sense perception. In less than an hour, she located them.
Seeing the youths earnestly moving forward, Iriel leaped in front of them. They gasped in surprise at her sudden appearance.
Having witnessed two Swordmasters fail to match her, they had no intention of engaging her inbat. However, drawing their swords was an instinctive response.
Iriel addressed them: How about youe along quietly? Ill take you with me regardless of your answer.
She emitted streams of aura from her hand, the surrounding mana seemingly flowing into her palms, creating an intimidating presence.
All three youths simultaneously shook their heads.
We cant do that.
Getting caught here would be problematic
The long-haired youth chuckled and muttered, Its been a joyless life.
Crunch-
He bit down on a hidden poison capsule inside his mouth. His esophagus and organs began to disintegrate rapidly. It seemed they had chosen death.
Iriel sighed and approached them. What did they think of a saint?
Heal.
With a soft whisper, the dying youths began to regenerate. Divine power wrapped around their bodies, reigniting the dying embers of their lives.
Caught in agony, their consciousness was jolted awake against their will. They gasped in shock.
Cough! Are we dead?
Observing their varied reactions, Iriel shook her head. Their resolve tomit suicide for the sake of secrecy wasmendable, but their thinking was wed. How could they consider suicide in the presence of a saint? Did they really believe it would work?
Iriel spoke to them, Youre not dead, and I wont let you die. If ites to it, Ill cut off your legs and drag you along. If you wish to resist, feel free.
This was not typical talk for a saint. The youths fell silent at her harsh words.
No matter how bold they were as aura users, even daring to bite a poison capsule, they were still young. None of them wanted to endure the pain of being dragged around with severed legs.
Can you promise to release us if we apany you?
The calmest among them asked.
Iriel shook her head firmly, Do you think your position holds any significance? Your attempt on a saints life warrants immediate execution. After youve revealed everything you know, youll probably end up dead.
Her words were chillingly indifferent, turning the youths faces pale.
Initially, the youths had little information to offer, and they were not trained to endure torture. It was highly unlikely that they could withstand it, especially since execution awaited them after the torture. Moreover, they had no more poison capsules to attempt suicide, and even if they tried, it wouldnt work.
In this hopeless situation, the youth who had asked the question sighed deeply.
Theres no need for that. Even if we reveal everything, the Holy Kingdom wont be able to solve the problem. Just kill us and dont waste time.
Iriel gazed directly into his unwavering eyes.
We will be the judges of that. You only need to tell us what you know.
The youth clenched his teeth under her imposing presence.
Honestly, just enduring this was pushing them to their limits. Perhaps, facing such a powerful saint, they might have a chance to fight?
This thought slowly opened the youths mouth.
If we speak if we agree to talk, just promise us one thing, or at least consider it.
Lets hear it, she said, prompting the youth to speak.
Believe what we say, and the Holy Kingdom must sincerely strive to resolve the issue.
The two injured youths scowled at his words.
You bastard! Are you really thinking of talking!?
Do you realize its not just about you? Well all be doomed!
Yet, the youths resolve seemed unchanged as he continued to look at Iriel. Having failed to assassinate the saint, they knew they would be disposed of upon return. Not just him, but all rted parties were likely to face execution.
If they were going to die anyway, he thought it better to take a chance with the saint before him.
Besides, they had killed many priests and clerics. The scenes of cutting their breaths haunted him in his dreams.
Living such a life, he felt no regrets about how or when he might die. However, if he were to die, shouldnt he achieve something first?
If the information they provided reached their captors, everyone involved would likely be killed, but that was unavoidable. If their sacrifice could save more lives, then so be it.
Iriel narrowed her eyes and looked at the youth.
If you swear to speak only the truth Ill try.
The words of the saint resonated with a promise. If he spoke only the truth, she would, in her own way, make an effort.
Immediately, he ced his hand on his chest and dered,
I, Pros, swear upon my mana and solemnly vow to only speak the truth.
Chapter 119: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (6)
Chapter 119: Unraveling The Dark Conspiracy (6)
As a young man named Pross took an oath on mana, Iriel finally released the aura that had formed in her hand.
She intended to listen to the story.
A vow made on mana had little effect on ordinary people, but it was deadly for those who handled mana.
If one broke a promise made on mana, not only would they be unable to use mana anymore, but the mana in the atmosphere would attack them as if rejecting their existence.
This phenomenon was simr to when demons or celestials descended to the Middle Realm, where the mana repelled different natures, and the same effect applied to that person.
The other two young men did not say anything in response to his determination, but their ominously shining eyes suggested they did not view his story favorably.
Pross looked at them for a moment before speaking.
I dont know about the Holy Kingdom, but our organization, known as Proxia, has been infiltrating the Holy Kingdom for over twenty years.
Over twenty years.
They had been plotting to engulf the Holy Kingdom even before she was born.
Iriel silently listened to his story.
We were captured then. Do you know why the Holy Kingdom has been gued by monsters for so long?
His words triggered a memory in her.
Long ago, the Holy Kingdom was indeed surrounded by monsters and suffered greatly.
Viges on the outskirts were destroyed one by one, and many people died, leaving the citizens trembling in fear.
Moreover, whenever monsters attacked, all the vigers were annihted, which had been a somewhat puzzling incident.
Pross then made a shocking revtion.
It wasnt the work of the monsters.
The two young men behind him turned their heads.
He had told his entire story.
Iriel asked in surprise.
It wasnt the monsters?
It was all the doing of Proxia. I dont know how they managed to me it on the monsters, but its certain that they did it!
How can you be so sure?
She asked, to which Pross immediately replied.
Because I lived on the outskirts and they kidnapped me.
Kidnapped?
Not murdered, but kidnapped?
Something felt slightly off.
Why kidnap in the first ce?
Hostages can be good shields, but they can also be burdens.
Moreover, since they made it seem like monsters were responsible, they clearly didnt want the kidnapping discovered.
What did they hope to gain by kidnapping these people?
Noticing her expression, Pross borated.
Only a few chosen ones are kidnapped. The rest are thrown to the monsters as food.
Those with desirable traits are spared from the ughter The same for their families. The Swordmasters earlier were also taken from other kingdoms. They keep wives, children, or parents hostage and kill them one by one if they dont obey. And they dont just kill; they force the Swordmaster to watch through a magic sphere Its horrific, something I think humans shouldnt do.
Seeing her speechless, he went on.
Even as a Swordmaster, you cant defy Proxia. You might escape alone, but then those you leave behind will die. The mere fact that Im speaking to youif Proxia finds out my brother will likely die.
Pross shook his head, his face looking as though he might burst into tears at any moment.
Huk. So, please, promise me. Promise youll help eradicate Proxia. If the Lesian Empire and the Holy Kingdom join forces, perhaps they could stand against it!
He clenched his fist as he spoke.
But a single plea from a young man rarely moves entire nations.
Moreover, do you think the Holy Kingdom or the Lesian Empire could muster enough military strength without even knowing their enemys power?
The Lesian Empire, a superpower, would need a coalition of at least seven medium-sized nations even to consider a challenge.
And what of the Holy Kingdom?
Their army, bound by fervent faith and willing to sacrifice their lives as though they were mere dogs, became a formidable weapon in its own right.
Moreover, the healers and priests who managed their stamina from the rear were overwhelmingly superiorpared to those of other nations.
Did such two powerful nations really need to join forces to stand a chance?
Honestly, it sounded unbelievable.
But it was better to err on the side of caution.
Pross spoke of the troubles stirred up in the front yard of the Holy Kingdom and the military power that dispatched two Swordmasters with ease, not to mention their intelligence capabilities that kept the Holy Kingdom in the dark.
It was, indeed, a colossal organization, second to none.
The sudden emergence of a third force could prove to be a problem.
Iriel considered for a moment before responding.
We have only just be aware of the enemys existence. To speak of eradicating them now would be presumptuous.
Is that so?
Pross looked at Iriel with a self-mocking smile.
Just kill me now. Even if I return, I will face execution. It would be better in many ways to die by the hand of the Saint.
At his words, the two young men quietly positioned themselves beside Pross.
Escape was futile.
Besides, there was nowhere for them to return to, even if they did attempt to flee.
They were unaware of the location of Proxias headquarters, and even if they discovered it, death was all that awaited them.
However, Iriel, having learned of their plight, shook her head.
Attempting to assassinate the Saint was an egregious sin.
A crime verging on sphemy.
But they had their reasons.
The Saint, whom they had seen only a handful of times, versus their families, whom they lived with every day.
Which would hold more value? If Iriel were in their position, she would have chosen the same path and sought to kill the Saint.
I will not kill you. If you wish to die, you are free to take your own life.
Excuse me?
Ah, before you decide to die on your own, tell us more about Proxia. I cant promise topletely eradicate them, but
I can ensure they are almost destroyed.
A cold smile formed on Iriels lips.
As someone who cherished her citizens, she was enraged to learn that her people had been toyed with by the enemy despite her presence.
Magic circlesy in front of the Academy, and the people of the outskirts found themselves trapped within Proxias fences, not those of the Holy Kingdom.
And until now, the Holy Kingdom had been unaware of this.
Even as important citizens disappeared!
At her words, not only Pross but also the other two young mens expressions hardened.
The Saint herself had imed she could push Proxia to the brink of destruction.
The situation had be irreversible.
The three young men exchanged nces, nodded slightly, and began to spill everything to Iriel.
They shared everything from Proxiasbat strength they had witnessed to the actions they had taken.
The information wasnt particrly important or extensive, but it was far better than nothing.
In the battle for information, even slight knowledge of the enemy is crucial.
At Rays question, they became mute as if they had eaten honey.
Why didnt you think to capture that monster? If all of you were aura users, you could have easily caught it
ording to his mana scan, the five before him were all mid-level aura users with formidablebat strength.
With such capabilities, they could have easily captured a few ghosts, even if it meant getting slightly injured.
Furthermore, there were other mercenaries, so the situation must have been even more manageable.
Doubt led to more doubt.
Ray furrowed his brow and formed a hypothesis.
The blood on your clothes Could it be that you killed the mercenaries who tried to fight the monsters and helped the ghosts rampage? And then hid in the building to kill the reinforcements from the Holy Kingdom
A terrifying intellect, devilish in nature, he deduced their movements from scant evidence.
Initially, a band of twenty mercenaries should have had no trouble overpowering a few specters.
Additionally, upon examining the path earlier, I encountered corpses.
Each one had been either a mercenary or an adventurer d in te armor.
I puzzled over why they hadnt petrified but were simply deceased.
However, if I consider the theory Ive formted, all the pieces align seamlessly.
Confronted with his suspicions, the five aura wielders denied them with shakes of their heads.
In this perilous predicament, they knew they must articte their defenses clearly.
This blood is frombat with other people, yet we spared those who resisted the beasts.
Are you implying there were others involved?
Yes. As the Saint surmised, assants preyed upon mercenaries and adventurers! We were preupied battling them!
Their story seemed credible.
In their defense, it ounted for the blood on their garb and the death of those donned in te armor.
Yet Rays gaze remained icy.
How peculiar. Upon our initial encounter, you imed, We didnt defy orders; dread of the stone curse and death kept us confined. Now, your tale suggests you ventured out to battle?
Thats
Had you genuinely cowered indoors, your attire would be unstained by blood. Moreover, those hunting the mercenaries and adventurers wouldnt have breached the building
Rays hand emitted mana.
The mystical energy coalesced, soon taking the distinct form of a diminutive sword.
Ah, an Aura de!
Their voices betrayed their shock.
A youth capable of conjuring an Aura de! Moreover, he had demolished the structure with sorcery!
Tomand both spellcraft and swordsmanship? Could the Saint before them herald the dawn of the first mage-swordsman in human history!
The overwhelming aura constricted them, almost as if it were ying their skin.
Ray realized what he had thought was true.
The nearby residents couldnt evacuate and died because of them.
Parents were protecting their child. A vige womany turned to stone, her back torn open.
Mercenaries had fought to protect the residents until their hands were shredded.
Each scene was unspeakably shocking.
Filled with rage, Ray gathered the mana in the atmosphere and transformed the Aura de, which was nearly a dagger, into a long sword.
The oppressive presence of the sword was so powerful that the surrounding air quivered.
Ray red coldly at the terrified group and pointed his sword at them.
Now, here is the support from the Holy Kingdom youve been waiting for.
Chapter 120: Iriel’s Recollection (1)
Chapter 120: Iriel¡¯s Recollection (1)
If were caught, theres nothing we can do.
The five men, convinced they stood no chance against the Saint before them, crushed the poison capsules hidden inside their mrs.
Whoosh
The poison quickly spread through their mouths, descended their throats, and infiltrated their organs.
As theirplexions turned pale, the men copsed on the spot.
Ray frowned as he approached them.
Did theymit suicide to prevent information from leaking?
Although he didnt know their exact affiliations, he surmised they must have undergone rigorous training.
To die without any hesitation Its not easy to train soldiers to that level, even with several years of effort.
Ray checked their pulses after a cursory examination.
The pulse was there but extremely weak.
Their bodies began to shrivel up like mummies.
He had never heard of such a poison, even with his knowledge of modern substances.
Their blood has evaporated. Theres no saving them now.
He had intended to keep them alive for questioning, but without blood transfusion packs, there was no hope for those whose blood had turned to vapor.
Disregarding their barely-there pulses, he noticed their abdomens had contracted as if their internal organs had dissipated.
Ray conjured a small sword to open up their stomachs.
The sight that met him was appalling.
What in the world is this?
Not only had the organs disintegrated, but they had also amalgamated.
The heart and lungs were conjoined, and the descending colon had fused with the kidneys.
Ray let his hand fall at the horror of the scene before him.
There was no hope for them, not even if the finest immortal surgeon rushed to perform surgery.
As he gazed upon their distorted forms, Ray began to search their bodies.
The probability was slim, but he sought any clue that might point to the forces behind them.
All he discovered was a piece of jerky.
Ray shook his head as he regarded it.
There was no further time to waste.
The magic circle could be triggered at any moment.
If Iriel is performing her duties correctly, she must have called for support by now.
Of course, she would have encountered two Swordmasters on her way.
Ray began to gather mana again.
Fire Explosion.
Boom! Boooom!
With an enormous st, the surrounding buildings began to explode.
While he cast the spell, he was deep in thought.
The act ofmitting suicide in an instant was training primarily for assassins.
Who could be using aura users as disposable pawns?
And what about the magic circle?
He didnt know how it had beenid, nor was the magic circle visible.
However, a definite presence of magical energy was there.
Each time a building was destroyed, the mana fluctuated but not enough to cancel the magic circle.
But destroying buildings was the only thing he could do.
Ray gathered even more mana.
A tremendous flow of mana could make one mistake the sky for trembling.
A ferocious influx of mana, different from fear, swirled around Ray.
The aftermath alone was enough to shatter the buildings.
By now, Iriel or Aira must have evacuated all the remaining people.
Having timed everything, Ray did not hesitate to use his magic.
Even if there were people who had not evacuated, they would have run away after hearing the continuous explosions from earlier.
In other words, there were no longer any people around this area.
The mana he had gathered swirled around him, making a terrifying noise as if it would explode at any moment.
He then concentrated it all in one ce and transformed it.
The amount of mana was so excessive that even converting it was a struggle.
Ray uttered the incantation.
Earthquake.
Rumble rumble-
The ground began to shake violently, and a loud noise followed.
The earth cracked open, and thend went into a frenzy.
Boom!
The buildings copsed like toys.
It wasnt just the buildings that were destroyed.
It was as if thend itself was turning upside down.
Everything within the range of the spell was being destroyed.
A tremendous earthquake with immense destructive power struck the area where Ray was.
The buildings of this otherworld, not designed for seismic activity, stood no chance.
Even structures with earthquake-resistant designs would have been leveled by the force of this quake.
It left not a single de of grass.
I wonder how much the damage will cost.
Ray felt a slight guilt for having devastated several towns so thoroughly.
But it was a necessary action.
Was it not better to destroy the towns along with the magic circle than to leave a town that could be endangered by it?
Ray continued to supply mana to sustain the earthquake.
After all, magic ceases when the supplied mana is exhausted.
Despite Rays calm demeanor, the surroundingndscape had be hellish.
The ground shook violently, and the surface cracked open.
Buildings exploded like fireworks, their falling debris shattering other structures. Even underground water burst forth, spewing forcefully.
Only Ray, the caster of the spell, could remainposed in such an extreme situation.
Iriel, along with Pross and two other young men, made their way toward Gehel.
The situation was less than ideal.
It was as if she was traveling with three young men who hade to assassinate the Saint.
But one must know how to use what is useful and coldly discard what is not.
Now was the time to utilize these young men.
They were the ones who knew about the organization Proxia, which had been unknown until now.
As Iriel listened to the young mens stories, memories of her own childhood began to surface.
Sensing her mood, the long-haired young man inquired.
What was your childhood like, Saint?
They likely imagined she had grown up in a wealthy, joyful home and had be a Saint.
Such were the assumptions hidden beneath their thoughts.
Iriel let out a self-deprecatingugh.
Her childhood.
She had not tried to recall it, yet it was also unforgettable.
It was a moment that could have marked the greatest shame of her life.
The sound of bells echoed loudly from the vige, announcing the arrival of morning.
Dong- Dong-
Unnamed birds sang, clouds drifted by, bringing a refreshing breeze.
A girl watched these scenes from a small chapel on a hill.
A person approached the girl, her brilliant golden hair fluttering in the wind.
Youre here, Iriel.
Ah, Father.
She looked at the priest with a charming crescent-eyed smile.
Holding a small book in his hand, the priest looked at Iriel with a faint smile on his lips.
Her flowing hair and dignified eyes.
Iriel, mingling among the children, was like a crane in a chicken coop.
Always beautifully striking.
Too precious for such a small chapel.
Come to see me after dinner tonight. I have something to tell you.
Yes.
Iriel responded cheerfully, her voice lifting spirits, and quickly returned to the group of children.
The priest watched her go, his eyes beginning to gleam with a cunning light.
Knock- Knock-
The priests voice came from inside in response to the knock.
Come in.
Creak-
Iriel opened the door and cautiously entered the room.
Excuse me.
Iriel, you are always so polite. Come in, dont hesitate.
Iriel approached the priest, pulled up a chair, and sat down.
What did you want to talk to me about?
Her eyes sparkled with curiosity.
The priest turned his chair to face Iriel directly.
He spoke to the girl with a pleasant smile.
Iriel, have you ever thought about going outside?
Outside?
She echoed, her eyes wide with surprise, to which the priest nodded.
Yes, outside. Ive noticed youve spent a lot of time these past few months looking at the vige or staring at the sky. The chapel is nice, but perhaps its time for you to experience life outside.
Hmm. But if I suddenly go outside, what can I do? I also feel a bit sad about leaving my friends
Ill help you. Even if you go outside, Ill be there with you. And Ill make sure you can meet your friends whenever you miss them.
Feeling reassured by the priests serious offer, Iriel pondered for a moment before nodding.
Then okay! I want to go outside!
The priests joy over her lighthearted response was unmarred by any resolve or determination.
Lets leave right now then. Its just the right time.
What? I havent even said goodbye to my friends yet
We can send them a letter.
Iriel thought to herself, He said I can meet my friends whenever I miss them.
Without packing any belongings, Iriel, naively due to her young age, set off with the priest.
Excited and happy to be leaving the chapel and descending the hill for the first time, she harbored no suspicions about the priest, even as they bypassed the vige and made for the harbor.
As the priest hurriedly paid for the boat and boarded, Iriel inquired.
Why are we taking a boat?
The vige was nearby; why would they need a boat?
It was a situation curious enough to make even a child wonder.
The priest wrapped his arm around Iriels shoulder and replied kindly.
Have you never been on a boat before, Iriel? Were just going to y on the boat for a bit.
y?
She asked, her eyes brimming with curiosity, while the priest gently stroked her hair.
Its called a boat ride. We can return soon.
Hmm if Father says so
After a moments thought, she dismissed her concerns and turned her attention to the sea.
The sea, seen up close for the first time, was truly magnificent.
In the clear water, fish swam in in sight, and the distant small inds offered a breathtaking panorama.
The priest also smiled, seeing the girls bright and excited face.
His hands, gripping Iriels tightly, clenched with force.
Chapter 121: Iriel’s Recollection (2)
Chapter 121: Iriel¡¯s Recollection (2)
We had been on the ship for two days.
Where could we be headed on such a long voyage?
Iriel questioned the priest.
Where are we heading?
We are going to Gehel. Iriel will enjoy it there.
Hmm
Uncertain of the location, Iriel brimmed with excitement at the priests tales of fun times in Gehel.
A day of eager anticipation went by, and atst, the priest and Iriel disembarked.
Iriel gazed in wonder at the vibrant cacophony of the ce.
Wow.
For her, who had only known life within a church, the teeming city was like a fantasy.
The priest took her hand.
They navigated through the throngs of the markets and the hustle of the streets.
Their destination was neither a cheerful vige nor a grand city with impressive amenities but a dpidated alley.
All they saw were a gaunt child and two women, cackling and stumbling about, far from a picture of joy.
Iriel regarded the priest with apprehensive eyes.
Yet, without a word, the priest simply guided her to a nook of the alley.
They stopped in front of a shop bearing the sign Days of Joy, and the priest walked in, unhesitatingly.
A man marked by a long scar on his face acknowledged their arrival.
Oh, how long has it been? Here to purchase something fine again?
The priest let out a chuckle.
Not this time.
Presenting Iriels hand, he conveyed his intention.
Upon inspecting the girl, the man dered.
Hmm. Quite a fine child.
Shes more than fine. You know her value.
Hahaha. Still keen on money, eh, priest? Is that suitable for you?
Enough chatter How much will you offer?
Let me think
The man drew closer to Iriel.
However, she had no time to react with shock.
Even at her tender age, she was not so naive as to misunderstand their exchange.
Indeed, she often grasped situations more quickly than others her age.
Iriels small frame started to shiver.
The man, wearing a crafty grin, gave a nonchnt response.
Two tinum coins.
The priests expression soured.
Two? Inspect her again. She merits at least four.
The man remained unswayed.
Two, because of her looks. How long do you think a girl like that willst in these back alleys? Six months at most? Do you think the men around here will leave her alone day and night?
The priest couldnt argue.
Indeed, Gehel, a small and free trading city, bustled with various people.
In this ce, filled with the worst kinds, not a single soul would leave Iriel alone.
After all, earning two tinum coins for an orphan girl was enough.
Take it then.
The man threw a pouch of coins.
The priest epted it and then smirked at Iriel.
Iriel, from now on, live happily here. Oh, right. I must keep my promise to let you meet friends. If you miss a friend, just write a letter. Ill send that friend over here too.
Pr-, Priest youre lying, right?
Iriel, with eyes that had lost their focus, clung to the priest.
The priest shook his head.
Dont do this, Iriel. If you do I might want to buy you back tonight with the money I got from selling you.
That was no way to talk to a child.
Even the man slightly grimaced at those words.
Crazy bastard.
The priest before him was a regr at the store.
He bought a lot, but he also sold.
If he found a nice child at the church he ran, he would bring them here to sell.
From the mans perspective, buying orphans was a good deal, as there was no risk of being caught.
But the problemy in what happened afterward.
He would buy back the children he brought in with the money he got from selling them.
He didnt even want to imagine what happened to them next.
Children always ended upmitting suicide or getting sick from the shock.
It seemed very likely that would happen now too.
The man clicked his tongue and gestured at the priest.
Two tinum coins for her. Be prepared for what that entails.
Hahaha. Its a joke. With this amount of money, I wont have to bother with meaningless things like the church anymore.
The priest, who always held the Bible and preached Gods words, now scoffed at the church as meaningless.
Iriel felt something erode inside her.
Instead of the usual kind gaze, she received a creepy and chilling stare.
Then, as if amused by her expression, heughed and left the store.
Iriel stood there, dazed, unable to think about escaping.
She had been sold so foolishly and naively.
To a man in an unfamiliar city, whom she had never thought about or seen before.
As her emotions exceeded her capacity to cope, she found herself unable to cry.
All that remained was an overwhelming sense of despair.
Three days after arriving in Gehel, a few middle-aged men who had heard rumors stopped by.
They saw Iriels face and started an auction at the tavern, and by nightfall, the highest bidder won herpany.
As time passed, Iriel began to regain herposure.
She realized she had been deceived by the despicable priest and sold into a brothel in an unknown area.
She constantly thought of ways to escape this situation.
At first, she felt overwhelmed by the urge to escape as soon as possible, but as she began to think calmly, better ideas started to form.
Fortunately, the surveince on her was quitex.
After sitting dazed like a mad person for three days, it was understandable.
It was best to continue acting this way for now.
With unfocused eyes, sitting dazedly in the chair, Iriel continued to ponder her escape.
As she wracked her brain for a way out, night fell.
She was taken somewhere else.
The room she entered wasrge.
There was a desk with a single candle and a small bed.
Inside, a fat middle-aged man with sinister eyes sat, scanning her body.
Hehehe. Even in the daytime, youre really impressive, the man said.
He gulped down his saliva and approached Iriel.
Despite having a clear escape n, her body trembled.
She couldnt make a sound, and the imposing middle-aged man was too daunting to look at directly.
The man yed with Iriels hair.
She felt chills run down her spine.
Yet she acted as though she was unfazed, staring nkly at the man and pretending to be mute, devoid of emotion.
The man, seemingly amused, picked up Iriel and whispered in her ear as he carried her to the bed.
Youre a lucky girl. Youve been bought because you pleased me.
As he spoke, he began to unbuckle his trousers.
Iriels eyes gleamed with determination.
Now!
In that instant, with both his hands upied, Iriel stabbed the mans neck with the rosary she had clutched in her hand, an heirloom from her mother.
It was a vulnerable spot that could be easily pierced, even with a childs strength.
A single stab there was not only painful but also capable of blocking the airway with blood.
Iriel hadnt aimed there with any special knowledge; it was pure luck.
She had meant to aim for the chest, but the thought of inflicting harm made her uneasy.
Caught between the need to stab and the hesitation to kill, she inadvertently struck above the chest.
This resulted in a more effective kill.
Had she stabbed the rosary into his chest, it would not have prated deeply.
The neck, however, was different.
Unlike the chest, the neckcked sturdy protective bones and thick muscles.
Moreover, major blood vessels are concentrated there, ensuring significant bleeding even if the strike was slightly off target.
The middle-aged man, clutching his profusely bleeding neck, coughed up blood and soon copsed.
Even if he had tried to scream, the blood filling his vocal cords would have prevented it.
But Iriel couldnt flee immediately.
With her eyes wavering, she stared at her blood-stained hands.
She had killed a person.
This fact instilled an indescribable terror in the young girl.
However, what she felt was not solely fear.
Iriel raised her bloodied hand to touch her face.
She found herself smiling stiffly, her facial muscles taut.
This thrilling experience was something she had never seen, heard of, or experienced while confined in the small church.
It was an overwhelming thrill mixed with extreme excitement.
Murder, the most heinous act among the sins taught in the church.
The heavy guilt of havingmitted it, and the insane gratification that surpassed it!
Her eyes seemed to be tinged with blood.
The thought that followed was not something a child would normally have.
If I leave now, maybe I can kill the priest too?
Iriel, who had been sitting slumped, nced at the bloodied rosary, smirked, and started running.
She was heading towards the port where the priest had brought her.
If there was a difference between Iriel and the three young men, it was that they couldnt resist, while Iriel did.
Recalling the past, Iriel took a nce at the rosary in her arms.
In the past, it was a weapon that liberated her.
But now, it was a precious item that made her feel the weight.
Only after bing a saint did she realize how precious life is and how monstrous it was to take pleasure in killing.
The rosary, which had yed a role as a catalyst in her bing a saint, was irreceable to her.
Of course, before that, she had only used it as a tool for murder.
Iriel looked towards an alley in Gehel.
The ce where she firstmitted murder as a child.
It was right before her eyes.
She shook her head to clear her thoughts.
In the past I was a murderer.
Iriel said with a half-smile, and the young men nodded involuntarily.
She was a saint who showed no retreat, even when facing two Swordmasters.
Even if she had been practicing divine power since in the womb, it would be difficult considering her age.
After running for two hours, they entered the city gates of Gehel.
The soldiers, recognizing Iriels face, quickly opened the gates and announced her arrival.
Then, a slender middle-aged man with several pdins came out to meet her.
He showed respect to Iriel.
Its an honor to meet you, Saintess.
There was a sense of tragedy in his voice.
Her arrival seemed unwee.
Anyone could think so just by looking at his expression.
Iriel gazed at the man, who knelt on one knee, and smiled coldly.
Its been a while, Lord of the Gehel Healers.
Should I call you Priest as before, since youre not answering?
Chapter 122: The Burden Of The Mana Road
Chapter 122: The Burden Of The Mana Road
At Iriels words, the Lord of the Gehel Healers shook his head slightly.
No, I was just astonished by your incredible divine power, Saintess. Please forgive my rudeness.
Enough of that. Deploy troops in the academy area and send relief supplies. I have ordered the refugees to be split between Gehel and Silien for evacuation. The rest is up to you, Lord of the Healers.
With those words, she entered the fortress, seemingly reluctant to borate further.
The Lord of the Healers bowed deeply.
Yet his expression had not changed since the beginning.
He watched Iriels retreating figure with a stern face.
Having almost triggered a copse with an earthquake in one area, Ray finally noticed the existence of a magic circle.
Could it be that buildings have been used to draw the magic circle?
Even Ray, who was seldom surprised, couldnt help but be astounded.
The radius of the downtown area, the structure, height, and shape of the buildings, all incorporated the runes of a magic circle.
Was it possible to design and construct every building in an area to form a magic circle?
Furthermore, this was being confirmed as more buildings were destroyed.
As the earthquake caused buildings to crumble, Ray sensed the magic circle bing slightly distorted.
He began to view the entire downtown as a singr magic circle.
He examined the shapes and locations of the buildings, forming hypotheses about their roles within the magic circle.
If he was mistaken, he would consider other buildings andpare their orientations to the positions of the runes in the magic circle.
Through this process, he would be able to discern the type of magic circle.
If he managed to fully decipher it, he might even be able to nullify it.
Thus, he calcted with remarkable speed.
It was Ray, after all, who prided himself on using his intellect.
Forms for the magic circles operation and the locations of the runes were quickly being reordered in Rays mind.
He transformed the buildings into a blueprint of a magic circle in his mind,paring them to the runes.
Other magicians would have been shocked had they known what he was doing.
What Ray was doing was tantamount to deconstructing and reinterpreting each rune of an unknown magic circle.
It was impossible to know what magic the entire circle would perform, but by breaking down the runes and assembling them like a puzzle, one might discern the intended magic.
It was akin to giving primitives the blueprint of a state-of-the-art building and asking them to construct it.
Even for a brain as brilliant as a demons, the task demanded immense mental strength.
He began to feel a burning sensation in his head.
No, not this. If its just to destroy, theres no need to make it this big.
Several hypotheses quickly narrowed down the possibilities of the magic circles.
But there was nothing he could be sure of.
That was why his thoughts continued to flow incessantly.
The destruction of the buildings was temporarily halted.
If they were all demolished before hepleted his interpretation, it would be impossible to discover the purpose of the magic circle.
Ray, who had been deciphering the magic circle, suddenly spat out blood.
Cough!
Red blood sttered from his mouth.
Sensing something was wrong, Ray began to check his own physical condition.
Its not dead blood, but fresh blood thats gushing out.
ck blood being spat out meant that the body was producing antibodies and fighting back.
But fresh blood pouring out?
That indicated a serious issue.
Ray, just to be cautious, gathered mana around himself.
He then cast a healing spell on himself.
Heal.
Whooosh
Blue mana seeped into his body, glowing brightly.
Ray, feeling faint from the sudden blood loss, pressed his forehead and shook his head.
The sudden onset of physical abnormalities had taken him aback.
But after casting Heal on himself, he started to feel slightly better.
What on earth is happening
Despite casting a healing spell, his ears began to ring slightly, and his eyes felt dry.
Yet, he couldnt afford to stop interpreting the magic circle.
Although there werent many people left in the academy area, the issue concerned an entire region.
Ray continued to decipher the arrangement of runes and buildings.
Even knowing his body was in an unusual state, he couldnt stop.
Had it been almost an hour? Little by little, Ray began to unravel the magic circle.
Interpreting the runes of such a massive magic circle based on just one piece was nearly impossible.
Yet, he managed to do the impossible.
At that moment, he felt the magic circle activate.
Kwoooah!
A sound like a waterfall crashing down echoed as a massive amount of mana concentrated in the magic circle began to move.
But the flow of mana was peculiar.
Instead of converging in one ce, it started to disperse like fog.
The mana began to bind Ray.
It was no longer the atmospheres mana he could manipte.
Rather, it had be uncontroble, being manipted by the magic circle.
Ray started to push the oppressing mana outward.
The movement was familiar yet strangely diforting.
Was it monotonous yet natural, with an underlying sense of unease?
His spine chilled.
Could it be
This magic circle wasnt designed to destroy the region, nor to annihte all life.
It was a magic circle intended to bind a single individual.
Whoever the target might be, it seemed like a contingency n set for the future.
A magic circle to lure and seal the target.
Yes, like the curse that had put Aira to sleep for twenty years.
Aira had once said, Its more like a curse than a disease.
Was this what she meant?
Now that the magic circle had activated, there was no escape.
The only option was to resist here and now.
Ray gathered as much mana as he could from the surroundings and pushed against the overwhelming mana pouring from the magic circle.
For Ray, who could tap into the nearby mana, such an amount was sufficient to mount a defense.
However, the real problem was elsewhere.
Argh!
He coughed up more red blood.
Utilizing the atmospheric mana was taxing his internal mana pathways.
Under normal circumstances, he could easily manage this quantity of mana.
But he had just razed numerous buildings with the artificially induced earthquake.
The amount of mana he expended was monumental.
Yet for Ray, mana limitations were not a concern; they did not apply to him.
The issue pertained to the mana pathways he employed to harness that power.
Despite Rays ess to an infinite mana supply, his mana pathways could not sustain such boundless energy indefinitely.
Even though Ray had mana pathways more robust and expansive than those of other magicians, they were still not designed to handle an infinite influx of mana.
Naturally, drawing in such copious amounts of mana would overtax them.
For any single magician to continuously trigger earthquakes of that scale, it would be unrealistic to expect no repercussions unless one possessed divine capabilities.
Even sorcerers of the highest circles endangered their mana pathways when casting spells.
For Ray, this danger presented itself as hemoptysis,pelling him to expel fresh blood.
Feeling a hint of dizziness, Ray shook his head, trying to regain hisposure.
Now was not the time to be concerned about his bleeding.
Should he halt the flow of mana for even a moment, the magic circles energy would consume him.
Had he anticipated this oue, he would have avoided the area affected by the magic circle.
I was too overconfident!
His belief in his own strength had convinced him that he could safeguard his life, even against something as formidable as a magic circle.
His confidence was not unfounded, given his history of prevailing in battles, even against dragons.
His first priority was to escape.
Only by leaving the affected area could he consider alternative solutions.
Just as Ray prepared to make his move, a noise caught his attention.
Krrrrrr
Khaaaak!
Several monsters began to emerge around him, as though the timing had been orchestrated.
These monsters
Ignoring Ray, the monsters began moving in their own directionsnorth and south, toward Silien and Gehel.
Were they targeting the refugees?
Grinding his teeth, Ray conjured a sword in his hand.
Woong-woong-
Even creating that single sword caused a slight strain.
This was probably due to the burden on the mana road and the activation elements of the magic circle.
Forget everything else now. Kill the monsters and expel the mana from the magic circle.
It might seem absurd, but it was the only solution.
Failure would mean being overrun by the magic circle.
Moreover, he couldnt even fathom what would happen if the mana overwhelmed him.
While it might not cost him his life, he wouldnt escape unharmed either.
Ray plunged into the monsters, deftly severing their vital arteries.
Swoosh-
Khaaaak!
Kyaaaak!
With a single strike, dozens of monsters bled out and copsed to the ground.
But their numbers were far greater.
The pressure mounted on Ray as he watched them.
This is madness.
The monsters advancing toward Silien were not to be taken lightly.
Of course, he could kill them all if he resolved to do so, but that would jeopardize his own safety.
Suddenly, Mass image shed before his eyes.
The sight of her cradling her deceased brother, Chris, weeping inconsbly, passed through his mind.
If he failed to halt their advance here, he might witness such a scene once more.
Ray exhaled deeply.
Whew this is really maddening.
Despite his words, his grip on the sword strengthened with resolve.
The swords path elegantly arced, iming the lives of the monsters.
Swoosh- Stab-
Stabs and shes flowed seamlessly like water, toppling the front line of monsters.
With each blow, Ray felt a pulsing in his mana road.
Although he had expended a significant amount of mana, it was unusual for the mana road to ache so suddenly and sharply.
The strain on the mana road was likely a consequence of the magic circle.
With such an immense amount of mana forcefully oppressing him, he had to push back with at least an equivalent amount.
Maintaining his aura while resisting the magic circle and battling monsters inevitably taxed him.
Moreover, the mana used for the Earthquake to demolish the buildings far surpassed that used for casting a fake Meteor.
Such extensive use of the mana road could naturally lead to this oue, although he hadnt realized it because he had never used so much mana before.
Wiping the blood from his lips, Ray, looking quite pale, charged again toward the monsters.
Had he ever been in such a bad state since arriving in this other world?
Definitely not.
The current situation was extremely dire.
A brief rest might have helped, but the magic circle and the monsters gave him no respite.
Ray, having cut through the lead monster, was momentarily slow in responding to the mana.
In that briefpse, mana from the magic circle began to infiltrate him.
He instantly felt his body be heavy and a drowsiness envelop him.
Yes, now he recognized it.
This familiar flow and scent of mana.
The sweet, fruit-like aroma reminded him of the incident in the elf vige.
Though he didnt know the exact nature of the magic, it was identical to the one cast on Aira.
Chapter 123: The Fall Of A Hero (1)
Chapter 123: The Fall Of A Hero (1)
Struggling to keep his sleepden mind alert, Ray dodged the monsters attacks.
Blood spilled from his mouth again.
But he had no time to pay attention to that, as the monsters were intent on killing Ray, the obstacle in their path.
The monsters, charging with incredible speed and sticity, were not easy to handle.
Under normal circumstances, Ray could have annihted them in seconds, but now he couldnt afford to use mana for that purpose.
He couldnt even use Heal due to the burden on his mana road.
The forces of monsters, seemingly numbering in the thousands, swarmed toward Ray.
Kwaang-!
An ogre swung its club at Rays head.
With a slight twist of his body, Ray easily dodged and immediately bisected the ogre.
Kraaa!
But killing one monster didnt change the situation; there were thousands more.
How could such an enormous number of monsters be in the academy area?
The only usible way to summon so many at once was through a teleport gate, cast by the magic circle.
Ray hastily parried the relentless onught with his sword.
Since being slightly consumed by the mana of the magic circle, his body felt unbearably heavy.
The intense drowsiness was overwhelming, and his mana road felt like it was burning.
Was this what it felt like to have ones blood vessels on fire? His mouth dried out, and his whole body stung with each movement.
However, he couldnt afford to stop.
The monsters kepting relentlessly.
It seemed he might fall asleep without killing many if this continued.
If that happened, the refugees would be ughtered by the monsters.
While Airas Silien might be safe, Gehel would turn into a fiery hell.
Ray sighed softly.
There was no other way.
By killing these monsters, at least the refugees might have a chance to survive.
Ray began to gather a tremendous amount of mana.
Kuuuugh
The agony in the mana road was severe.
Not just from his mouth, but blood started to flow from his eyes as well.
But he couldnt stop.
Ray channeled the gathered mana into his sword.
Woong-woong-woong-
The mana density was so high that it created a resonance.
Although filled with copious amounts of mana, the sword did not growrger; it shrank, bing morepact.
Suddenly, an arrow headed straight for Rays back.
Swhaaak-!
A kobold had shot the arrow.
Yet, if Rays concentration faltered for even a moment, the mana would disperse chaotically.
Determined, Ray chose to withstand the impact with his own body.
Chaaak-!
The arrowhead buried itself in his stomach, causing unbearable pain.
But he clenched his teeth, suppressing the urge to scream.
Ray positioned the mana-charged sword at his waist, firmly gripping the hilt.
This stance was optimal for releasing all the mana in a single burst.
Consuming a tremendous amount of mana, Ray bit down as if his teeth might crack.
His sword described a parab, cutting through the air at a staggering velocity.
As he swung, an aura exploded outward.
Kraaaak!
Kwoooh!
Kieeek!
Kwaang!
The aura sliced cleanly through the bodies of the monsters.
From therger creatures in the front to the smaller ones in the rear.
The undiminished aura continued, severing the buildings behind them before eventually fading away.
The horde, once in the thousands, had been decimated to mere hundreds.
These were the survivors who had narrowly escaped the lethal aura.
The remaining monsters gazed at Ray, panting as though on the brink of death.
Ray had hoped his final strike would have eradicated them all, but despair washed over him as hundreds still stood.
His physical condition was indescribable.
An arrowhead protruded from his abdomen, and his mana circuit felt as though it could explode at any second.
Blood clouded his vision, making it difficult to see, while an overpowering fatigue engulfed him.
Cough!
Ray coughed up blood.
He had clearly pushed himself too hard.
Even now, the magic circle eroded him slightly due to his use of mana.
The fruity scent that Ray emitted grew stronger.
The monsters, as if entranced by the scent, rushed toward him.
Blocking the hefty blows from therge monsters while countering was no easy feat.
Yet, merely enduring offered no help in this situation.
Even the Holy Kingdom would struggle to face these hundreds of monsters.
Ray reversed his grip on the sword and swiftly shed at a troll in front of him.
With a clean motion, he decapitated the troll, which couldnt even put up a fight.
Then, a sword flew in from the side.
Before he could react, the sword shed his arm.
Uaaah!
He felt severe pain in his arm.
Thud
The sword, with all its force,pletely severed Rays arm.
The one who cut off his arm was merely an orc.
The irony almost made himugh.
Ray swept his sword, cutting off the breath of the orc and the frontline monsters.
But he knew it, too.
If this war of attrition continued, he would lose.
He desperately wanted to flee right then.
His original n had been to learn the medicine he wanted and return.
But unexpectedly, he had grown attached to the Holy Kingdom.
He had made precious friends and was cherished by the people.
There were memories of being baptized in Selonia, of biting into apples at the market stalls andughing, of ying with students at the academy, and of days spent idly staring at the sky.
Those treasured memories were all in the Holy Kingdom.
He couldnt bear to see its people ravaged by monsters.
Ray began to gather mana again.
Huff Huff No matter what I must protect
He gasped for air, pressing the sword to his waist.
Mana, weaving through the air, responded to Ray and began to gather at his call.
Once again, his sword wasunched.
Swhaeek!
A cutting aura, tearing through the air with a sonic boom, precisely sliced the monsters.
Kueeeek.
Their screams filled the air as the hundreds of monsters dwindled to just a few.
However, these were only the smaller monsters.
Terrified, they looked at Ray and scattered in all directions.
Huff Huff
Ray,cking the strength even to hold his sword, gasped for breath where he stood.
It seemed he could no longer push back the mana from the magic circle.
As his counteracting mana began to dissipate, the mana from the magic circle surged towards him eagerly.
Ray couldnt even think of blocking the mana that invaded his body.
His right arm had been severed, lying on the ground, with an arrow lodged in his abdomen.
Thest sword strike had ripped his mana road apart.
Blood filled his eyes, blinding him. He couldnt move his fingers, much less escape the magic circle.
Thus, he couldnt fend off the iing mana.
Ray was content that he had at least stopped the monsters.
The mana from the magic circle started to invade his body.
Kwagwagwagwa-
Massive amounts of mana enveloped himpletely.
Ray tried to endure, but his exhausted body couldnt hold out.
Eventually, he copsed to the ground.
Aira, who had been protecting the refugees from the sky and killing monsters one by one, descended to the ground after the refugees reached Silien safely.
Now, her duty was to protect the remaining refugees in Silien.
Since Iriel was handling support materials and troops, those efforts would already be in motion.
Havingpleted the task Ray had entrusted to her, Aira immediately set about drawing a magic circle.
Swoosh- Swoosh-
She chanted rapidly, her hands moving through the air.
Teleport Gate.
Wooong-
A small rift formed from the swirling mana.
As Aira stepped through it, she was met with a destendscape.
Buildingsy in ruins, and a nket of dust had settled over time.
The area was strewn with the corpses of monsters.
Surrounded by the blood of monsters, the scene resembled a vision of hell.
What exactly had transpired here?
Before long, Airas gaze settled on a particr corpse.
White hair caked with dust, an arrow protruding from its back, a severed hand nearby, and a face smeared with congealed blood.
Airas heart sank as she looked at the body.
It bore a resemnce to someone she knew all too well.
Her mark responded to him.
A faint trace of mana confirmed her suspicions.
The human you seek lies before you.
Ah Aaah
Aira copsed on the spot.
Just half a day earlier, they had beenughing and talking together.
But now, that was no longer possible.
As she saw him lying there, worse than a corpse, tears flooded her eyes uncontrobly.
Why hadnt he fled?
What had driven him to fight to such a point of destruction?
The Ray she knew should have managed to escape such circumstances.
Then why had he recklessly faced it head-on?
Was it the activation of the magic circle? She pondered whether there was magic powerful enough to push him to these limits.
Suddenly, a sweet fruit scent tantalized her nose.
This fragrance was indelible to Aira.
She had been surrounded by this scent for twenty years.
How could she ever forget it? It was the signature of the curse.
The scent wafted from Ray.
That alone led her to deduce the purpose of the magic circle.
Aira realized the mark she had ced on Ray continued to react.
It signified he was still alive.
Frantically, she ced her hands on Rays body.
She extracted the arrow and attempted to position his severed right hand.
As Airas long hair fell over Rays chest, she directed mana to conjure magic.
Heal!
Whaaak-!
Mana, a shade of blue matching Rays, engulfed them, initiating the healing of his body.
The wound from the arrow sealed itself cleanly. His bloodstained face also showed signs of healing.
But the severed hand remained detached.
That was to be expected; healing magic wasnt a panacea.
Divine magic was better suited for such restorations.
Witnessing his dire condition and his resistance to awakening, tears streamed down her face.
Despite her petite stature, Aira lifted Ray and hastily sketched a magic circle in the air.
She knew shecked the power to reattach the severed arm herself.
Thus, she required someone with the utmost expertise in that field.
Recalling Iriels presence, Aira teleported to where she was.
Chapter 124: The Fall Of A Hero (2)
Chapter 124: The Fall Of A Hero (2)
Afterpleting all tasks in Gehel and double-checking the relief materials and troops, Iriel returned to the annex.
She disrobed and stepped into the bathroom.
Soon, she sensed a powerful surge of mana right beside her.
Magic?
Wrapping divine energy around herself, Iriel conjured an aura in her palm.
No one had informed her of an expected visitor.
And through a teleportation gate into her bathroom of all ces?
As the mana vortex intensified, a figure materialized.
With long ears and a striking visage, it was the elf Aira, carrying Ray on her back.
Iriel hastily covered herself at the sight of him.
Kyaaa! What are you doing!
I have no interest in your insignificant body. More importantly
Aira motioned to Ray on her back.
d only in a towel, Iriel began to inspect Ray closely.
He was in a dire state.
His breathing was faint, and his body was limp.
Moreover, a potent fruit scent wafted from him.
Iriel gasped at the sight of the severed arm in Airas grasp.
Not because of the gruesomenessshe had witnessed worse in wars.
But because it was Rays right arm.
Wh-why is his arm severed?
I dont know the details. Ill exinter, but for now, just reattach the arm.
Heeding Airas directive, Iriel grimly took hold of Rays arm.
Heal.
Whaaak-
Immense divine power from her mana pool stirred and infused Rays arm.
By some miracle, the arm began to rejoin.
In moments, it was restored to its original condition.
Truly, only a Saintess could aplish such a feat.
Still draped in her bathwear, Iriel pressed Aira with urgency.
What happened for Ray to be in this condition?
When I arrived, he was already like this. The wounds suggest he was attacked by monsters
Monsters? What, did a dragon attack or something?
Her inquiry was serious.
Only a creature of such magnitude could injure a Saint of his caliber.
Ray had previously faced dragons unscathed.
He annihted ogres and orcs, no matter how many attacked him.
Aira shook her head at her own question.
Im not sure why he was harmed by monsters. Its just a guess, but probably because of the magic circle. I dont know the exact details. But I could tell that the buildings were used to create a magic circle.
She nced usingly at Iriel.
Her look said, How could you not know that your kingdom had magic circles engraved on its buildings?
But Iriel couldnt have known.
Those buildings had been built over twenty years ago.
That was before she was even born.
There was no way for her to have known.
Moreover, without any magical knowledge, she couldnt have realized in a moment that the buildings were part of a magic circle.
Even Ray hadnt known at first.
Unless one had bizarrely extensive magical knowledge like Aira, it was impossible to recognize and understand it at a nce.
Iriel sighed deeply and asked again.
Now is not the time for us to argue among ourselves. It would be better to discuss this unheard-of condition.
The sweet scent of fruit mixed with her breath. There were no other apparent symptoms, but she remained unconscious, a type never seen by Iriel.
Aira opened her mouth.
No one can cure this. No, its more urate to say there is no known way to cure it.
Iriel frowned slightly at her words, which hinted at some undisclosed knowledge.
What do you mean theres no way to cure it?
Exactly what I said. I tooy down like this, but for twenty years, no one could cure me.
But now youre awake. Doesnt that mean someone managed to cure you?
Aira nodded at her words.
There was one person who managed to cure what no one else could.
She said this with a sad smile.
That one person was lying there.
There was nothing she could do.
Iriel noticed her expression.
It meant there was no one left who could cure her.
How can that be
Iriel copsed on the spot.
Looking at Ray lying there, his face was utterly peaceful.
He seemed to have died in peace.
Aira began recounting what she witnessed.
When I arrived, the surrounding buildings were in ruins, and all the monstersy dead. There must have been thousands.
I dont know why they didnt flee when the magic circle was activated. Maybe the monsters prevented them.
If monsters attacked fleeing people, the damage would be tremendous.
Iriel, deducing the rest of Airas ount, closed her eyes.
The child she had escorted as a Saint had miraculously blessed the Holy Kingdom.
He had saved the Holy Kingdom from the Necromancer, in a fight that could have spelled its end, and in his confrontation with the original dragon, he had defended the entire continent.
Furthermore, his teachings at the Magic Academy had produced numerous top-tier mages.
Now, he had contended with the activation of the magic circle to shield the popce, only to meet such a fate.
Yet the cruel irony was that he had never practiced the medicine he deeply yearned for.
It seemed he had only endured hardship and made sacrifices in the Holy Kingdom, only to depart in such a manner.
Was this the oue God had desired when summoning a Saint?
Iriel let out a deep sigh.
A third entity was pressuring the Holy Kingdom.
Without the Saints formidable power, the struggle would be even tougher.
There was no time to indulge in grief.
Emotional restraint was something he had always practiced. It was time to rise and address the matters at hand.
But as he gazed upon Rays serene visage, tears began to form in his eyes.
He swiftly shut them. This was not the ce to exhibit his emotions, now that there was no Saint to match his own.
God would not permit it.
Iriel, regaining hisposure, spoke to Aira.
Please bring Ray to me. I must report this to the Holy Kingdom.
Aira responded, gently caressing Rays forehead with her delicate hand.
Unlike him, who had healed her, she was powerless to help Ray.
She responded with a weak, self-deprecating smile.
Yes
Having left three young men in Gehel, Iriel hastened to Selonia and ryed all she knew to the Holy Kingdom.
This news caused an uproar within the Holy Kingdom.
The emergence of Proxia as a third force was troubling, but the fall of the powerful Saint was inconceivable.
The Saint, who had even faced the original dragon, had been defeated by a magic circle at the academy?
With the sudden loss of its strongest champion, the Holy Kingdom found itself in a quandary.
Their enemy was formidable, and they were outmatched in terms of Sword Masters.
In fact, without fully grasping their adversarys identity, they felt as if they were facing an unwinnable war.
Following the report, Aira opened a teleport gate to Rays mansion, where Iriel greeted him.
Euclid, upon hearing the staggering news, observed from the sidelines.
Yet, witnessing Rays impassive countenance, his eyes quaked intensely.
Meri reacted simrly.
She burst into loud sobs, clinging to Ray.
Her benefactor, who had lent her aid in the alleys of Gehel, had been reduced to this state.
The grief was just as profound for the others; tears filled their hearts, even if none spilled over.
Zik entered in haste, throwing the door open.
Trailing him, the seven guardians followed, abandoning any pretense of concealment.
Saint!
Zik gazed at the prostrate Ray.
Gone was his usual air of confidence, reced by a serene visage and closed eyes.
How had this happened, especially when he had been present!
How could they boast of being the three families of the Saint!
Iriel shook his head at their crestfallen looks.
Time was of the essence.
The Holy Kingdom had always esteemed Rays aplishments.
The hero ceremony would proceed modestly due to the circumstances, but it was unprecedented for a saint to be the honoree.
The hero ceremony willmence shortly. Please lend your assistance.
At her request, Zik, Euclid, and Hongyeong stepped forward.
Representatives from the three families lifted Ray with stern faces.
They ced him in an elegantly decorated open carriage.
Overwhelmed with emotions, they watched the procession.
He had sacrificed everything for the Holy Kingdom, and all they could offer was a ride in this carriage.
On one side, the bearers cautiously left the mansion with the carriage.
Then, many people who had heard the news lined up in front of Rays mansion.
Removing their hats, they ced them over their hearts and silently paid their respects.
The sight of a man who had devoted himself body and soul to the Holy Kingdom weighed heavily on their hearts.
Heads bowed involuntarily, without needing to be asked.
The Pope, who had been absent until that moment, personally arrived at Rays mansion.
Standing in the center of the garden, he began to speak.
In the name of God, for honorablypleting all tasks and protecting the Holy Kingdom, I, Gliseor, confer Abels Castle to the Saint.
The Popes promation continued.
Furthermore, the title Bi is granted to his descendants to precede the castles name.
The title Bi was bestowed upon heroes.
It was the second castle in the Holy Kingdom that no one had ever received.
This was simr to how the family serving the saints received the title Si.
When the Pope concluded his deration, apuse broke out.
It should have been a moment of joy, but the atmosphere remained somber.
This concludes the hero ceremony.
With the emergence of the third force, the Pope, who had many responsibilities, turned to leave.
Iriel couldnt linger there either.
Despite her desire to stay with Ray, her duties as a holy woman called her away.
Iriel gestured towards Aira, who couldnt attend and was gazing down at Ray from the window.
Take good care of Ray.
Aira was probably the most heartbroken.
Being of a different race, she couldnt stay by Rays side, nor could she take any action.
All she could do was watch from afar.
Iriel could somewhat understand how difficult that must have been.
After all, Airas expression, as she looked at Ray, seemed as though she might burst into tears at any moment.
Chapter 125: Total War With Proxia (1)
Chapter 125: Total War With Proxia (1)
A month had passed since Ray fell into an unresponsive state.
Aira returned to take care of the elf vige, while Iriel busied herself with the war against a force known as Proxia.
The three young men who targeted Iriel were brought to Selonia for interrogation.
However, they knew little to begin with, so no valuable information was gleaned.
The Holy Kingdom felt tremendous pressure due to the Saints absence.
Normally, his mere presence would boost morale.
Knowing that a great sorcerer, one even the Necromancer couldnt handle, was supporting them wasforting.
This had a significant impact on the war, making them feel invincible even against the Lesian Empire.
However, in just a month without Ray, the Holy Kingdom began to sink like a ship with a hole.
There was no strong force to unite the nobles, nor a hero to earn the peoples ardent support.
As a result, everything was inplete disarray.
Knights and healers, fueled by faith, rushed into battle, but only news of defeat came back.
Yet, the Holy Kingdom wasnt losing due to weakness alone.
Before the fight with the original dragon, they lost Duke Jahad, a Sword Master.
With the absence of one Sword Master, the burden fell entirely on Zik and Iriel to fill the gap.
But Proxia boasted four Sword Masters.
Sword Masters werent just any title.
The Holy Kingdom had no way to counter those few, yet powerful, elite forces driven by war.
Magic was easily countered, and closebat led to too many losses.
In such dire straits, only one thought prevailed a magic powerful enough to overwhelm the enemys absurd strength.
Iriel gritted her teeth as the enemy soldiers advanced.
Wouldnt it be nice if a meteor fell right now!
Zik deflected a sword aimed at Iriel and replied.
This is not the time for jokes!
Its not a joke; its a wish!
After three days in the war, they werepletely exhausted.
Even transcending human limits, it was too much.
But they couldnt abandon their positions, so they waited for reinforcements from the Holy Kingdom.
Just then, Duke Harold arrived with his knights from behind.
Holy Lady! Are you alright?
The knight order led by Duke Harolds family was renowned in the Holy Kingdom.
Iriels face lit up with the arrival of this formidable support.
Beside Duke Harold stood his son, Beris.
Following them came Count Greian with his son Greyan, and the Seris and guards from the Duke of Crens house.
Count Greian led the familys magic troops, while the Duke of Crenmanded celebrated knights.
Moreover, Seris was the Duke of Crens eldest daughter and a 2nd circle master.
She was indeed a prodigy for her age.
Beris, indoctrinated by his father, Duke Harold, unsheathed his sword and began to ughter the enemy.
His sword, in the hands of a novice aura user, tore open the chest of an adversary.
Arrgh!
Zik harbored no fondness for Beris.
He had shown disrespect to the one Zik served.
Yet now, his silhouette, as he cut down the enemy, couldnt appear more valiant.
With robust reinforcement from the rear, the front-line battle eased considerably.
Seris and Greyan unleashed spells upon the advancing soldiers.
Sweep away those before me! Lightning!
Entangle!
The synergy of 2nd and 1st circle magics yielded a significant impact.
Vines ensnared the soldiers feet, and lightning struck them down.
This caused the electrified nts to ignite.
Aaaargh!
The fire!
It sufficed to plunge the enemy into temporary chaos.
Seizing the opportunity, Beris and Duke Harold decimated the soldiers, forging a path.
The knight order surged through the breach.
From behind, Count Greians magic troops raised their fists and then mmed them downward.
Fire Ball!
Fire Ball!
The entire magic troop casting the 2nd circle spell Fire Ball with a mere incantation indicated they were all of at least the 3rd circle.
Balls of high-temperature fire decorated the sky and fell directly onto Proxias soldiers.
Boom! Bang!
The explosions upon impact caused a chain reaction, killing many.
The tide of the battlefield turned.
The knights, buoyed by this, rallied their morale.
Dont fall behind! Follow Duke Harold!
Charge!
Zik smirked at the transformed atmosphere.
He swung his sword down.
Swish
Five soldiers in the front line copsed instantly.
Iriel, observing, quietly admired.
Ray wouldve been happy to see how much stronger youve be these past days. Its a pity he cant see this.
Zik shook his head.
The Saint should rest until the war ends, then wake up. Now, its our turn to protect.
Indeed Its our turn this time.
Iriel, emitting a sword aura from her hand, cut down the endlessly approaching soldiers.
Even the typically stoic nobles had brought their family forces into the fray.
They couldnt afford to lose ground here.
As the elite forces of the families gathered, they began to push back even the formidable Proxian forces.
Two Sword Master level figures were among them.
With magic troops, knight orders, knights, and healers, they were a formidable force in closebat.
It was impossible for Proxias ordinary soldiers to withstand such an onught.
The 7th Knight Commander, Deneb, led the charge on horseback.
Charge! Show those who dare oppose Gaias Holy Kingdom a bitter lesson!
Charge!
ng!
Swords shed, but the knights, blessed by healers, were formidable.
After a brief skirmish, they swiftly regrouped and charged again, instilling panic in the enemy soldiers.
Aaargh!
Save us!
Dont run! Those who flee will be the first to die by my hand!
The morale of the allies soared.
With this momentum, the enemys resolve would soon shatter.
However, in that moment, four Sword Masters appeared.
They skillfully cut down the knights in the front line with their aura des.
Aaargh!
Sword Masters!
At their shout, Iriel and Ziks attention was immediately drawn.
They had just been reported to be in Sillien a few days ago. How could they already be in Selonia?
All the battles they had fought so far had ended in defeat.
There were four Sword Masters. The strength of each wasparable to an entire army.
Unfortunately, the Holy Kingdom had no force capable of stopping them.
Already stretched thin defending against Proxias attacks on multiple fronts, this was all the force they had to defend Selonia.
The power disparity was so great that even the nobles had united, offering the full strength of their houses.
Iriel and Zik quickly rushed towards the Sword Masters.
A holy woman.
Not just any holy woman, but the young man beside her is also remarkable.
This wont be easy.
Each voiced their thoughts.
Though they imed it wouldnt be easy, Iriel and Zik were clearly at a disadvantage.
Even one-on-one duels against them were doubtful victories, let alone facing four masters weaving unpredictably through the battlefield.
Iriel broke into a cold sweat.
She couldnt see their domains.
That meant they were at least mid-level masters.
How could there be four mid-level masters gathered together!
What kind of organization was Proxia to amass such immense power!
It felt as if they were facing the Lesian Empire itself!
Iriel signaled to Zik.
If they were outmatched in strength, taking the initiative was their advantage.
Zik nodded, gripping his sword handle tightly.
Iriel quickly drew her aura de and charged at the Sword Masters.
Whoosh-
Just as she thought she saw a sh of yellow light, her aura de was already beside them.
ng!
A bearded old man, looking like a dwarf, blocked Iriels strike.
Hohoho. Such vigor, I like it.
He blocked it with ease, which surprised Iriel, who had thought she could overpower at least one Sword Master.
She hadnt expected her aura to be blocked in a one-on-one, but the old man stopped it with a simple stroke of his sword.
The old man swung his sword toward Iriel.
A dense aura de, as heavy as it was, bore down on her.
Iriel quickly raised her hand to intercept the sword.
Boom!
An explosion sounded, and Iriel was forced back.
Urgh
She withstood that? The holy woman is quite remarkable. Hohoho.
A woman of graceful age expressed her surprise, and the old man replied.
Shes quite a beauty too. Reminds me of your younger days.
Oh, what ttery are you spouting now?
The other two masters behind them chuckled.
Please, you two, stop. Its embarrassing, even for me to witness.
What? Just wait until you get older! You ache so much you cant help but reminisce! Ah
Iriel and Zik were taken aback by their banter.
Were these truly the formidable Sword Masters?
Their sharply defined aura des seemed to affirm this, yet their conversation was reminiscent of an old couple from the countryside.
The old man flicked the blood from his sword and lunged at Iriel again with another strike.
This time, Zik intercepted it.
Boom!
A thunderous explosion, simr to the one Iriel caused, rang out, and Zik staggered back three steps.
Ugh
He coughed up blood, probably from an internal injury, inflicted by just one strike.
Even if both had attacked together, the result would likely have been the same.
The disparity in their strength was unmistakable.
Continuing the fight under these conditions was unwise.
Regardless of the cost, retreating was the preferable option.
As frustrating as it was, they had no alternative at that moment. The gap between Sword Masters was too vast.
Iriel yelled.
Retreat! Fall back now!
Ray, deeply asleep, exhibited no signs of awakening.
Euclid tenderly swept the hair away from Rays forehead.
For a month now, Ray had been lying there, unmoving.
A mysterious robed woman asionally visited, using magic to keep his body clean.
She had said, The body sleeps, but the mind is awake perhaps
So, Euclid kept talking to Ray.
She recounted recent events and amusing stories she had heard.
Of course, whether Ray found her stories interesting was another matter.
Its convenient to stroke your hair like this when youre lying down, Saint,
she said, smiling faintly, a departure from her usual expressionless demeanor.
But, of course, no response came.
His body was in a deep, unawakenable sleep.
Nevertheless, Euclid continued talking.
Just as Ray had done for Aira when she was bedridden.
Are you worried about not seeing Iriel or Zik these past few days? They must be fighting enthusiastically right now. But dont worry. You know their capabilities better than anyone.
Only Rays faint breathing filled the room.
Euclid touched his hair with a seemingly sad expression.
So please wake up soon.
After uttering thesest words, she bowed her head and left the room.
Silence enveloped the room once she was gone.
In that intense quiet, Rays hand twitched slightly.
Chapter 126: Total War With Proxia (2)
Chapter 126: Total War With Proxia (2)
The professors and students of the Academy all fled to Gehel, the nearest city.
From the children of the nobility to the merchant guilds, healers, and lords, many of the kingdoms leaders were present, so the evacuation proceeded wlessly.
For those who safely observed the situation from Gehel, the heroic deeds of the Saint were recounted like legends.
Notably, it was the first time since the countrys founding that someone had been granted the second title of Bi for heroes.
The bloody battle with the Necromancer was chronicled as an epic historical event.
The absolute power demonstrated in annihting thousands of undead with a single spell became an object of admiration for many students at the magical academies.
When it was revealed that the Saint was actually Professor Ray, not only the Magic Academy but all academies were shocked.
Who would have thought that the amiable young professor they hadughed and chatted with was the Saint?
Furthermore, he had single-handedly subdued the Necromancer, a scourge of the continent.
The Necromancer was now being interrogated by the Holy Kingdom.
The veracity of these facts was quickly confirmed.
There was no need to inquire directly from the Kingdom; their parents had been present at the hero ceremony.
The students of the Magic Academy were left dumbfounded.
Rays unparalleled understanding and theories of magic, which current doctrines could not match, had always been astonishing.
After learning all these facts, they realized that mere curiosity about the Saint was misguided.
Wasnt it preposterous to attempt to understand someone who had defeated the Necromancer, a mages nightmare, and saved the kingdom at such a young age?
But that wasnt the only news that spread.
The Saint was now unconscious and had copsed.
No one knew who had defeated the Saint, who alone had subdued the Necromancer, but the mere fact that the Saint had fallen made the current war seem almost unwinnable.
If the enemy was strong enough to defeat the kingdoms greatest force, they were formidable indeed.
The enemy had surrounded Selonia and was attacking Gehel with their remaining forces.
They had to fight to defend this ce, but hearing that even the mighty Saint had fallen made them increasingly fearful.
After all, they were still students.
Naturally, the prospect of death caused panic.
While the enemy had not yet invaded, things could escteter.
However, they were still unaware.
It was not just the enemys soldiers invading Gehel, but monsters as well.
Iriel had ordered a retreat for all forces.
However, the four Sword Masters did not just stand by.
They pursued the retreating troops, selectively killing themanding officers and causing tremendous casualties.
The losses were so severe that it could no longer be considered a strategic retreat.
The forces that retreated to the inner regions of Gehel were in a pitiful state.
Their wounds were treated, but their morale could not be restored.
It was natural that they could not endure three days of non-stopbat.
But outnumbered as they were, they could not afford to rest.
They had already been pushed back into Gehel.
They had focused on defending Selonia, Gehel, and Sillien, but even that was being breached.
How powerful was this emerging force, Proxia, to press the kingdom so hard!
The neighboring states had received a request for support from the kingdom, but they were reluctant to get involved in such a conflict.
This situation could lead to the kingdoms downfall.
If they were losing both in terms of troops and individualbat, it was a lost cause.
Among them, a nobles child who was tactically astute was making strategies to hold their ground.
In the strategy meetings, this one heir directed all operations.
Even Iriel had to admire Griaias strategy.
Griaia, pointing to a section of the map, instructed:
While the 7th Knight Order holds the front, Duke Harolds knights will prepare to attack from behind here. Healers and priests, please fully support the knight order.
Her intense focus and detailed exnation of strategies belied her young age.
She reminded Iriel somewhat of Rays confident demeanor.
Previously, Iriel had considered the Academy students as mere noble heirs, but now she realized her perspective had changed.
Griaia saw through the enemys strategies and tacticallypensated for the weaknesses in their forces.
Well-versed in the geography of the Holy Kingdom, her strategies had been sessful so far.
It was mostly thanks to her that they had been able to withstand the enemys forces during the month without Ray.
However, as the four Sword Masters appeared, even the seemingly perfect strategies began to crumble.
Sword Masters and 6th circle mages were superhumans, impossible to ount for in calctions.
With four such beings, strategies were bound to fail.
To counter them, one needed to foresee at least two or three moves ahead, a feat unheard of.
Griaia hadid out the best strategy she could.
The knight order would block the Sword Mastersing from the front, while Duke Harolds knights and Count Greians magic troops would attack the enemys rear.
The knights of the Duke of Crens House formed a separate unit to target the enemymanders.
If the n worked well, it could bring the situation to an equilibrium.
Iriel nodded after hearing the strategy.
It sounds good. Lets proceed with this.
Understood.
Initially resistant, they had observed Griaias performance over the month.
Having experienced the results, they now had considerable trust in her strategy.
Iriel saw no reason to object to the tactics themselves.
She would have stopped any nonsensical suggestions from the start.
The enemy camp was set up outside Gehels city gates.
They had built huts and lit fires not too far from the gate, seemingly quite confident.
However, they were out of arrow range, which left them with no immediate response.
Unable to attack first, they remained behind the city walls, their best defensive position.
Iriel instructed the soldiers to rest while maintaining a light battle stance.
With the enemy showing no intention to fight, it was the best time to rest.
This included her as well.
Sitting near a fire, out of her armor, Iriel sighed.
Zik chuckled.
Is it tough without the Saint?
Over a month of battles, their rtionship had grown closer.
They could now joke with each other.
Iriel smiled back.
Thats part of it, but I didnt realize the gap between the Saint and myself was this big.
She often thought, What if the Saint were here instead of me? and the answer always came quickly.
If he had been there, regardless of whether the enemy had a 6th circle great mage or Sword Masters, he would have pushed the frontline back.
His sheer power could shatter all strategies and tactics.
Every time she felt the difference in their strength, she realized how much she relied on him.
As a Saint of the nation, such dependency was not beneficial.
She needed to be stronger to surpass him.
Zik, watching her, was inwardly surprised.
She might not realize it, but Iriel was bing stronger, both physically and mentally.
Unfazed by stronger enemies, Iriel had ordered a retreat despite the potential loss of troops. In this adverse situation, she never thought of anything but victory. Always diving into battles with the desire to win, she valued every life.
The arrogant and cold Saint of the past had disappeared, leaving behind only a charismatic and humane Saint. Zik thought, If the Saint werent here, I would serve her. Iriel was both a genius and a hard worker.
Gathered around the campfire, they shared stories while sipping soup. Then Beris, Greyan, and Seris joined them.
Beris greets the Holy Lady.
Greyan greets the Holy Lady.
Seris greets the Holy Lady.
Each greeted her before taking their ces, having grown quite close as they led their families forces to assist in the war. Although it was natural to assist since their houses would fall with the Kingdom, many chose not to help.
Iriel acknowledged their greetings with a wave.
Whye here instead of staying in a better ce? Zik teased.
Ziks demeanor had significantly changed. Initially, he would have dismissed the words of Beris or Seris, but after being influenced by Ray and experiencing numerous battles, he had be more flexible.
Greyan replied with a slight smile, Where is there a good or bad ce on a battlefield?
Thats true, Zik agreed, nodding.
Holding a steaming bowl of soup, Serismented, Tomorrow will be busy again.
Iriel nodded in agreement. We have to be busy now.
It feels like weve been constantly moving these past few days Ah
Sheined while tying her hair back, preparing for any unforeseen events.
Beris chuckled, watching her contradictory words and actions.
It feels strange to be talking like this these days.
Indeed, it was strange. Normally, they acted for their own benefit, but now, facing danger, they moved as one. This experience had brought them a strong sense of unity they hadnt felt before.
Thinking of the collective and moving as one had created a remarkable dynamic, particrly evident in times of danger, contrasting with their prior behavior, which was filled with envy and selfish desires.
They felt fulfilled by the wonderful sense of unity.
Perhaps it wasnt just Griaias strategies that had kept them unbroken for a month, but also this newfound solidarity.
Chapter 127: Total War With Proxia (3)
Chapter 127: Total War With Proxia (3)
After a brief rest, the battle loomed near.
All soldiers, tense with anticipation, gripped their weapons tightly.
On the city walls, archers aimed their bows at the enemy, while the magic troops chanted incantations, readying their spells.
Yet, the enemy forces remained unshaken.
Suddenly, dust clouds began to rise from behind the enemy lines, as if a massive army was on the march, stirring the earth into a whirlwind of sand.
The Holy Kingdoms forces tensed to the brink upon realizing the true nature of the approaching force.
Monsters!
Knight Order, to the walls! Protect the mages!
Their strategyy in ruins.
Faced with such a vast horde of monsters, a counterattack seemed suicidal.
It was beyond what Griaia had predicted.
The sheer number of monsters threatened to breach the walls and turn Gehel into a sea of mes.
Resisting such a force appeared impossible.
With flying,rge, toxic monsters, and even some diverse races among their ranks, defeat seemed certain.
Panic swiftly overtook the soldiers.
While knights, healers, and priests had ovee their fear through rigorous training, not all soldiers and officers shared their conviction.
How can we ovee this?
Retreat! Run if you dont want to die!
In the face of imminent death, rank and discipline crumbled.
Even well-trained knights disyed signs of fear, let alone ordinary soldiers.
Griaia gritted her teeth, realizing, Theres no chance of winning. Retreat is our only option.
Acting on her realization, shemanded, Everyone, retreat! Set fires as you go to prevent their pursuit!
As themand was issued, the soldiers, already eager to flee, set fires around them.
The intense mes temporarily halted the monsters advance.
The specially fortified city gates did not catch fire, but the billowing smoke was sufficient to dy the enemys progress.
They narrowly escaped the clutches of Proxia.
Rays eyes snapped open.
Ah, how long has it been since Ist saw this room?
His mind was awake, but his body remained immobile.
asionally, Aira would cast a cleaning spell, yet he couldnt move, which led to immense difort.
Even now, he could not move his body, only his eyes and eyelids slightly.
This was possible only because of the arduous battles he had endured.
Ray looked at his left hand, infused with the original dragons magical energy he absorbed from Zik.
He had never imagined that, in this situation, it would prove so helpful.
As he mentioned before, multiple types of mana cannot coexist in one ce.
First, Rays body was devoid of mana.
He utilized the mana from the atmosphere, not creating a circle within his body.
Thats why he could absorb all of Ziks magic without missing a bit.
But now, mana existed in Rays body.
What kind of mana was it?
It was the mana from the magic circle that had spread throughout the academy.
The mana invaded Rays body, consuming it, and the magic in his left arm fought fiercely against it.
Two types of mana couldnt coexist in one ce.
At first, the magic in his left arm and the mana inside his body fought, causing excruciating pain, as if he were going to die.
His blood vessels seemed to tear, and his muscles felt like bursting, an intense agony.
The genuine magic of a born dragon and a regional-level magic circle that took decades to install were at odds.
He couldnt even lose consciousness due to their conflict.
After a month, his body began to move slightly.
His fingers twitched, and he could open his eyes, as he did now.
Ray was now focused on making the two manas fight each other.
Though he didnt know what kind of magic it was, moving the atmospheric mana was challenging.
Therefore, the only way to free himself was to make the two manas deplete each other.
A war must be raging outside by now.
The kingdom must have been pushed back so far that even Euclid had to join the battlefield.
Probably everyone, except for children who couldnt wield swords, women, and the elderly, had been drafted into the army.
Ray sighed inwardly and closed his eyes quietly.
Concentrating and guiding the magic was better than keeping his eyes open.
Fortunately, while it was difficult to control the mana inside, he could still manipte the atmospheric mana.
As heshed out the conjured mana towards the magic, he quietly withdrew it when the magic began to sh with the mana of the magic circle.
He knew he should not interfere now.
It was preferable for him if the magic prevailed.
In the event that the magic might lose, he readied a small amount of movable mana.
Should the mana of the magic circlepletely eradicate the magic, survival would be impossible.
He watched the struggle between the magic and mana with caution.
When they collided, a wave of intense pain struck him.
Aaaargh!
Paralyzed, he could only scream inside his mind.
How could a magic circle be this resilient!
If he ever encountered the creator of such a magic circle, he would definitely kill them!
Not a saintly thought, but he had never been saint-like, so it didnt seem out of character.
He was bing more like Iriel.
Euclid,manding the forces from Silien, demonstrated true versatility.
Her immense cold magic froze the enemies alive; her might was fearsome.
Despite being the suprememander, she fought on the front lines without hesitation while issuingmands.
This allowed her to have aprehensive view of the battlefield and issue precise orders.
Cornelias Knights, retreat for a moment.
Understood!
Now. The 5th Magic Battalion, begin casting.
Fireball!
Be a sword that slices through the wind! Wind Cutter!
The enemy was devastated by the perfectly timed onught of magic.
Aaargh!
Its magic! Retreat!
Euclid, who employed her troops in the most efficacious manner, was akin to a deity of war.
She had managed to overturn the odds against an enemy force outnumbering her own by three thousand.
The soldiers trust in Euclid had transcended simple belief; it had evolved into blind faith.
As evening approached, the armies of Proxia and Euclid began to withdraw, agreeing to a temporary ceasefire.
Fighting at night would have meant heavy losses for both sides.
Of course, there was no guarantee that a surprise attack wouldnt happen, so they couldnt let their guard down.
Euclid poured water over her sweat-soaked hair.
Even in battle, and now during this rest, she maintained an expressionless face, but suddenly, her eyebrows twitched.
I sense the Saint.
Her eyes, curving beautifully like a rainbow, looked towards Selonia.
It seemed she had an intuition, as she couldnt take her eyes off in that direction.
Then Lorein,manding the 8th Holy Knights, approached her.
Taking off her helmet and shaking out her sweat-drenched hair like Euclid, she started talking.
You were incredible today too! With you, Euclid, I, Lorein, feel like I can go anywhere!
As Ive always said, youre a nuisance. My side is reserved for him.
There you go again. If not on the right, then theres the left side! Ahaha!
Both right and left are his.
The extremely high-spiritedmander of the knights and Euclid, cutting down that high spirit with her expressionless demeanor.
Theirpatibility was surprisingly good.
They could even joke around like this after a battle.
The deputymander of Cornelias Knights briefly took off his half armor.
Phew. Finally feeling a bit alive.
His sculpted body, honed from sword practice, was drenched in sweat.
Seeing this, Euclid nced at her own chest and then her eyebrows twitched again.
Youre an obscene deputymander. Its not good to show such a figure in front of many.
What? I just took off my half armor because its hot
You dont even understand what you did wrong. Thats really bad.
Eh? But, Euclid, youre dressed the same as me!
His indignant protest, however, was a critical hit for Euclid.
The same outfit, but how different they looked!
Shocked, Euclid felt Loreins hand pat her shoulder.
cia is really cruel.
Why?!
Put your hand on your chest and ask yourself.
With these cryptic words, Lorein took Euclid away.
The sting from what she had just heard seemed far worse than any damage the enemies had inflicted.
They had stood firm against Proxias army, not merely defending but also driving them back.
Their morale was not only high, but there was also a deep sense of pride from having defended Silien.
If they continued to fight with such tenacity, they might safeguard not only Silien but also Gehel and Selonia, which were both in grave peril.
Gehel, in particr, where the bulk of the enemy forces was concentrated, would not be an easy task.
What difference would their reinforcements make?
Joining forces to expel the enemy and boost the Holy Kingdoms stature would undoubtedly mark it as a superpower acknowledged across the continent.
Full of grand aspirations for the next days battle, they were oblivious.
Oblivious to the fact that Gehel had already fallen.
Not to an army, but to a swarm of monsters.
There was no chance they could defeat them, even if they went.
It would only lead to more casualties.
Yet, still ignorant of the true circumstances, they nned to march towards Gehel.
Chapter 128: Total War With Proxia (4)
Chapter 128: Total War With Proxia (4)
The monstrous onught continually pushed them back as they exchanged fierce opinions with one another.
If we keep retreating like this, Selonia will be devoured too!
Are you suggesting we go on a suicide mission?! With Gehel Castle lost, we cant even defend properly now!
The point was valid.
Even if they had defended, it would have only allowed them to hold out a little longer.
Against tens of thousands of monsters, the walls were nearly meaningless.
Camped in the hignd forests, the twomanders were at odds.
Opinions were divided into two main groups: one suggested fighting back using the geographical advantage now, and the other proposed retreating to Selonia to make a stand together.
However, neither option seemed entirely right.
Fighting now would be almost suicidal, and retreating to Selonia would mean they had to defend at the main base.
The battle at the main base would be very different from any they had fought before.
A single mistake could lead to the upation of the Holy Kingdom, and even if they won, having lost Gehel and other areas would just set the stage for a future counterattack.
Whatever they chose, it was a desperate move.
Iriel intervened as the twomanders red at each other.
Stop it, everyone. This is not the time to fight among ourselves.
But, Holy Maiden
Griaia, what are your thoughts?
At her words, Griaia pondered before responding.
We have no choice but to retreat here.
Why do you think so?
If we were to fight, it would have been better to defend at the city gates yesterday. But we had to give up the advantage of the walls and retreat. If we fight now, it will undoubtedly lead to our defeat.
Iriel nodded at her clear exnation.
Right. If we were to fight, it should have been when we had the walls.
Iriel smiled as if praising a student for the right answer.
Order. Wepletely abandon Gehel and retreat to Selonia.
We obey yourmand!
We obey yourmand!
Once the Holy Maiden issued her order, it was indisputable.
To defy themand of Gods representative was to ensure death.
Their steps shifted direction from the outskirts of Gehel toward Selonia.
Ray rose from his bed.
His body still felt awkward and unresponsive, yet the mere ability to move filled him with immense joy.
He opened his mouth to speak.
Done it
His voice was hoarse and broken, but the relief that his vocal cords still worked was palpable.
Ray slowly attempted to risepletely from the bed.
But the task proved difficult.
Thud-!
He fell to the floor, tumbling spectacrly.
Even standing proved too challenging.
Resigned, Ray abandoned the attempt to stand and began to manipte mana from his prone position.
Humming-
The atmospheric mana responded, coalescing around him.
However, the amount was paltrypared to his usual reserves.
With so little, he could not even create a Sword Aura, let alone cast a spell.
I need to gather more mana.
As though heeding his thoughts, the mana inched closer to him.
Sweat streamed down his face, and his limbs trembled as though seized by spasms, but he persevered, concentrating on the manas control.
Ray had been prolonging the battle between the magic and the mana of the magic circle for some time.
The magic was being consumed autonomously, depleting the mana steadily.
Consequently, the magic had now vanished from Rays body.
Admittedly, about half the mana from the magic circle remained.
But he did not require as much mana as he had for Airas healing.
A simple Heal spell should be adequate.
Yet, amassing mana was far from easy.
The fact that he could gather mana at all, given his rebellious body and the unruly mana, testified to his exceptional mana control abilities.
Moreover, Ray, who had been lying in bed focusing solely on mana for a month, figured out how to activate mana in his body.
Creating a new spell was difficult, but he understood the method by focusing solely on mana.
How it differed from the worlds known methods, he couldnt say, but the method he discovered seemed to him the most efficient way of activation.
Lying in the position where he had fallen trying to stand up, he focused solely on mana for an entire day.
The concentration level was incredible.
Gathering mana was important, but preventing it from scattering was also crucial.
Ray was performing two types of mana control simultaneously, and for a whole day at that.
The task was as intricate and calctive as drawing with the left hand while solving math problems with the right.
Otherwise, gathering mana would have been impossible.
Finally, after a day of having gathered more than enough atmospheric mana, Ray struggled to open his lips.
He al
A wee burst of blue mana erupted around him for the first time in a while.
The gathered mana instantly transformed into a spell.
Then, the blue mana absorbed into Rays entire body.
Rays mana, wrapping around every corner of his body, collided with the mana of the magic circle within him.
The magic circles side crumbled with terrifying force.
After all, Rays mana density was incredibly thick.
No matter how strong the regional-level magic circle was, it crumbled before the denser mana.
Although lesser in quantity, Rays mana continued to break through the magic circle.
With each gnawing away of the mana, he felt noticeably lighter.
His hands moved, his head turned.
His muscles, stiff until now, began to function properly, filling his body with strength.
With the control over mana significantly loosened, he strengthened the manifested magic, soonpletely annihting the magic circles mana.
With every restraining mana gone from his body, Ray grinned, showing his teeth.
Just then, the restraints that bound the beast came undone.
Late into the night, Proxias army initiated a surprise attack.
As they had already nned to retreat, the surprise attack forced them to withdraw at once.
Retreat! Dont look back!
Losing troops now would only make the defense at Selonia more challenging.
It would pave a direct path to the kingdoms downfall.
Their only sliver of hope was to somehow evade their pursuers and make for Selonia.
But Proxias forces showed no signs of letting them escape.
Having anticipated their retreat, their troopsy in wait along the potential escape routes.
Iriel clenched her teeth as she surveyed the situation.
Were encircled. We have no choice but to fight.
Escape, under these circumstances, was futile.
Zik observed them with an icy gaze.
Dont worry. I will protect the Holy Maiden at any cost. That was the firstmand the Saint entrusted to me
Im not so frail that I require your protection, Zik.
I am aware. So please, flee.
Your jest is in poor taste. How could I abandon them and run?
I do not know.
What are you even suggesting?
Zik unsheathed his sword and aimed it toward Proxias forces.
I am uncertain of where to flee. But having fought by your side through numerous battles, I am well aware of your strength. Strategically and tactically, youre an exceptional warrior. Yet, if someone like you falls in this conflict, the Holy Kingdom will indeed be doomed.
Iriel acknowledged this truth.
The Holy Kingdom was short on soldiers andcking skilled leaders.
They had the resources to sustain the war but were devoid of a champion to conclude it swiftly.
Without her, the Holy Kingdom was indeed on a precipice of destruction.
That was the extent of what the kingdomcked.
Standing alongside Zik were Beris, Celes, and Greyan.
Please depart. We will endeavor to hold them at bay here.
This rare emotion weve discovered on the battlefield allow us the honor of defending it!
The thought of the Holy Kingdoms extinction is unfathomable to me!
Their cries sounded like a plea, and Iriel bit her lip until it bled.
Iriel raised her left hand high and shouted,
Holy Protect! Holy Seal! Bless!
Incredible holy power began to emanate from their allies.
Their hands, holding swords, overflowed with power, and a strong holy force, enough to deflect a blind sword strike, enveloped them.
Waaaa!
Its the Holy Maidens blessing! Fight back! Dont leave a single one alive!
Even those without faith felt their morale boosted by the immense holy power.
She fluttered her holy robes noisily and turned around.
Dont die, everyone.
She muttered and threw herself toward Selonia.
As Iriel left the battlefield, four Sword Masters appeared before Zik.
Quite the trick, sending off the Holy Maiden knowing wede.
Kekeke. His face is the spitting image of the young sage.
I think I was a bit more handsome, though? Hohoho.
Despite the impending battle, their rxed demeanor elicited a wry smile from Zik.
Sword Masters and at least two of them are high-level users. This is an unwinnable fight.
He had crossed swords with them once before.
A tremendous sword strike, powerful enough to push back even Iriel with her immense holy power, hade at him.
Zik had barely managed to block it with all his strength.
Duke Harold and his knights stood by his side.
I will contribute my meager strength, Zik.
Its an honor to stand beside you.
At their words, Zik chuckled.
The honor is mine. To fight alongside heroes willing to sacrifice their lives for the country.
As he finished speaking, the youngest-looking Sword Master among them charged at Zik.
Unfazed by the sudden attack, Zik deflected the sword strike.
Though definitely weaker than the elders, it was still a formidable force.
His own sword struggled to maintain bnce while deflecting the attack.
The middle-aged man looked on with slight admiration.
Truly worthy of being the youngest Sword Master on the continent, as Ive heard.
Chapter 129: Total War With Proxia (5)
Chapter 129: Total War With Proxia (5)
Ugh. Monster-like strength
Zik felt a tingling sensation in his hand as he blocked the middle-aged mans sword.
Had he not let it glide off and instead tried to stop it, he would have lost his sword to the recoil.
His battle-honed senses had warned him not to stop the blow, thus averting disaster from the outset.
A cold sweat trickled down his back.
That encounter made it clear his opponent was in a different league.
As it was a duel between Sword Masters, a no-go zone formed around them.
The aura of killing intent was so sharp it seemed it could slice through their skin.
Neither Duke Harold, the knightmanders, nor the other aura users dared approach.
Beris trembled, muttering to himself.
This, this is a Sword Masters battle
Celes and Greyan shared the sentiment.
Even at a safe distance from the absolute zone, the killing intent pierced their skin.
The mere spillover was enough to make them shudder; what must Zik, facing it head-on, have felt?
Zik, the continents youngest Sword Master, had shown exceptional talent among renowned geniuses, growing stronger with every battle.
But this battle seemed hopeless.
The middle-aged man before him appeared too at ease, having realized his advantage from their first sh.
Zik, on the other hand, was fraught with anxiety.
They were also outnumbered.
Continuing to exchange blows with the middle-aged man would only lead to his allies downfall.
Facing four Sword Masters, Zik saw no way out.
In the midst of this, Griaia raised her fist into the air.
Suddenly, numerous mes erupted in the sky.
These fireballs plummeted towards Proxias army.
With hundreds of fireballs descending, Proxias forces were thrown into chaos.
Argh!
Its magic! Everyone, take cover!
They scrambled to escape, but evading all the fireballs was futile.
The fireballs rained down upon them.
Boom! Bang!
Small craters formed, and the area quickly turned into a sea of fire.
Griaia called out to Zik.
Zik, just focus on your opponent!
She drew her sword and began cutting down the enemy. As shemanded the troops while fighting, she proved herself a top-notchmander.
Seeing her, Zik gripped his sword tighter.
The middle-aged man before him was not someone he could defeat while distracted.
He must have lost his mind for a moment, even considering letting his guard down against such a formidable opponent.
Aura de burst forth from Ziks sword.
The middle-aged man released his aura as well.
It felt as though it could slice through anything, cutting through the surrounding air.
Aura de was a trademark of Sword Masters.
Even just standing with their swords, it seemed as if the space around them was being sliced.
Without a moments dy, they began shing swords.
The middle-aged mans aura aimed for Ziks left foot.
Zik deflected it smoothly and naturally aimed a strike at the mans neck.
The harmony of offense and defense was evident.
Watching Zik, who had mastered this difficult technique at such a young age, the middle-aged man couldnt help but admire him.
ng!
Truly impressive. When I was your age, I was just an advanced aura user. Neither in skills, mana, nor in actualbat could I surpass you as you are now. You truly deserve my recognition.
As he attacked, the weight of his sword strikes became significantly heavier.
The immense pressure made it daunting to even think about blocking them.
Ugh
While releasing his aura, Zik made a graceful move to dodge, causing the middle-aged man to look dazed.
Excellent! That move was quite beautiful!
You perverted bastard!
Despite his words, Zik was busy trying to evade. Even with the Saintesss blessing, it was this tough
The other three Sword Masters, watching their battle, turned their attention to Griaia and Celes, who were fighting at the front line.
Compared to Zik, who was an exceptional figure, they were still inexperienced, but with proper growth, they might reach the status of a Sword Master or even a 6th Circle Great Mage.
The short old man chuckled.
Those kids will be a real headache if we leave them be.
Their innate power and the excellent strategies they had employed, despite being significantly outnumbered, showcased a boldness and tactical acumen beyond that of ordinary people.
It was surprising that the Holy Kingdom had such talents.
Well, they wouldnt survive after today, anyway.
The shortest old man among the three approached Griaia and Celes, moving with ease among the fighting soldiers.
Keke. Let me have a look at you for a moment?
Surprised by the sudden appearance of someone before them, they were taken aback.
I didnt sense any presence
Truly a Sword Master.
Celes and Griaia moved simultaneously, as if they had nned it.
Griaia protected Celes front, while Celes covered Griaias back.
A decent position, indeed.
But against a Sword Master, it was futile.
Individualbat, individual tactics.
The power a Sword Master wields is terrifyingly formidable.
Griaia swung her sword toward the old man reaching out to them.
Simultaneously, Celes joined in.
Bind the movement! Entangle!
The old man, attempting to grab them, suddenly stiffened.
Immediately, Griaias sword descended toward the old mans head.
All her senses told her this attack would connect!
The Sword Masters head should have split open with a crack.
But the sound that followed was different from what they expected.
Thud
Like a sword hitting water-soaked cotton, Griaias sword was deflected.
The old man caught Griaias sword in his hand and moved his foot.
There was no chance for her to dodge the iing kick at such speed.
Inevitably, Griaia received a kick to the abdomen.
Kyaaak!
Whack!
With just one hit, Griaia was incapacitated, and Celes gritted her teeth.
As a mage, closebat isnt my forte.
Even if it wasnt closebat, the opponent was still a Sword Master.
There was no chance of winning, let alone a way to escape.
Without giving her time to think, the old mans fist was already heading towards her.
Seris instinctively closed her eyes, bracing for the imminent burning pain.
However, the expected pain never came. The old man withdrew his punch midway.
Swoosh!
An icy shard, apanied by a sharp sound, flew towards the spot where the old man had stood.
Thud! Thud!
Looking at the sharp fragments embedded deeply in the ground, the old man frowned.
A voice, devoid of high or low tones but beautiful, reached him.
Please step back.
With dark blue hair and bright red eyes, maintaining an unwavering expressionless face, she quietly looked at the old man.
The old man spoke first.
How dare you interfere Do you wish to die?
I cannot condone an invasion of the homnd. Please surrender peacefully.
Surrender? Kekeke. Funny child. Do you even realize your situation?
Seris grew anxious at the old mans words.
The woman who had saved her with ice magic, obviously a mage, would normally have an advantage continuing to cast spells from behind.
Why, then, would she abandon that advantage and face a Sword Master head-on?
Euclid shook her head at the old man.
If you wont surrender, then there is no other choice.
Mana swirled around her, cold and intense, as if bing one with her.
Euclid parted her lips.
Frozen Field.
Crackling-
The ground around her began to freeze.
Panic ensued.
Field magic! Who is it?
A great mage!
Everything trees, bodies froze, but interestingly, it selectively targeted only those wearing Proxias armor.
Such extreme mana control was undeniable.
Even after casting the field magic, she still had mana to spare, looking at the Sword Master emotionlessly.
You better not think of returning alive.
Interesting.
The old man drew his sword for the first time and created an Aura de.
The air seemed to flow towards him, and Seris felt the significant pressure.
Whats happening?
Euclid stepped in front of her, speaking as she passed.
Ill take care of this side; take the fallen one with you.
Following her instructions, Seris quickly picked up Griaia.
While doing so, she kept an eye on the old man, who focused solely on Euclid, not sparing a nce elsewhere.
Seris observed the small woman who didnt tremble even in front of a Sword Master.
A field mage A 6th Circle great mage?
A 6th Circle mage in the Holy Kingdom? She hadnt known.
One thing was certain: in a one-on-one situation, a mage couldnt beat a swordsman of equal skill.
Yet, she faced the old man, and he didnt rashly attack, suggesting there was something between them.
The remaining two Sword Masters found the scene amusing.
Hohoho. This is getting interesting.
Kekeke. Fun to watch but we should probably start chasing the Saintess.
Indeed.
With that, the gracefully aged woman and the witty old man disappeared.
Their mana activation was astounding as they dashed in the direction the Saintess had vanished.
They moved so swiftly through the forest that it seemed they would soon catch up to Iriel.
Zik, watching this, couldnt intercept them. He was too preupied with the fierce sword strikes before him.
Two Sword Masters chasing the Saintess signified potential doom for the Holy Kingdom.
Zik frowned and deflected the middle-aged mans sword.
I need to finish this quickly and go to the Saintess.
Chapter 130: Total War With Proxia (6)
Chapter 130: Total War With Proxia (6)
Iriel ran at a fast pace through the forest.
It wouldnt surprise anyone if she were pursued at any moment.
It would be even more unusual if the Holy Maiden escaped without being chased.
She kicked off trees and followed the stream to avoid leaving tracks.
This way, even if pursued, she could buy some time.
As she headed towards Selonia, Iriel began to feel a sense of unease.
Too quiet.
Aside from the sound of water flowing and the wind blowing, there was no noise.
Normally, there would be the chirping of birds, but now it was eerily silent, almost oppressive.
After a while, Iriel sensed a strong presence approaching from behind.
Without a doubt, she knew.
Such a presence could not be emitted by ordinary beings.
It was the hallmark of those who transcended humanity.
Different from a dragons aura, but undeniably the presence of absolute beings.
Soon, two old men appeared, just as she expected.
A man and a woman, looking like a powerless elderly couple, but in reality, they were Sword Masters.
Iriel quickly generated an Aura de in her hand.
The elderly couple produced Aura des as well.
It seemed they had no intention of letting her pass.
Hohoho. If you had kept running straight, you might have escaped further
What a pity.
Despite their seemingly concerned tone, a thick killing intent emanated from them.
Iriel sneered at their dual nature.
It seemed this was as far as she could go.
Even though she was the Holy Maiden, she could not face two senior Sword Masters.
Not just senior; even two intermediate Sword Masters would be overwhelming.
But she hadnt lost her fighting spirit.
Iriel pointed her aura-generating hand at the elderly couple.
One of you, at least one, I assure you, will apany me.
Ho. If you can manage that.
With that, Iriel charged at them.
She had activated the Holy Maidens blessing while escaping.
Her body, blessed by the Holy Maiden, was like that of a fierce demon.
The elderly couple easily blocked her ferocious attack, aimed at their elbows.
ng!
Sparks flew when the Aura des collided.
She didntck mana.
The problemy in the quality of her Aura de.
The auras of the two senior Sword Masters boasted incredible density.
They could form clear shapes and manipte them freely, wearing down her holy power with ease.
Ugh!
There was just one sh.
Moreover, she, who had initiated the attack, was at a disadvantage.
She flicked her hand to dissipate the recoil and dodged the old mans subsequent attack.
His sharp sword strike split the air where she had just been.
Swoosh!
Despite missing, the sound was incredible, as if the air itself had been sliced apart.
In that moment, Iriel felt a chill down her spine.
She quickly rolled on the ground, narrowly avoiding an aura strike to her back.
Ugh!
Almost split in half at the spine, Iriel, pale-faced, quickly stood up.
The elderly woman showed a surprised expression.
Such remarkable reflexes.
Your attack is quite heavy too. Hohoho.
Despite their seemingly praiseful words, Iriel frowned.
In this situation, their words were nothing but mockery.
But even so, she couldnt retort, as their attacks were relentless and impable.
Hot blood oozed from a cut on her back.
Heal.
Her wound rapidly closed with her chant, resembling that of a magic swordsman.
However, this was possible because of the nature of her holy power mana.
The broad scope of holy magic included the creation of Aura des.
In a sense, Iriels aura was akin to magic.
The elderly couple began pressuring Iriel again.
The old man took the front, while the old woman targeted Iriels back as she focused on the man.
Simple yet challenging, this tactic was especially difficult when executed by Sword Masters.
Even more troublesome than most assassins, Iriel was continuously pushed back.
Though she blocked and dodged well, avoiding major injuries, the umtion of smaller wounds was nearly as dangerous.
Battered and breathless, Iriel red at the couple.
Unlike Iriel, they didnt have a single scratch, which highlighted the stark difference in their abilities.
Overwhelmed with frustration, she couldnt find time to heal and had never felt so weak.
The couple didnt stop their assault, giving her no chance to catch her breath amid their relentless attacks.
Dodging and blocking, Iriel momentarily lost focus on the old woman, and the old mans aura surged toward her neck.
Ah!
Barely dodging, she lost her bnce and fell backward, with the old womans de aiming for her heart.
It was a perfect sequence that would have split her heart in two.
Iriel felt as if time had stopped, with everything around her moving slowly it was the so-called life-shing-before-eyes moment.
Is this the end?
Surprisingly, she wasnt much perturbed by facing death. Instead, she felt an emptiness.
There were so many things left undone.
Iriel closed her eyes, but just before she did, she saw a white figure rushing toward her.
It was a familiar figure.
White hair, blue eyes.
Wearing the same holy robe, it was the figure of a saint.
The old mans aura and the old womans de shattered instantly.
Boom!
Shocked by the broken aura, the elderly couple spat blood.
But their curiosity about who could shatter their aura overshadowed their pain.
At that moment, Iriel felt a chill run down her spine.
She quickly rolled on the ground, narrowly avoiding an aura strike from behind.
Ugh!
Nearly split in half, Iriel got up with a pale face, shocked by the close call.
The old woman looked surprised.
Such fast reflexes.
Your attack is quite heavy too. Hohoho.
Their backhandedpliments made Iriel frown.
In this situation, their words felt like mockery.
Yet she couldnt respond, as their attacks were too perfect and relentless.
Warm blood trickled from a cut on her back.
Heal.
The wound healed instantly with her incantation, resembling a scene out of a tale of a magic swordsman.
But this possibility arose from the nature of her holy power, which included the creation of Aura des.
Iriels aura resembled magic more closely.
The elderly couple resumed their pressure on Iriel.
When the old man attacked from the front, the old woman aimed for Iriels back.
Simple yet effective, especially against Sword Masters.
Despite her best efforts to block and evade, Iriel was steadily forced back.
The numerous small wounds proved as debilitating as a single major injury.
Soon, covered in bruises, Iriel red at the couple, who remained unscathed.
She hadnt even had time to heal, overwhelmed by the stark skill disparity.
Although she had never seen herself as weak, the thorough defeat filled her with deep frustration.
The couple didnt let up, continuing their relentless assault without giving her a moments respite.
Constantly dodging and parrying, Iriel momentarily lost her focus on the old woman, which allowed the old mans aura to surge toward her neck.
Ah!
She narrowly avoided the attack, losing her bnce and tumbling backward, right into the path of the old womans de aimed at her heart.
The couple executed a perfectbination attack.
Her heart was on the verge of being cleaved in two, but suddenly, everything around her seemed to slow down.
Is this how it ends?
Facing death, she felt not panic, but a profound sense of emptiness.
So many dreams left unachieved.
Iriel closed her eyes, but at that moment, she perceived a white figure moving toward her at incredible speed.
White hair, blue eyes.
A figure d in holy robes, reminiscent of a saint.
The old mans aura and the old womans de shattered in a mere instant.
Boom!
Taken aback by the disruption of their aura, the couple coughed up blood.
Their pain was eclipsed by their curiosity about who could shatter theirbined attack.
The elderly couples rash actions had led to their own breathless astonishment.
To use Mana Pressure against a mage capable of casting a Meteor spell with ease? The two elders were clearly delusional.
Ray looked at them, his head cocked in bewilderment.
Ahahaha. What exactly are you doing?
Boom!
If the couplesbined mana was a small stream, Rays was like a vast ocean.
Their mana, iparable in both quality and quantity, caused blood to burst from the couples bodies.
Argh!
Aaah!
Blood oozed from their pores, soaking their clothes.
Overwhelmed by the shock, they couldnt grasp their senses and died.
Iriel couldnt believe that even senior Sword Masters couldnt maintain their lives.
Watching them self-destruct, Ray clicked his tongue in disbelief.
Tsk tsk. Thats why you should know your opponent before using such tactics.
Thats because youre abnormal! Iriel thought, swallowing the words that almost slipped out.
Right now, she had too many questions.
Forcing herself up, Iriel thanked him.
Thank you for helping. But how did you know I was here?
I gathered information from Selonia. That helped me understand the current situation.
What?
Gathering information wouldnt pinpoint the Holy Maidens location, especially in a deep forest. How did he find her precisely?
Ray smirked, seeing her perplexed expression.
You were defending Gehel. Proxia deployed most of their forces for the Gehel invasion, right? If Gehel had been sessfully defended, you would be safe there, no need to worry. But if Gehel fell to the enemy, as the Holy Maiden, youd have to escape to n for the future, like now.
Iriels mouth fell open at Rays unhesitant words.
Even so, that wouldnt specify my location. And if Gehel was in danger, reinforcements could havee, right?
True, there could have been reinforcements. But the Holy Kingdomcks forces to send. The only possible reinforcement could be Euclid, who moves independently.
Right. If she hade to Gehel, your theory would have been just a guess. How could you be so sure to find me here?
Euclid is in Selonia. That means Proxia deployed forces there too. They deliberately attacked Gehel and Selonia almost simultaneously to spread the already scarce forces of the Holy Kingdom.
Ray continued.
The Holy Kingdom fell into their trap by sending Euclid to Selonia. Foolishly enough.
The renowned tacticians of the Holy Kingdom had suddenly been made fools.
Iriel objected.
But if Proxia intended to take Selonia instead of Gehel, your words would be mere spection.
Ray nodded.
If Proxia had sent more forces to Selonia, I would have gone there.
But Proxia sent their main forces to Gehel. That means Gehel was their target. Your weak army couldnt possibly defend it, and you would have had to escape, running around the forest to shake off the pursuit.
Iriel shivered at his confidence-filled answer.
Was this all calcted beforehand?
Is it even possible for a human?
To be so sure she would be in this unknown forest?
Ray, seemingly unaware of her thoughts, looked at the setting sun and said,
Euclid must have reached Gehel by now. We should hurry.
Watching him nonchntly choose his next steps, Iriel shook her head.
This inhuman man should not be judged by human standards.
Chapter 131: The Death Of Zik
Chapter 131: The Death Of Zik
On one side of the battlefield in Gehel, the sword masters duel was raging.
Yet, the disparity in experience and skill proved difficult to bridge.
One couldnt simply grow instantaneously as if by evolution.
Even now, Ziks physical state was so ravaged it defied description.
In contrast, his adversary bore only minor scratches, hardly worthy of being called wounds, save for the lingering afterimages.
Euclid maintained a steady gaze on Zik.
He dared not let his attention waver, nor could he afford to step in.
The elder before him possessed that much strength.
From a distance, Euclid called out.
Zik! Can you still hold on?
Kaang-!
Kugh!
Instead of a reply, only a grunt echoed back.
The predicament was clearly dire.
Euclid, wielding ice magic to restrain the old man, sought a moment to aid Zik.
But the diminutive elder proved unyielding to her will.
Slicing through the ice in a blink and charging at her, Euclid had no choice but to face him once more.
This!
Hohohoho. Did you really think I would let you escape?
Then I shall defeat you first!
Anxiety led to errors.
Euclid was aware of this, yet couldnt suppress her worry.
Amidst her concern, Zik continued to suffer at his adversarys hands.
She cast spells, channeling mana with precise angles and timing.
Even the old sword master had to tread carefully against such exacting magic.
A single misstep could spell his demise.
Fending off one magical assault only to confront another was equally vexing for the sword master.
The stature of a 6th circle grand magician was formidable enough to contend with a sword master.
But just then, a brief cry pierced the air.
Kraak!
Zik!
Ziks midsection had been impaled by his foe.
Unsatisfied, the middle-aged man withdrew his sword, advancing towards Zik.
You fought beautifully. Your swordsmanship was very beautiful. You are a man I acknowledge, so Ill grant you my recognition.
With these words, he raised his sword and shed at Ziks body in various ces.
Unable to resist, his abdomen pierced and his tendons severed, Zik couldnt fight back.
Ugh! Kugh!
Despite the agony of his flesh being torn apart, he bit down and swallowed his screams.
Euclid frowned.
How vicious!
Had it not been for the old man before her, she would have rushed forward immediately, but the prospect of facing a sword master, an anathema to a magician, was overwhelming.
The middle-aged man murmured with an ecstatic expression.
A fine work now to finish it off.
His sword neared Ziks face.
The look on Ziks face, as he red at the middle-aged man, was devoid of fear.
It held a strong spirit, unbending even in the face of potential breaking.
With that look, the middle-aged man, smiling ecstatically, gouged out Ziks eyes.
Ziks mouth gaped to scream from the terrible pain in his eyes, but he managed to suppress his screams until the end.
Gradually losing consciousness, Zik could not resist.
The intense pain from his eyes, abdomen, and various parts of his skin began to fade.
He asionally thought he heard Euclids voice in his ears, but it hardly seemed important now.
My lord Im sorry. It seems I wont be able to fulfill your firstmand.
Bleeding from his eyes and abdomen, Ziky on the ground.
The middle-aged man admired Ziks wounds as if trying to imprint the sight into his memory.
Thus, the tide of the battlefield turned due to one mans defeat.
Having neatly dealt with the afterimages, Iriel immediately set out for Gehel.
En route, Ray, having been briefed on the situation in Gehel by Iriel, wore a grave expression.
This is not good
Yes, its quite bad
Im not sure how long Zik and Euclid can hold out. They are outnumbered, and there are at least two sword masters of intermediate level or higher.
Ray was aware of their strength, but their adversaries were sword masters, often regarded as superhumans.
He himself understood the peril posed by an intermediate-level sword master.
I guess I need to hurry.
He looked at Iriel and inquired.
Can you keep up if I increase the speed?
Lets try.
No sooner had she spoken than Rays body dispersed into space and shot forward.
Now able to activate mana within himself, his mana-wrapped speed was nothing short of remarkable.
So fast!
Iriel began to run as well, summoning her divine power.
Yet even so, the gap between them did not narrow.
In fact, it widened.
Iriel called out to Ray, who was far ahead.
Go on to Gehel! The Saint there probably needs your help desperately!
Upon hearing her call, Ray, who had intended to wait, bolted ahead.
After all, arriving together would be pointless if the battle was already over.
Ray raced through the same forest Iriel had traversed.
His deftness in dodging trees, rocks, and hills rivaled that of an elf.
Some ten minutes into his sprint, the sound of shing weapons filled his ears.
Chang-!
Kaang!
With each stride, the sounds grew louder, and the heavy odor of blood reached him.
The unmistakable scent of blood painted a vivid picture of the situation.
Monsters.
His suspicion was confirmed when hordes of monsters charged at him upon clearing the forest.
Perhaps attracted by his rich mana, an overwhelming swarm of monsters bore down on Ray.
Their sudden onught gave the impression that the battlefield had been ruptured.
As tension on the battlefield momentarily eased, all eyes shifted to the monsters.
Flying types, venomous types, giant types.
The monsters attacked with ferocity, but Ray remained undaunted.
He reached for the sword at his waist.
It was the same sword technique he had demonstrated at the Academy.
With a single stroke, he had sliced through hundreds of monsters, using a technique familiar to him.
The only difference now was that Ray could activate the mana in his body, which was now overflowing with abundance.
Consequently, the power of Rays attack had changed.
Rays inexpensive sword, purchased from the market and secured at his waist, was drawn with exceptional speed.
An aura that sent shivers down the spine split the air as the de moved.
Seogeok
Without any other sound, the cleanly executed sword strike bisected the monsters bodies.
Kieek!
Kraaak!
Kwaang! Kwaang!
The heavy bodies of the monsters thudded to the ground as blood sprayed into the air, all in an instant.
In the span it took to blink a few times, over a thousand monsters had been eradicated.
After that single sword strike, few monsters remained.
In the wake of his overwhelming might, the battlefield fell into a momentary silence.
Th-that was just now
That could only be done by someone like
The army of Proxia might not be aware, but everyone in the Holy Kingdom knew.
There was one hero in the Holy Kingdom, a saint in slumber.
And now, that hero had awakened.
Through the carnage of fallen monsters, a man with white hair and a billowing robe was glimpsed.
As he slew monsters, he noticed something sprawled on the ground.
Ray walked slowly across the now quiet battlefield.
Even as he moved among the enemy soldiers, none dared to attack him.
The dense mana surrounding him threatened to instantly annihte anyone who dared to strike their master.
Not even themanders dared to issue an order.
Upon recognizing the figure lying so unceremoniously on the ground, Rays mind froze.
He made his way to Zik, whoy there wounded.
Ziks abdomen was pierced, and his skin was shed as though it had been used as a canvas.
Looking at his face, Ray saw that one of the eye sockets was empty.
His body had gone cold. He must have been dead for at least twenty minutes.
Ray spoke quietly.
Euclid, who did this to Zik?
At his words, charged with killing intent, Euclid stopped fighting the old man and knelt on one knee before Ray.
Seizing the opportunity, the short-statured old man rushed toward her.
As the sword aimed for her neck, it seemed Euclid was about to be killed.
But, that did not happen.
Seogeok-
With a single stroke, Rays sword cleanly severed the old mans hand.
Kraaaak!
Blood spurted like a fountain, and the old mans screams echoed across the battlefield.
Is it him?
No, he was my opponent. Ziks opponent is that middle-aged man over there.
No sooner had Euclid finished speaking than Ray turned and looked at the middle-aged man.
His cold, emotionless gaze pierced right through the middle-aged mans heart.
With just a nce, Rays mana was already drawn.
Despite the distance, the middle-aged mans eyes burst on the spot.
Perseok-
Aaagh! Kraaak!
How do you find the experience of having your eyeballs burst?
As he spoke, Ray slowly walked toward the middle-aged man.
Even in his decayed state, the mental fortitude of a sword master, someone who had transcended humanity, helped him regain hisposure.
The middle-aged mans sword began to form an Aura de.
Not all Aura des are the same.
Ray lifted his sword and, without hesitation, cut through the middle-aged mans aura along with his sword.
The middle-aged man couldnt even counterattack in the face of the incredibly fast sword strike, invisible to the eye.
Seogeok-
The shock of having his controlled aura sliced off entirely made the middle-aged man spit out a mouthful of blood.
Kuluk! Khaaak!
Mana began to surge uncontrobly, deviating from the mana road.
The pain was as excruciating as having ones veins torn apart.
Rays sword started to ruthlessly run over his skin.
Patterns identical to the scars drawn on Zik materialized all over his body.
No one dared to move as Ray toyed with the intermediate-level sword master like a child.
Finally, Ray thrust his sword into the mans abdomen with a sickening sound.
Pook-
Aaaak!
Ray then drove the sword deep into the ground, turning his back on Zik.
Though he wanted to inflict more pain, he had something more important to attend to.
Euclid, can you takemand of the battlefield on your own?
I will handle it to your satisfaction, no matter what.
I trust you.
With those words, Ray lifted Zik and soared into the forest.
Euclid felt a surge of empowerment from his words of trust.
A battlefield devoid of a sword master posed no challenge to her.
She issued orders to the nearbymanders in a hushed tone.
This is the firstmand given to me by the Saint. I will not tolerate any further disgrace. The 7th Holy Knight Division will take the right nk, the Cornelia Knight Division the rear. The rest will advance with me to the front.
Understood!
We will follow themand!
Chapter 132: The Collaboration Of Divine Magic And Modern Medicine
Chapter 132: The Coboration Of Divine Magic And Modern Medicine
Ray, carrying Zik and crossing the forest, bit his lip slightly.
The situation was quite serious.
His skin, embroidered with wounds, was one thing, but his insides werepletely shredded.
The transverse colon was perforated, and it seemed the kidneys had been grazed.
Just from the visual examination, the situation was bad, but if he were to open the abdomen, he would find something more horrific.
Its been twenty minutes since he died
Frankly, Ray wasnt sure if he could fully utilize his past medical skills here without modern medical equipment.
No assistants, no anesthetics.
No nurses, no assistants, no instrument technicians. Could he really manage with his own skills alone in this ce?
Finding a t area, Ray spread his clothes on the ground andid Zik on them.
The clothes, made of the finest silk, would serve as an excellent makeshift operating table.
Rays divine power purified the dust in the air.
In such a situation, perfume and an air purifier were truly appreciated.
Clean.
He recited the incantation to maintain a sterile state for himself and Zik.
There was nothing proper, but it was time to start the surgery.
If he dyed any longer, even Ray would be out of options.
He created small scalpels with mana.
Maintaining the scalpels required concentration, which made the surgery several times harder than in the modern world.
With a rounded de, he carefully opened Ziks abdomen.
His eyes, once deemed divine in the modern world, began to check all the conditions.
He lifted the organs slightly to identify the problems, like a skilled engineer pinpointing faults in a machine.
The organs can be sufficiently repaired, but
Absurdly, there was ack of blood.
However, in the middle of the forest, obtaining blood was impossible.
Even if he could, there was no way to test the blood or know if Zik would ept it.
Ray clenched his teeth.
In this ce, problems unthinkable in the modern world could lead to death.
He had grown toocent until that moment.
He had neglected to prepare or substitute medical supplies for emergency surgeries and had failed to umte sufficient medical knowledge.
Thus, a situation like this had be inevitable.
Looking down at Ziks cold body, Ray began doing what he could.
He skillfully repositioned the organs.
Drawing forth a thread of mana, he stitched the perforated transverse colon together and sutured the slightlycerated kidney.
Mending the skin wounds also didnt take much time.
His almost miraculous dexterity was evident throughout.
But that didnt mean Zik began to breathe again.
In such a dismal environment, where he couldnt even measure blood pressure, his options were exhausted.
Thats when Iriel arrived.
Zik!
She must have spotted them from afar and rushed to their side.
Seeing Zik lying there dead in such a horrific state, Iriel shook her head.
Hes already dead
He had no words to offer.
Saving lives was his vocation, yet in this predicament, he was powerless to resurrect the fallen.
But just when he thought all hope was lost, Iriel started to act in an unexpected manner.
A tremendous surge of divine power erupted from her.
Her divine power enveloped Zik in a warm embrace.
Rays stitches, the pierced abdomen, and even the eyes reverted to their original condition.
The saints divine magic had mended Ziks body, once a mere corpse.
Rays eyes widened at the miraculous event.
Thats it!
Pardon?
We might still be able to save him!
Bewildered by his seemingly nonsensical words, Iriel shook her head once more.
Unfortunately, Ray, even divine magic has its limits. Its clear, we cant resurrect someone who is already dead.
I know. It wont be divine magic that saves him - it will be me.
With those words, Ray positioned himself in front of Zik.
Then, without any hesitation, he incised Ziks chest.
Iriel was aghast at his actions.
Ray! What on earth are you doing!
Healing.
Who heals by inflicting more wounds! Besides, Zik is already dead!
She spoke in a flustered manner, clearly panicked.
A saint gone mad is indeed a terrifying sight.
Reviving the dead? Does he think hes some kind of lich?
Is he delving into dark magic because hes exhausted all other knowledge?
Whether Ray was aware of her thoughts or not, he remained focused solely on Zik.
Iriel stepped in front of Zik to prevent any further action.
I cannot allow you to continue touching his body.
Theres no other chance to save Zik than right now. Step aside.
I dont understand what youre trying to do. Hes already gone. I understand you cared for him, but this wont bring Zik joy.
Huh
How could he exin? It seemed impossible.
In a world nearly devoid of medical knowledge, exining to Iriel seemed futile, and there was no time for long exnations.
If he couldnt revive Zik while the body was still rtively intact, he would be truly lost.
Reviving him would be futile if the brain cells had died.
Ray halted his hand and looked straight at Iriel.
Trust me. Just as you are a saint, so am I. What Zik needs right now is my intervention.
But Iriel was equally obstinate.
How can you resurrect someone who has passed? Thats the domain of gods. Are we humans now to meddle with their will?
It doesnt concern me whose will it is. If they say death is divine will, then I am the one who challenges it.
Empty words! He is no lich! You cant bring him back to life!
Their views were irreconcble, and understanding eluded them.
Further discussion seemed fruitless.
There wasnt much time left to attempt to save him.
Ray concentrated mana and dered,
If youre going to be obstinate, then try to stop me by force.
The sheer intensity of his mana instantly forced Iriel back.
As she struggled, she continued to be driven away.
Krugh! So it hase to this!
I didnt want it toe to this.
Even as he spoke, the barrier of mana relentlessly pushed her further away.
Only Ray remained standing near Zik, maintaining aplex mana barrier that demanded intense concentration.
He secured the barrier with a single incantation.
Shield.
A transparent, spherical barrier enveloped them.
Ray then let go of the mana barrier.
This shield was strong enough to withstand any interference from Iriel.
Now he could likely perform the surgery without concern.
From outside the barrier, Iriels shouts pierced the silence.
Ray! What you are doing is definitely wrong!
Ray!
Silence.
Completely cutting off any external noise, an ideal operating environment was created.
Yet, he couldnt bear topletely cut her off from Zik, understanding her worry.
Carefully, Ray opened Ziks chest.
The body looked surprisingly normal.
The blood supply was adequate, and the organs appeared healthy.
If he worked quickly, there was a chance to save him.
Ray meticulously cut around the ribs, safeguarding the heart and lungs.
Upon opening the chest, the still heart was exposed.
As anticipated, it showed no signs of beating.
An Automated External Defibritor (AED) would have been perfect, but such technology was nonexistent in this realm.
Ordinarily, brain death would have ensued by now, but Iriels divine magic had preserved Ziks body in the critical window.
The crucial four minutes after cardiac arrest.
Resuscitating him before brain damage reurred was crucial.
Ray began manually massaging the heart.
He felt the familiar sensation from his past life in the modern world through his hands.
He rhythmicallypressed the heart with precise timing and adequate force, channeling a mild current from his fingertips.
Lightning.
He uttered the spell with a minimal amount of mana.
The goal was to employ an extremely low current.
Like an AED, the principle was to send a weak electrical charge to the heart.
A heart normally beats due to the orderly electric signals from ventricr and atrial cells.
An AED corrects arrhythmias or cessation of beats with faint bioelectric currents.
He continued the massage, and the introduction of regr currents elicited a significant response.
Thump
A heartbeat began to return.
Encouraged, Ray gradually increased the hearts pace.
The blood circted more quickly, and the heart established a distinct rhythm.
With the heart in motion again, blood flowed throughout the body, delivering oxygen to the brain.
Of course, this rapid treatment wasrgely due to Iriels assistance.
Since the heart had stopped in an otherwise healthy body, massaging it wasnt challenging.
Even Ray was astonished by the remarkable synergy of divine magic and modern medicine; it was almost like a cheat.
As Ziks body normalized, Ray deactivated the spells restraining Iriel.
Cancel.
The transparent sphere that barred entry vanished, and Iriel quickly moved closer.
Ray! Do you realize what youve done?!
Its over. Heal him.
Ray curtly dismissed Iriels concern as she neared, as though he had anticipated her arrival.
At this, Iriel frowned slightly and cast her divine magic on Zik.
Sigh Heal.
As high-grade divine power flowed into Zik, his chest, which should have been open for surgery, mended without leaving a trace.
However, the difference was that his heart now beat.
It seemed impossible to revive the dead with divine power, yet healing someone who had been brought back to life appeared entirely within reach.
How does this change anything
Iriel, about to speak, suddenly turned her head at the sound of steady breathing.
She ced her hand near Ziks mouth and felt his breath.
Her hands began to tremble.
This cant be He was surely dead I confirmed it
In a world like this, such an event would be inconceivable.
Not only reviving the dead, but even treating simple diseases oftencked adequate remedies in this world.
But the narrative is different in the modern world.
News asionally reported miraculous events: someone presumed dead in the morgue revived, or a patients condition dramatically improved against all odds. Such urrences werent unheard of.
These incidents were oftenbeled as miracles, yet Ray, being a doctor, had fabricated these so-called miracles through medical intervention.
For him, massaging a patients heart within the critical window was routine.
But in a world where medical knowledge was scarce, such an event could only be interpreted as miraculous.
Iriel, who had always seen death as the will of the gods, gazed at Ray, who had challenged deaths finality, and asked,
Ray Are you truly a Saint?
Chapter 133: Revealing The True Identity (1)
Chapter 133: Revealing The True Identity (1)
Are you really a ck magician or a necromancer or something like a lich?
Iriel asked with suspicion.
Honestly, isnt that the case!
It was unthinkable for someone to be able to revive the dead!
If such a person existed, they must have been a ck magician of extreme caliber or a lich!
Moreover, inflicting wounds to heal them? Such a method of treatment did not exist in this world.
ck magicians created chimeras or conducted certain experiments, not opening up someones chest for healing purposes.
Ray frowned at Iriels words.
What are you talking about? Your god forcibly brought me here. Do you think anyone bes a saint because they want to?
That was true when thought about.
They had brought him here, and the gods had chosen him.
Saying he was a ck magician meant that the gods had chosen a ck magician as a saint.
Iriel quickly retracted her statement.
I misspoke. The situation is just too unbelievable
It was not just unbelievable; she couldnt believe it.
Despite seeing it with her own eyes, she couldnt ept it.
He had cut open the chest. That was a fatal wound.
How could Zik be alive after having his organs tampered with!
Bewildered by her thoughts, Iriel managed to restrain herself with superhuman patience.
Now was not the time to resolve her doubts.
Ray spoke to Iriel.
Instead, go help Euclid. Proxias n has failed, so theyll try to end it at Gehel, where they have the most troops.
Okay. And what about you, Ray?
At her question, Ray smiled slyly.
Me? I have something to do.
Iriel tilted her head in puzzlement at his smile.
No matter how many times she thought about it, the thoughts of a saint were often iprehensible.
Iriel nced at Zik once more, then nodded and picked him up.
She tore her sleeves into pieces to securely tie Ziks back to prevent him from falling, and looked at Ray.
For now, Ill ce Zik in a safe location. The remaining forces should be able to hold out under hermand.
Alright. See you in Selonia.
With those words, Iriel flew off to somewhere else.
Ray watched her diminishing figure, then smiled coldly.
They should have dealt with it by now.
He murmured to himself and began walking toward a certain destination.
The chief priest of Gehel was sound asleep.
Despite Gehel having turned into a battlefield, he had found a safe ce and was sleeping without worry.
However, the chilling sensation of something cold touching his neck abruptly awoke him.
I didnt sense any presence
As this thought crossed his mind, a deep, heavy voice reached his ears.
Wake up.
A man with numerous scars on his face held a sword to the priests neck no, to the neck of the now chief priest of Gehel.
The chief priest quietly rose to his feet.
Who are you? Do you understand the gravity of what youre doing to me?
Dont speak carelessly. Its Hismand. His words are above allws of the Holy Kingdom.
Who are you referring to as Him?
Youre not in a position to be asking questions. Just answer mine.
Under whose order is this? Ill pay ten times whatever hes offering.
The man listened quietly to the chief priests words, then whispered,
If its just talking, theres no need for the other parts.
With that, he swiftly sliced off the chief priests left arm with his sword.
Overwhelmed by excruciating pain, the chief priests face twisted instantly.
Aaaagh!
Whos above you?
Aaaah! My arm! My arm!
Be quiet. Do I need to cut off the other arm to satisfy you?
Ugh Ugh
The chief priest, struggling to stifle his cries, began to weep.
It was a pain unlike any he had ever known, threatening to drive him to madness.
Yet, he was too terrified of the man before him to make any sort of move.
Just one nce was enough to sense the oppressive aura that weighed down on him.
But the chief priest noticed something even more astounding.
He wasnt the only one in the roomthe man who had broken in was apanied by six more figures surrounding him.
Unknown to the chief priest, they were the seven protectors of the Saint.
How could seven people have entered without him sensing a thing?
The woman standing at the back with her arms crossed seemed even more terrifying than the man in front of him.
Her aura was ferociously wild.
The look in her eyes was that of an absolute ruler.
The man questioned the chief priest again.
I asked whos above you.
Ugh Above me is the archpriest, Lord Zabil
Im not asking about that hierarchy. Im asking about your role as an officer of Proxia.
Pr, Proxia
Could they really know about that?
How? The covert operations were meticulous.
Even if they knew about the existence of Proxia, how did they find out he was involved with Proxia!
Stunned and speechless, the chief priest trembled under their gazes. Then, the short woman, Soyeong, spoke up.
Not talking, huh? Seems like hes not willing to share.
No! Ill tell you!
Fearing another amputation, he stammered with trembling lips.
Theres no one above me. I was instructed to clear out any obstacles to Proxias expansion into Gehel
His tone had changedpletely.
Soyeong cocked her head and inquired,
None? Then who conveyed those orders?
Ugh Through a mana crystal I dont know where it transmits from. They contact me first when they have something to say.
The seven exchanged nces.
Was it a cell-structured organization?
But even such organizations have clear boundaries.
What exactly are they if even the chief priest is just a pawn in their n?
Staying here wouldnt yield any more information.
Soyeong nudged the man, saying,
Move aside. This is my area now.
At hermand, the man, Heukyeong, stepped aside.
Soyeong directly faced the chief priest and suddenly burst forth with divine power.
What she was using was divine magic.
Specifically, it was a form of mental divine magic, rare and seldom mastered.
Even Eyna and Iriel couldnt perform this.
It wasnt about controlling or reprogramming the mind; it could, however, discern the truthfulness of words.
Since they werent born with the Eyes of Truth like the Elves, they resorted to magic for such purposes.
Soyeong seemed tired even from that brief spell.
Mental magic generally required more divine and mental energy than other types.
It was understandable for her to feel exhausted, considering she wasnt a saint, saintess, or pope.
Hmm His words seem to be true.
I see.
Im a bit sleepy now
After using the demanding magic, Soyeong gradually sumbed to drowsiness.
Hongyeong caught her as she fell and said,
Cheongyeong, finish the task thoroughly.
Understood, Hongyeong.
Cheongyeong, after bowing in respect, unsheathed his dagger as Hongyeong departed.
He then respectfully bowed to the chief priest.
This is Hongyeongsmand. Dont take it too personally.
Wait, just a
Seogeok
Before he could finish speaking, Cheongyeong swiftly beheaded him.
As the clean sword stroke passed by the chief priest, his head fell to the ground, his face still showing he didnt understand how he died.
Cheongyeong shook the blood off his de and looked around.
Follow Hongyeong.
With a cold demeanor, Cheongyeong gazed out the window towards the ongoing battle, a chill in his eyes.
Ray immediately went to meet the Pope.
No matter how high-ranking the Pope was, he couldnt refuse a request from Ray, a saint and the primary hero of the war.
Ray opened the door and slightly bowed.
I greet Your Holiness.
And I greet the Saint.
After exchanging formalities, the Pope spoke.
Its both a pleasure and a surprise to see the Saint so suddenly. What brings you here?
Sensing the urgency, Ray got straight to the point.
Your Holiness, I believe we have identified the leaders of the enemy, Proxia.
The Pope leaned forward, showing his interest in Rays words.
Please tell me, Saint.
Yes. To get straight to the point, Proxia is not a newly formed organization.
What do your words imply?
The Popes expression furrowed slightly, struggling to grasp the implication.
Despite deploying numerous informants, they had obtained no substantial information.
Was Proxia not a new group, after all?
Ray continued.
Such arge army cannot form without the notice of other kingdoms. First, the Holy Kingdom requested support from neighboring kingdoms.
The Pope listened quietly to Rays words.
However, we were rejected. It wasnt a holy war, nor had any necromancers emerged, so they saw no reason to assist. Of course, my being asleep also yed a part.
With the Saint asleep, showing no signs of awakening, the neighboring kingdoms felt no obligation to assist, risking their own military losses.
This was a consequence of the Holy Kingdoms minimal engagement in diplomacy.
Focused solely on faith, they had paid little attention to diplomacy.
Even financial support would have been in dire straits if Ray hadnt introduced new agricultural and trade practices.
However, the current concern was not about diplomatic issues.
Ray looked directly at the Pope and said,
Proxia is not a singr, newly formed force. Rather, it is a coalition formed by neighboring countries.
Neighboring countries? Are you certain of this information?
The Popes tone remained even andposed, but his hands gripped the throne, trembling with rage.
Ray nodded.
I sent a few reliable people to investigate. It seems our Holy Kingdom is also involved.
The Popes face contorted instantly.
He had been so pleased to receive a response from the gods.
He had felt joy leading a kingdom that seemed to delight the gods.
But after hearing Rays story, only emptiness remained.
In this kingdom serving the gods, a kingdom beloved by the gods, the emergence of a betrayer was unthinkable, uneptable.
The Inquisition required notification to eliminate this betrayal.
However, Rays words were unexpected, even to the Pope.
Leave them be.
Chapter 134: Revealing The True Identity (2)
Chapter 134: Revealing The True Identity (2)
Why leave them be?
Are you saying we should just let such heretics go unpunished?
Is the Saint in his right mind? How can a Saint tell us not to punish heretics!
Saint, how can you say such a thing?
The leader of the country showed no excitement toward the Pope.
He simply looked at Ray, seemingly baffled.
He turned to the Pope and said,
If we punish them now, we will only make Proxia wary. Topletely eradicate the heresy, the Pope must wait.
At Rays words, the Popepsed into thought.
Then he shook his head.
Thats uneptable. How can those who follow the merciful Gaia ignore heretics? I will defeat them one by one. This will please Gaia more.
Rays face tightened slightly.
If things had gone ording to n, they could havepletely wiped out Proxia, but that damned faith began to interfere.
He had forgotten that this was a holy nation.
A ce where people chose faith over simple and efficient methods.
It was improbable that the leader of such a nation would easily consent.
There was nothing Ray could do if the Pope refused.
In times of war, the Popes power was immense.
With the Pope being so resolute, thest option had disappeared.
A person with such fanatical faith wouldnt alter their stance, even with a sword at their throat.
Ah this is troublesome.
Ray sighed softly and nodded.
Understood. Do as you wish, Your Holiness. But be wary of the neighboring countries. Im not sure what exactly Proxia is, but its clear its not a solitary force.
The Pope replied with a grave expression.
I will do so.
Ray had first mentioned the neighboring countries to the Pope as a warning not to trust them overly.
If an unknown force invaded the holy nation and the closest allies failed to provide support, it would be quite suspicious.
He had approached the Pope because he felt his own power was slightlycking, but the Pope had decided to confront them on his own.
Perhaps it would have been better not to have brought it up at all.
If the Pope began to interfere with the spies in the holy nation of Proxia, noticing the movement, they would start to withdraw from the front lines.
Then Ray sending the Seven Heavenly Messengers to neighboring countries would have been in vain.
The situation would revert to a month earlier when Proxia first invaded.
But now there was no other choice.
Not even knowing who the leaders were, and now with the Pope refusing his suggestion.
I should not have said anything.
Even so, as the leader of a country, he believed he would make a different choice than merely following faith.
He did not think they would follow only faith while their people died and their troops diminished.
But their faith was far greater than Ray had expected.
Even with the fate of the nation at stake, they prioritized faith.
Ray bowed to the Pope again and left the audience room.
He had hoped to gain more than what he came with but left with nothing.
The Seven Heavenly Messengers were moving to another country.
Their speed was like the wind.
Jeokyeong asked as he passed by,
I did investigate as the Saint ordered, but I never thought even the Gehel Sanctuary would be involved.
It means the Holy Nation is no longer what it used to be.
Jeokyeongughed at Hyulyeongs response.
How interesting. Now, when there are two saints for the first time in history, its the decline of the Holy Nation.
They were speechless for a moment.
The Seven Heavenly Messengers were also part of the Holy Nation.
Their faith couldnt be small.
But seeing the Holy Nation heading toward ruin, they felt anger and a sense of something breaking.
The fear of losing the ce they had lived in and could live in.
It weighed heavily on their minds.
They moved as per themand, but the thought didntpletely disappear.
Everywhere they went, they saw corpses left unattended and people wailing over them.
Unspeakable scenes unfolded in the dusty ruins.
The streets that once overflowed with happiness were now smeared with bloodstains.
What sin had these peoplemitted to deserve such a fate?
To reduce even one more sorrow, eradicating Proxia as soon as possible was the only answer.
Hongyeong carried the sleeping Soyeong, quickening their pace.
Ray returned straight to his mansion.
I really cant understand. The country is falling apart, what are they thinking?
How could they do such inefficient things without knowing what would happen?
As a believer, it might be the highest mindset, but as a leader, it was the worst choice.
Ultimately, it was the people who would suffer from the Popes decision.
Ray began to worry, clutching his head.
Proxia has suffered losses in Gehel. Will they start to retreat? Or will they attack Selonia again?
With so little information, he couldnt predict.
Perhaps this loss of troops meant nothing to Proxia.
They had at least six known Sword Masters, enough power to destroy a medium-sized kingdom.
If they still had simr forces, it could be an unexpected variable.
For example, if they gave up advancing to the Holy Nation and targeted other kingdoms.
If so, other kingdoms would have no choice but to sumb to Proxia.
Except for a powerful nation like the Lecian Empire, no kingdom could stand against them as a single force.
If they continued to eliminate kingdoms one by one, their power would only grow.
He didnt know how big they could get, but in the worst case, even he might not be able to stop them.
Now was the perfect time to strike, but with the Pope opposing, he couldnt act alone.
Even as a Saint, he couldnt move the entire Holy Nation with just military force and war contributions.
After sitting, standing, and aimlessly repeating squats, Ray finally shook his head, clearing his thoughts.
Ah Cant help it. Ill find out something by asking the Necromancer.
He thought that even if the Necromancer was a ck magician shunned by the continent, he would be moved by Rays sincere concern for the people and reveal the truth.
If not, Ray was fully prepared to forcepliance.
First, Ray headed to Eirs mansion.
He needed to pick up a few things there.
Upon his arrival at the heavily guarded underground dungeon, the gatekeepers recognized him and gasped.
Huh! Greetings, Saint!
Greetings, Saint! You have awakened!
Ahaha. I must have slept too much, right?
Not at all.
Everyone already knew of the struggles he had endured for the Holy Nation.
No one criticized him for merely sleeping for a month.
Ray addressed the guards.
May I speak with the Necromancer for a moment, is that possible?
Actually, Eir instructed us to open the door immediately if you came.
Eir did?
Yes. He said he wanted you to interrogate him.
The guard opened therge door as he spoke.
He is on the lowest floor. That area is beyond my authority, so please forgive me for not escorting you.
Thats fine. Thank you for your efforts.
Ray, clutching a leather bag, stepped into the dungeon.
From the dungeons entrance, the miserable state of the prisoners was evident.
This ce housed only the most vicious criminals.
From fallen nobles to heretics, one could see they were all there upon closer inspection.
As Ray, dressed in clean robes, walked past, they reached out to him.
I am innocent! I dont belong in a ce like this!
Please let me out! Let me leave this ce!
Ray looked at them with indifference.
Being here meant they had definitelymitted crimes.
Honestly, in any other prison, there might be innocent people, but not here.
If their guilt wasnt certain, they wouldnt be in this dungeon.
Some had stabbed others in the heart, some had killed.
The screams of those who destroyed everything others had built did not concern him.
After passing the first floor and descending to the third basement, the noise subsided.
This was the lowest floor of Selonia prison.
An eerie silence pervaded the area.
In the most secluded corner of this floor, Ray sensed a presence.
He approached and spoke to an old man whoy as if copsed.
Its been a while?
The old man stirred at his voice.
Kekeke. I wondered when you woulde
The old man, previously lying on his back, sat up to face Ray.
Their eyes met, filled with venom.
So has the situation in the Holy Nation worsened?
Yeah. Its aplete mess because of Proxia or whatever.
Hehehehe. Thats pleasantly surprising news.
Thats why Im here to ask you a few things.
The Necromancer merely sneered at his casual tone.
Do you think this old man will speak so easily?
No. I dont think so.
Ray replied with a sly smile.
Please dont speak easily. I have plenty of time right now. Hehehe.
As he spoke, he opened his leather bag.
Inside, various medical tools were visible.
There was an unidentified liquid and des that made ones legs cramp just by looking at them.
Ray rummaged through the bag and pulled out a book.
It was a medical textbook.
He had visited Eirsb to gather the book and tools.
Honestly, it would be more urate to say he hade for a medical experiment rather than to interrogate the Necromancer.
His eyes, contemting what to use first, gleamed devilishly.
The old man, who had withstood all forms of torture without speaking, sensed something terribly amiss.
Chapter 135: Revealing The True Identity (3)
Chapter 135: Revealing The True Identity (3)
The situation in Gehel was handled by Euclid and Iriel.
With a 6th circle grand sorcerer and the saint Iriel inmand, oveing a few thousand soldiers was more than feasible.
Moreover, the enemys morale had hit rock bottom, while that of the Holy Nation was soaring.
Naturally, there was no reason for the Holy Nation to lose.
On the verge of a crushing victory, the Holy Nation managed to recapture Gehel Castle that night.
They did not becent, but the joy of victory was indescribable.
A festival broke out in Gehel Castle, once a sea of mes.
Soldiers opened the wine from the underground cers and enjoyed themselves.
There was no chance of the enemy forces attacking again.
Most of Proxiasmanders were dead, and their soldiers were too busy fleeing.
Having experienced the power of Euclid and Iriel, they would be safe for a while.
Euclid stood on an old-fashioned balcony, her blue hair fluttering in the wind.
A pleasantly cool breeze brushed past her.
Iriel approached her with a ss of wine.
What are you doing here all alone in such a ce?
As soon as she saw her, Euclid knelt on one knee.
Greetings, Saint.
Enough of that. No need for formalities now.
At her words, Euclid slowly stood up.
It was a tough day, wasnt it?
It was a day where they exerted themselves to the point of exhaustion.
They repelled Proxias army, brought Zik, and relocated them to Gehel Castle.
The day ended only after receiving reports about the situation in Selonia and Siliene and devising countermeasures.
It was a day so exhausting it almost brought tears to her eyes.
Yet, Euclids expression remained calm.
Its okay.
Iriel looked closely at Euclids profile.
She said it was okay, but it probably wasnt.
Having led the battle in Siliene to victory and then joining as reinforcements in Gehel, she must have had the hardest time of anyone here.
She showed no sign of difficulty, masking the extent of her inner pain.
The pair maintained their silence on the balcony, gazing at the star-filled sky.
The stars shone beautifully, indifferent to the days events.
How much time had passed as they quietly observed the sky, sipping wine?
Euclid broke the silence.
Lately, Ive watched many people die or been present at their deaths. It makes me wonder. What is life, exactly? Can one truly be proud of living it correctly?
Her tone was neither inquisitive nor confessional.
Yet, Iriel sensed profundity in the ambiguity.
Is achieving a set goal really all life is about?
Her voice, softer than usual, reverberated across the balcony.
Euclid, already small in stature, seemed even more diminutive that day.
Iriel, still staring at the sky, replied.
I dont know No one can say wandering without a purpose is wrong Perhaps only the gods have that knowledge.
Even she, held in high esteem as a saint, could not im she knew the correct way to live.
Thus, she had little to offer.
Given my short life so far maybe living as one desires is the right path?
Euclid took a sip of her wine in response to the ambiguous answer.
It wasnt a freeing solution, nor one that could lift the spirits, but somehow, it was a satisfying one.
She nodded slightly in agreement.
Thats true.
Afterward, neither spoke again.
Only the moonlight, spilling onto the balcony, and the distantughter of soldiers provided illumination.
The toll of constant warfare had worn down not only the soldiers.
Arghh!
Ray, who had inserted a tumor sample into the Necromancer, was in the midst of surgery.
Be quiet. Youre disturbing my concentration.
He was determined to analyze the tumors behavior andpare it to contemporary tumors.
Some might deem his actions inhumane.
But Ray thought there was no need to show humanity toward the Necromancer who had killed countless people to be what he was.
Therefore, he did not hesitate to proceed with the surgery.
The Necromancer was bound by a hold spell, unable to move except for his mouth.
Moreover, unlike those who had interrogated him before, this madman showed no signs of fatigue.
In fact, he seemed to be enjoying it.
He observed his own condition, turned with excitement, and scribbled something on parchment.
And though the pain was excruciating, he could not lose consciousness.
If only he could faint, but Rays quick hands and magic prevented the Necromancer from slipping away.
He was a doctor with impable gentleness.
Somehow, it felt as if this could continue for a week or even a month.
Wouldnt it be wiser to speak up quickly?
If this pain persisted, he would eventually talk anyway, so wouldnt it be better to speak sooner to reduce his suffering?
Such thoughts crossed the Necromancers mind.
At that moment, Ray took out an artificial imnt used on Eir from his bag.
He still had questions about this procedure.
He had confirmed that there was no rejection when transnting orc body parts to another person.
However, he was unsure what side effects might ur after the procedure.
He also wondered if this could only be used as a substitute for imnts or if it had other applications.
Such experiments must be conducted at times like these!
As you age, your eyesight worsens, right? Ill make sure you see well.
In a certain light, that could seem like a positive thing.
In the modern world, it would be an honor to receive his treatment!
But it seemed not for the old man.
He suddenly felt fear at the strange objects Ray was holding, knowing nothing about them.
People are tremendously afraid of the unknown.
That fearpelled the Necromancer to open his mouth.
Ill talk! What do you want to know?
Ray paused for a moment, then looked at the old man and said,
The identity of Proxias army. Ah, if you know, their base location too. And the reason theyre targeting the Holy Nation, or any other objectives they might have?
Alright! Proxia is Uh!
Just as the old man was about to speak, Ray covered his mouth with his hand.
The Necromancer looked at Ray, confused, and Rayughed sinisterly, shaking his head.
Hehehe. Dont rush. Lets take our time.
Ugh!
This, this madman!
Screams echoed once again in the underground dungeon.
Uhm
Violet hair rustled softly as it cascaded down.
Zik slowly opened his eyes.
Right, I was dead.
Could this be the afterlife?
When he cautiously moved, his body responded without any pain.
Yet, everything felt too real.
From the softness of the bed beneath his hand to the lively breeze caressing his whole body.
Why was he alive?
His injuries should have been fatal.
Even his vision, which seemed fine, indicated that his previously severed eye had been restored.
What on earth
Zik hastily dressed and stepped outside.
Gehel Castle came into view immediately.
The grandeur of the castle, the refreshing wind, the grass swaying in it, and the fresh air struck him with a sense of reality.
The renewed sense of life, which he thought he had lost, inexplicably brought a lump to his throat.
A few knights passing by quickly bowed their heads to him.
Lord Zik, youre awake!
What a relief!
Zik, almost tearing up, quickly turned away.
Im fine. Instead, report to me in detail what happened while I was unconscious.
Though they were not directly under Ziksmand, as the leader of the Duke of Trays House, they had a duty to answer.
Moreover, they held personal respect for Zik.
The youngest ever Sword Master.
The weight of that title was no small matter.
Here was the man who had reached a realm all swordsmen aspired to.
Not long after you copsed, the Saint arrived.
At their words, he immediately reacted.
Zik quickly turned back, almost shouting.
You mean the Saint woke up!
The knights awkwardly smiled and replied.
Yes The Saint killed most of the monsters on the battlefield. He also fought the Sword Masters. Then he carried you and went into the forest
Did he owe his life again?
It was the second time he had been protected by the very lord he was supposed to guard.
He clenched his fist.
Despite being a Sword Master, he had recently felt insufficient.
Far from serving the Saint, he felt like a burden.
What a useless person I am.
As Zik trembled, two knights approached him.
Ah! By the way, if you wake up, the Saintess asked to see you.
The Saintess?
Yes. The knights on duty were repeatedly told to convey this message.
Understood. Go ahead, you may leave now.
The two knights bowed and left.
Zik watched them for a moment before moving.
He didnt know why the Saintess wanted to see him, but he had to respond if called.
Considering they were in Gehel Castle and not Selonia, she would likely be in an annex or office.
He re-entered the annex where he had been resting and started to tidy up.
He wouldnt allow himself to meet a saint in an unkempt state.
After checking his appearance again, finding nothing amiss, he sheathed his sword at his waist.
He then headed to the lords office where the Saintess was likely waiting.
Chapter 136: Revealing The True Identity (4)
Chapter 136: Revealing The True Identity (4)
When he arrived at the office, as he expected, Iriel was there.
Perhaps because of the ongoing war, the office was empty except for the pleasant sunlight streaming in.
Iriel looked at Zik sternly.
Youre awake?
Greetings, Saintess.
Zik knelt on one knee with proper formality, to which Iriel said,
I called you here for a specific reason.
After a brief pause, she continued,
Zik. Leave the battlefield and go to the Saint.
What?
It was disrespectful to question or talk back to a saint.
However, Zik couldnt help but react to Iriels iprehensible words.
Leave the battlefield?
His absence would significantly weaken their strength.
After all, losing the power of a Sword Master was no small matter.
Quite flustered, Zik asked,
May I ask why?
Seeing his bewildered state, Iriel sighed and said coldly,
You are weak. In this situation, you are just a burden. Do you want the Saint toe and save you again if you are in danger? The three great families and I will take care of this ce. You should leave.
Zik felt as though he had been struck on the back of his head by her words.
Weak. A burden.
He had never been addressed with such words before, but now, they didnt seem wrong.
Compared to Iriel and Euclid, he was the weakest among the three.
In duels with Sword Masters, he had only been pushed back, contributing nothing to the battlefield.
His lips trembled as if to say something, but then he fell silent.
I obey yourmand.
Please leave. Thats all I needed from you.
Dismissed by her, Zik left the office.
He felt as though all strength had drained from his shoulders.
Once he had left, Iriel, alone in the office, sighed softly.
Ah Is this okay, Saint? You always make me y the bad role.
Though she didnt want to say those words, she had no choice since Ray had asked her to.
She didnt understand what he was thinking.
Aaah! Stop it! Just stop!
Despite the Necromancers cries, which were close to screams, Ray ignored him.
The process of forcibly keeping the eyes open, followed by the imntation of the artificial imnt, was excruciating.
But the one performing the procedure had once been called a god, so the operation was brief.
His skill was so refined that he intermittently injected tiny droplets of liquid to keep the drying eye moist.
Within just a few minutes, the imnt had been inserted into the Necromancers eye.
Finally, he was allowed to close his eyes.
The pain in his eyes remained, enough to prevent him from opening them again.
He whimpered,
Ill talk! Just let me speak, please!
At this, Ray nodded and responded,
Alright, that should be enough.
The Necromancer quickly began to speak.
Even while enduring torture, he was always timing his revtion,
always ready to speak at any given moment.
The true identity of Proxia is the Tower of Magic!
The Tower of Magic?
Surprised by the unexpected answer, Ray frowned.
The Tower of Magic?
Why would it reappear now, after having vanished along with the era of magic?
The Necromancer quickly continued, not wanting to miss his chance to speak.
He knew not when the madman before him might resort to more drastic measures.
While it is widely believed that the Tower of Magic disappeared with the era of magic, the truth is slightly different
Keep talking since Im not hitting you.
Ray, the instigator of the grisly procedure, urged him on.
There were five main towers: ck, Red, Blue, Gold, and Yellow. The rest were merely offshoots without any real significance. We maintained a bnce among ourselves, correcting the magical order between nations.
Huh?
Something about the storys progression struck Ray as odd.
From the Necromancers words, it sounded like they were simply doing their jobs and living harmoniously.
Clenching his teeth, the Necromancer said,
But then those bastards! The allied nations of the continent, feeling threatened by our power, attacked the Tower of Magic. We gathered our forces to fight back. The ck Tower raised the undead, and the Red Tower destroyed the buildings of many kingdoms.
So, during that process, the era of magic
Yes. The ck Tower ultimately used magic that should never have been touched. Ever heard of a Bone Dragon? Kekeke
He hadnt just heard of it; he had beaten one.
As a result, both the era of magic and the Tower of Magic were said to have been destroyed but in reality, the Tower of Magic didnt perish. It merely went into hiding, waiting for the day of revenge. And that coalition of towers is what Proxia is.
Ray was at a loss for words.
So, the allied nations of the continent had ended the era of magic and created the super-organization Proxia.
They had unwittingly paved the way for their own demise.
But that didnt mean he would let them bring destruction upon the continent.
After thinking for a moment, Ray asked the old man,
So, why does Proxia target the Holy Nation? Even during the era of magic, the Holy Nation wasnt part of the allied nations, right?
The old man answered easily, as if wondering why he was even asking,
Because its the Holy Nation.
Ray understood the vague answer.
Proxia sought revenge.
Then, it made sense to first eliminate the most threatening source of divine power, right?
Destroying undead and instantly healing the injured.
Sacred magic, almost as disturbing as ck magic to Proxia, must have been an eyesore.
Had he been in their position, he would have targeted the Holy Nation first.
Now understanding their motives, Ray nodded.
So, where is Proxias main base?
The old man chuckled darkly, Even though I acknowledge your strength you probably wont stand a chance.
Huh?
There exists a ck sorcerer there who can summon a Bone Dragon. Of course, it requires vast wealth, but we finally managed to gather it. The day when rivers of blood will flow across the continent is not far off. Hehehehe.
At the old mans ominousughter, Rayughed darkly as well.
He had indeed gained valuable information.
Then, they wouldnt be able to summon a Bone Dragon now, would they?
The old man had spoken of a Bone Dragon that had been defeated long ago.
To summon it again, they would need to start gathering resources from scratch.
Moreover, the storys flow suggested that the ck Tower was primarily made up of ck magicians.
If he could annihte such a ce, the future would be much brighter.
Ray felt pleased with this unexpected boon.
So, where is it? Hehehe.
Hisughter caused the Necromancers face to wrinkle slightly as he disclosed the location.
What more could he do after revealing it, except be hunted down and killed?
He believed that Ray was still under the impression that they possessed the Bone Dragon.
Its in the Grensia Mountains.
Grensia?
Ray was familiar with this ce.
It was the first mountain range on the continent where dwarves and elves coexisted.
Of course, that didnt mean there was harmony between the residents.
Dwarves, with their love for mining and forging weapons, were seen by the elves as damaging nature for their own desires.
Due to their contentious rtionship, conflicts were frequent.
Despite its fertile soil and rich ore veins, no one inhabited the area nearby.
Furthermore, the range was not imed by any nation.
To be precise, it belonged to none.
It was one of the few neutral territories.
Considering this, a neutral area indeed seemed like the perfect ce for Proxia to expand its forces and organize.
The interrogation proceeded.
Proxias forces were impressive in scale, boasting numerous high-level personnel. The origins of their funding for building such a force and the extent of their influence on various nations remained questions until now.
Ray had obtained most of the answers he sought before he left the dungeon where the Necromancer was imprisoned.
He had inquired about nearly everything possible.
He had not anticipated the Necromancer divulging the location of Proxias headquarters.
The information he had gathered was more valuable than he had initially believed.
His next steps were now evident.
He nned to craft a meticulous strategy topletely eliminate them, ensuring not a trace remained.
Considering a meteor strike was one option, but that risked involving innocent elves, dwarves, and the neighboring nations.
Minimizing civilian casualties was his priority.
ording to the Necromancer, Proxias confidencey chiefly in their high-level personnel.
Their strength was not just in numbers; they boasted fifteen Sword Masters and seven 6th circle grand sorcerers.
Such a congregation was logical, given they held books with secrets from the era of magic.
The systematic training of their elite forces was a concern; even the Lecian Empire might falter against them.
Furthermore, there were rumors of a 7th circle grand sorcerer residing there, a first since the era of magic had ended.
Ray knew he had to heighten his alertness.
With the Bone Dragon no longer a threat, a hasty attack from them was unlikely, but caution was still warranted.
He pondered the situation with a sense of foreboding.
This fight is going to be tougher than expected.
The continent faced destruction before his ambitions to revolutionize medicine could be realized.
Without hesitation, Zik mounted his horse.
He sent his knights and guards away, deciding to proceed alone.
He followed the predetermined path into a forest.
Although his destination was Selonia, his route was obscure and uncharted.
Before long, he stumbled upon a band of orcs.
The encounter was hardly surprising.
Delving deep into the forest on a horse that appealed to the pte, attracting monsters was an inevitable consequence for Zik.
Fortunately, Ziks horse was quite exceptional.
It didnt abandon its master and flee just because monsters appeared.
Without a word, Zik drew his sword from his waist and shed at the orcs necks.
Swoosh
With a clean stroke, an orcs head fell to the ground.
A mere monster that lived in a tribal setting stood no chance against the aura of a Sword Master.
With just one swing of his sword, three or four orcs thudded to the ground.
The overwhelming difference in strength reduced the group from over thirty orcs to fewer than twenty.
Chweeek! Run away!
Human! Chweeek! Strong!
The panicked orcs tried to flee, but they were no match for Zik, who attacked relentlessly.
With an expressionless face devoid of emotion, Zik ughtered them without getting a single drop of blood on his clothes and only sheathed his sword after all the orcs were dead.
The surrounding area had be a scene of carnage.
Orc blood and bodies, mixed with trampled leaves and trees, turned the forest floor into a sea of red, and the fresh air of the forest was reced with the smell of blood.
Kneeling amidst the orc blood, Zik murmured to himself,
I am strong
He clutched his chest tightly.
His heart felt unbearably heavy.
Intense feelings of self-loathing pounded in his head.
He was just a guardian who was being protected.
Euhuk
Tears, hot and unexpected from a man who seemed unlikely to ever show them, streamed down his face.
Chapter 137: A Successor To Entrust (1)
Chapter 137: A Sessor To Entrust (1)
Ray was deep in thought, holed up in his mansion.
The enemys forces were monstrous.
Having more Sword Masters than one could count on their fingers spoke volumes.
And to think the adversary was a coalition of Towers of Magic?
Was he really to fight such unheard-of foes?
He sighed involuntarily.
He wanted tounch a grand magic attack right then, but he suppressed his surging desire.
After all, even with magic, it was impossible topletely annihte them.
The scope of this organizedwork was unclear.
ording to the Necromancer, even the Lesian Empire had several spies embedded.
It was a serious matter.
Most of the kingdoms on the continent were under their control.
With Proxias influence extending tomerce, trade, and politics, there were no easy countermeasures.
Of course, he could face the Sword Masters in war.
But the enemy wouldnt be foolish enough to let that happen.
Splitting their high-level forces, sending two to each different area, left Ray without options.
Then, an idea struck him.
They could create their own high-level personnel.
Coincidentally, a messenger arrived.
Saint, Lord Zik is here.
Perfect timing.
Iriel must have done her part well.
Ray smirked.
Let him in.
Zik stood silently, his head bowed.
Given that he had been sent away by Iriel, Ray could guess what had happened.
Ray kept his emotions hidden and sternly spoke,
Youre awake.
Yes, thanks to your grace, my lord.
Ziks response made Ray frown.
Zik, you are one of my three families. How can you call yourself my family when you need saving?
Ziks bowed head seemed to lower even more.
But Ray wasnt done. He pressed on,
You are too weak. Unable to even defeat a fellow master. With such strength, your absence wouldnt really matter, would it?
Im sorry.
Ray knew well.
He knew how much Zik had struggled on the battlefield while he was asleep.
Thats why he wanted to give Zik, and no one else, this opportunity.
With a stern expression, Ray said,
Zik.
As soon as Ray spoke, Zik swiftly knelt on one knee and closed his eyes tightly.
He knew what wasing next.
His strength, deemed unnecessary, would lead to orders for him to leave.
Since hearing from the Saintess, Zik had prepared himself for this moment.
Yet, why did it hurt so much?
While kneeling and awaiting what he thought would be his dismissal, a warm handnded on his shoulder.
Confused, Zik slowly raised his head.
Ray then looked at Zik and said,
You are the right person to take over my responsibilities. So, your only goal should be to be stronger.
Yes?
Its amand. From tomorrow morning,e find me. Ill teach you what aura really is.
M, my lord
Zik started to speak but then bit his lip hard.
He closed his eyes again, trembling, not wanting to reveal his unsteady gaze.
Remember, from now on, you should not lose to anyone but me. This is an order.
I obey your lordshipsmand.
He clenched his mouth tightly, feeling as though his emotions would explode if he said anything more.
After patting Ziks shoulder once, Ray stepped aside.
Youve worked hard.
The next morning, Zik arrived early.
He seemed determined, his sword shining at his waist, meticulously polished.
Greetings, Saint.
Observing Zik bow, Ray yawned.
Youre early, arent you?
I couldnt make my lord wait.
Ziks eyes shone with profound emotion, perhaps moved by yesterdays event.
It was slightly overwhelming for Ray.
Smiling, Ray led him to the training ground behind the mansion.
The training ground was impressivelyrge, spacious enough to unleash sword energy without restraint.
This was Ziks first visit here.
He looked around and remarked,
Its big.
Ray replied as he pulled out a wooden bastard sword from the corner,
Right? It seems all the past Saints were Sword Masters, judging by the size of this ce.
Of course, that wasnt true.
Some Saints couldnt even use holy magic properly, much less be Sword Masters.
The training ground was simply a luxury, constructed with the taxes of the popce.
Typically, the size of a nobles training and banquet halls was determined by their rank.
A dukes grounds were this expansive, a barons this modest.
Any deviation from the prescribed size incurred hefty fines.
It was a truly pointlessw.
Ray brandished his wooden sword at Zik, who drew his elegant de in response.
Ray intended to impart all his knowledge of aura to Zik.
Of course, his own mana road was unique, so he had to adapt the teachings for Zik.
Ray gave Zik an instruction:
First, try to create an Aura de.
Whooosh
In a moment, an aura de erupted from Ziks sword.
His control over mana seemed almost instinctual.
Manifesting an aura in such a brief span of time was no easy feat.
Ray shook his head as he observed the aura.
Although well-formed, the aura appeared exceedingly crude in Rays eyes.
The density of the mana was pitifully low, and the quantity of mana infused into the sword was incorrect.
With this, even if the de could cut, its durability would beughable.
Youve allocated too much mana. Segment the sword into three parts and evenly distribute the mana across these zones. Like this.
Ray channeled mana into his wooden sword, and a sharp aura de materialized.
The force was impressive. It seemed as though the air itself was circting around the aura.
Zik watched intently and nodded.
I understand.
He executed Rays instructions without any skepticism.
Flicker
The aura de trembled like a flickering candle me.
It did not hold.
Mixing mana involved more than just control.
To forge an aura de, one needed to inject the proper proportion of mana into the sword. Trying to tweak the mixture naturally caused the aura to vanish.
Eventually, Ziks aura de dissipated.
He seemed to have exhausted quite a bit of his mental strength, as he was already sweating profusely.
Its quite difficult
It has to be difficult. If you do this properly, the aura wont break.
Zik was astonished by Rays words.
If the aura didnt break, it meant that it would remain intact, no matter what it collided with.
In a battle between masters, having such a solid aura was a tremendous weapon in itself.
Unlike his, his opponents aura would gradually shatter.
Zik once again raised an aura.
However, it faded away after a while.
Ray looked at Zik and said,
Master it perfectly within a week. Thene find me.
There was no need to stick around to teach a master.
Just an exnation was enough for those whose realms supported them to advance.
Only a few among geniuses could open the wall of masters.
If he couldnt even grasp this much, he should have given up on the sword long ago.
Ray instructed Zik on a few things and then left the training ground.
Just before his first lecture at the Medical Academy, war broke out with miraculous timing, so naturally, the course was suspended.
Moreover, the war hadnt even ended yet.
With no information and not even knowing where the enemy was, the Holy Kingdom began gathering the nobles for a major meeting.
Ray watched this and kept his mouth shut.
He had no intention of sharing the information he had gotten from the Necromancer.
Thats because, when he spilled information about Proxia to the Pope, thetter had gone berserk, wanting to crush the heretics immediately.
With so many people crazed by faith, it was dangerous to speak carelessly.
If he even mentioned that Proxias base might be in the Grensia Mountains, these people would immediately lead their forces there.
Their blind faith seemed almost foolish.
Ray, who had been reading in the library for a while, was enjoying a leisurely tea time for the first time in a long while.
He savored the tea a servant had made, basking in the sunlight that poured through the window.
He could afford such leisure because his only task was to wait for Zik to grow.
Most of the subsequent ns were already set.
He had sent the Seven Messengers to neighboring countries to intermittently report on Proxias movements and was nurturing Zik to protect the Holy Kingdom during his absence.
It was best for Iriel and Euclid to continue guarding Gehel City as they had been.
If Gehel fell to a surprise attack, Selonia would be right on its doorstep.
Once Zik and the others were ready to defend the Holy Kingdom, Ray nned to head to the Gronsia Mountains.
It wasnt a ce for reckless movements, but coborating with Iriel would mitigate the risks.
When situations be troublesome, Iriel was almost omnipotent.
He had relegated her, hailed as the greatest genius of her generation, to handling the more vexing tasks.
As he sat quietly drinking his tea, he began to sense the flow of mana before him.
A teleport gate?
To his knowledge, there was only one person capable of wielding such magic.
Through the gate, he caught a glimpse of her, her white hair fluttering.
Lady Aira, looking sullen as she stepped through the gate, froze when sheid eyes on Ray.
Ra, Ray
Eventually, her face, previously mask-like, blossomed into a smile.
She hurried toward Ray.
Aira! Its been so long!
Though they hadnt nned this meeting, they shared a hug filled with joy.
Youre awake! You finally woke up! I was so afraid you might never rise again!
Tears glistened in her eyes.
Her guilt was evident.
She had been the one to uncover the magic circle.
She med herself, thinking that if she had not revealed the magic circle, Ray would not have been put to sleep.
As a high elf in charge of a vige, she could not take much time away, but she visited whenever possible to perform magical cleansing on Rays body.
Ray was aware of her feelings.
Today, she hade to keep Raypany, thinking he would still be bedridden, but upon seeing him awake and drinking tea, her joy overflowed.
Chapter 138: A Successor To Entrust (2)
Chapter 138: A Sessor To Entrust (2)
Ray, with some spare time, chatted with Aira about various topics.
As they conversed, the topic of Proxia arose.
When Ray mentioned that their base was in the Grensia Mountains, Aira fell into deep thought.
Grensia
She frowned slightly, as if she held some knowledge about the ce.
Her murmuring voice seemed to hint, Why there, of all ces?
Ray inquired, Is there something there?
His casual question received a startling reply.
That ce is a vige governed by another High Elf, not me.
Ray quickly inferred that the vige Aira referred to was an Elf vige.
He furrowed his brow as he took a sip of his tea.
What could this mean?
He had already begun nurturing Zik due to military issues, and now there was a vige under the control of another High Elf!
If this High Elf was as mighty as Aira, the situation wasnt just concerning; it was rming.
A confrontation might result in other countries being caught in the fallout.
Ray sped his throbbing head.
Asking more questions seemed futile.
After all, the presence of a High Elf in an Elf vige was entirely possible.
Though High Elves are exceedingly rare, they are not unheard of.
Famous mountain ranges and Elf viges often have High Elves in residence.
Aira ced her small hands on Rays head, gently massaging it, and said, Hmm I dont think hes a bad person, though
Though?
Hes definitely not foolish. Nobody would wee someone arriving at their vige with the intent to fight.
Thats problematic.
Well, as long as you dont do anything too conspicuous, you should be fine he usually doesnt get involved.
Rays expression remained grim at her words.
He intended to make a significant move topletely obliterate Proxia.
But if such an act took ce in their territory, even a non-interfering High Elf couldnt simply stand by idly.
In the worst case, he might have had to face Proxia, Elves, and even Dwarves together.
Moreover, a forest governed by a High Elf wasnt just about confronting that vige.
A High Elf stood above all other elves.
If he attacked such a vige, the other Elves nearby wouldnt just sit by idly.
I dont want to make enemies of the Elves especially since Aira is one
Ray asked her, Is that High Elf as strong as you?
All High Elves are exceptionally strong, in a different leaguepared to other Elves.
Aira replied to Ray without hesitation, looking him straight in the eyes.
Ray was shocked by her next words.
But Im different. I serve as the guardian of these High Elves.
Pfft!
Ray, who was quietly drinking tea, choked on it.
Cough! Cough!
Aira gently patted his back.
Pfft. Is it that surprising?
Cough! Of course, it is!
Ray was surprised to learn that High Elves had a role known as Guardian.
Wasnt guardianship usually undertaken by the elves of the vige?
Reading his thoughts, Aira covered her mouth andughed.
There is a role of guardian among High Elves. Its not a role that involves much work, but when something happens to another High Elf, the guardian must investigate and resolve it.
Hearing this, Ray had to revise his thoughts.
Attacking the Elves was not an option.
If that happened, a battle with the High Elves would be inevitable, and he might even end up fighting Aira if things went wrong.
It would be an extremely cruel situation.
He must annihte Proxias army without harming the Elves.
The army included arge number of Sword Masters, 6th Circle Magicians, and a presumed 7th Circle Grand Magician.
Even if Ray engaged with all his might, it seemed impossible to avoid harming the Elves.
Deep in thought about what to do next, Aira stood up.
Its time for me to go. Im relieved to see you awake.
Thank you for worrying about me. I appreciate youing often, even though it must be hard to find the time.
Aira shook her head in response.
Didnt you take care of me the same way? Im the one who should be thankful.
Unlike her sullen arrival, she left with a smile.
Aira waved her hand slightly.
Take care. Ille again.
With that, she wove a magic circle in the air and disappeared through the gate.
It was always high-level magic.
Left alone in the library, Ray sighed heavily.
Proxias choice of location had been a stroke of genius.
How had they settled in such an optimal ce?
In a neutral area of the mountains where no one visited, Dwarves and Elves were too busy fighting each other.
In the midst of this, there was a non-interfering High Elfs forest, which meant as long as there was no harm, they didnt care whether humans or orcs lived there.
It seemed the only way was to hasten Ziks growth and head to the Gronsia Mountains.
On the morning of the exact one-week mark, Zik visited Rays mansion.
Ray appeared outwardly calm but was quite surprised internally.
He had mastered the manaposition of the aura in just one week?
Even for a genius, that was a task that usually took about a month.
Was this why he was the youngest Sword Master?
Unaware of Rays thoughts, Zik bowed his head in embarrassment.
Im ashamed to havee exactly on the one-week mark.
Ray took it a step further.
Its the first time Ive seen someone take a week just for mana mixing. Follow me.
It was true.
There would be no one in the world who could learn that in just one week.
Saying this, he led the way to the training ground, with Zik trailing behind.
Ray drew his wooden sword and nodded at Zik, who then produced an aura de.
Whooosh-
Mana gathered around Ziks sword, forming a distinct aura de.
It was iparably more solid than his previous one.
This is more than sufficient.
Ray smiled as he observed his aura.
Practiced a lot, have you?
A weighty response came back to his light-hearted question.
I have practiced non-stop here since the day you taught me, my lord.
Seen in a good light, he was a hard worker with great loyalty; in a bad light, he was a madman who knew no limits.
Despite being a genius, he never cked off in his efforts, naturally leading to results.
Hadnt he mastered the mana mixing of the aura de in just a week?
Ray asked in a startled voice.
You, you, then what about meals?
To leave my ce after receiving such profound teachings from you, my lord, would be unthinkable.
Correction.
Zik was a madman.
His mind must be out of order.
Even for a Sword Master, surviving a week without proper meals or a sip of water was no small feat.
Moreover, Zik had been continuously using mana to form the aura de.
It wouldnt be surprising if he was extremely exhausted.
He was practically a patient!
Ray said urgently.
Im starving! I feel like Im going to copse from hunger! Zik, order a meal for the two of us right away!
To think the saint has suffered so much, the servants of this mansion must be out of their minds. I will handle it properly.
As he spoke, he drew his sword.
If left unchecked, the servants who merely served meals well for a week might lose their heads.
Ray waved his hand to correct himself.
On second thought, Im not about to copse! Just order the meal!
Understood.
Zik bowed and left the training ground for where the servants were.
ces like training grounds, where various secret techniques are practiced, are not ces outsiders can enter casually.
That applied to the servants as well. Thats why no servants were seen around.
The thought that Ziks sword might have swung at them had they been there sent shivers down Rays spine.
After finishing the meal and instructing Zik to rest for a day, Ray met with him again the following day.
Ray drew his wooden sword.
We learned the mana mixing for the aura de yesterday, but thats just the basics of releasing aura. What were going to learn now are the real techniques.
Ill listen carefully.
Upon hearing Ziks response, Ray snapped the wooden sword he was holding in half.
As Zik looked on, puzzled at the half-broken sword, Ray began infusing mana into the broken piece.
An aura de then sprouted forth.
Interestingly, despite the wooden sword being broken, the aura de maintained its distinct shape as if it were intact.
Ray exined.
Mana control is very important here. You dont need to fill the swordpletely with aura; just maintaining the shape is easier. Use the mixing youve practiced for a week to maintain the size of this wooden sword. Ill give you another week for this.
Understood.
Ray handed the half-broken wooden sword to Zik.
Zik, cradling the sword reverently with both hands, stared down at it intently.
Ray watched and smirked.
It probably wont go as well asst time.
Sustaining the aura de for something formless is extremely difficult.
Even if its half-broken, how many could seed?
Ray observed Zik attempt to release the aura several times before returning to the mansion.
He considered offering more instructions, but allowing Zik to find his own way seemed more appropriate.
Perhaps that innate ability to break through was the key to his growth.
It was better for him to fully grasp one concept than to learn many superficially.
Too many fail to master anything of significance by spreading themselves too thin.
Watching Zik grow stronger brought Ray a sense of pride.
After all, Zik was his first disciple in a way.
Chapter 139: A Successor To Entrust (3)
Chapter 139: A Sessor To Entrust (3)
Ray watched Zik, who had holed up in the training ground for over a week, diligently creating aura des.
Seeing him clumsily but sessfully create an aura, Ray felt a renewed sense of pride.
Just a few more days of hardship should do.
Ziks progress was visibly fast.
Once shown the way, his learning speed was frighteningly quick.
Even then, he had be a match for most Sword Masters with his unbreakable, solid aura and high maintenance ability.
What remained was purely his skill in wielding the sword.
Of course, he had to sharpen his swordsmanship on his own.
Rays lips curled into a satisfied smile, thinking of Zik taking on troublesome tasks in the future.
A few days earlier, Ray, preparing to leave the Holy Kingdom for the Grensia Mountains, was pleased to see Zik arrive.
Now Zik was the one who had to protect the Holy Kingdom in his stead.
After making him strong, it was time for Zik to prove his worth.
Zik knelt down abruptly.
I apologize. My abilities were insufficient, and it took me more than a week.
Ray waved his hand dismissively.
Its fine, its fine. But how about the aura? Can you maintain it with the half-broken sword now?
Yes. As you said, focusing on maintaining the shape made it easier than I expected.
He seemed surprised by his own achievement.
Honestly, he thought it was impossible, but following Rays guidance, it began to feel achievable.
He had spent just over two weeks engrossed in creating aura des.
Even this pace was incredibly fast.
Ray nodded, pleased.
Now there was only one thing left for him to teach.
Follow me.
Ray, leading Zik to the training ground, drew his wooden sword as usual.
However, this time, hepletely shattered the de part of the sword.
Holding the handle of the now deless sword, Ray said,
Use what Ive taught you to block with all your might.
Understood.
An aura de sprang from the handle Ray was holding.
When the aura took the shape of a sword, Zik gasped in awe.
Anyone who had practiced even briefly knew the prodigious amount of mana control required for that singr feat.
Gathering mana, perfectly blending it, and then releasing the aura took immense skill.
Furthermore, maintaining the shape with only a handle presented a significant challenge.
Without precise control, the aura would lose its form and shatter with a single swing.
Yet Rays aura remained steadfast, not wavering for even an instant.
It might as well have been a real sword, devoid of even the slightest fluctuation.
Zik swallowed hard and channeled aura into his broken sword.
Before long, a properly shaped aura de materialized.
It was an aura forged through considerable hardship.
Come at me anytime.
Zik tensed every muscle, his focus entirely on Rays every move.
However, Ray simply advanced toward him, gripping the sword casually.
As Zik fixated on the de, bracing for an unpredictable assault, Ray slowly lifted it.
My lord, you underestimate me.
From that posture, the variety of attacks was limited.
A downward stroke, slicing from top to bottom, was a fundamental technique.
The sword carried formidable momentum, but against another aura de, a block wasnt out of the question.
Zik met the descending strike with an honest block.
Contrary to Zik, who raised his sword diagonally to shield his head, Rays sword traveled in a direct line.
Just as the auras neared collision
Ive blocked it.
Zik was convinced.
Yet the anticipated sound of shing swords never came.
Rays aura had dissipated just shy of touching Ziks, vanishing within that slender margin of time.
As the handle Ray sped continued its trajectory and cleared Ziks aura,
A fresh aura de burst forth from Rays sword.
Ziks eyes bulged.
The once diminutive aura de now loomed asrge as a mountain, bearing down on him.
An overwhelming surge of mana hovered mere inches from his forehead.
The sheer slicing power of the aura de paralyzed Ziks senses.
He felt as though death itself was only moments away.
He was certain he had blocked it.
His sword had intercepted the path of Rays perfectly, and under normal circumstances, the collision of their auras would have created a loud noise.
Ray withdrew the mana and carelessly threw the handle-only sword onto the ground.
This is thest thing you need to learn. How does it feel to experience it firsthand?
Zik, who had been standing stiffly, finally regained his senses.
I couldnt block it
Its an unblockable sword.
Is there really no way to block it?
Well
Ray paused, seemingly in thought, then his expression brightened with an amusing idea.
Find a way to block this sword before I return.
Eh? But I Im not even sure I can perform it yet.
You can. Everything Ive taught you has led to this moment.
Zik had to concede when Ray, looking serious, assured him.
If the one he revered said he could do it, then it was his duty as a subordinate to make the impossible possible, right?
He nodded faintly.
I will try my best.
Good. Look after the Holy Kingdom while Im gone.
I will defend it with my life.
Now Ray could depart with a measure of tranquility.
He had imparted all he knew.
What was left was Ziks speed in manifesting the aura and anticipating the enemys moves.
Once Zik grew more ustomed to the aura, he would surely be able to wield the sword technique Ray had demonstrated.
Having received Ziksmitment and with nothing more to instruct, Ray hastened to prepare for his journey to the Gronsia Mountains.
Though peace appeared to reign, the war was far from over.
Following the Necromancer incident, the Holy Kingdom, having purged the rebels, found itself in a precarious state with a depleted army.
Furthermore, the relentless war and the pressure from Proxia had drained the kingdoms finances.
The neighboring nations, instead of allying against Proxia, remained silent and indifferent in their own councils.
In this dire situation, Ray had no choice but to act.
He looked up at the sky, frowning.
Did you bring me here for this? Do something. Your country is falling apart.
Though he expected it, no response came.
At that moment, he wondered if the god of this ce was deaf.
The preparations were lengthy, but the departure was swift.
With the Pope and nobles of the Holy Kingdom preupied with rooting out heretics within the kingdom, slipping away was not a difficult task.
He simply said he was going into the mountains for a short time to pray and receive Gods response, and they readily agreed.
Anyway, if he could sell even a non-responsive God, it would be satisfying enough.
As his journey into the mountains was known to be for prayer, there were no guards apanying him.
Traveling along the mountain range north of Selonia, crossing a vige, and then ascending again, he would soon reach the Gronsia Mountains.
The route was quite simple, but the distance was far, and it was cold enough to feel as though the gods were maliciously toiling with him.
Ray, with a sturdy backpack filled with various necessities, embarked on his mountain journey.
Dressed in a thick fur coat and a robe with a deep hooded cloak, his face waspletely hidden.
Crossing the cliffs of Selonia and climbing the giant mountain range behind, the temperature dropped rapidly.
It was bitterly cold, seemingly for a reason other than just the altitude.
Even wrapped in mana, he felt the cold.
Ugh this weather is ridiculous. Are you doing this because Iined?
He muttered to the sky, but still, no response came.
He wondered if he really was a saint in such a situation.
Shivering as if hit by a wide-range ice magic, Ray chopped some wood and started a fire.
Fire.
Whoosh
The sight of the fire catching instantly reminded him of the convenience of magic.
During his baptism, he couldnt use mana and had to light fires manually, but now he didnt have to suffer that inconvenience.
He would have liked to set the entire mountain range on fire, but that would have led to a massive wildfire, especially since it was extremely dry due to the cold weather.
Setting fires carelessly here and there could even reach Proxia before he did.
Ray ced a pot over the fire and filled it with water.
Water.
Watching the firewood burn with a crackling sound warmed both his body and soul.
He skillfully tore the dried meat and vegetables he had brought and stirred them into the pot.
Given the temperature, he didnt need to worry about monsters.
What mad monster would choose this freezing ce as a habitat?
He wouldnt havee here if not for a necessary task.
Soon, hedled the deliciously fragrant soup into a bowl and took a few sips.
The warmth spreading into his stomach seemed to chase away some of the cold.
This was Rays first experience with a cold region in this world.
The cold was unlike anything from the modern world, making him wonder if an ice age had begun.
It was unbearably cold!
This ce was an environment unfit for living creatures.
Despite having applied Heat magic to his clothes before entering the mountains, the cold that prated the magic made him want to apud.
It seemed he would have to camp here for the night.
With deft hands, he gathered snow to create a windbreak and set up a tent behind it.
After applying reinforcement and Heat magic to the windbreak and tent, it could easily withstand even an idental trampling by an Ogre.
Once inside, the tent was surprisingly cozy and warm.
They say leaving home is hard, but he was truly suffering after leaving his mansion.
The hardship, pain, and resentment were evenly distributed between God and Proxia.
As Ray thought about unleashing all his umted grievances one day, he drifted off to sleep.
Since he needed to start early the following day, it was better to sleep early.
Chapter 140: The Harsh Land Of Winter
Chapter 140: The Harsh Land Of Winter
He tidied up his spot and left early in the morning.
The blizzard that had raged all night had ceased, making travel rtively easy.
Activating mana around his body, Ray quickened his pace.
Although his feet sank deep into the snow, preventing him from running as he normally would, it was still much better than walking.
As he traveled along the mountain ridge, Ray stopped to admire thendscape sculpted by the snow.
Wow. The scenery is no joke.
The cliffs, appearing as if sharply cut by a giant de, revealed a breathtaking view.
The perennial snow, preserving the semnce of time, stood proudly in its glory.
His admiration for the pristine whitend was short-lived, however, as the weather began to deteriorate rapidly.
With the blizzard obscuring his vision and the temperature plummeting further, Ray found himself in a precarious situation.
Such sudden weather changes without warning! It was frustratingly reminiscent of a certain Holy Kingdoms god.
The cold was so intense that frost formed on his eyebrows.
Ray tightened his clothes and pushed through the blinding snow.
He couldnt afford to wait for the blizzard to cease; Proxia was still in motion.
His progress was slowpared to the distance, but the important thing was that he continued to move forward.
Could thisnd have been struck by the breath of an Ice Dragon?
Had he not applied Heat magic to his body, he might well have frozen solid.
Anymon monster would have fled upon setting foot in this harsh winterndscape.
As he approached the heart of the mountain range, the chill cut through him more fiercely.
Ray shivered.
Argh! Its freezing! Insanely cold!
Despite his solitude, hisints echoed loudly and repeatedly.
Yet, even as heined, his pace didnt falter, which was quite impressive.
After about three hours of trudging through the intense cold, he spotted a solitary tree near the ranges end, eerily resembling a human figure.
Ray immediately recognized what it was.
A Dryad in such a ce
Sympathy preceded wonder.
Dryads normally rooted themselves in deep forests or sun-drenchednds.
They were more akin to spirits than monsters.
Why, then, would one root itself in a realm of sheer cold?
As Ray prepared to walk past, the Dryad addressed him.
To encounter a human in such a ce
The Dryad, whose appearance was neither clearly male nor female, gazed at Ray, who stood tall.
Its demeanor was serene, seemingly oblivious to its plight.
I didnt expect to encounter a Dryad here, either.
I am not a Dryad.
A Dryad denying its very nature.
Surely it was a tree driven to insanity, Ray mused. Ah, so this is what madness wrought by the cold resembles. I must avoid sumbing to this before I depart these snow-capped mountains.
Ray shook his head with even greater pity.
You dont believe me? What if I do this?
The Dryad emerged from the earth where its roots had been anchored.
As it rose, the half that had been visible unfolded to reveal a lower body with human-like legs,plete with a tail.
Ray found himself taken aback.
What a lunatic tree! To think it would uproot itself despite the unbearable cold!
Dryads perished once uprooted.
Yet here stood one, ostensibly unscathed, following its own disentanglement.
The deranged Dryad dered.
As you see, I dont perish even when my roots are severed.
It spoke with an air of pride, as though boasting of its feat.
Ray, momentarily surprised, replied with scant emotion.
So it seems.
With that, their exchange concluded.
He was in haste. It was best to depart before bing entwined with a creature of madness.
As he began to retreat, channeling mana into his legs, the entity he assumed was a Dryad trailed behind him.
Its pace was unexpectedly swift; despite its casual gait, it matched his speed.
The manner in which it ambted, mimicking a humans stride with what he had assumed were roots, was rather fascinating.
The tree inquired.
Such remarkable divine power. Human, are you a god?
His true nature was unveiled in an instant.
Anyone capable of sensing divine power would have found the massive divine energy surrounding him odd.
Ray didnt respond.
He feared that any response might lead to his continued apaniment of this crazy Dryad rooted in the snow mountain.
No response should naturally have meant no conversation.
But Ray realized a rare fact: even if only one side speaks, the conversation continues.
Dryads are typically very reserved in their speech.
They rarely converse with those they dont approve of or recognize.
However, this Dryad, possibly a mutant, was much more talkative than usual.
So much so that Ray contemted using it as firewood in the severe cold.
They were often called Hamadryads, resembling tree spirits more than monsters, living their entire lives with their trees.
Though they appeared as small beauties, one should never underestimate them.
Due to their long lifespans, they possess significant power in their areas of expertise, making them much more dangerous than they seem.
Their race was mostly female, and if a strong, handsome adventurer of the opposite sex appeared, they would use every means to keep them close.
Recalling what he had read in books, Ray shook his head lightly.
Nothing was matching up.
The Dryad beside him not only walked after uprooting itself but also talked excessively.
Its stupidity, respectable enough to root itself in a harsh snow mountain, was astonishing.
And about keeping a strong individual of the opposite sex close?
Why follow without making any effort to keep him?
Ray, unable to bear it any longer, spoke up.
How long do you n to follow me?
I need power. Human, you have a lot of it. Can you share some with me?
Rays eyes lit up at the Dryads words.
It was rare for their kind to ask for favors, and if one fulfilled their request, they would often grant something the requester desired.
Their existence would be beneficial to the elves, known as the forest race.
Being a Dryad, inherently enriching forests, I was sure the elves of the Grensia Mountains would wee me.
It was a purely materialistic thought to win their favor as a gift.
What kind of power are you talking about?
Exactly as I said. I need power. Make me stronger.
Making it strongwhat an easy thing to say for such a difficult task.
Ray wasnt omnipotent.
Even in Ziks case, it was different, but making just anyone or any creature strong was impossible.
Especially for a Dryad, whose physical structure was an enigma.
Ignoring it seemed the best course of action, considering he had neither the time nor the capability to fulfill the request.
With this in mind, he attempted to continue his journey, but the Dryad, now silent with lips sealed, followed alongside.
Eventually, it would tire and leave, Ray thought.
But he only realized his mistake hourster.
As darkness fell, Ray stopped to set up camp.
In the treeless snowscape, he was running low on firewood.
Gathering thest bits of wood, Ray lit a fire and warmed himself, while the Dryad rummaged nearby.
Thud
Ray burst intoughter, seeing the Dryad throw some of its own branches into the fire.
Hahaha.
He had thought it was crazy, but this was beyond expectation.
Throwing parts of its body into the fire?
Yet, it seemed unfazed, murmuring about the warmth and smiling contentedly.
The situation was beyondprehension.
Morning arrived, and he resumed walking.
The snow had piled up overnight, sinking to his knees with each step.
The Dryad constantly grumbled beside him.
Its cold! My roots feel like theyre going to freeze!
If it was worried about freezing roots, it should have nevere to the snowy mountain.
You shouldve just stayed rooted in the ground.
I cant. I need power to return.
Return? Where to?
Wasnt the snow mountain its home?
Ray gave the Dryad a puzzled look as it weakly said, The forest. Humans starteding, and one by one, we disappeared but before that, we were happy.
Forest?
Was there a forest nearby?
Only the pure white snowfields surrounded him.
If there was a forest, it must be in another mountain range, but the Grensia Mountains were the only ones nearby.
Could it be
He entertained the thought but quickly dismissed it.
Why would a Dryad from the Grensia Mountainse to this distant snow mountain?
Furthermore, if it were from Grensia, wouldnt it seek help from the elves?
Nature-loving elves would not ignore a Dryad in distress.
The reason for fleeing to the snow mountain likelyy in the absence of elves nearby.
This rationale seemed usible.
At least the Dryads home was not in the Grensia Mountains.
Though it was sad, everyone had their own story.
Ray could only nod and offer what little constion he could.
He had his own responsibilities to consider.
Helping indiscriminately wasnt feasible for him.
After walking for half a day, the temperature rose, and the snow started to melt slightly.
He reached the edge of the mountain range.
The Grensia Mountains were finally visible.
As he took another step, the Dryad, which he thought would follow to the worlds end, remained motionless as if rooted in ce again.
I can onlye this far. I cant go any further.
A Dryad that could only live on the snow mountain?
Despite the oddities, Ray waved goodbye to it.
Normally talkative, the Dryad remained silent during their parting.
It seemed to want to say something but hesitated, eventually closing its mouth.
Then, it turned with a steadfast, tree-like demeanor, its eyes blinking slowly.
Ray smiled faintly and resumed his trek.
Though it remained silent, its eyes conveyed a sense of desperation.
But the Dryad wasnt the only one feeling desperate.
If Ray didnt deal with Proxia soon, the continent could face ruin.
Countless people would die and suffer.
Perhaps that was why the gods had chosen him as a saintto prepare for such events.
He had nned to live a second life advancing medicine and saving patients, but when the opportunity arose to save even more people, he couldnt refuse.
He sensed the Dryads presence behind him.
Somehow, it seemed as though it wouldnt move a step until he returned.
He couldnt help feeling it was contemting his situation, although it was just a faint impression.
Chapter 141: Settling In An Elf Village (1)
Chapter 141: Settling In An Elf Vige (1)
Two days had passed since Ray had ignored the Dryad and climbed the Grensia Mountains.
Now, it wasnt as cold, and asionally, forests came into view.
Ah, this is what a mountain should be like.
Until then, he had struggled through snow-covered mountains that hardly seemed like mountains at all.
Imitating a man exercising at a spring, Ray entered the forest.
The clear air and dense greenery weed him.
A quick nce at the stripped bark of trees made it clear that he was in an elf-inhabited area.
He began to gather mana and sprinkle it around.
Perhaps continuously flowing mana like this would be sensed by someone, who mighte out to meet him.
Ray, who had run for two straight days without eating to escape the snowy mountains, prepared a meal.
The familiar pot feltfortable in his hands.
The ingredients were simple, but they were enough tost for three days.
By then, he had reached a level of proficiency in surviving outdoors.
Since this was an elf vige, he couldnt carelessly damage nature.
Though it was troublesome, he gathered dead branches to start a fire, and thick smoke rose high into the sky.
I guess theyll overlook a fire with some flexibility.
Ray, who usuallycked flexibility, ironically called for it.
Having eaten the porridge he had made with all the avable ingredients, Ray patted his full belly as a group of elves approached.
He couldnt help but admire their elegantly made cloth clothes and the tense bowstrings that seemed simple yet sturdy.
Only elf craftsmen could make things that looked simple.
The technology to turn metal into fine threads, making it resemble cloth, was an exclusively elven skill.
Even Dwarves couldnt mimic such craftsmanship.
The elves regarded Ray with wary eyes.
What business does a human have here, spewing mana in front of an elf vige? Thats quite the arrogance you have.
Arrogance? Im just calling for a guide. If I went in without permission, youd be angry, right?
Stop joking. Were not so lenient as to let an unknown human into our vige.
I know. Thats why Im asking for permission now.
Ill be brief. Go back the way you came, human.
Go back the way I came? This elf must be out of his mind.
Even trolls would quickly freeze to death in the deadly cold I had just escaped.
Lets at least talk first
No need. Disappear at once.
The elves cut me off, showing their hostility.
As usual, elves dont think highly of humans.
I didnt expect a warm wee, but after crossing the freezing snowy mountains and consuming nutrientcking porridge, my patience was wearing thin.
Wasnt it said that enduring three times could prevent murder?
As I closed my eyes and took three deep breaths, a small figurended in front of me.
Whats the matter?
With tall ears and short sky-blue hair, the figures appearance wasparable to Airas.
The stiff elves, who had been standing like totem poles, quickly lowered themselves.
Lady Chersi!
Whats all thismotion about?
Its nothing serious. This human was causing trouble in front of the vige
The elf called Chersi then turned her gaze to me.
A human?
She seemed momentarily puzzled by my human-like appearance, but quickly dismissed her doubts due to the intense divine power swirling around me.
Elves cant handle divine power.
Just as Celestials cant handle demonic energy, and Demons cant handle divine power, elves also have a poor affinity with divine power.
The human before her was emitting an astonishing amount of divine power.
It was as if a giant pir was supporting him from behind.
I also faced Chersi.
Judging by the atmosphere, it seemed the small elf before me was the highest authority here.
Unlike the other elves, she showed no hostility, making her the perfect candidate for a conversation.
Hello, what brings you to our vige?
Look at that!
She smiled kindly and inquired about his business.
The bitter cold of the snowy mountains seemed somewhat alleviated.
Just as Ray was about to speak, Chersi fixed her gaze on his ear.
Her expression hardened as she noticed the dark-colored earring he wore.
The Eyes of Cecilie
Upon hearing her murmur, Ray intuitively felt that something was amiss.
The Eyes of Cecilie was the name given to these earrings.
Iriel had told him they were among the famed creations of a renowned elf artisan.
One earring was missing, its whereabouts unknown, while its mate awaited a connection somewhere, didnt it?
Ray turned to face Chersi, whose expression had grown serious.
To his astonishment, she sported an earring identical to his in her left ear!
So the earring truly awaited its counterpart.
However, this connection was not as pleasant as Ray had hoped.
Gathering a tremendous amount of mana, Chersi asked:
Human, where did you acquire that earring?
I just received it.
Received it? That earring is a precious belonging of our vige, and also a keepsake of my mother. I will ask once more. Where did you find it, and who gave it to you?
Exining that he had received it from the Sword Master of the Lesian Empire would require delving into extensive history.
And the mere thought of detailing the circumstances of its acquisition already caused him a headache.
Nevertheless, he did not wish to engage inbat with the elves.
He might be unaware of the earrings origins, but he could disclose who had given it to him.
Chersi, who had been listening intently, disyed hostility at the mention of the Lesian Empire.
It appears there is no need to discuss further! The rightists of the Empire are our foes!
With these words, sheunched a formidable spell of attack.
Bang! Bang!
The forest echoed with the sounds of conflict.
In the midst of it all, Ray too let out a cry.
Argh!
He did not wish to reveal his magic here, for fear of being detected by potential spies from Proxia.
Although his necromantic and wartime feats had already been exposed, most of the forces who had witnessed his true power were stationed around the Holy Kingdom.
The Proxian forces that remained here were unaware of him.
Thus, he hesitated to use even a simple shield spell, fearing it might reveal his identity.
To block such an attack spell required a powerful defensive barrier, but the manifestation of such mana flow would undoubtedly draw Proxias attention.
As Ray activated his mana and fled, Chersi pursued him.
Youre quick to run! Hand over that earring right now!
If I give it to you, youll kill me anyway! You murderous elf!
Whos a murderer!
Their chase went on for quite some time.
Ray, after running for nearly half a day to elude Chersi, concealed himself in a tree and gasped for breath.
Considering Ray rarely showed signs of fatigue, this was quite remarkable.
What on earth had the Empire done to provoke such an aggressive response!
Ah, really. Aside from Aira and Pia, all the elves are just like beasts.
He likened the elves to beasts, remembering how he had been forced to flee on all fours up the mountain.
In his hasty escape, he had left everything behind, including his backpack.
Now, all he had were the clothes on his body, a fatigued frame, and a deep-seated resentment toward the elves.
The ordeal in the snowy mountains and the immediate expulsion upon his arrival here left him with a bitter sense of frustration.
All he had wanted was to establish good rtions with the elves and drive out Proxia, but instead, he was the one who had been expelled.
What was so special about these earrings? What involvement did the Empire have?
He felt like shouting at the sky, but that would reveal his position to Chersi, who was likely still prowling around searching for him.
Caught in this quandary!
Well, since it hade to this, he decided to think of it as a vacation and enjoy it as much as possible.
Thend was barren, and puddles of water were scattered everywhere, making it ufortable to lie down, yet he tried to stay positive.
This ce was seldom visited by elves and was free of monsters.
If he chose his spot wisely, he could survive here for days or even months.
With that in mind, Ray began to construct a makeshift resting ce.
He collected dry branches to build a tent andyered leaves to serve as a bed, creating a tolerable sleeping area.
He dared not light a fire for fear of detection, so he split his mana into tiny fragments to minimize its flow and cast strengthening and heating spells on the tent.
To his surprise, it was quite cozy inside.
However, the tent was so fragile that it looked as though it would copse with the slightest gust of wind.
Since he had left his backpack behind, fabric was not an option for the roof.
Constructed merely from branches and leaves, the tent appeared unstable, but the strengthening spells ensured its stability.
The day had been especially draining.
He hauled his weary body into the tent.
Despite the rough bed, he quickly sumbed to a deep, restful slumber.
Three days had passed since Rays arrival at the elf vige in the Grensia Mountains.
Yet, he hadnt even caught sight of the vige outskirts.
Ray, unable to wield mana as he did during the baptism, caught fish from a nearby stream for sustenance.
Without the ability to light a fire, he had improvised a method.
By burying the fish in the ground and heating the soil, he managed to cook the fish with minimal smoke emission.
It was a pitiable sight, one that might lead someone to question whether this was the existence of a saint.
Even the gods, if they bore witness, might feel remorse for his modest daily existence.
Nevertheless, Ray found a certain pleasure in his circumstances, ironically.
But no matter how entertaining the survival challenge was, he couldnt afford to stay idle in this ce.
He scouted the surrounding area,mitting thendscape to memory.
From elevated to lower terrains, he identified the areas most suitable for human settlement.
Knowing this, he could roughly guess where Proxia had settled.
Ray was near the elf vige, on the outskirts of the Grensia Mountains; it was an area rarely visited by people, which made the risk of discovery almost nonexistent.
If only I had learned some invisibility magic.
He was capable of using magic without the need for circles, but he needed a full understanding of the magics manifestation to do so.
Even Invisibility, which was avable from the 4th circle, eluded him because he didnt grasp the process.
Chapter 142: Settling In An Elf Village (2)
Chapter 142: Settling In An Elf Vige (2)
After roaming around for over a week, Ray had memorized the Grensia Mountains so well he could visualize them in his mind.
He knew where the Dwarves were located, where the Elf Vige began and ended, and where Proxias forces were entrenched. After this realization, he stopped wandering around.
He spent his days inside the tent, only leaving to gather food.
While foraging for edible nts and fruits, Ray heard the sound of armor nking nearby.
It had been about two weeks since his arrival, and this was the first time he had encountered a battle.
From a good vantage point, he saw Elves and Dwarves engaged inbat.
Battles were frequent in the Grensia Mountains, a shared territory of the two races since ancient times.
But something was off.
There were more than ten Dwarves, but only two Elves fighting against them.
It was obvious who would be overpowered.
As he watched, a Dwarfs axe tore through the shoulder of a male Elf.
Argh!
Are you okay?!
Im fine! Just go and warn the vige now!
How can I leave you here!
ng
A beautiful female Elf pushed back a Dwarf, her sword emitting an aura as she spoke.
She appeared stronger than the male Elf, holding her ground even against two Dwarves.
However, as more Dwarves joined the fray, the situation deteriorated.
The outnumbered Elves gritted their teeth, swinging their swords desperately.
Ray clicked his tongue as he observed the scene.
Tsk, tsk. Theyre about to die.
Despite his resentment towards the Elves, who had done nothing for him, he couldnt just stand by and watch them be in danger.
His mana-charged foot stomped the ground.
He approached the Dwarf with explosive speed and skillfully deflected his axe.
The Dwarfs axe veered off course from the immense force.
Ray quickly scooped up the two Elves, one in each arm.
Then, as swiftly as he had appeared, he disappeared.
The Dwarves left behind furrowed their brows, feeling foolish for the fierce battle they had just lost.
What was that
Who knows.
Their appearance suggested he was a beggar.
But the monstrous movement he had just disyed was certainly not that of a simple beggar.
Could it be that a Guardian or a High Elf had arrived?
A chill ran down the dwarves spines as they hurriedly left the area.
Three figuresnded around the modestly built tent.
After casually dropping the two elves he had carried, Ray went inside the tent and started rummaging for something.
The elves, kidnapped from the battle scene to this beggars den, blinked widely, unable toprehend the situation.
I found it.
Ray came back with a damp de of grass and approached the injured male elf.
The elf resisted strongly.
Get out of my sight, human!
His hatred towards humans seemed intense.
Despite his self-proimed ocean-like heart, Ray, who had gone through so much trouble and even saved their lives, ground his teeth in frustration at their hostility.
Ray nced at the elf with a hint of annoyance.
His irritation naturally showed in his actions.
Pressing down on the wounded shoulder of the male elf, the elf screamed in pain.
Argh!
Oh dear, you must be hurt badly. Dont worry, Ill treat it right away.
His words were apanied by a sly smile, which didnt seem quite normal.
The female elf beside him, realizing the situation, looked at Ray and bowed her head.
We owe you our lives. Thank you for your help.
While pressing on the male elfs injured shoulder and painfully massaging the knotted muscles, Ray waved his hand dismissively.
Lets talk about that after I treat this.
Ray, pointing at the seated elf as if he were an object, started to rub the leaves he had brought from the tent between his hands.
Juice, along with a strong herbal scent, oozed out of the leaves.
What is that?
The female elf, realizing Ray meant them no harm, showed interest in his actions.
This is called mugwort. Itsmon in the forest here. When you rub it and apply the juice to a wound, or dry it and powder it for application, it usually heals quickly.
It somewhat resembled the Elves folk remedies, making it easy for her to understand.
She was impressed.
Youre very knowledgeable.
Praise always felt good.
Rays pride soared at the sweetpliment, a rarity in recent days.
Ray then skillfully wrapped the now-tattered piece of cloth around the male Elfs shoulder.
The wound wasnt severe, so disinfecting it and treating it with mugwort, followed by bandaging, sufficed.
His impressive skill in bandaging and treatment even earned the initially resistant Elfs admiration.
Remarkable The pain seems to have lessened.
Indeed, mugwort had a calming effect on wounds.
It might not have relieved much pain, but it certainly was better than before.
The Elf, who had been silent for a while, slightly bowed his head.
Thank you, human. Please forgive my earlier rudeness.
Its nothing.
Elves never forget a debt of gratitude. If theres ever a chance to help you, we will surely repay this favor.
That favor needed repayment right now.
He wanted to ask for help getting into the vige!
But he had more to say, so he swallowed the words that had almost escaped.
Ray was puzzled.
Its one thing to fight with Dwarves. But why arent they concerned about Proxias army that could have entered any day? Why engage so fiercely with another race, the Dwarves?
It seemed there might be a sensitive issue for the Elves.
He deftly steered the conversation.
What was the reason for fighting with the Dwarves?
Its amon urrence here. A territorial dispute.
A territorial dispute? In such a vast mountain range?
His question was promptly addressed.
A mine was discovered not far from here. The Dwarves have set their sights on it.
The Elves are trying to stop them?
Of course, nature is our friend and family. We cannot allow them to desecrate it right before our eyes! Thats absurd!
That made sense.
To elves, the weight of life was nearly equal.
They considered the life of a single dwarf as valuable as that of a tree.
It was inevitable that conflict would arise if mining was conducted right in the elves front yard.
For dwarves, a mine itself was a treasure, and for elves, nature was their treasure; neither side would back down easily.
Unable to reach apromise, battle became the only solution.
The two elves nced around and then smiled subtly.
In contrast, human, we appreciate your consideration.
Your respect for nature is felt by us too.
It made sense.
Ray had built his tent with dead branches and covered it with fallen leaves, not wanting to upset the elves.
What about herbs and food?
Apart from the berries and fish, he had collected mainly withered or dead items.
Even the mugwort used to treat the male elf was picked from dead nts.
Had they not recognized his considerate heart, he might have just upended everything.
But he didnt show his true feelings.
He lied smoothly without batting an eye.
Nature has always been one with us. Destroying it is like diminishing ourselves.
Despite the clich, the elves bought into it.
Originally, Ray had lived in a modern world where nature was severely damaged.
Where trees were cut down and global warming progressed, he knew how precious oil and natural resources were, meaning he already understood the value of nature.
His genuine praise for nature touched the elves, who epted his words as truth.
Were surprised theres a human like you in the world.
Indeed. Oh! We havent introduced ourselves. Im Sephia.
And I am Def.
For elves, sharing names with another race signified the establishment of trust.
Seeing the effectiveness of his approach, Rays lips curled up.
Im Ray.
The three introduced themselves and prepared a simple meal.
The elves were thrilled to meet another race with whom they felt a connection, and Ray was delighted to have found a key to the vige.
The atmosphere naturally became pleasant.
Even the bitter gruel made from dried grass tasted delicious amidst theirughter and conversation.
Then they asked Ray, What brings you here?
Most humans live in distant kingdoms. Since this area is neutral territory, humans rarely pass through, and even if they do, its not for profit.
It seemed unnecessary for a human to visit this region.
Ray sighed deeply.
Hmm You know that an army of humans has been stationed here recently, right?
As he spoke earnestly, the elves expressions turned grave.
We know. Its been about 150 years, I think.
Ray was shocked, almost eximing in surprise.
One hundred fifty years?
That long?
What had the other kingdoms been doing all this time?
To reach this mountain range, one had to either cross a bitterly cold snowy mountain or pass through several kingdoms.
Even if the army had been only half its size, to reach the Grensia Mountains, it would have been inevitable for the other kingdoms to notice.
Yet, Proxias armys presence here suggested that corrupt officials must have been bribed.
Furthermore, if Proxia intervened in the elves and dwarves battles, it would naturally shift the conflict to a three-way war.
And the dwarves sudden discovery of a new mine also seemed suspicious.
Ray couldnt shake the thought that Proxia was inciting the conflict between the two races.
Chapter 143: Settling In An Elf Village (3)
Chapter 143: Settling In An Elf Vige (3)
Rays story left the two elves with expressions that remained unlightened.
There seemed to be something unknown unfolding in the elf vige.
After all, its only natural for them to react like this, especially amid the battle with the dwarves and now the involvement of humans.
It had already been 150 years.
During that period, Proxia had solidified its financial power and position in the shadows, a truly admirable feat.
Not only that, but they had also surpassed the empire in military power, tactics, and even in monster taming.
They had be the only organization capable of waging a full-scale war against the Lesian Empire.
He continued to speak.
The human army is trying to destroy the continent.
The elves were shocked.
The, the continent is being destroyed?
What is the continent?
It is and where the renowned Lesian Empire and various other small to medium-sized kingdoms are united.
To destroy such a continent?
It would be impossible unless a dragon appeared.
But his words were sincere.
The Second Eye, the eye of truth, told him that this was true.
Ray waited for their agitation to subside before he spoke again.
I came here to stop them. Or, more precisely, to eradicate them.
Wait Youre saying they are trying to destroy the continent?
Thats right.
At his confident response, Sephia asked with a puzzled expression.
But you are alone, arent you? How do you n to eradicate a force powerful enough to destroy the continent?
Of course, with magic.
The expressions of the two elves furrowed slightly.
A very usible madman.
A self-proimed great sorcerer who ims he can annihte a highly trainedrge army with magic, living in a copsing tent and relishing tasteless porridge.
But Def and Sephia couldnt refute his im.
They would have liked to dismiss it as the ramblings of a madman, but the eye of truth was telling them once again that his words were true.
Def looked at Ray.
His face was covered in dust, and his clothes were as ragged as something an orc might wear.
How could such a person be the hero to save the continent?
The elves didnt know, but since arriving at the Grensia Mountains, Ray had been extremely cautious with his use of magic.
He even refrained from using cleaning magic, minimized his mana flow, and suppressed his holy power so that the elves, sensitive as they were to mana, couldnt detect it.
His shabby appearance made it hard to believe even the truths revealed by the Eye of Truth.
Ray, whether he knew their thoughts or not, saw this as an excellent opportunity.
He had gained the favor of the two elves and rekindled their awareness of the humansrge military force.
He casually implied that he had no interest in the disputes between the elves and dwarves, iming he was there only to resolve the issue.
Now, all that remained was gaining permission to enter the elf vige.
This is the critical moment. I need to show as positive a demeanor as possible.
Ray put on the brightest expression he could muster.
His eyes curved gently, and his mouth lifted into a smile.
Normally, this might have worked, but his unwashed face for over a week ruined everything.
His greasy hair and dirty face smiled, enough to cool a thousand years of love.
So, about that
What is it?
Ray began to speak to Def, who showed clear distaste.
Can you take me to the elf vige? Im sure I will be needed there.
He spoke with earnestness.
He thought there was a possibility his request might be epted.
However, Def and Sephia immediately shook their heads, contrary to his expectations.
Sorry, but thats not something we can decide.
The decision to allow non-elves into the vige is solely up to the elders.
It was an inconveniently strict rule.
Seeing their firm response, Ray realized there was no other way.
Rays eyes, which had been shining brightly, now looked as lifeless as a dead fishs.
Well, cant be helped.
His tone shifted, indicating that he found the two elves no longer of use.
Then thats fine. Itste, so you two should head back.
Sorry we couldnt be of help.
See you next time.
Ah, wait.
Ray, stopping the departing elves, removed a ck earring he was wearing and handed it to them.
Give this earring to an elf named Chersi.
Chersi, Lady Chersi?
They echoed in surprise. He nodded, and they exchanged nces before cautiously agreeing.
Understood.
Alright.
They were unaware of the humans connection to Lady Chersi, but they sensed the earrings significance that he entrusted to them.
As they left, Ray reflected, recognizing the dismissal.
Ill have to dy my visit to the elf vige. For now, I need to gather information discreetly.
In this situation, understanding the adversary was paramount.
There was a wealth of information to be discovered, given that the enemys base was so near.
Additionally, since Proxia appeared to be interfering with both the dwarves and elves, that warranted his attention as well.
With regret, Ray pushed aside his ns to enter the elf vige and set a new objective.
Early in the morning, he made his usual rounds through the forest.
He started at the dwarf mines, moved to the outskirts of the elf vige, and ended near where Proxia was situated.
Although the dwarf and elf viges were within the same region, their appearances were starkly distinct, and Proxia, while part of the Grensia Mountains, was positioned quite far off, so encounters with elves or dwarves were umon.
It seemed major conflicts might be avoided if things remained as they were.
For the first time, Ray observed Proxias location from afar.
Ordinarily, he would have just patrolled the vicinity, but now, unattached to the elf vige, his perspective had shifted.
Ray watched silently, scrutinizing the outer walls.
Is it any wonder theyre known as the Mage Tower Alliance?
The wall, though crudely constructed, was reinforced with strengthening magic, and protective magic circles oveid one another to shield the vige.
Only an organization skilled enough to arrange magic circles like those before the Holy Kingdoms edifices could have achieved this.
Furthermore, the area where Proxia made her stand appeared more advanced than he had anticipated.
Towering castles and orderly buildings gave the impression of a small kingdoms heart.
Perhaps the only drawback was the slight uncleanliness?
Given that it had been 150 years since Proxia settled in the Grensia Mountains, their architectural and technological progress was to be expected.
Ray pitched his tent again, maintaining a distance that was neither too far nor too close to their fortress.
The time hade to relocate his base of operations.
After all, observation became challenging with too much distance.
Ray transferred the dried fish and the herbs he had collected to the new tent.
His days revolved around monitoring Proxia, ensuring his new temporary home was well-prepared.
His scrutiny spanned their lifestyle, culture, and the surrounding environment, as he meticulously recorded everything about Proxia.
Now, he faced a decisive moment.
Having been spurned by the elf vige and put at a distance, he had nothing left to lose.
Ray captured all the mice in the field and corralled them into one spot.
He had abandoned his backpack full of medical supplies during his escape from the elf named Chersi, but he still had a strategy.
He fed the mice spoiled food and assorted waste, noting their reactions over several days.
After three days, the mix of mouse droppings and trash began to emit an indescribable stench.
Ray, his nose covered, appeared content with the putrid odor.
Very good.
It was unclear what he found satisfactory, but for the first time in a long while, he seemed content.
The field mices cries persisted for days.
As Ray watched the mice scratch themselves as though gued by itchiness, his expression turned increasingly malevolent.
In the field, he mixed healthy mice with the contaminated ones, exacerbating the situation by feeding them rotten fish.
Soon, he achieved his desired result.
Shouting with triumph, Ray hurriedly carried a barrel full of mice toward Proxia.
He could hardly wait to share this joy.
The joy he intended to bring to Proxia was the gue.
It was a deadly infectious disease that had caused the highest number of casualties in modern history.
Sweeping across Asia and Europe, this infection had killed half the poption in the affected areas.
Thebination of famine due to flood damage, coupled with poor hygiene conditions and exacerbated by the gue, led to catastrophic results.
Proxias situation was not much different from that of medieval Europe.
Though not starving, their hygiene was abysmal.
No amount of magic could ovee the limitations of their scientific civilization.
What would happen if the gue bacteria spread in this state?
The situation would be uncontroble.
In a world ignorant of penicillin, the only possible counter to the ck Death was divine magic.
However, ording to Rays observations, Proxia had very few healers capable of using divine power.
Unless they were as powerful as the Holy Kingdom, they would have to brace for significant damage.
The mice, having spent days among various filth and excrement, were now teeming with plump fleas.
If these fleas managed to survive in Proxia, the ce would be erased from history.
Infecting them was quite simple.
There were primarily two types of gue: bubonic and pneumonic.
Bubonic gue typically infected humans through flea bites, but the gue bacteria did not cause significant changes at the bite site.
However, the nearby lymph nodes swell first, eventually leading to hemorrhagic, suppurative inmmation in lymph nodes throughout the body.
Most infections are of this bubonic type.
Pneumonic gue, though lessmon, is the most lethal form of the gue.
The pneumonia, caused by inhaling gue bacteria, carried a mortality rate exceeding 90%.
Without appropriate treatment, the bubonic gue typically led to death within a week.
It was probable that the majority would perish while desperately searching for healers.
Ray released the mice in Proxias presence.
The field mice, emerging after a lengthy confinement, rapidly scurried into various corners of the city.
Rays grin,plete with bared teeth, emerged.
Now, witness the resurgence of the ck Death, a scourge that even the modern era grappled with.
Chapter 144: The Black Death Outbreak (1)
Chapter 144: The ck Death Outbreak (1)
About four days had passed since Ray released the mice in Proxia.
The desired reaction manifested quickly.
First, the number of guards patrolling or stationed in the city diminished.
The incubation period for the gue was roughly three days.
By the fourth day, the situation had drastically deteriorated.
Then, shall I start making some treatment medicine?
Despite the chaos in Proxia, Ray remainedrgely indifferent.
He could clearly predict the future that awaited.
Surrounding himself with a thinyer of mana for protection against the fleas, Ray purchased a few loaves of bread near the castle.
As he observed his surroundings, he noticed mice scurrying across the streets.
If the mice were this rampant, the fleas were without a doubt even more so.
Like fish in water, they would surely wreak havoc throughout Proxias downtown.
After all, Proxia and the dwarf and elf viges were quite far apart.
No matter how deadly the gue, if it wasnt nearby, that was the end of it.
The distance a disease can spread has its limits.
Moreover, the elf vige maintained high levels of hygiene.
In terms of cleanliness, it might even surpass modern standards.
Thus, even if the gue reached them, it was unlikely to cause a serious outbreak.
However, Ray deemed it necessary to prepare antibiotics, just to be safe.
Back in his tent, Ray finely chopped the bread he had purchased.
He ced the pieces into a leather pouch and threw it to one side of the tent.
He wasnt certain how many attempts would be sessful, but if a distinct green mold developed, it would indicate sess.
Now, all he could do was wait and observe the pieces of bread.
In the city of Gehel, the recruitment of soldiers was underway.
Notable mercenaries and able-bodied citizens skilled with spears or swords were being drafted.
Emboldened by their conviction to defend the Holy Land with their own hands, numerous citizens and mercenaries convened.
Their numbers were sufficient to make a significant impact in a war.
Trade guilds indebted to the Holy Kingdom, as well as those favorable towards it, provided financial support.
Priests and healers who had been dispatched to other countries were urgently recalled to prepare for battle, showcasing the Holy Kingdoms power.
Although initially repelled by Proxias unexpected advance, the Holy Kingdom remained a formidable nation.
Despitecking a Sword Master, Proxias army was a difficult foe to defeat.
The Holy Kingdom had fully prepared for war, yet problems emerged from another quarter.
It was uncertain whether Proxia or another entity had sent them, but assassins began targeting the Holy Kingdomsmand structure.
Despite stringent protection, nobles and healers started to fall to assassins, one after another, creating panic.
The overnight fall of a prominent noble family left the Holy Kingdom feeling vulnerable.
Orders to bolster security against assassins proved ineffective.
Assassins prated even the most stringent security measures, wiping out entire noble households with a precision not typical of ordinary killers.
The Seven Heavenly Messengers concluded their investigations abroad and returned to the Holy Kingdom.
Unwearied by their lengthy travels, they silently coted the information they had collected.
Concealed in a separate residence arranged by Euclid, they quickly detected a malevolent presence.
Heukyeongmunicated a signal using hand signals:
Someone seems to have infiltrated.
All those staying in the annex were significant figures within the Holy Kingdom.
Given their secretive return, the intentions of any intruder could only be malevolent.
Upon receiving Heukyeongs signal, the Heavenly Messengers immediately mobilized.
Their skill at vanishing into thin air was now fully employed.
As they watched from the shadows, their expressions hardened upon seeing a group of about ten people slip through a window gap.
The moonlight cast shadows in which the assassins skillfully hid as they moved.
Hongyeong watched them intently and soon signaled with her hand.
She showed the palm of her hand, signaling to close in, and the Heavenly Messengers quickly cut off the assassins escape routes.
Their exceptional swordy and dagger techniques unfolded, silently dispatching the assassins who had entered through the window.
These were the Heavenly Messengers, who were capable of assassinating even a Sword Master.
No matter how well-trained the assassins were, they stood no chance.
Out of the ten, only two remained.
In mere seconds, Soyong and Sayaeng restrained the remaining two.
Thest assassins trembled, overwhelmed by the monstrous skills of their captors.
Until now, they had seeded in assassinating key figures, even under heavy guard.
They had even killed nobles protected by the highest order of knights, Aura Users.
Their confidence had grown to the point where they believed they could assassinate a Sword Master.
But now, they realized their beliefs were nothing but delusions.
The seven figures that stood before them each exuded an overwhelming presence.
Their emotionless eyes and chilling aura embodied the true essence of an assassin.
Among them, a particrly dangerous-looking woman approached the two captives.
Hongyeong looked down at the two assassins and asked, Who sent you?
Her cold voice made the air itself seem to freeze, rendering the assassins speechless.
They had no choice but to bite down on the poison capsules in their mouths.
With a soft pop, the bodies of the assassins hit the floor, already devoid of life.
The Heavenly Messengers simply nodded at the self-inflicted deaths as if they were to be expected.
Indeed, they were well-trained.
Could these assassins be acting under the orders of Night Moon?
Despite being overpowered by the Heavenly Messengers, the assassins skills were acknowledged.
Celes wondered if the infamous assassin guild, Night Moon, was involved.
The methods and hiding ces of Night Moon were so secretive that their influence in the underworld was vast.
Rumors had it that a group of five elite assassins from the guild could defeat a Sword Master.
Upon Celess suspicion, Soyong remarked, Its possible. But considering the bacsh if Night Moon were to directly provoke the Holy Kingdom, it seems unlikely unless theyre intent on their own downfall.
Celes nodded slowly, acknowledging the validity of Soyongs point.
Regardless of their power, a direct provocation of the Holy Kingdom would be akin to suicide for Night Moon.
So, who could be responsible?
Many kingdoms stood to gain indirectly from the Holy Kingdoms fall, yet none would benefit directly.
Could the neighboring countries, eager to carve up a weakened Holy Kingdom, be the culprits?
Jeokyeong whispered, It might be the force The Saint spoke of.
Proxia was the most suspect, though certainty eluded them.
After a moments contemtion, Hongyeong issued an order to the Heavenly Messengers.
Collect information while patrolling the area. During this mission, murder or torture will be tolerated, as long as you do not go too far.
With her order, a newfound determination shone in the eyes of the Heavenly Messengers.
Understood, Hongyeong.
We will carry out Hongyeongs order.
We will reconvene here in one week to share our findings. That is all.
As soon as Hongyeong finished her directive, the Heavenly Messengers vanished.
Each was so adept that even a standard assassin guild would struggle to track them, and now they were resolute in their information gathering.
As time passed, mold began to form on the bread.
It came in various colors: white, blue, and a rare yellowish-brown.
Ray discarded the yellowish-brown ones, choosing only those with white, blue, or green mold.
He then separated them by color into different pouches.
The green mold was what he needed.
White and blue molds would eventually turn green after a few stages, so he stored them separately.
Penicillin could be made from blue mold, but certain types of blue mold contained toxic substances that could cause allergies.
Using mold contaminated with other fungi or bacteria to make penicillin could lead to severe stomach pain when ingested, so it was best to store them separately.
With his suppression of the surrounding divine power, the mold grew well.
Normally, the presence of divine power would continuously purify the environment, rendering it unsuitable for mold growth.
After moistening the bread pieces slightly to add moisture and cing them back in the pouches, a pungent smell arose.
It was a sign that things were progressing well.
Ray wondered how many would actually function as effective antibiotics.
He frequently checked on Proxias situation.
Just a few days ago, Proxia had been calm, but now it was in chaos.
Guards who had been fine the day before suddenly copsed with high fevers and vomiting, and they couldnt understand why.
A fever over 40C could be lethal.
Without treatment, the death toll began to rise within a couple of days.
A few deaths wouldnt significantly impact Proxia.
However, when the number rose to hundreds, they could no longer ignore it.
The continuous death of soldiers without understanding the cause led to divisions among the mage towers.
Did the ck Tower use some ck magic!?
We didnt do anything!
Then why are soldiers dying!?
As time passed, skin tissues began to necrotize.
With ck spots emerging on the skin, they could only think it was ck magic.
As a result, the ck Tower was med for everything.
The soldiers, terrified of the unknown contagion, refused to work, and the once-busy downtown became deserted.
Proxias few healers and mages tried everything to eradicate the disease, but to no avail.
Treatment was futile if the environment remained unchanged.
Rats and rat fleas were already swarming the streets.
Divine magic could treat the disease momentarily, but prevention was impossible.
Chapter 145: The Black Death Outbreak (2)
Chapter 145: The ck Death Outbreak (2)
Proxias army disintegrated quickly.
As the ck Death began to ravage, their formidable forces fell one by one, unable to establish a proper countermeasure.
Theirck of medical knowledge made it impossible to create an effective response, especially since they were more inclined to believe in superstitions than in rational treatments.
The closest thing to medical practitioners they had were ck magic users, who tried to counteract the disease.
They cut out the ckened areas of the skin and attempted to heal them with magic or divine magic.
Desperate to survive, Proxias soldiers followed the ck magic users suggestions.
Removing the necrotized skin and treating it ensured that those areas remained rtively unscathed for a while.
For a moment, the soldiers found some relief.
But it was only a brief respite.
As the necrosis from the ck Death continued to progress, Proxia began to fall into despair.
A contagious disease that their trusted magic couldnt cure was sheer terror.
When the death toll exceeded a thousand, Proxias leaders closed the city gates and prevented the infected from entering.
It was an attempt to save themselves.
The abandoned soldiers had no choice but to die where theyy.
Some tried to escape, but they copsed before they could get far, weakened by high fever and exhaustion.
The gue thrived among the neglected corpses, further spreading the disease.
Proxias once-thriving army, which had numbered over ten thousand in the mountains, dwindled to less than half within a week.
The mage towers, seeing the dire situation, did not just stand by idly.
The leaders held meetings almost daily, yet no clear solution emerged.
Ray watched from afar as Proxia copsed.
The situation was indescribable.
Like in medieval Europe, all sorts of treatments emerged, some as absurd as applying the feces and urine of uninfected people to the face and body, treating them like holy water.
This practice led to the deaths of even healthy people from toxic shock.
Ray had no intention of stopping yet.
Among those in Proxia, there might be hostages or those forced to fight against their will.
But they too had been part of a force that had killed innocents.
If they were not stopped, many more would die.
Ray preferred to choose the path that could save more lives.
Naturally, this path led to the destruction of Proxia.
Ill eradicate thempletely.
The gue had advanced sufficiently.
Now, it was time for him to act.
He dismantled the tent he had grown fond of over time and packed the antibiotics he had produced.
With a few sweeps of his hand, Ray erased any trace of his stay and stood up.
Waiting leisurely for theplete copse of Proxia was an option, but he wanted to salvage what he could.
For instance, magic books, or more magic books.
And perhaps ck magic texts, if they proved medically useful.
Despite being a saint, he did not shy away from exploring ck magic.
What magic could be there?
Maybe Fly, or Fly.
Or Teleport, or Teleport Gate these would be really handy.
Such spells were almost mythical and known to only a few.
Perhaps they were known only to otherworldly beings?
Lost in happy thoughts, Ray suddenly tensed and looked toward a thicket, sensing a strong surge of manaing straight toward him.
Shortly after, Chersi emerged from that very spot.
As soon as Ray recognized her, he quickly prepared to flee.
Noticing his readiness to bolt, Chersi hurriedly waved her hands.
Wait a moment!
You want me to wait so you can kill me?
No! I have no intention of attacking you!
Even though you were quick to cast magic at me before?
Please, just listen to me!
As a high elf, her bowing her head to a human was unusual.
For an elf to bow to a human was a rarity, but a legendary high elf bowing so submissively to a mere human?
Ray frowned at her actions, which seemed desperate.
Dont you find it strange? You attacked me without a proper conversation, and now youre asking me to listen to your story?
Ray had suffered extensively over a long period.
Not only had he not been epted into the elf vige, but he was also treated as a traitor without any proper conversation, resulting in over a month of homelessness. He had to gather or create everything he needed for survival, including food.
He had observed Proxia and learned about the viges of elves and dwarves all by himself.
He had grown ustomed to solitude.
Unlike in the beginning, he no longer intended to seek the elves help in destroying Proxia, nor did he n to intervene in the disputes between elves and dwarves.
But now she was asking him to listen to her story? It was the height of audacity.
After a moment of hesitation with her head bowed, Chersi began to speak.
I received the earring you returned. As I mentioned, it belonged to my mother, who returned to nature due to the actions of the Lesian Empire, a nation of humans Thats why I was angry at you for regarding the empire as your homnd. I believed the empire had taken the Tear of Cecilie as a spoil of war, after killing my mother.
Despite Chersis words, Rays expression remained unchanged.
Perhaps half of what she said was true.
He wasnt certain about the details of how the high elf Cecilie had died, but it seemed likely the empire had taken something as a trophy.
However, that was a separate issue.
Ray sighed softly and spoke in a deted tone.
So youre saying I should understand and forgive you for that reason?
The attacks he had faced could have easily ended his life if not for his vignce.
The magic wielded by high elves was formidable.
Even a simple Fireball spell differed in density and manifestation when cast by them.
Chersi hesitated, seemingly at a loss for a proper excuse.
Ray drove the point home.
At first, I needed your help, but once I tried doing things on my own, it worked out. Ive taken care of my business. So, the elves should handle their own affairs.
He picked up his backpack as he spoke.
He had no desire to help those who approached him only when they were in need.
Chersi stood there silently, unable to say anything more.
As Ray turned and walked away, her gaze lingered on his back for a long time.
Ray gathered mana and cast a spell.
Clean.
There was no longer any need to hide his mana now that everything had ended.
Using the Clean spell on his unwashed body felt incredibly refreshing after such a long time.
Entering the deserted streets of Proxias downtown, Ray observed the empty surroundings.
Sounds of vomiting and coughing echoed from inside the buildings.
With the soldiers in such a state, the condition of others was clear.
Probably inside the castle, several healers were continuously casting divine magic, trying to save only themand structure.
Outside, people were dying.
Proxia was on the brink of copse.
There was no need to intervene further; it would crumble on its own.
The streets, overflowing with refuse and overrun with rats, offered a deste scene akin to a ghost town.
Ray walked along the street and reached the city gates.
The gates of Proxia, once a formidable power threatening the Lecian Empire, stood unguarded.
They were probably locked tight in fear of the ck Death.
Ray extended his hand toward the gate.
Wind Cutter.
Transformed mana responded, slicing through the sturdy gate as if it were paper.
The pieces of the gate fell to the ground with a loud crash.
He did not intend to flee, havinge this far.
Without soldiers, Proxia was just a disorganized mess.
A group of soldiers appeared upon hearing the noise, but they were in no condition to fight.
Theirplexions were red, and ck spots on their bodies indicated they were near death.
Who is this guy?
The, the city gate!
The once thick and solid gate nowy cleaved in two.
The guards pointed their spears but trembled uncontrobly.
Ray ignored them and strode forward.
They were doomed anyway.
Ray saw no need to act if they didnt attack aggressively.
More and more people began to arrive, drawn by the loud noise.
Among them was a man who seemed to be a high-level Aura User.
His formidable presence was evident at first nce.
A knight in ck armor with arge build admired Ray, saying, What an impressive physique. Clearly specialized for swordsmanship.
As he spoke, the knight drew his sword, showing no intention of holding back.
Aura enveloped his de, indicating a highly refined skill, almost as though he was facing a Sword Master.
Feeling invigorated by using mana after a long time, Ray was in high spirits.
Feeling so light he could almost fly, he wanted to release his divine power too, but doing so would purify everything around, negating the effects of the gue.
A de of aura, created from mana, surged from Rays hand.
The knights eyes widened at the sight.
Oh, an Aura de!
If you dont want to die, get out of the way!
Ray was indifferent to Proxias fate but was determined to protect any magic books from the era of mages, especially those rted to teleportation spells. He resolved to avoid climbing the frigid, treacherous mountains again at all costs.
Ray dashed forward like a madman.
The knight, snapping to his senses,manded his soldiers.
Capture that beggar immediately!
However, few moved at his panickedmand.
After all, who would dare to confront someone releasing Aura des like a mad dog and charging with such ferocity?
The soldiers could only watch helplessly as Ray entered the castle.
Chapter 146: The Fine Line Between Hero And Killer (1)
Chapter 146: The Fine Line Between Hero And Killer (1)
Proxia was doomed to fall even if left alone.
Ray didnt bother to personally kill them.
He entered the castle solely for the legacy of the Age of Magic.
If he could obtain that, he would be satisfied.
Not knowing his way, Ray kept running toward a ce that might house a library.
As he stormed through the front yard of Proxia, someone directed a fierce de energy at him.
He dodged it easily by slightly tilting his head and showed no sign of stopping.
The attacker, who had sent the de energy, was taken aback.
Hey, stop!
As a knight in splendid armor chased him, Ray increased his speed even more.
Once he started running seriously, not even Iriel could catch up to him.
No matter how skilled these knights were, catching him was out of the question.
Running at an incredible speed, Ray quickly turned his head, searching for the library.
Since the castle wasnt veryrge, he soon found it.
This is it.
Ray, who broke through a window, started searching for what he needed among the well-organized bookshelves.
He wasnt certain he would find texts from the Age of Magic.
The library was vast, but it was possible that precious magic texts had not been left in such an essible ce.
He rapidly pulled out books from the shelfbeled magic and perused them.
His brain absorbed the new knowledge and began to memorize it at a terrifying pace.
He found some books that were not even avable in the Imperial Pce.
Although Ray had been practicing magic, he never fully grasped the theoretical level of those who studied it systematically.
He had given lectures based on his own discoveries, but that had only been possible for special sses.
In a regr course, he would have had to conclude the lecture without being able to teach much.
Ray skimmed through the books, tossing those worth reading into his backpack, and discarding the rest on the floor.
The entire inspection process took ce in an instant.
He delved further into the collection and discovered books that werent just simple overviews but contained well-exined principles.
Proxia is doomed anyway.
Wouldnt it be a loss to humanity if he didnt take these treasures?
Of course, he intended to keep them all for himself.
Books that seemed to hail from the Age of Magic began to surface.
Unlike ordinary books, these were crafted with high technology, each page imbued with preservation and fortification spells.
They also featuredplex locking spells, indecipherable without magical knowledge.
Ray crammed all the magic-enchanted books into his backpack and quickly vacated the premises.
Lingering any longer would mean confronting them, which would undermine his efforts in spreading the ck Death.
Rays footsteps steered not back the way he hade, but toward the forest.
Escaping through the forest would make it difficult for the soldiers to follow him.
However, a scouting party had already been dispatched into the woods.
Ray cast a spell on them.
Entangle.
Mana surged, beckoning the nearby nts.
Suddenly, entwined tree roots ensnared them, leaving them immobilized, and they let out screams.
Aaaaah!
Its magic!
They attempted to sever the roots with their swords, but to no avail.
His mana within the roots repelled the intrusion of their des.
Ignoring the trapped scouts, Ray continued on his way.
His pace was markedly faster than when he had first entered the forest.
The once vast forest was rapidly left behind.
About ten minutes into his run, as Ray was nearing an elf vige, a group obstructed his way.
It consisted of a strikingly handsome young man apanied by seven middle-aged men in elegant robes.
Rays brow furrowed.
Each of them radiated a significant amount of mana.
Their aura dwarfed that of the aura user he had encountered in the castle.
The young man, surrounded by a chilly aura, stated, There are quite a lot of rats in our Magic Tower.
With his words emanated the natural presence of a sovereign being, causing a prickling sensation on the skin.
Ray waved his hand once to disperse the mana.
Hiding in these mountains, youre more like rats, arent you?
At his words, the young mans eyebrows twitched, and the middle-aged men stepped forward.
How insolent!
Fireball!
Wind Cutter!
A huge explosion ensued.
Incredible.
He had managed to unleash Wind Cutter with just an incantation.
This meant that everyone present was at least of the 5th circle level.
However, sadly, they were just soldiers of a nation on the brink of extinction.
Ray waved his hand as before.
Cancel.
His mana disrupted the casting of the spells, scattering the forming mana.
The fireball, shaped like a me, and the flyingpressed air des disintegrated instantly.
Their eyes widened at the unbelievable phenomenon unfolding before them.
Ray could interfere with magical phenomena and cancel it with his own magic.
He had taught this technique in lectures to students and professors, but the difficulty level was so high that it was almost exclusively his technique.
For swordsmen, maybe, but for magic users, he was the worst opponent.
Think about it. What happens if magicians cant use magic?
At best, they would be slightly stronger than ordinary soldiers.
The young man and the middle-aged men were stunned, their spirits crushed at the sight of Ray cancelling their cast spells.
Of course, Ray was not kind enough to wait for their spirits to recover.
Wind Cutter.
As they felt the mana being drawn toward him, his magic had already materialized.
Numerous invisible des rained down on them.
The middle-aged men hastily tried to conjure magic.
Shi, Shield!
Shield!
As a translucent sphere began to form, Ray disrupted it again with his mana.
Cancel.
The shield vanished as the mana could not maintain the sphere, and it reverted to nothingness.
The wind des not only cut through their bodies but also carried enough force to slice the trees behind them.
Their blood spattered everywhere, soaking the forest, as the sound of tearing air filled the air.
Limbs flew through the air in a gruesome disy, but the young mans expression remained unchanged.
In the blood-soaked forest with apletely altered view, only two remained.
Now, its just you, rat.
Ray wanted to quickly finish the rest and return.
It was time to go back and think about medicine.
If it werent for the constant interruptions, by now he could have trained quite a few decent beginner doctors.
Just one question have you reached the realm of a Lord?
The realm of a Lord.
It signifies a level above the 7th circle.
Ray shook his head in response to the young mans calmly posed question.
To be precise, he has no circle.
Thats why he couldnt be considered a Lord, as talked about in the world.
After all, Lord is just a term for those who have advanced to a high circle.
He didnt need to be revered as a Lord, not even being at the first circle, let alone above the seventh.
However, he differed from other magicians in that he could use any magic as long as he knew the theory.
The young man nodded at Rays denial.
I thought so. The status of a Lord is noble. You, who can barely do a few Cancels, dont belong there.
Right. If were done talking, rest in peace.
How dare you be so brief in my presence.
Hold.
The young man smirked at his magic.
The Hold spell only works on those who are of a lower circle.
He considered himself the first Lord of the continent.
Who would dare cast a Hold spell on him, a 7th circle magician?
Now that he had regained his youth by reaching the realm of a Lord, he was brimming with confidence.
Even a Sword Master couldnt match him, he knew unconsciously.
His overflowing power could disrupt a nation, and a slight serious use of magic could overturn the bnce of power.
Hold against him? It was aughable suicide method.
Deciding to end the joke, the young man began to gather mana to manifest magic.
A massive flow of mana should have surged from his circle.
But, contrary to his expectations, he couldnt move a finger at will.
The young mans face turned pale.
Im caught in Hold.
Did this mean the man was of a higher circle than him?
Above his own 7th circle?
8th circle or higher?
The thought was ludicrous.
Reaching the 8th circle was deemed impossible, even for elves brimming with talent and blessed with long lifespans.
Moreover, he found it hard to imagine someone capable of restraining him, especially since his mana quality had evolved after he reached the 7th circle.
Nheless, Ray was indifferent to the young mans thoughts.
Keeping you alive would be dangerous.
Should he be spared, he might rebuild Proxia or cast magic in the Holy Kingdom recklessly, causing Ray a headache.
He had no desire to spare a potential major problem.
In a way, this signified that he recognized the young mans strength.
With such might, even the current Iriel or Zik would be no match for him.
Should the young man seriously cast magic against the Holy Kingdom, they would face near obliteration.
Having encountered several 6th circle magicians in the Kingdom, none possessed the aura of this young man.
Perhaps he was the 7th circle great magician Ray had heard about while dealing with the Necromancer.
The true master of magic, a Lord, as esteemed in this world.
Had it been an ordinary army, they would have perished withoutying a finger on him.
Hence, he couldnt let him live.
It would spell trouble if he sought revenge.
Ray conjured an Aura de in his hand.
Without time to marvel at the manifested aura, Ray thrust the sword into the young mans heart.
While immobilized by Hold, the young man couldnt even scream, merely coughing up blood.
But this alone wasnt sufficient to guarantee death.
Consider Ziks case; his heart was destroyed, yet he lived.
Ray pulled the sword from the heart and then pierced the upper part of the lung, above the rib cage.
A punctured lung could no longer maintain a vacuum state.
It could not inhale oxygen or exhale carbon dioxide.
This would lead to death.
To ensure death, an attack on the brain would be best, but not doing so was the final consideration for someone who had reached the realm of a Lord with a human body.
Ray, noting the blood flowing back and the young man shedding tears of blood due to the effort, watched him for a moment before moving on.
The Lord was dead.
This signified theplete annihtion of Proxia.
No matter how many soldiers there were, they were nothingpared to a 7th circle Lord.
He sighed and, turning his back on the bodies, headed towards the elf vige.
He always felt it, but killing people was not a pleasant feeling.
Having always saved lives, that emotion was even stronger for him.
Somehow, in the modern world, he saved lives to save people, but here, it felt like he was killing to save lives.
By killing Proxia, he saved many lives that would otherwise have been lost to it.
To some, he might be a hero, but to others, just a mere murderer.
Chapter 147: The Fine Line Between Hero And Killer (2)
Chapter 147: The Fine Line Between Hero And Killer (2)
The downfall of Proxia was a foregone conclusion.
The ck Death quickly imed the lives of more than ten thousand people.
ck spots, the result of rotting skin, covered bodies, and within days, many had perished.
Cold bodies littered the streets, turning the center of Proxia into a veritable image of hell.
No army, no matter how strong, could counter a pandemic.
This silent bacterial war spelled inevitable defeat for Proxia, whichcked medical knowledge.
Ray, turning his back on those dying from the epidemic, headed towards the elf vige.
His backpack, filled with books presumed to be from the Age of Magic, was as big as a boulder.
Carrying this heavy load with ease, he ran at an impressive speed.
Two hours into his run, he arrived at the elf vige, just as he had the first time he came to the Grensia Mountains.
He scattered mana around, as if signaling his arrival, and soon a group of elves appeared.
Ray, with a bow drawn from a tree and a sword in hand, spoke to the wary elves.
I have something to deliver. Listen and pass it to Chersi.
How dare you, human!
Insolent or not, listen up. Ill only say this once.
His attitude was quite different from that of their first meeting.
With a cocked head and a flick of his leg, his manner seemed almost designed to irk others.
Was it possible to be so utterlycking in manners?
The sight of this reckless human made the elves feel the need to take action.
But for Ray, their reaction would be a wee diversion.
Sinceing to the Grensia Mountains, he had umted a lot of grievances with the elves.
He was shocked by their hostility disguised as greetings and their shameless requests for help when in need.
If they shocked him a third time, he was ready to turn everything upside down.
However, nothing surprising urred.
Chersi, sensing his mana, hade to the entrance of the vige herself.
Human!
Chersi descended from the tree, her emotions a mix of joy and bewilderment.
The elves, who had been so rude to him, now knelt easily before their dignified leader.
Chersi!
How did youe here? We will deal with this human as quickly as we can.
Chersi shook her head at the elves words.
Theres no need for that. Human, what brings you here?
I thought Id drop by.
As he rummaged through his backpack, he pulled out a smelly leather pouch.
Chersi, with obvious displeasure, asked, Whats that?
You wanted to ask me to treat the elves, didnt you?
How did you know that
Chersis frown deepened.
She couldnt fathom how he knew without her having said a word.
But for Ray, deducing such things was almost an instinct.
With just a few clues, he was able to predict Iriels whereabouts and track him, his sensitivity bordering on the stalker esque.
His predictions were hardly ever incorrect.
It was the same this time.
The fleeing Proxia soldiers had spread the ck Death to several nearby elves.
Chersi, unable to cure the disease with healing magic, must have recalled the human she first encountered, overflowing with divine power.
As it turned out, the one radiating that seemingly useless divine power was none other than himself.
Ray, having realized this, could already surmise the plea Chersi would make when she approached for help.
Despite his aversion to assisting them due to their previous insolence, he recognized his role in the spread of the ck Death.
Feeling a significant twinge of guilt, he feltpelled to offer the penicillin.
He had initially prepared it as a safeguard in case the elves contracted the disease.
Chersi eyed the leather pouch with hesitation.
I was seeking your divine magic, not this putrid pouch.
Stopining and look inside.
He extracted a piece of bread covered in green mold from the pouch.
The elves recoiled at the sight, visibly disgusted.
At first nce, the bread appeared so decayed it was beyond consumption.
Even a troll with a strong stomach would have suffered for days if it had eaten such a thing.
However, Ray, indifferent to the suffering of trolls and elves, exined nonchntly.
See this green mold? Dissolve a fingers worth in warm water and have the sick elves drink it.
To feed them this rotting stuff?
Chersi grimaced as she asked, to which Ray casually shrugged.
Its your choice, but if you dont act fast, theyll die. Keep feeding them until they improve, and even if they seem better, continue for a few more days.
Ray ryed his instructions simply.
In this world, unlike the modern era, tailoring precise prescriptions was impossible.
Ideally, antibiotics would be administered to maintain a minimum blood concentration, but that wasnt feasible here.
Furthermore, penicillin could cause fatal hypersensitivity due to allergic reactions.
A skin test before administration would have been ideal, but even blood tests were impossible here.
Chersi, listening to his exnation, nodded but appeared reluctant.
Although she would follow the instructions of a human almost akin to a god in terms of divine power, she was skeptical about curing the disease with just this rotten food.
Ray also gave other instructions.
Dont use more or less than I told you. If they develop a rash, vomit, or fever, stop immediately and wait a few days. Then, gradually reduce the dosage for those elves.
Chersi was overwhelmed by his rapid instructions.
After exining everything, Ray picked up his backpack, ready to leave.
Chersi, in a panic, called out to him.
Wait a moment!
Now what?
I know its a lot to ask, but could you please take a look yourself?
The elves behind her reacted to her words.
Chersi! How can you allow this other race into our vige!
Thats right! Inviting a human into our vige is unprecedented!
Watching them rant like angry bulls, Ray smirked.
I have no intention of going. Goodbye.
He turned his back on them.
He had given the proper prescription.
What remained was whether the elves would follow his instructions.
Unlike Lady Airas vige, these elves harbored deep mistrust and hostility toward other races.
It made sense, given their long history of conflict with the dwarves, nowpounded by human involvement.
Even if it were the neighbors mischievous dog, one could still feel gratitude toward those who help.
But these elves seemed to regard his willingness to help as an honor, a puzzling attitude.
Perhaps there was a serious issue with their frontal lobes.
No thanks at all. Different from Aira, just a bunch of ungrateful elves. Eh, what a nuisance. Pfft.
Ironically, the one who had spread the ck Death had little right to criticize.
He left the elf vige and headed toward the junction of the Grensia Mountains and the snowy mountain range.
Ray hoped for a teleportation spell in the magic books, as he detested crossing the snowy mountains.
Arriving at the forest in the Grensia Mountains, he quickly rummaged through his backpack for the magic books.
Excited at the prospect of learning new magic, his heart fluttered like a girl in love.
Hehehe. Just give me Fly. Please.
Licking his lips, he pulled out the books and opened one.
Or rather, he attempted to.
The lock spell on the magic book thwarted his effort.
The book remained shut, so Ray uttered an incantation.
Unlock.
A resonating sound of mana echoed as the unlocking spell manifested.
He tried to open the book again, filled with anticipation.
Yet, the magic book refused to open.
.
Ray examined the book from all angles.
Externally, nothing seemed to block it, except for the lock spell.
When he channeled mana into the book, the lock spell remained unbroken.
Unlock!
He tried again, channeling mana to cast the unlocking spell.
The mana signaled that the spell had manifested correctly.
He tried cautiously to open the book, but it remained shut as before.
.
His hand trembled.
Ray nced back and forth between the book in his hands and the massive snowy mountain.
Failing to unlock the book meant he would have to cross the mountain again.
Unlock! Unlock! Unlock!
He funneled a substantial amount of mana into the book.
Yet, the magic books lock remained unyielding, like a fortress.
To make matters worse, a familiar tree approached from a distance,
greeting him with a smile.
Meeting again at this ce. It must be fate, human.
The dryad from the snowy mountain approached him, creating a surreal coboration.
Ray nearly tore the magic book in frustration but managed to restrain himself with superhuman patience.
Isnt it said that men cry three times? It seemed like the time for his second tear had arrived.
Zik was diligently performing the task Ray had assigned him, his eyes closed.
Holding the Aura de in his right hand, he was deep in an imaginary bout ofbat, his thoughts on Ray.
Creating an opponent in ones mind and engaging inbat was no easy feat.
Even skilled Sword Masters struggled with such imaginary duels.
In his mind, Ray struck him with an unstoppable sword, its terrifying cutting power and the fear of death overwhelming him.
The sword he thought impossible to block.
Zik too believed it was unblockable, but then something unbelievable happened.
A new Aura de materialized in his previously empty left hand.
ng!
The imagined Ray looked astonished at the de that had knocked him away.
Zik then slowly opened his eyes.
I have finally managed to block it, my lord.
A mix of triumph and joy spread across his usually stoic face.
Chapter 148: Heresy Detection Operation
Chapter 148: Heresy Detection Operation
A biting cold had set in.
Ray had climbed the snowy mountain again because the magic book refused to open.
Of course, the dryad apanied him.
Ray sighed and moved forward in silence.
Beside him, the dryad incessantly talked, gradually draining his energy.
He did not cross the peak of the snowy mountain as he had the first time.
The risks andck of sufficient food made such a journey imprudent.
Indeed, the intense cold of the snowy mountain yed a significant role in this decision.
Following the outskirts of the mountain range, the cold was manageable with magic, and the sporadic coniferous forests provided enough materials for makeshift meals.
Pine bark soup might not have been tasty, but it was edible.
Additionally, brewing tea from pine needles warmed the body, a quintessential backpacking experience.
The dryad asionally raged against him for harming its kin, but a few firm reprimands quickly silenced it.
Ray took short breaks whenever he found suitable spots as he moved across the shallow snow.
He camped at night and resumed walking at dawn.
Walking along the outer paths of the snowy mountain was faster than navigating its heavily snow-covered peak.
Moreover, Ray ran with his mana activated, enhancing his speed.
Even so, the dryad kept up surprisingly well, almost faster than Iriel.
While impressive, Ray did not feel like admiring the dryad, especially with its constant murmured requests for help.
Eventually, Ray snapped.
As I said before, I cant make you stronger.
But you can. I believe in you.
What makes you so sure?
Its a dryads intuition.
Werent you not a dryad just a while ago?
Forget the small details.
The conversation didnt quite add up, but Ray did not feel like probing further.
However, that did not mean he was inclined to strengthen the dryad.
He asked with a sigh, You said you want strength to return home, right? Where is this home?
The Grensia Mountains.
Ray frowned.
The Grensia Mountains were where Proxia once stood, and they had recently passed through them.
The ce, now neatly cleansed by the ck Death, was its home. It confirmed his initial suspicions!
If the dryads story were to be believed, humans hade and decimated its kin, likely at Proxias doing.
But this raised a puzzling question.
It was hard to believe that the elves, lovers and protectors of nature, would ignore the dryads plight.
Elves cherish nature immensely, often prioritizing a single tree over their lives.
It seemed imusible that the elves would stand by as dryads perished.
Ray looked at the dryad skeptically.
His gaze seemed to say, Is this just another of your mad tales?
The dryad bristled at Rays skepticism.
Its not a lie! My home is in the Grensia Mountains!
Even so, the nature-loving and infamously protective elves wouldnt have ignored your plight.
The elves were unaware of our threat.
Unaware?
The human army was strong. Strong enough to deal with us quietly.
Hmm.
Ray contemted the bnce of power.
Dryads are nearly akin to spirits, making them quite powerful.
But they faced Proxia, a force capable of threatening continental destruction.
Could they not handle a single dryad discreetly?
Discreet action would indeed be challenging, even for them, but not impossible.
Realizing this, Ray could somewhat reconcile the situation within the realms ofmon sense.
He nodded and concluded,
Fine. Then return to the Grensia Mountains. By now, if there are any humans, theyll just be rotting corpses.
What do you mean?
Exactly what I said. The humans you despised are all dead. Well, maybe one or two might have survived?
The dryad froze at his words, seemingly needing time to process the information.
Ray, devoid of any intention to wait, was about to resume walking when the dryad called out to him in an unusually serious tone.
Human.
The way it spoke did not evoke the image of a tree. He was almost curious to dissect it to understand how it produced sound.
Without responding, Ray faced the dryad, which approached and broke off a branch from its body.
Take this.
As it handed over what it had previously thrown into the fire, Ray declined.
I dont need firewood.
The surrounding area was abundant with potential kindling.
He implied that the dryad no longer needed to sacrifice parts of itself for firewood.
Noticing his pitying look, the dryad shook its head.
This is different.
As it spoke, the dryad found a sharp, solid rock.
In contrast, the branch looked thin and fragile, likely to snap at any moment.
With the branch, the dryad struck the rock hard.
Without any mana, the slender twig seemed destined to break against the rock.
It was a bold move, risking breaking itself against the rock, and deserved apuse.
Yet, contrary to his expectations, the branch remained intact.
Eh?
Surprised, Ray watched as the dryad proudly dered,
When a dryad reaches maturity, it grows a new branch. In a dryads lifetime, only one, the strongest branch, emerges.
Puffing out its chest and speaking arrogantly, it was, after all, just a branch.
With a serious tone, the dryad offered the branch to him.
I give this to you for agreeing to my request.
.
Ray was at a loss for words.
He had no intention of fulfilling any request.
His initial reason for entering the Grensia Mountains was to eradicate Proxia.
Though he had not received the elves assistance as nned, it would have been problematic to consider the mission aplished and receive a reward along the way.
Despite his reservations, his hand had already epted the branch the dryad handed him.
How could it so readily believe his words and give away such a precious, once-in-a-lifetime branch?
Perhaps the dryad had something akin to the elves Eyes of Truth, he wondered.
As he took the branch, he sensed a faint presence of mana.
The dryads mana had seemingly infused into it over many years.
Forging a sword from this branch might yield a superior weaponpared to one crafted from an ordinary piece of iron.
The unexpected gain made Ray smile.
Hehehe. Thank you.
Im more grateful. Human,e visit my homnd sometime if you can.
Ray shook his head at the dryads invitation.
Crossing this snowy mountain again would be required to reach the Grensia Mountains.
Besides, the ce was swarmed with meddlesome elves.
He had no desire to revisit, much less spare a nce towards the Grensia Mountains.
The dryad, who had followed him like a stalker, waved its hand and took its leave abruptly.
Their encounter had been sudden, and their farewell was just as abrupt.
All that was left in his hand was the dryads single branch.
This will serve perfectly as a sword recement for Zik.
The Pope and his Inquisition were engaged in an intense campaign to eradicate heretics.
Since Ray had supplied information, they had conducted independent investigations into many nobles, healers, and priests, revealing a considerable number of heretics.
The number was approaching nearly a tenth of all the nobility.
It appeared there was nobody among the powerful who hadnt epted bribes, and Proxias influence extended into every sector, includingmerce, real estate, and construction.
From a certain perspective, the Holy Kingdom appeared less as an independent state and more as a satellite of Proxia.
The Pope mmed his fist onto the podium.
Bang!
How has our Holy Kingdom degenerated so deeply into corruption! Its as if were not Gods nation, but a den for those filthy Proxians!
Pope Glycerior, consumed by rage, stood trembling with his fist clenched.
The immense divine power radiating from him hushed everyone present, including the high-ranking clergy.
Eir, attempting to defuse the tension, said, Your Holiness, please calm down. What did the Saint say?
The Saint advised leaving them be.
Leaving them be?
Her eyes narrowed slightly, betraying her confusion.
If the Saint said to leave them alone, shouldnt that be what they did?
To Eir, Rays opinion was akin to a divine message, one worth following even if it defied logic.
But the Pope continued to arrest heretics, disregarding the advice, which irritated Eir despite his being the highest religious authority.
Regrettably, the Inquisitions power was mostly in the Popes hands.
Even though she supervised the clergy, her influence was negligiblepared to his, which hindered her from taking direct action.
With a stern expression, the Pope surveyed the assembly.
I intend to intensify our efforts to root out heretics even more than before. If anyone has a different opinion, please share it.
His tone suggested openness to discussion, but his face signaled that dissent would not be wee.
The seasoned nobles, understanding this, kept silent.
Only Eir had the status to propose an alternative.
She shook her head slightly.
I believe we should heed the Saints advice and leave them be for the time being.
Is the High Priestess suggesting that we prioritize the Saints opinion over the Popes, the ultimate authority on the Holy Kingdoms future?
His voice wasced with displeasure.
Thats not what Im saying. I simply believe the Saint wouldnt have given such advice without good reason.
Eirs reply caused the Popes face to grow even more stern.
As the sole authority on the Holy Kingdoms future, it appears the High Priestess would rather ce the Saint in a position akin to royalty. Hmph!
Eir couldnt help but think, How childish this Pope is.
He should act the part if he wished to y the king. It was unbing to cower in times of war, only to behave like a tyrant when pursuing the safer task of identifying heretics.
Eir, too, stood resolute.
Are you saying, Your Holiness, that you intend to ignore the words of the Saint, the representative of God?
Her retort was powerful enough to shift the Inquisitions focus to the Pope himself.
Taking a step back at her strongeback, the Pope replied, Thats not what I mean. However, I have no intention of changing my decision. The Inquisition should continue as is with the detection of heretics. This meeting is adjourned.
He concluded unterally and dismissed the assembly.
The purpose of convening the nobles for a meeting seemed pointless.
Frustrated with the Popes capricious behavior, Eir bowed and left the hall.
The rising anger left her without words.
It was no wonder the nobles felt secure epting bribes with such a Pope at the helm.
Even the shocking number of heretics somehow made sense under these circumstances.
Chapter 149: The Pope’s Command Is Worthless (1)
Chapter 149: The Pope¡¯s Command Is Worthless (1)
In the Holy Kingdom, the Popes witch-hunt for heretics had turned into a massive operation.
Everyone in the kingdom was preupied with dealing with the remnants of Proxia.
The Inquisition dispatched inquisitors far and wide, granting them the power to determine the fate of the people.
Cities like Selonia, Gehel, and Sillien, which hosted prominent inquisitors, managed rtively well, but those on the outskirts suffered.
Some inquisitors conducted themselves honorably, while others were so brutal they terrorized the popce likemon thugs.
Please, please spare us! We just wanted to live!
Those who cried and begged with sped hands were met with derision from a man d in the Inquisitions uniform.
Dont make meugh. When Proxia advanced, didnt you open your vige gates without a fight? Youre all witches!
He signaled to the soldiers under the inquisitorsmand.
Kill everyone, regardless of age or gender! This vige is surely a nest of demons!
The soldiers hesitated at his order.
They had been recruited from various ces, trained, and sworn into service for the Holy Kingdom.
The idea of executing children and the elderly, even under orders, was not one they could readily ept.
The mans frown deepened as he observed the soldiers reluctance.
If you dont want to be marked as heretics yourselves, kill them. This is an order.
The stigma of heresy loomed over them.
Beingbeled a heretic meant relentless pursuit by the Inquisition, torture upon capture, and an inevitable death.
Moreover, the families and even the hometowns of those used would suffer the Inquisitions scrutiny.
A visit that was, in reality, nothing short of persecution.
Homes destroyed, women vited under the flimsiest pretenses, fires set while spouting rhetoric about evil spirits.
The thought that such atrocities, which hed sporadically seen in the Holy Kingdom, might befall them, sent a chill through his body.
The soldiers clenched their jaws and raised their swords.
Aaagh!
Please, save us Aaagh!
Blood sttered throughout the vige, and the screams of adults and children were the only sounds that echoed.
The man looked on with satisfaction.
Ah, truly an act pleasing to our Lord Gaia. O Lord, I have dealt with the heretics vige, grant me greater power.
Amidst the dying, the man alone prayed to the deity, smiling.
Griaia had requested a private meeting with Iriel.
Familiar with Iriel from their time fighting together on the battlefield, she immediately met with her.
Greetings, Saint.
What brings you here?
Its about the Inquisition
As she spoke, her hands trembled with fury.
Her beloved people were dying for absurd reasons.
She questioned whether this was truly the Holy Kingdom.
The Inquisition, you mean His Holinessmand.
Yes. I dont know why such an order was given, but I humbly ask you, Iriel, to please stop it.
Iriel sighed at her words.
Hoo
She understood that Griaia hade to her, knowing she had the power to stop the Inquisition.
And Iriel was the Saint.
Honestly, she could stop it, but it would be immensely difficult.
The political world was far moreplex and fierce than she had imagined.
If it stopped here, the Pope and other nobles would see it as a sign of weakness, undermining the political power she had built, and the Inquisition would continue to act on the Popes orders.
Furthermore, in terms of justification, they were at a disadvantage.
If the Saint, revered for her devout actions in judging heretics, were to interfere, she might herself be a target of the Inquisition.
Even Iriel, known as the greatest Saint of all time, couldnt intervene in a matter the Pope was so zealously pursuing.
She shook her head.
It seems difficult.
As expected, Griaias hope faded at the response.
Is that so
Herst ray of hope had been deemed difficult as well.
Griaia, who had never experienced such powerlessness even on the battlefield, was nowpletely engulfed by it.
There was nothing she could do now.
Unlike Iriel, who was of a simr age and took on all the roles of a Saint, handling a corner of the battlefield with her exceptional martial prowess, Griaia could only assist.
In the current situation, she had to ask for help instead of stopping it herself.
Iriel, too, struggled with a sense of powerlessness.
She couldnt move freely either, as the Popes hunt for heretics was in full swing.
She knew that not moving hastily without a n was more helpful than rushing in unprepared, but the asional screams were hard for her to bear.
In this situation, I just want to lean on you, Ray.
Descending from the outskirts of the snowy mountain, Ray managed to enter the Holy Kingdom.
Instead of passing directly over the peak, he walked along the outskirts and arrived on the outskirts of the Kingdom.
He felt like he might cry, sensing a strong scent of home in a ce that wasnt his real hometown.
With Proxia gone, if they just eliminated their remaining forces, the Holy Kingdom would be on the road to recovery.
Heading toward Selonia with a lightened heart, he heard screams echoing throughout the vige.
Ray frowned.
Whats happening now? Bandits?
To rob such a remote vige seemed unthinkable.
His steps naturally moved him forward.
Thinking of the people dying, he activated his mana and surged forth.
Dust rose from the ground as he darted forward.
Ray arrived at the vige in no time and was lost for words at the horrific scene before him.
Kill them! This vige is heretical!
Aaagh!
Honey! Take the child and run!
The various sounds around him were almost overwhelming.
The vigers were being massacred by trained soldiers, fighting for their lives like dogs to protect their families.
At first, he thought they were Proxias remaining soldiers.
But the Holy Kingdoms emblems embroidered on their well-dressed armor told him they were the Kingdoms soldiers.
His eyes grew cold as he surveyed the area.
Ray, infusing his voice with mana, spoke in a hushed tone.
Stop.
Despite the softness of his voice, everyone nearby heard him clearly.
Hismanding presence, coupled with the flow of mana, made not only the soldiers but also the inquisitors turn their gaze toward him.
The man scrutinized the young man before him.
Some beggar.
Dressed in tattered garments, he couldnt perceive the young man as a saint.
He appeared too dissimr to his preconceived notion of a saint.
You beggar. If you value your life, go beg somewhere else.
Had Zik overheard those words, the mans neck would have been severed on the spot.
Ray shed a grin, revealing his teeth.
It seems he hasnt understood the situation yet.
He let go of the restraint he had grown used to on his divine power.
Instantly, an enormous outpouring of divine power and mana erupted from his body.
Kwaah-
The magnitude of the divine power caused his body to quake, sweat beading down his back.
Yo-you are surely not
An inquisitor of the Inquisition, wielding more power than some nobles, paled inparison to the current Saint.
He had single-handedly vanquished necromancers and a genuine dragon, and, though less known, had toppled the burgeoning power of Proxia.
His valor surpassed the moniker of the strongest in history a level unattainable for a mere inquisitor.
As the potent mana and divine power radiating from him merged, it darkened, resembling demonic energy.
His visage evoked the demons reputed to be conjured by ck magicians.
The inquisitor promptly fell to his knees.
Ho-holy Saint!
Yet, Rays aura continued to intensify, his mana growing even more formidable.
Where should one beg?
Gu-gasp
The thickening mana made even drawing breath a struggle.
Ray focused all his mana on the inquisitor, who stood no chance against an aura user, let alone one with the concentrated power of true dragons blood.
An ordinary person would have surely died if they had taken it all in.
Ray knelt to meet the eyes of the man.
Where do you belong?
Surrounded by dark blue mana, he spoke in a tone one might imagine a demon would use.
Inquisition
What sort of insane act is this? Whose damned order is this?
Its His Holiness the Pope
I leave for a moment, and you turn the country into aplete mess.
His words shocked the soldiers and the vigers alike.
Who dares to speak so of the Pope?
It was said that even the king was cursed behind his back, but here was the Saint, openly insulting the Pope.
A woman clutching a child, inspired by him, spoke up.
Holy Saint! I swear to God, weve done nothing! But they suddenly started calling us heretics and killing us Please, stop this If you leave us now, we will surely perish.
Following her plea, the other vigers added their own.
Save us, Holy Saint!
In a time when we cant even trust the country Youre the only one we can rely on
Please, save at least the children
Touched by their tearful cries, Ray nodded.
Dont worry. Ill resolve this in my name.
His firm response softened the tense atmosphere among the vigers.
Some were so relieved they almost copsed.
Th-thank you!
Sniff Thank you so much, Holy Saint.
Ray, who had been offering warm looks to the vigers, turned his back to them, and his expression instantly changed.
He looked at the inquisitor and soldiers with a cold gaze.
Did you hear that? Ive given my word. I dont make mistakes. If you want to die, try challenging me, but it wont be a peaceful death.
In other words, behave if you dont want to die.
But, its His Holiness the Popesmand We cant just disregard it
The inquisitors words were met with a nod from Ray.
A valid point.
Looking around at the inquisitor and soldiers, Ray said.
Right. We cant disobey His Holiness the Popesmand.
His words filled the vigers with despair, while the inquisitor seemed to cling to hope.
Then
Just as the man was about to speak, Ray shed a malicious grin.
So, if youre going to follow the Popesmand, youd better die by my hand right here.
Chapter 150: The Pope’s Command Is Worthless (2)
Chapter 150: The Pope¡¯s Command Is Worthless (2)
At his words, the atmosphere froze.
He threatened to kill those who disobeyed.
It became unclear whether the ragged figure before them was truly the Saint or a bandit.
I shall obey the Saintsmand
Before his arrival, the man who had been ughtering the vigers like a devil now submitted obediently to themand.
At this sight, the vigers copsed in their ces.
Sniffle Thank you! Thank you, Holy Saint!
Thank you for saving us
It was absurd to be grateful when they had done nothing to deserve their plight.
If anything, they were owed an apology.
Ray then addressed the inquisitor.
Tell the Inquisition to immediately halt all activities. If anyone talks back or disobeys, say its mymand. If they still dontply, Ill utterly destroy the Inquisition. Make sure you convey this properly.
The inquisitor, about to say something, swallowed his words and replied.
Understood
To the rest of you, retreat immediately and gather in Selonia.
Leaving only those words behind, Ray quickly departed from the vige.
Unless they were out of their minds, they wouldnt dare stir up trouble in other viges.
He needed to act quickly to revoke this absurdmand.
The Popes excessive behavior was bing intolerable.
Every time he returned from a difficult mission, the Holy Kingdom had created new problems.
He felt like giving a round of apuse for the never-ending issues.
After rushing for a couple of hours, Ray arrived at Gehel, where the guards at the gate greeted him.
What ce do you think this is,ing here to beg! Get lost!
As they spoke, the guards pointed their spears at him.
Showing a hint of his suppressed divine power, their attitude changed quickly.
Upon closer inspection, his white hair and blue eyes resembled those of the Saint.
Quickly sheathing their spears, they adopted a formal stance and asked.
Goodness! Are you perhaps the Saint?
Im not a Saint, just a beggar.
Im sorry! You looked so different from usual that I didnt recognize you. How did youe without any escort? Pleasee in!
Ray smirked and stepped through the gate.
The guards immediately surrounded him and escorted him inside.
Where is the Saint right now?
Lady Iriel should be in her office. Ive heard shes been very busytely. Haha.
As Ray engaged in small talk with them, he pondered.
Do they not realize whats happening on the outskirts?
Unlike the rural vige he had first visited, Gehel was alive with activity.
Had the inquisitors not visited here?
It seemed improbable. Given that it was amand from the Pope, cities would have been the first to receive visits from the Inquisition.
As a major city near the capital, with Iriel present, they wouldnt execute heretics on the spot, but even so, Gehel appeared too vibrant.
Upon reaching the lords office inside the castle, Ray knocked on the door.
Knock, knock.
A gentle voice responded from within.
Come in.
At her invitation, Ray swung the door open.
Iriel looked surprised by his ragged appearance.
Ray! Have you finally returned?
Phew I took my time dealing with those filthy ones thoroughly.
Ray grumbled, appearing even dirtier than a beggar.
Iriel covered her mouth, smiling at him.
What about Proxia?
Ive left them in no shape to recover. Even if some remnants survive, they are no longer a concern.
Iriel was taken aback by his statement.
She knew he was powerful, but the idea of him single-handedly wiping out Proxia, a formidable force, hadnt crossed her mind.
She had assumed they would be, at best, severely weakened, but this exceeded her expectations.
Considering that trade and diplomacy, previously hindered by Proxia, might now resume, she felt as though new paths were unfolding for the Holy Kingdom.
Iriel winked at him teasingly.
Well done. Youre quite the charmer.
Ray dismissed her flirtatious jest with a wave, as if swatting away a nuisance, and his expression turned serious.
But theres a problem.
A problem?
You probably know already, but the Pope has mobilized the Inquisition. The real problematic nobles are busy shifting me onto the people, so innocent vigers are dying. At this rate, the Holy Kingdom is going to shut down.
He spoke of the Holy Kingdom as though it were a shop that could simply close its doors.
Iriel nodded at his words.
Internationally, it will shut down. ughtering the people and then preaching faith wont look good to neighboring countries, diminishing the Holy Kingdoms stature on the continent.
So, I need to ask you for another favor.
What favor?
Theres an inquisitor from the Inquisition here, right? Tell him to order aplete withdrawal of the Inquisition.
Instead of responding, Iriel looked at him as if he were out of his mind.
Do you even realize what youre saying?
I do. Skip the objections and just issue the order in my name.
The Popesmand? How do you n to
The Pope who issued themand is a problem, but the Inquisition, which executes innocent people as heretics, also needs to be held ountable. Hehehe.
Iriel shook her head, watching his sinister smile.
For her, it was impossible toprehend what he was thinking.
Always realizing things toote, she could say he was deep in schemes, but seeing that sly grin, she didnt want to admit it.
Several nobles who had been assassinated were reced by lords from neighboring territories.
Though the assassinations stopped, the nobles tension did not subside.
The security remained imprable, and it seemed unlikely to assassinate anyone guarded by knights in their chambers.
Unknown to them, this was all the work of the Seven Messengers.
Acting on information they had gathered independently, they started eliminating assassins, allowing the nobles to avoid the fate of being killed without a trace.
Ray, having heard about the Seven Messengers from Iriel, nodded in satisfaction.
It was an organization he had nurtured.
Though they acted without orders, unlike some dimwitted followers who merely obeyedmands, their handling of the situation pleased him.
Understanding the situation and noting the absence of some nobles, Ray immediately headed for Selonia.
He nned to gather them as soon as he reached the castle.
The current state of the Holy Kingdom was utterly rotten.
The Inquisition, after a thorough investigation, should have been punishing irredeemable heretics, but instead, they were killing people without substantial evidence.
This resulted in the targeting of powerless citizens, while the nobles lived in luxury, creating a farce of the Holy Kingdom.
What of the Pope and the nobles?
The Pope, who could naturally issue such absurd orders, and the nobles, busy saving their own skins, were creating a spectacle befitting a truly Holy Kingdom.
With operations that even a small country wouldnt dare undertake, it was no wonder the country was in decline.
But that doesnt mean themon people could start a rebellion.
Power in this other world was firmly centered around the nobility.
This included magic, swordsmanship, and divine power.
Formoners, the astronomical cost to learn these skills was unthinkable.
Of course, there were cheap swordsmanship books and magical theory texts sold in markets.
But to instigate a revolution with those was highly impractical.
It could take decades, if not centuries.
The noble families possessed treasured manuals of swordsmanship and enlightenment, and the nobles were well-versed in these arts.
Knights and magicians trained in family swordsmanship techniques might not have been as proficient, but they still posed a significant barrier to those learning from market-bought texts.
As the world was structured in this way, themon people suffered without being able to voice any opposition.
Therefore, someone powerful who could speak up for them was needed.
At that moment, he himself seemed the most qualified for the role.
Even if it meant overturning the Holy Kingdom, the current situation had to be shown as wrong.
Without an escort, he arrived in Selonia after a three-hour journey.
Unlike at Gehel Castle, the guards at Selonia Castle immediately recognized him.
Gasping for breath, the guards kneeled.
Goodness! Holy Saint!
Open the gates!
Ray waved his hand to acknowledge the guards salute and hurried into the castle.
Upon entering the building belonging to the Inquisition, he kicked open a door.
All Inquisition members, assemble!
Who dares
Startled by the suddenmotion, some were about to draw their swords.
They refrained only after recognizing Rays face and feeling the immense divine power emanating from him.
The highest-ranking Inquisition member present approached.
Holy Saint, I am Deos, the chief judge of the Inquisition. We have met a few times at banquets.
He knelt formally on one knee.
Ray remembered seeing him asionally at banquets, though they had never formally introduced themselves.
Ray looked around, his brow slightly furrowed.
The interior was morevish than his own mansion, and their luxurious clothes reflected their prosperity.
Their plump figures, typical of Gaias devotees overseeing abundance, contrasted with the sufferingmon people gued by famine.
They seemed more worried about gaining weight than being concerned about the starving people.
Phew Its worse than I thought.
This brief glimpse revealed their lifestyle, and by contrast, the hardships of themon people, clearly showing how they squeezed the citizens to maintain their way of life.
Despite Deoss introduction, Ray didnt respond.
To be precise, he saw no need to.
Why bother formally acknowledging the very people who were leading the Holy Kingdom into ruin?
Ray scanned the room filled with kneeling Inquisition members.
Heres an order. Immediately assemble all the inquisitors in Selonia without exception.
Deos and a few others shook their heads at hismand.
Im sorry, Holy Saint, but this is amand from the Pope himself, sealed with his insignia. Even if you are the Saint
Its not possible?
Thats right. This is beyond our control.
Phew Think about it. Does this really look like its for the good of the Holy Kingdom? Innocent people get caught and punished without any evidence, while you, the perpetrators,ugh and chat here?
Were just following orders.
Ray scoffed at this feeble excuse.
Enjoying orders, huh? Basking in wealth and glory under the Popes shadow.
Deoss eyebrows twitched at Rays blunt words.
Even if it was from the Saint, being admonished by such a youngd was irritating.
His response became more defiant.
Impossible.
At his obstinate attitude, Ray purposefully unleashed his divine power.
Even normally suppressed, his immense divine power, now fully unleashed, regained its original intensity, as if directly touched by Gaia herself.
Whoosh-!
Such a force was beyond what ordinary clerics could handle.
Ugh
Argh
The pressure was so immense that they could only muster groans of struggle.
Chapter 151: The Pope’s Command Is Worthless (3)
Chapter 151: The Pope¡¯s Command Is Worthless (3)
Judges furrowed their brows in frustration as they began to counter with their divine power, but it was futile.
The density was too different.
Their divine power was not at a level they could block.
If it were a little at a time, perhaps, but as the divine power continued to press down, it felt like their bodies would burst.
Deus raised his hand to his face and said,
Stop it! The Saints actions wont change the orders given!
So, Im saying Ill issue a new order, right?
Its an order from the Pope himself! Are you really going to oppose him?
Opposition or whatever, I just do whats best for the people. Thats what your roles and the divine title of Saint ordained by God are for.
He was adamant. He had no intention of backing down.
To begin with, the Pope and the Inquisition were not even considerations for him.
He didnt care which side would crumble.
Ray had already battled Proxia, Necromancers, and even the Original Dragon.
At this point, waging war with the Holy Kingdom again wouldnt make a difference.
The heroes presence, clearly evident before them, caused the colors of the Inquisitions Heresy Judges to drain away.
Ray put an end to it.
If this garbage ce judges heretics, then the Inquisition of the Holy Kingdom I envision is unnecessary.
As he spoke, he released not only divine power but also mana.
The building shook wildly under the pressure, and books and documents inside the room flew about.
Ray didnt stop there.
Wind cutter.
Mana resonated with hismand, manifesting the magic.
Compressed des of wind sliced through the buildings walls, passing through them.
With a sharp sound of cutting air, various parts of the building were torn apart like paper.
As the roof was blown away, the view of the night sky from the Inquisitions building inspired involuntary admiration.
Feeling the threat to their lives, they all shouted simultaneously.
Ah, understood! We will summon the Heresy Judges to Selonia!
Please reconsider, Saint!
Disregarding the Popes orders, they now begged for mercy when their own lives were at stake, after having treated the lives of the people like mere trifles.
Was this what their proimed faith amounted to?
No, their so-called faith was nothing but a convenient shield.
Faith had be a pretext, a form of power. It was the easiest garment to don without much consideration.
Such was the foundation upon which the Holy Kingdom was built.
Furthermore, as soon as someone dared to question that system, they were branded heretics and executed without a second thoughta truly barbaric practice.
Perhaps even God was displeased with these circumstances, which could exin why he chose Saints and Holy Women.
Humans, those selfish beings, always act in their own interest, rendering a truly happy world unattainable without the sacrifice of some.
It was then that God presumably pondered,
Who should be the one to be sacrificed?
And so, Saints and Holy Women came into existence. They were expected to renounce everything, forbidden even the slightest reward, and in exchange, God endowed them with divine power.
To the average person, such a role might appear grand and powerful, but that was merely an illusion.
In truth, they are individuals coerced into sacrifice by both God and humanity, aware that they are walking into a zing inferno yet obliged to carry the tinder.
A saints life, wholly governed by God and the Holy Kingdom, could never be majestic.
It was all an borate charade, orchestrated by God and men alike.
In this, God and humans mirrored each others selfishness.
God, on his part, aspired to forge the world in his image, selecting two individuals to bear the brunt of sacrifice, while humans incessantly exploited one another to gain a slight upper hand.
Both aimed to fulfill their ambitions at the expense of others, a perfect reflection of their mutual ruthlessness.
Rays demeanor shifted as he coldly withdrew both mana and divine power from his gaze.
He stilled his divine power, rendering it as tranquil as a sereneke, and his presence vanished as though the prior tumult had been an illusion.
His voice took on a markedly different tone.
Ill give you a week. Gather everyone in Selonia without fail.
With those words, Ray turned his back.
He no longer wanted to be here.
His life in the modern era, where he simply practiced medicine, felt much cleaner inparison.
His steps were now directed toward the Popes audience chamber.
To reach the Popes audience chamber, one had to pass through the outer road of the castle and another gate.
The Popes castle, guarded by irond security, was truly a fortress in its own right.
As Ray walked along the path, he turned his gaze toward someone calling him.
Lord!
It was Zik.
Running over with an expression like a dog greeting its owner, he said with a pleased face.
Youve returned.
Ive just arrived. But why are you here?
For this.
In response to Rays question, Zik handed him a parchment he held.
Looking at the parchment in his hand, Ray turned back to Zik.
A permit for the settlement of territorial residents?
Yes. Were thinking of epting more residents for the territory. Although its called a permit, theres no real need for approval.
In essence, it was like a report.
It seemed he had visited the castle for matters rted to the territory.
Observant Zik, sensing something, asked Ray.
Forgive me, Lord, but is something wrong? You dont look well.
Theres a lot I feel like Im going to die because of the Inquisition right now.
Rubbing his arm, which hadnt hurt even during the battle with the Original Dragon, Zik nodded.
Then, without a moments hesitation, he drew his sword and said.
The Inquisition must be insane. Ill go and half-kill them.
The Inquisition was already half-destroyed, its roof cut off by Rays own hand, its spirit nearly gone.
If Zik joined in, the Inquisition might actually disappear from the Holy Kingdom.
Ray chuckled and shook his head.
What about the task I gave you?
He was referring to the task of blocking an unstoppable sword.
Zik looked at him with confidence.
Ivepleted it.
Honestly, his response was hard to believe.
Though Zik was said to possess a talent that surpassed the description of a genius, this was different.
Ray had given the task half-seriously, half-jokingly.
But for him to actually have achieved it? Was he even human?
Ray, who could memorize a game characters technique after seeing it just once, was surprised at Zik.
Really?
As he spoke with a hint of doubt, Zik quietly nodded.
If its your swordsmanship, my lord, I can block it. With your permission, Id like to show you right now on the training grounds.
Not now. I have to meet the Pope.
The Holy Father?
Ray shook his head at Ziks questioning look.
Huh Its a long story. I just heard about it myself after returning from the Grensia Mountains.
Zik, always practicing in the training grounds, seemed unaware, but this was a significant issue.
Even Iriel was deeply concerned about it.
The Popes orders, which clearly overstepped boundaries, were attracting criticism from many and could even sever diplomatic ties with other countries.
Such a development would have a significant impact on the Holy Kingdom, despite its stature.
A stern word was needed for the Pope, who had carelessly issued an order that could shake the nation.
Zik chose not to inquire further.
Understood. Then Ill take my leave.
With a neat farewell, he left the room.
Ray almost wished he could simply install Zik in the Popes position.
But he couldnt whimsically rece the leader of a nation, so he could only ept the situation with regret.
In the office, two women sat chatting.
Iriel, savoring her fragrant tea, spoke.
So, it turns out we dont have to worry much about the remnants of Proxias forces.
Where is the Saint now?
The Saint is currently in Selonia. It seems he might confront His Holiness the Pope.
I see.
Euclid sipped her tea with an expressionless face.
Sensing something off in her demeanor, Iriel nced at her and spoke hesitantly.
Out of concern, but shouldnt you go there?
Euclids delicate eyebrows twitched as she drank her tea at Iriels words.
It seemed she nned to go there immediately after finishing her tea.
Filled with ulterior motives, Euclid boldly responded.
I wont act like Zik.
Despite having been full of thoughts to go there just moments ago, she spoke confidently.
Iriel looked at Euclid expressionlessly.
Judging by the way tea almost spilled from her wellposed lips, her mind was already in a field of flowers.
She shook her head.
You know that all your actions in this wartime state must be reported to me, your supervisor, right?
I am aware.
Thats not to say you should report and then go. Im not giving you permission.
I will resolve it.
There was no sign of her backing down.
Her determination and forcefulness were admirable.
But the likelihood of Iriels worriesing true was very low.
After all, Rays orders were still in effect.
If Gehel Castle fell while she was away, after Ray entrusted it to her, she wouldnt be able to face him.
Euclid had no desire to cause such an absurd incident.
Her purpose in speaking this way was simply that the Saints reaction was far more entertaining than expected.
The usually cold and dignified Saints flustered reaction to a mere word was endearing.
Wasnt there a saying about the fun of teasing? Her startled reactions and sharp nces were so different from the rumored Saint.
Of course, such teasing had to be done without the Saints knowledge.
After all, she couldnt dare tease a holy figure knowingly.
Still, she found amusement in teasing the Saint with her expressionless face.
Chapter 152: The Pope’s Restraint
Chapter 152: The Pope¡¯s Restraint
The Popes audience chamber was the epitome of luxury, as seen before.
Jewels, expensive enough to be considered treasures, were used merely for door decorations.
Such an extravagant waste of resources seemed ruthless.
While a certain level of adornment is necessary for someone ruling a nation, this was excessive.
Why was there a need for such expense in the name of faith?
A sigh escaped naturally.
Huuuh
Ideally, Ray wanted to overthrow everything, including the Pope and the religion itself.
He had seriously considered it to some extent.
If the Pope persisted stubbornly without showing any signs of improvement, Ray was ready to overthrow and rebuild the Holy Kingdom.
He possessed the power, the justification, and the public support needed to do so.
But there was a catch.
Such reform would inevitably lead to much bloodshed.
Guilty or innocent, those who resisted would either die or be imprisoned.
However, the nobles, aware of his power, were unlikely to oppose him unless they were insane.
Two hours had psed since Ray had requested an audience, and finally, the Pope granted permission.
If the Pope had made him wait two hours for a trivial reason, Ray felt he could kill him right then and there.
Ray opened the door and stepped into the audience chamber.
There sat the Pope, draped in an opulent cloak, on his throne, looking down at him.
Youvee. Whats the matter?
As he spoke, the Pope slightly unleashed his divine power.
From his demeanor, he seemed to guess why Ray had requested the audience.
He had deliberately taken two hours to assert his superiority and disyed audacity by sitting and greeting a saint.
It wasughable.
Ray was almost driven to kill the Pope out of sheer disbelief.
Such pettiness was unbing of someone iming to lead a nation.
Anger towards God and the Holy Kingdom began to well up within him.
How much had Ray devoted to the Holy Kingdom?
He had put forth all his effort into eliminating the third force and had even provided means to earn money.
Was that not enough? He had gone to great lengths to establish an academy to reform medicine first.
But what was this mockery?
It showed evident hostility toward him!
Ray could no longer control his expression.
He had not requested an audience for this nonsense.
He sought a satisfactory solution to the current national crisis and to hold the Pope ountable for causing such a dire situation.
Yet, look at the Pope now.
Sitting there, looking down with such arrogance.
Rays face darkened to match.
Youve really stirred up quite a mess, havent you?
A mess? The Pope has merely punished heretics.
His tone was so arrogantly different from before.
Punishing heretics? Nonsense!
Even for a saint, youre incredibly insolent!
Insolent, my foot! Ive been patient so far, but now youre really crossing the line! This is the real deal!
As Ray began to unleash his mana, the Pope shouted hastily.
Hey, look out!
Chk- Chk-
The Popes personal knights, as if prepared, revealed themselves.
Their number was substantial.
It was more than what two knightly orders under a noble house would havebined.
Ray, unfazed, said,
Is that what you believed in?
Did he really think he could pull off such audacity with just one knight order? Even Proxia, who had the power to destroy the continent, activated a magic circle across the entire area of the academy to face him.
It was unbelievable that the Pope, who should have known his power better than Proxia, would act this way, relying on just a couple of knight orders.
The Popes direct guards formed a line.
Saint, please step back.
They were no fools.
They knew very well from rumors what feats the Saint had aplished in wars.
Knowing they were facing the Hero of Reversal, who had turned around several unwinnable wars, they did not feel like fighting.
Yet, they could not just retreat easily.
Ray looked at them and said,
Step aside.
We cannot do that.
Their resolute expressions showed they were ready to face death.
They arranged their formation and raised their shields, forming a dense human barrier to protect the Pope.
It was a typical defensive posture.
Ray spread mana around himself.
The knights wavered under the pressure of the densely concentrated mana, almost as if it were an aura that only high-level beings could wield.
This tremendous flow of mana drew other knights from nearby.
This ce was the heart of Selonias castle, where the Popes office was located.
Such amotion naturally triggered the castles defensive system.
Numerous knights and soldiers burst through the doors of the audience chamber.
Upon entering, they could not withstand the pressure of the mana.
But even more shocking to them was the realization that the instigator of the chaos was the Saint.
Saint, please stop!
Ugh! What in the world is happening!
In the brief moment of their bewilderment, the knights guarding the Pope were helplessly pushed back.
Hold your ground! Do not let the Pope fall into their hands!
So, this was the Pope, for whom someone would sacrifice their life.
Yet, ironically, the Pope himself was taking the lives of his people.
From behind them, the Pope pointed and shouted,
The Saint has gone mad! Kneel before me at once!
At hismand, the knights struggling to maintain their position frowned.
It was the Pope who was mad.
Had he forgotten the Meteor disyed at the baptism? Or did he think, being a magician, Ray couldnt cast spells from this distance?
Either way, it was foolish.
Ray, infuriated by the Popes words, eximed,
This bastard! Hold!
Everyones movement, including that of the Pope and his knights, froze in ce.
The room fell into an eerie silence.
Only their eyes, unable to voice a sound under the manas binding, moved restlessly.
Ray approached the Pope, who had frozen while pointing at him, and tapped his cheek.
This is the will of the god you so devoutly follow. Choose whether to step down from your position or die here, right now.
While he spoke, Ray released the Pope from his hold.
Now free to move, the Pope hastily retreated.
Do you realize what youre doing right now? This is clearly rebellion!
Ah, rebellion, what a nice ring it has to it. Its a rebellion, so choose one of the two options. Im not very patient, so if you dont decide quickly, I might just make the choice for you.
At that point, Ray didnt care about the consequences.
Whether he sparked a rebellion against the Holy Kingdom or killed the Pope and became a fugitive across the continent was immaterial to him.
He was fed up with everything, teetering on the edge of resignation.
Despite all his efforts for the Holy Kingdom, it seemed the Pope was ruining everything.
The idea of living carefree in the Elf vige with Aira seemed much more enjoyable and peaceful.
Just then, the doors of the audience chamber burst open again, and a group of people rushed in.
Eir, the Minister of State, perfectly dressed in her uniform, led them.
With her knights and healers following, she surveyed the scene.
Fallen soldiers, motionless knights, the Pope against the wall, and the Saint standing before him all told a story.
She could infer what had transpired.
Eir greeted Ray, whom she hadnt seen in a while.
Greetings, Saint.
Ray slightly lifted his hand in acknowledgment and asked her,
Did youe to stop me?
If that was the case, he would regretfully have to restrain her as well.
However, contrary to his concerns, Eir slowly shook her head.
Not at all. You may continue.
This response left Ray rather perplexed.
Youre not going to stop me?
Eir smiled slyly, holding up a document.
Im here to arrest the Pope and bring him to trial for heresy.
Heresy trial?
Ray frowned as he examined the parchment she held up.
It bore the seals of Eir as the Minister of State, the Inquisition, and Iriel, the Saintess.
It seemed Iriel had lent her support once again.
He could vividly picture her winking yfully at Gehel Castle.
Contrary to Rays original n, the Pope, unable to adapt to the situation, yelled out,
How dare you arrest me? What are you doing! Seize these traitors at once!
Hearing his outcry, Eir shook her head again.
Its useless, Pope. It has been revealed that you had a hand in constructing the magic circle at the Academy.
Saying so, she presented another document bearing the Popes seal.
It was unmistakably a contract for the construction of buildings in the Academy area.
The contract specified that all buildings were to bemissioned to Proxia, and in return, the Holy Kingdom received 1,800 tinum coins.
If the constructed buildings did not vite anyws or standards, the Holy Kingdom had no grounds for objections.
The document implied that, in exchange for money, they permitted construction without restrictions.
Thats how such an extensive magic circle waspleted right in the Holy Kingdoms front yard.
Did you also tamper with the magic circle? Curse this Holy Kingdom, curse this Pope.
The nation was in disarray.
And where did those 1,800 tinum coins go?
With such a sum, they could have bolstered diplomatic rtions or constructed another trading port.
But it was evident without any investigation that the money had lined the Popes pockets.
True to being a follower of the Goddess of Abundance, he had exploited his authority for personal gain.
Eir gave orders to her knights and healers.
Arrest the Pope immediately and lock him in the dungeon! His crime of killing innocent people is heinous! Dont even give him a drop of water!
Understood!
The knights who were supposed to guard the Pope had already been immobilized by Rays mana, simplifying their task.
Trying to retain his dignity, the Pope was bent over as the knights carried him out.
He screamed,
Is this a trial from the gods? How could you test me like this, Gaia!
Watching him being taken away, Ray spat on the ground.
Talking about trials, huh?
Chapter 153: The New Pope (1)
Chapter 153: The New Pope (1)
As the Pope was imprisoned, the Holy Kingdom plunged into chaos.
This was expected, as the country had lost its guiding leader.
With a mountain of issues to address and no one to take responsibility, the confusion only grew.
Many nobles tried to seize the opportunity to ascend to the papal throne.
It was a chance for anyone to be king.
While the archbishops and nobles squabble over who should be the new Pope, Ray was busy holding the inquisition ountable, indifferent to their disputes.
He didnt care who would be the Pope.
This was because he had already nned to fully support Eil for the position.
He believed she could lead the Holy Kingdom well, considering its future.
At least she wouldnt exploit the people to fill her own pockets.
If Eil was trusted with the position of Pope, the Holy Kingdom would surely flourish.
Of course, there might be issues with a female Pope, but still.
With that in mind, Ray, who had gathered all the heresy inquisitors at the current inquisition meeting, addressed them.
He hadpletely dismissed the issue of the Pope from his thoughts.
Looking around at those assembled, he said,
Most of you probably know why I called you here today. Its to discuss the fact that you, as heresy inquisitors, have been oppressing innocent people and even looting viges like bandits.
.
.
No response came.
Some seemed clueless about the great wrong they hadmitted.
Still dont get it? Your thoughtless actions have rendered the inquisition unnecessary.
At his words, Deus objected.
Why would that be a reason for the inquisition to disappear?
Do you think arbitrarily killing people by branding them as heretics is proper heresy inquisition?
They were heretics!
Really? Then you must have evidence of them being heretics. Show me. But keep in mind, if Im not convinced by your evidence, the inquisition will be thoroughly eradicated from the Holy Kingdom. A new organization will take its ce.
Deus stuttered at Rays icy words.
Evidence?
You judged them as heretics, didnt you? You must have destroyed the vige for a reason. Show me that evidence.
.
Ray frowned at Deus, who stood silently without an answer.
You mean to say you burned down the vige without any evidence?
There was evidence. When Proxia invaded, they did not resist at all and opened the vige to them!
Ray looked incredulous at his non-answer.
Was that really their reasoning for passing heretical judgment?
Then, they were truly despicable.
In front of an army of tens of thousands, what resistance do you expect from a vige of barely a hundred?
They should have struggled! How could the proud people of Gaia kneel before a human army!
This guy, seriously!
Ray punched him in the face with a fist full of mana.
Boom-!
With a sound like an explosion, Deus was mmed into a wall.
He seemed to have fainted, his body limp.
Ray approached and kicked him a few more times.
Dull noises echoed, snapping the heresy inquisitors, who had left, back to their senses.
Ray gritted his teeth as they looked on in shock.
Good, caught you atst. Ill grind you to dust!
His fist began to glow blue with mana.
Due to Deuss influence, the Saint had lost his mind.
The others, who had been still and were about to be hit, red fiercely at the fallen Deus.
Regardless of that, Rays fists kept hitting the judges faces.
As if splitting firewood, the judges flew through the air one after another.
Ahhh! Please save me!
Just die!
Pl-please forgive me
Forgiveness? Seek that from the goddess Gaia after you die!
His words were not an exaggeration; his fists continued until he had destroyed most of the inquisitions luxurious headquarters.
The proposal to elevate Eir to the papacy was actively pursued.
At first, factions both supported and opposed her, but Irielsmand silenced even those.
Iriel truly lived up to the saying, the most efficient in handling matters.
Thanks to her swift actions, Eir garnered ample support and seemed poised to ascend to the papal throne.
She skillfully enlisted the support of nobles who had started fence-sitting from the outset, aligning them with Eir.
As a result, the supporters outnumbered the opposition.
This shift was partly due to the nobles who lingered around, hoping to reap some benefits.
Eir herself seemed concerned about whether she could fulfill the role of Pope, but it appeared there was no cause for worry.
The mere fact that she contemted this was evidence that she would be a better Pope than her predecessor.
The decision for the new Popes inauguration came about quite swiftly.
The papal seat could not remain empty for long.
This was the consensus among many nobles and healers, and even Eir concurred, so the remaining procedures were expedited.
The troops, their concerns about Proxia now alleviated, departed from Gehel Castle and returned to Selonia.
They received a temporary leave for having risked their lives to maintain their positions.
After being stationed in Gehel under constant tension, they promptly shed their armor to revel in their well-deserved vacation.
If one had to choose the most exhausted among them, Iriel would undoubtedly im that title.
Yet, she dove back into the affairs of the Holy Kingdom without showing any fatigue.
Her mental fortitude was truly remarkable.
The sight of her in her office, addressing a mountain of neglected documents, was somewhat pitiful.
Furthermore, her substantial efforts in resolving the inquisition and the Popes imprisonment merited recognition.
Frankly, without Iriels help, everything might have been destroyed.
Ray, after asking a servant for tea, personally delivered it to Iriels office.
Creak-
He entered without knocking and saw her lift her head upon sensing his presence.
Engrossed in paperwork, she pushed up her sses, making a noticeable first impression.
Iriel greeted him, looking more fatigued than usual.
Good morning.
She tried to sound energetic, which brought a smirk to his face.
You dont look so good.
Thats right.
Her candid response drew another chuckle from him.
He handed her the warm tea, and she eagerly took a sip.
She drank it down as if it were cold water, likely casting healing spells on her esophagus as she drank.
Divine power surely wasnt meant for such a purpose.
It was a testament to how busy she had been.
Ray cast a spell on her.
Clean.
Beautiful mana danced around her as the spell took effect, visibly draining the fatigue from her body.
This rejuvenation left her feeling lively once more.
She had already used healing and enhancement magic on herself.
Yet, her umted fatigue had barely dissipated.
But his magic was very different from hers.
Theplete eradication of her physical fatigue left her feeling entirely refreshed.
Magic surpassing the divine spells of a Saint? Such a notion was unfamiliar to her.
Iriel looked at Ray with a dubious gaze.
Whats this? Did you eat something bad? Why are you being so nice?
Usually, not even her sweet, melting charm could thaw his icy demeanor, which reminded her of high-level ice magic. His sudden kindness aroused her suspicion.
Contrary to her doubts, Ray was simply expressing gratitude for the assistance she had provided.
She had supported him with initiatives such as the new farming methods, the deployment of priests, the medical academy, the Proxia issue, the inquisition, and the recent Pope incident.
Always feeling indebted, he was thankful to repay her in any small way, even with something as simple as the Clean spell.
It would have been nice if things had ended warmly there.
But her imagination took over.
Do you like me?
Rays expression soured immediately.
How did we get to that?
Well, if you start treating me this well all of a sudden, what else am I supposed to think?
She jabbed his side with a knowing smile, likely driven to distraction by too much paperwork.
Ray regarded her with sympathy.
Anyway, whats the situation with the Pope?
As he changed the topic, she muttered to herself, So its true, before replying.
Hes currently locked up in the underground dungeon. The evidence against him is overwhelming, so its unlikely hell be set free, but his trial will begin soon.
I never would have guessed that the Pope was involved in the construction of the academys magic circle. The repercussions will take decades to ovee.
Thats probable. However, on that note, the academy is partly to me for the damages.
Ray nodded, grasping the implication.
A war with Proxia.
Exactly.
The three major academies abstained from participating in the war.
As entities within the Holy Kingdom, they were obligated to join, but they hesitated, dreading the potential losses.
From the children of nobility to the prized heirs of esteemed merchants, the students, often described as born with a silver spoon, were valuable to the academy.
Consequently, the kingdoms demand for reparations was valid.
Should the academies refuse, the dispute would promptly move to litigation.
Numerous nobles harbored resentment towards the academies inaction.
Understandably, since they had deployed their own troops to the warfront while the academies withheld support.
Thepensation rightfully belonged to the kingdom, and the academies had to acknowledge their part in the liability.
Avoiding the war entailed grave ramifications.
The absence of a single local noble could balloon into a significant dispute, much less the collective withdrawal of the three major academies.
While only the academy within the Holy Kingdom might face legal proceedings, it was probable that any punishment would be confined to those directly responsible.
Closing the academy would have also harmed the kingdom.
Therefore, substantialpensation and the handling of the responsible parties appeared to be the likely oue.
With the resolution of various issues, including those involving Proxia, the kingdom finally began to feel like a nation again.
Chapter 154: The New Pope (2)
Chapter 154: The New Pope (2)
In a dark corner of the dungeon, a raspy voice echoed as if it were scraping a throat.
Among those separated by two or three cells, an emaciated old man spoke.
Kekeke Never thought an old fox like me would end up here.
.
The Pope remained silent to the Necromancers words.
The situation was amusingly twisted.
It was one thing for a ck magician like himself to be imprisoned, but why was the Pope of the Holy Kingdom here?
Regardless of what had happened in the Holy Kingdom, it was good for him.
Now that the Popes position was vacant, if Proxia infiltrated sessfully, the war was as good as won.
Unaware of Rays annihtion of Proxia with a gue, the dark magician chuckled darkly, eagerly awaiting his release.
The Saint, the continents strongest magician, must have already been killed by the Lord.
The day he stepped out of this dark dungeon, the continent would be drenched in blood.
The Pope sighed and muttered to himself.
This too is a trial sent by the gods Otherwise, how could I, the Pope, end up like this?
The ck magician sneered at his self-deception.
Tsk tsk. Do you really think the gods are omnipotent? Even deities have their limits. You foolish old man, youve been abandoned by your god. Kekeke.
How dare you! Dont you dare speak ill of Gaia! The goddess always watches over humanity with a benevolent heart!
So, the loving Gaia ignored you during the era of magic and let the Necromancers take over the continent? How utterly foolish. Your faith is nothing but exploitation by the gods.
Shut up! Shut up! Whatever you say, my faith as the Pope remains unshaken!
The Necromancer shook his head, watching the Pope.
Dont deny reality. Even if you suffer to the point of wishing for death, your goddess will not care in the slightest.
He mocked the Popes anguish.
Ray would have looked at them both with disdain, had he been there.
After all, the Pope, while now proiming his faith, had sold academynd for 1,800 tinum coins previously.
Hadnt he been the one to order the execution of innocents under the guise of heresy inquisitions?
A trial? Ray couldnt have cared less whether the Pope faced trials or torture.
It was simply the Pope reaping what he had sown.
And the Necromancer? Despite his grandiose talk, he was nothing but a captive who spilled information about Proxia.
His cooperation significantly hastened Proxias downfall.
The sight of these two, who had aplished nothing noteworthy, making a fuss, was quite the spectacle.
It was no wonder Gaia remained indifferent toward them.
Eirs inauguration ceremony began just a weekter.
Leaving the position of Pope vacant for an extended period was not beneficial.
As she addressed the crowd, she started with an apology.
But the massacre of citizens under the pretense of a heresy inquisition was not an offense that could be resolved with a mere apology.
Eir offered her condolences by halving taxes for a year and opening parts of the academy tomoners.
Of course, this could not erase the grief of those who had lost family members.
Though she had not ordered it, as the next Pope leading the Holy Kingdom, it was her burden to bear.
Her approach to this crisis would determine whether the kingdom would emerge stronger or weaker.
After the inauguration, a banquet took ce.
With the new Pope announcing the end of the war with Proxia, all soldiers could finally unwind and revel in the festivities.
In the opulent ballroom, the chandelier light mingled with the moonlight, casting a warm glow.
The attendees included not only nobles from the Holy Kingdom but also dignitaries from neighboringnds.
Of course, the nobles did not regard them favorably.
These were the same figures who had maintained a stubborn neutrality during the conflict with Proxia.
Dignitaries from the Beybon Kingdom and the ymen Kingdom awaited the Saint.
Rumors had already spread far and wide that the Saint had turned the tide of the recent war.
Despite the suddenness of the new Popes inauguration, their timely arrival was due not only to diplomatic concerns but also to catch the Saints attention.
Thats why their attendants stood nearby, adorned with an impressive array of jewels.
Just then, a baron entered the lobby to announce the nobles arrival.
The Saint has arrived!
With his announcement, all eyes in the ballroom turned to the entrance.
Soon, a young man with white hair, radiating holiness, entered.
His attire, simple yet adorned with eye-catching patterns, enhanced his aura of sophistication.
He looked almost elf-like in his elegance.
All the nobiles, except Eir and Iriel, bowed their heads in greeting.
Ray, with a casual wave of his hand, acknowledged their greetings and headed towards familiar faces.
He casually congratted Eir.
Congrattions. Youll be even busier than before. Hahaha.
Hahaha. Im worried about how well Ill do.
Despite her words, her expression was brimming with confidence.
She likely had no need for concern.
Even now, busy with her piled-up tasks, she exchanged only brief greetings with Ray before leaving with her maid.
This was probably to attend to urgent matters.
Iriel, ncing sidelong, teased him.
Now youre just putting on airs, arent you?
Its the same faces I always see.
But you always see them looking pretty.
She subtly shifted her posture to look her best.
However, Ray had the convenient ability to respond only to what he wanted to.
Naturally, his brain efficiently blocked any response to herment.
At that moment, a group approached Ray.
They knelt on one knee and greeted him.
Griaia of the Chepes Dukes House greets the Saint and the Saintess.
Seris of the Cren Dukes House greets the Saint and the Saintess.
Beris of House Harold greets the Saint and the Saintess.
Greyan of House Greian greets the Saint and the Saintess.
Ray had seen them several times before but almost didnt recognize them.
Their auras had changed drastically.
At their first meeting, they still had an air of naivety, but now they seemed much moreposed.
The continuous wars had stripped them of their former selves.
They had witnessed andmitted killings, experiencingrge-scale battles beyond what many knights had seen.
Their mental maturity was inevitable.
Ray greeted them with a grin.
Its been a while. Seeing how your eyes have changed, I guess Beris wont be causing trouble for Duke Harold anymore, right?
Reminded of the previous baptism incident by Raysment, Beris looked visibly embarrassed.
Having experienced numerous battles, Beris hade to realize the true greatness of the Saint.
No matter how many he killed, the Saint single-handedly swept away the enemy forces, saving the Holy Kingdom from destruction multiple times.
His achievements were beyond what a mere noble heir like himself could fathom.
He now understood how foolish his earlier attempts to trouble the newly appointed Saint had been and why his father, Duke Harold, had bowed his head to him.
Im sorry. Back then, I acted foolishly without understanding. I apologize once again.
Beriss flustered demeanor increasingly resembled that of Duke Harold.
Their positive changes seemed to signal a brighter future for the Holy Kingdom.
Griaia looked at Ray with a hint of regret.
I was looking forward to the free lectures at the medical academy Its a bit disappointing.
Ray smiled wryly at her words.
He had been looking forward to the lectures as much as the students.
He had spent sleepless nights nning what to teach first, which students would benefit the most, and how to generate interest in medicine.
If only the holy war hadnt erupted so suddenly, he might have trained a fewpetent assistant doctors by now.
Fortunately, the academy wasntpletely destroyed, and thanks to Eirs efforts, he would soon be able to return to lecturing.
Ray shook his head to clear his thoughts.
There would be no more wars. He could now devote himself entirely to medicine.
A charming smile spread across his lips.
The medical free lectures havent even started yet. Keep looking forward to them, just like before.
Hohoho. I will, Professor Ray.
They continued their warm and friendly conversation.
During this, Ray learned a few things.
Firstly, Beris, Greyan, and Seris had formed a small group to share insights on tactics, troop management inrge-scale battles, and survival techniques they had learned during the war.
This was intended exclusively for the children of nobles.
Ray nodded to affirm their n.
Their initiative was excellent.
Currently, the Holy Kingdom knew only tactics and strategy but was quite vulnerable when it came to adapting to different situations.
By sharing their war experiences, the noble offspring could gain a substantial understanding of warfare.
In some ways, this could be more beneficial than the basic tactics and survival skills taught at the academy.
Furthermore, Griaia had decided to assist Iriel for a while.
Her ingenuity in the battles against Proxia had been incredibly beneficial to the kingdom.
Despite being outnumbered, their ability to withstand Proxias army wasrgely due to her strategies.
Appreciating Griaias acumen, Iriel had offered her help with her duties, which Griaia had epted as an honorable task.
Helping the Saintess with her duties was a highly prestigious matter in the Holy Kingdom.
Being involved in the tasks undertaken by a representative of the gods meant that she had earned significant trust from the Saintess.
Each of them had found meaningful roles and desires to pursue, moving forward gracefully.
Even as Ray enjoyed thepany of these familiar faces, he asionally nced at the dignitaries from neighboring countries who were cautiously observing him.
How thick-faced can they be? These are the same people who didnt even respond when we requested support. What brings them to the Holy Kingdom now?
All this was the result of that one incident.
However, unaware of how much his own stature had risen on the continent, Ray could only find their visit curious.
Chapter 155: The No-Life King, Lich
Chapter 155: The No-Life King, Lich
They cautiously joined the conversation, as expected.
Count Herman of Beybon Kingdom greets the esteemed Saint.
Duke Eloin of ymen Kingdom greets the two Saints.
Upon their arrival, the watching nobles of the Holy Kingdom hardened their expressions.
The atmosphere in the banquet hall chilled as if by magic.
The Holy Kingdom was not particrly weing to their visit.
This was because they had only moved once everything was settled, a behavior that was poorly received.
Despite the wars recent end, the rtionship between the neighboring countries and the Holy Kingdom had grown distant.
This distance affected both trade and diplomatic rtions.
Of course, they didnt want to lose the power they had amassed, but the current situation could be seen as them having abandoned the Holy Kingdom first.
Ray and Iriel acknowledged their greetings.
Wee.
Thank you foring such a long way.
Iriels words carried a hint of sharpness.
It was as though she was questioning why they hade, having ignored the Holy Kingdom during the war.
They tried to maintain a nonchnt demeanor despite wiping away sweat.
Hahaha. Thank you for your hospitality.
Aside from themselves and their servants, everyone present was a noble of the Holy Kingdom, which exined their palpable tension.
Any misstep could have severe consequences.
Feeling the pressure, they brought up their reason for visiting.
If its not too much of an imposition on the Saints the Beybon Kingdom has an urgent matter to discuss.
Eloin eyed Herman nervously as he took the lead in speaking.
A positive oue here could signify significant progress, but a negative one might result in humiliation and expulsion.
Rays expression turned into a slight frown.
From their way of speaking, it appeared they were seeking assistance, which was perplexing.
When the Holy Kingdom had fought for its survival and sought their aid, they had been nothing more than spectators.
They could have been executed for such a grave diplomatic offense.
Well listen.
With Rays permission, Herman continued, his head bowed.
The Beybon Kingdom is currently facing a financial crisis due to the sudden halt of all trade with the Holy Kingdom. We were hoping to restore rtions to their previous state
Before Herman could finish, the enraged Holy Kingdom nobles interrupted.
Shut your filthy mouth!
How dare you speak so freely! Leave immediately!
They were open to receiving them as guests, but this was a tant transgression.
They hade to the Holy Kingdoms banquet and even dared to approach the Saints directly for a favor!
The nobles furious responses made Herman and Eloin recoil.
Yet, they could not afford to remain silent.
If the situation persisted, both the Beybon and ymen Kingdoms would face significant financial difficulties, which might necessitate increased taxes or higher fees for using infrastructure.
They had retracted their support, believing the Holy Kingdom would copse, but it had endured stubbornly like a weed.
Their judgment had been seriously wed.
In the Holy Kingdoms view, they were traitors who had heartlessly ignored its plea for assistance.
Even if the roles were reversed, their current actions were indefensible.
Ray observed them pensively before he spoke.
Thats strange.
What do you mean?
At Hermans question, Rays brow creased slightly.
You im the Beybon Kingdom is in financial trouble and hase to seek our help, correct?
Yes, thats right.
Why should we assist a kingdom that failed toe to our aid when the Holy Kingdom was in peril and now seeks our support only because they are in distress?
Raysment caused the nobles expressions to grow even more hostile.
With the Saint expressing such sentiments, it seemed the decision against them had already been made.
The Holy Kingdom, too, had not been without its losses.
The disruption of trade had certainly put a strain on the Holy Kingdoms finances.
However, they managed it through other means.
Ey and Iriel had worked tirelessly over the past days, losing weight due to their dedication, primarily because of these two kingdoms.
Considering the current fatigue wasrgely caused by the two kingdoms, Iriels gaze was anything but warm.
I agree with the Saint. Im sorry for the trouble youve gone through toe here, but we would like you to withdraw from this matter.
Their clear refusal made Herman and Eloins faces fall.
They desperately needed to resolve this issue.
For the Beybon Kingdom, which relied heavily on trade, the situation was particrly critical.
We implore you to reconsider
Ive already said wed like you to leave.
Overwhelmed by hermanding divine power, they had no choice but to relent.
It was time to step back and observe the situation.
Understood.
Enjoy the banquet.
The cold stares of the nobles fell upon them.
Their looks were as good as an expulsion order.
Herman and Eloin dejectedly left the banquet hall.
The expressions of Griaia and the others were also not favorable.
Having lost many loved ones in the war and suffered greatly, they were deeply offended by the impertinent behavior of these kingdoms.
Theyre shameless.
Theres nothing to say. Hahaha
Coming to ask for financial help now
Honestly, the request itself wasnt unreasonable.
They were simply asking to restore the previous trade rtions.
However, the problemy in their approach.
Theres an adage that you receive help only if youve given it. Having betrayed them first and then using the Popes inauguration as a pretext to ask for favors was not fitting etiquette.
Furthermore, it wasnt a formal request for an audience but rather a direct appeal at a banquet, which was uneptable.
Of course, they were desperate, but for the nobles, this was a step too far.
In any other country, things might have been different, but in the Holy Kingdom, these two were as sacred as representatives of the gods.
Iriel lightly tapped her teacup, drawing everyones attention.
Lets not worry about that and enjoy the banquet. The rest will be handled by His Holiness the Pope.
The nobles chuckled at her subtle way of passing the responsibility to the Pope.
It would indeed be regrettable not to enjoy a banquet that had been so long ining.
True to the Holy Kingdoms worship of Gaia, the goddess of abundance, the banquet hall was resplendent.
The wine, rich in vor with a clean aftertaste, and the sumptuous yet smooth food were truly of the highest quality.
The slightly unusual taste of the wine stimted Rays pte.
He hadnt had a drink in a long time.
Had it been since the baptism ceremony?
It was a pleasantly sharp sensation that he hadnt felt in a while.
Iriel spoke as she sipped her wine.
It seemed like it would never end but somehow the war has concluded.
It doesnt seempletely over yet, though.
Huhuhu. Yes, just the remnants though.
At her words, Ray shook his head.
Theres also the Necromancer.
Right.
In any case, the Necromancer couldnt exert much power now that Proxia had been decimated.
He had been kept alive only to extract information, so executing him now wouldnt make much of a difference.
However, they hadnt considered one thing.
The remnants of Proxia werent the only ones left.
A young man quietly opened his eyes.
The dried tears of blood made it difficult for him to see.
It seemed he had died once.
He was the Lord, the magician of Proxia whom Ray thought he had killed.
Standing up, he surveyed his miraculously recovered body.
The surroundings were utterly devastated.
A gue had swept through, leaving the corpses of soldiers strewn about, and mighty Proxia was reduced to ruins.
I failed. And died.
How long had it been since hest faced death?
He never thought there would be anyone left who could kill him.
With Proxias fall, his dreams of continental destruction seemed far-fetched.
His mind filled with thoughts of hisst battle against Ray.
The hold spell Ray used in the end revealed an undeniable truth.
Was he of a higher circle than me?
Hold spells usually worked only on those of a lower circle.
It wasmon knowledge that one couldnt hold someone of an equal or higher circle.
Considering this, it seemed Ray had surpassed the 8th circle.
A human higher in circle than me, a Lich
He had indeed died, but his revival was possible because he was a No-Life King, a Lich.
Even Ray didnt know his mana was so pure that it was undetectable.
At a nce, one might not even recognize him as a ck magician.
He had ced his life vessel, the source of his existence, elsewhere.
Thus, the destruction of his physical body didnt matter much.
But he hadnt expected to die so suddenly.
It had happened in an instant.
He still felt the pain from when his heart was pierced and the sword de entered his side.
The overwhelming power left him feeling futile and yet admiring.
Such was the nature of magicians.
The respect magicians showed their Lord was their way of acknowledging his strength.
Though he was a Lich and not a magician, his attitude toward those of higher circles remained the same.
Thats why he was overjoyed when he became Lord.
He reveled in ruling over all magicians.
Even Proxia submitted to him, such was his power as Lord.
The might of the 7th circle that could devour a magic tower in an instant was tremendous.
Proxia had entrusted its forces to him without hesitation.
His admiration for Ray was profound.
To know that someone had surpassed the lonely heights of the 7th circle made his heart race for the first time in a long while.
Peeling the blood crust from his eyes and straightening his clothes, he gazed into the distance.
I wille to find you now.
Chapter 156: Free Medical Lecture (1)
Chapter 156: Free Medical Lecture (1)
After the banquet, the Holy Kingdom endeavored to reim its once peaceful daily life.
It was a challenging task, but with Eir and Iriels efforts, it wouldnt take long to get back on track.
The academy called back its students as well.
Though the region had suffered damage, the academy buildings were surprisingly intact.
However, contrary to their hopes, not all students returned.
Some had died in the war, but the majority were disillusioned by the academys shocking non-response during the conflict.
The prevailing opinion was that there was no pride in learning from such an institution.
The academy had its strategies, but the issue was too significant to cover up, and they couldnt achieve much sess.
Only a few students returned.
Rays stature at the academy was no longer the same.
Everyone was aware of his heroic deeds, and it was widely known that he was the first in the Holy Kingdom to be granted the title of a hero.
He had gained public favor by standing against the Inquisition, conducted autocratically by the Pope.
His position was so powerful that it almost seemed too much for one person.
Ray was in his personal office, struggling to prepare for the free medical lecture.
He had roughly outlined the content of the first lecture.
Being the first, it should start light and gradually get more in-depth.
If exined in a way that even those ignorant of medicine could understand, it would help them realize the importance of medical knowledge.
Fortunately, the ongoing war had made many realize the significance of first aid.
The difference between having andcking knowledge was immense.
Injuries that would be minor in modern times led to secondary infections and deaths due to improper treatment.
Even a simple cold could be fatal, turning even minor wounds deadly.
Using this opportunity, focusing the first lecture on practical first aid and a basic understanding ofmon illnesses like colds seemed sufficient.
He spent three days summarizing the key points.
A considerable number of students had gathered, indicating it was time to start the lectures.
After ensuring he missed nothing and creating a list of anticipated questions, a week had passed.
Having submitted the free lecture application to the academy and set the date, he received various responses.
Not only students but also professors showed interest, indicating the war had a positive promotional effect.
Unexpectedly, the quiet Duke Chepess House, including Griaia, requested to attend the lecture.
Duke Chepess House, Griaias family, was a prestigious lineage in the Holy Kingdom, though not as powerful as other ducal houses.
Their official request to participate was a wee development for Ray.
Isnt there a saying about rowing when the wateres in? Ray began to row vigorously.
As if rewarding his efforts, the number of attendees steadily increased.
When therge lecture hall filled up, Rays lecture officially began.
The awaited moment had finally arrived.
The future of the medical academy would hinge on how many students he could engage with this lecture.
Standing on the podium, Ray smiled, feeling a pleasant sense of tension.
Lets begin the lecture.
Aira visited an elf vige in the Grensia Mountains.
Her method for traveling long distances was straightforward: she simply opened a teleport gate and stepped through.
Upon arriving in a new forest area, she frowned slightly.
A stench? Its quite severe.
That was to be expected.
The gue had spread, and corpses had been left unattended for quite some time.
Chersi, sensing her presence, appeared at the entrance of the vige.
She tilted her short hair slightly and asked,
Is the Guardian visiting our vige? Has something happened?
To her question, Aira shook her head.
No, I came here for personal reasons.
Hmm. Lets talk inside first.
As Chersi led them into the vige, the elves on guard also bowed and stepped aside.
Elves can intuitively recognize a High Elf.
The elves must have felt it toothat Aira was a being superior to them.
So, they had no hesitation in lowering their posture.
It was a distinctly different attitude from what they showed Ray.
While Chersi guided her, Aira looked around the vige.
The well-maintained vige scenery, appearing as if nature itself had been brought in, was no different from other viges.
Seeing their happy expressions, it was clear how well Chersi managed the vige.
When Chersi headed towards the highest house in the vige, Aira followed.
The interior of the house was incredibly luxurious.
Jewels and ornaments hanging on the walls caught Airas eye.
Some of them were even familiar to her.
Aira slightly admired them and said,
This is the eye of Cecilie. I heard that the other one was never found, but it seems you have sessfully found the pair.
Hahaha I happened to find them.
Chersis lukewarm response brought a slight sense of wonder, but that was not the purpose of Airas visit today.
Aira, with a gentle frown, asked,
But what is this foul smell that I sensed from outside the vige?
Im not sure either Perhaps an epidemic?
An epidemic?
From her years of experience, Aira knew that such a smell indicated an epidemic.
But why would an epidemic suddenly ur here? Isnt this an area managed by elves?
She had never heard of an epidemic urring in the mountains managed by elves.
Sensing Airas thoughts, Chersi added,
Its likely caused by humans. They have always been a problem for over 150 years.
Even so
It was hard toprehend.
An epidemic suddenly urring in human territories that had existed for over 150 years? Wasnt that strange?
It would have been different if there were annual outbreaks, but an epidemic urring for the first time in 150 years? How bizarre.
Chersi might not have been aware, but there was clearly another cause.
Aira herself couldnt have predicted that someone had artificially induced the epidemic.
Deciding to move on from that topic, she gradually broached the main subject.
Aira, covering her mouth and coughing a few times, casually asked,
Ahem. By the way Has a human visited here?
Hmm. A human?
There was indeed one human that came to mind.
He did visit. Strangely, he had white hair
Yes! Thats the one!
?
Before she could finish speaking, an enthusiastic response came back.
Puzzled by the intense reaction, Aira straightened up and urged the conversation on.
Ahem. So?
At first, I thought he was a peculiar human. I wanted to ask what he was doing in the vige, but
But what?
He had my mothers keepsake.
Chersi referred to a certain individual as mother, and Aira easily deduced that she was talking about Cecilie.
Feeling that everything fit into ce, she pointed to a pair of earrings.
Could those keepsakes be Cecilies eyes?
Thats right. I demanded an exnation from that human about them.
.
And then he started talking about the empire. As you know, the empire and our mountain elves have a longstanding grudge. I couldnt help getting a bit irritated as soon as I heard it.
Her bit of irritation referred to the excessive spells Ray had to dodge frantically.
Ray still shivered when recalling those terrifyingly powerful fireballs.
Aira listened silently to her story.
He ran away. I went to seek his help when the epidemic started, but he was much colder than before.
Aira nodded quietly at Chersis words.
That figures.
Approaching for a dialogue but ending up getting angry, and then asking for help after having chased him out of the vige.
Even when putting oneself in his shoes, it was a bitter situation.
As if recalling that moment, Chersi covered her mouth and chuckled.
Hehehe. He angrily said that elves should handle their own affairs and left, but despite his words, he returned to the vige and treated the elves afflicted by the epidemic.
I see.
A smile spread across Airas lips, as if visualizing the scene in her mind.
And I found outter that he had once saved our elves from the dwarves. I wanted to repay him if I ever saw him again, but our mountain children are quite hostile towards humans Hahaha.
Generally, the children of the forest dislike other races.
And it doesnt seem like that human ns to visit the vige again?
Thats a good sign.
Aira didnt wee the idea of Ray wandering to other elf viges.
It would be problematic if he happened to meet someone else while roaming around.
Better that he had no intentions of returning here.
After hearing most of Rays story, Aira nodded with a contented expression.
Then, Chersi expressed her curiosity.
But why are you asking about that human?
To her question, Aira responded as if it was the most obvious thing.
Huh? Because I like him.
Chersis mouth dropped open in shock at this revtion.
It was unthinkable.
No one would have imagined that a High Elf would fall in love with a human.
What?! Forbidden love between different races!
Who dares forbid it? If anyone dares speak of our rtionship as forbidden, they wont be left alone.
Instead of being upset, she got angry.
Surely, it must not be wrong.
Although it was said that different races cannot have children, elves and humans were a unique exception.
But if the other party was not an ordinary elf but a High Elf, the situation changed.
Such an unequal match!
A human and a High Elf? How preposterous!
To Chersi, this seemed like an impossible event, even more surprising than an orc and an elf starting a rtionship.
When Aira heard the full story, she finally felt relieved.
She had been worried, but it seemed he had handled everything splendidly on his own.
Having finished her business, Aira stood up.
Are you leaving already? You should at least have some tea, its been a while.
No, I have no business here, but its better to stay in the vige, just in case.
As she opened a teleport gate and disappeared in an instant, Chersi shook her head watching her leave.
Even the mighty Guardian has her own unavoidable matters.
Chapter 157: Free Medical Lecture (2)
Chapter 157: Free Medical Lecture (2)
As soon as he finished speaking, both professors and studentspleted their preparations to take notes.
The noisy atmosphere in the auditorium instantly quieted.
Ray looked around and, after a brief pause, spoke,
Todays lecture is on Practical Emergency First Aid and Understanding Microorganisms.
He continued, addressing the attentive audience,
Weve seen the healers contributions in the war. But saving someone on the brink of death isnt solely the healers responsibility.
He was a professor and a saint chosen by the gods.
Yet, the irony of a saint suggesting that lifesaving wasnt exclusive to healers wasnt lost on the audience.
Many people wore puzzled expressions upon hearing his words,
Some of you might have experienced or witnessed this on the battlefield, but there are certain diseases and injuries that not healers, priests, or even we saints can heal.
Even the saints cant heal them
Then they must be considered as good as dead
Before the murmurs could grow louder, he resumed,
However, with different treatment methods, these ailments are not beyond cure. The medical academy, which opens its doors to students today, will focus on treating diseases and injuries that have stumped healers.
In essence, his words served as an invitation to those interested in enrolling.
They had all too often encountered diseases that neither healers nor priests could cure in their lifetimes.
Divine magic wasnt omnipotent. There were indeed afflictions it couldnt remedy.
For instance, there were allergies that were treated in Grand Duke Silos territory.
Before delving into his lecture, he wrote something on the ckboard.
He defined traumatic sepsis, a fundamental concept rting to wounds and injuries that frequently imed soldiers lives during the war.
Naturally, such a definition was unknown in this other world.
Faced with their puzzled expressions, Ray tapped the podium twice.
Thump- Thump-
Henceforth, we will refer to all external injuries as trauma.
No one objected to his words. The lecturing professor had spoken, and counterarguments were not expected.
Before we start the main lecture, lets discuss why soldiers who could have been saved died from minor traumas during the war.
A few students in the front row quickly responded to Rays cue.
Their answers did not seem well-considered.
The healers and priests were too few to treat soldiers with minor traumas.
Despite their quick responses, he calmly educated them,
Thats half correct. But why did soldiers die from injuries that were clearly not fatal?
.
No one was quick to answer his seemingly nonsensical question.
After waiting a moment for a response, Ray finally spoke when everyone remained silent.
The answer is due to traumatic sepsis.
As he underlined the word he had written on the ckboard, they showed interest.
There are numerous microorganisms around us that we cant see. For example, even on the palm of the student who just answered.
He exined it simply, but they did not quite understand, as it was a sudden revtion.
One of the attending professors asked,
Are you saying that these microorganisms live in every ce and on every object?
Thats right.
But I dont feel anything around me
Ray was astounded by his words.
Was he trying to sense them with mana?
Lacking knowledge was one thing, but such a bewildering statement left him momentarily speechless.
Yeasts and fungi are ssified as eukaryotic microorganisms.
Taking the professors words as an example, it was as if he had tried to sense microorganisms from fungi using mana.
It was absurd. If he could feel that, he would be a stronger being than even Aira.
Microorganisms are too small to be seen with the naked eye. Its impossible to feel their presence.
Sensing anything below the visible limit of the human eye, around 0.1mm, was virtually impossible.
A flurry of questions arose, dissatisfied with the exnation.
What exactly are these microorganisms? How do you know about them, Professor?
Id like to see some evidence.
Evidence
He pondered for a moment and then brought up an example.
I believe everyone knows what happens to bread left at room temperature for a long time.
It rots.
Thats right, it rots. But its not just rotting fungi grow on it. Does it make sense if I say this fungi is also a microorganism?
Their silence indicated they didnt understand.
It seemed better to exin why fungi grow on such things.
Microorganisms have unique properties. Categorized by their nature, they are algae, bacteria, protozoa, fungi, yeasts, etc. The epidemics you fear so much also originate from these microorganisms. The dposition of corpses is also due to their activity.
Epidemics, you say?
The idea that microorganisms were everywhere and could cause epidemics made some stand up in rm.
They felt an inexplicable difort on the parts of their bodies that were touching chairs or desks.
Ray wrote again on the ckboard:
Pathogenic microorganisms that cause diseases in nts and animals, those producing toxins that lead to food poisoning, and harmful microorganisms that spoil or dpose various substances rted to food, clothing, and shelter.
He briefly exined the characteristics of different types of microorganisms.
Not all microorganisms were harmful.
Penicillin, like that created by Ray in the Grensia Mountains, was produced by blue mold.
Ignorance had led to only harm from microorganisms, but knowledge changed the story.
If used correctly, they could be utilized to produce useful substances, just like in the modern world.
Returning to the main topic, when trauma bes infected with microorganisms, it can lead to a severe inmmatory response known as sepsis. If not treated in time, the mortality rate is incredibly high. This is why soldiers in wars often died from rtively minor injuries.
Does that mean even falling on the ground can be fatal?
A female students question made Ray ponder for a moment before he nodded.
That might be the case here, unlike in the modern world.
Given the subpar hygiene, a fall that causes arger wound could lead to sepsis.
It can be fatal.
Their looks conveyed, How are we supposed to live in such a scary world?
Traditionally, one would treat or prevent sepsis with appropriate antibiotics.
One might rely on healers or priests, but only if they were immediately avable.
In the end, knowledge truly helps.
However, theres no need to overly fear sepsis.
Tissues and blood inherently possess a certain level of defense against external stimuli, pathogens, and harmful substances.
Just because pathogens invade doesnt mean one will immediately fall ill.
People in this other world generally possess higher defense capabilities than those in the modern world, so theres less to worry about, except in war scenarios.
Adding basic exnations, Ray nned to teach them about emergency first aid.
Calmly making eye contact with his audience, Ray continued to speak.
If you were injured during a war, what would you do? Would you give up on life because of the fear of traumatic sepsis? Would you excise the flesh?
The rather tough nature of the discussion left them unable to respond.
But the answer was obvious.
Nobody would want to give up their life or body.
For minor traumas, simply washing the wound with clean water can be effective. To prevent infections like sepsis, we will call all actions that kill microorganisms disinfection from now on. With proper disinfection of trauma, theres no need to worry about sepsis.
Do you understand?
Im sorry, but I still cant grasp the concept.
That was expected.
They were unaware of the existence of microorganisms, and absorbing all this information at once was overwhelming.
Raise your hand if you have had Cleg at least once.
Cleg is akin to a cold.
Themon cold is caused by over 200 different types of viruses.
About 30-50% of these are Rhinoviruses, and 10-15% are Coronaviruses.
Viruses simr to the Rhinovirus that cause cold syndromes are not exclusive to the modern world.
In this other world, something simr exists, referred to as Cleg.
Most professors and students raised their hands at Rays question.
Those who didnt were likely only from the Chepes Ducal Family.
The grandeur of the Ducal Family is beyond imagination.
They probably didnt even realize they had Cleg and were treated by a healer.
Ray himself had had Cleg as a child and was thoroughly treated by his mother, Saein.
Everyone knows that Cleg can be fatal if contracted severely.
Are you saying, Professor, that Cleg is also caused by microorganisms?
Not exactly. Its not entirely unrted, but Cleg has a different primary cause. Exining this would be endless, so Ill simplify the principle for you.
Ray cast a spell on a small barrel ced at the base of the podium.
Water.
As his mana resonated softly, the barrel soon filled with water.
Ray nonchntly washed his hands there.
Even when you wash your hands like this, the microorganisms on them are notpletely disinfected. But its not ineffective.
His mana emitted a chill, gradually cooling the water.
The audience in the auditorium became increasingly absorbed in his lecture.
Chapter 158: Free Medical Lecture (3)
Chapter 158: Free Medical Lecture (3)
Most people believe that washing hands with water above 38 degrees Celsius is effective for disinfection.
But that wasnt quite the case.
In reality, whether the water temperature was 38 degrees or 16 degrees, there was no difference in reducing bacteria count.
Furthermore, washing hands for more than 10 seconds was sufficient to eliminate microorganisms.
Given the difficulty of obtaining hot water in this ce, washing hands with cold water was more economical.
He washed his hands somewhat awkwardly.
It made him wonder when he hadst washed his hands himself. Usually, he used magic for everything.
It reminded him of the times he had washed his hands after surgeries in the past.
It was funny to think that, burdened with work and having no time to teach anyone, he was now training doctors in a world that was not modern.
Smiling at the thought, Ray showed his washed hands for all to see.
Cleg can be prevented simply by consistently washing your hands like this. The fact that women in viges, often tasked withundry, rarely contract Cleg proves this. Whether they intend to or not, their hands are always in contact with water, making it a natural result.
The audience in the lecture hall listened intently, their faces thoughtful.
It made sense when they thought about it. Especially considering the microorganisms Ray talked about, the women washing their hands while doingundry effectively killed the microorganisms, thus preventing Cleg.
If microorganisms truly existed and caused numerous diseases, including epidemics and Cleg, it exined the gues that had ravaged viges until now.
It was a moment when the concept of hygiene first profoundly dawned on the Holy Kingdom.
Then, an unexpected question came up.
A neatly dressed male student raised his hand and asked,
Professor, then how do you exin the magic used by necromancers? They use mana, not microorganisms.
It was a very appropriate question for the person who had used microorganisms to create the ck Death in Proxia.
Ray, having been idle since Eys inauguration, delved into the magic books brought from Proxia.
Although the sealed magic texts remained closed, there were unsealed books on dark magic among those he brought.
The magic he discussed was likely the Disease magic, a high-tier spell in the realm of dark magic.
Ray answered effortlessly,
The dark magic Disease is not about creating diseases out of thin air, as you might think. Its more about creating an environment conducive for microorganisms to thrive.
The principle of the magic was simple.
It merely changed the surrounding environment to one more favorable for microorganisms.
The magic created destedndscapes and swamps, the perfect breeding grounds for gues.
This naturally led to the spread of diseases.
The credibility of the speaker, who could even cast Meteor, was at its peak.
The discussion deviated a bit, but simple handwashing can prevent many diseases. It significantly reduces the risk of dying from Cleg.
I understand.
The number of those who understood had notably increasedpared to the beginning.
If he could apply this to more examples, it would reduce the exnations needed for iing students.
Minor traumas are the same. Just washing them with water immediately can be effective. Remember that such timely actions will henceforth be called first aid. Now, next is.
As Ray was about to take out something else from beneath the podium, the bell signaling the end of the ss rang.
Ding- Ding-
His hand paused.
Is it over already? He had spent the entire time exining basic knowledge.
This could mean he might have lost the interest of most potential students.
Oh, shoot!
He almost cursed out loud.
He had to start off on the right foot, but he had misjudged the time!
Contrary to his anxious expectations, the students, professors, and even members of the Ducal Family were engrossed in his new theory of microorganisms.
Thank you. It was a really good lecture.
Even Duke Chepes stood up and bowed in appreciation.
I listened intently throughout the lecture. Microorganisms It seems I have something new to experiment with. Hahaha.
His heart eased at their reaction, nearly having been crushed by the thought of his first lecture disastrously ending.
Thankfully, the response was positive.
At Duke Chepess words, Ray tilted his head slightly in thought.
Experiments, huh? Could it be rted to the scent of ethanol he had noticed from Griaia?
Since the bell had already rung, he put his thoughts aside and tidied up the podium.
Ray finished the lecture with a smile, encouraged by their positive feedback.
Though it might have seemed trivial, a wave of enthusiasm for handwashing swept through the academy.
Given the war-torn state of the ce, it was natural for everyone to harbor fear of disease.
Therefore, Rays lecture became a beacon of hope, suggesting that such a simple process could prevent diseases.
Soon, they constructed a facility solely for handwashing at the academy.
ording to Ey, this was a pilot project at the academy, with ns to gradually install simr facilities elsewhere.
Such was the impact of his lecture.
Though the sight was heartening, the extent to which his theory stirred change seemed almost excessive.
His lectures continued to create ripples.
In a way, they surpassed even the special lectures he had conducted at the magic academy, bringing advanced knowledge far beyond this worlds civilization.
Consequently, he spent a significant amount of time exining and demonstrating these concepts.
From treating traumas to practical medical care and precautions for different types of injuries, a wide array of topics was covered.
During the four months of free lectures in medical science, basic modern medical knowledge was imparted to many.
The level wasnt astounding; it was basic knowledge and definitions, while specialized knowledge was reserved for the students of the medical academy.
But Ray was unaware of one thing: what he considered basic was quite specialized and detailed for them.
Four months passed, and the medical academy officially opened its doors to students.
Surprisingly, nearly two hundred students enrolled.
Considering the size of the academy, it might seem a modest number, but for a newly established institution, the response was explosive.
Mostly young faces, with a few around thirty, reflected the policy of no age limit for admissions.
The joint inauguration ceremony for the medical and magic academies took ce inside therge auditorium of the magic academy.
With no other professors, Ray anticipated a busy schedule filled with continuous lectures.
He was prepared from the start, having rarely rested properly even in the modern world.
Overwork was not an enemy but a constantpanion.
Dressed in attire resembling a modern doctors coat, Ray stood before the new students.
He cleared his throat and began,
Hello. Im Ray, the appointed professor of the medical academy. I will be responsible for teaching you the discipline of medicine until you graduate. As students of the medical academy, you will have ess to the dormitories and all facilities, shared with the magic academy students.
The students bowed in response.
Some trembled with admiration; after all, Ray was a renowned figure in the Holy Kingdom.
He is the greatest contributor to the war, a representative of the divine, and an unparalleled sorcerer in history.
Though many were deeply curious about how a saint like him could manipte mana, no one dared to ask,cking the audacity to do so.
Ray continued his speech.
As everyone present agrees to the establishment of the new medical academy, I assume you also agree that any actions contrary to the academys regtions will be your own responsibility. Are there any objections?
No objections!
No objections!
Hearing their determined voices, he nodded in satisfaction.
He was very pleased. If these students becamepetent doctors and practiced in various ces, the number of people suffering from diseases would decrease.
Of course, the healers and priests did not view the medical academy favorably.
Being part of the healing profession, they belonged to a high-ss workforce, enjoying significant benefits.
However, if individuals started emerging who could heal wounds that healers couldnt, these benefits might diminish.
Especially since healers were almost treated like nobility, it wouldnt be surprising if there was some resistance.
But Ray wouldnt just watch any bacsh passively.
For the healers, he could propose coexistence with the newly emerging medical profession.
Even if doctors treated diseases and injuries that healers couldnt, they couldnt heal them instantly.
But if there were healers or priests, the scenario changed.
For example, they could significantly reduce recovery time after surgeries.
Unlike surgery or medication, divine magic did not have side effects.
Also, the removal of toxins from the body could be swiftly dealt with using Cure Disease magic.
There would be endlesspetition if they chose to fight, but mutual benefits abounded if they chose to coexist.
Certainly, the situation could be overwhelmingly better than before.
This was the moment when the Holy Kingdom took a step ahead of the Lesian Empire in the unprecedented field of medicine.
Chapter 159: The First Practical Session
Chapter 159: The First Practical Session
As the new students arrived, proper lectures began.
Keeping up with the specialized and systematic techniques they had never heard of or seen before was tough enough, but theymendably managed to follow the lessons well.
Those who had attended the free lectures initially had some basic knowledge, which helped them keep pace.
Having passed the entrance ceremony, Ray, now in his third week of teaching, decided it was time for their first practical session.
No amount of exnation beats seeing it once.
Ray called the students to the academys internal practice room instead of the lecture hall for the practical session, which naturally puzzled them.
Did this mean they were to practice already, without properly knowing anything yet?
Being a doctor means treating the injured, they thought, having been educated by Rays direct teaching method. Many students had no particr aversion to cutting human skin.
Some had even participated in wars, killing people firsthand, or as nobles from their domains, they had taken part in monster subjugation, making such experiences fairlymon.
Upon arriving at the practice room, they saw a professor sitting on the stage.
However, what caught their eyes more than the professors presence was the animal ced on the table.
A pig?
Its a pig.
At first nce, it was obviously a pig.
Expecting something like an orc for the practical session, they felt slightly underwhelmed.
Female students with weak stomachs turned their heads quickly.
They had often seen pigs as food, but it was their first time seeing one up close like this.
Frankly, it looked quite revolting.
They didnt want to put a knife to such a creature.
As they recovered from the initial shock of seeing the pig, their eyes met with Rays, and they hurriedly bowed their heads.
Good to see you, Professor.
Good to see you, Professor.
Ray nodded at the bted greetings.
Find your seats as indicated on the ckboard. Today, we will form groups based on the assigned numbers and perform a dissection.
Dissection, you say?
A female student asked again.
Her voice betrayed her nervousness.
Are you scared?
Honestly, yes, I am scared.
Get used to it.
Ray spoke seriously and then slowly rose from his seat on the stage.
It seemed that nearly everyone had arrived.
In the practice room, just shy of a hundred students readied themselves for the practical session.
Ray had divided the ss of over two hundred new students into two groups.
This made it easier to manage the lectures.
Though each ssprised roughly a hundred students, significantly more than at other academies, there was no alternative.
Each professor was responsible for about two hundred students.
With the current shortage of qualified instructors, the students had been split into sses to continue with the curriculum while still maintaining effective teaching.
Ray stood in front of the pig thaty on the desk.
The pig, appearing to be in a deep sleep, was prepared for dissection.
He thoroughly washed his hands and slipped on a pair of modified white cloth gloves.
These gloves were a special creation from the Holy Kingdom for the medical academy.
While not akin to moderntex gloves, they were sufficiently well-crafted to warrant their use.
However, being made of cloth, they could not be washed and reused.
Ray gazed at the pig and announced,
Before we begin the actual dissection, remember that it is through the sacrifice of such lives that medical progress is made possible. So observe every detail and watch carefully.
With that, the students gaze locked onto his hands and the pig.
In Rays hand, a scalpel gleamed, its shape reminiscent of a small dagger.
Despite its unfamiliar look, he did not hesitate as he cut through the pigs skin.
He made a long incision down the pigs abdomen.
Some students winced.
They likely werent ustomed to such sights.
He tilted the scalpel slightly to the side, neatly separating the pigs skin, fat, and muscles.
The process was impably clean.
The pigskin, nowpletely free of any excess, looked as if a seasoned veteran butcher had handled it.
Then, as he cut open the ribcage, the organs inside began to reveal themselves.
Without hesitation, Ray made diagonal cuts across the pigs side and lower abdomen.
The pigs abdomen opened wide, disying the organs with rity.
These are the organs weve learned about in diagrams and descriptions. They indeed have quite a variety of colors in reality, dont they?
Yes.
Starting from the top, let me exin
He turned the scalpel upwards, making an incision in the neck area.
From the top, these are the salivary nds, and here in the neck are the internal and external jugr veins. Below them lies the thymus, a lymphatic immune organ that mostly turns into fat in adults, as Ive exined before.
His hands moved at a steady pace even while he exined, which was remarkable.
Moreover, he skillfully avoided unnecessary parts while continuously moving the scalpel.
There were no unnecessary injuries. His delicate touch seemed to echo the skills of swordsmanship.
As Rays hands moved further down, he picked up speed.
The lungs have the vocal cords, esophagus, and trachea attached, so be careful when separating them. As you can see, the left lung is smaller than the right one. This is because the heart is also on the left side, unlike the right. The heart is
While speaking, Ray carefully removed the lungs to expose the heart in detail.
This is what it looks like, and this slightly blue part is the atrium, while the part that looks like it has holes is the ventricle. The area upied by the ventricle is muchrger than that of the atrium.
The upper part is the right ventricle, and the lower part is the left ventricle. If you touch it, youll feel that the left ventricle is thicker.
Ray opened the valve between the left ventricle and the aorta.
Inside, he found structures resembling cartge or ligaments, which turned out to be the meniscus.
His scalpel glided past the diaphragm, situated below the heart and lungs, toward the lower organs.
As he unveiled the peritoneal cavity, spleen, umbilical vein, and urogenital tract, the students, now desensitized to the sight, epted the disy with little trouble.
Yet, one nagging thought persistedit felt as though they were ck magicians crafting a chimera.
After all, dissecting and manipting bodies was a hallmark of ck magicians.
Despite being a professor, he was also revered as a saint.
It seemed peculiar for such a figure to perform tasks in the practice room that weremonly attributed to ck magicians.
Having finished dissecting the pig, Ray set his scalpel aside.
Dissection feels like this, he exined. As I demonstrated, ssify and separate each part. Ill be grading each group, so make sure not to hold each other back.
Yes.
Groups one to five, begin your dissections immediately. You have one hour.
Understood.
Having given his instructions, Ray took a seat on the stage and surveyed the room.
Contrary to his directive, no group hadmenced the actual task.
He waited with patience.
It was their first attempt, and some hesitation was to be expected.
Perhaps they were mulling over how to execute the procedure wlessly.
Ray considered himself a benevolent man. A five-minute wait was trivial to him.
But as a silent standoff ensued, dragging on for fifteen minutes, his patience wore thin.
The pig wasnt dead; it was merely sedated. Quick dissection was preferable.
If they continued to idle as they were, not even a sword master could survivemuch less the pig.
Ray, who prided himself on his gentleness and patience, lost hisposure.
You lot! The pig is going to die!
With his shout, the dissection by the five groups truly began.
No one had dared to start earlier, feeling as though they were about to perform ck magic, but now they could no longer hesitate for fear that magic might strike from behind.
Feeling the urgency, they all grabbed scalpels andmenced the dissection of the pig.
Is this the lung?
Ah!
Yikes! What will we do if we cut the lung?
Sorry. I was trying to open the ribcage and made a mistake
Mistakes weremon among the five groups.
Even though they knew the terms, the practical application was unfamiliar to them.
Unsure of where everything was, they relied on their learned knowledge to proceed with the dissection.
My hands are shaking.
Stay calm. Well handle the lower part; just focus on dissecting the heart and lungs first.
Dont touch that part. I saw the kidneys around there when the professor demonstrated.
Ill be careful.
Their coboration was encouraging.
Groups of six or seven assembled, shared ideas, and met challenges. Eventually, the dissection began to look proper.
But to Ray, it was aplete disaster.
It was difficult to discern whether it was a dissection of the lungs or intestinesit was that butchered.
Understanding the structure and familiarizing oneself with it was crucial, but theck of skill made him pity the pig.
Before an hour psed, one group confidently announced theirpletion.
Professor, weve finished the dissection.
We cant believe we did it ourselves. Hahaha.
Ray nced at them, their joy evident in their words.
Their dissection was indeed unbelievable.
It resembled more an act of turning the pig into minced meat.
The heart and kidneys were eptable, but the rest was too roughly done.
They were earnest, yet this was the result.
Ray addressed them slowly,
The heart was well separated into the ventricle and atrium. You extracted the arteries well, and the location of the pulmonary artery was clear. The kidneys were neatly removed without excess, which is a pass. But the rest is toocking. Its so messy it makes me wonder if you really paid attention to the position and texture during dissection. This is a fail.
Their confident shoulders drooped at his words.
If the first group, which seemed to be doing well, ended up like this, the expressions of the remaining four groups were, needless to say, disheartened.
Not just them, but the remaining sixty or so students who hadnt yet participated in the dissection also looked quite somber.
Standing in the back and watching their dissection work, they had been impressed, but the professors assessment was brutally honest.
Indeed,paring the pig dissected by him with their own, the difference was stark.
While the task of dissection was daunting, part of them desired to receive praise.
At that moment, a male student from the fourth group and a female student from the fifth group stood out. Their hands were noticeably quicker than those of their peers.
It was as if they had prior experience with such tasks.
The way they meticulously handled the organs and removed unnecessary fat was quite professional.
It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that they led the dissection work.
Pretty good, thought Ray.
He said to them,
When doing a dissection, everyone should at least do as well as them.
It was indeed a problem. They couldnt always get pigs, and turning them into minced meat like this was not eptable.
The expressions of the two students brightened slightly upon hearing Rays faint praise.
Conversely, Rays face showed a hint of curiosity.
It seems like more than a one-time skill I should keep an eye on them, just in case.
Chapter 160: The King Of The Undead
Chapter 160: The King Of The Undead
The first practical session was their initial dissection, and not many stood out.
Ray understood this and moved on.
After all, dissection isnt everything in medicine.
After both sses at the medical academy finished their practical sessions, the usual medical lectures resumed as before.
Over time, the students medical knowledge steadily grew.
This allowed Ray to prepare special lectures for the magic academy with ease.
However, a problem emerged in the meantime.
Sharing the same building, the magic and medical academies often found themselves at odds.
There was a subtle rivalry between the two schools.
As both academies housed many young students, conflicts, often driven by pride or romantic interests, were frequent.
Three young men in reddish-brown robes confronted two medical academy students.
If you bump into someones shoulder, shouldnt you apologize?
It was you who bumped into us intentionally
A female student in a white medical coat stepped in.
Derian, lets just ignore them and leave.
The robed youths, not taking the situation seriously, shot back,
Dont you understand the situation? Apologize, I said apologize.
As they spoke, they surrounded their hands with mana, leaving no room for defiance.
Most medical academy students were ordinary people with little strength.
Some were transfers from other schools, but they were the minority.
Moreover, they already knew these students, so altercations were rare.
Ultimately, it was the ordinary students who suffered the most.
Furthermore, these students were not nobles, so they felt no need to tread carefully. The mere presence ofmoners in the same space was enough to annoy them.
Eventually, the student named Derian apologized.
I was careless. I apologize.
The three young men sneered at him.
Hahaha. Well, Im in a good mood, so Ill let it slide this time. Be more careful next time.
As the young men departed, Derian clenched his fists tightly.
If only he had the power, could he have avoided such irrational situations?
The female student, her expression hardened, said to Derian,
Weve only heard rumors about this, but now weve experienced it too This is tyranny! We cant just sit back and ept it!
Derian sighed.
What can we possibly do about it? Theres not much we can do.
Thats true, but
They upied the lowest rung of the academy hierarchy.
Without power, titles, or wealth, they felt utterly helpless.
The girl hesitantly suggested an idea.
What about talking to the professor?
Derian shook his head.
Its useless. You know professors dont really care about student conflicts. Wed be lucky if we dont get scolded for bothering them.
That was indeed the truth.
Professors generally disliked involving themselves in troublesome affairs, preferring not to be held ountable for any issues.
Therefore, they steered clear of mediating conflicts between students.
Even the professor who was considered a saint would likely be no different.
It seemed improbable that they would take on such an annoyance voluntarily.
The girl held her head, overwhelmed with frustration.
Phew studying is really tough.
Lets just endure it for now
We have to stay strong.
In the end, their sense of solidarity only intensified.
After concluding his lecture and strolling through the garden, Ray sensed a somewhat peculiar atmosphere.
Whats this?
The students, treating each other almost as if they were invisible, disyed no sense of togetherness.
They only exchanged greetings with students from their own academy, creating a widening divide rather than fostering unity.
No, it wasnt that greetings were entirely absent.
Hey.
Yes?
If you make eye contact, shouldnt you greet each other? You ungrateful brat.
Expecting unteral greetings among students was ridiculous.
Rays expression darkened immediately upon hearing this.
However, the student in the white coat bowed his head promptly.
Hello.
Thats right, know your ce. Next time you see students from our academy, greet them like that.
Giggles echoed from around.
Despite this, the student kept his head bowed and responded again.
Yes. Understood.
Get lost.
Their exchange had the air of a conversation between a master and a ve.
Rays face, already grim, darkened further as he drew near the students in robes.
Then, he insisted on a greeting himself.
Hey, you brat.
Yes?
When you make eye contact, shouldnt you greet each other, you ungrateful brat?
The students in robes lowered their heads at his words.
Oh, Professor we see you now!
Perhaps the arrival of the professor caused the students in white coats to focus on the unfolding scene.
What kind of polite suggestion is that, making students greet each other?
Th-that is
Ray gauged the situation from their hesitation.
Theyre asserting dominance, arent they?
Sharing the academy held great significance for them.
Since even the dormitory buildings weremunal, shes were inevitable.
Yet the present circumstances were far more severe.
Students were establishing a hierarchy, starkly delineating superior from inferior.
Within the academy, internal rules mandated equality among students, irrespective of status or wealth.
However, the current events flouted that principle.
But for now, Ray had no intention of intervening hastily.
He would bide his time, choosing the optimal moment to step in, as that would bear more fruit.
The situation was regrettable for the students, yet they had to endure a little longer.
Tracking the subtle trace of mana with flight magic, Ray found himself crossing a snowy mountain en route to a particr destination.
The Lich wore a look of astonishment.
The Holy Kingdom?
Given the mages caliber, affiliation with the Lesian Empire seemed more usible.
The Holy Kingdom, of all ces.
Several points bewildered him.
After passing several remote viges and numerous cities, he reached the end of the mana trail.
It was a ce he knew well.
This time, its the academy.
The academies in the Holy Kingdom were famous across the continent.
They rivaled the size of the academies in the Lecian Empire and were renowned for their advanced lectures.
But the Lich had no interest in that.
To him, human byproducts were of no consequence.
His only target was the mage who had killed him.
With Proxia destroyed, dreams of a continental conquest were useless.
He contemted seeking a higher Lord to serve and to build a tower of magic.
Upon his arrival at the academy, he didnt recklessly search for the Lord.
First, he needed to evaluate the situation.
Watching their behavior would help him refine his n by determining the Lords whereabouts.
The Lich was perplexed by the white coats many students wore.
What are these garments? Theyre so conspicuous. Is there really a necessity for such attire?
He concluded his observations of the students there. After all, they were merely academy students.
Learning more about them would not be particrly useful.
Instead, he thought about blending in to infiltrate the building.
Torn between choosing robes and white coats, he ultimately settled on a white coat.
For a 7th-circle No-Life King, stealing a coat from the dormitory was a simple feat.
Donning the academys uniform and a white coat, the Lich stepped out into the garden and blended in with the crowd.
However, his striking appearance was difficult to hide.
His body, which had transformed after reaching the Lords realm, had be youthful again.
He looked the same as when he was human, with dark hair that was nearly ck and piercing, cold eyes.
This endowed him with a charm distinct from that of elves.
Even without any notable actions, he drew attention.
Have they recognized an unfamiliar face? The students here are quite perceptive.
He attempted to behave naturally, sitting on a bench and scanning his surroundings.
The more female students gathered around, the more hostility he perceived.
His body immediately reacted to the hostility.
He struggled to suppress his mana and control the urge to eliminate those exuding hostility.
In Proxia, no one dared show him hostility.
Those who did not wish to die avoided such behavior.
But these students were different.
They probably did not recognize him and still harbored hostility.
Given the nature of the academy, the arrival of new students would not be unusual.
So what was the cause of this animosity?
Particrly among the male students, those in robes harbored an unimaginable resentment toward him.
I dont understand.
This was a somewhat refreshing feeling.
He had not experienced such overt hostility for hundreds of years.
Two young men in robes approached him, their posture unmistakably confrontational.
Hey.
There was a strange refreshment in the rudeness of their tone.
Are you addressing me?
The Lichs expression seemed to say, Did you really dare to speak to me?
The two young men stiffened at his mocking demeanor.
People are talking to you, and you remain seated? You mustck education, as you have no manners. Stand up.
His biting remarks caused the Lichs expression to harden.
He found their words repulsive, like annoying turtles.
He stood from the bench, his icy gaze bearing down on the two young men.
He detected a mere 2nd-circle mana from them, beneath a true mage of Proxia.
It was hardly worth a chuckle.
Ive stood up.
His face appeared to question, May I eliminate you now?
He genuinely desired to finish them.
But he held back, uncertain of the Lords standing in this ce and not wishing to create a spectacle just yet.
The young men instinctively retreated under his intense scrutiny.
They stood before a Lord, the apex of magic they esteemed. His 7th-circle mana could effortlessly annihte 2nd-circle mages.
Their instincts as sensitive mages responded to this power.
However, they were surrounded by many people.
Realizing he had stepped back, a young man felt a wave of shame.
An academy of no power dares to disrespect me, a noble Unforgivable.
His pride took over in front of the onlookers.
How dare you, a mere medical academy student, look down on us!
The young man took off his glove, signaling a du traditional way of resolving disputes among academy students.
He threw the glove at the Lichs face with ir, as though he were a knight.
Understanding the gesture, the Lich caught the glove with a loudugh.
Hahaha! Truly amusing!
The duel began without anyone intervening.
The young man drew a wand with a small crystal embedded in it from his robe.
Follow me right now. Ill personally teach you manners.
The Lich found himself in a duel upon arriving at the academy.
He would not flee from such a situation, understanding the atmosphere all too well.
The challenger had no idea he was facing a Lich, the pinnacle of all undead, and a seventh-circle Lord.
Chapter 161: The King Of The Undead (2)
Chapter 161: The King Of The Undead (2)
The Lich walked onto the training ground, surveying his surroundings.
Many onlookers had gathered, their interest piqued by the duel unfolding before them.
Youvee this far, so this is the end for you.
He had no intention of showing mercy. Challenging him was a mistake, especially for someone from the academy whocked true strength.
Yet, the Lichs face remained utterly calm.
To him, it seemed like a plea for death.
d in the robe of the Magic Academy, he dered mboyantly.
You dare to belittle me; your crime is not insignificant. I shall correct your manners here.
His speech sounded more like that of a lich than the Lich himself.
However, his actual abilities wereughable.
The Lich offered him a sly grin.
Is it a crime to belittle someone who is deserving of it?
Your mouth is the only thing about you thats alive.
Youve chosen the wrong opponent. A different life awaits you as punishment for your insolence.
Hehehe. The same to you!
Mana swirled around the young mans staff.
He stood firm, chanting the spell.
Entangle!
Did he think to bind the Lichs movements? That was hardly amusing.
Entangle the Lich himself?
With a slight flick of his finger,
Without even a proper chant, the tree roots started to rot and fall away.
They disintegrated faster than they could grow, rendering the Entangle spell ineffective against him.
But it seemed the young mans magic wasnt finished.
Dig!
With the incantation, a sizable hole appeared beneath the Lichs feet.
Judging by the holes dimensions, the casters magical power was significant for his level.
As the Lich descended into the hole, a smile yed across his lips.
Grease!
The young man ensured the holes walls were slick, thwarting any escape attempt, and then he called out another spell.
Fire!
At themand, the spectators gasped in rm.
Hold on! Are you trying to kill him?!
This is too extreme, even for a duel!
Such a spell could easily be lethal!
Especially for someone trapped in a ming pit!
At their reprimands, the young man shook his head.
The duel is a matter between the parties involved! Dont interfere and get lost!
His sharp words naturally furrowed brows.
Although it was a duel, it was merely a light exchange between academy students.
But the idea of taking a life? He seemed insane.
Even so
There had been cases of lives lost in actual duels, but witnessing it firsthand was unexpected.
Nevertheless, their perceptions had to change.
The Lich easily stepped out of the hole, moving his feet with agility.
The young man was startled.
By estimation, the depth of the hole exceeded three meters. Furthermore, it was essentially a pit of fire due to the me magic.
To escape that with just a few rolls, even for a Swordsmanship Academy student, would be quite a challenge.
The Lich activated the mana within his body and rapidly closed in on the young man.
In a moment, he seized the young mans head and red fiercely with icy eyes.
For a brief moment, his eyes shimmered with intense magical power.
A cruel smile, so characteristic of the Lich, yed at his lips.
Holding the young mans head firmly, the Lich whispered a spell into his ear.
Remember this. From now on, you are an orc. Build a tribe and live solely for breeding. This will be your life and joy from this moment forward.
Under the Lichs words, the young mans eyes grew clouded and distant.
It was an unmistakable sign that the spell had taken full effect.
Snort!
The young man snorted like an orc, turning his gaze toward the surrounding women.
In his mind, the only thoughts were of building a tribe and breeding.
Under the influence of the hypnotic spell, he began to attack the women indiscriminately.
Screams! Entangle!
Whats happening, you pervert!
Many of those present were female students from the Magic Academy.
He was swiftly restrained by spells.
Despite being subdued by the Lich, the young mans struggles persisted.
The students, witnessing this, concluded that Lich must have done something during the duel, but there was no way to know exactly what.
Who would have thought that a student from the Medical Academy could use high-circle mental magic?
As Lich observed the young mans pitiful state, he smiled as though he found it amusing.
Ha ha ha. Now, you finally look like you fit the part.
His snort and bloodshot eyes, which scanned the women, indeed made him resemble an orc.
A friend of the young man seized Lichs cor tightly.
What have you done! Turn him back to normal right now!
Lichs eyes grew cold at this bold gesture.
Let go. Lowly race.
The overpowering mana directed at him forced the friend to release Lichs cor and step back.
It would be more urate to say he had no choice but to step back.
His bodys mana screamed at him to retreat.
As their duel appeared to be concluding, a group approached Lich.
They, too, were dressed in white coats, just like Lich.
They greeted him with cheerfulness and began a conversation.
Youre a new face at our academy, a new student who just joined?
Such a handsome neer is always wee. Ho ho ho.
Lich considered their words for a moment.
Pretending to be a new student here would be convenient in many ways. After all, this white coat appears to be their uniform, and denying it would be more suspicious.
He made his decision quickly and answered without much hesitation.
I am a new student.
Ha ha ha. I thought as much. Were about to go for a drink, would you care to join us? As a thank you for giving those haughty magic students a taste of their own medicine, Ill buy you a drink.
That was quite satisfying to watch, wasnt it? Such a scene.
Lich regarded them for a moment, pondering their offer.
One of them is a 2nd circle magician, and the rest are ordinary humans. Theres nothing much to gain from staying here, so it might not be a bad idea to follow them.
Fine. Lead the way.
His tone was arrogant, but no one seemed to mind much.
Lich, who had be a hero among the Medical Academy students, went off to drink with the humans.
How long had it been since Lich entered a tavern?
As Lich stepped into the tavern with a fresh feeling, many eyes turned toward him.
And no wonder, given his extraordinary appearance.
Murmurs filled the air around him.
Is that an elf?
Idiot, look at the ears. Hes human.
But with such looks, its easy to mistake
Judging by the white coat, he must be from the Medical Academy.
Ignoring the surrounding noise, thergest man in the group promptly found a seat, clearly a regr with his confident stride.
Soon after they sat down, a female server appeared to take their order.
Youre back again? Youve beening here oftentely
Ha ha ha. Enough with the chit-chat, give us four of what we usually have.
Alright.
The server seemed familiar with them, confirming Lichs suspicions.
The two women in the group, excluding the man, chatted among themselves.
Phew. Our ss had another dissection today, but I just cant get used to it.
You too? I also find it hard, especially memorizing all the terms.
Lichs interest was piqued by their conversation.
Dissection was his area of expertise.
After all, standing before them was the No-Life King, who had reached the pinnacle by studying ck magic. Who else could discuss dissection?
From humans to monsters, and even insects, there was no creature Lich hadnt dissected.
He joined their conversation.
What are you talking about? Tell me more.
His tone remained condescending, but now it was part of his amusement.
The women chuckled and replied.
You know Professor Ray? Since you just arrived, you might not know about the practices, but one of them is pig dissection.
Pig dissection? Are you learning ck magic or something?
His serious expression made the redhead burst intoughter.
What? Ho ho ho! No, its more like we dissect to understand medicine.
Medicine? What does that mean?
Lich asked, and the woman pondered, her finger on her lips.
Um its like treating people without using magic, I guess?
Lich frowned at her answer.
Treating people without magic? Perhaps such a thing existed in the ancient era of magic
Simr concepts had existed during that era of extensive research.
However, the time and efficiency of those treatments couldntpare to magic, and they soon disappeared.
Frankly, why would anyone opt for time-consuming, uncertain treatments when magic could heal instantly?
But Lichs understanding was only partially correct.
Firstly, the medicine of that time was underdeveloped.
Thus, treatments were ineffective and inferior to magic, often not based on urate diagnoses.
Had Ray been the one treating in that era, proper treatment might have been possible.
Since Lich couldnt grasp the true essence of medicine, their actions seemed futile to him.
Investing so much in something useless to establish an academy. Id like to know what kind of madman thought of this.
His perspective might have changed if he had known that the one who established it was the mage who killed him, but without that knowledge, he couldnt help but misunderstand.
As they talked andughed, their drinks arrived.
The man gulped his down.
Ah! This moment is what Ive been waiting for all day!
Ho ho ho. Over the top as always.
But its true the lectures are tough. And the upperssmen have been quite aggressivetely.
I wish the professor would do something Sigh.
They sighed as the drinks slid down their throats.
It wasnt the professors fault, but theck of action from the teaching staff was slightly frustrating.
The man changed the subject.
But this guy here gave us a satisfying revenge! Thats good enough, right? Ha ha ha.
Yeah, but still.
They wanted to say more but refrained, not wanting to appear as if they were merely there to gossip about the professor.
Lich observed them and pondered.
Their reputation isnt good. Could it be because of what happened earlier?
Clearly, the Medical Academy, to which they referred, and the Magic Academy operated on different levels.
To him, they were all part of the same inferior race, and he couldnt fathom why they exerted so much effort to assert their superiority.
Nevertheless, he had the sense that if things continued along this path, a major incident between them would soon unfold.
Chapter 162: The King Of The Undead (3)
Chapter 162: The King Of The Undead (3)
They enjoyed themselves drinking in the tavern.
The two women were already beyond the point of coherence.
Leaving the tavern and heading back to the dormitory, the man marveled at Lich.
You sure can hold your liquor, cant you?
Such trifles have no effect on me.
Lich confidently responded, arms crossed.
How could the highest order of undead be affected by mere alcohol?
If his body reacted to it, it would be a deadly poison.
Unaware of this, the man justughed heartily.
Ha ha ha! Gotta admire that confidence of yours!
It wasnt confidence; his body was simply made that way, but Lich didnt bother exining and remained silent.
However, the dormitory posed a problem.
He had only stolen clothes and was not actually a new student.
Therefore, he couldnt go to the dormitory with the mans group.
With no assigned room, where could he go?
Lich closed his eyes for a moment.
Its time to part ways.
He had mingled only to gather information about the academy.
He felt no hesitation in parting ways.
As Lich was about to speak, the man offered.
You reek of alcohol. How about staying in my room tonight? It would be a nuisance for my roommate with that smell. Luckily, I dont have a roommate. What do you say?
Surprised by the unexpected offer, Lich smiled slightly.
Could things have worked out any better?
Not only could he stay in the dormitory, but he would also have a room to himself.
Lich pretended to consider, then nodded.
Very well. Lead the way.
Sure. Just need to drop these two off first.
As he spoke, the man skillfully hoisted the two unconscious women onto his back.
His strong build made it seem effortless to carry them.
Lich watched without much surprise.
After all, the man was a second-circle magician.
Whether the group was aware of his magical abilities was none of Lichs concern.
The personal affairs of humans were far removed from his considerations.
Safely cing the two women in their dormitory proved quite a task.
They were residents of the female dormitory, which made it challenging for them, as men, to enter.
Fortunately, they managed to entrust the women to some female students from the Medical Academy who happened to be passing by.
Owing to the Magic Academys influence, there was an unspoken camaraderie among the students of the Medical Academy.
Despite being strangers, they interacted warmly, a testament to the Magic Academys reach.
After ensuring the women were settled, Lich headed to the mens room.
Better sleep early, as theres practice tomorrow, he mused.
Practice.
The thought of students dissecting pigs came to mind, and Lich allowed a smirk to cross his face.
Seems like Ill finish all my research on ck magic in the Holy Kingdom.
His words carried a tone of irony, but paradoxically, Lich felt something stir within him.
Since his arrival at the academy, his heart had begun to beat with excitement.
Was it possible that he was enjoying human diversions for the first time in centuries?
Even as a Lich, he believed he had forsaken human emotions, yet this lively pulse in his chest wasnt entirely unwee.
With the arrival of morning, Lich, still in the previous days clothes, apanied the man to the practice room.
Initially, Lich had intended to depart from the academy at the right moment to search for the Lords mana, but now he found himself inexplicably drawn to this ce.
He also harbored a curiosity to experience this practice at least once.
He was eager to observe the systematic way in which humans learned.
Observing the pig arranged on the practice room table, Lich thought to himself,
Once this practice session is over, I must immediately set out to find the Lord.
However, his ns were soon to change.
A figure entered the practice room and took their ce at the podium.
And wasnt that face remarkably simr to one he had seen in Proxia?
Lichs typically impassive eyes widened in astonishment.
He had never anticipated such an encounter in this ce.
Ray could see Lichs face too.
At first, he thought he was mistaken and looked several times.
But no matter how many times he looked, the face was a dead ringer for the sorcerer he had thought he killed in Proxia.
Descending from the podium, Ray approached Lichs seat with an intimidating voice.
You, you know me, dont you?
Yes?
Lich was the one caught off guard.
His response came a beat toote.
Sensing something, Ray released mana around them.
You know, dont you? Right? Say you know.
His mana fluctuated, ready to kill at any moment.
Lich, sensitive to the flow of mana, couldnt miss it.
He thought to himself, If I admit it, hell kill me without needing any exnation.
Death wasnt a major issue for him, as he was the No-Life King Lich. As long as his life vessel remained intact, he could simply find Ray again with a regenerated body.
Yet, strangely, he didnt want to die.
Fear rose slightly even in Lich, seeing Rays ambiguous expression, neither frowning nor smiling.
This fear made Lich lie.
I dont, I dont know what youre talking about.
His tone had changed drastically.
The arrogant tone he used with others had turned into one filled with terror.
Ray, looking disappointed, responded.
Really?
Yes.
Bullshit!
Before he could finish speaking, a suddenly conjured Aura de aimed straight for Lichs heart.
Startled, Lich activated his mana.
Blink!
With just an incantation, he invoked fifth-circle magic, convincing Ray.
Hehehe. You little shit, youre still alive.
Attacking with an aura out of the blue! Ive never heard of such a barbaric lord!
Remember this since Im here!
Ray swung the Aura de wildly around.
Was it the threat of it all that made it difficult for Lich to predict the Aura des trajectory as he blinked around trying to evade?
Given Lichs frantic movements, using a hold spell was challenging.
He couldnt risk harming the students, and even if he tried to unleash magic in a frenzy, Lich wasnt certain he could cancel it all.
Despite using magic, Lich attempted to calm the situation.
He quickly put some distance between them and spoke.
Lo, Lord, please hear me out.
This was what Ray wantedpretending to listen while nning to strike at the right moment.
Fine. Speak.
First, I have no intention of fighting! My only wish is to serve the Lord!
How can I believe that?
A low-circle sorcerer always shows respect to those of higher circles! Its fundamental for mages!
So youre saying you came to serve me because Im of a higher circle? I find that hard to believe.
Of course, I have ambitions to rebuild the Tower of Magic, but I truly dont wish to fight.
His expression seemed genuinely troubled.
Ray pondered Lichs words.
Surely, with Proxias fall, he wouldnt attempt suicide by appearing before me. It would be more convenient to castrge-scale magic from afar. He probably has no intention of fighting
If Ray knew this sorcerer was Lich, he might worry about the possibility of suicide. But until Lich revealed it, Ray couldnt know.
As a high-circle human sorcerer turned Lich, his pure mana resembled magic but was closer to pure mana in essence.
So, in the current situation, it was hard for Ray to recognize him as Lich.
Reluctantly, Ray dissipated the Aura de he held.
Still, his mind was filled with conflict.
Should he eliminate this potential threat to the Holy Kingdom, or let him be?
He didnt seem to be lying, but no one could predict the future.
It seemed necessary to kill him, but too many students were present to do it right there.
Even for someone who had single-handedly defeated the Original Dragon, protecting this many students while fighting was nearly impossible.
So, naturally, he lost the will to fight.
Or rather, he was biding his time.
Ray spoke with narrowed eyes.
You, stay in my sight until the practice is over. Hold.
He cast a spell to immobilize the Lich.
Yet, this was also about building trust in their current rtionship, something Ray aspired to achieve.
He intended to remain still as well.
Acting rashly could lead to a second death, so even if begged, he resolved not to move.
There was no hesitation in aiming for my heart. The Lord can attack and kill me at any time.
Engrossed in thought, the students stood petrified.
They knew the young professor as the hero who defeated the Necromancer, but witnessing him effortlessly conjure an Aura de during practice was beyond their expectations.
The sheer presence of the Aura de, alien to their experience, left them too terrified to even breathe.
And what of the man before them?
Even non-mages understood that Blink was a 5th circle transportation spell.
His ability to cast it without any preparatory incantations struck them as remarkable.
Their brief encounter had already demoralized the students.
With the fear of another unexpected attack looming, none could give their practice the attention it demanded.
Ray assessed the situation.
He cant move, so dont worry. Groups 1 to 5, begin the practice.
Despite his attempt to reassure them, the atmosphere remained tense.
With a lunatic and a sorcerer seemingly of the 6th circle or higher present, they struggled to focus on their dissections, their eyes constantly darting between Ray and the Lich.
Chapter 163: The King Of The Undead (4)
Chapter 163: The King Of The Undead (4)
Ray sighed.
It was hard to tell if they were dissecting a pig or butchering it.
Despite his warnings not to damage the organs, the students were too distracted to be careful.
If the subject had been a person instead of a pig, they would not havested long before losing their life.
Even immobilized by the hold spell, Lich kept talking.
Pathetic.
Despite the spells hold, Lichs immense mana allowed him to move his mouth without much difficulty.
He constantly criticized the students as they attempted the dissection.
It seems youve picked up some dissection knowledge from somewhere. But thats all. You cant even dissect a pig properly. Tsk tsk.
His rigid, absurd posture contrasted with his non-stop chatter, making it hard for anyone to listen.
The polite (?) tone he used with the professor was gone, reced with arrogance, even towards strangers.
For Lich, this was natural.
To him, all humans, except for the sorcerer who had killed him, were no more than foolish, weak bugs.
Even though he had once been human, his mentality changed after his transformation into an undead.
It was difficult for him to feel any kinship with humans.
Lich nced around.
Watching the students struggle to even skin the pig properly, he frowned.
Group 2, in particr, clumsily handled the pigs organs, causing him inner turmoil.
Lichs sneer was obvious.
If you intend to destroy the organs, you might as well use a hammer instead of that puny knife.
At his harsh words, the students hung their heads.
They had noeback, considering the fear they felt towards the powerful saint who had just confronted dozens of students.
Overwhelmed by fear, they dared not speak up.
Ray looked at Lich with intrigue.
Oh? So you can dissect?
Its my specialty, Lord.
Lich was confident he could dissect a student on the spot if asked.
Despite being restrained, he wiggled his hips in an attempt to demonstrate his eagerness.
Noticing his eagerness, Ray said with interest,
Then show me. But if you try anything funny, Ill kill you instantly. Dont get any other ideas.
Such thoughts are absurd.
Ray released Lich from his hold.
Once free from his awkward position, Lich chuckled lowly.
Hehehe. Such foolish ones, this is how you dissect.
He approached the pig on the table, picked up a small knife, and began skillfully skinning the pig.
Slick
His cuts were decisive, as though he knew exactly what to do next.
The students watched in awe, their mouths agape.
They hadnt expected much, but his speed was beyond words.
Honestly, he seemed even faster than the professor!
Ray watched in silence, admiring Lichs technique.
No unnecessary movements. He must know not only the pigs organs but also its bones and muscles.
His skills were truly befitting of the head of the ck Magic Tower.
He began separating the organs without even nicking the vital ones, seemingly more adept than Ray himself, at least in pig dissection.
Furthermore, the pigs lungs are situated close to the esophagus, trachea, veins, and arteries.
Lich dissected the pigsplex parts with ease, making it clear he was no novice.
Amazing, Ray whispered in admiration.
Doesnt praise make even a whale dance?
Lich, who had lived far longer than any whale, felt immensely pleased, experiencing a sense of aplishment he hadnt felt in ages.
When was thest time someone stronger than himself had acknowledged him?
Without being prompted, he began to dissect the pigs colon, turning it inside out as he started to exin.
You fools probably dont know, but you can tell the pig was sick by looking at this part. The skin is rough, and something is growing in the colon.
Ray nodded at Lichs words.
The exnation wasnt detailed, but the conclusion was spot on.
Although not an expert in veterinary science, Ray was familiar with edema, which urs when blood fluid seeps into tissues, is obstructed in the blood or lymph vessels, or when a tissues water absorption increases.
Edema in the colons inner vessels suggested increased capiry pressure or decreased sma oncotic pressure.
Ray smiled at Lich, who had skillfully dissected the pig.
Youre quite confident, arent you? It was a good dissection.
Lichs medical knowledge was advanced for that era.
He could have be a great doctor if he had applied himself.
Lichs face swelled with pride at the praise, wiping the pigs blood from his hands onto a white cloth.
This is basic knowledge, Lord.
Ray did not dete Lichs ego, merely watching him with a cunning smile.
Hehehe. Yes, its basic.
He became eager to train Lich further.
Hadnt Lich said he hade to serve him?
There was one perfect task for him.
She clutched her head while sipping her fragrant tea.
I cant do this anymore!
Iriel despaired in the ornate office.
Griaia, who was organizing documents alongside her,ughed awkwardly.
Lady Saint, thats the third time youve said that today.
Sigh.
They had been buried in paperwork for months.
While Ray was preupied with the Medical Academy, Iriel managed the duties of a saint herself.
The overwhelming offers and requests from neighboring countries, due to the Saints wartime prowess, left them with endless paperwork.
Most tasks were diplomatic, but many were invitations to their nations, which were tricky to ignore.
These invitations, which required a response from a duke or higher, could not be handled by the lower nobility.
Griaia, temporarily managing the duties of House Duke Chepes, was assisting, or else Iriel would have faced the paperwork alone.
Seeing Iriel nearly copsing at her desk, Griaia suggested,
Leave this to me and take a few hours off. You havent been sleeping well.
Iriel was sleep-deprived, burdened with not only diplomatic tasks but also internal affairs.
Frequent wars had also depleted the Holy Kingdoms finances.
With severed diplomacy, the Holy Kingdom found itself in a more precarious situation than its neighbors, the Beibon and ymen Kingdoms.
In such a situation, how could Iriel, a saint, push away her duties for sleep?
Stretching widely, Iriel remarked, If only our foolish saint would return, I could rest right away.
Ha ha ha. Ive already sent a messenger to the Saint as you instructed. He should be back soon.
Thats efficient.
The Lesian Empire has urgently requested it. A messenger even came with the letter, so it must be important, right?
Griaia didnt know the contents of the letter sent by the Lesian Empire.
It was so confidential that even she, temporarily entrusted with some powers of Duke Chepess House, couldnt see it.
Only Pope Eir and Saint Iriel had seen the content of the letter.
Iriel nodded, Its urgent. I dont know the details, but the Lesian Empire seems to want only the Saint
Her curiosity surged, but she refrained from asking, worried about what the Lesian Empire might be plotting.
Eil and Saein were dining.
With the war in the Holy Kingdom, Im worried, even though its over, Saein expressed her concern.
Dont worry. Unless the Holy Kingdom has lost its mind, they wouldnt have sent the Saint to war. Just take care of the baby, Eil assured her, stroking her belly.
Still, Saeins worry didnt fully disappear.
But still
You know the child is not ordinary. Hell be fine anywhere.
That was true. From a young age, the child had been exceptionally smart, understanding much from little exnation. He would be fine in the Holy Kingdom.
The Silia Kingdom, a bit distant from the Holy Kingdom, hadnt yet heard about the Saints feats against the Necromancer.
Eil smiled, thinking of Ray far away, Hed be happy to know hes getting a sibling.
Of course. He might be more excited than us.
Ha ha ha. When Ray returns, Ill have to teach him some swordsmanship. Ive had a small epiphany recently.
Ha ha ha. Dont end up being outdone by him again.
Saeins teasing made Eils expression stiffen. There was a real chance of that happening.
Maybe hes already reached the advanced level of Aura users.
Eh, but youre still stronger. And its impossible to use magic and aura together
Saein stopped mid-sentence, struck by a sudden thought.
It seemed like something Ray could do.
Usually, its impossible to use magic and aura together due to the circle system. Magic manifests because of these circles.
Conversely, creating aura is impossible with the circles present.
But Ray, who could use magic without circles, might manage it.
Perhaps he could create a denser, more perfect aura than the one he had shown off before leaving for the Holy Kingdom.
The thought of their son bing a master before turning twenty sent shivers down their spines.
A Swordmaster who could also use magic would be a real mage knight from storybooks.
Theyughed, realizing their son might be the strongest on the continent.
Ha ha ha
Ha ha ha
Their faces bore smiles, but they recognized it as a real possibility, given their sons growth.
Chapter 164: Request For A Visit From The Lesian Empire
Chapter 164: Request For A Visit From The Lesian Empire
Ray had been very busytely.
Juggling lectures at the Medical Academy with special lectures at the Magic Academy, he was barely keeping up.
In the midst of this, a mage from Proxya appeared.
Watching them dissect, Ray noted their knowledge was solid, and their hands were exceptionally skilled.
It was a very good situation.
It seemed like time to create a second Zik.
Just as he had taught swordsmanship and ordered the guarding of the house(?), this time he nned to entrust the mage with responsibilities at the Medical Academy.
He was notpletely free of suspicion that they might betray him, but it seemed there was no need to worry for now.
After assigning them a dorm and epting them as a new student, they didnt show it, but they seemed to be enjoying life at the academy.
At least, they seemed unlikely to cause trouble until he safelypleted the request from the Lesian Empire and returned.
Perhaps they might even protect the Holy Kingdom safely.
Butcency is dangerous.
Ray didnt trust the mage from Proxya at all.
Therefore, it was better to leave someone he could trust, who could also handle them.
Of course, that person would be Zik.
Recently, after training with him, Zik had be much stronger and could probably hold his own against a 7th circle mage.
In the worst-case scenario, when he returned from the empire, he could just cut off the mages life, so there wasnt much to worry about.
Rather, epting them into the academy was more beneficial than risky.
He could teach them basic medical knowledge and use them as an apprentice professor, and they would be a great help in practical sessions like pig dissections.
And the benefits didnt end there.
The pride of a Lord who had reached the 7th circle reached the sky.
Thanks to that, they didnt go easy on the students from the Magic Academy who picked fights,pletely crushing them, which significantly reduced the bullying of students from the Medical Academy.
Some students already revered them as a hero.
Although they became arrogant quickly and were weak topliments, they werent fools who recklessly destroyed everything, so it was somewhat reassuring.
Ray looked at the letter while lying on his bed.
The borately embroidered decorations and the heavy seal indicated that this letter was anything but ordinary.
As he unfolded the letter again and read its content, it said the following, excluding the many adjectives and embellishments:
The emperor is critically ill,e and cure him.
The story was simple, but its implications were far from light.
Entrusting the emperor to him probably meant the Lesian Empire could find no other solution.
Why they specifically called him, and not the Saint, for such a disease, might be due to a peculiar illness unknown to him.
The weight of the meaning started from there.
If he went to the Lesian Empire but failed to cure the emperors illness, the responsibility would fall entirely on the Holy Kingdom.
Simply put, it was because they overly trusted divine power.
The divine power of the saints, which could heal even an exploding heart in an instant, was like an extra life.
Yet, failing to cure such a disease would be considered as having no intention to heal the emperor.
In other words, the moment he failed the treatment, the empire would judge that the Saint didnt fail to heal the emperor, but refused to do so.
As always, Ray believed that there were limits to divine power and magic.
There were definitely things that only modern medicine could cure.
But he couldnt impose his thoughts on this world.
That was why he established the Medical Academy, to naturally convey this.
Not being able to cure the emperors illness would be a problem, but curing it also presented a problem.
That would give the Lesian Empire an excuse to call on him anytime under the name of gratitude.
That would be a hassle.
He couldnt rule out the possibility that he might be asked to hold a banquet or arrange meetings with important figures as a way of repaying a favor.
Just as he had started to get the academy up and running, he wanted to decline traveling around the empire.
Fire.
Ray burned the letter in his hand.
It was a confidential letter, so keeping it would have been troublesome for both the Holy Kingdom and the empire.
Hey in bed, staring at the ceiling, lost in thought.
I cant just say no, but treating the patient wouldplicate things.
It seemed like a situation with no good oue.
Whatever choice he made, it appeared to be a loss in the current situation.
Still, maintaining rtions with the empire might prove beneficial when sending doctors from the academy to various ces.
He was earnestly teaching medicine, yet problems kept arising endlessly.
He shook his head and sighed.
He didnt mind going to treat a patient, but the thought of theplicated situation that would follow made him sigh.
Lich received the parchment papers handed to him by Ray.
Lord, are you leaving?
Yes. Just do as we discussed before. Dont think about any mischief. Ive written most of the lesson content on these parchments, so start learning them and then teach them.
I understand. I willplete this task excellently and earn your trust, Lord.
His chest-thumping words were hard to believe.
Ray looked at Zik and said.
Zik, keep a close watch. If anything suspiciouses up, contact me immediately with the magic tool.
Zik immediately kneeled on one knee.
Understood. Please go without worries, Lord.
Lich spoke as if he had been treated unfairly.
Even so, being watched by such a thing doesnt feel good, Lord.
Sovereign, to dissent against yourmand, this one must be insane. Please allow me to take responsibility and end him.
They red and growled at each other.
With the situation as it was, he felt uneasy leaving them behind.
Though he had secretly assigned the Seven Guardians to keep watch, the situation still seemed vtile.
In a way, they appeared well-matched.
Ignoring them, Ray, who was packing his bag, suddenly spoke as if remembering something.
Ah, and there will be a noticeable man and woman during the practical sessions. Keep an eye on them and let me know when I return.
I will do so.
Then Im off.
With these words, Ray left the academys office.
It was time to head to the Lesian Empire.
First, he had to stop by Selonia.
Reflecting on the matter, he realized he had relied too much on Iriel for work recently.
He had been so busy getting the academy on track for almost half a year, and it was all thanks to Iriels assistance.
Honestly, without her taking on much of the workload, the current state of the academy would have been an unattainable dream.
I should help out a bit when I arrive in Selonia.
He had only done paperwork in the Holy Kingdom, like stamping or inspecting, but he could still be of some assistance.
Ray arrived at Selonia Castle and sought out Iriels mansion.
Guided by the servants, he made his way to the office, where he found Iriel sound asleep on the desk and Griaia nodding off in a chair.
They must have been deeply asleep due to ack of rest.
Even Iriel, with her extremely sensitive senses, didnt wake up when he entered the office.
Ray sat down, feeling sorry at the sight of them sleeping.
Lets see
Upon examining the parchments, he discovered that most of the contents were simr.
Some required repeated calctions to respond, but most were mere nuisances.
Indeed, if those who sent these letters held such titles, it was understandable that the lower administration couldnt handle them.
The fact that these two were dealing with such a volume exined their deep sleep.
Ray picked up Iriels pen and began writing responses himself.
He sorted all the letters.
He categorized formal requests requiring his seal as A, general correspondence as B, and financial letters needing calctions as C.
His mind effortlessly retained countless documents andputed values for responses.
Consequently, the stack of paperwork rapidly diminished.
For requests from other nations that promised benefits or diplomatic opportunities for the Holy Kingdom, he affixed his seal without hesitation.
For category C, which was simply a matter of calctions, the process was faster than for category A.
Of course, these calctions were not straightforward.
Indeed, they were soplex that basic arithmetic was insufficient.
This was more than just a numerical issue.
Each decision could significantly affect the Holy Kingdoms future.
Even proficiency in mathematics didnt guarantee ease, as he had to weigh the benefits and risks for the Holy Kingdom.
Nheless, Rays pen did not stop moving.
Taking into ount the Holy Kingdoms budget and human resources, he processed each letter in less than two minutes.
He declined numerous foreign invitations with politeness, making it clear not to send further requests.
This action alone would substantially lessen their workload.
Only matters of importance or genuine benefit to the Holy Kingdom were left.
Thanks to his previous life devoted to constant research, his speed of processing was extraordinarily rapid.
In three hours, therge pile of parchments had shrunk to just a few sheets.
Those that remained unaddressed were due to his knowledge of the Holy Kingdom being lessprehensive than Iriels.
Ray stretched in his chair.
It was more exhausting than he had anticipated.
If they witnessed his fatigue after only three hours of work, work that would take them a week, they would likely scold him.
Considering Iriels exceptional performancepared to past saints, the task would have been even more daunting for others.
As he finished his tasks and strolled around the office, Iriel awoke to the warm sunlight pouring through the window.
Mmm
She stretched just as he had.
He chuckled at her yawn as she covered her mouth.
Awake?
Startled by his sudden voice, Iriel reacted.
Ah! Make some noise when you move around!
Talking about making noise seemed unnecessary when she slept soundly even as he sorted papers.
Wipe your drool first.
I-I didnt drool!
She hastily touched her mouth, jokingly using him.
Noticing the missing tower of papers on the desk, Iriel panicked.
Did you Did you throw away those parchments?
No, I took care of them, so dont worry.
As her forehead wrinkled in confusion, she pointed to the Saints seal on the desk.
What?
Even for a saint as exceptional as Ray, this was iprehensible.
What did he mean by took care of them?
Had he really processed all those letters in less than a day?
Surely he hadnt just hastily written responses?
With undisguised suspicion, Iriel asked.
Where are they? Did you write them properly?
Chapter 165: Journey To The Lesian Empire
Chapter 165: Journey To The Lesian Empire
Ray pointed to a corner of the desk in response to her question.
There, the letters had been sorted and ced in a box.
Had he really finished them all?
When she opened a letter with the seal stamped on it, she discovered it was written in an unexpectedly neat style.
Iriel read through them, one by one.
Since these were responses to major figures across the continent, even a single mistake was uneptable.
However, the responses were excellent, instantly dispelling her worries.
Impossible.
How could he have written responses of this caliber in just a few hours?
And not just one, but all of them?
How fast must ones hands move to achieve such a feat!
Ray grinned confidently.
Satisfied?
Despite feeling a bit irritated by his grin, she couldnt deny the truth.
Indeed, each letter she read was of perfect quality.
They were even categorized for easy reading, and the etiquette and dignity were apparent just from reading them.
Then she found something and stopped mid-read to speak.
This part seems like a bit of a misjudgment. Diplomacy with distant kingdoms costs a lot just in transportation. Its a loss in the long run.
Ray shook his head.
Look closely. It states its limited to specialty products. Well import only those items that reflect the kingdoms character, excluding other goods.
But the transportation costs wont be reduced.
We need more people thinking like you for our profits to increase.
Huh?
Think about it. Everyone assumes that trade with distant kingdoms is costly, right? So what if we dont trade with them, and we get exclusive rights to sell those specialty products in our trade guilds?
As Ray spoke, Iriels perspective began to shift.
She calcted the profit and loss for a moment, her expression growingplex.
The profit will be there, but it doesnt seem to be huge?
Sensing her uncertainty, Ray clicked his tongue.
Tsk, tsk. How can a saint be so blinded by greed? Small profits umte to make big business. Plus, our trade guilds will gain some fame in neighboring countries. Well have exclusive rights to those products.
This indeed gave them an advantage in the power and territorialpetition among the guilds.
The benefit would grow significantly from just that.
Her mouth opened slightly in surprise.
Just from this small letter, had he foreseen all that and finished everything in less than half a day?
The more she learned about him, the more mystical he seemed.
Her previous notion that long-distance trade was unprofitable began to change.
Iriel smiled gratefully, feeling freed from her tasks.
Thank you for your help. Im fully satisfied.
Even she had to admit his work efficiency was impressive.
In the Holy Kingdom, diplomatic, trade, and guild affairs were quite cumbersome.
A single approval could change the benefits and losses for the kingdom, so decisions could not be made rashly.
To organize and decide everything in such a short time to gain profit was extraordinary.
Simple in words, but not everyone could aplish it.
Iriel moved closer to Ray.
Then, as if she had figured everything out, she spoke.
But why suddenly help? Do you like me after all?
Rays expression instantly soured, having half-expected such ament.
Ray wondered how her mind worked to always arrive at such conclusions.
It was as if she would get angry whenever someone helped her, suspecting they liked her.
He felt like he should set aside some time to give Iriel a piece of his mind.
Their non-conversation awoke Griaia.
Waking up in a daze, she quickly became alert upon seeing Ray.
Your Holiness.
She hurriedly straightened her clothes, perhaps thinking she looked disheveled.
Just rest. I only stopped by to say hello before leaving for the empire.
Iriel replied to his remark.
Ah, is that why you came?
The request from the Lecian Empire.
The request was in name only, but in reality, it was a situation where if the emperor died and Ray didnt go, the Holy Kingdom would be seen as the viin.
It was more urate to say they had cunningly created a situation he couldnt refuse.
Ray slung the backpack he had left in the office over his shoulder and replied,
Thats the only reason. Well, Ive seen your faces, so Ill go now. It would be trouble if the emperor dies while Im still here in the Holy Kingdom.
He dismissed the potential death of the emperor in a few words and left the office as casually as he had entered.
His escort must have been waiting outside.
They wouldnt send the saint to the empire alone on an official request.
Iriel bowed her head slightly.
Ill wait for good news.
As long as he doesnt die before I get there, Ray joked.
Despite joking about an event that could shake the entire continent, Iriel perceived his seriousness.
She responded to Rays jest with one of her own.
Just dont cut open the emperors chest or belly like you did with Zik. Remember, hes an emperor.
Though Irielsment was in jest, Ray felt a twinge of difort.
As Ray had expected, the escort was lined up at the main gate of Selonia Castle.
Avishly decorated carriage awaited him, so opulent it was difficult to discern whether it was a house or a carriage.
Heor, who had fought alongside Ray against necromancers at the border, was there to greet him.
Im Heor,mander of the Third Holy Knight Division, assigned to escort you to the empire. Its an honor for the entire division to see you again, Your Holiness.
Heor had seen Ray fight the undead first-hand.
His admiration for Ray was evident.
The look in his eyes was almost like that of someone gazing at a deity, which Ray found slightly overwhelming.
Thank you. Lets make haste and depart, though I hate to rush before weve even started.
Understood. Please board the carriage.
As soon as Ray stepped into the carriage, Heor loudly announced to those around,
Were departing! Its an honor to escort His Holiness! Dont let even a single kobold near us!
Yes!
Yes!
With an entire Holy Knight Division offering an escort, the group heading to the empire was substantial.
Ray might even need to rent a whole annex in the empire.
He admired the luxurious carriage.
How much would all this cost?
The interior sparkled with jewels and magic tools that illuminated like fluorescentmps at night.
It must be worth the price of a small mansion.
In modern terms, this carriage would be a supercar.
Though notparable in performance, the presence of such magic tools in this world rendered it an extremely expensive means of transport.
The carriages interior remained stable even on rough roads, and its wheels were incredibly sturdy, surpassing any other carriage Ray had previously encountered.
Moreover, the carriage was so roomy that it included a separate area for praying to the gods.
Of course, Ray had no intention of praying, not even as much as an ants droppings.
To him, the gods were akin to Iriel when she rambled on with her trivial self-praises.
Faith in Goddess Gaia? He thought, let those who need it partake in it.
The saint, with less faith than his own followers, stepped over the prayer space.
It was exceedinglyfortable.
If a god were to witness this, they might think they had chosen their saint well and blessed his unwavering faith.
The Lesian Empire.
It was the strongest nation on the continent and boasted the most advanced civilization of any kingdom.
Even in everyday life, the people extensively utilized magic tools.
Within such a powerful nation, the iron-blooded emperory on his deathbed, and those coveting the throne were having hectic days.
Brothers plotted against each other, children against their parents; the empire was in turmoil.
The third prince, known for his intelligence among the emperors sons, sat beside his fathers sickbed.
As he looked at his father, who had lost consciousness and be rigid, the third princes eyes were deeply somber.
Huh everyone seems more interested in the throne than in fathers recovery They only want the position he held.
Speaking to no one in particr, since the only others in the room were the emperor and himself, he continued his monologue.
You must recover soon, father, and set the empire straight. Thats why I requested the saint from the Holy Kingdom. So please, dont worry and wait a little longer.
The third prince firmly held the emperors hand.
He was not uninterested in the throne, but he knew that now was not the time.
Only the iron-blooded emperor could stabilize the crumbling empire.
No single person bing emperor could reestablish the core of power.
Soon, another prince, viewing the third princes visit unfavorably, entered the room.
Leave now. Father needs rest.
Without showing any displeasure, the third prince stood up.
I was just thinking of leaving. I didnt want to impose on you alone, brother. Dont overthink it.
Understood. Youve worked hard. But whats the need for formalities among brothers? Leave fathers matters to me from now on.
His words, though seemingly kind, meant dont visit father again.
Brother sees me as a rival.
Perhaps feeling threatened in the power structure, he was cutting off ess to the emperors bedside.
This left the third prince with no chance to intervene.
He bowed his head.
Thank you for your consideration. Just about the saint I requested from the Holy Kingdom
I know. If father recovers, nothing could be happier. Ill handle the saints matter, so you can leave now.
Understood.
With that reply, the third prince left the bedroom.
Watching him go, the other prince sighed.
I wont let you die. So please, my brother, dont get involved in this filthy war.
Chapter 166: The Lesian Empire (1)
Chapter 166: The Lesian Empire (1)
The journey to the empire was not perilous.
Who would dare attack a carriage escorted by an entire order of knights?
Their daunting presence alone, coupled with their overwhelming numbers, ensured that no monster dared initiate an attack.
Thus, the journey was safer than any before it.
Ray took out the grimoire he had brought from Proxya.
To unlock the grimoires magic seal, one needed to understand the magic form with which it was bound.
However, only the caster of the magic would know this.
Unlike ordinary locking magic, this seal had a somewhat unique structure.
Simply put, the magic binding this grimoire was not themonly known Lock spell.
It was constructed with magic circles, locked with magic forms, and sustained by immense mana.
Even for someone as intellectually gifted as Ray, unlocking it was not easy for this reason.
In such cases, there is a brute but effective method.
Due to the nature of the step-by-step unlocking, using all the magic forms eventually opens the grimoire.
However, this could take a very long time.
In the worst-case scenario, it could take decades.
But for Ray, it was different.
As he unlocked each lock, he understood the magic forms.
With each unlock, his understanding deepened, and his unlocking speed increased.
As he applied the forms to the magic circles, he found that they were set in a fairly structured manner, which made it easier to unlock as he progressed.
But there were countless locks to undo.
Ray, swiftly eliminating them, muttered while holding the book.
This definitely wont end today.
There seemed to be no end in sight.
The unlocking speed increased, but the number of locks still to be released outnumbered those already unlocked.
Yet, he did not give up.
He firmly believed that there would be a teleportation spell inside.
He didnt expect something as advanced as Teleport.
He would be overjoyed even with something like Fly.
Among all spells, Fly, the sole flight-type magic, is a 5th circle spell.
Moreover, humans rarely used it due to its high mana consumption.
Furthermore, the grimoire was so difficult to obtain that even a Saint like himself couldnt easily gain ess to it.
Naturally, it should be more readily avable within the Holy Kingdom.
That left learning from Aira as the only viable alternative.
Certainly, he would have preferred to learn Teleport.
But that would be out of the question unless he visited the elf vige.
Teleport is not the next-door pet dogs name; its not something that can be easily learned in a brief time.
Inside the carriage, Ray diligently worked to unlock the grimoires seal(?) until nightfall.
Thus, his days were spent unlocking, and his nights, sleeping; a relentless cycle of strenuous effort repeated.
Five days had passed since they left the Holy Kingdom.
ording to Heor, they would soon reach the border of the Lesian Empire.
Whether his statement was urate or not, after another half day, they were weed by a well-organized guard unit alongside a massive wall.
Upon seeing the luxurious carriage and the formidable knights, the guard appeared somewhat tense and inquired,
What brings you here?
We are here by the royal summons of the Holy Kingdom, Heor responded, presenting a letter bearing the Emperors seal.
Recognizing it, the guard immediately turned inward andmanded,
Open the gates! Distinguished guests have arrived!
As he spoke, the imposing gates swung open.
Thank you.
With a brief expression of appreciation, Heor directed the procession of knights into the city of the Lesian Empire.
From within the carriage, Ray also took in the view outside.
The architectural style bore simrities to that of the Silia Kingdom where he had been, yet there were distinct differences.
The materials used for buildings appeared dissimr, and there was a subtle presence of mana in the air, hinting at the widespread use of magical tools throughout the city.
Were these to be employed as weapons, the city would be no less than a stronghold.
He noted this with mild admiration.
The standard of living in the Lesian Empire was vastly different from that of the Silia Kingdom and the Holy Kingdom.
Unlike other kingdoms that were constantly threatened by monsters, even the smallest viges in the Lesian Empire lived without fear.
The empires walls protected not just the city but also the outlying viges.
Ray peeked out of the carriage, taking in his surroundings.
The very air seemed different.
So this is the famous empire, huh?
They had reached the empire.
Remarkably, they had not encountered a single monster along the way.
Upon entering the city, they did not rest but headed directly for the imperial city, driven by Rays urgency.
His eagerness, a reflection of the unique Korean ethos of hurry-hurry, was somewhat overwhelming.
Even though they could have taken a break upon reaching the imperial city, he insisted on pressing forward.
But his urgency made sense.
Unbeknownst to them, the emperory critically ill.
As it was a matter of national security for both the kingdom and the empire, he could not reveal the truth and could only urge them onward.
Of course, the knights fatigue was understandable.
The journey had been long, with scant opportunity for proper rest.
After nine days on the road, sleeping rough, exhaustion had surely set in.
The only one who might not have been tired was Heor.
Throughout the journey, he was aglow with delight at being in the Saintspany.
He smiled so constantly that at one point, he looked almost like he had neurological facial muscle stiffness, nearly prompting a medical intervention.
It was only after another half day, having passed through the border city, that they finally entered the imperial city.
Inside the imperial pce, a battle for sovereignty raged.
As a result, the air was always charged with tension.
Observing others for mistakes and plotting assassinations were daily urrences for those coveting the throne.
Yet, outwardly, the calm was such that an outsider might not notice any disturbance.
The most prominent candidate for the emperor was the First Prince, with the Second Prince closely watching him.
But the princes were not the only ones vying for power.
The First, Third, and Fourth Princesses each supported different candidates, engaging in what could be described as a tightrope walk.
A misstep could lead to their execution by a future emperor.
So, they did not hesitate to resort to assassination.
Of course, the princes had trained in swordsmanship from a young age, so they were not easy targets.
But if someone close were to stab them from behind, anyone, unless they were a swordmaster, would be defenseless.
As a result, the princes were more on edge than anyone else.
The Second Prince was acutely attuned to the pces atmosphere, maintaining a facade of alertness.
The Fifth Prince, who had always been frail, now unexpectedly entered thepetition for the throne.
His target was the Third Prince.
Not too threatening among his elders, yet not too removed from the power dynamics.
For the Fifth Prince, the Third Prince was the ideal prey.
The intelligent Third Prince knew the truth, but for him, killing a brother was an unthinkable act.
He had a warmer heart than any of his siblings that he had seen thus far.
This prince had resolved to protect the Third Prince at all costs.
Consequently, he became colder and more adept at navigating the challenges that came his way.
The further he was from the power structure, the fewer means he had to protect his younger brother.
He opened an borately decorated door.
Inside, the First Princess was sitting on the bed.
The prince bowed slightly.
I heard you called for me, he said.
Yes, I wanted to see you, she replied.
As she rose from the bed, she wrapped her arms around his neck.
Despite having different mothers, they were clearly siblings, yet their actions resembled those of a betrothed couple.
The First Princess, already quite advanced in years, was about to turn fifty and was deeply infatuated with the prince.
Therefore, she supported him in his quest to win her over.
As the first princess, she held the highest power among all the princesses.
Her power was necessary to protect the third prince.
A smile crept onto his otherwise cold face.
I too was thinking of you, sister.
Ho ho ho. Perhaps we are fated.
As he finished speaking, he warmly embraced the princess.
She eximed in surprise, Why this? Youre acting out of character today.
While embracing her, with his expression hidden, his face turned bitterly cold.
Fate, what nonsense. This cursed woman.
Despite her involvement in the assassination plot against the third prince, she spoke so casually.
It seemed she had realized he was protecting the third prince.
She was a woman quick to understand.
The implicit hostage situation involving the third prince limited his actions.
Thus, he had to pretend a love that brought him no joy.
As the princesss face turned rosy, only frost seemed to swirl on the princes face.
It waste evening when he arrived at the imperial pce.
A well-dressed middle-aged man appeared to have been waiting, greeting him at the gate.
Greetings, Saint. I am Count Ophil.
Pleased to meet you. I am Ray, the Saint.
Please, speak more formally. Its overwhelming.
I prefer it this way. Dont worry about it.
Understood.
Count Ophil nced over the Holy Knights and then shook his head.
Saint, Im terribly sorry to ask, but could everyone please step back?
What do you mean!
Heor was about to protest Ophils request, but Ray stopped him.
Everyone, step back. Youve worked hard, so rest in the annex.
Understood, Saint.
Heor hesitated for a moment, but thenplied without objection.
He knew the strength of the Saint.
Therefore, he could easily obey the Saintsmand.
Had the Saint been powerless, he would not have stepped back so willingly.
The Holy Knights saluted Ray and followed the empires servants to the annex.
Ray understood Count Ophils intentions.
The emperor must be trying his best to conceal his illness.
It made sense.
Had the roles been reversed, the Holy Kingdom would have acted simrly, although the Pope falling ill was unlikely.
Count Ophil bowed his head.
Thank you for obliging.
No problem. Lets go check on the illness first.
The count seemed relieved at his words.
In truth, the urgency was on the empires side.
They had been worried that the Saint might want to rest, but he understood the situation without needing an exnation, proving himself to be a cooperative Saint.
Count Ophil quickly led the way,forted by the smooth progress.
Please, follow me.
Chapter 167: The Lesian Empire (2)
Chapter 167: The Lesian Empire (2)
Guided to my destination, I found myself in a luxurious private room within the imperial pce.
Count Ophil asked for understanding.
From here on, I cannot guide you. It iste at night, so the princes and princesses wille after daybreak.
Thank you.
Even though his role as a guide was finished, he remained standing by the door.
Perhaps he was concerned about what might happen to the Emperor.
Upon entering the private room, I was greeted by a pungent smell.
Could it be that the Emperor hadnt been bathed while he was in aa?
My expression naturally soured.
This is too much, even for them.
It reminded me of the situation with Lady Aira.
I approached the Emperor, who was lying down, to examine his condition.
As I reached out to check the Emperors pulse, I hesitated for a moment.
His arm was exceedingly firm when I grasped it.
This wasnt the firmness of a healthy person.
It was due to muscle rigidity.
As I felt the arm more carefully, the muscles seemed stiff and clumped together.
Extended immobility had apparently caused rigidity in joints such as his knees, ankles, wrists, and elbows.
There seemed to be no part of his body that was rxed.
Observing the Emperors condition, I fell into deep thought.
Hes too old for congenital myotonia. And considering he was fine until recently, its unlikely to be congenital.
Many conditions can cause muscle stiffness.
However, the problem was with the Emperors consciousness.
In acute conditions causing consciousness disorders, the progression usually follows the order of alert, drowsy, stupor, sema, anda.
When recovering, it happens in reverse order, but it was unclear at what stage the Emperor was in his consciousness disorder.
Therefore, guessing the disease rashly was impossible.
Simple muscle tension or lumbosacral strain wouldnt be apanied by a consciousness disorder.
It seemed more likely that the Emperor had developed aplication or lost consciousness for some other reason.
He looked down at the Emperor lying in bed, lost in thought.
Maybe its shock from internal bleeding. If theres rigidity, a muscle rupture could be possible.
Shock from bleeding ismon.
One might think that the muscle rigidity caused a rupture, affecting a blood vessel and leading to internal bleeding.
Without radiographic imaging, diagnosing properly was impossible.
Fortunately, although the Emperor showed signs of muscle rigidity and a consciousness disorder, his life wasnt immediately in danger.
Ray shook his head and sighed.
Phew this wont be easy to treat.
True to his words, the treatment would not be straightforward.
Especially since the disease could not be precisely identified.
Ultimately, Ray had to leave without making any significant progress after assessing the Emperors condition.
As daylight broke, the first visitor was the prince.
Woken by an early morning knock, Ray greeted him.
Greetings, Saint. I am Luke, the prince of the Lesian Empire.
Luke greeted him with a slight nod, and Ray returned the gesture.
I am Ray, the Saint.
After they introduced themselves, Luke got straight to the point.
I heard you visited His Majestyst night. What more can we conceal? How is His Majesty now?
Nothing has been confirmed yet. It seems the treatment will take some time.
The Saint himself was speaking.
If he said the treatment would be lengthy, the empire had no other option but to wait.
Luke nodded, epting this.
If you can treat him, thats all that matters to us. But surely His Majestys illness isnt a result of poisoning?
He spoke casually, yet his stern expression suggested the gravity of the matter.
Indeed, it was a grave concern.
Should it be revealed that the iron-blooded ruler of the Lesian Empire had almost been poisoned, the imperial atmosphere would turn tense immediately.
The prince before him must have been fretting over this very issue.
Ray shook his head.
Its definitely not poisoning.
Thats a relief then. I shall leave His Majestys condition entirely in your hands.
I appreciate your trust.
Then Ill take my leave now.
With those words, Luke hastily exited the annex.
Ray watched his retreating figure with a peculiar expression.
Something about his cold demeanor and the aura he gave off reminded Ray strongly of Zik.
Ray mulled over the Emperors condition while eating in the annex.
If we assume the consciousness disorder is due to long-term shock, and the rigidity is apanied by muscle rupture something seems off?
A nagging feeling had been troubling him since evening, closely tied to the reason the Lesian Empire had summoned him.
Firstly, he retraced the events to the beginning.
The Lesian Empire had officially requested assistance from the Holy Kingdom, thus summoning him, a Saint.
For what purpose? To treat the Emperor.
If the Lesian Empire had invited a Saint, it implied they had exhausted all other options at least once or twice.
This would certainly epass divine magic.
Hereiny the conundrum.
Pausing mid-bite of his bread, Ray sank into deep contemtion.
If divine power couldnt cure it, that suggests the Emperors condition isnt a typical injury or ailment Muscle tension or lumbar strain should be entirely curable with divine magic.
Surely divine power that can mend a damaged heart can also remedy muscle rigidity, correct?
To think otherwise would be illogical.
Yet, there are always exceptions.
Gluten-sensitive dermatitis in the Duchy was one such exception.
Leira, the Dukes daughter, was afflicted with gluten sensitivity, which divine power couldntpletely heal.
If the Emperors situation was akin to Leiras, that would exin why divine magic had failed, despite the Lesian Empires attempts.
Still, muscle tension, categorized as an injury or internal issue, should be easily treatable with divine power.
This indicated that neither muscle tension nor lumbosacral strain was the cause of the Emperors condition.
By eliminating possibilities one by one, he would eventually arrive at the answer.
Yet, the cause of the Emperors consciousness disorder and his increasing rigidity remained a mystery.
As Ray pondered these issues, a beautiful woman approached him.
Ho ho. Greetings, Saint. I am Lucie, the third princess.
Ray found himself receiving a sudden greeting, just as he had from the prince earlier.
It appeared that this abrupt manner of greeting was considered etiquette in this ce.
Ray stood and offered a simple bow.
Ray.
Despite his sinct reply, Lucies smile did not waver.
So young and handsome? He will make an entertaining toy.
With this thought, she chuckled and inquired.
Have youe to heal His Majestys illness?
To be precise, I was summoned by the empire.
This distinction was unexpectedly significant.
The direction of the call could be leveraged to secure a favorable position.
Having dealt with the political scheming in the Holy Kingdom, Ray was not intimidated by Lucie.
Her presence during his meal, attempting to be yful, was merely an annoyance.
He had already discerned Lucies intentions.
Judging ones opponent was asmon in modern discourse as it was here.
Sigh. Even here, theres an immature child.
His gaze towards her grew naturally indifferent.
Lucie, noticing this, slightly parted her lips.
So, hes not entirely oblivious?
She had tested whether he was aware of his ce within the empire, and he had deftly seen through her ploy.
Despite his youthful look, he had evidently acquired a wealth of experience in noble dialogue.
When Ray set clear boundaries, she teasingly raised her dress slightly.
Ho ho ho. It was merely a jest; dont take it so seriously.
Its alright.
He distanced himself from her as he spoke.
If the temple is unpleasant, the monk departs. What more could he do?
His time was too valuable to waste on ying with a child.
He needed to improve the Emperors condition as quickly as possible and return to the Holy Kingdom.
He couldnt leave the Academy under his charge indefinitely, and it would be problematic if Zik and the sorcerer began to sh.
Lucie realized that Ray found her presence bothersome.
Once she came to this understanding, she felt astounded.
To be ignored by him, the third princess of the Lesian Empire and the principal aide to the first prince in line for the throne?
It was inconceivable. Even as a Saint, he shouldnt have the audacity to disregard an imperial princess.
She posed a straightforward question.
Am I bothering you?
Given the princess had pressed the issue, he could no longer dismiss her.
Yet, Ray seemed almost content with her acknowledgement.
Honestly, yes, you are bothering me.
This time, Lucie was the one taken aback.
Ray cut short her speechless astonishment.
Donte to me unless its important. Im already upied with treating His Majesty.
What did you say?
I must be going now.
With those words, he exited the dining room.
Would one avoid filth out of fear or revulsion?
Fleeing from a princess as if she were more repugnant than a pile of manure, Ray sighed once more.
He preferred spending his time in the Emperors chamber investigating the illness rather than wandering around courting trouble.
Had the Emperor witnessed this exchange, he might have expelled Lucie from the pce on the spot.
Indeed, the current Saint was unlike any other.
Gregory and Helena from the Lesian Empire had confirmed that Ray had subdued a dragon in the Holy Kingdom and presented its heart as proof.
That was why the Emperor had summoned the Saint before he became ill.
Ray made his way to the chamber where the Emperor was resting.
As he traversed the grand corridor, the entrance to the chamber came into view.
Upon opening the door, the same acrid scent from the previous night engulfed the room.
Chapter 168: The Lesian Empire (3)
Chapter 168: The Lesian Empire (3)
He looked down at the robustly built old man.
Looks like muscle rigidity Ill have to undress him to be sure.
Ray murmured nonchntly, as if it were nothing, and began to undress the Emperor.
Then, on the Emperors abdomen and arm, there appeared bruises or marks simr to bruises, but they were blue in color.
Ray instantly understood the Emperors condition upon seeing this.
It doesnt seem like bruises from blunt trauma. Wow, someone really did a number on the Emperor.
As he carefully lifted the Emperors stiff body, his expression turned grim.
The body, stiffened from muscle rigidity, had to be handled with care.
Due to the nature of rigidity with cramps, muscles could easily tear, leading to a risk of injury.
The injuries Ray saw on the Emperor werent just from abnormal muscle contractions.
Some madman had apparently tried to forcefully move the rigid muscles.
This must have led to muscle tears and internal bleeding, starting from the skeletal muscles.
Skeletal muscles have a rich blood supply.
Moreover, blood vessels and nerves pass through the perimysium that surrounds muscle fibers.
When these muscles tore, they lost their function.
Even if treated, the aftereffects couldnt be mitigated.
The Emperor would likelyin of severe pain during muscle palpation.
But that wasnt all.
He pressed down from the Emperors shoulder to the elbow.
It seemed that a tendon injury had also urred in the bruised arm area.
The tightly packed, stic cogenous fibers had reached their breaking point, and the cogen fibers had snapped.
Normally, when a tendon is under load, cogen fibers align straight in the direction of the load.
But here, the muscles were forcibly torn, leaving no chance for the tendons to withstand the strain.
This would eventually lead to chronic muscle injuries due to the absorption of cogen fibers.
The situation was quite serious.
Though it wasnt life-threatening, the ongoing shock was not a good sign.
Ill have to perform aparotomy to stop the bleeding. Correcting the shock caused by internal bleeding might bring back consciousness.
As his spection fromst night turned into conviction, Ray immediately prepared the Emperors abdomen for surgery.
Somewhere in his abdomen, there was a site of bleeding.
He had no other option but to open it up and take a look.
He did not hesitate. Even if it risked damaging the precious body of the Emperor, he couldnt let him die.
Clean.
He magically cleaned both the Emperor and himself as a precaution, then slightly loosened the suppression of his divine power.
As he diminished the surrounding mana to alleviate the pressure of divine power, the air purifiers created by god around Ray began to whirl furiously.
Being Made in god, their efficiency was guaranteed.
The surroundings were purified, and the Emperors chamber quickly became a sterile environment suitable for surgery.
After inspecting the Emperors body once again, Ray cast a locking spell on the door.
Lock.
It would be problematic if someone entered during theparotomy.
With his aura, Ray fashioned a small scalpel.
The method of incision in aparotomy varies depending on the targeted organ or location.
The anatomical structures and characteristics of the abdominal wall must be considered to minimize unnecessary tissue damage.
For this purpose, a vertical incision along the midline was advantageous.
The mana-made scalpel cut through the Emperors peritoneum.
His organs came into view.
Ray examined each organ, lifting them one by one.
Finding no perforation in the duodenum, stomach, small intestine, or sigmoid colon, it appeared there was no peritonitis.
Continuing his search, he soon located the site of bleeding.
A small amount of blood had collected in the lower part of the peritoneum and the corner of the descending colon.
Ray felt a wave of relief at this discovery.
Fortunately, it was not a severe hemorrhage.
The Emperor appeared to have fallen into a state of shock due to sudden internal bleeding.
With skilled maniption of his thumb, index, and little fingers, Ray used threads of mana to suture the wounded area.
He seeded in stopping the internal bleeding, but during theparotomy, he encountered a new problem.
His expression hardened slightly.
The intestines were unusually distended.
Early intestinal obstruction, it seems.
Intestinal obstruction is a condition where the intestines are partially orpletely blocked, which prevents food, digestive juices, or gas from passing.
In this instance, there were two types: mechanical obstruction and paralytic ileus. Ray suspected thetter for the Emperor.
Nheless, since it was in the initial stage, it didnt seem to require immediate concern.
Typically, this condition resolves on its own, and with proper electrolyte intake, it should improve.
Maintaining good nutritional status is crucial until then, but it seemed difficult for the Emperor to consume anything in his current state.
Ray finished suturing the Emperors abdomen.
He had managed the internal bleeding and determined the patient had an early-stage intestinal obstruction.
The only issue remaining was muscle rigidity.
Its strange. Most causes of muscle stiffness are simr. If its a rigidity that doesnt respond to divine power, could it be an immune system issue?
As he pursued this line of thought, Ray felt he was getting closer to an answer.
An immune system problem? That was a usible exnation.
Gluten sensitivity, which couldnt be fully healed by divine power, was also an immune system issue.
If the empires divine magic had failed to cure the Emperors condition, it was possible, though uncertain, that the stiffness might also be rted to the immune system.
Ray paused to consider.
Stiffness from an immune system problem?
It was a rare condition but not unheard of.
He regarded the Emperor with a thoughtful gaze.
Could it be Stiff-person syndrome?
Also known as stiff human syndrome, this autoimmune disease can coexist with various autoimmune disorders like thyroiditis, vitiligo, pernicious anemia, and type 1 diabetes.
Although he wasnt yet certain, if he had to suspect something, it would be this.
If its Stiff-person syndrome, thats a bit tricky
This condition is caused by a malfunction in the immune system, leading to abnormally increased muscle tone.
As a result, it requires treatment with medication, but the problem was that he couldnt produce the necessary drugs.
He knew what drugs were needed, but since he wasnt a pharmaceutical specialist, he didnt know how to make them.
Muscle rxants and immunosuppressants were needed.
For early-stage Stiff-person syndrome, benzodiazepines were primarily required.
This includes chlordiazepoxide, a syntheticpound. But in his current situation, unlike in modern times, he couldnt request a medical department or ask a pharmacist to produce it, which was problematic.
This drug, also found in sleeping pills, activates receptors rted to GABA (gamma-aminobutyric acid), an amino acid found only in the brains of mammals, which is directly linked to the treatment of Stiff-person syndrome.
If he couldnt produce the medication, he would have to resort to physical therapy and dietary treatment.
However, it didnt seem likely to seed.
While some improvement might be possible, aplete cure seemed difficult.
He sat down in a chair and sighed.
Once again, his treatment efforts had hit a wall.
Lucie, looking at herself in the mirror, ground her teeth in frustration.
She couldnt forgive the Saint for ignoring her and moving away, feeling a deep scratch on her pride.
She felt that revenge was the only way to soothe her anger.
To ignore an imperial princess of the empire? Hmph. Thats as far as his arrogance goes.
She was the assistant to the first prince, the prime candidate for the imperial session.
If she asked the first prince, surely the Saint would have to apologize to her formally.
However, she was mistaken.
Whether it was the first or second prince, they couldnt casually meddle with a Saint.
Simply put, as children of the Emperor, their status was a notch lower than that of a Saint.
Moreover, the current Saint was not an ordinary one.
Young as she was, she likely didnt understand the Saints status, but he was currently in a position no one could touch.
If the first prince followed Lucies suggestion and demanded an apology from Ray, instead of seeding to the throne, he might end up dead, unnoticed by anyone.
Who could escape when faced with someone who could mold the heart of a dragon like y?
However, this fact was not publicly known in the empire.
Neither the first nor second princes, let alone Lucie, would be privy to this information.
Only the first prince knew, having heard it directly from the Emperor.
Lucie stood up from her seat.
Ah! This is so irritating!
She left the room, mming the door behind her.
Outside the window, figures were watching her.
Heukyeong, with a cold gaze, sent a signal.
-Hongyeong, that person will definitely cause trouble for the Saint. Shouldnt we deal with her in advance?
The Seven Shadows.
Without a directmand, they had followed Ray from the Holy Kingdom to the empire.
Soyeong received her signal.
-Shouldnt we wait until that immature princess actually does something? The Saint himself said not to interfere.
It was almost like an order.
After a moment of contemtion with closed eyes, Hongyeong shook his head.
-Let her be for now. There are instructions from him Well just observe as much as possible.
There was no objection, as expected.
Hongyeong oversaw the Shadows, and hermand was the second most important after the Saints.
They slightly bowed their heads in agreement.
-If Hongyeong says so
-We follow Hongyeongsmand.
- But if they start plotting something serious and try to harm the Saint
Hongyeongs eyes shed with a bloody glint.
- Then take immediate action.
Hongyeong did not permit indiscriminate killing.
Permission was granted when there was perceived harm to the one they served, when the Dain family was involved, or when personal judgment deemed killing necessary.
Although the princess was of the empire and the Saintsmand existed, this was permission to kill if necessary.
Thus, Lucie had the dubious honor of being under the intense surveince of two of the Shadows.
Chapter 169: The Lesian Empire (4)
Chapter 169: The Lesian Empire (4)
The decision to leave two Shadows in the empire was made quite easily.
Hongyeong looked around at the other Shadows and signaled.
In the empire, Soyeong and Heukyeong will stay.
Understood.
Okay, will do.
The rest will return to the Holy Kingdom with me today.
Curious, Soyeong asked her a question.
But was it necessary for us to follow Ray to the Lesian Empire? We could have just stayed quietly at the academy.
The safety of the Saint is our reason for existence. We were told to watch that sinister sorcerer, but if there is a threat, its our role to eliminate it.
The implication was clear to everyone.
Soyeong nodded in understanding.
So thats why you were talking with Zik like that?
Since the three families wish to cooperate, the Shadows must also align with that.
Hmm. But why me and Heukyeong? Among the Shadows, mybat ability is the weakest.
She implied that it might be challenging to respond to incidents in the empire.
Hongyeong shook her head.
Its notbat ability we need. Its about how much danger we can detect in advance. Youre the fastest in information processing among us.
Is Heukyeong for dealing with unforeseen circumstances?
Yes.
Hmm understood.
In exceptional situations, you have the permission to act based on your independent judgment.
Heukyeong nodded at her signal.
Dont worry about us, return to the Holy Kingdom.
Understood. While the Shadows, including Hongyeong, return to the Holy Kingdom, the safety of the Saint is entirely entrusted to the two of you.
With that signal and leaving only a faint scent, the figures of the five Shadows disappeared.
They were now focusing on returning to the Holy Kingdom at full speed.
It took nine days by carriage, but with the speed of the Shadows, they would take a full day to return.
Left alone, Soyeong and Heukyeong exchanged thoughts.
I n to delve into the power struggle of the imperial family right away. It seems to reek over there.
- Agreed. I will take on the surveince of the princess. We will conduct our respective reports every night from below.
- Alright. Lets disperse.
With thest signal, the two Shadows vanished from Lucies room as if by magic.
The princesss room, guarded like a fortress, was as essible to them as their own, a testament to the skills honed over nearly a thousand years of serving the Saints.
Ray was called to the imperial pce early in the morning.
It seemed about time, and as it turned out, today was the day.
Following the maid leading him, he soon arrived at therge lobby doors.
The doors, adorned with jewels and even magic circles, were evidently fortified against magical attacks.
Even the door wasden with magic, making it appear more like a magicians tower than actual mage towers.
As the maid opened the lobby door, Ray raised his hand in thanks and stepped inside.
There, four princes and three princesses were seated.
The age difference among them was quite significant.
Wow, the Emperor must be strong.
As time passed with them remaining motionless, Ray frowned slightly.
Among nobility, it is basic etiquette for those of lower status to greet those of higher status first.
In reality, princes and princesses rank a step below Saints.
Despite this, their disregard for proper etiquette suggested they were either testing Ray or deliberately disrespecting him.
Clearly, they were deeply misguided.
Only the first prince, the second prince Luke, the third prince, and the second princess rose upon seeing Ray.
The others did not even bother to stand, looking down as if they had conspired together.
Ray was not one to be easily intimidated or insulted.
Since they didnt greet him, he resolved not to initiate a greeting himself.
He muttered to himself, Even dogs greet each other when they meet.
His casual demeanor stood in stark contrast to his harsh words, prompting a reaction.
Lucie, the third princess, raised her voice.
How dare you utter such sphemy in our presence!
The fifth prince also stood up at her outcry.
We expected much from the Saint of the Holy Kingdom. But in reality, you are nothing but impolite!
They were indignant.
But Ray didnt care whether they were angry or not.
He was just slightly irritated that they had summoned him and then failed to show the proper respect.
Finally, the first prince, who had been silent until then, spoke up.
Enough, everyone. We invited the Saint, and we called him here.
Everyone fell silent at his words.
It seemed that in this ce, the first princes words carried the most weight.
The first prince quickly apologized.
We were momentarily taken aback by the Saints appearance. Please dont take it too much to heart. My apologies. I am Jared, the first prince.
Despite his apology, the first princess showed a different reaction.
First Prince, I think this needs to be rified. Uttering such foulnguage in front of royalty is a grave offense.
Hmm.
The first prince seemed troubled by herment.
Disregarding the first princess, who belonged not to his faction but to the second princes, could be problematic.
Interfering in such a matter involving the Saint could even change the sessor to the throne.
Witnessing all this, Rays expression grew even more stern.
Even if the Emperor himself had been present, such rudeness would not have been eptable.
So this is how they y it?
If they were going to be inhospitable, he had his own ns.
He turned his back on them.
If this is how its going to be, forget it.
His immediate concern was not the Holy Kingdom but the Lesian Empire.
Moreover, the Holy Kingdom did not engage in trade with the Lesian Empire.
With nothing to lose and no diplomatic issues at stake, the empire wouldnt dare wage war against the Holy Kingdom.
After all, the Holy Kingdom, capable of independently eliminating necromancers and the Bone Dragon, implicitly became the strongest nation on the continent.
The only question was how to maintain this status.
At present, the Holy Kingdom had also cut off trade with neighboring countries. Financially struggling, it might not remain the strongest nation for long.
Yet, it was still sufficient to stand up to the current empire, especially with its iron-blooded ruler bedridden.
Without hesitation, Ray opened the lobby doors and left.
It was a disastrous first meeting.
The issue was not whether or not greetings were exchanged.
The problem was their ill intentions towards him, a stranger, which they expressed through their actions.
They were clearly under a severe misconception.
If Ray spread a rumor about the worsening condition of the iron-blooded ruler, the empire could crumble from within.
He could do so because the Emperor had unified the internal rebel forces and the nobles who sought sovereignty.
Without the Emperor as a central figure, the Lesian Empire, known as the strongest nation on the continent, would quickly descend into chaos.
They should have understood the situation well. Simply put, they needed to distinguish between those who could be provoked and those who could not.
He wanted to thoroughly crush them, but he had no intention of leveraging the Emperors life against their rudeness to apply pressure.
Although it was suggested in the lobby to give up, Ray, who had returned to the private room, deeply contemted the Emperors illness.
On the parchment, Stiff-person syndrome was written, and he was listing the items needed for treatment.
There was no need for surgery to treat this condition.
However, the necessary medication was a major issue.
Among the immunosuppressants, the drugs needed for Stiff-person syndrome were mainly Benzodiazepines or Chlordiazepoxide.
Of course, these two are essential, and there is the Cloben Tab, which alleviates symptoms of acute, painful musculoskeletal disorders.
In the modern world, a request to the medical department would suffice for supplies, but here, one must either make it or find an alternative.
Ray thought about the Emperors physical condition.
To reduce the tension in the severely stiffened muscles, he needed to find substances that acted simrly to rxants and develop them into medications.
He knew the basicposition of the drugs.
However, even he did not know the intricate methods of drug manufacturing.
Since it was not possible to produce immunosuppressants or muscle rxants as in the modern world,plete healing was impossible.
However, it should be possible to continue daily life with some difort.
That alone would be fortunate.
It was uncertain whether the rest could be healed with divine magic, but it seemed likely that the muscle tension would decrease, preventing serious issues.
Ray wanted to treat the Emperor as soon as possible and return to the Holy Kingdom.
He had no desire to stay in the Empire, as there was much to do at the Academy.
To do so, he had to search for the drugs personally.
First, he would look for a nt called chamomile.
Chamomile is famous as an anti-inmmatory.
Drinking an infusion of this nt reduces muscle tension and contains arge amount of anti-inmmatory substances that relieve skeletal muscle spasms.
Thus, although it may be less effective than medication, consistent consumption could yield significant results.
Next, he would look for blueberries.
Blueberries are high in anthocyanin, an antioxidant.
This anthocyanin, like chamomile, is a powerful anti-inmmatory.
Plus, with abundant minerals and vitamin C, its ideal for lowering cortisol levels.
If these were concentrated and taken by the Emperor for a long period, muscle tension would significantly reduce, allowing physical movement.
A long-term side effect could have been increased sleepiness and sleep disorders, but he was confident he could fix those as well.
If the ingredients of chamomile and blueberries were concentrated into pill form andbined with repetitive physical therapy, the treatment would finally be on track.
Stiff-person syndrome isnt a severe illness.
Its only a life-threatening disease in this world, but in the modern world, its just an immune disorder that isnt impossible to treat.
If he were to be stumped by such a disease, the title Hand of God would weep.
Although he had the cheat of divine magic, he didnt want to rely on it.
Ray continued to write on the parchment, thinking of other ways to treat the illness.
If this didnt work, he nned to try other methods.
Theoretically, it was possible to move the body, but the oue was uncertain.
From now on, it would depend on how much the Emperor would follow instructions.
Chapter 170: The Princesss Apology, Unveiling The Imperial Courts Struggle
Chapter 170: The Princess''s Apology, Unveiling The Imperial Court''s Struggle
He had been busy since morning, gathering what he needed for drug preparation.
He nned to gather as much as possible, so he mostly cleared out the contents of his alreadyrge backpack, making it seem evenrger.
Draped in a carefully kept robe, he was about to step outside when a quiet knock came from beyond the door.
Knock - Knock -
Who could be visiting at this hour?
He opened the door with a puzzled expression to find the princess he had seen in the lobby the day before.
She appeared a bit tense.
Upon seeing Ray, she began to speak.
Ah Greetings, Saint. I am Princess Selyia.
Ray took off his hood in response to her earnest greeting and returned it.
I am Saint Ray.
Selyia hesitated for a moment before she spoke again.
Ivee this early morning to apologize for yesterdays incident.
The incident in the lobby, you mean?
Yes. Actually, there has always been much dispute in our imperial family over who would take the Emperors seat.
It seemed that way. Greed was stered all over their faces.
Ray nodded in agreement.
Then, a major incident urred. Last year, the Fourth Prince died.
The prince died?
He was slightly taken aback.
It wasmon for people to die amidst power struggles, but it seemed unlikely that an assassination would ur or an ident be allowed to happen under the Emperors watch.
Noticing his subtlety, Selyia borated.
There was only suspicion, no evidence.
Then it certainly could have been an assassination. It is the perfect method of elimination if one can seed without getting caught.
How could they prosecute without evidence?
She continued.
The Fifth Prince, who was particrly close to the Fourth, was shocked and now desires the Emperors seat, which he never cared for before.
So, the Fifth Prince, who was quiet, is now involved in the struggle for sovereignty?
Selyia nodded in response to Rays question.
Thats why the battle between two factions has turned into a three-way conflict.
But something still remained unclear to him.
He paused to think, then asked,
To avenge, wouldnt it be better to support anotherpeting faction? Are there multiple suspects for the culprit?
At this, Selyia appeared slightly taken aback.
How did you know? Yes, there are two suspects.
The circumstances suggested that the suspects were the First and Second Princes.
From the Fifth Princes perspective, in the worst case, there would be two people to avenge,plicating the decision to support just one.
Thus, they began their struggle for the Emperors throne.
Selyias expression darkened as she spoke.
The incident in the lobby was merely the result of a power struggle between the three. Even the princesses got involved, as it seemed crucial who would bow to the Saint first. I couldnt make any rash decisions in such a situation.
Ray was at a loss for words.
What could make these people, not even the Emperor, so arrogant as to refuse to bow?
Huh So, I suffered because of their pointless dispute?
I am at a loss for words I will take responsibility and apologize for this, as well as my own mistake. On behalf of our imperial family, I offer any assistance you may need.
Princess Selyia bowed her head deeply.
As his blood pressure surged, it felt like his head might cause an earthquake at any moment, yet it subsided gradually.
One look was enough to see that she felt genuine remorse.
Ordinarily, the royal family would not bow their heads so easily, in order to maintain their dignity.
Even now, recalling the lobby incident made him scowl, but seeing her bowed head, his anger began to ebb.
How could he remain unforgiving when she hade to him personally to exin and apologize with such sincerity?
Ray exhaled a heavy sigh.
Huh Alright. I ept your apology.
Thank you. And although its shameless of me to request please continue to tend to His Majesty the Emperor. I earnestly implore you.
I was going to do that anyway. Dont worry about His Majestys issue. But have you been staying out of these fraternal disputes?
At his question, Selyia thought for a moment before answering.
Since I was young, Ive never liked fighting Having power would only be troublesome for me
A wry smile appeared on his face as he thought about it.
A princess truly devoid of worldly desires.
What is God doing? Why hasnt He chosen her as a holy woman already?
Selyia again bowed her head deeply and said,
Then, I have matters to attend to, so Ill take my leave. If you need anything from me, please dont hesitate to call. I promise to uphold what Ive pledged.
Sure.
With those words and a slight nod, she disappeared somewhere.
He had epted the princesss apology, but he would surely call on her if needed.
Having her, a princess of the imperial family, would be a great help in moving more freely within the royal household.
Besides, Ray hadnt forgiven everyone.
He only epted the apology from Selyia, who came to apologize in person.
He still harbored a small grudge against the rest.
He was a man who might forget a favor, but never a wrong done to him.
If he didnt pay back for the aggravation he suffered, it wouldnt sit right with him.
Its best to settle ounts clearly.
Left alone, Ray smirked mischievously.
Hehehe. Is that so? These bastards dare involve me in their petty fights? Ill make them pay.
Draped in a robe, with his backpack slung over his shoulder, he left the imperial pce.
He did not bring any guards.
Having them would only bring trouble, never convenience.
Moreover, the Holy Knights needed a well-deserved rest.
They must be exhausted after being forced to march for nine days to the Empire.
Therefore, he didnt issue any orders ormands.
Walking along the road leading to the imperial capital, the bustling market gradually came into view.
Unlike the Holy Kingdom or other kingdoms, this ce boasted numerous high-end general stores and magic artifact shops, some even selling weapons as a cksmith shop would.
These likely included magic swords and armor.
The widespread ess to magic, even amongmoners, truly lived up to the Empires reputation.
Ray stepped into the heart of the market and surveyed his surroundings.
First blueberries, I guess.
Finding blueberries was a breeze.
He merely had to purchase them from a fruit vendor.
However, chamomile proved to be a challenge.
Flower shops repeatedly turned him away, shaking their heads.
He had no idea where to forage for the herb himself, and no one seemed to sell it.
Left with no other option, he aimlessly roamed the market.
After visiting countless flower shops over four hours, he finally secured some chamomile.
Now, all he had to do was dry the chamomile, grind it into powder, mix with water to the right consistency, and form it into pills.
In this form, the Emperor could easily ingest them.
He decided on a mix of 0.7 parts blueberries to 0.3 parts chamomile to total 1.
While these ingredients served as potent anti-inmmatories and could relieve muscle pain, concocting medicine without careful consideration of theponents could cause additional issues.
From this point forward, he intended to administer these remedies to the Emperor regrly and then start physical therapy.
Ray wasnt certain if the Emperor had regained consciousness yet, but with the internal bleeding under control, the shock symptoms should have significantly subsided.
In other words, as soon as he awoke, they could almost immediatelymence treatment.
Ray, having sourced the medicinal ingredients more easily than anticipated, wore a contented smile as he made his way back to the imperial pce.
The elderly man lying in the bed gradually opened his eyes.
For some reason, moving his eyelids was immensely difficult, let alone the rest of his body.
Moreover, he felt no sensation in his abdomen or elbows.
As such, rising was out of the question.
All he could do was lie still and blink.
As hey there for so long, his entire body ached under the pressure.
But more than that, what tormented him were the unbelievable actions his son had taken.
He recalled the event from a few days earlier.
What on earth made you do such a thing, Luke
Two days earlier, the Second Prince Luke had visited his bedroom.
Unable to move, the Emperor could only greet him with his eyes.
Luke, with a heavy expression, walked up to him, knelt down suddenly, and began shedding tears.
Endlessly, he repeated Im sorry, Father, begging not to be forgiven.
What did he mean? He wanted to ask if something bad had happened, but being unable to do anything but lie in agony made him even more frustrated.
Meanwhile, Luke, with a tear-streaked face, raised his fist.
Then, infusing it with mana, he struck down at his own abdomen and elbow.
He thought he had died from the physical shock, but waking up was almost a miracle.
He couldnt understand why Luke would try to kill him.
If he coveted the Emperors throne, he wouldnt have cried tears of guilt.
Moreover, even if he had died, the First Prince Jared was most likely to be the Emperor, so there was no need for the Second Prince to act.
It was iprehensible.
Then the door opened, and someone walked in.
Could it be Luke again?
The Emperor turned his eyes boldly to look at the visitor.
There stood a person he had never seen before.
White hair, blue eyes.
A mysteriously charming appearance, and seeing the bright expression on his face somehowforted him, though he didnt know why.
Ray spoke.
Youre awake?
His tone suggested he knew this would happen.
As soon as Ray returned to the pce, he sorted the blueberries and chamomile.
He used Dry magic on one side to dehydrate them, and on the other, he squeezed out the juice and boiled it down to a concentrate.
Then, he ground the dried ingredients into a powder and used the concentrate to add moisture, shaping them into excellent pills.
This would further concentrate the antioxidants in the blueberries, rendering them akin to medication.
Though some minerals might have been lost in the boiling process, plenty of vitamin C would still remain to reduce the Emperors cortisol levels.
Ray bowed his head slightly to the Emperor and introduced himself.
I am Saint Ray, summoned from the Holy Kingdom to the Lesian Empire.
The Emperors eyes widened slightly at his words.
Could it be they had invited a saint to save him?
And not just any saint, but a male one?
The saint before him was precisely the person the Emperor most desired to have.
Having eliminated the Bone Dragon and protected the Holy Kingdom from necromancers, there likely was no one stronger on the continent.
With him, our Lesian Empire would be as if weve gained a thousand troops.
Even while bedridden, the Emperors mind was actively calcting the benefits for the empire.
Chapter 171: The Awakened Emperor (1)
Chapter 171: The Awakened Emperor (1)
Ray handled the pill with caution, aware of its difficulty to create.
He dropped one of the pills into a cup of water.
Soon, the small amount of water turned ck, matching the color of the pill.
The emperor could have chewed the pill, but at the moment, he was unable to move his jaw muscles.
Therefore, dissolving it in water was the only viable option.
He desperately hoped that the emperor could swallow it without leaving any residue.
Ray briefly exined as he offered the water.
This is a medicine, simr to the potions that mercenaries consume. You need to take this four times a day. Ille by in the morning, at lunch, in the evening, and before bed, so please take it regrly.
The medicine, being made from natural substances, had fewer effects than synthetic ones, but it also had no side effects.
The emperor was somewhat perplexed as to why Ray didnt simply use divine power to heal him instantly.
Wouldnt that be quicker and more certain?
Why would The Saint, who isnt even a cook, ask him to drink such a thing? he wondered.
However, unable to express his thoughts, he silently followed Rays instructions.
Ray carefully poured the medicine into the emperors mouth.
It seemed difficult for him to swallow, but it was encouraging to see him make the effort.
Ray intended to administer the medicine consistently for a week.
Once the muscles rxed and the tension eased, the emperors body would gradually start to move again.
That was when physical therapy would begin.
Like a toddler, he would have to learn to walk and run again, retraining to regain muscle flexibility and strength, and only then would he be able to return to his normal life.
What remained was the task of cleaning the emperors smelly body, now that all future tasks had been outlined.
Ray began to remove the emperors clothes.
The emperors eyes widened, but Ray ignored his reaction.
As the clothes were removed and the bare body exposed, the emperors dirty skin was the first thing that caught Rays attention.
The clothes, soaked in sweat, smelled foul, and the originally white undergarments had yellowed.
The maids would never have left the emperor in such a state.
Surely, someone was controlling their ess.
Thinking this, the filthy state of the emperors body made sense.
However, Ray wasnt certain who would do such a thing or why.
Ray looked down at the emperor and thought,
The first prince has nothing to gain from this. Hes already at the forefront of the session line, so if the emperor died, it would be a loss for him. But to say the perpetrator is this prince seems too risky for him to bear alone.
If the prince had induced the emperors internal bleeding and restricted the maids ess, the bacsh, if discovered, would be immense.
Apart from losing his ce in the session, he might face execution for attempting to assassinate the emperor, even as a royal.
The risk was too greatpared to the minor benefit of aligning his session rank with that of the first prince after the emperors death.
Ray shook his head to clear his thoughts and began cleaning the emperors body.
After all, his primary concern was treating the emperor.
It didnt matter to him whether the Lesian Empire was ruled by the first prince or the neighbors dog.
As he cleaned the emperors body, covered in filth, the white cloth quickly turned dirty.
The emperors eyes darted around in panic, but Ray, unbothered, continued his work.
If the emperor remained in this state, he could contract another illness.
Ray would have preferred to entrust the emperor to the maids, but until the perpetrator was caught, someone might control their ess again. Therefore, he had to maintain the cleanliness of the emperor and the bedroom himself.
Fortunately, his seemingly useless divine power began to show its worth.
The air in the room purified, and even the foul smell vanished.
Impressed with the work of the divine, Ray murmured to himself while looking at the ceiling.
Im not a janitor, after all.
Starting the next day, Ray took exclusive care of the emperor.
He visited at least four times daily to administer medication and paid close attention to meals and the cleanliness of the room.
A week passed in this manner.
Now, the emperor could at least move his head a bit.
Though speaking normally was still a challenge, as his muscles began to rx, he was able to do things he hadnt imagined while bedridden.
This included slowly chewing food.
Previously, he had only been fed nutritional mush made from finely crushed grains, but now he could eat regr food, chewing it slowly but with assurance.
Ray thought as he watched.
Its time to gradually increase the dosage of the medicine.
He nned to slightly alter the daily dosage of the medicine the emperor was taking.
Of course, a simple increase in dosage wouldnt cure him.
Ray had spent the week meticulously monitoring the emperors condition and observing his progress.
The results were quite good. As expected, the rate of recovery was definitely improving.
With an increased dosage, the muscles rxation speed would surely elerate.
As usual, Ray rose early in the morning, administered medicine to the emperor, and was on his way back.
Opting for a change of scenery, he walked through the garden and sensed several unpleasant presences.
They were faint but tinged with a hint of murderous intent, leaving a bad taste.
Assassination? Who could be the target?
Since they were stationary, he couldnt determine their exact target.
Concerned they might be after the emperor, he expanded his perception but detected nothing near the emperors chamber.
Still, to be safe, he decided to stay close to the emperor.
Fortunately, the guest room and the emperors bedroom were not too far apart.
If necessary, he could intervene from inside the room.
How can the royal pce be infested with so many rats?
Speaking loudly, as if for all to hear, he noticed the presences react slightly.
It seemed they realized they were being referred to as rats.
There was a problem.
Rayughed in disbelief.
He had suspected that a prince or princess might be trying to assassinate the emperor.
So, he sat on the terrace next to the bed, looking at the night sky with the lights off, but he soon felt that his suspicions were incorrect.
His expression, which had been one of incredulousughter, turned icy.
Look at this, just as I thought.
A power struggle in the royal family? An attempt on the emperors life?
All wrong.
The targets of the rats he had seen during the day werent the emperor, but himself.
It seemed like someone had sent assassins to eliminate him, a thorn in their side.
Yes. Finally, they had gone too far.
Even if they begged forgiveness from God, it was unforgivable.
As he waited on the terrace, it didnt take long for several shadows tond.
All were d in night attire.
Holding short swords in a reverse grip, they pointed them at Ray.
They seemed all too eager to fight.
Now, he couldnt evenugh.
Looking at them with cold eyes, he spoke.
Hey, Soyeong.
At Rays words, the figure of Soyeong emerged from the darkness.
She knelt on one knee.
Things were getting interesting.
Ray grinned, revealing his teeth.
Get rid of them all, except for one.
As soon as he finished speaking, Soyeongs sword moved without hesitation, tracing a path like a crescent moon, swiftly beheading the assassins, except for one.
Looking at his suddenly annihtedrades, the remaining assassin was shaken.
Seeing the yellow dragon emblem embroidered on his chest, it seemed he was their leader.
Ray approached him.
Hold.
His immense mana bound the assassin.
Ray, having immobilized all movement except for the eyelids, leveled his gaze with the assassin.
If my question is true, blink once. If its false, blink twice.
The assassin blinked once cautiously.
He dared not defy the fierce aura emanating from the young man before him.
Ray asked, Were you sent by the royal family?
Constrained by mana, the assassin blinked once.
As Ray suspected, it seemed they were sent by the royal family.
He asked again, Blink once if the client is a prince, twice if its a princess.
Blink. Blink.
Twice.
It meant the princesss side had hired the assassin.
But which one?
The first princess? Unlikely, considering her alignment with the princes side.
Was it the second princess then?
However, she was not involved in any faction and had nothing to gain from the assassination of The Saint.
That left the third princess, a highly suspicious character.
Their every encounter, including the first greeting, had been unpleasant.
Moreover, her unfathomable malice was deeply unsettling.
Yet, mere suspicion wasnt enough to confirm her as the culprit.
Ray spoke in a threatening tone to the assassin.
Could it be the third princess?
The assassin hesitated to respond.
Assassins usually dont divulge their clients information. Dead or alive, their creed is their highest virtue.
As he hesitated, Ray, without any hesitation, recited an incantation.
Heat.
The assassins blood temperature began to rise slowly.
Immense pain apanied it.
If the blood temperature rises, the blood vessels expand until they burst.
The vivid sensation of the blood vessels swelling and bursting without anesthesia is unbearable for a human.
The assassins neck and forehead showed prominent veins.
Unable to endure any longer, he blinked once.
The magic stopped simultaneously.
Cancel.
The perpetrator was almost confirmed.
Of course, Ray didnt fully trust the assassins words.
He nned to discreetly gather information to verify the suspicion.
If it turned out that the third princess had ordered his assassination, then he would wreak havoc on the empire.
Lets see how this goes, he thought.
He kept the assassin alive as evidence, ensuring he couldnt deny itter.
This is how its done, right? Fine. Lets all die together.
Ray grinned menacingly.
Chapter 172: The Awakened Emperor (2)
Chapter 172: The Awakened Emperor (2)
The culprit was confirmed far more easily than he had anticipated.
As Heukyeong monitored the third princess, Luci, he reported witnessing her issuing orders to assassins.
When asked for confirmation, Heukyeong presented a piece of parchment.
It resembled a contract,plete with an advance payment and the recipients name.
Although it did not specify who made and received the request, it was sufficient evidence to support Heukyeongs ims.
Was it a long-standing tradition in the empire to attempt assassination on those who came to help?
He had thought they were merely rude, but now it seemed they had lost all sense of decency.
Once the client was identified, Ray acted without restraint.
He stood before the historic gates of Beaseloni Castle, the capital of the Lesian Empire.
Up close, the wooden grains of the gate appeared to breathe, and the ironwork adorned with patterns looked majestic.
The gate was so magnificent that he found himself wanting to destroy it.
And soon, that desire turned into action.
Ray blew up the gates of the Lesian Empire.
Kwaaang-!
With a deafening roar, parts of the castle wall and the gate crumbled.
Only the soldiers guarding the gate, spared by Rays protection, could stare nkly at the scene.
It was obvious that knights would rush to investigate such amotion.
As expected, several orders of imperial knights positioned themselves around the destroyed gate.
The knights hastened to the soldiers.
What happened?
Even the usually reserved knights inquired, but the soldiers struggled to respond.
The gate
The magic The gate exploded
Muttering incoherently as if in shock, they could only point to someone.
The knights gaze followed where the soldiers pointed.
There stood the Saint from the Holy Kingdom.
Ray looked at them and began to recite another spell, aiming at the castle wall.
Explosion.
With the spoken word, mana reacted, causing another explosion.
Kwaaang-! Kwang-!
Magic circles appeared on the castle wall for a moment, resisting the onught, but only briefly.
The once-solid castle wall crumbled, or rather, it vanished.
The powerful explosion, in harmony with the mana of the magic circle, reduced the stone blocks of the castle wall to dust, scattering them about.
Ray, amidst the destruction, addressed the knights.
Bring the third princess to me if you dont want the castle to fall.
His overwhelming mana instantly intimidated the knights.
Chills ran down their spines, and cold sweat trickled down their backs.
There were hundreds of them, and all could wield mana.
Yet, he was pressuring these hundreds of knights all by himself.
The captain of the knights inquired hesitantly.
W-Whats the matter? The princess should be dining right now.
Ray scoffed at his words.
This was no time for jokes.
After blowing up the gate and the walls, they imed the princess was dining.
Right. The noble princess should finish her meal. Explosion.
Kwaaang-!
Contrary to his words, another part of the castle wall burst open.
Ray nodded in satisfaction at the sight.
He was a generous man, willing to wait for a meal to be finished.
Of course, his intention was to demolish the castlepletely by the time the meal ended.
If she continued to eat, he was ready tomend her for it.
What if Lesian used this as a pretext to dere war on the Holy Kingdom? He was prepared for that. After all, he had single-handedly annihted Proxia; what challenge could the Lesian Empire present?
Furthermore, he stood right in front of the imperial pce.
Even if a team of Swordmasters arrived, he was confident in his abilities.
The knight captain, unable to grasp the relentless magic barrage, spoke hurriedly.
We will bring her!
In his more than twenty years serving the empire, he had never witnessed such a scenario.
Who would dare to use magic against the imperial pce, the heart of the Lesian Empire?
Only the madman before them appeared capable.
He was intensely curious about how The Saint could wield mana, but he was even more curious about the amount of mana needed to obliterate the gates and walls.
Just how powerful a mage is he?
As the knight captain prepared to search for the third princess, the first and second princes appeared first.
They emerged, their brows furrowed.
Whats all thismotion?
How dare someone cause such madness in front of the imperial pce
The second princes words trailed off, his eyes widening at the scene before him.
Since when had the imperial pce started opening its gates so freely?
The gates, once a symbol of the empires long history,y in ruins, and the walls, once protected by dual magic circles, had disappeared.
Not even a 6th circle mage could have achieved this.
Looking around, they spotted The Saint standing among the knights.
The first and second princes felt a sense of foreboding.
Something big has happened.
Its insane to destroy the gates He must be out of his mind.
What was the Lesian Empire, after all?
It was the mightiest nation on the continent and a pivotal trading power.
There was scarcely a country that didnt interact with Lesian.
To interfere with the empires castle was to invite grave consequences.
The first prince stepped forward, weaving through the knights to confront Ray.
Saint, what exactly is happening here?
Upon being questioned, Ray answered.
Last night, assassins paid a personal visit to my guest room. Is assassination the empires way of weing distinguished guests?
The first prince cocked his head slightly.
Assassins? An assassination attempt? They had no knowledge of such events.
With a steely gaze, the first prince regarded Ray.
Is that so?
If it werent, I wouldnt be inclined to demolish the empire.
He had already resolved to destroy the empire?
The first prince bowed deeply to Ray.
I sincerely apologize. This is not merely a formality. I assure you, our royal family will do everything in our power to find the perpetrator. Could you please reconsider your actions?
Hearing this, the second prince, who had been silently listening, bowed as well.
We apologize for causing such trouble. We will ept the consequences for our negligence that endangered the Saint.
Ray shook his head in response to their apologies.
He had not acted to elicit apologies from them.
Moreover, someone had already caught the culprit.
With the contract, the assassins capture, and Heukyeongs testimony, they had enough evidence to confirm the guilt.
Regardless of the current situation, attempting to assassinate a saint was a serious crime.
This was particrly true since the attempt had embarrassingly failed, revealing the client in the process.
Now, only ruin awaited them.
Ray pointed his finger in a certain direction.
Jared and Lukes gazes naturally followed.
The culprit I was seeking is the third princess, so bring her before me. Otherwise, I really might do something.
As Ray spoke, he produced a piece of parchment.
Both Jared and Luke swallowed hard at the sight of it.
The handwriting was unmistakably that of the third princess.
The contract, clearly stating the advance payment, was not a pleasant sight.
Why would the third princess attempt to assassinate a saint?
But now, it was toote to ponder the reasons; the trouble had already unfolded.
Ray had no intention of forgiving such a foolhardy act.
Had someone elsee to help the empire, her assassination attempt might have been sessful.
Only his formidable power had prevented the assassination, but what if it had been different?
What if he had been like the previous saints, not strong inbat?
He would have met the fate Luci desired.
Therefore, he feltpelled tomend the third princess for her remarkable deed.
Jared and Luke, having no counterargument to Rays words, issued theirmands with a sense of unease.
Bring Luci here. Quickly.
The second prince underscored his order.
Tell them if theyre even slightlyte, I wont let it pass. I dont know the circumstances, but she must bear the sin of trying to harm a guest.
Yes, understood!
We shallply!
Several knights hurried toward the castle.
Fortunately, the knights executed their orders well, and before long, they almost dragged Luci out.
Let go! How dare you do this to me!
The third princess struggled fiercely.
Ray watched her with a smirk, thinking she mighte to her senses after a bit of suffering.
Three knights carefully held Luci and bowed their heads to the princes.
We have brought her.
Luke gestured to the knights, who then released her.
The expressions on the two princes faces as they looked at Luci were far from pleasant.
Did you really try to harm a saint?
You should have known your ce. To repay kindness with enmity. It seems you have lost your mind.
Faced with the princes words, Luci frowned.
Brothers, what do you mean I tried to harm a saint? I swear I know nothing about this.
Ray narrowed his eyes at her vehement denial.
Was she really going to deny it like this?
He sighed.
Take this back, its yours.
Saying so, he handed her the parchment.
Lucis expression stiffened for a moment at the sight of it.
No one missed that brief change in her expression.
I didnt do it. Someone must have used my handwriting!
Who?
That is
Sigh Just when you think youve seen it all, who do you take me for?
Ray began to extract mana from his entire body.
His powerful mana, which even pushed back Swordmasters, surged around him.
The first and second princes activated their mana to counter him.
But it was futile.
The more they tried to counter, the more mana surged toward them.
Is this what the Emperor warned us about
He fought a Necromancer Was that true?
As they struggled just to defend themselves, Ray slowly approached them.
His cold gaze swept the surroundings.
The Lesian princess attempted to assassinate a saint from the Holy Kingdom. Did the Lesian Empire intend not to help, but to wage war?
Chapter 173: The Empire’s Compensation
Chapter 173: The Empire¡¯s Compensation
The princes shook their heads at his words.
The Saint seems to be getting ahead of himself. Lesian has no desire to antagonize the Holy Kingdom.
Their reluctance to provoke conflict was sincere.
After all, they were in the presence of a monster who had subdued necromancers and destroyed the imperial gates.
A ce guarded by an unprecedented Saint, unheard of in history, hardly inspired any desire for conflict.
Ray spoke up.
Me, getting ahead? A princess of Lesian attempted to assassinate key figures of the Holy Kingdom. Can you still im Lesian doesnt want war?
This incident was solely the third princesss own doing. It doesnt reflect the will of Lesian as a whole.
Luke stepped in as a mediator.
If the Saint lost his temper again here, the empire would surely be doomed.
He directed his anger toward Luci.
What are you doing! Apologize at once!
Luci snapped back.
Big brother! Even so, we are in front of soldiers! How can a princess lower her head in such a setting!
Her audacity was staggering.
Either Luci was not right in the head, or he was hearing things.
Ray moved closer to her.
He then clenched his fist and struck her cheek with force.
p
The satisfying sound resonated agreeably.
Not only the soldiers, but the princes too were stunned by this unexpected development.
Her lips trembled from the impact.
Holding her cheek, Luci red up at Ray.
How dare you strike a princess
You sit there speaking like a princess. Would you like another p?
As he lifted his hand again, she squeezed her eyes shut.
Such a deeply ingrained sense of entitlement.
Spoiled by the privileges of royalty since childhood.
She was not behaving like a princess, but like aplete brat, undeserving of respectful treatment.
Yet, he had no intention ofpletely upending the empire.
Had the princes been as unreasonable, things might have unfolded differently, but they were attempting to act within their constraints.
The only remaining issue was the insane princess.
Unforgivable, her attempt to kill those who hade to help.
Prince Jared, the first prince, calmed Ray down.
Calm down, Saint. We wish to resolve this issue through dialogue. Why dont we all discuss this matter together?
Considering Jareds suggestion, Ray paused to think.
Honestly, he wasnt fond of the prince before him either.
Whether it was the incident in the lobby or their usual treatment of him.
Not a single word of apology, and the current situation was unthinkable for a foreign dignitary.
However, a thought struck him at the suggestion of resolving this through dialogue.
The financial situation of the Holy Kingdom.
He could have crushed the empire right there and then, but he had just realized a potential benefit he couldnt ignore.
Destroying the empire and reaping the benefits seemed like the better option.
Why miss out on one? Gain the benefits, stir up the royal family, and it was a win-win situation for the sister, the brother-inw, and the Saint!
Ray nodded and proceeded to destroy another corner of the city walls.
Explosion.
Explosion!
The knights tensed up as they watched the Saint effortlessly cast a fifth-circle magic spell with just an incantation.
If the Saint before them decided to harm the royals, it was their duty to intervene.
But the feared situation did not arise.
He seemed somewhat relieved as he dusted off his hands and turned to the princes.
Dialogue is good. Lets settle everything right now. Call all the princes and princesses to the lobby. If they show the same attitude as before, Ill make sure they regret it.
With those words, he turned and walked away.
Once he had left, only the stupefied knights, the princess, and the ruins of the vanished gates and shattered walls remained.
As he had said, all the princes and princesses were gathered in the lobby.
The fifth prince leaned in and spoke.
Hmph. How dare these lowly creatures of the Holy Kingdom summon princes and princesses? I must have a word.
The second prince responded.
Do not reply to anything he says.
Thats strange to hear from you, who usually cares little for others.
It was surprising to hear such words from the normally indifferent second prince.
The fifth prince might not have known, but the first and second princes had witnessed the Saints power firsthand.
It was a force beyond human capability.
If he had decided to destroy the Lesian Empire, it would have crumbled in less than a week.
Of course, as a magician, he wouldnt have had that much mana.
The first and second princes didnt even think of sitting down.
So, they remained standing until he showed up in the lobby.
Soon after, Ray entered the lobby.
Looking around, it seemed everyone was gathered.
Everyones here. Lets start the discussion.
Ray spoke directly.
To those who might not know,st night, the third princess here sent an assassin after me.
What, what?
Unbelievable
Realizing the situation, the first princess covered her mouth.
So, youre saying that Lesian shouldpensate for this?
Exactly.
Ray, having returned to the guest room to calm down and think, saw this as an opportunity to open up the closed diplomatic channels of the Holy Kingdom.
The Holy Kingdom, having severed all diplomatic and trade rtions with neighboring countries, was struggling financially.
Engaging with the empire would be a significant help.
Trade couldpensate for the financial losses, and diplomacy could foster rtions with other countries, which might be seen as a fortunate turn of events.
However, the first princess shook her head.
I dont think thats necessary.
At her words, the first and second princes eyebrows twitched.
Ray nodded, encouraging her to continue.
Even if the third princess did send an assassin after the Saint, I dont see why the Lesian Empire shouldpensate. It was her unteral action.
To the unthinking ear, it might have sounded reasonable, but in reality, it was ludicrous.
Consider this:
A member of the imperial family, a child of the emperor who led the empire, sent assassins.
How could the empire im no involvement?
Lesian had already entangled itself in the significant event of the Saints assassination.
From that point on, no one could withdraw.
Neither could they, nor would they be allowed to.
Ray slightly tilted his head and spoke.
So, you mean to say nopensation at all?
Thats correct. We cannot fulfill any such demands from you.
It was a good opinion.
A bit too modest to be a dying deration, but it would make for proudst words.
Just as he was about to say something, the first prince quickly took over the conversation.
I think differently. Although this was the third princess acting on her own, this concerns our entire imperial family. We must possess that level of responsibility to be part of the imperial family, dont you think?
The first princes timely intervention blocked Rays intended action.
Ray slowly lowered his raised finger.
Seeing this, the second prince also joined the conversation.
I agree with my elder brother. If we cannot ept this, it casts doubt on our sense of responsibility as members of the imperial family.
With the first and second princes, the top contenders for session, united in their opinion, there was no room for disagreement.
Though the first princess didnt fully understand the situation, she couldnt rashly oppose it, seeing the two princes in agreement.
If both of you say so
As the discussion progressed, the focus shifted to what thepensation would entail.
Ray didnt aim for anything grand.
The empire and the Holy Kingdom maintained a close diplomatic rtionship and engaged in robust trade exchanges.
This alone could have doubled the ie flowing into the Holy Kingdom.
Moreover, it was not an unfair deal for the empire either.
With active trade, merchant groups traveled between the Holy Kingdom and the empire.
As the merchants moved, other countries, drawn by the scent of profit, joined in.
As the market expanded, so did the ie for both nations.
While there were downsides, the benefits were numerous, making this an appropriate level ofpensation from Rays perspective.
Of course, he intended to take a muchrger share than the Lesian Empire.
Ray began to articte his thoughts one by one.
The princes and princesses seemed to concur after hearing him out, nodding their heads after some contemtion.
There were quite a few affirmative responses.
Even from a general perspective, this appeared to be advantageous for the empire as well.
Even though they would have to relinquish 65% of the profits to the Holy Kingdom as a responsibility of the imperial family, it was a decent arrangement.
Of course, this did not mean that Ray nned to excuse the third princess for her misdeeds.
The imperial family had provoked the wrong individual.
Ray, who prided himself on his generous and ocean-like temperament, was known for holding long grudges.
He had not forgotten the incident in the Grensia Mountains with the elves, which was telling.
Having entangled with him, the issue was far from over.
As the discussion drew to a close, the second princess reprimanded Luci.
Why did you do such a thing? Ive always told you since we were young to behave in a manner befitting a princess.
At these words, the third princess tensed and shot back.
Dont speak as if youre any better. Whether its you, the second princess, or me, the third princess, theres not much that separates us.
Observing them, Ray exhaled a sigh.
This was an imperial family destined to crumble without his intervention.
What could a steel-blooded emperor, a leader who cared for his people, do?
With such poor parenting, the empire was bound to fall in theing generations.
Chapter 174: The Turmoil In The Imperial Family (1)
Chapter 174: The Turmoil In The Imperial Family (1)
Endless discussions ensued among the princes and princesses.
Ray, who had hoped to wait until the discussions concluded, ultimately could not achieve his intention.
The chatter was ceaseless, with no resolution in sight.
It seemed less like debates for the nations good, and more like a contest where each participant tried to outdo and undercut the others.
Fed up, Ray left the lobby after about two hours.
It was also time to attend to the emperor.
He couldnt afford to miss the timing for the uing physical therapy session while dealing with the unruly royals.
The drug mixture might not have been perfectly urate, but given the recovery timeline, it was about time for the body to start responding.
Of course, the emperor was not yet ready for normal daily activities.
His muscles were stiff, and the tension would not be resolved instantly.
The efficacy of the anthocyanins in the drug was crucial.
Ray entered the emperors bedroom.
As he had anticipated, the emperor appeared much improved from before.
He turned his head to look at Ray.
The fact that he could slightly lift his body and turn his head indicated a significant reduction in muscle tension.
It seemed like an opportune moment to beginbining drug treatment with physical therapy.
The emperor spoke for the first time, though with great effort.
Thank you.
His jaw muscles were still rigid, making his pronunciation loose.
Nevertheless, Ray understood him without difficulty.
Ray smiled and shook his head in response.
Youre wee.
An emperor, especially of the once-continent-dominating mighty Lesian Empire, would typically be prideful.
But this well-built elderly man, despite his imperial status, exhibited human warmth.
Even now, he attempted to express gratitude, something his children seemingly would not consider, even at deaths door.
Where had the reputation of the iron-blooded ruler gone? In front of Ray, he resembled a kind grandfather.
Ray then addressed the emperor.
From now on, its not just about taking medicine. Youll start moving your body. Youll follow along, right?
Nod.
It seemed speaking was still quite difficult for him.
Lets try standing up first.
Ray gently helped the emperor to his feet.
The emperor also exerted himself to stand.
It was incredible how difficult it was just to stand up once.
As if someone were pulling him back, the emperor repeatedly ended up lying back down on the bed.
Yet no one would sigh at this sight.
Seeing the emperors serious expression, sweating but not giving up, would make anyone want to cheer him on.
Ray too found himself supporting the emperor.
He could have lifted the emperor himself, but this was part of the treatment.
While assisting was possible,pletely lifting him was not an option.
That would no longer be a treatment.
So now, the emperor had to muster his own strength to rise.
The strenuous process continued for over thirty minutes.
At this point, most would have copsed back in exhaustion, but the emperor persisted resolutely.
His efforts finally paid off.
Ultimately, the emperor managed to stand up on his own.
There was indescribable joy.
Not only the emperor, but Ray also burst into exultation.
Uuuaaa!
Wow, fantastic job!
Sheer joy enveloped both of them.
They were so happy that even if a magician from Proxya talked back to them, they might haveughed it off.
But of course, anything beyond that would not guarantee their lives.
Ray showered the emperor with praises.
Incredible! Standing up like this isnt easy at first.
Encouraged by his praise, the emperor felt a surge of courage.
It seems praise indeed could make even whales dance, let alone an emperor.
This was one of the rarest moments of joy in his life.
The immense loneliness and frustration he had felt while being immobile seemed to vanish instantly.
He felt as if he could do anything at that moment.
Just one movement of his body, but what an achievement!
Ray watched the rejoicing emperor with a quiet smile.
Then, he gentlyid the emperor back down on the bed.
The emperor looked at Ray with a puzzled expression.
That expression almost seemed to say, Are you out of your mind?
Whyy him down again after such an effort to stand up!
Ray avoided the emperors gaze and said,
You did well. Now stand up again.
Ugh Ugh
Veins stood out on the emperors forehead.
He seemed on the verge of saying something.
Clearly, he wanted to curse.
Ray covered the emperors mouth and shook his head.
We need to repeat this.
The imperial family was in a state of chaos.
Although they had found somemon ground on Rays proposedpensation, the struggle for power within the imperial family was more intense than ever.
This state of affairs would likely continue until someone became the emperor.
The situation intensified further with the current circumstances.
The first to move was the second prince, Luke.
He attacked the fifth prince first.
Though calling it an attack, it was more about finding faults and creating issues to lower his ranking in the session.
However, since the fifth prince was already far down in the ranking, this was a significant blow to him.
It was unclear why the usually quiet second prince initiated the attack.
But it was undeniable that this action was the catalyst for all the power struggles that followed.
Driven into a corner, the fifth prince resorted to increasingly extreme measures.
He sent assassins to the first and second princes and even attempted to poison their food.
They managed to thwart these attempts, but had they not been prepared, they might have been killed.
With rising wariness and anger, the conflict only escted.
Now, the fight had reached a point where anyone could be killed at any time.
Yet, no one seemed intent on stopping the conflict.
After all, victory in this fight could make one the next emperor.
From the fifth princes perspective, it was a necessary evil.
Being the lowest in the line of session, this was his only path to bing emperor.
Therefore, he hired even better assassins and gathered more skilled guards.
A dirty war had begun.
The second prince, Luke, who had been under relentless attack for a week, exhibited a surprisingly calm demeanor, contrary to what others knew of him.
It was as if he had been concealing his true self all along.
One thought consumed his mind.
I need to resolve everything before father fully recovers. For that Im sorry, but you need to die.
Blue light flickered in Lukes eyes.
He silently drew his sword and entered an opulent room.
The guards at the door were already dead.
His proficiency in cleanly cutting down mid-level or higher aura users surpassed that of his peers.
Zik would have admired the sight.
Being an advanced aura user in his mid-twenties was extraordinary.
With some luck, he might reach the level of Sword Master before thirty.
Furthermore, his sword was specifically tailored for assassination.
Not a typical assassins de, but designed for one-hit kills, ensuring the victim couldnt even scream before dying.
Luke looked down at the sleeping fifth prince.
Truthfully, he harbored no ill will toward him.
They had yed together in childhood, and he was a brother who got along well with the third prince.
But as long as the fifth prince lived, he posed an obstacle to the third princes ascension to the throne.
For a moment, Lukes face reflected pain.
Never forgive me, the unworthy brother. Curse only me.
His sword swiftly pierced the fifth princes neck.
The vocal cords and the adjoining jugr, along with the aura, were cleanly severed, guaranteeing a silent death in his sleep.
Blood spread across the bed.
Sigh
Luke let out a sigh tinged with both relief and guilt.
Guilt for having killed his brother in the pursuit of power, and relief that the act furthered his ns.
This internal conflict eventually led to rationalization.
The fifth prince had initiated this deadly game.
With each killing, Lukes expression grew colder.
Only the first prince remained.
Eliminating him would bring Luke much closer to the throne.
The next day, the death of the fifth prince was officially announced within the imperial family.
Everyone knew who the culprit was without it being said.
Killed by an unknown assassin.
Only the first and second princes knew who the murderer was.
The first prince, Jared, had not sent an assassin the previous night.
That left only the second prince, Luke, as the suspect.
Jared looked at him with a heavy heart.
I should be cautious.
The fact that the second prince, who had been quiet until now, made the first move meant he was seriously entering the fray.
The first princess quickly read the situation.
It didnt seem like the first princes camp was involved.
She offered condolences that were not entirely genuine.
To lose a brother like this There can be no greater sorrow. I wont stay idle as a member of the imperial family once the criminal is caught.
Of course, she would defend the criminal once he was revealed.
Being allied with the second prince, the first princess was inwardly rejoicing.
The death of the fifth prince had considerably lessened her burden.
In fact, she even regretted that it wasnt the first prince who had died.
The third prince sighed at the first princesss pretense.
It hade to this.
Brothers were killing each other for the throne, only to die in the end.
What kind of grudge must they have held to be so desperate?
The fifth prince had been a close sibling since childhood.
His death was a significant shock to the third prince.
Do you really need to go this far, brothers
With a sad expression, he left the room.
Chapter 175: The Turmoil In The Imperial Family (2)
Chapter 175: The Turmoil In The Imperial Family (2)
Things have truly gone mad.
Ray shook his head at the unbelievable situation unfolding before him.
Overnight, assassins roamed the halls, and, as he suspected, chaos ensued.
Just a few days into caring for the emperor, and they were already at each others throats.
The situation gave him a headache.
The emperor had just begun to move out of his sickbed when a prince died.
While it might seem like the death of just one prince, it was an event that would greatly impact the empire.
The public announcement of the princes death was tantamount to a deration that the royal conflict had officially begun.
Seeing this, Ray began to make his move.
More casualties would be problematic.
Frankly, the identity of the next emperor mattered little to him, but he wanted to avoid further deaths.
They would be problematic for both the Holy Kingdom and the emperor himself.
If the emperors children killed each other, it could worsen his condition.
Isnt it said that illnesses from the mind? Thats not always true, but to some extent, it must be acknowledged.
Ray gathered information within the imperial pce.
From knights, maids, and various nobles, he learned the following:
Someone had killed the guards and entered the fifth princes bedroom.
And the fifth prince had been cleanly killed, his throat pierced through.
The information was simple, yet it helped narrow down the list of suspects.
The culprit must be a Sword Master, or someone of simr skill in aura use.
His conclusion was based on the secrecy of the incident until morning.
Silently eliminating all the guards and infiltrating the fifth princes bedroom would be difficult unless one were among the Seven Heavenly Generals.
Someone like Soyeong could do it, but Ray doubted such a powerful assassination organization existed within the empire.
Thus, the assassin must have been an elite, someone known to everyone in the imperial pce.
This exined why the guards were caught off guard and killed instantly.
However, when Ray scanned the nobility within the pce, he didnt detect any significant mana presence.
If they had attempted to assassinate the fifth prince, they would have been easily subdued.
Thus, the nobility was ruled out as suspects.
That left only the servants and the internal military forces, but the internal forces would have raised suspicions among the guards.
So, they too were excluded.
A usible suspect came to Rays mind.
Someone with skills nearly that of a Sword Master and capable of lowering the guards vignce.
Could it be the second prince?
The mana he had sensed from their first meeting was exceptionally strong.
If one had to pick a likely suspect for a perfect assassination, the second prince would be the first choice.
Of course, he could look for more precise information, but a better approach was avable.
The assassin would surely attempt another assassination.
It was the cleanest method with no loose ends.
Ray just had to wait and thwart the next assassination attempt.
Ughhh!
The emperor struggled to get out of bed.
It was like watching someone giving birth, as if he were about to deliver anotherte-life child.
Ray cheered him on.
Dont strain too much; you could hurt yourself. Take it easy, gently.
Grrr
Ray felt the urge to smack someone, but given the situation, he restrained himself.
After about ten minutes, the emperor finally managed to rise from the bed.
Ray also stood up, well aware of what was about to happen next.
As he anticipated, Rayid the emperor back down.
Grrr!
Ah, dont struggle too much. We have to do this again.
Rays casual tonecked any semnce of reverence for the emperor.
Though curious why Ray wasnt using divine power for healing, the emperor had no choice but toply, feeling his body gradually regaining movement.
Ray observed the emperors struggle in bed and spoke.
As soon as you can move properly, Ill announce that youve awakened. Given the current situation in the royal family, if we reveal it too soon
Ray made a throat-slitting gesture.
Thats the end. So many crazy people around. Tsk, tsk.
He spoke with such authority that he almost seemed more imperial than the emperor himself.
But he was not wrong.
For the second prince, the emperor being alive was more of a nuisance.
If the first prince, as the heir apparent, remained alive while the emperor awakened, there would be no further moves to make.
Thus, Ray intended to dy the announcement of the emperors recovery.
It was not something to be carelessly disclosed, as revealing it too soon could invite assassination attempts.
While such attempts were unlikely with Rays protection, one could never be too cautious.
At that moment, Ray sensed someone outside the door.
Sleep.
He swiftly cast a spell, sending the emperor back into slumber.
It was regrettable to put him to sleep after such an effort, but it was necessary to avoid detection.
Knock knock
The third prince entered the room shortly after knocking.
He greeted Ray.
Greetings to the Saint. How have you been?
Thanks to you.
Ray nced at the emperorsplexion while speaking.
A quick look confirmed that the emperor was sound asleep.
Then, he broached the subject.
I heard about the fifth prince.
Haha Its a scandal, but such things happen in the royal family.
Everyone who needed to know understood that it was an assassination, not an ident.
If they were trying to cover it up, they should have acted more decisively.
But Ray saw no need to pretend ignorance.
Did he suffer a mishap with his carriage?
Noble carriage idents were quite frequent.
Horses gone wild or overturned carriages leading to deaths were not umon.
The third prince looked incredulous at Raysment and thenughed.
Eh? Haha. No, the fifth prince was an aura user. A mere carriage ident wouldnt kill him.
Was he attempting to lend credibility to the lie that the fifth prince had died in an ident? It implied that a carriage ident was too trivial.
He continued the conversation.
Maybe it was a wyvern pack. There was an attack on a nearby vige recently.
Hmm
Wyverns, huh
An intriguing excuse.
Indeed, wyvern nests were located behind the empire.
Given that wyverns were considered among the strongest monsters, they could justify the fifth princes death.
In reality, they were fighting and attacking each other.
It seemed like the royal family had already agreed on a story.
The fifth prince had gone out of the imperial pce for a change of scenery and was coincidentally attacked by wyverns.
Such an imusible excuse, it made one wonder who had concocted it.
iming he was struck by lightning while walking would have been more believable.
Sensing Rays skepticism, the third prince quickly changed the subject.
How is His Majesty?
Ah, he should be waking up soon.
Is that so? Thats good to hear If theres anything you need, please let me know. Ill do my best to help.
Hahaha. Bring some peace, would you?
The double meaning in Rays words made the third prince twitch.
Is he talking about peace between the Holy Kingdom and the empire, or peace within the royal family?
Unable to respond directly to such an ambiguous statement, the third prince forced augh.
Hahaha. Peace will naturally be achieved.
Feeling that something was off, he stood up to leave.
I have matters to attend to. Please take good care of His Majesty.
Yes.
As he left the bedroom, he hesitated before speaking.
Saint, try not to delve too deeply into the royal affairs.
With that, he exited.
Ray then smirked.
His message had been clear enough.
What remained to be seen was how the royal family would react.
The third princes warning not to delve too deeply into royal affairs suggested that significant developments were on the horizon.
Peace will naturally be achieved? Lets see about that. Hahaha, these fools. Ill be the one to enforce peace.
Ray was the most suspicious figure in this unfolding drama.
In the emperors chamber, heughed malevolently while the emperor slept.
With the arrival of dawn the following day, Ray continued to collect information.
But it was more than just information; it was evidence he was after.
He was gathering all the incriminating information about the royal family.
Any scandal, wrongdoing, or anything that could damage the royal familys image was being meticulously documented.
For the more covert operations, he relied on Soyeong and Heukyeong.
After all, he needed to keep up appearances and refrain from any actions that might arouse suspicion.
It was important not to tip them off too soon.
Roughly a weekter, the findings brought by Heukyeong and Soyeong were impressively detailed.
Scrolls with forms, records of dealings it was irrefutable evidence.
Any effort to dismiss these revtions would surely backfire.
This trove of information seemed ideal for curtailing their freedom of action.
Amidst such fierce internal strife, subtlety was paramount.
Ray, clearly delighted, erupted intoughter.
Hahaha. Perfect.
Soyeong, driven by curiosity, ventured a question.
Forgive my boldness, but what do you intend to do with these?
Heukyeong, too, was curious but remained silent.
This? Im simply going to return it to its rightful owner.
What?
Soyeongs expression, though she said nothing, conveyed disbelief bordering on shock. Are you out of your mind?
Why give it back to them? How did you even uncover these in the first ce?
Certainly, they would conceal it even more diligently the next time!
Reading their thoughts, Ray shook his head.
They wont dare to be reckless. Knowing that an unknown adversary possesses their deepest secrets is a formidable check on their behavior.
Do you really believe that? They might instead attempt to eliminate the threat.
Just watch. The first prince, already high in the line of session, has no need to rush his moves, even if this leaks out. But the story is different for the second prince. Should his weakness be exposed, he might never recover. So, if anyone is likely to make a move, its the second prince.
Then, we just have to corner the second prince.
It sounded like a n to strike hard!
Ray patted Soyeong and Heukyeong on the shoulders.
Youll have to work hard for a while.
In summary, Ray was instructing them to steal back the parchments that he intended to return to the owner.
Soyeong grunted and nodded in agreement.
Soyeong acknowledges themand.
Heukyeong acknowledges themand.
Alright, lets get to work. Hahaha.
Chapter 176: The Turmoil In The Imperial Family (3)
Chapter 176: The Turmoil In The Imperial Family (3)
As Ray predicted, when the parchments returned to their respective owners, the reaction was astonishing.
The members of the royal family, always eager to fight, suddenly ceased their conflicts.
The royal household became eerily quiet.
They needed time to contemte their weaknesses and to develop countermeasures.
The weaknesses Ray had exposed were indeed diverse.
For example, the First Prince had epted bribes from a merchant guild, allowing them to establish a monopoly, and he asionally neglected tax collection from certain nobles.
The Second Prince, though not taking bribes, was deeply entangled in an inappropriate rtionship with the First Princess and the scandals she instigated.
As long as he remained connected to the First Princess, escaping his predicament would be a challenge.
After being pushed to this point, it seemed unlikely any of them would dare to make a bold move for some time.
Now, all that was left to do was to wait for their next move while focusing on restoring the Emperors health.
The Emperor had shown significant improvement.
Just weeks before, he had struggled to rise from his bed, but now he rose with ease.
Although his walk was still slightly awkward, it was a remarkable improvement from before.
How is it? Its effective, isnt it? Ray asked.
At his question, the Emperor slowly nodded.
Thank you, Saint. I will never forget this debt of gratitude.
Dont just remember it; engrain it deeply in your heart for the Holy Kingdom.
The Emperor found their conversation intriguing.
It was not the usual exchange of formalities between nobles.
Nor was it overly formal.
Yet, there was an inexplicable joy in it. What could be the reason?
The Emperor burst into cheerfulughter.
Hahaha. I cant remember thest time Iughed like this. I want to spend the rest of my days like this,ughing.
If only his remaining days were filled withughter, but with his children behaving as they are, that seemed impossible.
His wish was doomed from the start.
The Emperor was very fond of the Saints personality that he had observed.
At first, he thought him rude, but over time, it felt refreshingly different.
Moreover, the Saint possessed unparalleled power in this world.
Although the Saint hade to treat him, the Emperor didnt want to send him back to the Holy Kingdom.
For that, he needed to find a way to keep him here.
The Emperor cautiously broached the subject.
Saint.
Yes?
In our empire, we hold a tournament of swordsmanship and magic every three years. Would you be interested in participating?
A tournament?
He had experienced many wars, but never participated in a tournament.
That sparked a bit of interest.
Is there a reward?
Seeing his reaction, the Emperor quickly added.
As its a tournament organized by the empire, the prizes are iparable to other tournaments. Whatever you imagine, the reward will exceed it.
Oh?
Ray seemed intrigued.
Even if the reward was just some famous jewels, they would surely please Aira if he brought them to her.
Participating in a tournament or two wouldnt change much, so it seemed like a good idea.
He asked the Emperor.
Can I participate in both?
Its possible, but in the swordsmanship tournament, only swordsmanship is allowed. Using magic would result in disqualification.
I am aware.
The Emperor was puzzled by his confident response.
Wondering how a magician would participate in a swordsmanship tournament.
When does the tournament begin?
In two weeks. Usually, there are preliminaries in various ces before the main event, but as the Saint, you will be directly advanced to the main event by my arrangement.
Thank you. Ill prepare until then.
The Emperor internally rejoiced at his willingness to participate.
This is how you make the first move.
A single step often quickly leads to more, and a brother can swiftly be a father in no time.
The Emperors strategy proved effective.
For Ray, this was merely an intriguing and beneficial chance to seize, but the Emperor harbored far different thoughts.
He aimed to solidly bind Ray to the empire.
After one final check on the Emperors condition, Ray gave a nod of approval.
Its still a bit ufortable, but there should be no significant obstacle to your daily activities. Lets monitor it for two more days.
Understood.
Dont neglect your usual practices. I will take my leave now.
As was his custom, Ray exited the Emperors bedroom.
With the Emperors resumption of daily activities well underway, Ray could finally unwind.
It was time to assess the situation in the Holy Kingdom.
The absence ofmunication from Zik hinted that all was well, yet confirmation was preferable.
Ray, having returned to his quarters, indulged in a refreshing showerthe first in quite some time.
Despite magic maintaining his cleanliness, the physical act of washing brought a certain satisfaction.
He slouched at his desk and channeled mana into the crystal sphere, prompting it to emit a bright glow.
The amount of mana required was considerable, given the distance.
This device, though not portable and limited to fixed connections, still served as a handy magical apparatus for those who possessed it.
Minutes passed until a hazy figure materialized within the crystal.
However, something about the image seemed amiss.
The lithe form with luminous hair was not Ziks.
No, it gradually sharpened, revealing a countenance he recognized.
Iriel waved from the crystals other side.
-Ray, it has been some time.
Upon seeing her, Ray smacked his forehead in realization.
He had neglected a critical detail.
Zik couldnt turn down the request of a saint.
She held the same sway over Zik as Ray did.
With a sigh, Ray inquired,
Why do you have it? I dont recall giving it to you.
-Why? I merely asked for it, and he gave it to me without hesitation.
His prediction proved urate.
He pictured Ziks dismayed face in his mind.
Ultimately, as long as the message got across, the messenger was of no consequence.
How is the Emperor? What is going on there?
Upon his inquiry, Iriels face turned grave immediately.
-Something significant has urred here.
Something significant?
Her look confirmed that this was no trivial issue.
It was as if an insurmountable barrier had sprung up before her.
Had some event transpired during his absence?
If that were so, you would have reached out to me via the crystal sphere.
With that thought, he could only conceive of one pressing matter.
Ray knit his brows and posed the question.
Is it the paperwork again?
-How did you guess? I meant to surprise you
His hunch was right on the mark.
A yful smile crossed her face as she spoke.
-Nothing extraordinary in the Holy Kingdom. Just initiating trade talks with the Lesian Empire, as you advised, Ray?
Ray acknowledged Iriels statement with a nod.
The royal family had indeed taken steps forward.
They were pursuing the rtionships andmerce he had previously advocated for.
How is the academy faring? I thought I had settled everything before my departure
Iriel took a moment, her index finger resting on her lips, then offered an ufortable grin.
-Its unclear whether things are proceeding smoothly
What has gone awry now?
He had scrupulously prepared the academic materials.
With solid evidence and examples to hand, even a seventh-circle wizard like Lich should have faced noprehension difficulties.
Why, then, this ambiguous response!
Iriel made a dismissive gesture with her hand, aiming to alleviate his concerns.
-Oh, theres no need to fret over the sses. Theyre faring quite well, unexpectedly. In some aspects, hes even garnering the students admiration.
Then wherey the issue?
Just as Ray was about to delve further, Iriel borated.
-The only thing is, hes prone to antagonizing students from other academies, which could lead to trouble.
Ray massaged his forehead upon hearing her words.
Was he not only dealing with challenges but also initiating them?
It seemed he would have to intervene upon his return to the Holy Kingdom.
Zik could probably handle it, but it was in poor form for a temporary professor to pick fights with students.
Rayy on the bed, holding the crystal sphere in his hands.
It seems I will be dyed a bit longer.
-Hasnt the treatment of the Emperor beenpleted?
Yes, the treatment is finished. But the remaining issues are a bit troublesome.
He had no interest in bing entangled in the royal power struggles, yet he had grown quite attached to the Emperor.
The thought of leaving the royal family in its current state made him feel uneasy.
Completely overturning and settling the situation might have been an option, but it wasnt appropriate for the present circumstances.
The brothers were attempting to murder each other, and they had even managed to kill the Fifth Prince.
If he intervened now, he would onlye across as meddling, and bloodshed would likely ensue once more.
It would be wiser to resolve things once and for all before departing, for the sake of the royal family and the Empire alike.
Ray shared the recent developments with Iriel.
As he recounted the events, the smile slowly disappeared from her normally cheerful face.
-I knew the struggle for the throne was escting, but I didnt realize it had be this grave. Perhaps its best not to interfere further though involvement isnt necessarily negative.
Iriel was likely considering the friendship between Lesia and the Holy Kingdom.
Although Ray hadnt officially taken part in the royal power struggle, his unofficial involvement could sway the future emperor, particrly if he was to govern Lesia.
Ray found himself in agreement.
Same opinion here.
Ray, dont worry andplete your tasks in the Empire. I can manage the Holy Kingdom just fine.
Her words were apanied by an endearing smile.
Indeed, despite her asionalpses in judgment, Iriel was a proficientmander, more than capable of managing state affairs.
With her guarding the Holy Kingdom, there was little to worry about unless it was a significant issue.
Suddenly, Iriel seemed to remember something.
-Oh, right. I have something to tell you. Its almost been a year since you came to the Holy Kingdom. Soon, we will start visiting various kingdoms.
Uh?
-Remember what I told you beforeing to the Silia Kingdom? That I wouldnt travel outside and would stay in the Holy Kingdom for a year.
He vaguely remembered hearing that.
I heard it, but
-That year is almost up. It means the adaptation period given by the Holy Kingdom for a saint is ending, and the active phase is beginning.
Was the Holy Kingdoms so-called adaptation period for him really about fighting necromancers and waging war against a rising organization like Proxya?
Ah, typical of the Holy Kingdom.
A country ruled by a deity, even the adaptation period was nothing short of intense.
Rayughed heartily.
He looked up at the sky, as if addressing a god.
What a ridiculously intense adaptation period.
Chapter 177: The Revived Emperor (1)
Chapter 177: The Revived Emperor (1)
After observing for several days, Ray nodded.
The Emperors health had been steadily improving.
Now he could stand and walk without any difficulty.
Though he still couldnt engage in vigorous activities, it was enough for normal daily life.
Considering he had restored someone who couldnt even move due to muscle rigidity to this extent, the treatment could be deemed a sess.
Ray looked at the Emperor and asked,
Any pain when moving your body?
The Emperor moved around a bit and replied,
Theres no pain, though its still a bit ufortable
You need to keep moving those parts. Dont forget to exercise daily.
Hmm, thank you. I shall repay this kindness over time.
Just direct all your gratitude towards the Holy Kingdom. Weve started trading, so please take good care of that. Hahaha.
Frankly, Ray felt burdened by the thought of the Emperor repaying him.
And who knew what he might get himself into? It could end up being a hassle.
Ray preferred to avoid any more troublesome matters.
He had already been quite upied with the absurdly grand adaptation period given by the Holy Kingdom and the deity.
Better not to blindly ept any favors and end up with an upset stomach.
The Emperor, unaware of these thoughts, could only admire Ray.
To think of directing the Emperors gratitude towards his homnd What patriotism and transcendence.
How many people of his age could transcend the desire for power and wealth like this?
Was it truly because he was a saint? Comparing his children to the saint before him, the Emperor felt too ashamed to lift his head.
He held Ray in high esteem.
I must find a way to keep him in our empire, no matter what. If money and power dont work, then binding him by blood rtions might be a good idea.
Ray felt a bit overwhelmed by the Emperors intense gaze.
Why is this uncle acting like this again?
A bad premonition crept up on him, feeling as if he were already caught in a trap.
The Emperor looked out the window and said,
I must rise now. Ive left the imperial pce unattended for too long.
Youre nning to move around? I hesitate to say this, but the royal pce is aplete mess right now. You might be shocked to see it.
I have anticipated as much. Though they are my children, they seem more interested in the throne than their fathers illness.
A sad answer returned.
But what was even more saddening was the nonchnt way he spoke of it.
Ray crossed his arms and gazed toward the door.
Then you should go and set them straight. Theyll be surprised to see you walking.
Hahaha. Im also excited now. Will you apany me to the lobby?
Of course.
With those words, the Emperor stepped out of the room.
Taking a step into the corridor, the familiar surroundings felt new to him.
The Iron-Blooded Monarch, Emperor of the Lesian Empire, had finally revived.
Your Majesty, the Emperor
Youve finally awakened!
The knights were the first to greet the Emperor.
It happened to be them since they were walking in the garden when they met.
The Emperor exuded an unprecedentedly powerful aura.
Of course, the Emperor couldnt use mana. What he emitted now was the absolute authority he had acquired over more than forty years as the ruler of the Lesian Empire, the strongest nation on the continent.
I must inquire about the affairs of the royal family. Tell everyone to gather immediately.
No one dared to voice any objections to thatmand.
The knights knelt down in response.
We understand.
We receive Your Majestysmand.
With those words, the two knights hurried off to somewhere.
The Emperor, watching their departing figures, muttered to himself.
How dare they engage in such a brutal fight in the royal family. I must have gone wrong somewhere in raising my children.
It was ament directed at himself.
Ray chimed in.
Even if you went wrong, it was quite a mistake. Now is the time to correct it.
Hahaha. Indeed, you are right.
Though ttering words might have been expected in the presence of the Emperor, Rays words were sharp and unflinching.
They were so piercing that the Emperor felt a twinge in his heart.
Yet, these very qualities pleased him more.
Anyone could offer ttery, but what he had longed to hear were words with the sting of truth like these.
As they walked through the garden toward the lobby, the courtiers they encountered were startled and greeted them.
Your Majesty, the Emperor
At that single phrase, everyone around them halted their activities and knelt down.
The Emperor smiled benevolently and gestured with his hand.
I just came out for some fresh air. Continue with your duties.
We are honored, Your Majesty.
Though he had received such greetings his entire life, today, they felt exceptionally pleasant.
It felt as if all the frustrations he had been feeling were being released.
The Emperor acknowledged each greeting until he reached the lobby, enjoying the freedom of the stroll through the garden.
Eventually, they went inside as time passed.
Entering the grand hall, they found that no one else was there yet.
The Emperor slowly ascended the stairs and leaned back in his throne, which he had always upied.
Sit beside me. I would like to introduce you specially at this meeting.
Ray thought to himself, This doesnt feel right
However, he found no reason to refuse.
Silently, Ray took his ce on the throne next to the Emperor.
Soon, one by one, the princes and princesses began to gather.
Each greeted the Emperor.
Your Majesty, congrattions on your full recovery.
Finally, you have recovered! We celebrate your health.
But why is the Saint sitting there?
The Emperor answered the First Princesss question for him.
I have asked the Saint to sit there.
Yes.
Her response seemed forced, as if she were unable toprehend.
As he received each congrattion, the Emperor spoke in a stern tone.
You have allmitted an unforgivable act. Do you understand what I am referring to?
What matter are you speaking of?
Feigning ignorance, they faced the Emperors sigh.
It concerns the Fifth Prince. Though its being disguised as an ident, I am aware it was the result of your quarrels.
How could siblings even contemte killing each other? Have I not always taught you to live in harmony?
None responded to his words.
It was more urate to say they chose not to respond.
Even at that moment, their only desire was the Emperors throne.
If it meant the death of another brother to achieve this, they would likely not hesitate.
Ray saw through their intentions clearly.
Such behavior from princes and princesses is not even worthy of animals.
His biting criticism angered them.
Your words are too harsh!
Remember, this is the royal pce.
As they spoke, their personal guard knights reached for the hilts of their swords.
Yet, with the Emperor present, their threats dissolved like fleeting clouds.
At a gesture from the Emperor, the knights stood down.
You are correct. If such events recur, I will have no choice but to treat you as animals.
Your Majesty!
Thats an outrageous statement! How could the royal family
It was a pitiable sight.
Blinded by the shimmering allure of power before them, they failed to see the truth in front of their eyes.
Should such people be Emperor, the nation would plummet into poverty, and the people would suffer endlessly.
Ultimately, Ray decided to alter his nned approach.
He berated them once more.
Such statements are fitting for the royal family. Nothing is more terrifying than unlearned fools on the throne.
Look at the insolence!
Uneducated? Perhaps it is you whocks education!
How dare you spout such nonsense in front of the great hall Do you wish to die?
Ray smirked at their words.
See, this is the proof of yourck of education.
He pulled parchments from his cloak and scattered them around.
These were the documents Soyeong and Heukyeong had stolen the previous night.
Naturally, the contents were far from favorable, detailing various corruptions, conspiracies, and contracts for assassins.
The faces of the princes and princesses hardened.
Their expressions grew as rigid as the Emperors previous muscle rigidity, indicating they too needed treatment.
Now, do you see yourselves clearly? Thats your true nature. You tear each other down, inflict wounds, and ultimately kill. Even monsters arent this vile.
The Emperor picked up the papers and read through them, visibly shocked.
He couldnt fathom how the royal family had decayed to such an extent.
From taxes to bribes and even poison, there was nothing they hadnt tainted.
At this point, they were no better than a criminal organization.
The royal family members, including the Emperor, were rendered speechless.
Ray clicked his tongue in disdain.
How exemry. Those unworthy of the throne fighting over it. Tsk, tsk.
That Thats
It would be better if Princess Celria became the Emperor.
Celria was the only one whose name was absent from these documents.
Remarkably, she hadmitted no wrongdoings and was uninvolved in any scandals.
Given that she spent her time reading in her room, this was an expected oue.
Her character was alsomendable; she consistently put others before herself, making her a suitable candidate for the throne despite being a woman.
The Emperor sighed deeply.
I cant believe it.
He pondered how things hade to this despite his teachings.
Was there a w in his guidance?
A deep sense of doubt engulfed him.
The Emperor nced around briefly before speaking.
Except for Celria, I decree a three-year house arrest for all. I will not entertain any objections. If you refuse, leave the royal family.
It was a clear threat to disown them if they disobeyed.
The usually gentle Emperors stern stance allowed no room for further discussion.
He was resolved to act immediately on his words if they objected.
In the end, they had no choice but to ept the house arrest.
It was a significant blow, particrly at such a time.
Under house arrest, they could not maintain their session rights.
Being unable to rece the Emperor while under house arrest meant losing their ce in the royal lineage.
Moreover, they were barred from all external and internal activities for three years, essentially living as though they were dead.
The Emperor briefly turned his gaze to one of the princes.
Thest thing remaining is that matter.
Chapter 178: The Revived Emperor (2)
Chapter 178: The Revived Emperor (2)
Within the grand hall, the emperor, having sent everyone out except for this prince, looked down at him intently.
The prince was the first to avert his eyes.
Was it because he hadmitted a sin? He seemed burdened by the situation.
The emperor asked in a seemingly affectionate tone, Why did you do it?
How could you act in such a manner? Was it really necessary?
No answer came forth.
Yet, with each word from the emperor, the princes shoulders trembled, clearly understanding the gravity of the words.
Ray silently listened to their conversation.
Although he was not entirely sure of the details, it was clear from the context that the prince had done something to displease the emperor.
Could it be that this prince is responsible for the emperors internal injury?
His quick wit soon led him to the correct conclusion.
All I wish is to understand your actions. Answer without worry.
The prince maintained his silence for a moment longer.
The emperor waited patiently, not pressing further.
After about ten minutes, the tightly sealed lips of the prince began to move.
It was because of the third prince.
The third prince?
The emperors brow twitched slightly.
Yes. I wished for the third prince to sit at the emperors left.
At that, even Ray couldnt help but feel puzzled.
Then, it would be quicker to support the third prince as an ally.
Moreover, why support the third prince when he himself was a candidate for the throne?
His puzzlement began to clear with the princes next words.
Both my elder brother and I think only of the empires interests. However, the third prince is different. Although gentle in nature, he is a sagacious ruler, attentive to his subjects and kind to his ministers.
Continue.
But my brother and the fifth prince are both blinded by the power thates with the throne. In such a situation, how could the third prince ascend to the throne? Amidst their relentless power struggle, I thought it better to eliminate those unworthy candidates myself rather than leave the throne to them, potentially disgracing the empire in the future.
I am curious as to how that led you toy hands on me.
Thats because
The prince paused for a moment before continuing.
Your Majesty, you favored the first prince The Selection Ceremony is nearing. The Crown Prince has always been decided after the ceremony. Given the current situation, its natural for my brother to be the Crown Prince.
So you attacked me, your father, to prevent that?
I am sorry. Please impose a harsh punishment. Whatever it may be, I am ready to face the consequences of my actions.
Despite his remorse, the situation was too grave to simply forgive and forget.
Especially since the emperor could have died from that incident.
Given that it could be seen as an assassination attempt, the emperor was cautious in his response.
I see I understand your situation. However, that does not mean I forgive you. We shall discuss this matter again soon. You may leave now.
With the emperors dismissal, the prince bowed his head.
I shall take my leave.
As thest remaining figure departed, only the emperor and Ray were left in therge hall.
He sighed deeply.
Sigh Truly a headache. I thought I had raised them well, but they are still just children
Its said that parents always feel that way about their children.
Hahaha.
On the surface, the young-looking prince spoke, eliciting an involuntary chuckle.
But indeed, what he said was urate.
Even if ten more years passed, he would still perceive the princes as youthful.
Ray addressed the emperor, In the future, it seems you ought to pay closer attention to your children. No matter how strict yourmands, there is no assurance that such an incident wont recur.
The emperor nodded his head in agreement.
And rightly so.
If, after the current restrictions were lifted, theymenced bickering over the throne once more, it would certainly result in a more significant problem than before.
When that timees, I will summon The Saint again.
Ray stood as still as if he had been hit by the breath of an ice dragon.
The emperor then waved his hand, seemingly amused, It was just a joke. Dont worry too much, Saint. Hahahaha.
Haha. That is a relief.
And indeed it was.
Had it not been a jest, he might have found himself in the position of upending the royal family to prepare for the future.
The emperor leaned forward, shifting the mood, But what do you think of this princess?
After a moments contemtion, Ray replied, She might appear fragile on the surface, yet she is braver and more assertive than any of her brothers. But most importantly, her determination is steadfast; once shemits to an endeavor, she pursues it with the same conviction from start to finish.
No parent dislikes receivingmendation for their offspring.
The emperor wasnt overly affectionate, but he couldnt suppress a flicker of satisfaction.
Nevertheless, this wasnt the response he sought.
I misspoke. What I meant to ask was, how would you regard her as your spouse?
This time, Ray did not hesitate. He answered with both politeness and conviction.
I already have someone in mind. She would not favor such an arrangement, so I must respectfully decline, epting only the thought with gratitude.
Hmm. I see
The emperor reckoned it was time to retreat.
He read between the lines of Rays words, Does this mean she cannot be his wife? Given his rank, its improbable he hasnt already selected a partner. If thats the case, then perhaps I should consider making Celia a concubine.
Understood. I will take other measures.
Ray misinterpreted this as well, thinking, He is ending the marriage talks and considering other ways to help.
Both drew different conclusions from their misunderstanding.
How significantly this misunderstanding would impact the future was uncertain.
The Selection Ceremony.
This grand festival, held every three years in the Lesian Empire, included numerouspetitions.
The categories ranged from swordsmanship and magic to academia, debates, and archery.
Ray was rmended for the mainpetitions in swordsmanship and magic.
He had wanted to try debating, but the rules stated that one couldnt participate in more than two events.
The empire was bustling with preparations for the Selection Ceremony.
Since it was a festival for all citizens to enjoy, its scale was considerable.
Not just the cities, but even small viges were busy with preparations, creating a festive atmosphere.
The excitement did not diminish even at night.
Given the current fervor, it was difficult to imagine the number of people who would participate on the day of the Selection Ceremony.
The festivalsted a whole week.
Considering that the preparation period alone took about two weeks, the length of the festival was quite substantial.
Moreover, dignitaries and nobility from other countries also attended to enjoy the Lesian Empires Selection Ceremony.
This influx of visitors must have brought considerable tourism revenue to the Lesian Empire.
Surely, if the festival had been shorter, the profits would have been less.
As Ray looked around, he couldnt help but express his amazement softly.
Wow, this truly is an empire. To think they use magic tools to create lights in the sky.
Celia chuckled behind her hand at his childlike wonder.
Isnt it strange for a magician to be amazed by such things?
Magic and magic tools feel a bit different, you know.
What Ray found fascinating were not the magic spells but the magic tools that enabled them.
The magic tool technology of the Lesian Empire was decades ahead of other kingdoms.
Thats why they could afford to use such advanced magic tools just for a festival, something unimaginable for other kingdoms.
Celia watched his back and thought, I thought he was a fearsome person The events in the lobby seem like a lie now.
When her father asked her to guide the Saint around the city, she honestly wanted to refuse.
After all, he had always spoken harshly and looked at them with cold eyes.
But now, as he looked around the city, his eyes were like those of a child seeing everything for the first time.
That made him seem not scary at all.
Celia giggled and rolled up her sleeves.
That ce over there will be used for the swordsmanshippetition. Therger arena next to it is for the magicpetition. Its quiterge, isnt it?
It was indeedrge.
Insanelyrge.
It seemed to demonstrate the immense financial power of the Lesian Empire.
It was probably as big as his estate in the Holy Kingdom.
Ray looked at the arenas andmented,
Swordsmanship is one thing but why is the magic arena so huge? Are they expecting a bunch of 6th circle mages to participate?
A 6th circle mage is like a chief mage of a kingdom. They wouldnt participate in suchpetitions. In the past, 5th circle mages used to participate, but now its rare even to see 4th circle mages.
His joking question was met with a painfully honest response.
Theyout was as follows:
From left to right, there were the swordsmanship, magic, and archery arenas.
However,pared to swordsmanship and magic, the archery range looked pitiful.
While the other arenas were splendidly decorated and equipped with magic tools to shine even at night, the archery range was just a barren sandpit.
There was nothing but a row of targets lined up and a drawn line in front of them.
Ray pointed to it and asked,
Why is it like that over there? A doghouse would be better than that.
Aah archery, Celia replied with an awkward smile.
Archery has been unpopr since ancient times. With few spectators and participants, its a miracle it hasnt been cancelled.
Archery,monly used by nobility for hunting and by many mercenaries, should have had some poprity.
It was unclear why, but in the Lesian Empire, the bow as a weapon seemed not to be very popr.
Still, the current state seemed excessive.
The target boards were so shabby they looked almost ready to fall apart.
Who would even feel like shooting an arrow there?
Ray shook his head.
I wonder if theyll even have participants
Chapter 179: Selection Ceremony
Chapter 179: Selection Ceremony
Looking around, there was a significant number of young people.
This was because the Selection Ceremony was known as a stage of opportunity.
Winning in thispetition granted the chance to receive a reward directly from the emperor.
Moreover, it was an opportunity to gain an official position or elevate ones family prestige, so many young nobles participated.
As a result, the capital, Beaseloni, was crowded with knights and soldiers escorting them.
Of course, they themselves were also escorted by the royal knights.
Walking down the streets, one could often see arguments leading to fights. Celia exined that these were power struggles between central and regional nobles.
It was evident that the country was thriving.
With both the royal family and nobles fighting, it felt more like a battlefield than an empire.
But it wasnt just nobles who participated in the Selection Ceremony.
The empire had maintained a close rtionship with mercenary groups since ancient times.
Although it was a rtionship built on money, unlike with other countries, there existed a bond of friendship forged with money between the empire and the mercenaries.
If the same request came from elsewhere, the mercenaries would choose the empire over other clients.
ordingly, the Selection Ceremony often saw the participation of mercenaries, retired knights, and apprentice knights in training.
Even now, the preliminary matches were in full swing outside the tournament grounds.
Ray and Princess Celia were watching the games from the VIP seats.
There was a match between a monstrous man with an enormous build and a young man of normal stature.
The significant difference in size was instantly eye-catching.
Both were furiously attacking each other.
Ray shook his head looking at therger man.
Hes putting too much force in his hands. Hell tire out quickly.
ng! ng!
The sound of their swords was loud enough to echo up to the VIP seats.
Ray had anticipated it, and sure enough, therger man soon began to pant heavily.
Huff Huff!
In contrast, his younger opponent seemedpletelyposed.
Give up. No matter how much you resist, you will lose. Id rather avoid a meaningless fight.
Ugh you little!
Aura erupted from therger mans de.
Crude as it was, barely resembling aura, an aura user remained an aura user.
An ordinary sword would easily be sliced apart.
Soon, however, the young mans sword emitted an aura of its own.
His aura was anything but pathetic, unlike the other mans.
At first nce, it appeared well-refined, possibly of a mid-level aura user.
The battle then shifted to one of mana.
It was about the density, quantity, and control of mana.
The bulky man was quickly outmatched.
There was a clear disparity in density.
His unrefined aura, merely forced into his sword, was no match for the young mans refined aura.
After just one exchange, therger mans aura shattered pathetically.
Cough!
The strain on his body from his controlled aura breaking was severe.
He vomited blood but managed to twist his body to dodge the young mans sideways sh.
Ho. Youre doing quite well dodging in that condition.
The young man spoke as he thrust his sword.
Therger man assessed the situation quickly.
This was not just a simple thrust.
For reasons unknown, his mercenary instincts screamed at him to charge forward instead of retreat and to strike from the side.
He trusted his intuition.
Advancing rather than retreating, he caught the flustered young man off bnce with his body.
Once off bnce, standing was impossible.
The young man seized the moment and thrust his sword again.
The trembling tip of the sword indicated that any careless dodge would result in the de following and piercing him.
The man, on the verge of falling, gritted his teeth.
With one foot already failing to exert force, his situation turned dire.
Argh!
He recklessly poured mana into his remaining right foot.
This caused his falling body to momentarily stand upright.
Naturally, the young mans sword, which anticipated the trajectory of the falling man, missed its target.
Swoosh!
The sound of slicing through empty air rang out pitifully, and the young mans throat nowy under the mans de.
Huff Huff
I, I lost
An unbelievable event had just unfolded.
Even Ray had not anticipated this.
Purely driven by the desire to win, a beginner aura user had defeated a mid-level one.
Cheers erupted from the audience.
Wow!
This is the best match Ive seen so far!
Princess Celia pped without realizing it.
I cant believe it Its amazing.
It truly was unbelievable.
Even though it was a sparring match and not a real fight, a beginner defeating a mid-level was remarkable.
The match deserved a reward.
Ray observed the man closely.
Young for sure but still a beginner aura user.
Certainly, it was a dazzling achievement for his age.
But this was the arena of the Selection Ceremony.
Even if it was only a preliminary round, in a ce teeming with talent, a beginner aura user might not advance to the mainpetition.
Perhaps that was the assumption before witnessing the mans performance.
But after the match, opinions had changed.
With such a strong desire to win, perhaps he could be seen in the main event.
It was a fight that reminded everyone of the importance of the will to seed.
As the sun began to set, twilight bathed the stadium, and the end of the days preliminary rounds was announced.
It seemed the tournament would be much more interesting than expected.
While wandering with the princess, Ray stumbled upon a small fountain.
A minstrel, huh? Saint, would you like to watch for a bit?
Theres still time before dinner, so why not?
The fountain stood right in the center of the square.
It was surrounded by beautiful buildings, making the square picturesque.
As the sun set and darkness enveloped the area, festivalnterns gradually illuminated the surroundings.
It was truly the capital of an empire, filled with wonders at every corner, seeming like the perfect country for an adventure.
Beside the fountain, a group of minstrels yed harmonious music.
Ray watched them for a moment, muttering in fascination.
Huh? That looks simr to a violin.
Not only in appearance, but the number of strings was identical as well.
Although slightly different in size, it closely resembled a violin.
As Ray intently observed the minstrels performance, Celia inquired, Do you recognize that instrument?
It reminds me of a simr one. Seeing it brings back memories.
The sound it produced was indeed beautiful.
As evening deepened and it grew darker, a crowd formed around the fountain.
The square, unlike the nearby streets, had fewernterns and was dimmer.
Yet those absorbed in the minstrels music showed no desire to leave.
Moved by the delightful tunes, Ray decided to present them with a gift.
Light.
With his incantation, beautiful lights began to decorate the area around the fountain.
A charming scene unveiled itself.
The soft glow of the Light magic, in sync with the minstrels melody, cultivated a magical atmosphere.
The already pleasant music took on an even more enchanting quality.
Onlookers expressed their amazement.
Wow
So beautiful
As the lights danced gracefully around the performance, they swiftly enchanted the assembled crowd.
Even Princess Celia could not resist expressing her admiration.
Such simple 1st circle magic, yet it changes the atmosphere so dramatically Impressive
But Rays magic was not finished.
The spells he had previously demonstrated in the Grand Duchy of Silos sprang forth from his hands once more.
Light. Explosion. Sparkle.
Thebination of three spells initiated a transformation.
As the Light magic ascended, small explosions created a shower of sparkles like a meteor shower.
Boom! Boom!
Boom!
Could this be what a starry sky breaking apart would look like?
The breathtaking spectacle left the minstrel and others speechless, merely watching in awe.
Everyone was afraid to break the enchanting silence.
No one left their seats, even as the magic burst forth right in front of them.
The meteor shower in the beautiful night sky captivated not just those around the fountain, but also those preparing for the Selection Ceremony, who paused to look up.
Even the knights on guard were no exception.
For a moment, they forgot their duties, mesmerized by a spectacle they had never seen before in their lives.
It felt as though not just their hearts but also their bodies were engulfed by the magnificent night sky.
Princess Celia gazed up at the sky, her mouth slightly open.
Words failed her. Magic was this beautiful.
It was an experience like no other.
The minstrel, regaining her senses, slowly resumed ying her melody.
With each note she plucked, the hearts of the listeners swelled.
With the sky still twinkling with lights and the fountain echoing with captivating sounds, no one felt any envy at that moment.
As the melody quietly faded, Ray also gradually ceased his magic.
With the end of their splendid coboration, an endless aftertaste struck the surroundings.
Only a mncholic echo lingered at the fountain.
Ah
Hmm
The song had ended, and the meteor shower had ceased, but the lingering sentiment was almost sorrowful.
The minstrel,ing out of her daze, approached Ray.
Thats when the royal guards, regaining their senses, stepped in to block her.
Step back.
I dont want to treat someone who gave such a beautiful performance so harshly. Stand down.
Princess Celia intervened.
Its alright.
Understood.
As the guards stepped back, the princess asked with a smile, Do you need something from us?
Seeing the princess speak so kindly to amoner like the minstrel was rare.
The hooded minstrel hesitated before speaking.
Um I have something to discuss, not with you, but with him.
Chapter 180: Clue
Chapter 180: Clue
Ray pointed at himself and asked, You mean me?
Yes.
What do you need from me?
As he asked, the minstrel hesitated before speaking.
Earlier, you mentioned my instrument looked simr to a violin, didnt you?
Had she heard his muttering?
How sharp was her hearing?
Ray nodded.
Yes, I did.
How did you know to call it a violin?
The hooded minstrel gazed at him intently, searching for an answer.
This put Ray in an awkward position.
He couldnt exactly reveal that he knew the term violin from an instrument he had seen in the modern world.
Ray pondered as he looked at her, Im aware of violins from the modern world. Could she be from there as well?
Suspicion crept into his thoughts.
To probe further, Ray decided to fabricate a tale.
I read about it in a book.
Upon hearing his answer, the robed minstrel locked eyes with Ray.
After a brief pause, she shook her head.
Thats a lie.
Naturally, it was a fabrication.
Ray grasped this instantly.
The minstrel before him was no ordinary human.
She must be an Elf, given her possession of the Elves distinctive Eyes of Truth.
Yet, her ears were those of a human.
A Half-Elf?
It was umon, but on rare asions, a Half-Elf would arise from the union of a human and an elf.
Unable to deceive those truth-revealing eyes, Ray conceded.
He addressed her, Ill tell you the truth. But first, you must exin how you acquired that instrument and your knowledge of it.
Agreed.
Princess Celia watched their exchange in silence.
Although she failed to grasp the significance of their dialogue regarding the instrument, the air wasden with gravity.
The minstrel inhaled deeply before responding.
This instrument is an heirloom from my grandmother. She crafted it herself, and as her descendant, I inherited it. She also taught me how to y when I was young.
Hmm.
There was no room for dispute.
Simply put, the Half-Elf in front of him had learned to y the instrument from someone.
Now, Rays suspicions turned to her grandmother.
Made it Creating something simr to a modern violin, even down to the decorations could it really be a coincidence?
No, it seemed impossible.
Unless her grandmother, like him, hade from the modern world.
It appeared necessary to have a deeper conversation with this Half-Elf.
Now its your turn. Ill ask you the same question. Where did you see this instrument, and how do you know about it?
Ray responded to her question with a prepared answer.
I saw someone ying it. I asked about the instrument, and they told me it was a violin, so I remembered it.
Ray had briefly learned to y the violin when he was young.
His teacher had performed for him and taught him the name of the instrument.
There was no falsehood in his story.
Therefore, the Half-Elf nodded in agreement, evidently finding nothing amiss through her Eyes of Truth.
I see.
Was there a story behind it?
She caressed her instrument and smiled wistfully.
Im sorry. I got carried away thinking you might know something about where my grandmother used to be.
Rays mind raced at her words.
A violin that was made, and the ce where her grandmother had been.
The more he thought about it, the more it seemed like the modern world.
Perhaps her grandmother, like him, had been reborn in this world from the modern era.
Ray cautiously asked, Can I hear more about your grandmother?
The Half-Elf readily nodded.
She hadnt had much interaction living in the mountains, so having someone to talk to was a greatfort to her.
Of course. Hmm where should I start? My grandmother was a bit unique when I was young.
A unique person indeed, replied Ray, who couldpete for the title of the most unique in the world.
Yes. She seemed out of ce unique yet incredibly knowledgeable. It was as if she carried knowledge from a world that doesnt exist here.
Ray felt a twinge at her words.
One day, she made something called a bicycle and rode it around. Haha. It was fun to see her enjoying it.
Upon hearing this, Ray was certain.
His grandmother had definitely been from the modern era.
Violins, bicyclesall things that didnt exist in this world.
Creating them with the same names couldnt be mere coincidence.
She used to tell me she wasnt from this world. So, Ive been looking for someone who might know about the world she lived in.
She looked up at the star-filled night sky and asked, But you saw someone ying this instrument, right? Who was it?
Ray gazed at the sky, muttering as if to himself.
Who knows? I cant quite remember their name or where they lived anymore
Youre in a simr situation, arent you?
It seems somewhat simr.
As their conversation dwindled, Princess Celia intervened.
She smiled warmly at the minstrel.
Its a bitte to say, but that was a wonderful performance.
Thank you. I still have much to learn.
Having yed the violin for decades, if not centuries, a great performance was inevitable.
Though a half-elf, her lifespan wasnt much shorter than an elfs.
Perhaps just a two-hundred-year difference?
If her ying wasnt beautiful, it would be the listeners fault.
As she gathered her instrument and belongings by the fountain, she turned to Ray.
The fireworks in the sky they were incredibly beautiful. It felt like a once-in-a-lifetime experience.
You might see it again if youre lucky.
Really? Haha. I have a feeling well meet again. Maybe well run into each other someday.
After saying that, she waved her hand and left the fountain.
Ray had no intention of stopping her.
He had no intention of probing into the story of her grandmother, who might havee from the modern world.
Like her, who lived her life and quietly passed away, he too should live the life he had been given.
There was no need to deliberately uncover reasons for everything.
However, he did feel a strange sense of relief knowing that he was not the only one who hade from the modern world.
Princess Celia chuckled behind her hand.
Hehe. You look rxed. Did something good happen?
The feeling of loneliness has lessened a bit. Lets head back now.
With those words, Ray thought quietly to himself.
A bicycle, huh? Not a bad idea.
Thest day of the Selection Ceremonys preliminaries dawned.
Thepetition was fiercer than ever.
If one didnt win here, advancing to the mainpetition would be impossible.
Ray arrived alone, apanied by a few knights, to watch the preliminaries.
There was one interesting man he had his eye on.
Therge man from before waspeting again, wielding a clunky sword.
His opponent was also a beginner aura user.
Both had limited mana and seemed unlikely to use their aura, but it appeared they would have to resort to it soon.
Sure enough, therge man, swinging a hefty bastard sword, infused his aura into a sudden attack.
As the sword arced toward the opponents side, thetter, flustered, quickly drew up his aura.
ng!
The sh of swords created a brief, intense sound.
Watching the exciting scene while chewing on jerky, Raymented.
This is more fun than watching experienced fighters duel.
The higher the skill, the easier it is to predict the opponents moves.
Battles among sword masters, who have reached the pinnacle, ur in an instant.
Mana capacity, sword skills, aura quality these three factors usually determine the oue, making battles among top fighters less entertaining.
But this duel was different.
Block with a sword, strike with a sword.
They repeated this simple and exhrating sequence of actions with all their might to determine the winner.
The desperation and tension for victory hung thick in the air.
After about twenty minutes, the oue remained undecided.
The man gasped for breath, releasing a cry that was part roar, part scream.
Argh!
He swung his sword.
Their movements, exhausted to their limits, were so slow that an ordinary person could have dodged them.
But that was the full extent of the strength they had left.
The spectators watched in silent anticipation.
The sword, moving slowly through the air, was just barely blocked by the opponent.
ng!
Huff Huff
Bothbatants were equally exhausted.
Yet, neither showed any sign of giving up easily.
The match kept everyone on the edge of their seats.
Ray found himself unable to root for either side.
ng! ng!
The prolonged duel had dulled the sharpness of their sword tips.
Their hands trembled as they gripped their swords, preventing them from drawing sharp and precise trajectories as they intended.
Yet their eyes remained focused solely on the others sword.
The mans sword flew through the air, swiftly striking at three points.
With all escape routes blocked, his opponent hastily raised his sword.
But his exhausted body couldnt respond as he needed it to.
Eventually, the sword raised toote was prated by the mans strike.
Even in a duel, being cut by a de could be fatal.
This was especially true when they were so fatigued that they could barely use their mana.
The man twisted his sword with all the strength he could muster.
Consequently, unable to withstand the force, he too suffered a significant impact.
Ugh!
The pain in his shoulder and chest was intense.
At that moment, the referee dered the end of the duel.
Fourth duel arena! The winner, Ainor! Priests, attend to both fighters immediately!
Wow!
As his deration ended, a thunderous cheer erupted from the crowd.
Ray watched the scene with a pleased smile, unfolding before him.
He felt that this beginner aura user might make it to the mainpetition, yet actually witnessing it unfold was remarkable.
For a novice aura user to advance to the mainpetition was no small feat.
It demanded a do-or-die effort.
The mans opponent, another beginner aura user who had reached the final preliminary with equal determination, would have received the same apuse, regardless of the oue.
Their performance heightened the excitement of the Selection Ceremony.
Thus, the final day of the Selection Ceremonys preliminaries drew to a close.
Chapter 181: The Main Tournament (1)
Chapter 181: The Main Tournament (1)
The day of the Martial Arts Tournament dawned.
The Imperial Capital of the Lesian Empire bustled with crowds who hade to enjoy the festival.
The vibrant market, lively enough to lift spirits, perfectly embodied the festive atmosphere.
Moreover, today was not only the day of the Martial Arts Tournament but also Rays first appearance in the mainpetition.
This tournament didnt solely determine the winner through one-on-onebat. Before securing three victories, contestants engaged in individual duels, andter, they partook in five-on-five team battles during four rounds of matches.
Therefore, victory wasnt guaranteed by personal skill alone.
Princess Celia had mentioned that teamwork andmunication were crucial, which seemed very true.
Ray stepped onto the martial arts stage, smiling broadly at the cheering crowd and the many onlookers.
It was almost time.
By now, no unskilled participants were left; only those who had passed the preliminaries remained.
This raised the anticipation for the uing battles.
Although Ray had previously fought against Duke Jahad during the war in the Holy Kingdom, that had been more about seeking growth than enjoyment.
Unlike then, this was a tournament and a festival where one could enjoy martial arts without criticism.
Ray walked out of a small dome and headed toward the stage.
The Emperor himself was observing from the VIP seats, starting from the first round.
This was a curious sight for many.
The Emperor himself is watching
Is it the first time hes observed from the very first round?
Whispers of surprise echoed from the spectator seats, adding tension for those on the stage.
After all, they were under the Emperors watchful gaze.
However, contrary to their concerns, the Emperor had little interest in whether they performed poorly or spectacrly. His attention was firmly fixed on Ray alone.
The judges at each stage raised their hands.
Prepare for the martial arts bouts!
At thismand, the participants checked their weapons and stretched, readying themselves forbat.
Ray, leaning nonchntly to one side, quietly observed the scene.
His opponent frowned slightly and spoke.
Not even preparing properly when facing me Are you looking down on me?
Oh, I already loosened up this morning. No need to do it again. Dont worry about it, Ray replied, brushing off thement with an excuse.
The opponent nodded, understanding.
I see. Perhaps I was being too sensitive. Lets both have a good match today.
Agreed.
After their brief exchange, the judge raised his hand again.
Any strike capable of causing death or intended to kill will result in immediate disqualification!
Everyone nodded in acknowledgment, awaiting the chief judges signal to begin.
When they received it, the judges at each stage ryed the signal.
The Martial Arts Tournament main event begins now!
As the judges words echoed, the sounds of weapons shing filled the air.
ng! Ching!
Taking this as his cue, the opponentunched the first attack.
Ray was unarmed.
In his hand, he held only a blood-red branch from a Dryad.
This branch, as hard as the head of an enraged Dryad, could withstand a normal aura attack.
Ray casually flicked away his opponents horizontal sh with the branch, prompting the opponent to frown again.
A branch, really Youre clearly not taking this seriously!
Using a branch instead of a sword was bound to cause misunderstandings, but Ray felt no need to exin.
The opponents swordy became increasingly fierce.
He seemed to be getting quite heated.
Ray smiled, enjoying the rxed nature of the duel.
How long had it been since hed enjoyed such a leisurely fight? For Ray, who only remembered frantically fighting wars and dealing with their aftermath, this was a tranquil and joyful moment.
However, his opponent did not share this sentiment.
Though not at full strength, he thought he was pushing Ray, but as Ray effortlessly deflected and blocked all his attacks, cold sweat trickled down his back.
Where did this monstere from!
It was still too early to resort to using aura.
Moreover, if looked at optimistically, his opponent was on the defensive.
Trying to switch to an offensive stance seemed difficult, but if he continued attacking and lured Ray into a false move, surely Ray would fall for it.
After all, that strategy had worked for him before.
But Ray saw right through his n.
Thats too obvious.
Having read his opponents intentions, Ray smoothly shifted to an offensive stance like flowing water.
When Rays branch shed with and rebounded against the sword, his opponent gasped and twisted his body to avoid a stabbing motion.
Huff!
He barely managed to dodge the branch.
The sudden attack left him visibly flustered.
At a nce, it was just a branch.
Even if stabbed with it, mana should protect the body enough to not even cause a tickle.
But the branch that had just lunged at him was different in its force.
Was it the way the air seemed to swirl around the branch?
It was incredibly fast, and the power was so immense that it made one question if it really was just a branch.
Ray retrieved the branch and grinned.
Looks like youre the one who underestimated me, not the other way around.
He was right.
The opponent had prematurely concluded that Ray couldnt switch to an offensive stance, given his apparent defensive position.
It was all his own mistake.
He lifted his sweat-drenched hair, beads of perspiration forming.
I acknowledge it. From now on, Ill fight with my full strength. Be prepared.
Im looking forward to it.
After the exchange, the man sprang forward like an arrow shot from a bow.
Ray quietly admired him.
I dont know who his master is, but hes been taught well.
Observing the mans footwork, Ray realized something was clear.
A ripple, akin to a mirage, emanated from the mans sword.
He had unleashed his aura.
With newfound speed, the man aimed straight for Rays side.
However, Ray was not one to allow an easy strike.
He channeled strength into his branch and swung fiercely at the iing sword, causing a loud boom to fill the arena.
Kwaaaang!
It was as though the martial arts arena itself had exploded.
In that instant, all eyes in the spectator seats turned toward their fight.
Surprisingly, the man maintained his grip on the sword.
Ray observed the mans technique with certainty.
He had undoubtedly mastered systematic swordsmanship.
Wandering ronin or mercenaries, who often relied on practical experience for their skills, would typically drop their swords after such a powerful blow.
Yet this man, as if his sword were bound to his hand, only tightened his hold on the handle.
Still, the impact was not without effect.
He hastily summoned mana to defend himself, but his hand tingled from the recoil.
Unfazed, the man targeted Rays wrist again.
With one hand behind his back and the other wielding the sword, his stance, resembling fencing, allowed him to specialize in thrusting attacks with extra eleration.
Ray deflected this thrust as well, with a downward stroke of his branch.
Kwaaaang!
Once again, the same explosive sound erupted.
The man grimaced, feeling the immense recoil in his hand.
Kuh!
He red at Ray, vexed.
What was this swordsmanship that seemed so unfathomable?
How was it possible to block a sword, enhanced with aura, using just a branch?
Judges from other stages also stole nces at Ray and the mans match, startled by the peculiar scene.
The aura waspletely blocked by what appeared to be an unremarkable branch.
Moreover, the branch remained intact, unscathed, and uncut.
Its time to end this. It seems the others have finished as well.
With that thought, Rays form scattered.
Having honed his stealth skills while observing Heukyeong and evading elves in the Grensia Mountains, Ray now disyed his technique.
Even though he was right before their eyes, they could not detect his presence, which was eerie enough.
The man, attempting to locate Ray, finally surrendered as he felt the dangerously sharp branch at his throat.
I admit defeat.
There was no other choice.
The gap in skill was simply too great.
He wondered what kind of talent Ray possessed to have achieved such skill at such a young age.
You must have gone through blood, sweat, and tears in training to reach this level I acknowledge it.
The young man removing the branch from his throat was met with a wry smile from his opponent.
Of course, if the man knew how Ray had be so strong, he would have cursed the heavens. Ray had created his own mana rod based on his theories, sparred with Eil whenever he could during his childhood, and developed his own style by adapting Duke Jahads swordsmanship.
To others, even the idea of creating a mana rod based on theory sounded insane, but unaware of this, the man offered a handshake with a smile.
A great match. It made me reflect on myself.
Thats good to hear.
If theres another chance, Id like to meet you again.
If fate allows, we might meet someday.
Ray didnt need the mans admiration, so his response was somewhat nonchnt.
The spectators, unable to fullyprehend the match, couldnt even muster cheers.
Especially thatst disy of stealth was astonishing.
It was as if a stone rolling on the ground went unnoticed; Rays presence had faded so much that he became undetectable even when in in sight.
Was he an assassin in his primary profession? All eyes in the spectator seats were fixed on Ray.
Soyeong, watching from a distance, chuckled to herself.
She signaled to Heukyeong with hand signs.
Heukyeong would have loved to see this. He copied his stealth technique exactly, hadnt he?
It felt like seeing Heukyeong for a moment.
That made sense. It was practically a carbon copy.
Truly befitting of The Saint. To replicate it just by witnessing it
The Saint should never bepared to ordinary people. Otherwise, wed just end up with a headache.
Understood.
The two exchanged hand signs quietly while watching Ray stand on the stage.
Chapter 182: The Main Tournament (2)
Chapter 182: The Main Tournament (2)
As soon as the swordsmanship finals ended, Ray made his way to the adjacent martial arts arena where the magic finals were underway.
He had signed up for both the swordsmanship and magicpetitions, and, fortunately, the two events did not ovep, sparing him the worst-case scenario.
When he entered the empty arena, Ray spotted a fierce-looking nobleman in a cloak staring down at him.
The noblemans haughty stare brought to mind a mage from Proxia in the Holy Kingdom.
To think I have to face such an insignificant child What a blow to my dignity.
Being called a dull child was insulting to Ray.
Irritated, he scowled.
Talk about dignity? Perhaps banditry would be more fitting for your face.
What insolence! A meremoner with such a sharp tongue.
My tongues always been this sharp. You should try to keep up.
I will silence that insolent mouth of yours this instant.
Ray smiled with satisfaction.
He had found an opponent worth facing.
Confronting such adversaries only strengthened his resolve to defeat them soundly.
He had dealt with necromancers who showed simr arrogance, and they had met the same fate.
The nobleman subtly revealed a fancy-looking wand from beneath his robe.
The wand, with a mana stone at its tip and encrusted with various gems, was clearly costly at first nce.
He looked at his wand and dered,
A proper mage should handle at least this much, right?
Upon witnessing his attitude, Ray responded.
Quite the performance youre putting on there.
Hehehe. Keep talking. Youre the one who will lose. Ill grant you a merciful defeat by ring-out.
Ray was left speechless.
Just from his speech, the nobleman seemed to possess the stature of a lord.
At that moment, the bell to signal the start of the magicpetition rang.
The first round of the magic finals begins now!
As the judges announcement echoed, many around them started chanting spells.
The nobleman before Ray was among them.
Let the endless bindingmence! Bind!
Ray thought it was ridiculous.
The man spoke with the authority of a lord-level mage, yet he couldnt even cast a simple second circle spell like Bind without a chant?
Ray was taken aback, having anticipated the mans ability to wield at least a third circle spell.
He chose to indulge the noblemans pitiful disy of magic.
He put on a convincing act.
Kuh My body!
Hahaha. You cant escape with that level of mana. Lets see I did say I would crush your mouth, didnt I?
You scoundrel! Release me at once!
The nobleman inched closer to Ray.
As the gap between them closed, Rays grin broadened.
The nobleman circled Ray like a predator.
You should have tailored your boasts to match your abilities. Hahaha!
Finally, when the nobleman was within an arms reach, Ray freed himself.
Enjoying yourself, are you?
It was the nobleman who suddenly tensed.
His previously merry face turned to stone.
Did you break the spell?
I was never under its effect to begin with. Your mana is woefully inadequate.
Rays mana density far surpassed that of other races.
It was clear that a mere second-circle level of mana couldnt affect Ray in the slightest.
Ray balled his fist and mmed it into the noblemans face.
Whack-!
Aaagh!
A piercing scream resonated, capturing the attention of the onlookers once more.
In the vastness of the arena, even if someone were struck and sent hurtling, chances were slim theyd be knocked out of the ring.
Ray, sporting a yful smirk, hoisted the downed nobleman back to his feet.
Hehehe. Youre in need of a proper thrashing.
Sh, Shield!
In a panic, the nobleman conjured a protective spell.
A semi-transparent barrier enveloped him.
Feeling a sense of relief, he red at Ray and announced,
I was caught off guard earlier, but not this time!
Not this time? What do you mean by that?
Rays punch shattered the see-through barrier and hit the noblemans face, which was supposed to be safeguarded by the Shield.
Aaagh!
Even though Ray didnt imbue mana into his punch, his physical abilities far surpassed those of an ordinary person.
Moreover, he seemed to hit all the painful spots, making the nobleman yearn for death.
The referee watched the scene, deep in thought.
This was a magicbat tournament, yet Ray was pummelling his opponent with his fists. Should he step in?
He nced at the chief judge, who slowly shook his head, signaling that it was fine to let the fight continue.
So the referee stayed silent.
Seeing this, the nobleman cried out.
Aaagh! Hes not using magic! Disqualify him now!
Its not against the rules.
Eeek!
The spectators whispered among themselves.
What is this? Hes just punching him.
Is this really a magic tournament?
But somehow, it feels so satisfying.
Each solid punch Raynded on the nobleman seemed to alleviate the tension in the spectators hearts.
It was merely a simple beating, but why did it seem so cathartic!
Among the audience, some recognized Ray.
Isnt that the young man who fought with a branch at the swordsmanship tournament?
His swordsmanship was excellent, and now his punches resemble martial arts techniques.
The novelty of the situation was ramping up the audiences excitement.
Along with it, Rays sense of satisfaction swelled.
This ones for the Third Princess!
Aaagh!
And this ones for the Third Princess too!
Aaaagh!
Likewise, this is for the Third Princess as well!
With each deration and strike, the nobleman found himself wishing he could see the face of this Third Princess.
As a minor provincial noble, he knew nothing of the Third Princess.
Moreover, he had no interest in knowing her, so naturally, he had never met her.
But the idea of being beaten for someone he didnt even recognize filled him with a deep resentment, extending beyond mere frustration.
You wretch Third Princess!
His rage found a bizarre target.
The nobleman, overwhelmed with rage, shouted,
I lost, I surrender!
With these words, the winner was immediately decided.
The audience responded with enthusiastic apuse.
Wow!
What a delightful match, kid! Hahaha!
Although mixed withughter and chatter, the noise undoubtedly intensified the excitement in the arena.
However, not everyone in the martial arts arena appreciated this. A noble-looking person next to the stage clicked his tongue in disapproval.
Tsk. So uncultured. Magic is an imitation of divine technique. To behave so barbarically in a magicpetition is just
Ray nodded in agreement.
Right. He had decided.
His next punching bag, that is.
After the judgment wasplete and the winner was dered, bothpetitions concluded for the day, ending the first round of the Martial Arts Festival.
The damaged martial arts arena was repaired, marking the end of the first day of the mainpetitions.
At dinner, the Emperor endlessly praised Ray.
Indeed, a saint. Blocking aura with a branch, Ive never heard of such a thing.
Its nothing. Anyone who practices properly can do it if theyre an aura user.
Ray downyed an achievement impossible for an ordinary person.
The magicpetition was spectacr. Such a match has never been seen in the history of the Martial Arts Festival. Hahaha.
The Emperor seemed genuinely amused by the event, his expression bright.
But the situation was a bit strange.
The dining table was enormous, yet only three people were seated.
The Emperor sat at the head, with Princess Selena on his right and Ray on his left.
Of course, he knew that the other princes and princesses were under house arrest, but it still seemed too empty for a royal family meal.
Were the Empress and concubines absent? Ray hadnt encountered them even once during his stay at the pce.
Feeling curious, Ray cautiously asked.
Excuse me for asking, but are the Empress and the concubines not present today?
Princess Selena answered his question.
The Empress and the concubines they died in a carriage ident.
It implied that they were dead.
Many factors can contribute to a carriage ident, such as encountering monsters or falling off a cliff.
However, given the royal knights protection, a carriage ident seemed highly suspicious.
Noticing Rays expression, Selena added,
It was due to wyverns.
I see I shouldnt have asked. Im sorry.
Its alright. It happened over twenty years ago.
Twenty years. It had indeed been a long time.
Probably a simr excuse given for the death of the Fifth Prince.
The ident that killed the Fifth Prince had likely been the same one that imed the lives of their mother, the Empress, and the concubines.
The Emperor gestured dismissively.
Its in the past. One cannot be an emperor if they dwell on such things, right? Hahaha.
Despite hisughter, the sad smile he wore was unmistakable, even to an outsider like Ray.
As the leader of a great empire, he had to hide his sorrow.
Ray thought to himself,
I should relocate those wyverns. These idents are bing too frequent.
With her white hair fluttering in the wind, Aira gazed down at the Elf Vige.
The vige had doubled in size, now connecting with another elf vige.
After months of effort, merging the two viges without any mishaps had allowed her to breathe a sigh of relief.
Finally, its over.
Elf viges without High Elves were always in danger.
Typically, such viges preferred to merge with those governed by High Elves, but it was not an easy task.
They could encounter ve traders or be discovered by humans during the move, risking the exposure of the vige.
Given the numerous risks, it had taken immense effort to sessfully merge the viges.
Aira, enjoying her rare tea time, brewed tea with dried leaves she had gathered.
Skilled in brewing over the years, she swiftly brought out a unique and aromatic vor.
Seemingly pleased about something, she smiled cutely and chuckled.
Aira stroked the mark on her left hand, murmuring,
Hehe. So, he has someone in his heart
Somehow, she knew about Rays conversation with the Emperor.
Yet, without having received a proper answer herself, what was there to be so happy about?
With her white hair cascading over her shoulders, she gazed out the window.
Ray, when you return, youll have to give me that answer.
Chapter 183: The Main Tournament (3)
Chapter 183: The Main Tournament (3)
Before the next round of the mainpetition, Ray had a day to himself. During this time, he researched the wyverns of the Lesian Empire.
Having been granted ess to the Imperial Library, he casually sat on the floor and began browsing through books.
Lets see wyverns
Given their nests were near the Empires capital, there were quite a few books rted to them.
Ray skimmed through them, learning about their habits and why they had chosen the Empire as their habitat.
The reason was simple. The Lesian Empires warm climate and therge mountain range at its back made it an ideal environment for wyverns to nest.
Furthermore, the absence of dragonirs nearby meant that the wyverns could wreak havoc without worry.
As wyverns gathered and built nests, more joined, leading to the current situation.
Ray scratched his head.
This is going to be tough to deal with.
Unless he killed all the wyverns, they wouldnt easily give up such a favorable habitat. Even if he intervened, they would likely start nesting again in a few years.
His current efforts would be wasted.
Ray pondered a solution.
Leveling the mountain range or changing the climate to cold were options.
He casually contemted altering the Empires environment.
Given the wyverns high intelligence and their use of magic, traps for monsters or animals wouldnt work on them.
Ray closed the book without much concern.
There were solutions, but none were easy.
In the worst case, he might have to lethally wound all the wyverns.
He spent a long time in the library, reading various books.
The next day, unlike the first round, a gambling ring was set up in one corner.
Who to bet on became a critical discussion among the crowd.
Ray passed through and approached the apparent owner of the gambling ring.
Ill bet thirty gold coins on myself.
Huh?
A handsome young man ced a jingling leather pouch on the table, catching the attention of a scarred middle-aged man.
After the first round, few people failed to recognize Rays face.
His behavior and striking appearance made him memorable.
The man asked with amusement,
Youre betting on yourself?
Yeah. Im going to win anyway.
Rays confidence made the ownerugh heartily.
Hahaha! What an interesting kid. Fine, Ill bet thirty gold coins on you too.
You wont regret it.
With that, Ray took out another leather pouch and ced it on the table.
One bet on the swordsmanshippetition, one on the magicpetition. Both are thirty gold coins, count and check.
Hahahaha! Are you some kind of sword and magic user? Hahaha!
Indeed, he was a sword and magic user.
He also possessed useless divine power.
Whatever the owner said didnt matter to Ray. He was there to win money in thepetition.
The gods might sigh at the sight of a saint participating in gambling, but Ray didnt consider this gambling.
Considering his victory was a sure thing, how could betting on it be gambling?
This was simply earning money through skill.
After rationalizing his actions to himself, Ray headed to the martial arts arena.
The swordsmanshippetition ended anticlimactically.
After witnessing Rays skills in the first round, his opponent conceded after a few exchanges.
Easily securing his ce in the third round, Ray immediately moved to the adjacent stage where the magicpetition was taking ce.
As he arrived, his opponent sneered andmented,
So youre the sword and magic user who fought with fistsst night? Hahaha.
Ray had already earned a nickname.
The audience had dubbed him a sword and magic user.
Well, it wasnt entirely incorrect.
Indeed, he was a sword and magic user, a title usually reserved for legendary figures.
Although the title of sword and magic user had be a joke, Ray wasnt offended.
The referees of each stagemunicated with one another.
The second round of the Martial Arts Festivals magicpetition begins now!
As they announced, chants filled the air, just like the previous day.
Among them were several high-level spells.
Manifest the wrath of the heavens, sweep away my foe! Chain Lightning!
Using a fourth-circle spell, Chain Lightning, during the chanting phase indicated a higher level ofpetition in the second round.
The lightning crackled and struck the opponent.
The audience was captivated by the spectacle of the magic.
His opponent also expressed admiration.
Chain Lightning impressive.
Its nothing much.
You dont know your ce, calling yourself a sword and magic user.
The elegantly cloaked man pulled a small wand with a crystal orb from his robe.
Everyone seemed to act the same way.
If they had spent the time and money used on wands on improving their skills, they might have made some progress.
Ray sighed.
Whether its this guy or that, they all just inte the price of their wands.
Oh? You recognize the value of my wand?
The wand was sovishly adorned with jewels that it was impossible to overlook.
But why put jewels on the wands handle? Was it for acupressure when bored? It was difficult to understand the intention.
The confident man began his incantation.
Fire Ball.
A fireball the size of two adult fists appeared in the air.
Considering he cast a second-circle spell, Fire Ball, with just an incantation, the young man must be at least third circle.
He was more skilled than he appeared.
As he hovered the zing fireball, he spoke,
Hahaha. See? This is magic. Do you think a swordsman like you can use it? Just surrender. This isnt a ce for the ignorant like you.
Fire Ball.
As Ray uttered the incantation, an enormous fireball materialized.
Its intense heat and size made the young mans fireball seem insignificant.
Even a ncing hit from it would have been disastrous.
Ray grinned at the young man.
Is this what you were talking about?
You how can you use magic Are you really a sword and magic user?
Ah, so I am a sword and magic user.
While speaking, Ray widely dispersed his mana.
He then absorbed it back, converting it into magic, and his specialty, Fireball, began to multiply exponentially.
10, 20
Eventually, countless Fireballs filled the martial arts arena, making it impossible for anyone to continue their matches.
The arena fell silent.
Gulp.
The sound of someone swallowing echoed loudly.
Whispers began to emerge from the audience.
Hes a sword and magic user
Really a sword and magic user
What kind of sword and magic user is that? Even a mage couldnt do that.
The Fireballs Ray created bathed the arena in red.
Hovering in the air, their sheer visual impact was a weapon in itself.
The young man dropped his wand, speechless.
It was likely not just him who was stunned.
Others engaged in their battles also stopped, astonished by the quantity of Rays mana.
I lose, I surrender
With the opponents deration of surrender, Ray instantly extinguished the Fireballs.
Cancel.
Whoosh
As if waking from a dream, the magic vanished, leaving the audience in awe of him.
His piercing blue eyes beneath snowy white hair struck them profoundly.
No cheers were heard, only a hush that filled the arena.
Ray walked out, his back followed by the eyes of the audience and referees.
After the second round of the magicpetition, Rays reputation soared immensely.
Numerous officials and nobles, realizing that a legendary sword and magic user truly existed, tried to approach him.
It wasnt until the Emperor publicly forbade such actions, under the guise of protecting a foreign dignitary, that these advances ceased.
But the Emperors motives werent purely protective.
He, too, was anxious, attempting to establish a connection with Ray, fearing others might snatch him away first.
Hmm. I cant just let things be.
The Emperor summoned Princess Selena.
She entered the hall and bowed respectfully.
You called for me, Your Majesty?
Yes, I did. Theres something important we need to discuss.
Selena tilted her head at his serious tone.
What is your opinion of the saint?
Pardon? What exactly do you mean?
How would you feel about him as a potential husband?
Excuse me?
Selena was startled by the abrupt marriage proposal.
She quickly understood the situation.
Father wants the saint. If its for a political marriage, I have no choice
She had not considered marriage before, but perhaps this was an opportunity to seize.
From her observations, the saint was neither ill-tempered norcking in capability.
In fact, his abilities seemed almost otherworldly.
And his appearance? She had mistaken him for an elf at their first encounter, so striking was his beauty.
His status was suitable for the royal family, equal to or surpassing any other suitor.
After a brief contemtion, Selena bowed.
If it is Your Majestys wish, I shall consent to the marriage.
Hmm. Alright. Ill handle this matter; you may go now.
Yes, Your Majesty.
As Selena exited the hall, the Emperor reflected in solitude.
The saint mentioned he has someone in his heart That is theplication.
If he pressured the saint too quickly, he risked driving him from the Empire.
The Emperor needed to navigate the situation with care.
His daughter appeared amenable, but to sway the saints heart might require time.
Nevertheless, the Emperor looked confident.
My daughters beauty is celebrated even beyond our borders. No matter who the saint has taken an interest in, she could not surpass my daughter.
Content with the prospect of securing the saint, the Emperors mood lifted.
Chapter 184: Team Battle Arrangements (1)
Chapter 184: Team Battle Arrangements (1)
Hey, sorcerer
To think Id actually see a sorcerer in my lifetime
Whispers surrounded Ray as he stepped into the gambling area.
Like the day before, Ray followed the same secluded path and ced a leather pouch in front of the proprietor at the table.
Thud
The heavy sound indicated the substantial amount inside.
The proprietor eyed Ray and remarked, What an interesting kid. I took you for a novice until yesterday, but it turns out youre a sorcerer.
Ray offered no reply but set down another pouch.
In the previous days duel, Ray had emerged victorious by default against a third-circle youth,ting him more than double his stake.
The favorable odds had made this windfall possible.
However, he knew this strategy wouldnt be as effective starting from today.
A queue of people now lined up, eager to ce wagers on him.
Total it up, its 120 gold coins. Bet it all on me.
Despite his bold promation, the proprietor couldnt dismiss him with augh like he had done before, now aware that Rays confidence had merit.
Having stated his intention, Ray made his way to the duel arena without dy.
With three victories under his belt, the team battle, which didnt involve gambling, was approaching. He needed to capitalize on the third round.
In essence, today marked thest day he could reap profits from gambling.
Ray clicked his tongue, feeling a twinge of disappointment.
Well, cant be helped. Gambling is the best way to scrape together a little extra, but with money to collect from the Holy Kingdom, I might as well quit while Im ahead.
The earnings from today were already considerable.
Dismissing the sum as a trifle, Ray advanced toward the duel arena with an airy stride.
The duel concluded without fanfare.
In the swordsmanship duels,petitors typically gauged each others abilities before admitting defeat, but magic duels were a different matter.
Hes a sorcerer!
Theres no way we can win!
The young magicians surrendered before they even made an attempt.
To the audience, it was an obvious oue:
The emergence of a rare sorcerer on the continent.
And not just any sorcerer.
A sorcerer who could suspend over a hundred fireballs in mid-air.
That scene alone showed he possessed firepower equivalent to a small to medium-sized magic battalion.
Thus, Ray easily secured his third victory and automatically qualified for the team battle.
After a day of rest, the team arrangements wereplete.
Ray was ced in Group D.
To prevent unnecessary contact with nobles, the Emperors orders effectively isted him.
Of course, Ray preferred it that way.
Since no one bothered him, he had more time to himself.
Ray even skipped the strategy meeting for the team battle.
He had learned from war that strategy was meaningless against powerful magic.
Though helpful, it only mattered when equals fought.
He even considered using Earthquake to blow up the entire arena if necessary.
Looking back, in the Lesian Empire, he had been bothered with disputes but never gained anything beneficial.
So, there was no need to be overly cautious.
Ray, while reading a book, had only half-heard about the rules of the team battle.
Each teams base had a g nted in it.
The objective seemed to be to capture the opponents g and nt it in ones own base first.
Therefore, indiscriminately casting magic spells wasnt the best approach.
The focus was on using appropriate magic to achieve the goal.
Knowing the rules, Ray saw no need for practice.
Just need to fetch the g, how easy is that?
While his teammates were busy formting strategies and coordinating their magic, Ray sat reading a book.
The day of the team battle arrived.
The rules for both the swordsmanship and magic team battles were identical:
Simply capture the opponents g and nt it first.
Despite not attending the strategy sessions, Ray yawned away on the day of thepetition, slightly annoying his teammates.
However, due to his title as a sorcerer, they dared not express their irritation.
Instead, theymunicated among themselves, excluding Ray.
The team battle unfolded in a small forest filled with trees, except for the respective bases, creating numerous obstacles.
It was inconvenient for a straightforward rush but ideal for ambushes and surprise attacks.
A tall youth looked around and said, As we discussed yesterday, well just run straight in. Mr. Heibon, please take the lead. Well follow and look for a chance to snatch the g.
Alright, lets do that.
Okay, its difficult, but lets give it a try!
They nodded at each other and quickly formed ranks.
Lets go!
At the youthsmand, a man named Heibon led the charge.
Running through the forest presented many obstacles unless one was an elf.
Trees blocked the way, and the noise of stepping on dry leaves made it easy to be detected.
Once they had disappeared from the base, Ray was left to guard it.
He casually sat down next to the g.
His extraordinary perception extended far beyond the small forest, allowing him to clearly see his opponents movements.
Sensing the approach of three people heading towards his base, Ray casually plucked the g from the ground.
Soon, three men arrived.
Yourete. Where did you wander off to?
We were scouting around. Looks like everyone left you behind?
I alone am enough to guard this ce.
Keep in mind, this is a swordsmanship team battle. Can you, who cant use magic, stand against the three of us?
Who knows.
Misinterpreting Rays ambiguous response, one man reached out and said, Hand over that g. I acknowledge your magic is great, but your swordsmanship doesntpare. Hand it over quietly, and you wont get hurt.
As they spoke, they drew their weapons.
ng- ng-
Swords shed, creating a threatening atmosphere.
Yet Ray remainedpletely nonchnt.
Wow, you guys use pretty good stuff, huh? No joke. Mine is just something like this.
He waved the g he held in the air.
If you understand, then hand it over. You know that hitting without causing a fatal wound is allowed, right?
Of course, I know. Its an important rule.
Good, we understand each other.
As the man with the sword approached slowly, Ray smirked.
You brought our g?
Ive hidden it on me. Its not technically against the rules. And since its small, it should be easy to conceal.
It was an excellent strategy.
Even if opponents encountered them while carrying the g, they would waste time searching for it in their base.
Their decision to move separately in a group of three to avoid suspicion was praiseworthy.
The three men shook their heads at Rays sharp words.
As expected, we cant get past you. Youre too observant.
Knowing this, we cant let you go. Dont take it too personally; its all for the win.
The three men attacked simultaneously.
Swords aimed from three different directions seemed unavoidable.
But Ray blocked all their swords with the g he held.
ng-
The wooden gstaff shing with the swords made an unbelievably loud sound.
Ray looked at them slyly, grinning.
Hehehe. What luck.
Just by sitting there, the opportunity to grab the g presented itself.
It was a win-win situation, especially for Ray!
He swung the precious g of his base indiscriminately.
Hand over everything youve got, you bastards!
Thump- Thud-
Solid blowsnded, followed by screams.
Aaaargh!
Aaaack!
They were overwhelmed by the intense pain.
Even with mana protecting their bodies, the pain was significant. Unprotected, they would have been pulverized.
They didnt know it, but even orcs and trolls from the Holy Kingdom had suffered beatings like this from Ray.
What kind of sorcerer was he to have such high-level swordsmanship skills?
They wanted to protest to the heavens at that moment.
Two of the men quickly regrouped and tried to block Ray with their swords.
Ugh! This bastard!
As they prepared their stance, Ray lightly released his aura.
His small but dense aura instantly sliced through their expensive swords.
Swoosh
Their swords were cut as easily as tofu, the sound resembling paper tearing.
?
?
It wasnt an aura de, but Rays aura boasted a density unmatched by anyone else.
No wonder it could slice through mere metal scraps so effortlessly.
As they stared dumbfoundedly at their swords, Ray began to strike them again.
Each hit from Ray, like a bard skillfully ying an instrument, elicited a different scream.
Aaaah!
Stop! Please, stop! Aaaargh!
Well hand over the g, just stop! Aaaaah!
Not just the g. Hand over all the money you have! Hahaha!
At that moment, it was unclear whether Ray was a saint or a bandit.
Theres no g in the base What on earth
Heibon muttered in disbelief, to which the youth offeredforting words.
Think of this as scouting until now. Lets return to our base. Even a sorcerer cant defend the g alone in a swordsmanship team battle.
Alright, lets do that.
They returned to their base, only to be met with an unbelievable scene.
Before themy three men writhing on the ground, with Ray casually sitting, having nted two gs.
Ray spoke to his teammates.
These three had the g hidden on them.
So, youre saying you took it from them by yourself?
I was just lucky.
His teammates werent naive enough to be satisfied with that exnation.
Each of them thought to themselves.
This could be easier than we thought?
What kind of person is skilled in both swordsmanship and magic?
Their view of Ray began to change, bit by bit.
Chapter 185: Team Battle Arrangements (2)
Chapter 185: Team Battle Arrangements (2)
Iriel, havingpleted her duties in the Holy Kingdom, gazed out the window.
It had been over a year since Rays arrival in the Holy Kingdom.
Originally, Ray should have been summoned from the Lesian Empire immediately to begin the pilgrimage, but his case was exceptional.
The Emperors illness yed a significant role, but the absence of any divinemand from the gods meant implicit permission was granted.
The Holy Kingdom was currently engrossed in preparations for the pilgrimage.
Some administrative tasks and various chores received assistance from Griaia and others.
As the Saint, Iriel enjoyed rtive freedom during this busy time.
Though the Holy Kingdom was bustling, there were no tasks that required her direct involvement.
Once the preparations wereplete and Ray returned to the Holy Kingdom, their departure would likely be immediate.
Their first destination was intended to be the Silia Kingdom.
Holding a letter handwritten by the Pope, Iriel whispered to herself.
Its been a while since Ive seen my parents They must be happy, right?
The choice of the Silia Kingdom as the first site for the pilgrimage was no coincidence.
Eys influence must have been essential for this decision.
It was more surprising that it hadnt happened sooner, considering that the Pope and the Saint were in agreement.
Iriels lips curved into a slight smile as she pictured his joyous reaction.
The swordsmanship team battle concluded sessfully with a victory.
The subsequent magic team battle ended in a sh.
While Ray had defended the g in the swordsmanship battle, this time he pushed forward to capture it.
The opposing team watched his approach with confidence.
Dealing with five spells simultaneously would take time, even for him.
Though they remained wary of his ability to conjure over a hundred fireballs, reaction speed was a separate issue.
The real trouble began afterward.
Defeat the one in front of me! Lightning!
Fireball!
As they cast their spells, all attacks focused on Ray.
Yet the spells failed to reach their target.
Ray calcted where the magic would manifest and collided his mana with it.
This maniption of mana prevented the spells from materializing.
Cancel.
Whoosh
The conversion of mana vanished, dispersing the magic.
The magic users could only gape in disbelief at this impossible feat.
Fi, Fireball!
Cancel.
Entangle!
Cancel.
Every attempt to cast a spell was continuously canceled, leaving them with no will to try anymore.
Ray, indifferent to their spells, continued running forward.
As they watched his retreating figure, dumbfounded, the match was already over.
The g of the opposing team vanished in an instant, then reappeared in their own base, leaving even his teammates bewildered.
All strategies and tactics were futile.
What wizard could counter someone who cancels spells while running?
Even in defeat, they felt no frustration.
Thus, Ray easily secured another victory in the magic team battle.
It felt more like a raid than a team battle, given how things had turned out.
After stepping down from the duel arena, Ray wandered around and stumbled upon an archery contest nearby.
There, a figure d in a robe, presumably a woman, was fitting an arrow to a bowstring.
Her right hand holding the arrow remained at shoulder height, and her waist was perfectly straightened.
Her posture alone was impressive.
The woman, after focusing briefly on the target, released the bowstring, and the arrow shot off at a terrifying speed.
Zing
The sound of it cutting through the air was intense.
The arrow she fired didnt just pierce the target; itpletely shattered it.
Boom
The sound of the air bursting echoed as the target was obliterated.
Judging the shot was somewhat difficult.
Though the arrow had certainly struck the target, it exploded, making it impossible to ascertain the score.
The robed woman scratched her nose.
Ah, I shot it with control
Control, she said.
One wondered what would happen without control. Would it drill holes through mountains?
The judge approached her and shook his head.
If you continue like this, we cant give you a score. Please participate properly.
Thats what Im saying, I did control it
Nonsense! Without control, would you blow holes through mountains?
The judge seemed to share a simr thought.
The woman retorted, sticking out her tongue.
Sigh Ill try again. But isnt the target too weak? Make it out of iron next time.
If the targets were made of iron, more than half of the participants wouldnt even be able to stick their arrows in them.
She fitted another arrow and lightly drew the bowstring.
Upon closer inspection, even pulling it seemed quite difficult.
While the material of the string was unknown, it was certainly not ordinary.
Despite drawing the bowstring lightly, the arrow still flew at a remarkable speed.
Whoosh
Though itcked the previous sensation of tearing through the air, it was still powerfully effective.
Ray thought to himself,
Wow, isnt this going to pierce through the target?
Bang
As he predicted, the wooden target was punctured right in the center.
He was impressed by her clean skill.
Who could disy such magnificent archery? Perhaps an elf, but even for them, the strength and mana required to draw that bowstring wouldnt be easy.
The robed woman smiled.
Wow, that should do it, right?
Ye-Yes
The flustered judge watched as she hit the barely visible center of the target several times.
Despite a few arrows destroying the target, her score gradually closed the gap with her opponent.
Eventually, when she had used all her arrows, she won the fourth round of thepetition.
Thanks to her, the area around the archery contest swarmed with spectators.
Amazing, right? The arrows didnt arc but flew in a straight line.
I saw it, too. She seems young, but her talent is remarkable.
If only I had a son
Even if you had a son, it wouldnt have mattered. Hahaha.
Ray watched the woman in the robe closely.
The robe seemed oddly familiar.
Her voice also reminded him of someone he had met at the fountain: the bard.
That bard was a half-elf.
Although only of half-blood, it was likely that the elven talent for archery and magic had flourished in her.
This would exin the exceptional archery skill she had just disyed.
But then the question arose, Why participate in an archery contest?
If his guess was right, she was a half-elf.
Despite being part human, elves living in viges wouldnt overtly reject her, as half-elves typically exhibit stronger elven traits than human ones.
Moreover, humans are often more intolerant toward half-breeds than elves are.
Its not unheard of for half-elves to end up being sold by vers in such conditions.
The risk she took leaving the elven vige to participate in an archery contest was baffling.
It didnt seem to connect to learning about the world, as per Grandmas words.
While he pondered, the woman who had just descended from the arena approached Ray, recognizing him.
Ah, are you the person from the fountain? Its nice to meet you again.
As she murmured about their seemingly destined encounter, Ray returned her greeting.
I never thought wed meet again here. And you handle not only musical instruments but also a bow quite well. Did you learn this in an elven vige?
His mention of the elven vige, a ce difficult for ordinary humans to reach, implied some connection.
She nodded, honest yet slightly guarded.
I had spent over three hundred years in the vige practicing music and archery. It would be strange if I werent good at it.
Pride overflowed in her words as she lightly patted her chest.
After all, practicing anything for over three hundred years would make anyone a master.
Ray asked her something that piqued his curiosity.
But why enter an archery contest?
Oh, for the prize money.
Her bright smile seemed out of ce for an elf, who were typically indifferent to human affairs, including both material and spiritual desires.
It was unusual for a half-elf to think this way.
She continued, Without money, you cant do anything. You need it to move around, buy information, get food, or rent a ce to stay. Its inevitable, even for an elf.
She seemed convinced by her own reasoning, nodding to herself.
However, Rays expression remained pensive.
Elves usually found food when necessary, or created a vige if there was nowhere to stay.
Yet, this half-elf was more preupied with earning money.
Had capitalism created this anomaly?
It was rming how capitalism could sway even the steadfast nature of elves.
She smoothed her robe and said, It might seem odd for an elf, but money is necessary. Even my grandmother said so.
Indeed, money was essential, even indispensable, for life.
So, will you leave the Lesian Empire after you get the prize money?
As he inquired, she packed her bag and replied, Since my goal is the prize money, Ill leave the Lesian Empire once I have it. This ce has many magical devices, but its hard to find reliable information.
That meant she had already seen everything she wanted to see in the area.
Ray waved goodbye to the elf, thinking to himself.
Three hundred years with the bow and musical instruments then, who exactly is Aira?
Chapter 186: Wyvern Mountain Range (1)
Chapter 186: Wyvern Mountain Range (1)
He easily achieved consecutive victories in the group battles.
Just one more win, and the championship would be his.
With each victory in the tournament, his return to the Holy Kingdom grew closer.
He had cured the Emperors illness and restored the ruler of the empire.
Furthermore, he had secured a solution to the financial crisis of the Holy Kingdom through trade with the Lesian Empire.
With all this aplished, one could say his tasks were nearlyplete.
What remained was the somewhat troublesome task of relocating the wyverns nest.
Provoked wyverns might attack the empire.
Such an event could lead to unnecessary casualties.
Thus, Ray was deeply troubled by this issue.
However, it was not something he could postpone.
Three days remained until the final.
He nned to settle the wyvern nest issue within that time.
Even if they are monsters, they are high-level sentient beings. Perhaps this could be resolved through dialogue.
Ray nodded to himself, thinking this.
Without informing anyone and without any escort, Ray climbed the mountain alone.
Having others around would only be a hindrance.
Considering the numerous wyverns in the nest, it would be difficult to protect anyone.
He approached the nest only in the evening when the sun had set, considering the wyverns nature.
Under the star-filled, lightless sky, the crimson twilight faintly illuminated a magnificent scene.
Perhaps the wyverns chose this ce for its scenery.
Land must be expensive here. And what a view.
He dismissed these irrelevant thoughts and continued his ascent.
After a while, he noticed an increase in humidity, a mix of the warm wind from below and moisture from the nts.
With this came a high concentration of mana.
This must be the real vicinity of the wyverns nest.
Ray looked at a thicket that seemed out of ce.
A magic circle?
It appeared that the high-level sentient wyverns could handle magic circles as well.
Seeing a barrier magic circle at the entrance, it seemed intruders wouldnt be warmly weed.
He had to break the magic circle to enter.
He slightly infused mana into the circle, calcting the wlesslybined internal form.
Reversing it step by step, the magic circle soon became just a mere drawing.
Phew they made it quiteplicated.
Despite the humidity and sticky clothes, he wasnt much bothered.
Ray swiftly destroyed the magic circles the wyverns had set up over a month.
It took him thirty minutes just to break the surrounding circles.
During this time, he hadnt encountered a single wyvern in the nest.
He wrung out his damp clothes, feeling the extreme humidity, and looked around.
Seeing this hignd barely revealing trees reminded him of the baptism ceremony in the Holy Kingdom.
Living in nature for over a month now seemed like a fond memory.
He sat down and muttered to himself.
Ive broken enough, they should start showing up now.
As he expected, it didnt take long for a wyvern to appear.
Perhaps because their carefully crafted magic circles were destroyed, a wyvern approached as if on reconnaissance.
A human, are you the one who destroyed the magic circle?
Ray slowly opened his eyes at the telepathic message echoing in his mind.
This ability, akin to elves possessing the Eyes of Truth, was a unique racial skill of the wyverns.
They didnt neednguage, being able to directly convey their intentions telepathically.
Of course, this didnt mean they couldnt understand other racesnguages.
They pride themselves as high-level sentient beings, boasting vast knowledge, enough to converse even with ogres or kobolds if they wished.
Ray nodded and replied,
Yes, I broke it. I came to talk.
The wyvern responded with curiosity:
Talk What conversation do you seek?
Raysposure was unexpected.
Although the barrier was broken, the wyvern didnt immediately attack; it seemed open to dialogue, a notable deviation from the typical behavior of monsters.
Ray brushed off his clothes and stood up. About relocating your nest. Could you move it somewhere else?
Was it his imagination, or did the wyverns expression grow more severe at his straightforward question?
Are you referring to ourir? Unfortunately, I cant make that decision.
I would like to discuss this matter together Is there really no way?
Although you didnt attack directly human, you are an intruder for destroying the magic circle. We cant allow such a person into our vige.
Ignoring the wyverns telepathic response, Ray walked over to the bushes and began to reconstruct the magic circle he had analyzed while dismantling it.
He reconnected the broken mana circuits, inscribing forms where necessary and improvising where details were unclear.
As Ray diligently worked on the magic circle, he not only repaired it but also enhanced itpared to its original state.
During his stay in the elf vige while treating Aira, he had perused countless books on magic circles that Aira had rmended and contributed to the library. To him, a barrier magic circle erected by wyverns was simple.
In just an hour of rapid restoration, the newly formed magic circle exhibited a significantly denser mana concentration.
Remarkably, the mana serving as the medium at the heart of the magic circle was Rays own.
The wyvern looked on with admiration at the magic circlesplex and varied effects.
Quite an intricate magic circle. You must have prepared thoroughly to achieve this in such a short time.
Of course, thats what it would think.
Who would believe that someone could create all this in merely an hour?
The wyvern assumed that the human before it had meticulously studied the magic circles design beforehand.
For a skilled mage, reconstructing such a magic circle in an hour seemed usible.
Given his youth, it was an extraordinary aplishment.
Ray sensed that something was amiss but decided to y along.
Right. I prepared and thought about it for a long time. Im that serious.
He lied effortlessly without batting an eye.
Had he truly prepared and thought that much?
Combined, it probably hadnt even been a week.
Originally, he hade with the mindset to fight if things went south.
But the wyvern, unlike the elves, did not possess the Eyes of Truth.
So, it couldnt discern the truthfulness of his words.
Impressive. I admire it. With such a magic circle reconstructed, your trespassing can be overlooked.
Thats great. So, can we talk now?
Taking you there wont be difficult.
Ray responded inquisitively to the wyverns meaningful message.
What does that mean?
Exactly as I said. I can take you there, but I cant guarantee your life. In our world, unlike the humans, only the strong are respected. Only the strong receive respect.
Ray nodded readily at this.
Just what he wanted.
If things didnt go as nned, he could resort to force.
Unbeknownst to them, Ray had even defeated an Original Dragon, a higher being than them.
Why fear a Chihuahua after hunting a tiger?
Having lost much fear through numerous experiences in the Holy Kingdom, Ray confidently said, Thats fine by me. Ill take care of my own life, just lead the way.
Hmm Very well.
The wyvern telepathically replied and pped its wings.
As its gigantic wings unfurled, an immense aura of intimidation flowed.
Then, the wyvern spread its wings and flew away alone toward a destination.
Wow, unbelievable.
He hadnt expected it to just fly away without offering a ride.
Activating mana in his body to follow, Ray muttered, Phew The empires sense of honor has fallen to the ground.
After flying over a mountain range, the wyvern finallynded.
Itmunicated with surprise:
I thought you were just a mage, but youre not? You run quite well.
Is it mocking me now?
As Ray contemted having wyvern roast for dinner, a woman approached.
I smell a human. Is that a human beside you?
Its a human.
Why bring a different race to our vige?
He wants to talk, and it seemed reasonable, so I led him here.
Understood. Go ahead and bring him in.
Thank you.
As Ray sensed there was an exchange between them, the wyvern, which had been flying independently, began to shrink in size.
Suddenly, its massive body shrank to about the size of a human.
The wyvern, transformed into a handsome young man, projected a voice into Rays mind:
Follow me. You have been granted entry.
Ray followed in silence, thinking:
I felt the presence of mana, but its different from magic.
Theres a transformation magic called Polymorph in the ancient texts.
But this seemed different.
Unlike Polymorph, which uses massive mana, here, the mana within the wyverns body simply changed form.
This intriguing aspect of mana made him realize the need for further research.
He wondered whether wyverns transformed into humans also shared human blood and organs, or if they were susceptible to catching a cold.
As they entered the vige, the gaze of the woman at the entrance was palpable.
It felt like being observed, like a monkey in a zoo.
Perhaps wyverns, considering humans as lesser sentient beings, looked at them as one would look at a monkey.
Dont we, too, not regard lesser sentient beings as equals?
The womanmunicated:
You dont emanate the usual mana humans carry. Youre weak. If any of our kind threaten your life in the vige, run to me with all your might.
Ray nodded casually at her message.
This reassured the wyvern guarding the entrance.
She disliked seeing the strong bully the weak.
Thats why she had always opposed cing theirir near human territories.
However, the newly appointed Wyvern Lord had disregarded everyones opinions and established their ce.
All she could do now was protect the humans visible to her to the best of her ability.
But her concern was unnecessary.
Should any wyvern threaten his life, it wouldnt be Ray who would need to run to her for safety, but the wyverns.
Chapter 187: Wyvern Mountain Range (2)
Chapter 187: Wyvern Mountain Range (2)
The wyvern vige bore a slight resemnce to an elf vige.
The main differencey in the scarcity of trees, likely a result of the high altitude.
Mist-like clouds roamed about, a clear indicator of the elevation.
Upon entering the vige, Ray immediately drew many gazes, probably due to the human scent he emitted.
A middle-aged man, who seemed to be a local, approached the young man leading Ray.
The middle-aged manmunicated with the young guide telepathically, and Ray overheard their exchange.
So, its a human. What brings him here? Its rare for other races to visit our vige.
Hes an interesting human.
Oh? That is intriguing.
Their lips remained still as they conversed, and the manughed heartily, radiating a refreshing aura.
The young man moved past the older one, heading toward the viges edge, with Ray in tow, still the focus of the vigers scrutiny. At the fringe, they came upon a small house.
The idea of wyverns building and inhabiting houses was unexpectedly surprising.
Then again, given that orcs construct huts and camps, it wasnt far-fetched for wyverns, as high-level sentient beings, to build houses.
The environment had already been modified to amodate life in human form.
Ray followed the young man inside, where the house contained nothing more than a table, chairs, and an old paintinga stark yet somewhat impressive setup.
The young man casually took a seat and signaled for Ray to do the same.
Now, lets get to the point. What brings you so earnestly to our realm?
Ray replied, As I mentioned earlier, Im here to negotiate the relocation of yourir.
As I said before, thats not a decision I can make alone.
Then lead me to the wyvern with the authority to make that call.
Hmm Fine. But there is one stiption.
A stiption?
Ray looked quizzical.
The wyvern shed a smile and held up a finger.
Thew of the strong rules in the wyvern world. The powerful dictate all. If you can defeat me, I will take you to our Lord.
Quite a challenge, typical of the wyvern race.
Their desire forbat likely shaped their strength-focused society.
Ray uttered amand.
Hold.
Mana around him began to respond and move.
The massive surge of mana was impossible for the wyvern to ignore.
Despite recognizing it, the wyvern couldnt counter it; it was like knowing a punch wasing but still getting hit.
He expressed surprise as his movement was suddenly restricted.
Hold Are you a higher-level magical entity than me?
Thats right. Does this prove Im the stronger one?
Certainly. Its a bit deting, but its sufficient proof.
Cancel.
With that word, the gathered mana dispersed instantly.
His control had reached a refined level.
To subdue a wyvern, thats unprecedented for a human. Shouldnt you be more pleased?
Considering his past experiences, subduing a wyvern was minor.
Ray shook his head and uttered a single phrase.
Quickly.
Understood.
Is thew of the strong this convenient? It feels as easy asmanding Zik.
As he was about to leave the house, he paused and looked back.
Your name?
Ray.
Ray Ill remember that. Ill challenge you again. My true name is Karnada.
Karnada.
In theirnguage, it means life.
It was a name he couldnt help but like.
Ill remember that too, Karnada.
I look forward to it.
The Wyvern Lord, the highest position among wyverns.
As expected of the wyvern leader, only the strongest could hold this position.
If they showed even a slight weakness or lost inbat, they had to step down immediately.
Thus, the concept of a Wyvern Lord differed from that of other races.
While somewhat simr in being the leader, the ease of recement by a new, stronger contender was quite peculiar.
The leader of a race was beneficial in some ways but could also bring chaos.
For instance, what if the next Lord opposed the actions of the previous one?
The disliking of the current location of the vige or the strategies in ce could present an example.
Such frequent changes might cause confusion among the tribe.
This was all backed by thew of the strong.
The wyverns prideful nature shaped a world governed by strength, offering a convenient pretext to suppress chaos and silence objections with each change of Lord.
Possessing the greatest authority within the tribe, their power was beyondparison with other races.
However, this authority could shift with a single duel.
Ray experienced quite the surprise upon visiting the Wyvern Lords residence.
Unlike the house of Aira, who might be regarded as the elf Lord, the Wyvern Lords dwelling was remarkably in.
It was a wooden house with a wooden fence.
The windows were ordinary, with sporadic patches of grass in the yard.
Sensing his thoughts, Karnada telepathicallymented:
Its just a preference.
Preference, huh
Well, it was best to move past preferences.
Before entering, Karnada paused at the door, likely sending a telepathic message.
After a brief wait, the door swung open, revealing a disheveled-haired girl.
Yawning, she clearly had been roused from sleep, given the evening hour.
Good children go to bed early and rise early, right? The Wyvern Lord before him was a living testament to that.
The girl, of a simr stature to Aira, inquired:
Whats the matter?
In response, Karnada offered a slight bow.
This human wishes to meet with the Lord, so I have brought him here.
The Wyvern Lord nced at Ray and then voiced a significant observation.
Your mana lordship is quite unique, isnt it?
Ray flinched at her astute observation.
She noticed my mana lordship?
The Wyvern Lord before him discerned a uniqueness in him that had previously gone unnoticed by others.
That was no small matter.
It indicated that she was either his superior or on aparable level.
Rays tension mounted slightly.
This encounter didnt promise to be straightforward.
She might even be more formidable than Aira, the guardian of the High Elves.
The Wyvern Lord casually opened the door.
Come in, lets talk inside.
Thank you.
You can go now.
Understood.
Karnada seemed somewhat dejected as he nodded and turned to leave. The Wyvern Lord then gestured toward the interior of her house.
What are you waiting for? Come in.
As Ray entered, he thought to himself,
This is odd?
She spoke with moving lips, a strangely eerie sight, possibly because wyverns typicallymunicate telepathically.
Noticing his thoughts, she grinned.
Projecting thoughts into someones mind gives me a headache. I personally prefer speaking like this. Thats why I learned several humannguages.
She was a wyvern of unique character.
Ray nced around the interior.
The inside was as in as the outside.
Simple, almost modest.
There were hardly any decorations, with only a lone bed in the room.
Nonchntly sitting on the bed, she said,
Find afortable spot.
Afortable spot? There wasnt even a ce to sit, except for the bed.
With only a bed for furniture, where could he sit that would be considered appropriate?
Ray casually sat on the opposite side of the bed.
So, what did you want to talk about?
The Wyvern Lord yawned again, covering her mouth.
I want you to move their.
Her expression sharpened at his direct request, and she paused her yawn.
Why?
Its not really about being above the empire, but your kind is harming the civilians. Like sudden attacks or using magic.
After pondering for a moment, the Lord nodded.
I understand. But isnt it the same with humans? Expanding their territories and driving others out?
Hmm.
He couldnt refute her valid point.
Indeed, when orcs set up camps, local lords dispatched troops to drive them out.
Seen from her perspective, humans actions in iming the continent for themselves wouldnt look favorable.
She continued, The strong define justice. This isnt just our tribal rule but a universalw in this world. Humans defend their realms with their strength, driving away monsters. But they overlook the possibility of being overtaken by someone stronger.
So, youre saying if I want, I should drive you out by force?
Thats the idea.
She answered more easily than I expected.
But I wasnt surprised.
I had considered this possibility even before I came here.
Ray began to gather mana.
Mana around him resonated, converging toward him.
The surroundings vibrated intensely, contrasting with their rxed seating on the bed.
Ray asked,
One question. How did you know my mana lordship was unique?
A simple answer. My kin brought you here, meaning he was overpowered by you, ording to our tribal rule. So, I checked and found your mana peculiarly absent. With no internal mana, I had to consider the uniqueness of your mana lordship.
In summary, she had made a prediction rather than using any special ability.
Ray smirked.
So, it was just a guess. And here I was, getting tense.
He had been inwardly bracing for a confrontation with someone at Airas level.
Though still cautious, his initial tension had lessened.
As Ray continued to amass mana, now dense enough to color the air around him, he dered,
Thew of the strong? Sounds good.
Chapter 188: Wyvern Mountain Range (3)
Chapter 188: Wyvern Mountain Range (3)
Rays mana made the Wyvern Lord smile with pleasure.
Nice.
She drew up mana, and it began to collide with Rays.
The dense atmospheric mana appeared to lead for a moment, but the situation started to shift slightly.
Crackling
A burning sound apanied her bodys expansion.
The Wyvern Lords body, having outgrown its limits, caused the ramshackle house to burst into splinters.
She gradually transformed from a human shape into that of a wyvern.
Ray, observing therge crystal at the tip of her tail, thought,
Is that the jewel they said was used in Cecilies eyes? The mana density it emits is quite high.
Gregory, who had arrived as reinforcement from the Holy Kingdom during the war with the Necromancers, mentioned that it was rare, but not unheard of, for small crystals to form at a wyverns tail tip.
But the sight before him differed from the tales.
The crystal at the Wyvern Lords tail was anything but small.
How could something the size of three human heads be deemed small!
And the mana flowing from it was quite formidable.
Could it be acting as a reservoir, simr to the magic stone in a wand?
She dered,
The mana is considerable. But that wont be enough to defeat me.
At the Wyvern Lords words, Ray, who had been standing with his arms crossed, rxed and smirked.
Right.
He continued to draw in more mana as he spoke.
He absorbed not only the surrounding mana but also the storm of mana from her tail.
His already immense mana became even more potent as it assimted the mana the Wyvern Lord released.
The Wyverns, sensing the disturbance, started to congregate around them.
They scowled at the scene unfolding before them.
How dare you!
Protect the Lord!
Each Wyvern raised its mana, resolved to defend their leader.
Wyverns, known as the lesser kin of dragons, possessed such might that a pair of them equaled the strength of a royal pce knight brigade. The mana they exuded seemed overwhelming to control.
The Wyverns mana merged with the Lords to create a counterforce.
Yet, it proved challenging topete with the mana conglomerate, which was akin to the atmosphere itself.
Of course, this didnt mean he had ess to unlimited mana.
The amount of mana Ray could wield was confined to what his mana road could withstand.
Even then, drawing mana became arduous if it started to tax the mana road.
Despite this, Ray remained unperturbed.
With a mere gesture, he dispersed the Wyverns mana.
The quantity was irrelevant; their mana was simply inferior in density.
No matter how concentrated the mana she released from the crystal at her tail, it couldnt rival Rays mana density.
Even Aira would be forced to acknowledge the superiority of Rays mana density.
He would not be bested by a mere high-performance mana crystal affixed to a tail.
Ray then channeled his excess mana into spellcasting.
Rock Storm. Psychokinesis. Fire.
Boulders began to amalgamate, their size growing ever more formidable.
An enormous rock formed,rge enough to obscure the moonlight, causing the Wyverns pupils to quiver with fear.
As they stared at the looming meteor in silence, Ray broke the quiet.
Have I proved enough?
If proof is enough, Id like to find a solution now.
Despite Rays demonstration, the Wyvern Lord still seemed eager to continue the conflict.
Ridiculous.
With her deration, sheyered and unleashed multiple spells in quick session.
Her magical proficiency was nothing less than remarkable.
The minor spells, spreading outward, struck the hovering boulder.
Boom-! Boom-!
The loud explosions fractured the colossal faux meteor into fragments, which scattered in every direction.
Then, it was her own kind, the Wyverns, who began to perish.
With expressions of panic, they clustered together, grasping each others talons for dear life.
Bing part of a magic circle, they maximized the efficiency of their defensive spell, which was a pitiful sight.
The fallen meteor fragments caused a shockwave, leading to secondary damage.
Boom-!
The little vegetation that existed was swept away.
The impact was enough to alter thendscape, which Ray had to block.
He hastily recited the incantation.
Air Hand! Shield!
Catching the falling pieces with Air Hand and then protecting those on the ground with Shield, he minimized the damage.
Ray clicked his tongue in admiration of her fiery nature, having shattered the meteor.
He wanted to apud her insane bravery.
Are you crazy? Youre determined to smash everything to pieces!
If she couldnt have it, shed rather destroy it.
She threatened to kill everyone just because she was told to move!
But she seemed unfazed.
No need to protect us. We are strong. We dont seek anyones guardianship.
Bullshit! Werent you just ying circle games, holding hands a moment ago?
If one dies there, then thats all they were worth.
Talk is cheap.
Rays expression hardened as he slowly raised his hand.
Mana surged, and he manifested spells.
The meteor he had just exploded reformed in the air, revealing its sturdy form.
mes started to ignite around it.
Her voice, filled with disappointment, echoed in his mind.
Its a waste of mana. I told you such tactics are useless against me
Whoosh-
mes engulfed the meteor as mana moved between them.
She seemed about to say something, but her lips trembled.
The Wyvern Lord felt something was wrong with the scene unfolding before her eyes.
Beside the newly formed rock, another one was being created.
The meteor she had exploded in the air was one, two
And then there were three.
At that point, she too was speechless.
With her mouth agape in her Wyvern form, she stared helplessly at the sky.
As if the end were near, three giant meteors hung suspended in the air.
Ray spoke again.
Is it proven now?
The wyverns looked at their lord with desperate hope.
If its not proven yet, it truly is the end.
Casting three meteors? Is that even a feasible amount of magic power?
Whether they were high-intelligence beings or high-ultimate beings, getting hit even once by such a thing meant certain death.
Of course, they still wanted to live.
It was a moment where life and death depended on the decision of their leader.
The Wyvern Lord, feeling the intense heat through her skin, trembled but managed to smile.
Impressive Strong.
She was the leadermanding these many wyverns.
Initially, she didnt show it, but she wasnt pleased that a foreign substance like a human had entered their noble resting ce.
Hiding her displeasure, she sat down to talk, but this human was deeply mistaken about something.
It was already taxing to converse with a species lower than herself, and now he was asking to transfer their.
She nearlyughed out loud.
For a moment, she wondered if this human had lost his mind.
After all, he hade into the wyverns mountain and was now asking to leave.
She thought showing the difference in power would make him leave.
But this crazy human instead matched power with power in response.
And that power was significant. In his human form, he couldnt properly counter it, so she had to revert to her true form.
But the humans power didnt end there.
Not satisfied with summoning one meteor, he created three at once.
The magic spectacle unfolding before her eyes sent shivers through her body.
Until now, only one being had given her such a feeling.
Now there were two.
Admiring strength and respecting the powerful, as is their nature, any unpleasant feelings towards Ray soon vanished.
She returned to her human form, slowly shaking her head as if admitting defeat, and spoke.
I acknowledge it. Do as you wish.
The strong follow the words of the stronger, and the weak do not object.
That is the rule among the wyverns.
Ray made the fake meteors disappear with a single word.
Cancel.
He gently ced the extinguished boulders on the ground, returning them to their original positions.
Unable to contain herughter at the scene, the Wyvern Lord extended her hand.
Lilith.
She seemed to finally acknowledge him, offering a handshake.
Ray sped her hand and said,
Its Ray. Id like to discuss some urgent matters. First, we need a ce to talk
Liliths house had been destroyed when she transformed into her true form.
They needed to find another location.
Ray trailed off, looking around, before pointing at one of the Wyverns.
Alright, lets go to your house.
Ray had proven his strength to all the Wyverns.
With the Lord acknowledging him, the weaker Wyvern he had pointed to couldnt refuse.
The conversation between Lilith and Ray eventually took ce in the house of the unlucky Wyvern Ray had chosen.
Listening to Ray, Lilith pondered for a moment, then nodded.
That sounds eptable. So, youre saying we dont necessarily have to leave this ce, as long as we dont harm humans, right?
Exactly.
Hmm. Thats fine with us.
Had they been discussing various issues for an hour?
They delved into the minutiae, fitting the role of a species leader.
As their conversation wound down, both seemed to rx.
Lilith sipped her tea and mumbled,
Now that I think about it, you do look quite familiar Are you her son?
Ray responded to her mumbling.
Son? What do you mean?
Ah, its just an old memory.
Do I resemble someone?
Your hair and eyes they could almost be identical.
His hair color was quite unique.
While there were white-haired people on the continent, few had hair as purely white as snow.
Racking his brain, he could only think of one person.
Aira?
Lilith, who had been enjoying her tea, seemed refreshed by the mana release and looked surprised.
You know her?
Chapter 189: Aira And Lilith
Chapter 189: Aira And Lilith
They knew each other quite closely,
even bearing a mark on his left hand as proof.
As Ray nodded, Lilith asked with curiosity,
Really? Whats your rtionship?
Parent and child? Or is it a rtionship of unspoken affection?
She leaned in closer, and Ray pushed her face away, deep in thought.
Well, what kind of rtionship is it?
Nothing specific came to mind.
Were just friends for now.
Ho Just for now?
She was curious about the suspicious modifier but soon let it go.
Well, lets leave that matter.
Lilith gazed out the window, savoring her tea,
yet her gaze wasnt truly on the outside view.
It was as if she was looking at something far away.
She seemed to have many questions about her, but she forcibly held them back.
Now it was Rays turn to inquire.
Whats your rtionship with Aira, then?
Her distant gaze returned to Ray.
She yfully pondered, then dered,
Hmm I wonder Natural enemy? Archenemy? Fierce rival? Nemesis?
None of these rtionships sounded pleasant.
Had Aira beaten her up?
Her yful smile briefly turned awkward.
Or maybe an old friend.
Old friend?
Its a story from the past.
It was surely a part of her past he was unaware of.
As far as he knew, Aira had no acquaintances.
Otherwise, the 20 years she spent immobilized would have looked much different.
If someone she knew had visited her, the pressure sores on her back wouldnt have been so severe.
Sensing his curiosity, Lilith murmured,
Do you want to hear about it?
It seemed more like she wanted to talk about things that had umted over time rather than share them with him.
Ray was indeed curious.
As he nodded, Lilith stroked her teacup and continued her story.
It hasnt been long since our habitat moved to the empire, about four hundred years ago Back then, Aira and I lived in the same vige.
Are you referring to the Silia Kingdom?
Yes, exactly. Well, its the mountain range within it.
It must be the vige where Aira currently resides.
Wyverns in the same vicinity.
Though they enjoy nature, the notion of harmony between monsters and various races seems far-fetched.
Sensing his thoughts, Lilith chuckled and remarked,
Its surprising, isnt it? But as neighbors, getting close was inevitable. Unlike dwarves and elves, we dont harbor ill feelings toward each other.
Simply seeing each other regrly meant that friendship was bound to develop over time.
Liliths tale went on.
As leaders of our peoples, I often encountered Aira. We talked and shared our stories Finding someone with a kindred spirit, I let down my guard before I knew it.
While sipping her tea, Liliths face took on a somber look.
The problem was just that. We had grown too close, more than was necessary.
We had growncent.
As Ray spoke, Lilith regarded him with an unusual expression and nodded.
Yes.
She reflected on those times.
Everything became chaotic. Our people, our ces and each of our hearts.
As a lord, I realized it wasnt right. Without progress, we would only regress. If we continued like this, wed bask in this blissful peace, bingcent both physically and mentally, losing all alertness.
Working together to confront a looming crisis.
It implied that such a peaceful environment was detrimental to both races.
She remarked with self-deprecation,
Just as you mentioned, not long after, human ve traders took advantage of our negligence and abducted the elves. It was an unprecedented event.
Ray exhaled deeply as he listened.
It must have been a pivotal incident.
Considering its Airas vige.
An atrocity such as kidnapping, urring there, couldnt have been ignored.
Whatever transpired must have been grave.
The elves were retrieved, but there was no guarantee such incidents wouldnt happen again. Just protecting each other would never enable us to stand on our own.
Her words rang true.
Peace wasnt always good.
Having lived surrounded by a sense of crisis, finding a pir of support in each other was a huge temptation.
They were so deeply entwined that it was hard to separate.
Lilith paused, then spoke,
Thats why Aira and I made a promise. If we cant be family, well be enemies. Thats whats best for both our races.
She scratched her nose and forced a smile.
The beautiful memories ended there. Its just an old story from the past.
Trying not to show her regret, Ray smiled back.
Thats an interesting story.
Im d you find it interesting.
If I meet her, Ill send your regards.
Haha. No. We ended things back then. Im curious, but its over.
With a lightugh, Lilith shook her head.
Without a sense of tension, even the wildness of bison fades away.
For the elves and Wyverns, categorized as monsters, such factors were crucial.
Both lost in their thoughts, they quietly savored their tea for a while.
Although the imperial power struggles had subsided, they werentpletely gone.
Despite being under house arrest, the future of power remained uncertain.
Hence, there was a need for prior preparations.
Especially since these people were ready to kill their siblings for the emperors position.
They had no intention of stopping the fight easily.
In a luxurious room, the first princess bit her nails, pondering,
Who knew one monstrous man from the Holy Kingdom would cause such a mess
The power dynamics were quite favorable for the first prince.
If this continued, it was evident he would be the emperor.
But she was a person from the princes faction.
So, before the first prince caught on, she had been secretly unraveling his schemes, and thats when things started to unravel.
At first, they didnt take the Saint seriously, but then he turned the imperial court upside down.
The third princess, otherwise useless, hired an assassin to kill the Saint, while the fifth prince went so far as to murder the fourth prince.
As a result, everyone except this princess was ced under house arrest for three years.
Now she could not move freely as she wanted.
But that did not mean she waspletely powerless.
Though under house arrest, she remained the imperial courts first princess.
With her significant power, she could even mobilize a certain number of soldiers.
She did not wish for war, but she was capable of working beneath the surface.
She was currently bribing and persuading the nobles.
It was the perfect time to act, as the first princes faction was inactive.
The amount she had spent on the nobles was, with a bit of exaggeration,parable to the military funds of some kingdoms. If they had any conscience, they would start to act soon.
Regardless of the oue, as long as the Saint was driven out of the empire, she could finally act as she pleased.
Her cheeks flushed as she envisioned a future with the fifth prince.
After descending from the Wyverns mountain range, he participated in thest tournament.
Using the Cancel technique repeatedly, no mage could stop him.
It was an easy victory.
The same held true for the swordsmanship contest.
With an aura around his sword, he ferociously pursued his opponents, making them yield without a fight.
The swordsman he had been watching, an Aura Beginner, had apparently been eliminated earlier.
Although he did receive a prize, the other participants in Rays group looked displeased.
Understandably so, as it was a victory without effort.
The prize was a thousand gold coins and the right to attend junior knight sses at the imperial court.
Many would be satisfied with that, but Ray was different.
Even if the knights taught him one-on-one, their skills would likely improve more than his.
Reading books would be a better use of his time.
As Ray stepped down from the podium, the Emperors smile was broad.
Did you enjoy the ceremonial contest?
Ray replied sarcastically,
Enjoy? It was aplete farce. And this is the prize? Its barely enough for one meal.
That was an exaggeration, unless one dined with pure gold utensils.
The Emperor, used to Rays manner of speaking, chuckled heartily.
Hahaha. Then, why not extend your stay in the empire? Ill have my daughter apany you.
Ray understood the Emperors intentions.
His answer was less than enthusiastic.
No, thanks. Princess Celia and I would both prefer to read books.
Hmm. If the Saint insists
As the Emperor seemed ready to relent, Ray let his shoulders droop and said,
Everythings resolved. I suppose its time to depart.
The Emperor felt a surge of panic.
He had to keep the Saint longer, but letting him go so readily felt like a wife bidding her husband farewell without a care.
You are free to choose, Saint Im not heartless. I simply wish to thank the one who saved my life. Please dont decline.
In the end, he resorted to his final ploy.
A trade of dignity for a favor.
Declining would not be easy for the Saint.
And indeed, Ray was put in a tough spot.
I suppose Ill have to stay another week
To continually reject the offer would insult the Emperors dignity, a grave vition of noble customs.
Unless the other was of lesser status, but the Emperors rank was high enough to make the situation delicate.
Atst, Ray exhaled a deep sigh.
Sigh Just one week, then.
Chapter 190: The Last Banquet In The Empire (1)
Chapter 190: The Last Banquet In The Empire (1)
Rays life didnt change much during his additional week at the imperial court.
After meals, he buried himself in the library, reading books.
Since the library was exclusive to the empire, he decided it was best to take advantage of it and read as much as possible.
As he quietly read, someone approached him.
Are you here again today?
Turning his head, he saw Princess Celia.
She brought her book to the seat next to him and said, somewhat surprised,
You really like books, dont you?
Theres nothing else to do.
Why not go outside, as the Emperor suggested?
Eh, whats there to do outside? Lounging inside is the best.
Despite calling it lounging, he diligently read.
Princess Celia murmured in response to his words,
Thats true. Reading does providefort.
Sensing something unsettled in her words, Ray asked,
Do you need somefort?
Considering the state of the imperial court, yes.
She smiled awkwardly, as if embarrassed by her admission.
After all, she was also a member of the imperial family.
Is there another issue?
An issue? The nobles are gathering, somewhat strangely
Ray tilted his head at Celias words.
It wasnt unusual for nobles to gather, especially during a time of intensified power struggles. Even under house arrest, there would be those wanting to align with the royals.
But it seemed she was worried about more than just their gathering.
They must be up to something.
Yes, but I dont know what yet. I just hope its not another big problem
Even under house arrest, theyre still plotting.
Thats true.
But Celia knew that, yet she couldnt easily dismiss the anxiety she felt.
Facing unknown threats is also a role of the imperial court, even though the cause may lie within the court itself
Do you have any good ideas?
Not really But we need to know what theyre nning to prepare, dont we?
Staying here reading wont change anything.
Ray spoke seriously, unlike his usual demeanor.
Get a grip. Its good to find sce in books, but now is the time to act. Youre an imperial princess, arent you? You must protect your own country.
Celia hesitated for a moment.
Can I really do well?
I dont know. But staying here reading wont make things better.
I see.
Realizing something from his words, Celia began to muster her resolve, little by little.
Someone couldnt always protect the empire for her.
Hoping for a savior or a miracle wouldnt bring growth.
Thinking about it, she had alwaysforted herself by reading, but how often had she actually taken action?
Celia clenched her fist.
I cant run away!
She had been avoiding confronting those who could brutally kill their siblings, but she couldnt do that anymore.
No, this cant be allowed to continue.
If the imperial family falls any further, the empire itself will cease to exist.
In fact, there are quite a few cases of kingdoms falling due to power struggles.
Even though the empire is considered the strongest nation, there is no guarantee that it wont fall due to a power struggle.
Pull yourself together.
These words kept circling in the princesss mind.
She felt ashamed of herself for having only run away until now.
Encouraged by the harsh words, the princess bowed her head.
I feel relieved. Thank you.
Ray, noticing her dramatically changed demeanor, dropped his serious expression and smirked.
Thank you for what? I havent done anything.
Ray disliked being fussed over.
Therefore, he regarded the wealth and glory that emperors and nobles offered him as less valuable than a stone rolling on the road.
The royal family was no exception.
He would willingly ept a word of thanks, but that was all.
However, to Princess Celia, this appeared as modesty.
To dismiss the princesss thanks as if it were nothing How can someone so young be so modest? Hes different from the usual noble offspring who only know how to promote themselves.
Princess Celia was firmly under a misconception.
The one who disliked being fussed over was even considering giving up his useless divine power and quitting his role as the saint.
Moreover, he really liked being praised. He had never been born with anything like modesty or humility.
Unaware of his true feelings, she smiled happily.
I shall take my leave now.
Ray, who saw no one in the imperial family as normal except for the emperor and this princess, thought that from then on, she would have to navigate these matters alone, and words of encouragement spontaneously slipped out.
Be strong.
I will. Ho ho ho.
Bold movements continued within the imperial family.
The provincial nobles, who had until then feigned ignorance, began to gather in the capital one by one, and the central nobles weed them, gradually increasing their forces.
Though divided into factions, the gathering nobles each had their own agendas.
Surprisingly, the prince who held the most influence at that moment was this prince.
Thanks to numerous bribes released by a princess, the nobles were already leaning towards supporting this prince.
And as his power began to grow, even the nobles who were watching the situation joined his side.
In terms of the number of nobles he possessed, he had already surpassed a certain prince.
But the current emperor was not called the iron-blooded ruler for nothing.
He had already prepared a countermeasure for this situation.
No matter how much the nobles increased their power and waged a session war, they could not disobey the sessor designated by the emperor without a clear reason.
Moreover, except for this princess, all were under house arrest.
If they were to argue back, there were dozens of prepared responses to counter them.
However, the emperor had overlooked something.
While their ultimate goal was indeed to seize the emperors throne, their current objective was different.
An imperial banquet was held in Rays honor in the pce lobby.
Many nobles were gathered, with a significant turnout.
Among them, the nobles who had scattered after a certain princes death were particrly noticeable.
Those previously aligned with the prince were now desperately seeking new alliances, which was evident at the banquet.
Without a new ally, they risked disfavor from the future emperor, making their desperation understandable.
The emperor stood from his high seat and announced,
Tomorrow, the saint will be leaving the empire! I hope that everyone here will not forget the grace the saint has bestowed upon us!
As he raised his ss, the nobles did the same.
After the emperor sipped, everyone toasted.
Only then did the banquet fullymence.
Ray approached the emperor and casually said,
Didnt you spend more on this banquet than on the martial arts festival?
The banquet was exceptionallyvish.
Renowned musicians yed, and even the imperial garden served as part of the venue, a scale unimaginable for most kingdoms.
The emperorughed heartily.
The saint is departing. Shouldnt we at least show this much respect to the Holy Kingdom?
It was more about persuading the determined saint to stay than saving face.
Aware of the emperors intent, Ray chuckled softly.
Thanks for the banquet. Its nice to enjoy one after so long. Oh, and
He searched his pocket.
He withdrew a piece of fine parchment with burn marks and meticulous script.
As the emperor looked on curiously, Ray continued,
This is a contract written in mana by the Wyvern Lord. As long as the empire doesnt provoke the wyverns first, there wont be any sudden attacks.
Handing over the parchment, the emperor took it with trembling hands.
This What is this Wyvern Lord? What does that mean
Dealing with the wyverns had been a long-standing issue for the empire.
The conflict between the two species had been ongoing for hundreds of years and was not easily resolved.
Was it really the saint, not even a member of the empire, who had solved this?
Faced with this unbelievable reality, the emperor looked at the parchment several times.
If what Ray said was true, and wyvern attacks ceased, trade routes under the Wyvern Mountains could be used, drastically reducing costs and ensuring safety.
Moreover, with many traders using the Wyvern Mountains route, the capital would be even more lively.
What the saint had done was not only eliminate the wyverns irregr attacks, saving unnecessary military expenditure but also safely open up an unused trade route.
In some ways, this was an even greater feat than curing the emperor.
The emperor looked at Ray with a mix of astonishment and awe.
Please keep this a secret. When I return to the Holy Kingdom, Ill get scolded for meddling in other countries affairs.
As if already hearing the scolding, he idly fiddled with his ear.
Whose words would I dare defy! Yes, it must be kept secret! Utterly confidential!
The emperor had already be his devoted follower.
He suddenly stood up.
I shouldnt be idling here! Thank you, saint. I will never forget this debt, not even if a lifetime passes!
He wished the emperor would just forget it.
With those words, the emperor, apanied by a few nobles, headed out, probably to deal with the newly opened Wyvern Mountains.
As the emperor left, the nobles began to move more actively.
Young nobles conversed in groups, while the older ones gathered with familiar faces to forge connections.
Princess Celia, too, made an effort, mingling and chatting with them.
There were no longer any concerns.
Now, it was up to the emperor and Celia to lead well.
Maybe its time to head in.
With that thought, he set down his ss.
But the nobles wouldnt just let the saint be.
As he quietly turned to leave, several figures approached him.
Chapter 191: The Last Banquet In The Empire (2)
Chapter 191: The Last Banquet In The Empire (2)
Nice to meet the Saint.
Nice to meet the Saint.
Three handsome young men bowed their heads in greeting.
It was customary to state your name and family name when greeting for the first time.
Where they had exchanged their names was unclear, but it was certain they had lost their manners.
Nice to meet you.
As I greeted them back, one of the young men, smiling, made a suggestion.
Saint, we, people of a simr age, are having a small gathering over there. Would you like to join us?
A gathering? That sounds like a good idea.
This indicated thatmunication among the heirs was well established.
For the leaders of the families and the nation, building rapport in advance was beneficial.
In contrast, in the Holy Kingdom, they only met briefly at banquets and did not form separate meetings.
Therefore, the friendship between families was limited.
It was just a professional rtionship, not a personal one in the Holy Kingdom.
I was now interested in introducing this at a banquet.
Ray nodded and epted the offer.
Sounds good.
Upon hearing his response, the three young men led Ray towards a lobby.
The empire had three lobbies; thergest central lobby was where the Emperor and Ray were. The right lobby was for the nobility.
Lastly, the left lobby, known as the Closet Lobby, was for the nobles heirs.
Seeing they hade to fetch me to the central lobby, they must have wanted to build rapport with the Saint or openly show favor.
But considering they had initially greeted without mentioning their names, thetter seemed more likely.
Upon entering the Closet Lobby, only the young nobles were present.
This must have created afortable atmosphere and fostered camaraderie among the young generation.
The title of the Iron-Blooded Monarch was well-deserved.
Thinking of even these minute details to advance the empire wasmendable.
Lesian was what it was today because of the Emperor.
He was led by the young men to a gathering ce bustling with many people.
Ray surveyed the assembly and silently admired them.
They created a warm ambiance,fortably engaging in conversation.
It felt as though they were all long-time friends.
One of the young men recognized their arrival.
Everyone, I have brought the Saint, he announced.
His words instantly shifted everyones focus onto Ray.
Even the elves admired Rays appearance.
Though he tried to contain it, the faint divine power emanating from him imparted a sacred aura.
The opulent, showy clothes he wore entuated his presence, his assured posture capturing everyones gaze.
Murmurs swirled through the crowd.
Ah
Hmm
Time seemed to stand still as no one stepped forward to wee him.
Finally, Ray broke the ice.
Im Ray. Nice to meet you.
His introduction seemed to jolt them back to reality.
Realizing their oversight in not greeting him, someone quickly expressed regret.
I apologize for this discourtesy. I am Celestina of Count Cress House.
My manners failed me. I am Gein from Duke Urfs House. Ive only heard briefly of the Saints deeds during the war in the Holy Kingdom. Its an honor to meet you.
The level of respect in his gaze was almost overwhelming, reminiscent of someone obsessed with swords.
As I received each greeting, the conversations began to flow more naturally.
It appeared that a greater number of women among the nobles were eager to converse.
I heard that the Saint is departing tomorrow. If I may, why not extend your stay in the empire? You are wee at our residence, if you would consider it
Ill just take your kind thoughts.
Are you also acquainted with the Lady Saint? Its a somewhat old tale, but she seemed rather unapproachable during her visit to the empire
Ive educated her, so its okay now.
He spoke as if he had tamed a wayward puppy.
Upon his arrival, the lobby divided into two distinct atmospheres.
Some were happy to greet him, while others were far from pleased.
Not everyone weed his unexpected entrance.
Though they did not act out overtly, their numbers were not insignificant.
It seemed he was not particrly well-liked.
Believing it best to leave swiftly rather than cause further division, Ray spoke up.
I feel a bit tipsy after drinking for the first time in a while. Ill leave it at that.
In the presence of manalords who naturally inhale mana from the air, bing drunk is impossible.
His body had adapted so that he could not be intoxicated unless he intended to, as the clear mana circted effortlessly.
But those unaware of this fact simply nodded in understanding.
If you visit the empire again, pleasee to the Count of Cress House.
The Ducal House is always open to the Saint.
He couldnt help but chuckle at their words, which sounded like a public service announcement.
Ill keep that in mind. I enjoyed myself.
He offered a slight wave as he epted their farewells.
The meeting was brief, yet fulfilling.
If simr gatherings happened in the Holy Kingdom, noble heirs could meet more people and establish connections.
This would have a direct impact on national strength.
Especially if the interactions between families persisted.
Their open and rxed conversations seemed to elevate their collective consciousness.
A gathering, huh It might be a good idea to create one. I could use Zik or Euclid for that.
The prospect of utilizing them was exhrating.
Nobles who had taken bribes from the first princess started to make their move.
Their goal was to remove the Saint.
Nevertheless, the Saint would naturally vanish the next day.
Thus, their schemes gradually changed direction.
Once the Saint departed the empire, they wouldy the groundwork for this prince to ascend to the throne of the emperor.
In fact, looking at it simply, the prince found it now very easy to seize the emperors throne.
With the first princesss extensive bribery and opportunistic nobles flocking to his side, he alreadymanded more loyalty than the first prince.
Although under house arrest and unable to dere an heir, if they simply bided their time, he would undoubtedly be the sessor.
What the first princes side was thinking remained unknown, though.
The prince, the first princess, and their key supporting nobles sat at a long table.
The prince spoke.
I believe we have enough nobles now Wouldnt it be okay to start making our move? Id like to hear your thoughts.
A middle-aged noble with a neatly trimmed beard responded.
We cannot be certain yet. With His Majesty the Emperor having awakened, it wouldnt be strange if this situation copses at any moment.
So we dont have enough time. We cant just wait without knowing what the first prince is preparing.
But if we rush it even if we seed, it would be hard to achieve a significant effect.
Hmm
As the prince appeared lost in thought, a nobleman stroked his chest.
Honestly, shing once wouldnt be bad.
Even if the nobles disintegrated and sided with the emperor, the Iron-Blooded Monarch would dismiss them.
The nobles were well aware of this.
But as responsibilities increased, everyone was merely trying to pass the buck.
Then, a noble who had been silently listening from a corner spoke up.
I have an idea.
This piqued the interested princes attention.
Lets hear it.
With permission granted, the noble continued.
What about using the Wyvern Mountains?
The princes brow furrowed slightly at this unexpected suggestion.
The Wyvern Mountains?
Yes. Everyone knows the Wyvern Mountains are located right behind the empires capital. A little attack there would provoke the wyverns to attack the empire.
Did his words pique interest again?
The prince nodded seriously.
Continue.
Thank you. If a direct attack urs on the empire, His Majesty the Emperor will not just stand by.
He will quickly organize an army to respond.
Exactly. We just have to wait for that moment.
They nned to rebel while the emperor was busy fighting wyverns.
This strategy would allow them to avoid waiting for house arrest to end and eliminate the troublesome first prince.
The first princess nodded and praised the idea.
Thats a good suggestion. With the number of nobles we have, even the Iron-Blooded Monarch couldnt handle both wyverns and us.
Hmm
When the prince hesitated to conclude, the noble added the final touch.
With our forces unharmed, joining forces with the wyverns will seem like a strong reinforcement. If we miss this opportunity, the first prince might beat us to it. If they are preparing for war too, itll be hard to make a move.
Alright. Then I entrust you with arranging the troops, Count of Cres.
At the princesmand, the Count of Cres smiled subtly.
Leave it to me. I will handle the wyverns perfectly.
Lets trust you then. Now we know our next move. Gather the troops inconspicuously. We have war funds, so we are in a better position than the first prince. As soon as the Saint leaves tomorrow, start the attack on the Wyvern Mountains.
Understood.
Understood.
As they responded, the prince left the room.
Fortunately, things were going well.
The Saint would leave the empire tomorrow, and they just needed to act ordingly.
Moreover, ording to the news, the Saints pilgrimage was already a set course.
Since he needed to go to the Holy Kingdom as soon as possible, even if he heard of the empires war, he wouldnt return.
Now, only the task of bing the emperor remains. And
His thoughts wandered endlessly.
But he overlooked one fact.
The current Saint was not the traditional Saint who absolutely obeyed divine orders.
A Saint who could curse heaven openly was probably unique throughout history.
Chapter 192: The Empire’s Crisis (1)
Chapter 192: The Empire¡¯s Crisis (1)
The advance of the Princes faction to the Wyvern Mountains was prepared in quite a rapid timeframe.
Given the Princes actions and the urgency created by time pressure, this was to be expected.
The attack on the Wyvern Mountains was carried out by a magical unit jointly formed by three noble families.
Composed entirely of magicians of at least the fourth circle, this twenty-member unit boasted formidable firepower.
Exaggerating a bit, even a Sword Master could be stopped at a sufficient distance.
Why was the attack on the Wyvern Mountains entrusted only to the magical unit?
Because they, too, feared the wyverns.
Knowing that aura users would be annihted instantly if they attacked the wyverns, they couldnt envision such an operation.
Their strategy was tounch a long-range preemptive strike.
By unleashing a barrage of offensive magic in a short period, they aimed to provoke the wyverns, who would certainly try to identify the source of the disturbance unless they were fools.
The wyverns would probably conclude that the empire was attacking them.
Then, the Emperor would assemble an army to fend off the wyverns, and the rebels would simply wait for the military forces to be depleted before starting their uprising.
What a simple and clear n it was.
As they climbed the mountain, the leader of the magic unit gave an order.
The mountain paths are treacherous. Instead of watching your step, look ahead and move.
Yes.
Yes.
Although they were magicians and couldntpare physically to knights, all of them were at least fourth-circle mages.
They cast the Haste spell to reduce physical exertion.
Feeling lighter, they could travel long distances without bing tired.
It took them over three hours to reach the summit.
Even with the use of Haste spells, the journey took this long, hinting at the vastness of the mountains.
Fortunately, they were not attacked by monsters while climbing, avoiding any deviation from their n.
It seemed the heavens were aiding them.
The leader looked around and stretched out his hand.
Then, a faint voice was heard.
Search.
Search.
Their mana began to spread, scanning the surroundings.
Though notparable to Ray, they were high-circle magicians.
Their mana spread out, revealing the barrier the wyverns had set around the mountain.
The leader quietly approached the hidden barrier in the bushes.
Not a single error.
It was like looking at a well-drafted blueprint.
Combining magic forms to create new effects, the wyverns magical level was higher than expected.
He swallowed hard as he looked at the magic circle.
Incredible skill. The efficiency of mana absorption is excellent. If such beings are all that exist here, then its not just our defeat, but the empires demise.
The interaction of various magical forms was one thing, but the tremendous mana at the heart of the barrier was terrifying.
To pour such an amount of mana into a magic circle, at least twice as much mana would be needed, which seemed improbable for a human circle.
In fact, the barrier he was looking at had not been created by wyverns but by Ray.
High-level magic circles are usually not repaired.
Few can fix them, and it is overwhelmingly more time-consuming and costly than installing a new one.
Moreover, the effect of a repaired circle is minimalpared to a new one.
If not reced, the heart of arge magic circle gradually depletes and decays.
It is a natural consequence for the effects of a giant magic circle to weaken.
Thus, forrge-scale magic circles, parts of the circle are reced periodically after the initial instation.
Unbeknownst to anyone here, Ray had repaired this circle after he had once destroyed it.
He had embedded his dense mana into the heart of the circle and adjusted the surrounding forms to allow mana to flow freely in and out, ensuring it wouldnt decay over time.
In simple terms, it was essentially a semi-permanent magic circle.
As long as the mana Ray injected into the core wasntpletely depleted, the circle could be used indefinitely.
Who would have thought that such a magic circle was repaired?
If the leader had known that Ray had created this in just an hour, he might have ordered an immediate retreat.
Pride swelled within the leader.
Truly worthy of being called a high-level intelligent entity. Even elves cant make this.
He stood up from the bushes.
Pointing toward a section of the southern mountains, he said,
Thats where the wyverns are located. Everyone, finish your casting. As soon as the attack order is given, well leave our positions and return to the empire.
Yes!
Understood!
With that, the soldiers began their Memorize.
Memorize isnt exactly a spell.
Just as Ray named his technique to cancel any magic Cancel Technique, Memorize is a skill in handling magic.
The number of spells one could cast depended on their proficiency and ability to remember images.
After about ten minutes, their magic,den with mana, had grown enormous.
It was almost at the limit of what Memorize could hold.
The leader clenched his fist toward the southern mountains.
As if on cue, a torrent of magic was unleashed.
Fire Ball!
Wind Storm!
Fire Pir!
Rock Storm!
A tremendous number of spells drenched the mountains in an instant.
Thanks to the explosive nature of the spells, the mountains quickly caught fire, aided by the wind-based magic.
Given the versatility of theserge-scale offensive spells, it was questionable whether the wyverns could survive in such conditions.
The leader quickly ordered a retreat.
Scatter! Everyone return to the empire! Undetect!
He dispersed mana, manifesting the magic he had memorized.
This would make tracing the magic back to them difficult.
Even if they were discovered, by then they would have crossed back into the empire.
Rushin with windswept brows, he nced back, thinking,
Even if some wyverns survive, theyll be few. The empires power should be enough to suppress them.
Suchcency was destined to lead to irreversible consequences.
The magic soldiers legs never stopped moving.
The wyvernir in the southern mountains burned helplessly.
Inside the grand hall, two people conversed.
Before the grand throne, the Emperor rose and voiced his regret.
So, youre really leaving now?
To the Emperors words, Ray nodded.
I have to go see someone. Im busy.
His distinctive manner of speaking carried an unspoken fondness.
The Emperor perceived this too.
Whenever you need this Emperors help, do not hesitate to ask.
That was precisely his intention.
Having resolved the Emperors health issues and the wyvern problem, he nned to fully exploit the situation.
Ray, never one to decline, nodded again.
I will. Dont refuse even if youre busy.
Who would dare to refuse your request! You have nothing to worry about.
The Emperor dered with confidence, and Ray allowed himself a slight smile.
With this, he had secured the Emperors promise. Now, all that remained was to establish the Empires Medical Academy.
He hadnt dealt with the Wyvern Mountains for nothing.
Medicine should be widespread. The Lesian Empire will be an excellent stepping stone for that.
With widespread basic medical knowledge, the number of deaths from illness would decrease significantly.
Furthermore, producing professional doctors would be the icing on the cake, the final touch on a masterpiece.
With the most challenging piece, the Lesian Empire, now in ce, all that remained was to raise the standard of the Medical Academy.
This would be aplished over time by progressively intensifying the lessons.
I should go now. Theyllin if Imte.
Who could dare say anything to the Saint? Hahaha.
Well, it seems there is someone who does.
A blonde, always smiling face shed in his mind and then disappeared.
As Ray was about to leave the Great Hall after finishing his conversation with the Emperor, Princess Celia entered hastily.
Her disheveled hair and the presence of a flustered knight indicated that she had rushed upon hearing of his departure.
Breathless, she gasped out,
Ah, ah Your Holiness
Calm down, Im not going anywhere.
While speaking, he channeled the mana around her to ease her breathing, rxing Princess Celias expression.
Afterposing herself, she bowed her head.
Ive shown disgrace before His Majesty and Your Holiness.
Its okay.
The Emperor nodded at Rays words.
Princess Celia, unable to hide her flustered expression, asked,
Is it true that youre going to the Holy Kingdom?
Yes. There are things I need to do, so its time to go back.
Right now?
Yes, why?
Her shock was evident.
She had received so much help from the Saint before her.
She, who had lived in fear, fleeing from her brothers, could now face them, thanks to his sharp words.
And now, her mentor was leaving.
A turmoil of emotions bubbled up within hera mix of frustration and confusion.
It was as if her usuallyposed self had broken down.
Her mouth hung open, her limbs trembling.
She hadnt even properly thanked him.
But without a way to make him stay, her despair was natural.
Ray sighed and scratched his head.
It wasnt a situation for constion, nor could he just leave.
His words, after much thought, were rather funny.
Um what was it Fight on.
?
After a moment of awkward silence, she burst intoughter.
Hahaha. We will meet again, wont we?
Ray nodded at her words.
They would meet again, especially with the establishment of the Medical Academy.
Relieved by his answer, she ced a hand on her chest.
It was truly a pleasure. And also thank you, sincerely.
Ah, its nothing. We all live on the same continent; we have to help each other.
Meaning, help out with the new Medical Academy too!
Rays words, heavy with this implication, hung unspoken in the air between them.
After a brief exchange, Ray slung his bag over his shoulder and announced,
Then, I really will go now.
Please visit anytime. The empire is always open to the Saint.
With a tone akin to a public service announcement, the Emperor regarded him solemnly.
Ray gave a subtle nod in acknowledgment.
With that, his business in the empire came to an end.
Chapter 193: The Empire’s Crisis (2)
Chapter 193: The Empire¡¯s Crisis (2)
As he packed his belongings and boarded a carriage with the Knights Temr, numerous imperial knights greeted him.
The disciplined formation arrayed in front of the city gate was a sight to behold.
Salute!
Chk-! Churk-!
The sound of armor shing echoed as shoulders were squared and backs straightened.
Chaeng-!
The collective sound of weapons shing, glistening under the sun, formed a path of shining des.
Progressing slowly through the carriage, he moved away from the city gate.
The Lesian Empire, now so familiar, filled him with a tinge of regret as he departed.
He passed the motionless knights and exited the city gate.
He traveled past the street where the equestrian disy had urred and left behind the fountain where the fireworks had been set off.
Someday, Ill have toe back here.
With that thought, he released his reluctance.
Leaving behind some nostalgia seemed fitting for the next visit.
He settled deep into the carriage seat when suddenly, a loud explosion sounded.
Kwaang-!
The horses, startled by the noise, shook the carriage.
The Knights Temr, as surprised as the horses, quickly soothed them and looked toward the source of the noise.
Ray, too, leaned out of the carriage window.
He saw smoke rising from the imperial pce.
Another explosion followed, louder than the first.
Kwaang-!
Such a st could easily raze a couple of buildings.
Now, those about to leave the empire were thrown into disarray.
Its from the imperial pce!
Secure the perimeter! Ensure the safety of the Saint is the priority!
Yes!
Variousmands echoed as the Knights Temr sprang into action.
Ray stepped out of the carriage to assess the situation.
Just as he was caught up in his emotions, an explosion had to disrupt the moment.
In a way, these ridiculous urrences were quite the hallmark of the empire he hade to know.
He addressed Heor, themander of the Knights Temr.
What happened?
Heor quickly marshaled the knights into formation and replied,
Its not confirmed yet but it seems the imperial pce has been attacked.
The imperial pce was attacked?
If not, theres no reason for such an explosion inside the city.
That made sense.
Even if all the stored explosives had detonated simultaneously, they wouldnt have produced such a massive sound from inside the pce.
The most likely exnation was magic.
Ray tightened the hem of his flowing robe around his waist.
Any casualties on our side?
None. The explosion seems to have urred only inside the pce.
Thats a relief. Just tie up the carriage nearby. Dont unpack the luggage. The Third Knights Temr will wait here until I return. Oh, and while waiting, please guide any evacuees.
Excuse me?
Confused, Heor asked, to which Ray replied seriously.
Theres no time. If a few more explosions like that ur, even the imperial pce will copse. Then everyone, including the Emperor, will die.
But in such a dangerous ce
They couldnt take the Saint to such a perilous location.
Heor, about to express this, closed his mouth before finishing his sentence.
Who was the Saint before them?
He was the one who had faced the worst necromancer, a ck magician who ended an era, and a war hero who had single-handedly suppressed the rebellion within the Holy Kingdom.
It was unthinkable that he would die from mere explosions.
Ray looked at Heor and smiled broadly.
Trust me.
Hesitant at first, Heor soon knelt on one knee.
Third Knights Temr Commander Heor receives the Saintsmand.
The faith of the Holy Kingdom in Ray was no joke.
Especially among the Knights Temr who had fought alongside him, it was even greater.
Having witnessed his strength firsthand and how he had saved the Holy Kingdom from major crises multiple times.
Just a word from the Saint exuded a trustworthiness akin to devout faith.
As soon as he heard Heors response, Ray activated the mana in his body and shot off the ground like an arrow.
Whoever was attacking the imperial pce with magic was strong enough to breach magical barriers.
Even a sixth-circle magician might not have been capable of such a feat.
Hence, it was premature to calcte the enemys strength.
At this rate, everyone might die.
His steps toward the imperial pce quickened.
In the midst of the imperial pce, a standoff was unfolding.
Soldiers with spears and shields were at the forefront, supported by knights.
For the heart of the empire, the formation was remarkably well-arranged in such a short time.
At the forefront stood the wyverns.
Lilith, with several elders behind her, led them, followed by numerous middle-aged individuals.
As they gathered and released mana, an imposing aura emerged.
It was a sufficient weapon in itself, forcing the imperial knights to respond ordingly.
The empire, having been suddenly attacked, was the first to speak out.
You filthy wyvern bastards! How dare you attack the empire! Seems like youre asking for death!
Believing they had been preemptively attacked, their mood was understandably sour.
Their words were harsh and unforgiving.
Not only had they allowed these creatures into a critical area of the pce, but they also couldnt drive them out and were forced into a standoff.
However, the wyverns felt the same way.
They were the ones who had been attacked first.
An elder standing behind Lilith burst out,
You dare to speak with such a loose tongue! Youre the ones who attacked us without knowing your ce!
A knight snarled back in response.
You deceitful creatures! Spreading baseless usations!
Naturally, the conversation went nowhere.
Both sides perceived themselves as victims, rendering any words inaudible.
Lilith looked around with cold eyes.
Inform your Emperor. Lets have a discussion. If you refuse even this, the imperial pce will face its end in the long history.
Her even-toned voice sent chills through those facing her.
As the wyverns Fear naturally emanated while she spoke, even the knights felt significantly constrained in their aggression and movements.
And it was the Fear of a Wyvern Lord.
The depth of her Fear, honed over a long lifespan, had reached its own level of mastery.
They answered with trembling voices.
That thats impossible
Ugh Rather here I will embrace death
They chose death over sumbing to primal fear.
The resolve of the empires knights ismendable.
Lilith closed her eyes for a moment.
Well, its done.
She already knew where the Emperor was.
It was only a matter of whether she went herself or was guided by them.
Since they had dered it impossible, she nned to destroy the imperial pce as she had said.
Lilith moved her small lips.
Many of our kin have died. Their sorrow will be washed away with human blood. Destroy the buildings and kill the humans to enlighten them of their foolishness!
With her words, charged with magical power, the elders and middle-aged wyverns responded briefly.
Yes!
Yes!
They began their relentless assault upon receiving themand.
Fire Explosion!
Earth Spear!
Asrge-scale magic unfolded, the imperial pce had no choice but to crumble helplessly.
As they moved around, destroying various parts of the pce, its once-glorious appearance was nowhere to be found.
The empires knights, paralyzed by fear, forced their bodies to move and resisted.
But that was all they could do.
As Lilith swept her hand through the air, a fine line of blood appeared.
That line took the lives of the knights.
Aaaargh!
I cough Even in death, I wont forget you
Even as they coughed up blood, their voices brimmed with hatreda very human response.
Reinforcements from the empire soon arrived, among them Gregory, who hade to support the Holy Kingdom.
He frowned at the grim situation surrounding him.
This is a disaster.
He drew his sword and ordered the knights around him.
Knights, form groups of five to take on the wyverns! Hold on just a bit longer; reinforcements will arrive! We fight these treacherous wyverns until then!
Understood!
With a brief response, the well-trained knights quickly formed their ranks.
Their arrival brought a slight respite.
As groups of five began to confront each wyvern, there was a moment when the wyverns seemed to be pushed back.
Lilith looked at Gregory and shook her head.
To hold out until reinforcements arrive a futile effort. Bear the consequences for daring to disturb the Wyvern Lair.
Gregory swallowed hard at her words.
Even as a Swordmaster, the mana emanating from the wyvern before him was of a different caliber.
It was doubtful whether his Aura de could strike her fatally.
This is not good If things continue like this, we wontst. Ill try to buy as much time as possible.
With that thought, he unsheathed his Aura de from the outset.
His mana swirled around the sword, converging into one force.
The refined Aura de made its presence unmistakably known.
However, it was a fact that it posed no threat to Lilith.
She chanted multiple spells in an instant.
Earth Spear. Fire Pir. Wind Cutter.
Kugugugung
The ground trembled, and stone spears erupted from the earth.
That wasnt all. Columns of fire with intense heat bore down menacingly, and the mes spread further by the wind magic that swept past.
The castle began to burn in almost no time.
Gregory managed to cut through the wind des but couldnt avoid grunting.
Ugh
The impact he felt in his hand was no joke.
If a simple Wind Cutter could do this much, he couldnt fathom the extent of damagerge-scale magic might cause.
If the distance widens, its a sure defeat.
With that in mind, Gregory moved skillfully, dodging Earth Spears, and managed to get within close range of Lilith.
But that was as far as he got.
Each time he tried to swing his sword, Liliths magic urately targeted the critical points of his attacks, thwarting any effective strike.
The disparity between their abilities was so vast it bordered on despair.
Gregory gritted his teeth and lunged at her.
Lilith, who had been easily parrying his attacks, flicked her hand once, and another line of blood appeared.
However, Gregory was knocked back by her defenses and couldnt regain his bnce in time.
Dangerous!
Pwook
The line of blood sliced through Gregorys body, leaving a wound in its wake.
Chapter 194: The Empire’s Crisis (3)
Chapter 194: The Empire¡¯s Crisis (3)
Kuh!
He clutched the wound on his thigh.
Fortunately, it wasnt deep.
He seemed capable of continuing the battle without much issue.
As Gregory was about to seize his sword and charge at Lilith again, a grand voice resonated from one end.
Stop!
His voice, imbued with mana, brought the chaotic battlefield to a standstill.
Lilith was about to disregard themand but then turned toward the source of the voice.
There stood the young man who had previously visited their mountain and made bold demands.
Ray scanned the surroundings and clicked his tongue.
The once intact imperial pce was now in ruins, its remnants burning and emitting thick smoke.
The beautiful gardens had been reduced to ashes.
He addressed the calm, seemingly confused Lilith.
Didnt we have an agreement? Are you saying you want to break it now?
Instead of making excuses as he expected, she smiled bitterly.
Break it? Well, as far as I know, it was your humans who first discarded the agreement.
Her words baffled not only Ray but also the empires knights who overheard the conversation.
What are you talking about! We swear we received no orders to attack you! Stop making baseless usations!
Even as they protested vehemently, Lilith slowly shook her head.
Blood is washed away only with blood. The crime of taking the lives of our kin and killing their children is not a light matter.
With her intent for war signaled, Ray desperately tried to defuse the situation.
Hold on, just wait a moment. The empire broke the agreement first? Are you sure about that?
If not, then who else could have stealthily attacked us right behind the imperial pce? It seems it was a small group, as we didnt detect them, and the magic used was predominantly of the fourth circle. Ive never heard of a human group capable of gathering such high-level magicians.
Ray found himself at a loss for words.
Her statement was unequivocal.
Anyone would conclude that the empire was the perpetrator.
Unless a massive organization like Proxia was alive, which was impossible since he had entirely dismantled it, no other group but the empire could have done it.
But that made the current situation very strange.
He had transferred the contract, written with the Wyvern Lords mana, to the Emperor.
There was absolutely no reason for the empire to attack the wyverns unless the Emperor was either dead or insane.
There seems to be something Im not aware of
As he pondered, even the empires knights, who had heard her story, were in doubt.
They wondered if the Emperor had secretly ordered an attack on the Wyvern Mountains without their knowledge.
However, if that were the case, Gregory, the empires Swordmaster with close ties to the Emperor, would surely have known about it.
But all of that was irrelevant to the wyverns.
They had been attacked and concluded the empire was responsible.
Their only concern was to exact bloody revenge on the empire.
There was no room for Ray to intervene in this straightforward process.
The Emperor, who had taken refuge from the mysterious explosion, shattered the armrest of his chair upon hearing the messengers words.
Kwaang-!
What nonsense is this! You call that an exnation!
Overwhelmed by the Emperors fury, the messenger could only tremble and continue his report.
The wyverns I just mentioned are attacking the imperial pce.
I never ordered an attack on the Wyvern Mountains!
But the wyverns im they were attacked. The Imperial Guard, the First Knight Division, and about ten other magical battalions are in ce, matching their numbers, but it seems they will soon reach their limits.
The Emperor slumped back into his seat at this absurd news.
How could this happen
With the interior of the castle already damaged, proper defense was impossible.
Whether to mount a defense or to strategize a surprise attack was moot; the pce was already being destroyed.
The Emperor couldnt understand the wyverns sudden aggression.
A mana-made contract could not be casually vited because doing so risked rejection by the ambient mana.
The moment the wyverns attacked the empire, it meant they had not vited the agreement.
This implied that the Lesian Empire might have attacked first, which was unthinkable since he had given no such order.
But as a ruler known for his iron resolve, he harbored some suspicions, though he had no solid proof.
Could the central nobles be behind this? No, thats unlikely. Even if they had formed an alliance, they wouldnt have the funds to form a forceparable to the pces defenses.
Logically, the central nobles were wealthier than their provincial counterparts.
Even if they had united, funding an army, especially an elite strike force, would financially overwhelm them.
His thoughts spiraled into deeper contemtion.
Then, an idea struck him.
Could someone in the royal family be involved?
If someone within the royal family had been embezzling funds, they could have umted enough to finance such a force.
Combined with the provincial nobles resources, forming an elite strike force would be feasible.
The Emperor rose hastily from his seat.
Summon the princes and princesses to the grand hall immediately! And bring the Saint here as soon as possible! He couldnt have left the border yet!
The urgency in the Emperors voice was unprecedented, prompting the messenger to nod briskly.
Understood!
Tell him this is an official request from the empire!
With that, the messenger dashed out at breakneck speed.
Left alone in the grand hall, the Emperors cheeks trembled with rage.
Daring to pull off such a scheme theyre tightening their own nooses!
Unable to contain his anger, he struck the throne with a mana-charged force.
Kwaang-!
Once again, the armrest shattered.
The empire would need to repair not just the pce but also the throne after all this.
At Liliths request to stay out of it, Ray nodded.
He thought she had done enough.
She had agreed not to touch humans and had even made a mana-based contract.
The empire had broken it first, not her.
The current destruction of the imperial pce seemed like karmic retribution.
However, he continued to ponder the bizarre nature of the situation and the mastermind behind it.
Something is going strangely here.
His doubts continued to multiply.
Who would attack the wyverns, and for what gain?
The answer should be simple: the culprit would be the one who benefits from this incident.
By considering each possibility one by one, he would eventually find the likely suspect.
Ray was assessing every potential yer in this scenario.
Surprisingly, the beneficiaries were quite obvious.
The First Prince and the Third Prince.
For the First Prince, being high in the session line, such an act was unnecessary.
But the other two could contemte rebellion if the empire was left in ruins by the wyverns attack.
With their position in the line of session being rtively lower, time was against them.
If the Fifth Prince had been alive, there might have been checks and bnces, but with his death, the First Princes position only strengthened.
To overturn this, they would need to take significant risks.
That seemed to be the motivation behind the attack on the Wyvern Mountains.
Without knowing the exact state of the empires finances and military, he couldnt be sure, but they likely wooed the nobles over time and used them.
Creating an elite small force is not easy.
It takes decades to build even one such unit.
But the effectiveness of such a force is tremendous, capable of causing major events like the current one.
Although the empire was in chaos, it couldnt be said that there were no gains to be had.
The empires knights and magical battalions shed with the wyverns in the burning imperial pce.
Kwaang-!
Pshhh-!
Invisible wind des and countless ice shards rained down, driving the wyverns from their flight.
Yet they dared not recklessly plummet to the ground, where the empires knights stood waiting, their eyes ame, swords at the ready.
At first nce, it seemed the wyverns were at a disadvantage, but they had Lilith on their side.
With a mere wave of her hand, all the magical spells lost their structure and scattered.
Her abundant mana forced them to dissipate.
Witnessing this, Ray controlled the mana of everyone but Lilith.
Hold.
With a single word, the actions of the many forces instantly ceased.
Gregory shuddered at the Saints power to immobilize him with a simple gesture.
Is this the current Saint?
Even when he possessed the Original Dragons heart, his power was significant, but now it seemed he held their very lives in his palm.
Truly, he was an army unto himself.
Lilith gazed at Ray, perplexed.
Are you assisting us?
No. Im just resolving a suspicious point.
She snapped back at his words.
Who the perpetrator is doesnt concern us. Whether they belong to the empire or not, to us, all humans are alike.
Unfazed by her retort, Ray persisted.
By being struck in the wrong ce and retaliating elsewhere, youre merely ying into the hands of the true schemer, arent you? Despite your view of humans as inferior, theyvepletely outmaneuvered you.
His voice remained calm and even, yet it touched a raw spot within the wyverns.
Lilith scowled and responded.
What do you propose, then? Apprehend the guilty and deliver them to us? From among your own kind?
Her biting question was met with a smirk from Ray.
Yes. I will deliver each and every one of them to you.
Chapter 195: The Empire’s Crisis (4)
Chapter 195: The Empire¡¯s Crisis (4)
Even with his firm assurance, Liliths expression did not soften.
How can we believe you?
If you want, I can make a mana oath.
!
His bold deration caught everyone, including her, by surprise, and they had to suppress their shock.
A mana oath is absolute.
Breaking such an oath means being rejected by mana.
This entails more than just the failure of a spell.
Mana is the fundamental substance thatposes the atmosphere.
Being rejected by it implies that ones very existence could be threatened.
In other words, the young man before her was staking his life against the bloodshed the Empires people might endure.
Liliths eyebrows twitched momentarily before her face softened.
The tension in her crossed arms gradually eased.
Youre brave. Do you know what happens to someone as strong as you if they break an oath?
It would copse.
And youre still willing to risk your life because you think the Empire is worth it?
Worth it? Dont make meugh.
Ray waved his hand dismissively, a cynical smirk on his face.
He no longer saw the Empire as valuable, unlike before.
It was a ce where someone would provoke wyverns to usurp the throne, heedlessly endangering the very citizens they should protect.
No sensible ruler would contemte such an action.
What worth could such a ce possibly have?
But the citizens were innocent, uninvolved in these machinations.
How could he stand by while innocent lives were lost to anothers lunacy?
He spoke with a hint of despair.
The Empire has lost its value.
After Rays statement, Lilith paused before speaking, her tone conceding.
I see Alright. I trust your words. Now that youve given your answer, will you release my kin?
At her request, he began to manipte mana.
Cancel.
With Raysmand, the magic binding the wyverns was lifted, and they immediately voiced their protest.
Gasp! My lord, how can you promise such a thing! We should wipe them out right now!
Thats right! We need to set an example!
Despite her kins fierce protests, Lilith didnt bat an eye.
No, she disyed her dominance instead.
Defying me?
Her intense mana silenced the previously vocal wyverns, as if their mouths were sealed with honey.
The unwritten rule established by the strong reduced them from sizable wyverns to obedient dogs.
After casting a silent nce at her quieted kin, Lilith turned her back on the Imperial City.
The deadline is tomorrow morning Keep the promise until then. If not we wille to settle todays matter.
Ray also nodded earnestly at her words, which carried a threatening undertone.
Yes.
Lets go.
At hermand, the wyverns followed Lilith with faces full of reluctance.
They disappeared into the sky, their massive wings fluttering, as Ray exhaled a sigh.
He had originally not intended to get involved with the wyverns and the Empires affairs.
He believed they were reaping the consequences of their own actions, but he couldnt ignore the future of the innocent people who might die without understanding why.
That was why his anger at the Empire, which had needlesslyplicated things and worsened the situation, was boiling over.
Taking a deep breath to quell his anger, Ray faced Gregory, who stood to one side with a vacant stare, and said,
Go tell His Majesty the Emperor to gather everyone in the Imperial Family and the central nobility right away. Tell him its a matter that must be addressed under imperialmand.
Excuse me?
Gregory involuntarily questioned, taken aback by Rays authoritative tone.
Ray, who had been barely containing his frustration with deep breaths, exploded at that single question.
Just shut up and gather them all, you idiot!
Gregory sought an audience with the Emperor and ryed Rays message.
The Empires Swordmaster bing a mere messenger was an unprecedented event.
Per his words, many nobles and members of the Imperial Family had gathered in the great hall, and Ray stood in the center, looking around at everyone.
The insane actions of the Empire had driven him to the brink of madness.
If anyone dared to utter nonsense, he didnt know what he might do.
The oppressive mana emanating from his body enveloped the audience in tense silence.
You all must be aware of the wyvern attack. Its not just any ce, but the Imperial Pce that was attacked.
Everyone nodded at his words.
This fact was known even without independent sources of information.
Even the citizens taking refuge in the viges knew about it.
Yet, there was no sign of shame on the faces of the nobles despite the humiliation of their Imperial Pce being attacked.
In other words, as long as it wasnt their own family, they didnt care much about the Imperial Pce.
Their indifference, treating them asplete strangers, was suffocating.
Arent you angry? The Imperial Pce was half destroyed while you all did nothing!
Cough!
Well
They began to look around, uncertain.
Ray, observing this frustrating scene up close, pped his forehead.
If he hadnt intervened, the Empire would have been destroyed that day.
This wont lead to any progress. They dont even have their own opinions anymore. Theyre afraid to speak out.
In matters concerning state affairs, these people were far more knowledgeable than him.
He had wanted to hear their thoughts on the issue, but it seemed they would just keep looking around and end up doing nothing.
Ray pointed to the parchment on each of their tables and said,
You all see this, right? Write down the details of your familys military strength on it. Dont miss a single detail.
But who would easily follow such amand?
The military strength of a family was so secret that even the Emperor was kept in the dark.
It was natural for objections to pour in.
The powerful nobles beganining from all sides.
Cough! Even if you are a saint, this is too much! To disclose the military strength of our families Thats outrageous!
Thats right! Besides, youre not even from the Lesian Empire!
Let the Empire handle its own affairs. The Holy Kingdom should step back! Theres a limit to rudeness!
The opposition was fierce.
Suddenly asking them to disclose the entire military strength of their families was a significant blow. He acknowledged that.
But if things continued as they were, the Empire would be doomed.
The Lesian Empire might not easily fall to the wyverns, but as time went on, the wyverns, with their overwhelming magical power and knowledge, would gain an increasing advantage, making the Empires chances of victory slim.
The atmosphere became increasingly tense.
Not even the Emperor could soothe the situation easily.
The jeers continued, and the number of nobles who sympathized with the atmosphere only grew.
Ray sighed again, closing his eyes.
He had endured enough. Honestly, why would he stay in the Empire if there was nothing to gain?
They were oblivious to the fact that all this was for their own sake, only thinking about the immediate losses they would suffer. It seemed nothing more than petty selfishness.
When he opened his eyes again, his expression was markedly more indifferent than before.
Is that so? If you all want to die miserably, go ahead. Frankly, its none of my business what happens to the Empire. If you want me to leave, Ill just go.
At his blunt words, the nobles eagerly chimed in.
How can a saint say such things!
Fine. Leave immediately. I regret that I cannot send you farther away.
At this point, he no longer felt like doing anything more.
He would negotiate as much as possible with the Wyvern Lord for the lives of the people, but he couldnt care less about the future of these nobles.
He licked his lips.
If I half-kill all the heads of the Empire, would they negotiate then? he muttered nonchntly, his tone eerily calm.
The Emperor sensed resignation in his demeanor.
If he leaves, the Empire will face a crisis.
The Emperor, an iron ruler, had ovee several crises with his intuition.
Now, his instincts told him to keep the saint.
Eventually, the Emperor stood up.
Saint, wont you please save the Empire? I humbly ask this of you.
As he bowed deeply, the nobles were shocked, biting their tongues in astonishment.
Who was this Emperor?
An individual who had seized the throne with his abilities alone, despite being the weakest among the princes and a man of great pride and high self-esteem.
Now, he was bowing his head in front of the saint.
Your Majesty, please raise your head!
He may be a saint, but hes still just a child! Theres no need for you to do this
It was offensive to hear as a young person.
But before Ray could frown, the Emperors stern voice echoed in the great hall.
Silence! This is an imperialmand! All nobles under the protection of the Imperial Pce must follow the saints orders!
!
How, how can this be
Anyone who disobeys will be erased under my name. Sir Gregory!
As the Emperor called out, Gregory, standing by, knelt in obedience.
I receive Your Majestysmand. Please grant me the honor of leading the charge.
He said this, looking towards one side of the great hall.
A remarkable hideout. To only sense it now Is he a retainer of the saint?
The nobles, who had previously spouted nonsense at the saint, might have been turned into meat paste in their beds that night if the Emperor and he had not stepped in.
Unaware of their narrow escape from death, they knelt with heavy expressions.
We receive themand
We willply
Ray grumbled.
Comply, my foot. I dont want to do it anymore. Just handle it yourselves. Itll be quite a sight to see you all get annihted by the wyverns.
His heart, deeply hurt and irritated, had already left the Empire.
Chapter 196: The Empire’s Crisis (5)
Chapter 196: The Empire¡¯s Crisis (5)
The Emperor pleaded again at Rays words:
Please reconsider, just this once.
When had the leader of a once-mighty nation ever bowed his head like this?
The nobles, undoubtedly, had never seen the Emperor in such a state before.
But Ray was indifferent to whether the Emperors head was bowed or turned aside.
He was known for being capricious like a teenage girl, but once his mind was made up, it wasnt easy to change.
Ray muttered loudly enough for the Emperor to hear.
You only treat me like a saint when you need me. Just moments ago, you were all too eager to tell me to leave.
At these words, the Emperor red at the central nobles.
None dared meet his fierce gaze.
Was this what it meant to kill with a look?
It seemed as if aura des might shoot from the Emperors eyes at any moment.
The embarrassed nobles sumbed to the Emperors will.
I misspoke. I sincerely apologize.
No, who dares tell the saint to leave? You are wee to stay as long as you wish!
Their attitudes changed in an instant.
Indeed, they knew politics well.
If the other party was ying politics, Ray was confident he could y along.
Raising two fingers, Ray said,
When a merchant misses the right time, the price of goods rises. The more you resist, the higher the price goes. Write down your familys military strength in detail on that parchment. And
After a pause, he continued with a smirk,
Hand over one-third of your familys wealth. I intended to help out of loyalty, but since youre reluctant, Ill be motivated by money.
His statement, blurring the line between bandit and saint, left the smiling audience speechless.
Their looks said, What did he just say? but they only shook their heads at each other.
Someone, still smiling, asked,
Could you repeat that, please?
Hand over the money.
Silence fell in just three seconds.
A noble, frowning, suggested,
Asking for money is a bit too direct. How about one-tenth? That still seems like a lot
Despite the attempt at negotiation, Rays expression remained unchanged, not even a flicker.
When you get old and senile, you act like this. I must remember never to be like that.
Though his words were rude, the nobles were the ones in need.
Moreover, they couldnt overpower him with force, which left them feeling frustratingly helpless.
20 percent.
Goodbye.
As Ray turned to leave the hall, the Emperors eyes flickered with a fury that suggested hellfire might erupt.
They couldnt defy the imperialmand and be traitors, nor could theybel the saint as mad.
Caught in a bind, they looked at each other, feeling aggrieved.
Isnt this too much? If we give up one-third of our wealth, what will we live on!
One nobleined, and Ray nced at him.
Seeing his corpulent body and greasy face, it was clear how well he had been living.
At this rate, he might just sumb to a heart attack from severe obesity.
If you dont like it, just quit. Ill return to the Holy Kingdom.
If they didnt want to spend money or disclose their military power, well, that was their problem.
Whether the Empire was devoured by wyverns or bandits didnt interest me anymore.
After all, whoever takes over would be better than these cowards.
As Ray walked decisively out of the hall, the nobles were at a loss.
The Emperors eyes seemed to be filled with bloody tears, and Gregory fidgeted with his swords hilt, as if ready to draw it at any moment.
Feeling the overwhelming pressure from all sides, the central nobles finally capitted.
Ah, alright! We should do as much as a gesture of apology!
I intended to follow your will from the start. Cough.
Such impressive courage!
Their shameless change of tone, as if they had faces of iron, stood in stark contrast to their earlier aggressiveness.
Ray narrowed his eyes but picked up the parchment from the table.
If its decided, we dont have much time, so hurry up. Write down the details of each familys military power, and how much of it can be moved secretly and at once.
Reluctantly, they began to scribble on the parchment, unable to refuse.
Revealing their military power, albeit with tears, was preferable to facing death here.
Their hesitation was apparent in their slow pen movements, but Ray nodded and said,
Take your time. By morning, the Empire will be a sea of fire.
The Emperor seethed within.
As Ray spoke, Gregorys fiddling with his sword intensified.
Swallowing hard, they quickened their writing.
Ray observed them from the side.
The figures being recorded on the parchments indicated substantial military forces, though some might be concealed. However, if the discrepancies were minor, there was no cause for concern.
He was more interested in the surplus military power each family possessed.
Ray nced at the stone-faced Imperial Family members and thought,
This must be abined effort of the nobles to gather troops. Otherwise, such secret movements wouldnt be possible.
Had the Imperial Family employed their forces, the Emperor would have been aware, and there would have been limitations to the forces they could mobilize.
What if the nobles had been amassing their private soldiers incrementally?
Assembling a small number of skilled individuals to form an elite force could make an assault on the Wyvern Lair feasible.
When Ray signaled to Gregory, the man standing beside the Emperor retrieved something and handed it over.
This is the annual tally of the nobles private soldiers.
Good work.
Being prepared in advance had its advantages.
Should the numbers on this list differ from those currently being dered, those nobles would warrant further investigation.
While they were engrossed in their writing, Ray surreptitiously perused the parchments.
The central nobles are still the most reliable. Since the Emperor holds them tightly, the chance of them plotting a rebellion is low.
Thats why he had asked Gregory to gather the central nobles.
Involving provincial nobles would unnecessarilyplicate things.
Though he could handle it, he needed to finish everything by morning, hence the rtive limitation.
As time passed and the nobles submitted their parchments, Ray skimmed through them.
Anomalies immediately jumped out.
This is strange, Baron Kloud.
The baron responded quickly.
What seems to be the problem?
The number of private soldiers you reported to His Majesty at the end of the year and the number youve written now dont match. The forces are simr, but the numbers have increased. Why did you increase your private soldiers?
Baron Kloud sneakily nced at the Emperor.
Then, he saw the Emperor with an endlessly furrowed brow.
Not being a count or a duke, he nervously stuttered his answer.
That, that is There are not enough private soldiers to clear out the monsters in my fief
What if you increase them without saying anything? Do you think other fiefs dont have monsters or dont increase their numbers?
Im sorry, I am sorry.
You dont have to apologize to me. Next, Count Ophel.
Yes.
Ray, who had been guiding him from the royal pce, slightly bowed his head.
The number of knights fluctuates too much. Why is that?
Because of thebat tournament.
Thebat tournament?
Yes. Originally, active knights cannot participate in thebat tournament. Therefore, they either return to being junior knights or temporarily leave their knight duties to participate. This is such a case.
Hmm I see. Then theres no issue.
Thank you for understanding.
The profits they had made so far from their private soldiers were enormous.
Having more private soldiers was convenient for operating the familys tradingpany and for driving out monsters to expand the fief.
Thus, Count Ophel had been reluctant to hire more private soldiers than necessary.
Viewing this favorably was inevitable.
Had it been about an hour? They sorted all the parchments, dividing them into those with significant differences and those without.
The ones with significant differences were substantially thicker, while the others were few.
This proved that many hadmitted corruption without the Emperors knowledge.
The Emperor, witnessing this, couldnt lift his face out of shame.
How could he not feel ashamed when even the saints of the Holy Kingdom, who were from a different empire, had exposed their disgrace?
Ray tapped on the parchments and said,
What about the rest? Its as if the family wanted to create a state within a state. Why would you need such a force just to govern a family?
.
.
Were you thinking of rebelling?
When he said this with a smirk as if joking, the faces of the nobles, including the royals, went pale.
The crimes of leading a rebellion and fomenting internal strife.
Along with disobeying the imperialmand, these were the most severe charges.
If proven true, the instigators would face punishment to the third generation.
From parents to children, the entire family would be destroyed.
Dropping such a heavy joke nonchntly, it was natural for the atmosphere to freeze instantly.
Ray, who had intended this oue, exaggeratedly scratched the back of his head and said,
Why are you all like this? Hahaha. Rx your faces. None of you had such intentions, right?
The nobles quickly seized this lifeline from heaven.
Right! How dare they not appreciate His Majestys grace and contemte a rebellion! Its unforgivable!
How could anyone entertain such a lowly thought! Rebellion is a betrayal of the heart, right? It must be nipped in the bud!
Ray managed to elicit simrly exaggerated reactions from them.
He approached the Emperor and Gregory and discreetly cast a spell.
With his back turned to the nobles, Ray purposefully raised mana, but only a feeble amount was activated to cast the spell.
Silent. Listen carefully to what everyone is saying now. Tonight, we will deliberately provoke a rebellion. The culprit is surely among them.
What do you mean
Your Majesty, please take greater care with your surroundings when you move your lips. It would be detrimental for others to detect the use of magic.
The Emperor slowly nodded, heeding Rays quietly spoken instructions.
Ray paused briefly, then lifted the parchment he was holding and looked at them, as if to ask if they understood, to which they hesitantly nodded again.
Cancel.
Ray quickly dispelled the magic and spoke in a louder voice.
This is troubling. We cant apprehend the culprit without identifying them.
As he cast the bait, the unsuspecting fish began to surface.
What are you implying? Are you saying we cant catch them after all this time?
Didnt you assure us earlier that we would apprehend them?
Faced with their protests, Ray simply shrugged.
The situation is not favorable. There are too many involved in corruption.
Those words likely struck a chord of guilt in dozens.
Ray, who had momentarily paused, retrieved a parchment from his pocket.
It bore a striking resemnce to the mana contract of the Wyvern Lord he had previously given to the Emperor.
Fortunately, we have this. Its the mana contract of the Wyvern Lord. Since I promised to grant one favorst time, lets request clemency with this, shall we?
It was merely a parchment scribbled with doodles and faintly singed by mana.
Yet from a distance, anyone could mistake it for a genuine mana contract.
Deceived by his words, they gulped in apprehension.
Is that really?
Chapter 197: Imperial Overhaul (1)
Chapter 197: Imperial Overhaul (1)
Who would have thought that the saints would bare their teeth?
In a world wheremon sense did not apply, the current sainty gleefully under the eyes of God.
Who am I? I am prepared for such situations. It may be difficult to catch the culprit, but it is possible to resolve this situation.
Inspired by his confident words, the nobles cheered.
As expected of the Saint!
Theres a reason why God chose you as a saint!
The nobles were deceived by Rays unfounded confidence.
The Emperor too would have been fooled if he had not spoken to him beforehand.
The atmosphere in the dimly lit great hall, which had been gloomy, was now almost festive.
In a situation where they had to prepare for a war with the wyverns, a perfect solution had emerged, alleviating all their worries.
This was exactly what Ray was aiming for.
As they rxed, the nobles who dreamt of rebellion grew anxious.
They had barely managed to involve the wyverns in a n for mutual destruction with the empire, but now they were slipping out of their grasp.
After the conference in the great hall ended, they would likely gather independently to discuss the situation.
They had to act tonight, as there was no time until tomorrow morning.
Ray made a sly expression unnoticed by others.
In a secret ce, several figures flickered in the shadows.
Those d in robes quietly began to speak.
Things have be troublesome. Who would have thought he had the Wyvern Lords mana contract
We dont have much time. We must finish this before dawn.
Another figure responded to their words.
But it seems impossible toe up with another n within that time and it will take quite a while to prepare
There is a way.
Lets hear it.
With permission to speak, the previous speaker shared his thoughts.
We use the wyverns once more.
You mean to provoke them again?
Yes. If we attack them a second time following the first, the Wyvern Lord will surely retaliate, given the mana contract.
Ho.
While we may forgive them upfront, the empire will likelyunch an attack behind the scenes. After that, we just need to create discord between the two parties. Isnt it simple?
Pondering the words under the robe, the figure soon nodded in agreement.
When you thought about it, it made sense.
There was no need for them to orchestrate everything.
If another attack on the wyverns urred, the empire would fall into internal suspicion and doubt, and the wyverns would no longer tolerate the actions of the empire.
If lucky, there might be civil unrest internally and external enemies arising.
It didnt take long to agree with this simple yet effective n.
Good. Lets proceed with that n. Summon the strike team likest time. Be ready to move as soon as the day ends.
Understood.
The figure in the robe knelt on one knee.
With this, the empire would plunge into chaos again.
The benefit of involving the wyverns in the rebellion far exceeded their imagination.
Excited by the thought of controlling the empire, they began to move swiftly.
Unbeknownst to them, someone was watching their every move from afar.
So, thats the n? Hehehe.
As things unfolded smoothly as he had anticipated, Rays mood brightened.
He had expected the rebellion to progress to some extent, but he never dreamed that they would provoke the wyverns again.
Just hinting at this fact to them would make things much easier.
As the figures with whom he had been conversing dispersed into the forest, Ray, left alone, shone with excitement.
The wyvern matter just needs to be ryed properly The rest is about uncovering the monster.
He thought it would be enough to open the mouths of those he had captured.
He hurried towards the wyvernsir.
At dusk, as darkness began to fall, Ray arrived at theirir, traversing the mountain range, and encountered a wyvern on guard.
The female wyvern at the entrance was the same one who had told him to run to her if he was in dangerst time.
She questioned him with a wary expression, different from before.
Human, what brings you here again?
She seemed to be on edge due to the humans recent attack on the wyverns.
Ray shook his head, indicating he had no intention to fight.
I have a message for the Lord. Will you let me enter the vige?
Her hostility waned immediately upon hearing his words.
As a strong one, your words deserve respect, but as a guard, may I ask the reason?
Ivee to fulfill a promise I made to the Lord. Its an urgent message. Theres not much time left.
A promise? Have you already found the instigators?
No, I havent found them.
His expression seemed to say, How would I know that?
Her brows furrowed slightly at his perplexing answer.
What did he mean bying here to keep a promise yet not having found the culprit?
Just as she was about to speak, Ray smiled slyly.
But the culprits wille here themselves. Isnt that a sufficient answer?
His confident words shook her.
After a moment of hesitation, she nodded slowly and stepped aside.
I dont fully understand but the Lord will judge. Enter.
Thank you.
Ray quickened his pace towards the Lords house as he finally entered the vige.
The adversaries said they would move as soon as night fell.
With little time left, it was best to act quickly.
Even under the intense scrutiny of the wyverns, he located the Lords house. There stood a shabby house, utterly destroyed and barely recognizable.
Lilith, who was drinking warm tea in that roofless ce, recognized Ray.
What brings you here? I thought we agreed to meet in the morning.
Ray bluntlymunicated his urgent business to Lilith.
Listen well. The humans from the empire will attack again soon. There isnt much time. You guys lie in ambush and strike as soon as you sense the mana. You understand with just this, right?
Gack! What, what? What are you talking about?
Startled, Lilith nearly choked on her tea.
Humans attacking again? Where had he gotten this information, and could they trust it?
It was too sudden to ignore.
But she wasnt the wyverns Lord for nothing.
She quickly recovered and got a grip on the situation.
Where did you get this information? And what about the enemys numbers?
I prodded the nobles after you left. Its reliable information, so its worth taking a chance on. As for the troops I dont know exactly, but I suspect its a small strike force.
Got it. Ill handle it.
Lilith briskly finished her tea and stood up.
The house,cking anything resembling a chair, was a pitiful sight.
Well, she had caused the destruction herself as she grew.
She closed her eyes and rxed her body.
Before long, wyverns began to emerge from various parts of the vige.
It seemed she hadmunicated the message to all the wyverns through some means.
They nced at Lilith once, then began moving toward different parts of the mountain range.
Ray, who had been watching calmly, also rose from his spot.
Ill be going then.
Youre leaving? Not just watching?
I have tasks to attend to in the empire as well. I promised, didnt I? To hand over every single one of them.
Were you serious about that?
She looked at Ray with fresh surprise, as if he were mad.
She had assumed he was exaggerating, but he was actually serious!
In the house that was nothing but ruins, Ray looked at Lilith for a moment, then bowed his head.
All I can do is this much. I believe its the best I can do Can you reconsider attacking the empire?
Lilith was taken aback by his sudden gesture.
She had not expected him to bow his head for others, who could be considered strangers.
Moreover, to her, the human in front of her was a strong one.
A strong one bowing to the weak? For Lilith, used to the simple rule of wyverns respecting strength, it was an iprehensible action.
Yet, she found it not unpleasant.
It was something she couldnt understand and didnt want to, yet it wasnt repulsive.
Perhaps it was a sensation she could neverprehend in her lifetime as a wyvern.
Lilith, with surprised eyes, chuckled and said,
I heard humans call you a saint It seems thats true?
Selling out God, deceiving, robbing bandits of their money, he has no iota of faith, but he is indeed a saint.
Of course, she didnt know all this, but she could well understand that the human before her thought more of others than anyone else.
It was natural, considering his former profession in the modern world was one of saving lives.
Ray also smiled back and waved his hand.
Its something I can do because Im a saint. Something I must do because Im a saint.
.
Lilith listened silently with a pleased smile.
She didnt respond, but she too faintly understood.
No matter how much of a saint one is, such deeds are not easily aplished.
Having seen many saints over the years, she felt this thought even more strongly.
As it was time to leave, Ray silently bid farewell to her and left their.
He intended to investigate the royal family in the empire.
Though he had instructed Heukyeong and Soyeong to conduct a background check, important ces were heavily guarded and inessible.
Therefore, they hadnt found much.
Ray, who had dissuaded the two from atoning through death for not achieving the desired results, didnt think much of it.
If it couldnt be uncovered from behind, then it had to be discovered from the front.
He hadpleted all the preliminary investigations for that purpose.
Now, all that was left was to summon the royals, excluding the Emperor, for a confrontation.
Chapter 198: Imperial Overhaul (2)
Chapter 198: Imperial Overhaul (2)
Upon returning to the empire, Ray immediately convened the members of the imperial family.
It didnt take long.
Perhaps after an hour or two, all the royals, except the Emperor, had gathered in the great hall.
Ray greeted them.
Good to see you again?
A solid smile yed at the corners of his mouth.
The third prince asked with a puzzled expression.
What brings us here again? You mentioned you had something important to discuss
He looked around as he spoke.
Oddly enough, the usual sight of imperial knights and guards was missing.
Having grown up surrounded by them, he felt uneasy without his bodyguards.
Sensing the third princes apprehension, Ray nonchntly said,
Ah, I asked His Majesty to send them all out. You never know who might die here.
!
!
His menacing words elicited various expressions from the royals - some of confusion, some of anger.
The first prince, Jared, frowned.
No matter that you are a saint, this is disrespectful. To speak so lightly of the lives of the royals, I will formally question this in the Holy Kingdom.
Although the Holy Kingdom is a major power, the Lesian Empire is still the strongest.
The political power of a saint is significant, but Jared thought he could inflict some political damage.
However, having lived a sheltered and peaceful life in the royal family, he failed to read the current atmosphere.
Ray chuckled at the first princes words.
Just old, but inexperienced.
He seems to not fully grasp the situation hes in.
He casually leaned on the table in the great hall, ying with a small dagger emanating aura, trimming his nails.
Ever heard the saying dead men tell no tales? If you try to question in the Holy Kingdom, you might just die right here. When facing someone stronger, you should be careful with every word, especially when theres no one to protect you.
The natural aura of a killer exuded from him, hardened from witnessing harsh realities on battlefields.
The royals, who had only ever been protected within the safety of the pce, couldnt exude such aura.
Only this prince possessed the ability to speak somewhat calmly in his own defense.
What do you want, saint? We will try to amodate as much as possible.
Trying to grasp the crux of the conversation as urately and quickly as possible, showing how shrewd he is inside.
Now were getting somewhere.
Finishing his nail grooming with a gust of wind, Ray started speaking nonchntly.
Whos the crazy fool here who ordered an attack on the wyvernir? Stupidly enough, they attacked the wyverns again today. Made my job a whole lot easier.
Their faces turned to shock at Rays words.
The Princess Celia, who had been quiet, stammered in disbelief.
That, that incident Are you saying one of us is the mastermind?
Exactly. A madman daring enough to gamble with the lives of the people for the throne.
That cant be
She looked around in dismay.
The pce was in a terrible state due to the wyverns.
With about half of it destroyed, the restoration costs would be enormous.
And now, to learn that not only was the cause within the royal family but the mastermind as well!
While Princess Celia was deeply shocked, the situation was slightly different for the prince and the first princess, but they too were visibly shaken by Rays revtion.
The attack on the wyvernir has been exposed.
Have they realized already? If theyve been caught, they cant escape the death penalty. Their only option is to deny everything to the end.
The two exchanged a silent nce and steeled their resolve.
Even if they were the Emperors children, having conspired a rebellion and brought the empire to the brink of ruin, the death penalty was a foregone conclusion.
However, as long as no concrete evidence surfaced, there was still a chance.
By denying and buying time, they hoped to find a way out.
But it was unlikely that Ray hadnt anticipated their thoughts.
If he had already identified the culprits, he wouldnt have gathered everyone like this.
This was merely a performance.
A show to intimidate the real perpetrator by frightening them, then persuading them at the right moment.
To aplish this, more pressure was necessary.
Ray addressed the royals.
Youll deny everything even if the truthes out, right? Too bad. I already have sufficient evidence.
Of course, that was a lie.
He didnt even know how many masterminds there were, let alone have any evidence.
Not to mention, he was clueless about their exact ns.
Yet, he didnt hesitate to bare his teeth, making one wonder if this was really the image of a saint Gaia had envisioned.
Whether God sighed or not, the saints bluff was exceptionally effective.
Without the truth-seeing eyes of an elf, they couldnt clearly discern his deception.
Moreover, the preconception that a saint wouldnt lie deepened the situation.
Even with this, there was no guarantee they wouldnt keep denying to the end.
To prevent that, Ray borated on his lie.
The strike force that attacked the wyvernir was made up of nobles private soldiers, right? Must have been tough gathering high-quality personnel one by one.
Logically, if the royal forces had been used, the Emperor would have heard about it.
So, the only conclusion was that they used the nobles private soldiers to attack the wyvern territory.
It must be a high-ranking familys elite personnel.
The First Princess was startled by his sharp words.
Others might not have noticed, but Ray wouldnt miss her fleeting expression.
That small change made it clear who the culprit was.
With the immense pressure of a possible execution, it was difficult for the mastermind to act normally.
Fear of death is first reflected in the eyes.
From modern operating rooms to contemporary battlefields, he had seen enough fearful eyes to know whether someone was terrified or not, just by looking into their eyes.
Ray, having roughly identified the mastermind, stood tantly in front of the First Princess and looked at her.
Getting caught would be a big problem, right? No, it wont just end with a scolding. After all, its a major incident where more than half of the imperial pce was destroyed.
.
Your head might end up touring the viges, considering the peoples outrage. To calm them down, something sensational would be effective.
!
His words had the power to evoke vivid images.
The First Princess, involuntarily visualizing herself beheaded in the vige, inhaled sharply.
Ray, pressuring her as if he had been targeting the First Princess from the start, appeared as if he already knew who the mastermind was.
The person involved must be panicking.
Sess meant iming the throne, but failure meant paying with their life.
It was such an endeavor that they wouldnt have allowed themselves to even consider failure.
To have such a n fail due to someones interference would drive them insane.
Ray smirked at the First Princess, who had noticeably stiffened.
After the whip, its time to offer a carrot.
A cornered rat will even attack a cat.
For Ray, it would only be problematic if they took a you die or I die approach, so he was fully willing to offer them a way out.
So, I have a suggestion.
Their attention was piqued again by the sudden shift in topic.
Ive already uncovered the masterminds, but I dont want to hog all the credit. This isnt the Holy Kingdom where the saints power reaches, and its somewhat difficult to imprison them with my power alone. So
Confess your crimes willingly and let me catch you. Then, I can spare you from the death penalty.
His pragmatic words disappointed some and piqued the interest of others.
The second prince, who had been feigning disinterest, took the bait.
What do you mean?
Put simply, its a way to reduce someones sentence while increasing anothers merit, satisfying everyone. Isnt that a good thing? I am now the benefactor of the empire. Wouldnt I, of all people, be able to reduce the sentence of the masterminds?
He said this with a cunning smile.
His demeanor seemed less like a saint and more like a wicked pimp prowling the backstreets for women.
However, his words held credibility.
He was the benefactor of Lesia.
Officially, he was the one who cured the Emperor when no one else could, and unofficially, he was the only human who negotiated non-aggression with the wyverns.
If he asked the Emperor, it was not impossible for his request to be granted.
Besides, if they were going to be caught anyway, wouldnt prison be preferable to execution?
The story Ray spun in the face of imminent death was like a lifeline in a dark sky.
Celia cried out, her pretty brow furrowed.
How can you say that! Arent you ashamed to be a saint!
She couldnt contain her anger, her fists trembling.
But Ray just looked at her as if to say, What does it have to do with you?
He needed to act to deceive the masterminds present.
For that, he had to use Celia too, having no discreet way to tell her the truth alone.
Who wants to be a saint? Its the gods who are to me for thrusting this role upon me, uninterested as I was.
Suddenly, God was turned into the ultimate viin.
I never thought that of you. Im so disappointed!
Tch, what does it matter if we wont see each other much after this? Besides, its the royal family who caused this mess in the first ce. So, what right do you have to be loud about it? Arent you ashamed to be a member of the royal family?
Ugh.
Celia was silenced by the harsh reality.
This should keep her quiet for a while.
Additionally, by emphasizing his intention, he baited the masterminds again.
As expected, the First Princess, sweating coldly, slowly began to smile.
Alright. Lets do it.
The second prince thought the same.
Seeing how he stared at the First Princess, it must be true he knows who the masterminds are. Realistically, prison is better than execution. If I die, I can no longer help the third prince
His thoughts settled, he too nodded.
I ept the saints offer. The masterminds who ordered the attack on the wyvernir are the First Princess and I.
!
What on earth!
The faces of the First Princess and the third princess turned white.
It was one thing for the First Princess, but even the second prince was involved!
As they confessed, Rays smile grew.
Good choice. Now, all thats left is for you two to die together.
His words reversed the shock.
Where previously Celia and Luci were surprised, now it was the First Princess and the second prince with wide eyes.
What do you mean?
What, hehehe. It means to die quietly.
Their crimes of mocking the lives of the people, exploiting innocent soldiers, and betraying the wyverns, who trusted humans and agreed to non-aggression, deserve execution.
Now that he had their confession, there was no turning back.
Just like Celia and Luci before, the faces of the two culprits turned ashen.
Chapter 199: Imperial Overhaul (3)
Chapter 199: Imperial Overhaul (3)
As the two were struck speechless and plunged into panic, Ray looked towards the door of the great hall and said,
Come out. From now on, its the empires duty to handle this.
At his words, three knights adorned in half-te armor with striking golden embroidery entered through the doors.
Their strong presence suggested that each one of them had skillsparable to a knightmander.
They bowed to Ray and the royals.
Then, they began to bind the second prince and the first princess with sturdy ropes, demonstrating skill and finesse that suggested they were well-practiced in this art.
While the second prince resignedly knelt down, the first princess fiercely resisted.
Let go of me this instant! How dare youy hands on me!
Do not resist. The culprits have already been captured.
Its a frame-up! All a scheme by this man!
To her absurd protests, an imperial knight sneered.
You said it yourself. The masterminds are you. Are you going to change your story now?
Their anger was palpable.
It was natural, considering they had lostrades in a needless battle with the wyverns.
Those who died hadnt met a glorious end.
At least if they had fallen in the heat of war, it wouldnt have felt so futile.
To be killed merely by a few spells from wyverns was a hollow end, and the resentment held by the soldiers and the people was immense.
As the first princess was almost dragged out of the great hall, one of the knights approached Ray.
Weve captured all those plotting the attack on the wyvernir.
What should we do now?
His expression seemed to ask, and Ray quirkily responded as if to say, What do you expect me to do?
It would be better to report to His Majesty. As I said earlier, from now on, its for the empire to decide. Personally, though, I think it would be wise to also imprison the nobles involved in the rebellion. Youve done well so far, keep it up.
Ray slung a backpack he had left in a corner over his shoulder.
His actions clearly indicated he intended to leave the empire, revealing just how significant his presence had been.
Noticing his own fleeting sense of loss, the knight shook off the thought.
The shame of relying so much on a young man, not yet fully shed of boyhood, weighed on him.
He lifted his sword and scabbard in a gesture of respect.
Although he couldnt draw his sword before the royals, this was the utmost respect he could show.
Ray casually waved his hand in response and left the great hall without a backward nce.
Wait! Just a minute!
Ray stopped at the sensation of someone approaching from behind.
What now?
It was Princess Celia.
Gasping for breath, she struggled topose herself, her face drenched in sweat.
Huff Huff Did you really mean what you said earlier?
What are you talking about?
After regaining someposure, she asked in a steadier voice,
The words you said to the second prince in the great hall That wasnt serious, was it?
Ray considered her question for a moment and then chuckled.
It was a fair offer.
Celia felt a considerable relief at his words.
She wasnt sure why she felt relieved, but she did.
Yet, her feelings of guilt also grew.
Having vented various thoughts inside the great hall, Ray felt a sense of relief.
Im sorry. I spoke out of turn without knowing the whole picture.
Dont worry about it. The culprits have been caught, and thats what matters.
From Rays perspective, it was fortunate that Celia had been easily deceived.
Thanks to Celias gullibility, the situation had gradually evolved to portray him as a corrupt saint.
This probably led the second prince and the first princess to trust him enough to consider a deal.
He even felt somewhat grateful to Princess Celia.
She hesitated for a moment, then closed her eyes tightly and said,
Please visit Lesia again during your pilgrimage. I promise to show you a changed kingdom!
Change was necessary; otherwise, it would be problematic.
As he had mentioned before, Ray needed to return to Lesia for another reason.
Establishing a medical academy across the continent would ideally start with the Lesian Empire.
He readily agreed.
I will.
His simple agreement noticeably brightened Celias expression, like a constipated person finally finding relief.
His departure from the empire was dyed by a day due to unexpected events, only managing to leave in thete evening to reunite with the pdins.
From now on, matters like wyvern reconciliation or suppressing the rebellion were left to the empire.
With the Emperor firmly in charge, there shouldnt be much to worry about.
Thus, Ray left the empires borders and embarked on his journey back to the Holy Kingdom.
After a long time, the mana crystal began to glow.
Ray, lounging stylishly in the carriage, picked up themunication.
As soon as he infused mana into the crystal, Iriels voice came through.
-Yourete! Sote! What on earth were you doing to take this long!
Her voice was strong, suggesting shed eaten well.
There was one more official task requested by the empire, and it took time to resolve.
-A request? I havent heard about that yet
Of course, Iriel wouldnt know.
The empire was currently busy suppressing the rebellion and purging corruption from high-ranking officials.
Moreover, they had to win back the wyverns trust, which wouldnt be an easy task.
Ray yawned widely and said,
If you heard it from me, thats enough.
Iriel frowned at his nonchnt response.
-Thats not really how it works? The pilgrimage schedule has been set.
Hahaha. Take it easy, take it easy. Gaia said to enjoy prosperity, right?
-.
Enjoy prosperity, notze around.
If Gaia heard this interpretation, shed likely protest vehemently.
Suddenly struck by a thought whilezily reclining, Ray sat up.
If I hurry to the Silia Kingdom, Ill have more time to meet my parents and Aira.
A dy in the schedule meant less time in each country.
Prompted by this sudden shift in mindset, Ray adjusted his posture.
Iriel, confused by the sudden change, asked,
-What? Why suddenly?
Ive changed my mind. Need to hurry.
-Yes? So suddenly
Life is always full of sudden turns.
Just a moment ago, he had been epitomizingziness, and now he was philosophizing about life.
Ray hastily gathered his backpack and, holding the mana crystal, stepped out of the carriage.
The pdins asked in confusion.
Saint, whats going on?
Ray answered their question.
The pilgrimage schedule has been set. Im heading back to the Holy Kingdom first, so take your timeing!
With just those words, he started sprinting past the carriage.
He bit down on his backpack and stuffed the mana crystal carelessly into his clothes, transforming into a form perfectly suited for running.
Iriel inside the mana crystal began to protest.
-Aaah! Where are you stuffing me into! What are you showing me!
Itll be over soon!
-What is it! Ill hang up for now and call you backter!
Iriel hastily cut off the mana flow, disconnecting themunication through the mana crystal.
Despite lifes sudden turns, she was left with only confusion and shock due to his abrupt actions.
But Rays mind was solely focused on reaching the Holy Kingdom on time.
Whether Iriel was confused or disturbed, it was irrelevant to him at the moment.
Charged with mana, he continued sprinting towards the Holy Kingdom.
Iriel sat at her desk with her face buried in her hands, muttering.
What was that all about, really!
Her face was flushed red as a beet, and her shoulders trembled slightly.
Watching from the side, Griaia stopped writing on parchment and offered an awkward smile.
Is it the saint again? What happened this time?
She couldnt possibly exin.
She couldnt admit that the saint had stuffed the mana crystal inside his shirt while running.
Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Iriel spoke in her usual tone.
Its nothing. We should start getting ready too. Since Gria will being on the pilgrimage, prepare any personal items you might need in advance.
Her face was still visibly red as she spoke nonchntly.
Griaia chuckled behind her hand and replied.
Hehehe. Understood. Ill take my leave then.
Please do.
After Griaia bowed and left the office, Iriel finally took her hands off the parchment.
While the escort team would prepare the basic necessities, there were certain items, or rather ns, that Iriel needed to prepare herself.
More urately, they were ns, not items.
With the Holy Kingdom ceasing trade with neighboring kingdoms, the Silia Kingdom was the closest and most beneficial nation to target.
It would be a loss to return from such a country without aplishing anything.
Iriels current preparation involved forming good rtions with Silia andying the groundwork for future trade negotiations.
It might be a stretch to start trading immediately upon arrival, so it was better to consider it a preparatory step for the future.
Less burdensome for the other party that way.
Now that Ray had unexpectedly facilitated trade with the Lesian Empire, there was less worry, but had that not been the case, all hopes would have rested on Silia.
To prevent such a situation, it was essential to think and prepare for the future.
With this judgment, she meticulously nned for the visit to Silia.
Perhaps she was working even harder, hoping that Ray, meeting his parents after a long time, would enjoy his stay.
Iriel chuckled, recalling the recent incident.
Holding a steaming cup of tea, she looked out the window and murmured to herself.
Will there evere a time when I can confess my feelings to you, Gaia?
A smile was on her lips, but there was an undeniable sadness in her expression.
Chapter 200: To The Silia Kingdom
Chapter 200: To The Silia Kingdom
Ray arrived at the Holy Kingdom just as the final preparations for the pilgrimage concluded.
From the gates of Selonia Castle, he could see a long procession of carriages.
Spotting a figure with a sword tied around their waist walking toward the castle from afar, the knights escorting the carriages immediately knelt down.
Goodness! It is an honor to meet The Saint!
Y-Your Holiness! But why are you alone?
It was their way of asking why he had returned by himself.
Ray replied without giving it much thought.
I came alone because Iriel kept urging me.
ming Iriel seemed to work wonders, particrly when things were not going as nned.
This strategy was even more effective in the Holy Kingdom.
The knights, still puzzled, did not question him further and epted his exnation.
Hmm Understood. Please board the carriage here in one hour.
With a respectful bow, they went back to inspecting the carriages.
The journey from the Holy Kingdom to the Silia Kingdom was not especially long, but it was a pilgrimage for two adults.
Thus, the preparations were meticulous, and any potential dangers had been carefully mitigated.
Even now, knightsnot ordinary coachmenwere inspecting the carriages, a testament to the Holy Kingdoms diligence.
Ray entered the castle gate, nked by a few guards.
After all, he had taken care of everything necessary before he left for the Lesian Empire.
The only remaining tasks were probably the books he hadnt finished reading.
He walked into Selonia Castle and made his way to the office prepared for The Saint.
Once the guards had respectfully withdrawn, Ray, now alone in the office, summoned his intelligence officers.
Hongyeong.
Your orders, please.
From the shadows, a woman dressed in a tight-fitting night suit, ideal for stealth, knelt on one knee.
With her, the other four intelligence officers materialized.
Report on the current situation in the Holy Kingdom, including the Academy.
The Holy Kingdom is facing a financial crisis. Additionally, the number of monsters in the mountains has surged, leading to various territories experiencing trouble due to monster subjugation.
Monsters? Could that be due to the climate getting warmer?
Yes. Primarily along the Gehel Mountain Range, which stretches from Gehel, the nearby territories are frequently attacked by monsters. Especially now, with finances already tight, drafting soldiers is causing the people in those territories to suffer.
The people suffer from drafting soldiers? Dont tell me
Ray frowned, and Hongyeong silently nodded.
She continued in an even tone.
The lords are unwilling to deplete their granaries to aid the people. Consequently, the taxes the people must pay have increased. In simple terms, most of the expenses required to protect the territories fall on the people.
Ray was astonished by the report.
How had things deteriorated so quickly during the short time he was away?
Even if the newly appointed Pope Ey was preupied with various issues, what were the other nobles in charge of administration doing?
He pressed his forehead and addressed Hongyeong.
The investigations into the corruption in the territories must beplete by now, right?
They are finished. Amand to Euclid is all that remains, and she will take care of the rest.
Coborate with Euclid to tackle the corruption in the territories. I may not be able to return for some time once the pilgrimage begins.
I understand yourmand.
And the Academy?
There are no significant issues. The only point to note is that the medical academy has expanded more than anticipated.
Ray nodded, pleased to hear this rare piece of good news.
The expansion of the medical academy is crucial for its establishment across the continent.
The rest could be arranged through power, funds, and a somewhat coercive agreement with that nation.
It depended on how much value that nation ced on the Medical Academy.
After all, value is rtive.
While someone might highly value the Academy, not everyone would think the same.
His job was to grow the Academy to a scale where most nations would acknowledge the value of medicine.
Currently, he had entrusted this task to the Lord of Proxia and Zik.
Seeing the steadily developing Medical Academy, it seemed to be growing quite well.
Hongyeong, after observing Rays expression for a moment, spoke up.
There is some friction with the Magic Academy. That gloomy man you assigned seems to be forcefully suppressing it, but its uncertain how long that will work.
Despite her worried words, Ray didnt seem too concerned.
Ah, that. Dont worry about it.
Even if there was resistance, it was something he could easily resolve himself.
If necessary, he could just build a new building for the Academy.
Noticing his intention, Hongyeong slowly closed her eyes.
Understood. That concludes my report.
After her report, Ray looked at them and waved his hand.
You all worked hard. Feel free to rest until the pilgrimage starts.
Not that these people would actually take it easy.
After finishing his conversation with the intelligence officers and leaving the office, he packed a few more books into his backpack.
It seemed like a long journey ahead, so it was good to have something to read.
Having packed his things hastily, Ray sluggishly made his way toward the castle gate. There, Iriel, who had been loitering around, acknowledged him.
You arrived quite early, didnt you?
Its a pilgrimagemanded by the gods, so hurrying is part of The Saints duty.
He imed a duty of The Saint he had never observed before.
Iriel narrowed her eyes.
Its not because you wanted to see that high elf?
You talk too much. Lets go.
Right? How could you even bear not seeing that tiny elf? Amazing!
Its a mystery to me too.
He casually remarked and boarded the carriage.
Iriel, looking incredulous, also got on, and soon the luxurious procession of carriages started to move.
Since the pilgrimage was a divinemand, it was quite grand in scale.
A force akin to three orders of knights escorted them, with healers and priests joining on both sides.
It was strong enough to deter any ordinary pack of monsters.
Inside, Ray enjoyed a safe andfortable journey, as Iriel leaned on the window and spoke.
When we arrive at the Silia Kingdom, a royal ball will be held immediately. Ive prepared formal wear for you, so change into it when we get there.
Thanks for that.
After a few hours of travel in the carriage, they encountered a sudden downpour before they could reach a vige.
The rain was intense, swiftly turning the road into mud.
While the expensive carriage held up, further travel was impossible.
The captain of the knights, looking troubled, knocked on the carriage door.
Its difficult to continue in this rain. If it persists, wed better camp here. Is that alright?
It doesnt matter. If theres a wide space nearby, lets take shelter from the rain there.
Understood. Well prepare quickly.
Fortunately, there was arge space beneath the mountain.
They erected tents with trees as supports and lit a fire, creating a splendid campsite.
Sitting by the bonfire to dry his clothes, Ray saw Iriel approach, shaking her wet hair.
Its pouring heavily.
It seems like theres a hole in the sky.
With this much rain, even if it stops, the carriage probably wont be able to move right away, will it? Well likely be dyed from our schedule.
But why are you smiling?
Hehehe. Doesnt always smiling make me seem like a saint?
Not just seem like one, she actually was a saint.
As she basked in the warmth of the fire, her face rxed, and she spoke yfully.
Are you that happy to be returning?
Well, yeah. I thought I wouldnt be able to return for years.
At his words, Iriel gave a sad smile.
In a few years, the Saint will leave forever.
Since the Goddess Gaia hadnt said anything, it seemed like an implicit permission had been granted.
The thought of being left alone in the Holy Kingdom again made her heart ache.
I see.
She hid her feelings deep inside, covering them with a frivolous smile.
After all, due to the constraints of bing a saint, she couldnt even utter the words she wanted to say.
As she finished drying her hair and clothes, she quietly got up from her seat.
Ray, who had been deliberately ignoring her, sighed softly as Iriel left.
Its so hard to get involved in medicine Sigh
Watching Iriel from a distance, Pia sighed.
She had joined this journey as part of the Saints three great families.
She had realized long ago that Iriel had feelings for the Saint, but as time passed, it only grew more frustrating.
Despite managing the Saints affairs and even choosing Silia as the first destination of the pilgrimage to please him, she gained nothing in return.
Seeing Iriel suffer silently without being able to say anything made Pia sense her pain.
Hiding behind a tree and watching him, Pia quietly approached Iriel.
Are you okay with this, Saintess?
Huh?
About the Saint. Are you okay with someone else taking him away?
Her direct question made Iriel hesitate for a moment, thinking of Aira, before replying.
Yes.
What did you say?
I cant say anything to the Saint.
Of course, she couldnt.
Uttering a single word would mean the disappearance of her existence.
That was the deal Iriel had made with the gods.
Her status, honor, and immense divine power, all traded for her one life.
But Pia couldnt understand that.
Why! You can just go and talk to him right now!
Like consoling a younger siblings tantrum, Iriel smiled and shook her head.
Feelings are a matter of depth, Pia.
At some point, her affection for him had surpassed her piety.
Thus, speaking out would turn it into a transgression.
She was aware of this herself.
If her feelings could be reciprocated without her confession, that would be the ideal oue, but she did not expect that.
After all, isnt love about being able to openly share emotions with each other?
Pia, faced with such steadfastness, shook her head as well.
If the Saintess says so, Ill follow but
Thank you for understanding.
I didnt say I understand
As Iriel once again brushed her rain-soaked hair, she looked up at the sky.
The rain, which they had thought was just a passing shower, seemed to be a gentle, timely rain when needed.
Chapter 201: Silia Kingdom
Chapter 201: Silia Kingdom
They spent an entire day avoiding the rain, but even the next morning, departure wasnt possible.
Thend had be saturated from the constant downpour that persisted for over half a day.
The captain of the knights scowled at the sodden terrain.
It seems difficult to depart this afternoon.
The vice-captain, standing beside him, shed a wry smile.
Indeed. The horses will tire as well.
Well, what can we do? We just have to wait for the ground to harden.
The path was not well-traveled and had turned into a quagmire.
If they forced a march, their horses would be spent in less than two days.
The unforeseen circumstances forced them to camp once more.
With ample time avable, the pdins honed their weapons and rested, while the healers dedicated time to prayer.
The dewy grass and the strikingly blue skybined to rejuvenate their spirits.
Bathed in the warm sunlight, Ray found it easy to sprawl out and rx.
Only after a full day of rest did the ground begin to harden.
They had lost two days, despite having just embarked on their journey.
As a result, the Holy Kingdoms party hastened their pace.
Iriel peered out of the carriage window and remarked,
Its hard to believe how much it rained.
She slid open the carriage window, and a cool breeze wafted in.
The air, perpetually fresh, caressed them softly.
Isnt moving about like this more pleasant than being bogged down by work?
Well Thats true. At least its not oppressive.
She smiled radiantly, enjoying the breeze.
Dont you ever think about just running away?
Ray responded with a chuckle to her query.
Everyone harbors such thoughts at times.
Just leaving everything behind?
No response came.
After a year in the Holy Kingdom, Ray had grown ustomed to Iriels silence.
Herck of response was a tacit agreement.
How could he tell?
Because Iriel, possibly bound by her pact with the deity, always refutes what she can.
It must be her method of coping with stress.
Unable to say or do what she wanted, it was an inevitable situation.
At such times, he would scratch where it itched for her.
Indeed, this deity demands too much. Do this, do that. Offers a bit of divine power from somewhere unseen and tries to take full advantage.
sphemy flowed smoothly from the Saints mouth.
Even though he had cast a Silent spell inside the carriage, it was still a bold move.
Iriel chuckled at him.
She couldnt join in the banter, butughing along was the most rebellion she could afford.
While they exchanged jokes and talked, the carriage slowly approached the Silia Kingdom.
They arrived at the royal castle of Silia Kingdom.
The elegant castle, with white bricks and a blue roof, caught their eye at once.
The castle, boasting a visual straight out of a painting, revealed its simple yet beautiful form.
Wow, its impressive every time I see it.
Silia Kingdom is a nation rich in funds.
Its quite palpable.
Compared to the Holy Kingdom, the size of this castle was slightly different.
Celonia Castle in the Holy Kingdom, pursuing simplicity, was luxurious yet somehow straightforward.
But the Silia Royal Castle in front of them was the epitome of opulence.
The borate decorations on each blue roof and the sturdy pirs supporting them could rightly be called works of art.
If someone asked what building materials were used, one might well say money.
The splendor of Silia Royal Castle was unapproachable.
Several nobles who hade to greet the Holy Kingdoms envoys approached with smiles on their faces.
It was evident how far and wide the influence of the Holy Kingdom had spread, as nobles of the host country themselves came out to the castle gates.
We wee the two saints. You must be tired from the long journey.
Thank you for the hospitality.
You must be exhausted; let us guide you to your amodations.
As he spoke and looked at the standing servants, they began to guide the Holy Kingdoms party with familiar gestures.
The annex was situated at the most critical part of the castle, which could be considered the innermost.
Usually, an annex is not built near the area close to the kings dwelling, to avoid risking the kings life.
Building an annex so close indicated their confidence in national strength.
It was also a statement of ensuring the utmost safety for honored guests.
The king must be a man of great vision, to create goodwill with just the location of the annex.
Indeed, the faces of those from the Holy Kingdom appeared satisfied.
Each knightmander and high-ranking healer, including Ray and Iriel, were guided to their guest rooms, while the rest of the soldiers were led to the annex.
But exactly how is the pilgrimage conducted?
Before entering their room, he inquired, and Iriel exined the pilgrimage.
Well ride in a carriage and tour the vige.
Thats it?
Thats it.
It was somewhat underwhelming.
Well, it seemed impossible to go around examining everyone.
Perhaps it was more efficient to heal everyone instantly with divine power, in terms of speed and effectiveness.
She ced her index finger on her lips and said,
Well Most of the work will be done by the healers and priests, so there wont be much for us to do.
So, we just sleep in the carriage?
If you put it extremely, yes?
Heh heh.
Heughed hollowly.
If that was the case, wouldnt it be better to send a high priest instead of a saint?
That would surely shorten the time spent on pilgrimages across many nations.
He sighed and shook his head, but he wasntpletely at ease.
An unexpected situation might arise.
If someone was ill, there had to be a cause, right?
It was good to heal instantly with divine power, but solving the fundamental problem was most important.
For instance, there were cases where diseases treated with divine power recurred because the root cause hadnt been addressed.
Gluten sensitivity is an example of this.
After all, the importance lies in the saint touring the vige. It might just be an act to create a good image of the deity.
After a brief exchange, they each went to their respective rooms.
The next evening, a banquet was held to celebrate the pilgrimage.
Given the castles size, the lobby was quiterge as well.
Furthermore, many nobles attended to catch a glimpse of the saints.
As the king, the royal family, and nobles with their children began to arrive, the lobby quickly filled with life.
A servant offered Ray ceremonial clothes, but he declined with a wave of his hand.
Iriel had already prepared formal wear for him.
After changing into formal attire in his room, he knocked on Iriels door.
Knock- Knock-
After two dull knocks, she soon opened the door.
Her flowing blonde hair and vibrant eyes were striking at first sight.
Long ribbons cascaded from her hair, and her neckline was elegantly entuated.
Her dress, which slightly revealed her legs, and ornate shoes appeared to have been crafted by a renowned sculptor.
Even Ray, ustomed to seeing Aira, couldnt help but be amazed.
Clothes do make the man.
Dont you have a sweeterpliment?
It suits you well.
Of course, who do you think I am?
Iriel puffed out her chest proudly.
Alright, lets put aside thepliments.
Praising her only makes her less humble.
As the saying goes, the fuller the ear of rice, the lower it bows, but it seems the more aplished the saint, the higher her nose rises.
A few morepliments and her nose might reach the heavens, brushing against the Goddess Gaia herself.
Together with a few escort knights, they made their way to the lobby.
A baron who was introducing the nobles at the entrance greeted them.
We are honored to introduce the saints. Thank you for gracing us with your presence.
You tter us.
He steadied his voice and announced loudly towards the lobby.
The Saint and the Saintess have arrived at the banquet hall!
As they stepped into the lobby, they felt the focus of attention shift to them.
Adorned in well-dressed formal wear, their arrival sparked admiration from all around.
Their appearance was almost elf-like, except for theck of elongated ears.
Ray and Iriel greeted the king, who was seated in the ce of honor.
We greet the King of Silia Kingdom.
We greet the King of Silia Kingdom.
Ha ha ha. Such a fitting pair you two make. Wee, enjoy the banquet to celebrate your pilgrimage.
Thank you for your consideration.
That concluded the formalities with the king.
Afterward, nobles from all around gathered to meet them.
It was a rare event to have both a saint and a saintess in the same era.
Moreover, the fact that Ray, ate-chosen saint and a war hero of the Holy Kingdom who had defeated a necromancer, added to their allure.
I have heard of your heroic deeds. You stopped a necromancer at the border. Ha ha ha.
I heard you also created Chess
Their past deeds flowed from the mouths of the attendees.
Some nobles, unable to join in, lingered on the outskirts; they were surely nobles of lower rank or influence.
During conversations, it became evident that the Silia Kingdom had a considerable interest in the Holy Kingdom.
Despite their geographical proximity, it wasnt the only reason for their interest; Silias independent intelligencework was also keenly focused on the Holy Kingdom.
Why? That remained unknown.
At present, the Holy Kingdom was struggling with financial difficulties and had suffered significant damage from frequent wars.
Silia Kingdoms interest and the direction of its limited intelligence resources towards them was peculiar.
Yet, their continued interest suggested something.
Perhaps someone in the Holy Kingdom has discovered something beneficial.
Whether that referred to his own power or something else remained to be seen.
Ray nced briefly at the king.
If this were all intentional, that would be truly frightening.
Chapter 202: Pilgrimage (1)
Chapter 202: Pilgrimage (1)
The day after the banquet ended, the pilgrimage began immediately.
Under the deration of Iriel and another, the pilgrimage was officially announced.
Riding in a carriage and departing the capital, they headed toward a vige teeming with healers and priests.
Fortunately, the Silia Kingdom was not veryrge.
It probably would not take too long to travel around it all.
They arrived at a fairly affluent vige.
Was it because the kingdom was prosperous that its citizens were too?
The material of the clothes worn by the vigers was expensive silk, unaffordable for ordinary people.
Iriel looked around at the vigers attire from outside the carriage and said,
This is quite something. It seems like we wont have anything to do right from the start.
Since the pilgrimage had begun, injured or sick people could receive free treatment from healers or priests.
But that also meant that it was not yet the Saints turn to step in.
It was just chatting inside the carriage until the pilgrimage ended.
Well, its the first vige.
The first ce they started was near the capital, hence there were only wealthy people there.
So, not having a turn to step in didnt seem like a big deal.
Ray shifted his body this way and that, searching for the optimal position inside the carriage.
He closed his eyes and fell asleep.
Please! Please heal my child!
Step aside, let me try.
Yes.
As they left the first vige and arrived at the second, a noisymotion arose from outside.
Its strange Divine magic isnt working
As expected, right?
Unfortunately, this child might have to be given up on
The conversation turned theplexion of the middle-aged man holding the child pale.
Pl-please, healers I have been clinging to life, waiting only for the pilgrimage. My whole life has been leading up to this moment!
But what couldnt be done, couldnt be done.
As the two healers shook their heads, the man holding the child disyed a look of despair.
Ray, observing the situation from inside the carriage, opened the door and stepped out.
Iriel followed suit.
The Saint.
Move aside for a moment. Lets assess the condition.
As he approached the middle-aged man, Ray knelt down swiftly and took the child into his arms.
Even before Ray could diagnose or begin treatment, the mans tension eased at the sight of the Saint taking charge, and he shed tears of relief.
Th-thank you! Sob
Ray examined the childs condition.
The child appeared to be about five or six years old but was frail.
He pressed his finger into the back of the childs upper arm.
Theres no subcutaneous fat.
The muscles in the limbs were atrophied, which exined theck of strength.
Ray noticed the long, unkempt hair was extremely dry.
When he gently tugged at a strand, it came out easily.
Considering the skins edema, prompt treatment was crucial.
Did this happen suddenly?
No, it didnt
So it wasnt acute.
He sighed after concluding the examination.
The child is suffering from protein deficiency. A diet rich in meat would be necessary for treatment.
Meat are you saying?
The middle-aged mans expression grew somber at Rays words.
The implication was clear; they couldnt afford meat.
Ray felt awkward, acutely aware of this fact.
It wasnt a severe illness, but suggesting a fundamental solution was difficult.
Had they possessed the means, they wouldnt be facing a protein deficiency.
Despite the Silia Kingdoms prosperity, the capitals neglect of its peoples welfare was evident, leading to such dire circumstances.
At a loss, Ray finally resorted to an unorthodox solution.
He walked over to a nearby pile of dirt and picked up something.
It was amon ant.
The bewildered onlookers seemed to question his actions.
If you cant afford meat, feed the child this instead.
What?
It may seem insignificant, but its actually quite nutritious. If you remove the head and feed it to the child, it should help.
Ants contain 25 times more protein than beef.
It wasnt a perfect solution, but it was quite good as a temporary measure.
However, the onlookers didnt seem to agree.
Despite his serious expression, there was no denying the awkwardness of holding a wriggling ant in his hand.
Iriel gently soothed the childs skin edema.
With the flow of divine power, the edema that even two healers couldntpletely remove disappeared.
Her divine power was impressive every time.
As she stroked the childs hair, she echoed Rays words.
Its okay, follow the Saints advice.
The, The Saintess
With two saints saying so, he had no choice but toply.
The middle-aged man took thepletely healed child and bowed deeply.
Thank you! I will never forget your kindness!
Forget it. Its not a big deal.
Ray dismissed it and tapped the shoulder of the knight standing beside him.
Yourmand?
Feed those two with enough meat. The current situation cant be sustained by eating just ants.
Understood.
He boarded the carriage after the response.
After that, it was the same as in the first vige.
Healing and being healed.
They didnt have much room to intervene in this series of processes.
Whenever the healers and priests ran out of divine power, Iriels blessings continued.
Revitalized by her endless divine power, they continued the pilgrimage.
Excluding sleep, they spent all their time inside the carriage.
After finishing their meal at the inn they had rented in the vige, they went to their rooms.
Iriel personally made tea and went to Rays room.
As the aroma of the fragrant tea leaves spread, it felt as though both body and mind were rxed.
More difficult than you thought?
It was much harder because there was nothing to do.
Not moving or doing anything, just killing time inside the carriage.
Hehehe. Here, take it.
He silently took the teacup and sipped.
A in yet slightly bitter aroma immediately rose.
Surprisingly, this single cup of tea seemed to relieve his fatigue.
Incredible.
Given Iriels extraordinary abilitiespared to an average person, he wondered if her talent for tea-making was innate as well.
Noticing his thoughts, she asked yfully with a smile, Tastes good, right? Doesnt it relieve fatigue?
Tsk.
His response was a testament to his refined taste.
The subtly bitter aftertaste cleared up cleanly.
I actually learned tea-making from Faeya.
Really?
He couldnt help but be genuinely surprised.
He had thought she only knew how to provoke Zik or irritate him, but to make tea at this level!
Every time I go on a pilgrimage, I make tea. Its my first time with Ray, so I made it especially for you. You can feel a bit more proud, you know?
She spoke with her usual smug expression.
Why she felt so proud of herself was a mystery to him.
As Ray looked at Iriel with disapproval, a dull sound came from the door.
Knock- Knock-
Iriel smiled gently. Come in.
This is definitely my room
Although its modest, pleasee in.
?
Despite the odd conversation, the visitor opened the door without hesitation.
Saintess Oh, the Saint is here too?
It was his room, after all.
What were they thinking about the Saints assigned room?
As Ray looked at them with displeasure, Faeya, holding her own brewed tea, grinned broadly.
Its a joke. Ahaha. I was looking for the Saintess, but I thought she might be in the Saints room. Ah, and dont worry, Ive brought enough for you too!
Upon hearing this, Iriels face turned a pale yellow.
It was the color of a ripe mango.
She hurriedly rose from her seat.
I, I think itste, so I should return.
Ah, wait! Have a cup before you go! Its really good for fatigue.
Im quite full right now
Hmm If thats the case, I cant insist. Ill make it again tomorrow, so make sure to drink it?
!
Iriel quickly disappeared from sight.
As she departed, Faeya offered a cup to Ray.
Here you go, Saint.
He hadnt expected to be the one to follow up.
The tea was so potent that even Iriel had reacted strongly.
He sniffed the aroma, hisposure intact.
It smelled just as fragrant as the tea Iriel had brewed.
The aroma was superb. It was certainly on par with what Iriel had learned from Faeya.
If the taste matched the aroma, it would be quite delightful.
But what could exin Iriels odd reaction?
Ray, capable of dueling a swordmaster without a hint of anxiety, now sipped the tea with a bead of cold sweat on his brow.
Gulp-
Hehehe.
A chuckle slipped out unintentionally.
Was it a taste to beughed at, per se?
Who would dare to call this ck tea?
It might be akin to someone forcing muddy water down your throat as herbal medicine.
He quickly summoned mana to purify his pte.
Clean.
It was improbable that the Saint, having just consumed poison, would say anythingplimentary.
After wiping his mouth, he addressed Faeya,
Leave.
Chapter 203: Pilgrimage (2)
Chapter 203: Pilgrimage (2)
The attempt to assassinate the Saint failed miserably.
From morning on, Ray wore a troubled expression.
It still feels like its lingering in my mouth, heined.
Iriel shook her head in disapproval.
You shouldve left my room more quickly, she chided.
He had been scolded for not fleeing his room swiftly enough.
To try to rid his mouth of the unpleasant aftertaste, he looked out at the scenery from the carriage window.
Outside, a crowd seeking healing had formed around the healers and priests.
Its serious, he thought.
Each person exhibited signs of protein deficiency.
Without money, they couldnt afford meat in their diets.
Why not rece it with nt-based proteins like beans?
However, that wasnt a feasible option.
Though both nt and animal proteins consist of amino acids, theres a major difference.
Animal proteins provide all twenty essential amino acids, while nt proteins are missing some.
Their poor condition stemmed from thisck of essential amino acids.
Dark circles under their eyes stood out, and fatigue had reddened their eyes.
Malnourished children were stunted in their growth, and even the young ones showed hair loss.
Long-term deficiency would likely lead to ack of norepinephrine, impairing blood flow to their muscles.
Additionally, they could be unfocused and possibly develop hyperactivity disorders.
This wasnt just an issue for the local lord, but a matter that the Silia Kingdom had to confront with urgency.
What use was a flourishing capital if its people were on the verge of starvation?
Ray sighed and turned to Iriel with a question.
How much funds can we mobilize under the current circumstances?
Hmm perhaps around twenty tinum coins? But why do you inquire?
Twenty tinum coins. Well use all of it.
May I know the reason?
He gestured to the scene outside. Look around you. The skeletons raised by necromancers look better than this. If we ignore this, its no exaggeration to say people will die.
After a moments thought, Iriel nodded her agreement.
Helping those in difficult situations can also be regarded as a pilgrimage. Understood.
As she prepared to step down from the carriage, she added with a radiant smile,
Theres no need to borrow funds. Just as Ray is a Saint, I, too, am a Saintess. So please, lets not talk about borrowing for such a cause.
Why is she choosing such beautiful words today?
He looked at her and returned the smile.
You truly are a Saintess.
Following the instructions of the Saints, the lengthy procession of the Holy Kingdom came to a stop.
Using Iriels funds, they procured various ingredients from different regions, and simple meals were prepared, drawing vigers one by one.
With the scent of warm food wafting through the air, their interest was inevitable.
Salivating, people gathered around the food as knights and priests served the meals on tes, announcing,
We will distribute food here, everyone gather!
At that call, a multitude of people thronged to the spot.
Starving individuals emerged from all around to join the throng.
The healers, standing by, arranged them into orderly lines.
Theres enough food for everyone! Form a proper line to receive your meal!
Bring all the vigers! Theres plenty for everyone to eat their fill!
Tears mingled with cheers arose from several quarters.
Even the royal capital had not provided adequate relief supplies.
More people were dying from hunger than from illness in this ce.
The vision of them boiling thin porridge made from tree bark to sustain their lives underscored the severity of their plight.
Thepassion shown by the Holy Kingdom became like a long-awaited rain, revitalizing their weary bodies.
Ray gazed out the window at this scene and murmured,
Its moments like these that make being a Saint feel worthwhile
Iriel echoed his sentiment.
Its because youre earnestly embracing your role as a Saint.
Too earnestly, thats the issue.
He still could not fathom why the deity had chosen him to be a Saint.
Perhaps someone with a different, kinder nature would have been better suited for the role of a Saint.
But suddenly, witnessing the vigers joy and tears, he thought, Maybe the Goddess Gaia chose me as a Saint to witness these moments?
Well, thats unlikely.
He shrugged it off nonchntly andy down.
The beautiful night sky outside the window and the vige, illuminated by bonfires, provided a perfect scene for sleep.
The remaining memories are nothing but unpleasant.
She lost her parents in the war.
Thats the whole story.
She vividly remembers her parents hot blood pouring down her back and theirst breaths.
Not long after, she felt a hot pain on her face from the soldiers outstretched swords.
After that well, shes not sure.
She remembers desperately fleeing, fuelled by the thought of escape.
The hateful war, which seemed endlessly long, finally ended.
When she returned to the house where the memories of that day lingered, she found two cold, decaying bodies.
The girl carefully embraced them and buried them with respect.
No tears flowed.
Her emotionless eyes calmly observed the grave.
She brushed off the dirt and blood caked on her hands onto her skirt and left.
In a typical war, death ismon. Even if one escapes, starvation awaits.
But not for this girl.
She considered herself very lucky.
After all, conveniently well-cut monster carcassesy in front of her.
She passed a few viges and managed to find some firewood in a still-burning vige.
Though unfamiliar with the task, she cut the carcasses into edible sizes.
Sizzle-
With an unpleasant sound, the monster meat tore lengthwise.
She swallowed it down with rough breaths.
Despite severe nausea from the strong smell, she couldnt afford to vomit.
Pushing her blood-soaked hair behind her ears, she continued to eat.
She repeated the cycle of consuming monsters and moving on.
How many days had passed? She couldnt remember, for it had been a long time since she began wandering aimlessly.
But upon seeing a building in the distance, she felt relieved.
Orphan age
Then she lost consciousness due to extreme fatigue.
Looking back, that might have been the moment her luck ran out.
Are you awake? Can you eat?
A kind-lookingdy asked with a gentle smile.
In her hands, she carried a meal steaming with warmth.
As soon as the girl saw it, she devoured it hastily, and thedy quietly left without a word.
The bed, though not plush, and the worn-out nket, brought a sense of happiness to the girl.
But that was all there was to it.
One day, as her body recovered, the kinddy suddenly grabbed her by the hair and dragged her somewhere.
Aah! Uh
Having eaten and rested well, its time to work. But look at your face, scarred like that. I cant even sell you to a brothel.
She was dragged into a dark cave.
The girl, knowing nothing, was assigned a zone.
A gold mine, was it? She had to mine all the gold here before she could return to the orphanage.
It was a mining job that even well-trained soldiers would find exhausting.
Naturally, a child couldnt possibly do it.
When she came back empty-handed, the beatings began.
At first, she was struck by therge hands of adults, but as days passed, the beatings intensified with blunt branches and red-hot iron.
Eventually, the girl worked hard out of fear of pain, but it made little difference.
Escape was not an option.
Strict guards ensured that the workers couldnt flee the gold mine.
With her lips bitten, she continued to work in desperation.
A year had passed since the girl arrived at the orphanage.
From a corner, exhausted screams could be heard.
Huk Aaaah!
Her face was covered with burns, as if scorched.
Where her nose should have been, there was just a mysterious hole, and her skin was as thick with calluses as the hide of monsters.
Her shoulders and back were riddled with grotesque scars.
These marks briefly told the story of the girls past year.
An old woman clicked her tongue.
Tsk tsk. Poor thing. Brand her and sell her to a ve trader. Shes of no use anymore.
The pain that had been pouring over her stopped with that single sentence from the old woman.
Afterward, the girl awaited being branded and handed over to a ve trader.
That day arrived soon.
A ve trader with a hooked nose nced at the girls face and shook his head.
Goodness To ask me to buy such a thing is too much.
Isnt that why were allowing branding?
Hmm Even with a generous estimate, shes worth about three silver coins.
Thats enough. Take her away.
Then, if youll excuse me.
As the trader spoke, he took out a small bead-like object and infused it with mana.
Characters began to appear on the girls palms and neck, apanied by a searing pain that felt like tearing flesh.
Keuk Ugh
Her body convulsed, and her voice scraped out as if tearing her vocal cords.
After repeating this process about three times, the trader grabbed the girls hair as if handling an object.
Then I shall take my leave. Contact me if you get anything else.
Sure.
Three silver coins.
That was the price for which she was sold.
From then on, the girl was made to wield a sword.
Her face, too disfigured with scars to sell to a brothel and unable to work.
What choice was left but one?
With a revolting smile, the trader said,
From tomorrow, you will go to the battlefield. Go and swing your sword recklessly.
The brand of servitude made her mouth move on its own.
Ah Understood
Even as she answered, tears of blood welled in her eyes.
The fundamental reason that put her in this situation, the thing she hated the most.
The girl was once again subjected to the horrors of war.
Chapter 204: My Salvation (1)
Chapter 204: My Salvation (1)
A battlefield is a ce where even the skilled struggle to survive.
Well-trained soldiers often fell to blind arrows.
In such a ce, a lone girl was like amp in the wind.
Her hands, which held a sword, trembled, and she instinctively closed her eyes whenever someone nearby was cut by a de.
It was a wonder how long she could survive with such a demeanor.
Swords rained down where one couldnt even see a foot ahead, and intense murderous intent exploded around her.
Some, as if possessed, fled the battlefield without looking back, while others followed them.
It seemed like everyone on the battlefield had gone mad.
For the young girl, such a scene was a huge shock.
Then, when an injured young man staggered toward her, she swung her sword in fear, unconsciously.
Thud
The sound was so dull that it was hard to believe it came from a sword strike, and the sword lodged into the young mans shoulder.
It hadnt prated deep enough to reach the bone due to ack of force.
It was just one attack, but the man died.
He was already severely injured, and the sword in his shoulder made it impossible for him to cling to life.
Afterward, the girl, panicked like when she had seen her parents die in front of her, somehow escaped the battlefield.
That was her first kill.
Murder became familiar.
The thick scent of blood no longer bothered her.
She wielded her sword.
On numerous battlefields, she brought down many mercenaries with her lethal swordsmanship.
Despite her face, melted from burns and sttered with blood, she didnt care.
After five years on the battlefield, she earned a nickname.
Undead.
Surviving every battlefield and having a face as gruesome as an undead, thats how she got the nickname.
It certainly fit.
Even now, as she killed, she felt no emotion.
Just like a dead person.
As usual, she sent all her earnings from the battlefield to the orphanage.
She couldnt defy the orders given by the brand of servitude.
It frustrated her that she couldnt remove it, even with the mana training method she had learned by chance.
One day, an old man clicked his tongue and said,
Tsk tsk tsk. Such a pity at a young age.
Covering your neck on such a hot day, you must be a ve, right?
When she remained silent, the old man continued,
Arent you curious about a way to remove the brand?
A way to remove the brand of servitude? Was there such a thing?
If there was, she indeed was curious.
Break that mana bead around your neck. Then, the link of servitude will also break. Of course, thats if you can break it.
With those words, the old man walked away.
But his advice was useless.
She had tried to break the ne many times over thest five years.
She had tried using her sword and concentrating all her mana, but it had been futile.
There still was no way to break this curse.
Thinking this, she continued to roam the battlefield.
With the sensation of her sword slicing through skin, another figure fell.
Without a chance to check, others rushed toward her, turning the situation into utter chaos.
Looking at it this way, she considered herself lucky again.
Both in her first battle and now.
Considering she could survive without major injuries.
Entering a crumbling house and lying down haphazardly, she felt feverish.
Her strength drained away, and her consciousness faded, as if she were dying.
Well, dying this way wouldnt be too bad, she thought.
Reflecting back, it was curious why she had tried so hard to survive.
Her consciousness quietly drifted away amidst the unpleasant heat and heavy moisture.
Havingpleted his pilgrimage and heading toward the castle, Rays expression was bright.
He could now act freely during his stay in the Silia Kingdom.
Thinking of meeting his parents, and incidentally Aira, his mind was already in a garden of flowers.
As the night deepened, and they stayed in a vige for the night, they wandered around.
His body felt stiff, having been cooped up in the carriage for a while.
He left Iriel, who was trying to sleep in the inn, and went outside.
The vigecked any mour, not being wealthy.
As he wandered around, the pdins recognized him.
Your Holiness, where are you going?
Just thought to get some fresh air.
Well quickly arrange an escort for you.
No, its fine. Ill be right back, so you rest.
Hahaha. Understood. Please return safely.
Now, those with Ray had developed some flexibility, possibly because they were heeding the Saints words.
In a dark corner, quietly admiring the night sky, he sensed a faint presence.
However, the sensation was unpleasantly disturbing.
A dense murderous intent seemed to umte, akin to an untamed wild horse.
A mercenary? But it seems too weak for that
He moved toward the location and saw a dpidated house standing alone.
Situated quite deep in the alley, it was surprising to find a house there.
The door was ajar, as if someone had recently entered.
He politely knocked on the open door.
Knock-knock-
Is anyone the
Bang-
Before he could finish, the door fell off its hinges.
Unbelievable.
How dpidated must a house be for its door to break from a mere knock!
I didnt do this.
With an inexplicable denial of responsibility, he cautiously stepped inside, where a human figure appeared to be lying.
He approached closer to examine the face, and indeed, it was a person.
But the face, distorted by burns, and the wounds all over the body made it hard to discern the persons gender.
Haah Haah
He quickly checked the persons condition, hearing thebored breathing.
The fever is severe. And the pulse is irregr.
The person struggled to breathe, continuous gasps escaping.
Ray began to loosen the figures clothing.
Anything that could hinder breathing needed removal.
The ne around her neck was no exception.
Im sorry for breaking this. Ill apologize properlyter.
He gently tugged at it with mana, and the ne, after a moment of resistance, came undone effortlessly.
The central bead burst, but Ray shielded himself from the fragments with his mana.
He lightly lifted the womans chin and eased the suppression of divine power.
Air. Wind.
The air, astonishingly purified by divine power, flowed into her like oxygen from a respirator.
Fortunately, she didnt seem to be suffering from any disease.
No coughing, so not pneumonia, and no inmmation in the ears, so not an ear infection.
If it were something else, perhaps meningitis, but there were no signs of vomiting, so that seemed unlikely.
Overall, she appeared to have lost consciousness due to a high fever.
Ray removed his robe andid it on the ground.
Although made of luxurious silk and seemingly thin, it was actually quite fine.
He ced the woman on it and removed ayer of her clothing.
Wearing as little as possible helps reduce a fever.
Without fever-reducing drugs, he couldnt administer medication, but this care should be enough for her, who had mana in her body, to recover.
He tore off a sleeve and soaked it in water.
Clean. Water.
It served as a wet cloth.
After wringing it out, he ced it on her forehead, and the cool sensation seemed to rx her expression.
It still left a gruesome impression, though.
Before dehydration set in, it was crucial to ensure she was sufficiently hydrated.
Nowcking usable cloth, he had to use the clothes she was wearing.
After cleansing them with a cleaning spell and soaking them in water,
He carefully squeezed the clothes into her mouth, and she drank eagerly.
Being here like this reminds me of the time I took care of Aira.
Old memories brought sporadicughter.
Had it been about five hours?
Just as he was about to change the wet cloth on her head, she made a swallowing sound.
Eum
Was her consciousness returning?
Feeling the cloth on her head, she abruptly sat up.
Who is it? Ive been too careless.
She scolded herself for lying down recklessly and moved her hand to the hilt of the sword at her waist.
But, of course, the sword wasnt there anymore.
Her sword and various other items had been tragically dismantled by Ray.
Dont move. Youve just started to cool down, so its better to stay lying down.
Ray, speaking with concern, held the cloth he had used as a wet towel.
Naturally, her gaze shifted to her own body.
She quickly realized she was almost in her underwear.
A pervert, perhaps? Definitely a pervert!
No, surely a pervert!
After a few mishaps, shebeled Ray as the greatest lecher in the world and shouted,
This pervert!
Pervert? How can you call someone whos been nursing you a pervert!
Shut up, pervert!
Her mana-filled handshed toward his chest.
Ray, with a look of injustice, easily deflected it.
The density was entirely different from before.
The Swordmasters hand pressed forward, and the Original Dragons tongue flicked out as his immense mana repelled her hand.
What!
Surprised by the incredible force, she withdrew her hand and quickly sat up.
Ray was taken aback by her smooth move, using the recoil.
It was a considerably quick-witted response.
However, her mana was so crude that he could have easily blocked it without even needing to dodge.
Catching her foot, heid her back down.
Let me go!
Hold.
With a short incantation, her body stiffened, immobilized.
Ray, a former doctor in his previous life and now a saint, calmly exined the situation.
Listen carefully. I swear, I did nothing wrong to you. In fact, Ive been nursing you.
Though she couldnt respond due to being immobilized, her murderous re was still apparent.
Interpreting her look in his own way, Ray nodded and smiled contentedly.
Good. Im d you understand, he said.
Oh, and this
As he spoke, he presented the ne and the shattered bead fragments that had once encircled her neck.
If this was important, Im really sorry. It seemed urgent, so I tried to release it, and it burst. Im not sure if I canpensate you, but if its possible, Ill do my best.
!
Shock registered on her face.
She had seen many battlefields and had even sought the help of renowned masters to remove it, yet not one had seeded.
The mana tied to the mana bead, aplex spell, was considered unbreakable.
But he had shattered it? How unimaginably powerful must his mana be to achieve that!
Could he be equivalent to a royal chief sorcerer?
Believing she had sufficiently calmed down, Ray released the magic binding her.
Cancel.
Chapter 205: My Salvation (2)
Chapter 205: My Salvation (2)
Once she was free from her physical restraint, she immediately stood up and stepped back.
Indeed he cured a disease that caused me to lose consciousness. If what he says is true, it wouldnt be strange if I had actually died. But still
Her distrust, born of numerous experiences, made it difficult for her to trust others easily.
But then, how could she exin the ne and the burst bead?
As she gazed at the ne withplex emotions, Ray misunderstood her expression.
Was it an important item? Perhaps a keepsake from a rtive.
If it was a unique item from her parents, the sorrow would be indescribable.
But what could be done now? It was already shattered.
At least, he thought it would be good to make a simr er.
Even though she would probably hate the idea.
Go away.
Her voice was cold, marred by burns on her lips.
She did not wish to face a heavily armed opponent, even with her formidable strength.
Thus, she thought it best to send him away.
Rays expression became serious.
She must be upset about the ne.
Their misaligned perceptions remained unresolved until the end.
Finally, unable to bear the guilt, Ray started to act.
Just wait a moment.
He sat down with the ne in hand and took out a small gem from his pocket.
It served as emergency money he never expected to use in such a way.
By touch, he traced the magic form of the broken bead, piece by piece.
Strong materials like gems are better conduits for magical tools than mana crystals.
So, working with it was much easier.
But as he reconstructed the bead from memory, a strange thought urred to him.
Huh? This seems like a restraint magic form?
It was very simr to the mechanics of the Hold spell.
Why she wore such a seemingly useless artifact was a mystery to him, but it must have been significant to her, given the worn leather of the ne.
Engraving the magic circle was straightforward.
Being familiar with the Hold spell, he felt quitefortable with the process.
Pleased, Ray infused mana into the gem as if it were a fascinating toy.
If an artifact merchant had seen the process, they would have offered him a contract on the spot.
As a result, the skill level he learned from Airas books was fully reflected in the small gem.
The newly enchanted gem, far more powerful than the original engraving, created a fantastic coboration with the ne.
He carefully trimmed the worn leather of the ne.
Now, it was no longer long enough to be worn around the neck.
Regrettably, it had to be used as a bracelet.
This was the best he could do.
She watched him, engrossed in his craft, sitting there in a daze.
Ray approached her.
He fastened the ominously dark ve mark, filled with a ghastly restraint spell, around her wrist, and she finally snapped back to reality.
Im sorry for breaking it. This is my way of apologizing, so please ept it.
Saying so, he smiled like a blooming pumpkin flower.
From one side, he blurted out, I guessed the size, and it fits perfectly! How annoying it was, she wanted to strike him dead.
Uaaaaaa!
A cry of anguish filled the room.
She thought she had been liberated, but now she was a ve again.
And it was with a gold chain so strong she couldnt even think of breaking it.
How it was made was beyond her, and she was certain even a royal court sorcerer couldnt undo it.
His craftsmanship was indeed skillful; it was extraordinarily superb.
Blood-red light poured from her distorted face, barely visible.
I must kill him before he triggers the master-servant seal!
She activated the mana in her body, ready to leap from the ground.
Just then,
That ne had someplex magic on it, right? It was a bit of trouble to restore it. If mana is poured into it, it will probably activate immediately
Before Ray could finish, his mana-triggered magical form activated.
Symbols materialized on her palms and neck, inflicting excruciating pain.
Kuuuh Ugh
Always in such a hurry.
He must have gone insane.
You I cant begin to express how much I hate you Aaah!
She had thought herself ustomed to pain.
Yet the pain that caused her to lose consciousness, along with the haunting memories, closed in.
Memories of her parents dying on the battlefield.
Memories of her first envement.
And memories of relentless battles.
Tears flowed from her eyes, obscured by burn scars.
Drip- Drip-
By then, Ray sensed something amiss.
A strange sensation, as if the gears were misaligned.
This is a bit strange
He hastily cut off the mana emanating from the bracelet.
The magic circles amplified mana was swiftly quelled.
But the jolt scattered what little consciousness she clung to.
Having sessfully stifled the rogue mana
He halted what seemed like a bin overflowing with discarded magic, but now the real challengey ahead.
What should I do now
He muttered, scratching his head, perplexed by the situation.
He surmised he had blundered greatly.
Yet he remained clueless.
The magic he believed he had halted had already taken full effect, and the master-servant pact was sealed.
Eum
As she awoke, dawn broke.
She stretchednguidly after a deep slumber.
However, the memory of what had transpired made her sit up abruptly.
There he was, the young man, waving nonchntly.
Did you sleep well?
Had she slept well?
Indeed, she had slept soundly.
Regardless of the life that awaited her in servitude!
Frustration made her shoulders slump, but what could she do before her new master?
As long as the symbols on her palms remained, the master-servant seal was bound.
Her honest desire was to at least save her own life.
Whats your name?
I dont have one.
You dont have one? Then could you tell me what led you here? Only if yourefortable, of course.
Damn it! Why should I tell him!
Despite her thoughts, the words flowed easily due to the master-servant seal.
It was unintentional on Rays part, though.
I lost my parents in a war.
When the war ended, I buried them with my own hands.
Her hidden past, full of shame and pain, spilled out, one detail after another.
Though speaking was difficult and brought tears, she felt a surprising sense of relief after sharing.
She unraveled her long life story in the time it took to drink a couple of cups of tea.
Ray spoke in an even tone.
Its been a tough life.
It was true enough.
Her past couldnt be fully expressed in just a few words, but she couldnt deny that it had meaning either.
While listening to her story, Ray understood the significance of the ne and bead to her and what he had done.
Im sorry. Thats all I can say.
As expected, no response came.
Perhaps because she shared her life story for the first time, tears welled in her eyes.
The tears, born of sorrow and pain against the worlds injustices, despair from being unable to seek help, and the newfound sense of relief, mixed together, creating indescribable emotions.
Unable to express these feelings in words, her tears simply fell, tracing the contours of her scarred cheeks.
Cry as much as you want.
She remained silent, her tears speaking volumes.
Why did this silent cry feel more heartbreaking than a loud one?
Her face, bearing a mix of burns and scars, and her body, delicate yet marked with muscles and scars, bore the evidence of her difficult life.
Deep down, he empathized profoundly.
He wanted to help her as much as he could.
Iriel could probably heal those burns.
Her ability was impressively surprising.
Though she often grumbled and goofed around, her manifestation of divine power truly suited a saint.
Ray stood.
He extended his hand to her, who was still sitting.
Want to go outside for a bit?
The ce Ray chose for her to get fresh air was amidst arge group of soldiers.
Not just any soldiers, but the Holy Kingdoms pdins in all their glory.
Hey, wait!
Its okay, dont be so guarded. I just want to help you.
Im fine! Its just another crappy life!
Are you really okay with that?
His gaze, heavier than the dead fish eyes she first encountered, questioned her.
I, I am
As she hesitated, her nce shifted to the gem on her wrist, and Ray shattered it.
Crash!
The broken gems fragments scattered.
I hope this shows my sincerity.
With the gem gone, the master-servant seal, now weakened, began to fade.
Only then could she look into his eyes.
She sensed his sincerity.
Is he really trying to help me?
Having never been helped before, doubts cascaded one after another.
Two thoughts shed in her mind:
Can I allow myself to hope?
Dont trust. Everyone but me is an enemy. Havent you learned from your suffering?
But no one has ever interfered in my life this much, right?
How can you think that? You just want to trust him as an excuse. I am a coward who hides behind distrust, locking away my heart. I pretend to be cold but cant stand loneliness, right?
Her own stark realization cut deep.
epting help from others, which she had always rejected.
It was like denying her own way of life, her own existence.
Chapter 206: My Salvation (3)
Chapter 206: My Salvation (3)
As themotion outside grew, Iriel stepped out of the inn.
Its noisy.
Well, thats
Bypassing the Pdin about to report, Iriel approached the source of the noise. There, she found Ray and a strange-looking woman.
At first nce, the woman seemed to need help.
However, for some reason, the Saint stood silently, as if waiting for the woman to speak her mind.
The woman subtly moved closer and tugged at her clothes.
Whats the matter?
If we start talking, itll be a long story.
Then I dont want to hear it.
I like that about you.
With the straightforward conversation, Iriel waited for her to respond.
Her expression changed constantly, indicating deep thought.
Had enough time passed for a cup of tea?
The woman then shook her head with a smile.
Im honestly happy for the help, but I choose to live this way.
Can I ask why?
Changing here feels like denying my past self.
I see.
Uncharacteristically serious, Iriel asked again.
Are you sure about this?
At that, the womanughed, sounding almost relieved.
This is it for me.
Ray wiped his hands as if he was done with the matter.
If thats what the person involved says, then thats that.
There was nothing more for him to add.
Yet, if she continued living on the battlefield like this, her death was almost certain.
She might be skilled, but that was only whenpared to ordinary mercenaries.
Against a true expert, she would be killed in a heartbeat.
Though they had met by a mere twist of fate, knowing the truth made it ufortable to just leave her to die.
Here, take this at least.
Ray handed her a small ne, licking his lips.
Even upon closer inspection, the ne seemed unremarkable.
It was nothingpared to the recently seen ves engraved bracelet.
But to Ray, this ne held some significance.
It wasnt a masterpiece, but it was one of the items that held memories from his past.
He managed to create it while taking care of Aira, living in her house.
During that period, he read about magic circles and mana infusion, so he experimented with the hastily crafted ne.
Whats this?
Its an artifact. If you feel in danger, let mana flow into the ne. Though, it wontst many uses before the mana is depleted.
Why are you giving this to me?
Confused by her question, Ray scratched his head.
I dont really know. Hearing your story, I just wanted to help?
I see. Ill use it gratefully.
She put it around her neck as she spoke.
It felt a bit rough, yet it somehow suited her well.
As she tapped the ne, she smiled.
It almost feels like it resembles me.
That wasnt intentional.
This is the first time in my life Ive received help. Ill repay this kindness, even if it takes a lifetime.
Her words seemed weighty for someone just receiving a ne.
She then produced a small badge from her belongings.
It seemed to be a valuable keepsake, affirming her identity as a mercenary.
It was likely a standard mercenary badge.
This means a lot to me. Id like you to hold onto it until I can repay the favor.
Ill do that.
After leaving those words and her mercenary badge behind, she vanished into the distance.
Watching her departure, Ray mumbled while examining the badge.
Undead, huh
Was it some kind of title?
She did bear some resemnce to one.
He had a feeling their paths would cross again, whether on the battlefield, in the streets, or within a luxurious mansion.
Iriel extended her hand beside him.
?
At her baffling gesture, he tilted his head, and she said cheekily,
Give it to me.
What?
The ne. I should have one too, right?
I dont have one.
At her somewhat expected response, she sped her hands together and eximed,
Wow. Thats a bit annoying.
Youck calcium. You always eat meat like that. Besides, youve been in the carriage so muchtely, I think youve gained some weight. Go outside and exercise.
I havent gained weight! Look!
She presented her forearm, creating a rather bizarre scene.
He looked at her with pitying eyes.
Even a saint would gain weight eating only meat. I should make sure not to raise our Aira like that.
The remark to an elf who must have lived hundreds of years longer than her was quite something.
Was he acting as if he were her housekeeper?
Well, physically speaking, Aira was just getting over her girlish phase.
Of course, Ray, nning to feed her well and raise her right, found such concerns trivial.
Tomorrow, they would finally arrive at Celia Castle, and he could start his journey home.
He felt a pleasant flutter in his heart, a sensation he hadnt felt in a long time.
In her mind, countless thoughts continued to swirl.
Could she abandon this hideous face, which had defined her life, and be reborn anew?
She hadnt pondered for long, but the answer was already clear.
Just as every scar from a sword is a badge of honor for a knight, her face was a testament to her suffering and despair, yet also a proud badge of her growth in extreme conditions.
It didnt seem right to erase all of that and live on.
It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to change her life, but she would give the same answer no matter how many times she was asked.
Moreover, she had already forsaken her womanhood.
It had been her resolve since she was young.
Just because a good opportunity hade along, it wouldnt change her long-standing decision.
With difficulty, she opened her mouth.
Im honestly grateful for the help, but I choose to live this way.
May I ask why?
The reason.
Could it be that her current self, having endured numerous experiences, seemed more beautiful than any changed appearance?
Perhaps it was just her nature to shy away from the help of others.
Changing here feels like denying my past self.
I see.
His response was more affirmative than she had expected.
She sensed something different in that.
A sense of respect for her thoughts.
It was an experience she had never had, nor should have had, as a ve.
That small response almost brought her to tears.
With her distorted face, hiding changes in her expression was easy.
Is that really it for you?
A woman, who seemed to embody the worlds beauty threefold, inquired.
This is it for me.
She truly believed that.
She had received a favor.
He had erased the marks of servitude and freed her from the duties of a ve.
Complete freedom.
Nothing could be more luxurious for her.
She could walk anywhere, live with her shoulders back, and her head held high.
Just that felt like possessing the whole world.
And then he even gave her a magical artifact.
She couldnt help but smile.
His generosity knew no bounds.
Yet, why did it warm her heart so much?
She had to bring out something precious she had kept hidden for so long.
An object that proved she was more than a ve to be owned, but a person.
A simple wooden mercenary badge, but it was her lifeline all this time.
With this, I can look forward to the future.
Her life had been defined by the marks of servitude.
Now, she would live for herself.
Hoping to meet him again one day, to return the favor.
With that hope, she set off.
A path with no destination, but her heart raced more than it ever had.
As always, she considered herself fortunate.
This was the first help, the first salvation, she had ever received.
Inside the academy, a lecture was underway.
Initially, he had thought he was just educating some dimwits, but teaching turned out to be quiteplex.
He was confident in anatomy, of course.
Furthermore, as a researcher of dark magic with extensive knowledge, he believed he could easily handle all the lectures.
However, his confidence crumbled after reading the tome left by the Lord.
The depth of knowledge was astounding.
The information was incredibly detailed.
It was so systematic that almost everything seemed familiarpared to his own experiences.
What is this?
Despite being a lich who had lived for centuries, he was taken aback.
He began flipping through the pages more rapidly.
Zik, observing from the sidelines, remarked,
Of course. Its the work of our Lord, so even a fool like you can understand it. If not, youd have to atone for troubling the Lord with your death.
Even as a lich, his body could disintegrate but not lead to true death.
His gaze remained fixed on the parchment left by Ray.
Silence, or I will rip out that tongue of yours. This is no time for your trivial banter.
Intelligent as he was.
Having be a high-ranking lich, his intellectual capacity had increased significantly, allowing him to memorize the entire contents of the parchment.
Hahaha! Remarkable If the information on this parchment is urate, I could pursue research far beyond my current scope
Dont get ahead of yourself.
Kukuku. Yes, I must firstplete the task the Lord assigned.
By now, he had likely memorized everything.
But delivering the lesson smoothly was a different challenge.
Unlike Ray, who understood the fundamental reasons and causes, he had only memorized the text.
Thus, he couldnt provide perfect answers to the students questions.
Although the studentsprehended his exnations, he was not content with himself.
He needed to uncover better answers and achieve superior results.
As required, the lich also began studying and experimenting like the students.
Progress was slow due to the unfamiliar andplex information.
Yet, he found it enjoyable.
After living for over three hundred years, he thirsted for the vast information.
His satisfaction grew, and with it, his curiosity.
How had the Lorde to know all these things?
Despite being chosen as the Saint and overflowing with divine power, he still used mana.
He pondered this peculiar nature calmly but could deduce nothing.
A blue light flickered in his eyes.
Lord, Ill devote everything to you. In return, I must know all about you.
Chapter 207: Hometown
Chapter 207: Hometown
Ray, having arrived at Silia Kingdom Castle in the afternoon, quickly packed a small bag and dashed out.
There was no time for escorts or any other arrangements.
Somemotion arose due to the Saints sudden disappearance, but it subsided after Iriel intervened.
Always causing trouble, she muttered.
What else could be done?
Returning to ones hometown is always a thrill, no matter the circumstances.
After Rays departure, Iriel busied herself with preparations for the next pilgrimage.
Their next destinationy on a different continent.
Therefore, they needed to travel by ship.
She sighed while reviewing the parchment.
Priyas Holy Kingdom, huh
If the Gaia Holy Kingdomy in the eastern continent, then the Priyas Holy Kingdom was to the west.
Priyas, the Goddess of Trials and Tribtions, and sister to Gaia, presided over hardships, in contrast to Gaias abundance.
The distance between the continents seemed overwhelmingly vast, even if one were to exaggerate.
Faeya gently patted Iriels slumped shoulders.
Think of it as just a slightly longer journey, and youll feel better.
A journey I do like journeys Its just that its to the Priyas Holy Kingdom that bothers me
Why? Do you have unpleasant memories in Priyas?
At Faeyas question, Iriel shuddered without responding.
Unpleasant memories Are you referring to when I was forced to fast to understand the hunger of the starving? Or when I had to spend an entire week in a cave to appreciate everydayforts?
.
Or perhaps when I was plunged into a scalding hot spring to kindle fervent faith? Which incident are you alluding to?
.
Faeya found herself at a loss for words.
She had never imagined that such trials were inflicted upon a saint.
To her, always basking in Gaias protection and living in prosperity, the Goddess of Hardships, Priyas, was anathema.
Furthermore, since they were sisters, it was difficult to openly defy her.
What if she disappeared for protesting? How unfair would that be!
Thus, she silently bore whatever was demanded of her.
Several trials had shocked her, but the thought that she wouldnt be alone this time offered somefort.
In fact, it even made herugh.
Ray You wont be able to escape either. Lets energetically face the fasting and hot springs together. Huhuhuhu.
Saint, you just sounded incredibly evil.
The warm sunlight allowed no leisure for a rxed walk.
Ray sprinted through the forest at an incredible pace.
Neither a goblin tribe nor an ogre vige could deter him.
If a vige stood in his way, he simply broke through it.
Ogres, whose homes someone had mercilessly demolished, wore looks of dismay.
After hours of rushing, he began to recognize familiar paths.
Its gotten quite lively?
Where adventurers had been scarce before, the area had changed in just a year.
The local lord must have been pleased with such development.
The town had be a risingmercial hub, with adventurers and tradepanies now mingling.
He passed the bustling vige square and headed toward the dense forest that led home.
The paved road gradually roughened, eventually blending into a natural trail.
At the forests edge, near arge rock, Ray discreetly released some mana into his surroundings.
This should be enough for a wee.
He sat casually on the rock, waiting for about ten minutes before a familiar face appeared.
Ray!
An elf with bright brown hair and innocent eyes waved at him.
Ray returned the smile.
Pia! How have you been?
What brings you here? Is your time up already?
No, I just stopped by during the pilgrimage.
Huh Lets talk in the vige. Everyones waiting for you.
Typical of an elf.
Could she sense it was him from the mana he had released, despite the considerable distance?
His mana sensitivity could rival even a dragons.
Following Pia, just as he had the first time they met, he made his way to the elf vige.
Pia gazed at Ray and marveled.
Hes not wildly charging with mana under his feet like before
To achieve such growth in just a year.
She remembered hearing that humans had the most outstanding potential for growth among all races in the middle realm, but she hadnt expected it to be this much.
You can activate mana now?
Just picked it up by watching.
For something learned by watching, its quite
It was proper mana activation.
He didnt waste mana unnecessarily, and his power distribution was so efficient it surpassed hers.
Thanks to this, they were able to significantly shorten the time to the vige.
An elf guard at the entrance greeted them.
The human ally, right?
Hello. Its been a while, hasnt it?
The mana outside the vige was yours, huh? Well, wee back.
Ill be in your care again.
What care, haha! Stay as you like. At this point, youre no longer a stranger to us.
The elf guard stepped aside with ament that could cause misunderstandings.
As soon as he entered the vige, a refreshing breeze seemed to greet him.
Despite being surrounded by trees, it was a wonder how sunlight and wind passed through so well.
Passing the entrance and some houses, various elves greeted him.
Human kid! Havent seen you in a while!
Lady Aira is waiting. Dont bete.
Got it. Hahaha.
A smile naturally spread across his face.
He felt at ease.
Of course, not all the elves were pleased with his visit.
As he passed through the vige and nced around, he saw many unfamiliar faces.
These must be from the recent event Aira mentioned.
The merging of two elf viges.
The upper elf vige,cking a High Elf, had requested a merger under Airas leadership, and it seemed to have gone smoothly.
Thats why the somewhat unweing gazes couldnt be helped.
The original elves knew him, but to the new ones, he was just another human child.
To them, the presence of a stranger like him in their vige might have been ufortable.
Pia spoke with a slightly apologetic look.
Its a sensitive time for everyone, as the merger just finished.
Its okay. Wheres Airas house?
Will Lady Aira? I guess she might not.
Its good then. I just came to say hello lightly this time.
He spoke and headed toward a beautifulrge tree.
No matter when you looked at it, it was a tree of immense size.
Thinking back, it seemed foolish that I had climbed over it so recklessly.
Now that I could activate mana, I would lightly jump over it.
He lightly kicked the ground and propelled himself upward.
With just a few steps, he reached the high summit.
Seeing the old-fashioned wooden house, Airas home, brought back memories.
Like the time I stayed here for days to treat her, or the time I carefully washed myself in theke behind.
It had been only a bit more than a year, yet it felt like a distant memory.
As he went to open the door, a familiar voice came from inside.
Come in.
She seemed calm, as if she knew he woulde.
Of course, since he had spread his mana outside, she must have known.
Groan-
Despite gently pushing it, the heavy door made a grand sound.
As soon as the door opened, Aira was seen with her white hair messily over her shoulders.
She smiled attractively and said,
Its been a while. No it hasnt been long, but it feels like it. Is this what missing someone feels like?
Maybe. Aftering to the vige, I realized I missed living here.
Thats good then.
As he stepped inside, Aira handed him tea she had prepared on the table.
The steam indicated it was freshly brewed.
Recently, he had been disgusted by tea that felt like filth collected from the world.
But smelling the tea Aira brewed calmed him down.
It was definitely the unique aroma of elven tea.
Taking a sip, a pleasant bitterness lingered in his mouth.
Iriels tea skills were excellent, but Airas were a step ahead.
After enjoying a moment of silence, she put down her teacup and asked,
So who is it?
Huh?
You said theres a woman you have in mind. Im asking who it is.
H-how did you know that
Rays flustered face made Aira grin.
She tapped her left hand, which bore the same mark as his.
Didnt I tell you? This is the proof that Im with you.
No, you never exined what this is!
It was unfair.
She had vaguely exined it as just a mark!
To his words, Aira thoughtfully raised a finger.
Hmm. I can see your situation, like what youre saying or your expression, but only when youre thinking of me.
That meant
She blushed and shyly smiled.
You must have thought of me when you told the Emperor about the woman in your heart. I understand your feelings. Thats what it means Hahaha.
If you already knew, why did you ask?
Because I wanted to hear it directly from you.
Everything was exposed.
He had never imagined the mark on his left hand had such a function.
It was his mistake.
So, whos the one you have feelings for?
She asked yfully, her tone not fitting her usual demeanor.
Aira.
He spoke, feeling his face heat up.
Seeing his different expression, Airas face turned serious.
She hadnt expected an answer to her yful question.
She took a sip of her tea with a cold expression.
One more time.
Chapter 208: Secret (1)
Chapter 208: Secret (1)
The idle chat with her, whom I hadnt seen in a long time, went on for a while.
We talked so much that the tea had been brewed at least twice more after we finished the first pot.
She set her teacup down quietly.
Shouldnt you be hurrying if youre on a pilgrimage? You seem quite rxed
The tasks of the pilgrimage are alreadypleted.
That was quick. Did you rush just to meet me?
Aira asked with a mischievous smile.
Thats part of it, but I also wanted to visit my family after a long absence.
Upon Rays affirmation, Aira covered her face with her cor and giggled.
It was an unexpected reaction from her.
I had never dreamed such a situation would arise.
She cleared her throat and regainedposure before responding.
Hmm. I see.
So, I should be going now.
Uhh.
A surprisingly cute sound of reluctance escaped her.
But she quickly shook her head and reverted to her usual demeanor.
Right. We can continue our conversation when you return from the Holy Kingdom.
Sorry. Even though Ive finished my tasks, I dont have much spare time left.
I understand. Go ahead, dont worry about me.
Unlike the time we spent talking, the farewell was quite brief.
Ray left Airas house and leapt from the tree.
Such an impact would have strained his bones previously, but he now handled it with ease.
Pia, who was waiting under the tree, noticed him and came over.
Did you see Lady Aira?
Yes. Shes still as beautiful as ever, he replied with a jestful yet sincere tone.
Hisment made her smile too.
His charm never waned.
Seeing youe down from Lady Airas house, I take it youre about to leave?
I didnt n to stay long.
Youll probably be back soon. After all, youre the one who was so keen on defeating the Saint. Ahaha.
Well, itll be a few years, though.
True. A few years isnt much for an elf. Go on. You have someone else to meet, right?
Yes. See you next time.
With these final words and a wave, Ray walked away, leaving Pia behind with an awkward smile.
Ahaha Its beyond my reach now.
Exiting the Elven Forest, he crossed arge hill.
The further he got from the pleasant noise of the vige, the deeper his memories grew.
Walking the same path as before, he was overwhelmed with emotion.
It was like getting his first leave from the military.
The familiar scent grew stronger.
Given the time, Eil must have been finishing his training and preparing for ate lunch.
As the house came into view, a smile formed on his lips.
nning to surprise them, he concealed his presence.
The stealth technique he had picked up by observing Hongyeongs skills was wlessly executed.
If Hongyeong had seen this, he would have been angry at how well Ray had stolen his technique over his shoulder.
Carefully approaching, he quietly opened the door, and immediately a sword flew at him from thin air.
With a sharp whizzing sound, the air seemed to tear.
Startled, Ray quickly reached out his hand and deflected the sword, only to have dishes thrown at him next.
The te flew in a circle.
However, the trajectory was so exquisite that there was no gap to exploit.
The te, thrown with a good amount of mana, was too dangerous to break and too risky to dodge without breaking the door.
He wrapped mana around his hand and caught the iing te.
With a bewildered voice, he said,
Wait a minute! Its me, Ray!
Huh?
Eil stopped his hand that was about to throw another dish.
Saein, who was about to cast a spell, halted her incantation.
The ability to stop casting mid-way reminded me again that his mother was a significant sorceress.
I thought it was someone else Make some noise when you enter, you brat.
Eil calmly ced the dish he was holding onto the table.
The sword at his waist was already half-drawn, and if Ray hadnt been quick, he might have ended up sparring as soon as he got home.
Saein quickly got up and hugged him tightly.
Ray!
She hugged him so tightly it was almost suffocating.
How long has it been? My adorable son!
I just stopped by during my pilgrimage. Is there any food? Im hungry after a long trip. Ahaha.
Just wait a moment! Ill prepare something right away!
As Saein bustled to the kitchen, Eil put his hand on his shoulder.
And what was that just now? Catching a mana-infused te?
If it hadnt been for me, you wouldnt have caught it. Were you trying to kill me?
I cant spare someone who enters someone elses house without permission.
You almost killed your son just now.
As long as you didnt die, its fine. But go upstairs. Hehehe.
Huh? Why?
Stop talking and go up.
Pushed up the stairs, he wondered what could elicit such a reaction.
Reluctantly, he went upstairs.
He felt a small presence next to his room.
Half curious, half expectant, he opened the door, and therey a cute baby.
No way
Kahaha. Surprised, right? You must be shocked by this!
Why is he so keen on surprising me?
But I have to admit, this time I am a bit surprised.
A sibling! The idea of having a sibling was incredibly touching for someone who grew up an only child.
Kneeling beside the sleeping baby, he gazed at the tiny figure.
So tiny
Yes. You were this small once too.
Clean.
He cleaned his hands with magic and gently pressed the babys cheek.
The softness was unbelievable.
It felt simr to when he pressed Airas cheek.
Oooh
Did the baby wake up from the sensation on its cheek?
With a cooing sound, the lying baby opened its eyes.
Blue eyes simr to his own met his gaze, and Ray felt an inexplicable wave of emotion.
He feltpelled to respond to this emotion.
Ray pressed his cheek again.
Poke- Poke-
His siblings cheek wasnt a doorbell, yet he kept pressing it.
Ooooo.
At the babys fussing, Ray recalled something.
The memory of Eil rubbing his bearded chin against him.
Realizing he was doing the same thing as his father, his hand movement abruptly stopped.
Are you angry?
Eil watched his children y with a content gaze and replied,
Well, it must be annoying to be poked continuously.
His words carried no weight, considering he had once tried to grind Ray with his high-performance mixer beard.
Ray scratched his head and said,
Sorry, its just too soft. Hahaha.
Poke- Poke-
The irresistible touch was too much to stop.
Indeed, a true sibling of his.
As he continued to touch the cheek, the half-open eyes of the sibling suddenly widened.
Waaaaah!
Ray was no stranger to such fierce resistance.
But he too had gone through this as a child and had grown up.
Shaking his head, he denied his siblings first show of will.
Children grow up like this.
Eil chimed in from the side.
Yep.
Poke- Poke-
While amiably touching his siblings cheek, Saein entered the room.
Were you here bothering Leisia again? Come down now. Dinner is ready.
Seeing their mothersment about bothering, Eil must have been up here all day, teasing the baby.
Ray could almost feel the annoyance bubbling up.
Leisia? Is that the name?
Yes. Its derived from your name.
Ray and Leisia.
Quite a nice ring to it.
Surely, their mother must have chosen the name.
Their fathers sense of naming was notoriously bad.
Coming down to the dining table, an enormous variety of dishes awaited.
Was this what they meant by a table leg breaking from the weight?
There was hardly any space left on the table.
Eil was the first to be surprised at the sight.
Good heavens a feast like when we were newlyweds
Enough talk, lets eat. I put effort into this since its been a while. Hohoho.
Having Ray here brings about such asions! Hahaha!
Sitting down with a light smile amidst the warm conversation.
But, realistically, finishing all this food seemed impossible.
It was enough to feed five knights under hismand and still have leftovers.
Saein sat next to him and asked,
How is the Holy Kingdom? Is it manageable? They wouldnt dare show you hostility, would they?
She seemed ready to rush there if they showed even a hint of hostility.
Ray shook his head in response to his mothers question.
There was no hostility, just ack of flexibility to the point of excessiveness.
Eilughed awkwardly.
Well thats unavoidable, given its the Holy Kingdom and all.
Youve been there for over a year. Werent there any interesting events?
Interesting events.
He could mention receiving orders from the Pope to guard the borders at the risk of his life, suppressing necromancers, or extracting the heart of the Original Dragonif those could be considered interesting.
Or perhaps it was the time he crushed a third power called Proxia, strong enough to pressure even the Lesian Empire?
After pondering, he shook his head.
There wasnt anything particrly memorable or fun.
Thats somewhat relieving No news is good news, after all.
He inwardly agreed with his mothers words.
As the saying goes in modern times, no news is good news, and a normal daily life is best.
While having dinner and slightly embellishing the events in the Holy Kingdom, Ray asked something he had been curious about all along.
But why arent you surprised that Im a Magic Swordsman?
In a typical family, this revtion would cause a huge shock.
Of course, his mother, Saein, is a significant sorceress, and his father, Eil, is close to being a Swordmasternot exactly a typical family.
But still, shouldnt there be some reaction?
After a moment of thought, both replied simultaneously.
Well, we taught you
Lets see because weve been teaching you since you were young?
Ray was smart, too.
Thats right.
His question inevitably led to doting parents.
This could go on endlessly.
For some reason, both always vaguely glossed over such topics, as if they were hiding something.
He asked directly.
Were not a typical family, are we?
That single sentence caused the usually smiling faces of Eil and Saein to gradually harden.
When she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was an extraordinarily handsome young man.
So dazzling.
His skin was like white jade, and his deep blue eyes seemed to possess an unfathomable depth.
The elegant shape of his nose made her wonder if he might be an elf, the kind she had only heard about in stories.
Judging by the atmosphere, this man had to be her older brother.
Until now, the only older brothers she knew were those who feared her, so this unfamiliar affection felt ufortable.
It would probably fade away soon, anyway.
Surely, I ended my life why am I in this state again?
No matter how coldly she analyzed the situation, she couldnt find a reason.
She might as well go back to sleep, she thought, and closed her eyes.
But the persistent sensation on her cheek became annoying.
Poke- Poke-
Stop. Stop it.
Ooooo.
Her thoughts escaped as whimpers.
Did he understand?
Her presumed older brother withdrew his hand.
Are you angry?
Well, it would be annoying to be poked continuously.
Sorry, its just too soft. Hahaha.
His tonecked any real apology.
Instead, he seemed to be enjoying himself.
Poke- Poke-
No!
Her eyes snapped open in irritation.
What sort of apology was this if he kept poking?!
So annoying! Go away!
Waaaaah!
Her indignant whimpers failed to produce the reaction she desired.
Her brother shook his head, dismissing her will.
Children grow up like this.
Yep.
The father and son continued their yful teasing.
It only stopped when their mother arrived.
After a few exchanges, they both followed their mother downstairs.
Finally left alone, she closed her eyes once more.
Sigh such a noisy house
Chapter 209: Secret (2)
Chapter 209: Secret (2)
Contrary to his usual demeanor, Eil spoke with a cold expression.
Yes not an ordinary family
His sentence ended with a weighty tone.
He likely considered his words carefully.
After ncing briefly at Eil, Saein let out a sigh.
Phew Youre finally going to talk about it, arent you?
Its something Ive been bracing myself for every time I saw Ray.
Indeed, since childhood, his aptitude for magic and swordsmanship was extraordinary, but
Its something that would eventuallye to light. Better for us to tell it ourselves.
With that, he pushed the dining table back.
Despite its heavy appearance, he pushed it with ease, his inner strength almost unimaginable.
Eil was continuously emitting mana from his entire body.
It was akin to witnessing a massive waterfall.
The amount was nearlyparable to the divine power granted by the Goddess Gaia.
This is not the amount of mana Ive seen him wield since childhood?
Clearly, his fathers swordsmanship was at least on par with a Swordmasters, if not greater.
Given that, his mana shouldnt have been at such a high level.
But the mana now visible from his father was overturning his expectations.
He could easily suppress someone at Iriels level with it.
His mother, too, was releasing mana.
It wasnt as showy as his fathers, but it was well-contained.
The mana densitypressed within her bodys mana rods.
While it wasntparable to his own, it was superior to any human mana he had ever encountered.
Come outside.
Following Eilsmand, he was led out to the grass where a pleasant breeze blew, and soon after, Eil cast a spell.
Fire.
Fwoosh!
The mana moved smoothly, igniting mes.
It was a familiar yet alien sight.
His mother wasnt the one using magic, but his father?
And furthermore, the movement of the mana was even smoother than his mothers magic.
Next, Saein drew a sword from his waist and sliced through the air.
The simple movement seemed to split the atmosphere.
Swish!
The sound of slicing paper apanied the fierce wind following the swords trajectory.
What was happening?
Was his father, whom he had thought was a swordsman, actually a magician, and his mother, a magician, really a swordsman?
If so, did that not make them both magic swordsmen!
As he alternated his gaze between the two with aplex expression, Eil chuckled and replied.
Just as you say, ours is not an ordinary family Its what youd call a house of heroes, formed over a long period.
Heroes?
Its an old tale. Since ancient times, saints like you havemunicated the gods will. They were granted significant divine power, enabling them to converse with the gods. But an issue emerged.
His father paused, and his mother took over.
The issue was that the saints were too frail. The gods do not meddle in the human world unless its necessary, but when unexpected events arose, theydmunicate through the saints. However, these saints could hear the gods butcked the strength to confront those unexpected events.
Just like 300 years ago, when the necromancer invasion was foretold by the gods, but it couldnt be prevented.
I cant help but sigh. Is this the way the gods operate, manipting humans when things dont go as nned?
To borate, it all began when the great races that were meant to protect this ce vanished. From then on, recements were needed
Does that refer to our family?
Yes.
Then why dont we reside in the Holy Kingdom or a simr realm
Were simply fugitives. From that lineage.
What? But why?
At that question, Saein gave a bitter smile.
Because theyre all dead. Even though the gods blessed us, living a life that requires constant training for over three hundred years is essentially being dead from the start.
But during the necromancers invasion, if it hadnt been for our family, we wouldnt have survived.
Everyone trains in preparation for such times.
Rays expression turned sour during their conversation.
Wait a minute.
Blessing of the gods?
What exactly is that?
After bing a saint, all I received was some unnecessary divine power!
The blessing of the gods? What is that?
Our family excels in all domains, born with learning and concentration abilities far beyond normal people. Plus, our lifespan is longer than humans, and we get stronger as we age. Among us, Ray, youre as smart as your mother.
Ahem Ray takes after me.
Does that mean Im stupid?
I feel like Ive heard this conversation before
Despite their bickering, Ray was deep in thought.
He now understood the situation.
Why such strong parents were living quietly in a corner of this peaceful vige.
And why they were not surprised at his growth when he was young.
Unfortunately, it seemed he was not born with that damned blessing of the gods, but he was born with memories of a previous life.
That had been a significant driving force in his growth until now.
As he pieced together the puzzle, his thoughts turned to his sister.
Is Leisia also born with the blessing of the gods?
Yes. But it doesnt change anything. We love you, and we have no intention of imposing the heavy rules of the family on you.
Then, why was I chosen as a saint? If what youre saying is true, our family is like the representative of dragons, moving in situations that saints cant handle when the world is in danger?
Overwhelmed by his question, Saein slumped his shoulders.
Well, Im not sure. Maybe you should ask the gods directly, Ray.
Asking the gods directly.
Thats a good idea.
Ray took a deep breath and, with the little faith he had left, sought out the gods.
Huh Gaia, lets have a talk.
Just like at the baptism, no response came.
Was he really blocked?
If it was going to be like this, then why did they choose me as a saint!
Frustration surged within him.
Hey, you bastard!
His call was very rough.
If Iriel had heard it, she would have bitten her tongue.
But still, no answer came from the gods.
As Ray fumed alone, Saein stretchednguidly.
Ugh, it feels good to have that off my chest.
I told you, didnt I? If he was going to be surprised by this, he wouldve been shocked by his own swordsmanship skills first.
Later, Id like to personally teach him swordsmanship.
They still didnt realize.
They didnt understand that they were not in a position to teach him anything.
Had Aira been there, she might have pointed out that it was they who needed to be taught.
Enjoying the pleasant breeze and the sunset, Ray smirked quietly on the hill.
Gaia, youre not nning to answer, are you? Fine, then I have no other choice.
A heros family? Exceptional talent?
This is perfect.
If its a life already dead and one that must rece others, Ill use it to its fullest.
Talented and with a long lifespan.
It would be perfect for taking up medicine.
After all, doesnt the god also consider me a convenient tool?
I will live a life exploiting the god in return.
The title of saint will be a great support for this purpose.
Blessed by the gods with exceptional learning and concentration abilities, introducing and integrating medicine into the medical academy couldnt be better.
He looked up at the sky with a sinister smile.
Hero, my foot.
At dinner, he asked his parents about the location of the heros family, but they refused to tell him.
They probably didnt want him getting involved in family affairs.
Saein cut off the conversation with a firm tone.
The family is dangerous. Its unavoidable that youre interested, but Id rather you didnt get too close. Thats why weve kept it hidden from you until now.
He had no intention of merely showing interest.
He was fully intent on taking control.
However, since his parents seemed unwilling to divulge any information, he would have to find out on his own.
Maybe Aira, who had lived for a long time, would know something.
He resolved to ask her when he visited the Silia Kingdom again.
After dinner, he went up to his room.
His sister had already taken over the room he used to use.
With no other room avable, he had to sleep in the same room as his sleeping sister.
He entered as quietly as possible, confident he wouldnt wake her.
Lying on the floor, he looked at his sister sleeping peacefully on the low bed.
The family of heroes and even the blessing of the gods
They were granted talents in all domains and a lifespan beyond human limits in the name of the gods.
Moreover, they possessed concentration, learning, and memory abilities exceeding those of ordinary people, truly befitting heroes.
What kind of monsters would be created if such people gathered in one ce and spent their lives mastering swords and magic?
It was not a thought befitting someone who had single-handedly defeated the Bone Dragon.
But considering they were directly tasked by the gods, they were no different from saints.
Inparison, they could also be called agents of the gods.
After all, they used their entire lives to fulfill the will of the gods.
In a way, they might be living a harsher life than saints or saintesses.
They had a prolonged lifespan due to the blessing of the gods.
To live such a long life, deprived of their own will?
Merely hearing about it, one could consider them ves of the gods.
Well, Gaia refuses tomunicate, remaining silent. Even if she intervenes now, theres no way Ill back down.
If they possessed medical knowledge simr to mine due to the talent from the gods blessing, then the medicine here might have advanced more than in the modern world.
For him, facing those who were losing their lives right in front of him was better than preparing for some unknown danger that mighte.
He confidently used the gods honor and name without hesitation.
Ray, who saw the position of saint as nothing more than a sales outlet for the gods name, could think this way.
Chapter 210: The Nameless Island Of The Western Continent
Chapter 210: The Nameless Ind Of The Western Continent
Hero.
To some, it was a beacon of hope, to others, merely an object of envy, and to yet others, a name filled with hatred.
A being who casually surpassed the insurmountable limits of ordinary people.
Thus, they were destined to live a life of solitude.
That was what a hero was.
Of course, the definition of a hero was not absolute.
Some might think of a hero as one who defeats a demon king from old picture books, while others might regard someone who did notpromise their beliefs with irrationality as a hero.
So, who truly deserved to be called a hero by everyone?
The answer was simple.
Only those recognized by everyone could rightfully be called a hero.
Haah
The young man with ck hair closed the book.
Finding such a good book in the viges dpidated public library was surprising.
Why hadnt he found it before?
He sighed again and muttered to himself.
Phew Even if the gods acknowledge it, what good is being a hero without everyones recognition?
Since there was no one around to hear him, naturally, there was no response.
Yet, the young mans muttering did not stop.
If only I could just leave this ce But I cant defy the viges orders
There had been two exiles in the past, but since that incident, the rules had be stricter.
It was unlikely the viges rules would change for hundreds of years.
This made his situation all the more bitter.
Trials and tribtions are supposed to be meaningful in the vige But at this rate, Ill never be a hero.
He smirked bitterly and tapped the sword at his waist, which emitted a long, resonating sound.
Whoosh-
Feeling gloomy, he sat nkly by the riverbank, basking in the sun, when a woman with short hair approached.
Ha-ha-ha. Are youmenting your fate here again? You should be training instead.
Hesia.
He brushed off the visible dirt and sat on a nearby rock.
So, whats the long face this time? Did the vige elders scold you again?
Shake shake-
Umm maybe you stole food from the kitchen because you were hungry?
At Hesias suggestion, he frowned.
Do you think Im you? Thats something you would do.
Well, I share it with you too. Just so you know, were aplices, right?
Phew I should have kept my mouth shut.
He picked up a stone and tossed it into the river.
Watching him, Hesiaughed weakly.
Is it about that hero story again?
His silence was an answer in itself, hitting the mark.
He felt a pang in his heart, imagining her disappointment.
However, contrary to his expectations, Hesia surprised him with her words.
Ha-ha-ha. Youre lucky to have something to concentrate on or think about Sometimes, I envy that aspect of you.
His head naturally turned towards her, drawn by the seriousness in her voice he hadnt heard before.
You
Alright, enough chit-chat!
She promptly got up, straightened the sword carelessly slung on her back, and shed a broad smile.
You should focus on your training to the point where you cant think of anything else.
She teased yfully and then quickly disappeared, waving her hand.
He looked at the rock where Hesia had been sitting.
Somehow, herst words felt like a pledge to herself rather than to him.
In a dense forest, a middle-aged man stood with his hands sped behind his back.
In front of him, over thirty children kneeled.
The mans expression was furious, as if he were about to behead a great criminal in his rage.
Just look at this pathetic swordy! How can you confront danger like this? Youve been cking off in your training, you scoundrels!
With your current level, youd be annihted even by mere bandits! What is this nonsense?
He pointed to the ground with his sword.
The earth was split as if by an earthquake, revealing a gaping chasm.
The distribution of power is a mess; the sword energy is rough and unruly. With such inefficiency, how can you apply what youve learned? Youre too slow to be of any use!
Were sorry!
Dont disappoint me next time. When I was your age, with the skills I had
The middle-aged mans stories of his youth continued nonstop until dinner.
Quiet sighs echoed around.
Its starting again endless.
We need to improve our skills to shut him up
Thats why I hate swordsmanship sses.
This routine had repeated itself for thirty years.
The middle-aged mans stories from his youth were now memorized word for word.
These children, already twice as talented as ordinary people due to their lineage and blessed by the gods, possessed exceptional memories.
Such great talents and abilities wasted on memorizing the old mans past!
If Ray had been there, he would have grabbed the middle-aged man by the cor and mmed him to the ground.
After the afternoon swordsmanship ss, he sat on a tree with a stale piece of bread.
His body was drenched in sweat.
It wasnt this hard back in the day
Forty years ago, during his first lesson, it hadnt felt this strenuous.
Receiving a sword, swinging it.
Blocking with the sword, leaping with the sword. Those days were filled with physical training that felt refreshing, and the sense of todays hardship bing tomorrows ease was enjoyable.
But thirty years ago, the sses began to change.
Separated from the young children, he started to train with older kids.
Physical movements decreased, but he learned to nimbly control mana.
At first, it was so difficult that he suffered from mana overloads.
Well, now he was quite ustomed to controlling it.
He bit into the bread, soaked in the night dew.
The moisture seeping out with every bite was less than satisfactory.
Then, Hesia emerged from the bushes, backlit by the moonlight.
Oh my, a visitor has arrived.
She pretended to be surprised with exaggerated ir.
How did you find me here?
Hmm I guess? Ive always had a knack for locating you since we were kids.
She spoke casually, pulling out a hard piece of bread and biting into it.
Monsters differentiate each other by scent, just like she did.
Could Hesia be a monster?
As he nced at her with that thought, a fist flew toward his head.
Thump-!
Ouch! Why!
Umm Somehow, I just felt like hitting you
Had she read his mind?
He rubbed his head, which would have burst from the force if he had been an ordinary person.
Hesia looked up at the night sky and asked,
Why do you think we exist?
Thats quite sudden. And unexpectedly deep for you Have you been drinking?
Maybe Im intoxicated by the moonlight?
So, you havent drunk anything.
Lets not talk about that.
Existence, huh?
He had never thought about it before, so he couldnt provide an immediate answer.
Sensing his feelings, Hesia quietly waited while gazing at the sky.
After a moment of silence, he spoke up.
Maybe its because the gods created us?
Sorry. I havent really thought about it, so I dont have an answer for you.
Its my fault for asking something strange out of the blue.
The cool summer night breeze carried away their sweat as it passed by.
Silence fell between them once more.
It was Hesia who broke it first.
If the gods created us why did they abandon us?
Abandoned by the gods?
Exactly. Were just a force prepared for when danger strikes the world. Our lives before that are to prepare for danger, and afterward, we will perish with the crisis. Its as if were discarded The chosen humans are protected, while we, the protectors, are left behind.
She used her hands to illustrate, gesturing as if to divide areas to her left and right.
He responded withughter, neither confirming nor denying her statement.
Thats one way to look at it.
Besides, the gods never spoke to us It feels like we were abandoned
Though she smiled, her somber expression pained him.
Always energetic and supportive, he wanted to be her pir of strength in moments like these.
Even if they abandoned us, they gave us blessings. Maybe were notpletely forsaken. If the gods created us, they must need us.
Hesia turned to face him.
Her face, once shadowed with gloom, now sparkled with life again.
You can say pretty cool things, huh? Yeah, youre right!
She stuffed the rest of the bread into her mouth and stretched her arms wide.
Well, if we train hard, well find the answer!
Seeing Hesia like this, he had an epiphany.
I should also set aside my unattainable hero dreams for now and concentrate on training.
His dream of bing a hero persisted, yet he acknowledged the need for hard work rather than merelymenting his situation.
After all, one cannot choose their family before birth.
How could he aspire to be a hero recognized by all if he merelyined about his inability to leave?
He, too, stood up.
Hesia, starting tomorrow, Ill join your training too.
Huh? You hated it so much, why the sudden change? Did you drink?
Ha-ha-ha. The moonlight must be particrly strong tonight. I guess its making me tipsy.
At his jest, Hesia let out augh.
Im fine with that.
In the quiet of the forest, the two figures walked away, side by side.
Chapter 211: First Excursion
Chapter 211: First Excursion
I felt uneasy even after sleeping
He patted his chest and looked around.
The only thing visible in the empty room was an old, worn-out bed.
Lately, there had been an eerily quiet atmosphere.
The vige scenery seemed to hush something about him, and even Hesia, who used to visit often, appeared to be avoiding him.
When he asked anyone, he only received simple answers of it being nothing, which left him with a nagging sense of unease.
He shook his head, trying to quell his growing anxiety.
Maybe it really is nothing, just like the elders say?
Shedding his formal attire, he changed into afortable robe.
He packed a small backpack with books worth reading and his crumpled formal wear and left home, ready to depart.
Leaving behind Saein, who waved endlessly, and Eil, who merely smiled once, he headed toward the Silia Kingdoms castle.
The journey there was leisurely, unlike the trip back home.
If he saw a vige along the way, he would stop for a meal and enjoy sunbathing.
Chewing on a deliciously grilled skewer, he murmured to himself, This is all the will of the gods. Hahaha. Enjoy the abundance! Passersby whispered to each other, thinking him mad.
Thus, with a mix of real and feigned leisure, he arrived at the Silia Kingdoms castle, where Iriel immediately confronted him.
Yourete! What took you so long?
I was spreading the word of the gods.
Iriel looked at him with narrowed eyes, like a detective interrogating a suspect.
Whats that seasoning on your mouth?
You are a rigid and unyielding person, Iriel.
He said this, grumbling, firmer in his stance than a diamond.
Sigh Please get in the carriage. I have finished all the preparations.
Indeed, Iriel, you are always so well-prepared!
His brain conveniently interpreted everything in a positive light.
He lightly boarded the carriage waiting at the castle gates.
Then Iriel climbed in as well.
Huh?
Theres something I need to talk to you about.
Is it about the next pilgrimage site?
You catch on quickly. Yes, it is.
While he spoke, he produced a piece of parchment.
It was a permit to stay in the Western Continent.
He had a hunch about their next destination just by looking at it.
The Western Continent, huh Well have to travel by boat.
He nodded and replied.
The exact pilgrimage site is Priyas Holy Kingdom.
Holy Kingdom?
He had never heard of it before.
It was surprising to learn that there was a Holy Kingdom not only in the Eastern but also in the Western Continent.
Do they also select saints and saintesses there?
As if reading his mind, Iriel continued.
Goddess Priyas has never chosen a saint or saintess.
Hmm A more diligent goddess than ours?
Knowing Goddess Gaia as a shameless deity who delegated her duties to humans, he already felt an affinity for Goddess Priyas.
Surely she must be more esteemed than our goddess who gorges on us every day!
But why do we need to go on a pilgrimage to the Western Continent?
Arent pilgrimages typically just brief visits to holy ces nearby?
Why must we travel to another continent?
Especially to a Holy Kingdom, simr to their own.
Iriel answered his questions.
Its because Goddess Gaia and Goddess Priyas are sisters.
Sisters?
Yes. The closeness of the gods reflects in their followers. Thats why we need to visit Priyas Holy Kingdom.
He understood then.
So, because Goddess Gaia and Goddess Priyas share a special bond, their followers should also maintain a good rtionship. That exins why Priyas Holy Kingdom is included in the pilgrimage.
Nodding in agreement, he acknowledged the logic.
Right. Then we should depart soon, right? Since the pilgrimage schedule is set.
If someone hadnt taken their sweet time, we would have left yesterday.
Whats done is done.
No matter how wise his words were, looking back on what had been done did not add any grace.
Ray thought seriously.
In the Western Continent, can I find something about the heros lineage? To leech off it for a lifetime, I need some information.
To gather information, he could use his divine emissaries.
Except for Soyeong and Heukyeong, all the other divine emissaries were currently under themand of Hongyeong and Euclid, weeding out corrupt nobles.
Therefore, he had to entrust Soyeong and Heukyeong with all matters rted to information gathering and disruption.
Their hard work was already evident.
It would be better to hurry if I want to gather information.
He called the herald waiting outside the carriage, signaling the start of the next pilgrimage.
Soon, knights, healers, and priests gathered and mounted their horses.
As they were already prepared, the assembly was quick.
We shall depart now.
The head knight informed quietly, and the carriage began to move forward.
As if someone had given prior instructions, the castle gates opened wide.
Since they didnt receive a formal send-off for a pilgrimage, just reporting to the king, someone must have arranged this beforehand.
Thus, they hadpleted their first pilgrimage and were starting their second.
They traveled by carriage for three days.
Just as he began to feel restless, the sea came into view.
Wow.
Its refreshing.
He brushed back his hair, looking out the window.
A small sigh of admiration escaped his lips at the sight of the beautiful sea and the pleasant sunshine.
Gehel, a small trading town by the sea, had a different atmosphere. Even though it was once a small town, all that remained of Gehel were crumbling buildings and sinister back alleys by the sea.
In contrast, this port boasted a considerable size.
Buildings in soft hues and a long pier lined with light brown wooden nks gave it charm.
Even the lively streets with a refreshing breeze seemed like an ideal ce to live.
Wow, its quite an impressive port, one eximed.
Indeed. Its always a beautiful ce to visit, the other agreed.
The childlike wonder in the two elicited warm smiles from the surrounding knights and healers.
Despite being saints chosen by a god, they remained children, with more days ahead of them than behind.
Usually content to admire quietly, their excitement now stirred a heartwarming joy in onlookers.
As they headed towards the dock where the prepared ship was anchored, all eyes followed them.
Knights d in shining armor and healers in fine silk robes were not amon sight.
And the priests, with white cloth draped over their heads,pleted the unusual tableau.
A few heralds had managed to secure arge ship for the voyage.
Once they loaded the carriage and provisions, the ship looked ready to depart.
Shall we start departing soon? Iriel suggested.
His words made him gaze out to sea.
Beyond the horizon, nothing was in sight.
The distance between continents was quite significant.
Undoubtedly, the journey would take considerable time.
They also needed to be wary of monster attacks.
Monsters lived not only onnd but in the sea as well, and dealing with them could prove troublesome.
Of course, unless they were insane, monsters wouldnt dare attack such arge ship.
Monsters knew that these gigantic vessels often carried armies of magicians or skilled swordsmen.
He casually kicked the seemingly old deck.
This wooden ship is different. I wonder if it can withstand a monster attack.
Until now, he had only traveled on luxurious yachts orrge cruise ships.
This was his first time on such a wooden ship.
Positively viewed, it was a quaint wooden vessel; negatively, it looked like a ghost ship that might sink mid-voyage.
Though he sensed the flow of mana, indicating that various spells were engraved on the ship
Still, the appearance is a bit
Muttering to himself, he applied some force to the railing, causing small chips of wood to fall off.
This was indeed worrisome.
A ship must withstand the water pressure on its outer hull and the weight of cargo on the bottom deck.
Thats whyrge vessels often employ a double-hull block construction method.
But this ship looked as though it could break with just a little force, let alone withstand any water pressure.
It would probably be swept away by big waves.
Looking around, it seemed that all the ships in this world were built this way.
He ced his hands on the ship and gathered mana.
Strengthen (Strengthen).
Not wanting to swim to the Western Continent, he cast a reinforcement spell on the entire ship.
Of course, a strengthening spell is not infallible.
It merely surrounds the material with mana, making it slightly sturdier.
The essence is still wood, so it cant withstand severe impacts.
But its better than doing nothing.
As they waited for the rest of the crew, thirty minutes swiftly passed.
Gazing out at the sea from the deck, he watched the ship move out of the harbor.
His heart fluttered strangely as he saw the ship cutting through the waves.
With the sunlight reflecting off his hair, he resembled a painting as he stared at the horizon.
As the ship began to set sail, people inside started to emerge onto the deck.
The presence of noble children chatting with their bodyguards was noticeable.
There were nomoners in sight, likely because the fare for such arge ship was unaffordable for them.
Observing the couples, he secretly felt a twinge of envy.
Hmm. It would be nice to bring Lady Aira here sometime.
He turned his head with an indifferent expression, ignoring the ongoing disys of affection around him.
However, to the others, he appeared to be a mysterious noble, disinterested in those around him.
Wow Is he a half-elf?
Such an impressive appearance
What is he thinking about?
To Ray, who turned away in disgust from the affectionate behavior, the onlookers perceived him as an aloof noble uninterested in anyone else.
His flowing white hair and piercing blue eyes added intensity to his appearance.
Noble offspring, growing tired of their partners, began to take an interest in him.
His clothes appeared quite luxurious, and he exuded an aura typical of nobility.
Confident that he was not amoner, they found it easy to approach him.
Two noble daughters, apanied by their bodyguards, walked up to him.
Hello? The weather is really nice, isnt it?
Yes, it is.
?
The conversation ended there.
It ended so naturally that he wondered if they had initiated the conversation just to talk about the weather.
He was taken aback by this unfamiliar and imprable style of conversation.
In this manner, no real conversation could take ce.
Shaking his head to regain hisposure, he continued the conversation.
Would you like to join us for a meal, if you dont mind?
Ive already eaten.
How about dinner?
He already had ns for dinner with Iriel.
The man, who had nothing to do with divinity, shook his head solemnly, like a loyal and stern general.
I already have someone to dine with this evening.
Oh, is that so? Well, that cant be helped then
Hehehe If its okay next time, pleasee find us.
With that, the two walked away, looking somewhat embarrassed.
Then, two young men and a woman approached him.
Hahaha! I really like your straightforward answer! How about it? Would you like to join us to see the evening scenery?
Id rather not.
The young man turned away with a dejected expression after being briskly rejected.
Gradually, more and more noble offspring gathered around him.
It was as if they were there to spectate.
On the deck of the giant ship, as more people were rejected, rumors about him began to spread.
Does he ignore everyone who approaches him?
Rumor has it hes the heir to a great estate.
Theres also talk that hes traveling to find a spouse.
Though all were mere rumors, these unfounded tales gradually took on a life of their own, bing more exaggerated as they spread.
Chapter 212: Rumors Build Upon Rumors
Chapter 212: Rumors Build Upon Rumors
It had been a week since they set sail.
The knights, being elite, had no issues, but the healers and priests were greatly suffering from seasickness.
Even with the use of holy magic to alleviate it, the intense rocking of the ship was enough to daze their minds.
He ordered those suffering from seasickness to rest, and he had a quiet meal in a secluded spot.
As Iriel tore a piece of bread with her slender fingers, she murmured, There are some strange rumors going aroundtely, arent there? About a half-elf, a prince of a nation, even the youngest-ever sword master. How can so many rumors spread in one ce?
Well, all the nobles on the ship are young. Its inevitable that rumors would spread.
Hahaha. Maybe the rumor about the youngest sword master isnt so far-fetched.
She chuckled as she spoke.
Still, we need to discern the truth behind these rumors. It might be helpful to us
It doesnt seem like it would be that helpful.
Doesnt your heart flutter at the thought of uncovering the truth behind the rumors?
Your heart flutters at strange things. Youre just like your master.
Is that apliment?
With a subtle expression, Iriel was approached by a group of young men.
Their finely dressed appearance and the apanying knights indicated they were undoubtedly noble offspring.
Their eyes were fixed on Iriel.
A blond young man greeted them.
Excuse us for interrupting your meal. We couldnt help but speak to someone who fits so beautifully with this lovely night.
Whether it was his natural gaze or not, his shining eyes were somewhat intimidating.
The two knights standing behind twitched their eyebrows slightly.
They thought it madness for mere noble offspring to dare approach a saint; they must be seeking death.
Just as their hands were about to draw their swords, Ray raised his hand to stop them, epting the bold greeting with a sly smile.
Thank you for the kind words.
?
To the bystanders, it seemed as if three young men were attempting to court another man.
The startled group waved their hands in protest.
Oh, no we were just trying to greet thedy here.
We certainly didnt mean anything else by it.
As the tension dissipated, Iriel returned the smile.
Yes, its nice to meet you.
Hahaha. Actually, weve reserved a terrace upstairs with a fantastic view. Would you care to join us for a drink? Everyones up there. Its like a small banquet.
Ray nced at Iriel, his silence posing a question about her wishes.
After a brief reflection, Iriel gave a nod.
They seldom had opportunities for time alone, much less for leisurely drinks.
Spending time with the saint on the ship to create positive memories didnt seem like a bad idea.
The three young men, energized by her agreement, eagerly started leading the way.
Their steps were so sprightly that even the most sophisticated navigation system would have had trouble keeping up.
Apanied by two knights, they reached a spacious terrace.
To the apaniment of musicians, over twenty young nobles danced with their partners.
The moonlit sea, visible through the windows, presented a spectacr sight indeed, as promised.
As the pair stepped onto the terrace, all eyes were drawn to them.
Even those already dancing with partners couldnt help but steal nces their way.
Their entrance into the hall was nothing short of striking.
Among the crowd, someone recognized Ray and gasped in astonishment.
Ah, isnt that the person?
The one from the rumors, right?
Searching for a partner Could theirpanion be the one?
The whispers grew loud enough to be bothersome, and Iriel appeared confused.
Ray is the subject of rumors?
This is the first Ive heard of it
Where did such a rumor originate from
Regardless of whether they were unsettled, the three young men ushered them to their seats.
Shortly thereafter, one of them produced a bottle of aromatic liquor.
Whats that?
clr. Its a sweet liquor so delightful that once you have a sip, you cant help but want another. I made it myself.
At his words, Ray swallowed hard.
How tasty must this liquor be to deserve such praise!
He quickly took the offered ss and received the liquor.
The scent alone was intoxicating, unlike ordinary liquor.
Perhaps because of its high alcohol content?
Please, try it. Im sure youll like it.
He said this with a meaningful smile, which seemed somewhat unsettling.
Was it just his natural demeanor?
As Ray poured the liquor into his mouth, a bitter taste mixed with an overwhelming sweetness overwhelmed his pte.
It was like a sudden bolt of lightning, strangely addictive.
Wow, this is delicious.
Right? Theres plenty, so have another ss.
Of course, he had no intention of having more.
He knew that too well.
This momentary sweetness was an artificial vor created by mana.
In other words, the liquor bottle itself was a kind of magical artifact.
Feeling a faint trace of mana, he had suspected some trickery.
Just as Iriel was about to drink, Ray grabbed the ss from her hand and shook his head.
Sensing something amiss, she put down the ss, and Ray dramatically overturned the table.
Crash!
The sound of dishes breaking halted the musicians performance.
All eyes turned towards them again.
Circting mana in his body, Ray sobered uppletely.
This is tasty? Bullshit. These bastards dare to y with the liquor? Ptui!
As he spat, something dark and clumpy came out.
It was as if it were a sweet poison.
The foreign mana mixed in with the liquor temporarily damaged the body, preventing the use of mana.
Those who became as powerless as ordinary people were no match for a mana user.
What was about to unfold was predictable.
Ray stood up and punched the young men in the face.
Smack!
Aaagh!
Their noses were crushed, and blood flowed.
Of course, he intended to examine them thoroughly.
Despite the intense pain, the young man resisted.
He deftly parried an attack aimed at his head with the back handle of his sword, then twisted and broke their wrists.
Next time, make your liquor with your feet.
Argh!
Having cleanly snapped the remaining hand, the young man left his assant unable to use his hands.
How dare this insolent bastard!
Just as their escort knights drew their swords, the pdins standing behind them stepped forward, pointing their swords at the knights.
These were the elite of the elite, apanying the pilgrimage.
Knights who were merely low-level aura users stood no chance against them.
The pdins continuously emitted divine power.
Do you not realize whom you are pointing your swords at?
Put away your swords right now.
Pa, Pdin?
They wore in clothes suitable for movement on the ship, which made it difficult to recognize them as pdins of the Holy Kingdom, but the sheer amount of divine power they exuded made their identities unmistakable.
The murmurs around them grew louder.
Pdins? Why would the Holy Kingdom be here?
I heard from my father. The saints from the Silia Kingdom are on a pilgrimage
Then, the two people in front of us are Oh, no, the two are
Cold sweat ran down their faces.
It was fortunate that they hadnt spoken rashly.
A misstep could have led to a crisis for their family.
The power held by saints was tremendous.
Theymanded blind trust from over thirty million followers of the Holy Kingdom and wielded influence even in other territories.
In some respects, their authority even surpassed that of the Pope.
Having tampered with the drink of such figures, they couldntin even if they were to be executed on the spot.
Realizing the gravity of the situation, one of the young men, holding his bleeding nose, made an excuse.
Li, listen! Its a misunderstanding! This liquor isnt like that!
I know. Its actually good liquor, right?
Yes! It is, its good liquor.
If its that good, then you should drink a lot of it.
He poured the liquor into the young mans mouth and massaged his throat to force him to swallow.
Gulp-
Ughhh
A burning sensation in the throat was followed by the spreading of a sweet scent.
Hehehe. What was that you said earlier? A beautiful night view? Thats nice.
Under the painfully bright moonlight, fists flew back and forth.
The punches were so severe they could have killed a person, clearly demonstrating their lethal potential.
Curiously, despite the severe beating, the recipient didnt copse until he lost consciousness.
The level of endurance was almost miraculous.
It was like dancing with a partner.
The young man writhed in agony.
Somehow, the punches stopped just short of making him lose consciousness.
Just as he adjusted and was about to faint, a sharp increase in pain exploded somewhere in his body.
Additionally, the liquor he had been forced to consume prevented him from using his internal mana for protection.
Just just kill me
The expressions of the onlookers grew serious.
Hes going to die at this rate
Someone should stop this
Sympathy arose for the man being beaten like a dog, unable to defend himself.
But no one there could intervene.
Thus, the beating of the young men continued in turn until the night view gave way to dawn.
For a while, no one could leave their seats, transfixed by the demonically cruel scene.
The rumors grew even graver.
They say the Saint is actually a demon
Theres also a rumor that he delights in drinking human blood
He dances with corpses under the moonlight.
I heard he once didnt heal a person but instead broke a perfectly fine arm
Shh! The knights of the Holy Kingdom might hear us.
Unaware of the actual events on the terrace, the rumors about Rays demonization continued to spread.
Iriel sighed.
So, Ray was the main subject of the rumors after all.
Ray, now rumored to be both a saint and a demon known for wringing human blood for fun, spoke with a wronged expression.
What kind of rumors are these? Theyrepletely false.
Maybe notpletely false.
The sight of his white hair stained with blood could make anyone believe he was a demon.
Along with Iriels sigh, it seemed as if even the sigh of Goddess Gaia could be heard from somewhere.
Chapter 213: The Maddening Holy Kingdom (1)
Chapter 213: The Maddening Holy Kingdom (1)
Had it been about 20 days since they boarded the ship?
Land started toe into view.
At first nce, there were quite a few tall buildings, at least three.
Piqued by the tower-like structures, the ship finally came to aplete stop.
Lets get off the ship now.
Iriel issued instructions to those around her and stepped onto thend for the first time in a while, feeling uplifted.
The past twenty days had made her deeply appreciate thend.
Her body wasnt tired, but she felt mentally exhausted.
The relief of finally arriving was almost enough to bring her to tears.
As they waited for the carriage to disembark from the ship, Iriel approached.
There will be no wee party from Priyas Holy Kingdom. So, we must travel by carriage for another three days.
Having anticipated the need to travel further by carriage, he took it in his stride.
Even if the gods they served were sisters, it would be too much to expect a wee at the port.
She shivered, arms crossed.
Goddess Priyas oversees adversity, hardship, and trials. Her followers are the same. You should be prepared.
This warning came from Iriel herself.
For someone usually as unppable as her to be so frightened was telling.
Ray frowned slightly.
Adversity and hardship sounds like the followers are the ones suffering.
Goddess Gaia governs abundance, so her followers enjoy prosperity.
What, then, do the followers of Priyas Holy Kingdom enjoy?
They must relish hardship and trials.
Ray concluded that Priyas Holy Kingdom was a gathering ce for masochists and boarded the newly arrived carriage.
Ah, now that I think about it, Iriel would know the most about the gods.
The lineage of heroes fundamentally originates from the gods.
Beings like saints and saintesses are artificially created by gods.
Perhaps Iriel knew something?
He approached Iriel, who looked somewhat anxious.
Iriel, theres something I want to ask
Go ahead. Sigh
She closed the book she was reading and inhaled deeply.
Do you know about the lineage of heroes?
I do, but
He had not expected her to be aware, yet her knowledge surprised him.
He moved closer to Iriel with eagerness.
As he gazed at her with expectation, she lifted a finger.
The lineage of heroes its half correct and half mistaken.
Only half correct?
Thats because they grow stronger through mutual destruction. Within a family, only one can emerge as a hero. So, if you think about it, its only partially urate to refer to it as the lineage of heroes.
His shock matched the revtion.
Killing one another?
This was news he had never heard from his parents.
After a pause to gaze out the window, she resumed speaking.
Would you like me to tell you an ancient tale for rification? In those times, ck magicians were esteemed as genuine magicians, and magical towers stood tall.
Determining the exact period was challenging.
Three hundred years prior, ck magicians faced condemnation as heretics.
The old times she referred to must have dated back even further than three hundred years.
Afterward, trouble arose. The ck magicians spells conjured demons. These creatures took to the skies, prompting a perpetual conflict with all the worlds races. Countless dragons perished, and many hidden races were decimated. The warsted so long it was almost farcical to survive it.
And so, the gods intervened. They created entities known as heroes, who would enact their will. It is said that each was endowed with not one, but two blessings
Two blessings?
He was aware of only a single divine blessing.
Skill in various domains, a lifespan surpassing that of humans, extraordinary focus, memory, and capabilities that dwarfed those of the average person.
But two blessings?
Had the divine favor not been unique?
Yes, the initial blessing granted them capabilities far exceeding those of ordinary humans To that extent, they could be deemed heroes among men. But that alone was insufficient to conclude the war with the demons.
That much was clear.
Even the strongest humans would not have stood a chance against the adversaries dragons faced in their fight for survival.
They would have been effortlessly overwhelmed.
The second blessing, though it was so cruel it hardly seems right to call it a blessing.
The gods made them so that by killing one another, they could absorb each others power and experience.
He gave a hollowugh.
This was not the work of a god; it was the act of a murderer.
Thats why only one hero is born in a vige. Thats their lineage. The artificially created hero ended the war and is said to havemitted suicide but the exact truth is uncertain.
Suicide seemed improbable.
Or, even if an attempt at suicide was made, it likely failed.
After all, if thest hero had died, his descendants, his parents, would not have existed in the first ce.
This led to another question.
The gods of this world are not a singr entity.
Yet, only a few appear to interact with humans.
So, who was responsible for this lineage?
Which god forged this lineage of heroes?
Could it be Gaia?
Did Gaia, who seems to be involved in every misfortune, intervene once more?
Sensing his thoughts, Iriel shook her head.
It was not our Goddess Gaia who created them. I believe it was Goddess Priyas who was responsible.
The sisters are very close.
Both have created saints and heroes; they certainly deserve our recognition.
Of course, the intention was to end the war with demons, but why must they gain strength through the death of one another?
Iriel responded to his curiosity.
If I may specte cautiously perhaps its because Goddess Priyas governs hardship and trials? Just as we, chosen by Goddess Gaia of abundance, live a life of power and prosperity, those fashioned by Goddess Priyas must constantly face pain and trials.
After voicing her thoughts, she averted her gaze slightly as though regretting her boldness and added softly,
But thats just my conjecture.
If thats indeed true, its an exceedingly tragic existence.
To spend years in pain and then to engage in life-threatening deathmatches?
Thats not even a joke!
It seems the sisters have gone mad together.
Otherwise, how could they havee up with such a crazy idea and put it into action?
Listening to the story, it seems most of them were doomed to live a hard life and die.
The sole surviving hero must not be feeling too cheerful either.
Lineage, family.
He mumbled quietly, pondering their lives.
They were created to be sacrificed.
A lineage forced to sacrifice under the name of a god, giving up their humanity for a long lifespan.
And ultimately, a deathmatch created by a deranged god.
Their lifes journey was full of dramatic twists and turns.
He leaned back against the carriage seat, sighing.
Do you know where they are gathered?
Im not sure about that. What I know is just the rted history
Iriel looked apologetic, and he waved his hand dismissively.
No, its okay. What youve told me so far has been helpful.
Why did you ask about this story?
It seems Im somewhat involved in it.
At his words, Iriels face went pale with shock.
Involved!
Did he mean he was rted to the heroes?
Wait a minute With his level of power and strategy at that age
There was only one answer.
He was directly from the lineage of heroes.
Not just rted, but perhaps he was a saint directly descended from a heros lineage.
Ray you cant mean
Right. I found out not long ago, but it seems my family is like that.
Good heavens What is this
What a crazy family tree!
Iriel barely swallowed her follow-up words.
A hero created by Goddess Priyas and also chosen by Goddess Gaia!
Oh, Goddess Gaia
Why would a goddess overseeing abundance give me such a trial!
This is unfair! How about an exnation!
She felt like confronting the goddess right then.
But she couldnt voice it out.
How could she relieve this frustration!
Silently, Iriel started hitting the carriages backrest with her small fist.
Thump- Thump-
Ray was startled.
He knew she wasnt normal, but to this extent?
Why, whats wrong
No, its nothing. Dont mind it.
He didnt want to get involved, but he couldnt help being concerned.
As he seriously contemted changing carriages, the carriage stopped, and the pdin captain announced that they would camp.
After camping three times, they began to see the castle.
It was a castle situated on a high teau.
Their own Celonia Castle was also located on higher ground, but this was on another level.
Choosing to face adversity and hardship?
Building a castle on a cliff, they must have been out of their minds.
The foundation looked weak, and part of the castle jutted out over the cliff, possibly a balcony, which was quite striking.
The view was nice, but the fear of it copsing at any moment might keep one awake at night.
He muttered without realizing,
This is surprising in its own way. Is it a trial of not knowing when one might die?
Pfft.
Sheughed without meaning to.
But she quicklyposed herself.
We should hurry if we want to reach there by today.
Understood.
The carriage picked up speed, closing the distance to the castle.
The long procession caught the attention of the vigers, who looked on curiously.
The focused attention allowed them to quicklyplete the entrance procedures with the guards.
You may enter.
The guards faces seemed gauntperhaps it was just his imagination.
As they entered, maids came to greet them.
Wee. You must be tired from the long journey, but let us pray to Goddess Priyas. Please kneel in your ce.
This is crazy.
He blurted out in frustration.
It was a curse marking the beginning of hardships and trials.
Chapter 214: The Maddening Holy Kingdom (2)
Chapter 214: The Maddening Holy Kingdom (2)
As soon as they arrived, they were expected to kneel and pray.
However, judging by the atmosphere, everyone seemed to think this was normal.
Iriel was the first to kneel on the dusty ground, followed by the holy knights, healers, and priests.
In such a situation, it was impossible to remain standing alone.
As everyone in the Holy Kingdom lowered themselves, maidservants soon followed, sping their hands and kneeling.
Ah, Goddess Priyas. Finally, the saints from the Gaia Kingdom have arrived. Please always instill vignce in us and help us grow through hardships. We beseech you to let us proceed with strong steps on our pilgrimage.
.
.
Please grant us great enlightenment, even as we face hardships with the saints.
Huh?
Caught off guard by the maids sudden outburst in the middle of the prayer, he let out a puzzled exmation.
Hardships together?
They should be the ones facing adversities and rising above them, why expect us to endure hardships too!
Whether he expressed his confusion aloud or shouted, the prayers continued uninterrupted and soon ended.
The two maids dusted off the dirt from their hems and said,
We will guide you to the annex. The VIP room for the saints is next to it.
.
.
Somehow, everyone from the Gaia Kingdom, including Iriel, became less talkative as soon as they arrived here.
As if they were conserving their energy.
Passing through the seemingly luxurious annex, they reached the VIP room. The maids bowed silently and left.
Ray, watching their departure, finally spoke up.
So whats going on here? Hardships, really?
Originally, the Priyas Holy Kingdom doesnt require a pilgrimage. We are already a Holy Kingdom; theres no need to extend a hand to us.
Confused, he continued to exin.
Its simply an exchange for the sake of the two sister goddesses. This exchange is about empathizing with each others teachings and understanding one another.
Aha! So thats the hardship youre talking about!
He gestured as if he had just understood, a smile on his lips.
Thats right!
Iriel responded with a smile as well.
However, her smile soon turned serious.
Hardships? Enough with this nonsense.
The 20-day boat journey here was hardship enough!
He would have preferred to escape, even if it meant striking the Goddess Priyas in the abdomen.
I should return.
As he turned to leave, Iriel quickly grabbed his arm.
She shook her head emphatically, her voice heavy with a weight that was hard to ignore.
Its problematic if you leave alone.
Whether I leave alone or we leave together, do as you please, but I must go now.
Its very problematic.
Her expression, almost on the verge of tears, conveyed a sense of urgency.
However, Ray was not one to be swayed by Iriels tears.
Pretending not to hear, he continued to fiddle with his ear, to which she responded with a venomous re.
If you leave like this, Ill never forgive you. Ill torment you in ways you cant even imagine.
That was a problem.
After all, Iriel had been handling the tasks that fell to him and had been helping him in many other ways as well.
This time, he thought it might be good to join in, if only to repay the kindness he had received.
A sigh escaped him naturally.
Phew Alright, I owe them that much.
Sigh
She too let out a sigh of relief.
If the Saint were to leave on his own, like before, he would have to endure the hardships alone.
The thought of having apanion gave him somefort.
Back to her usual expression, Iriel cleared her throat.
Hem Ill take my leave now. I need to rest for tomorrow
Yeah, cant wait to see what awaits us. I wont be able to sleep thinking about it.
Then
With those words and a bow of her head, she left for the VIP room.
Ray looked up at the sky and sighed again.
You really owe me an apology.
As the day broke, guides arrived as if on cue.
Though they were high priests, they acted as guides.
The neatly dressed priests bowed and spoke.
Are you ready? We will guide you shortly.
Please do.
Exiting the room, they headed towards the back of the garden.
An ominous feeling grew stronger the further they went.
Entering a forest blocked by massive trees, it seemed as if not even a breeze could pass through.
In the dark forest, where not even sunlight prated, the priests bowed their heads.
This is the ce. For the next week, you, the Saints, are to eat only what this forest provides and undertake hardships on your own. Of course, you must not use any divine powers.
I see. Understood.
Iriels response came more easily than expected.
Wait a minute. Just the two of us? What about the others?
It is not our ce to apany the Saints. We are here only to guide; we will perform our own practices elsewhere. Please rest assured.
What exactly is there to be assured about?
After the priests left, Iriel stretched lightly.
Its still early, so we got off easy.
Well, we just have to endure for a week.
He looked around at the surrounding nts.
He had crammed knowledge of edible nts and their effects into his head while holed up in Lady Airas library.
This hardly counted as a hardship.
Despite his diligent search through the trees and even climbing them, no edible fruits were in sight.
Only grasses were present.
But these grasses were not inedible, just extremely bitter. He knew he could neutralize the bitterness by mixing them with other things.
As he recalled his survival knowledge and felt resentment towards Gaia, Iriel watched Ray sniff the grass with a strange look.
What are you doing now?
Looking for something edible. Ah, here it is.
He began digging frantically like a squirrel hiding food, quickly unearthing a small root which he held as if it were a treasure.
Look around for drinkable water.
Okay.
His movements were remarkably agile.
To the inexperienced, he appeared to have spent his entire life in the mountains.
While Iriel set off to explore the surroundings, Ray slightly carved the wood to make tinder and gathered branches.
With everything prepared to start a fire, he deftly created a campfire.
Theck of a pot for cooking wasnt a concern.
He carved a round bowl from wood, covered it with a makeshift lid, and buried it beneath the firewood.
Before Iriel returned, it seemed prudent to prepare a sleeping area.
He dug into the ground just enough toy down a pile of soft leaves.
Henceforth, they could simply heat stones in the fire and cover them with dirt for warmth.
It was better than sleeping on the bare ground, at least.
Was it two hourster when Iriel came back?
She slowly shook her head.
Theres nothing nearby. As for drinking water well just have to endure.
Due to their spiritual levels, dehydration wouldnt be critical, but the difort of thirst would remain.
The path of hardship had evidently begun.
They managed three days in the forest.
Contrary to expectations, aside from the hard sleeping surface and thirst, it was more tolerable than anticipated.
Iriel, too, seemed to enjoy the all-day lounging.
In some ways, it was a vacation for her.
To exaggerate slightly, the forest always provided shade.
It offered a cool respite from the hot climate, and the giant trees lent an enchanting quality.
For her, always burdened with duties in the Holy Kingdom, this hardship wasnt too severe.
Iriel spoke with an easy expression.
This is quite nice.
Isnt it?
It would be better with water, though.
Thirst was slowly setting in.
Looking around, finding water proved to be difficult.
Digging the ground and splitting nts yielded nothing.
Eventually, they gave up searching for water.
If its easy and restful, its not a hardship.
Thats true.
If Goddess Priyas saw them now, she would grind her teeth at theirfort.
After the scheduled week, two haggard priests approached.
They had clearly suffered both mentally and physically during this time.
In contrast, Ray and Iriel, aside from being a bit dirty, were fine.
This was not surprising since they had eaten their fill and rested plenty.
If they had water, they might even have looked a bit oily.
We greet the two Saints You have suffered
Not at all.
Then, well escort you to the VIP room.
Thank you.
The first hardship ended with barely any effort.
Passing the annex, the faces of the holy knights and healers looked utterly defeated.
Iriel gathered divine power and blessed them.
Bless.
Wooong-
The widespread divine power seeped into their bodies.
Oooh.
Saintess
Overwhelmed with energy, they knelt in gratitude.
We thank you for your grace!
For Gaia Kingdoms knights to look so beaten after a little practice, you need to work harder.
Sorry! We will heed the Saintesssmand!
Despite enjoying a week of leisure, the audacity to reprimand the knights for insufficient practice was remarkable! Her conscience seemed absent.
But perhaps that was just Iriels way of expressing her embarrassment.
Separating from Iriel, he arrived at the assigned VIP room.
Throwing himself onto the bed as soon as he entered, all weariness seemed to rush over him.
Despite having slept endlessly, why was he so tired?
Lying on the bed, Rays eyes opened wide.
The creator of the heros lineage it must be the Goddess Priyas, though Im not certain. Iriel said so too
Then, the heros bloodline likely existed in the Western Continent.
Sitting up in bed, he murmured while looking toward the window.
Soyeong, Heukyeong. Investigate the heros lineage in the Western Continent. Report even the smallest detail.
We obey.
We obey.
A shadow flickered and disappeared.
Rays expression became serious.
If a god created it, Ill just use it.
Chapter 215: The Maddening Holy Kingdom (3)
Chapter 215: The Maddening Holy Kingdom (3)
A month had passed since I arrived in the Priyas Holy Kingdom.
During that time, it seemed I had undergone every hardship imaginable.
The first realization from these hardships was that a week of camping was nothing inparison.
The second was that the Goddess of Priyas wasnt just about adversity and trials; she seemed to have a quirky hobby of messing with perfectly fine people.
I was thrown into boiling hot springs as part of a spiritual journey, endured two days in a swamp, and even survived three days without food, water, and sleep.
Whenever I thought of using mana out of desperation, the tear-stained faces of the suffering pdins held me back. It had been a month of such nights.
Not even a tear-soaked piece of bread, let alone a de of grass, had passed my lips as my stomach cried out for food.
If this keeps up, Im going to destroy the Priyas Holy Kingdom. Starting with that damn forest.
Heid out his n to destroy an entire country with a serious expression.
Iriel chuckled and swung her legs back and forth on the bed.
Its still such nonsensical asceticism. But since were all in this together, we have to endure it. After all, we are saints.
Yeah, because were saints.
Of course, being saints doesnt mean we get fed. Ahaha
Where in the world is anything free?
He thought about give and take while considering even eating the bark off trees in the streets if it was free.
How about it? Do you feel like youve changed a lot through these hardships?
I nodded in response to her smiling question.
Changed? Tremendously.
I even felt grateful to Goddess Gaia, whom I used to think was useless in normal times.
Had I been chosen by the sadistic Goddess Priyas, who only gives pain and trials, instead of the bountiful Gaia, I wouldve turned her into something like Proxia without hesitation.
In that sense, it was good to be able to feel grateful for all life.
But that was it.
Wracked with pain, I came to understand that only despairy before me.
Those who thrived in the Priyas Holy Kingdom must be akin to masochists.
A kingdom birthed from the merger of extreme sadists and masochists, it was nearly unbearable to witness.
Ugh, Im so hungry.
Theint arose abruptly, yet Iriel readily concurred.
Me too. Shall we go out and eat something?
The person who had just insisted we must endure because we were saints easily abandoned her resolve.
Yet I had no desire to contest it.
If she hadnt suggested it, I would have.
Ray, snatching up his backpack from beside the bed, rose to his feet.
Lets do that. While were out, lets also buy some ingredients to make porridge for everyone.
What if were discovered?
Trust me. I am a saint, after all.
He, who typically dismissed the title saint as a mere front for a patent merchant exploiting Gaias name, now conveniently adopted a guise of trustworthiness.
Im worried, but Ill trust you. The pdins and healers are still enduring their trials.
I couldnt fathom why they continued their ascetic practices even after their conclusion, but the atmosphere within the sanctuary remained one of affliction.
The once robust and handsome pdins now bore cheeks as hollow as those of the Death Knights they had battled, indistinguishable from each other.
The healers and priests, slender to begin with, had withered further from fasting, their figures reminiscent of skeletal soldiers.
Now, it seemed more fitting tobel it a kingdom of the undead under a necromancers rule than a holy kingdom.
He slung arge leather backpack and a small multipurpose leather pouch over himself.
Buoyed by the prospect of savoring a delicious meal after a long hiatus, the pair departed the VIP room.
Its surprisingly heavy.
Although they took only tworge backpacks, they quickly filled them to capacity with ingredients.
After covertly transporting them back to the VIP room, he invoked a spell within.
Silent.
Iriel quietly pulled arge pot from her backpack.
It was substantial and must have been difficult to find.
Skillfully, he arranged stones to form a small hearth inside the VIP room and then recited the incantation.
Fire. Heat.
With impressive mana control, he adjusted the mes to prevent them from spreading.
This task was challenging, as he had to continuously cool the surroundings with mana to avoid any idents.
The VIP room, constructed of high-quality wood, was essentially a tinderbox.
A single spark could set it aze.
Hence, he kept the temperature below 400 degrees Celsius to keep the wood from igniting.
Even for him, juggling the mana while cooking proved too taxing.
Thus, Iriel took over the culinary duties.
Although it was her maiden attempt at cooking, her swordsmanship skills appeared to trante well to the kitchen.
However, she chopped the vegetables as if they were her adversaries.
After dicing the vegetables into neat, bite-sized pieces, she inquired,
Is this enough?
Yes. Now put them into the pot and stir-fry them once.
Stir-fry?
Confused, she nevertheless tossed them into the pot.
She mixed the ingredients haphazardly, her hands glowing with a divine light.
Could this indeed be what a saints cooking tasted like?
I wasnt exactly keen to discover.
Two hours had passed since they began their cooking endeavor, and atst, a decent porridge stood ready.
Iriel swelled with pride over her first culinary achievement.
Hehehe. How is it? Quite impressive for a first-timer, right?
Despite merely following directions, her self-praise knew no bounds.
She looked from the door to the pot and back, then said with her finger to her lips,
But it seems like it wont be easy to carry this
Now that the porridge was ready, delivering it presented a new challenge, one that was no easier to handle.
Passing the strict security to get to the annex proved difficult, and delivering to the numerous people there seemed nearly impossible.
Unless there was a warp gate, which, unfortunately, he couldnt use at the time.
After pondering for a moment, he suddenly stood up with an idea.
Where are you going?
If I cant do it alone, then well have to do it together.
He left the room with those cryptic words.
Left alone, Iriel tilted her head in confusion.
Sometimes, I really cant understand the Saints actions.
Ray opened the door and quickly left with the iron pot.
Iriel watched his actions, which resembled those of a petty thief.
Struggling with the pot, which was almost as big as himself, he soon headed towards the back door of the annex.
Surprisingly, the guards had all been reced by those from the Gaia Kingdom.
Moreover, theposition of the guards was very appropriate.
Three lookouts, two pdins leading the way, and two more guarding the entrance of the annex.
If the Holy Kingdom had provided such security, it would have been a wishe true given the intense atmosphere.
They must be as hungry as he was.
One of the guiding pdins quickly cleared a path.
Ha-ha-ha. This way, Saint.
He seemed as excited as a dog weing its owner, looking at the iron pot.
His childlike joy brought a smile to my face.
Passing through the corridors of the annex, there wasnt a single maid in sight.
It seemed that some measures had already been taken.
Silent.
Since any noise could betray us, he cast the spell and went from room to room, sharing the joy of the iron pot.
Spreading the teachings of the Goddess Gaia in the Priyas Holy Kingdom was an unparalleled delight.
Everyone, eat to your hearts content! Lets enjoy the abundance as Goddess Gaia teaches!
Even though we had no proper dishes to serve the porridge, not a singleint was heard.
Instead, they were moved to tears of gratitude.
Isnt there a saying, Dont talk about life to someone who hasnt eaten tear-soaked bread?
Now I understood the meaning of that saying!
I could hear the overwhelming faith, with people calling out for Goddess Gaia everywhere.
Long live Goddess Gaia!
That evening marked the first movement within the Priyas Holy Kingdom to defy the teachings of Goddess Priyas.
The Priest of the Priyas Holy Kingdom frowned.
Something is definitely off here
It had been a month and a week since the asceticism had begun.
For some reason, the faces of the Gaia Kingdoms members radiated happiness, satisfaction, and a greasy sheen.
They looked well-fed, well-drunk, and well-rested.
How could they maintain such a glow after more than a month of suffering!
The Priest didnt know, but it was natural.
Having received great enlightenment from Goddess Gaias teachings, Ray had been distributing food every day, so they couldnt possibly be hungry.
Now, it was easy to distinguish between the people of the Gaia Kingdom and those of the Priyas Holy Kingdom just by their faces.
Those with pale, gaunt cheeks were from Priyas, while those oozing with oil and vitality were unmistakably from Gaia.
While they underwent asceticism together, they secretly enjoyed food and drink, making the ordeal no longer painful.
Even when they were told they would have to spend a week in a cave with wild animals, the people of the Gaia Kingdom justughed it off.
Ha-ha-ha. Lets consider it as raising an animal.
If we view nature with the same eyes, humans are just another animal.
Their mindset was like that of a monk who had spent thirty years in solitary meditation.
The priests of the Priyas Holy Kingdom looked at them with admiration.
You are remarkable. Were struggling with our asceticism, and here you are Its rather embarrassing.
Indeed, it is the kingdom ruled by Goddess Gaia. It is natural for your devotion to burn brightly when the saints themselves lead by example in asceticism.
Leading by example in asceticism? More like rejecting teachings while indulging in leisure and feasting.
Any remaining piety was bound to vanish.
However, having grown thick-skinned from their lifestyle, they waved it off nonchntly.
Ha-ha-ha. Lets all try our best together.
Goddess Gaia will always watch over us, so theres no need to worry.
Their words flowed like a smooth stream.
Ray, who had once stood at the center of dirtiness, rudeness, and cheating, looked down at them, nodding in satisfaction.
Yes, asceticism should be like this.
Somewhere, someones voice seemed to echo again.
Why are they doing this to me?
Chapter 216: The Start Of Suspicion
Chapter 216: The Start Of Suspicion
Felji was the Head Priest of Priyas Holy Kingdom.
He still harbored suspicions.
To endure such hardship with a smile there must be some trick behind it.
However, it was not feasible to assign a guardian to a distinguished guest.
Lost in thought in his room, trying to find a way out, he summoned one of his sessors.
Soon after, a knock sounded, announcing someones arrival, and a man entered.
I heard you called for me. Whats the matter, Head Priest Felji?
I need to discuss something about the guests from Gaia Holy Kingdom.
A discussion? Did the guests request something?
No I wish they had, but instead, they ask for nothing.
Hmm Even though they are saints chosen by Goddess Gaia, they are still young. Yet they follow the path of hardship well, without anyints Isnt that remarkable?
When the conversation seemed to veer off track, Head Priest Felji shook his head.
No, thats not what I mean.
The sessor tilted his head in confusion.
Then what are you trying to say?
Ill put it indirectly. Please understand.
No problem.
He scratched his head for a moment, then picked up a pair of worn leather shoes.
The shoes, worn out from extensive use, looked quite pitiful.
Felji pointed at the shoes and said,
These are the leather shoes worn during the ordeal a week ago. What do you think?
Without a second thought, the sessor replied,
It was certainly tough.
Exactly. Normally, one would show signs of exhaustion, right?
Yes, but
It seems there are those who dont show any.
Realizing what Felji was implying, the man understood.
Are you suspecting that the guests from Gaia Holy Kingdom used some sort of trick?
Bluntly put, yes.
To doubt saints Thats inappropriate.
No. There are several suspicious aspects Perhaps some investigation is necessary.
Are you serious?
The man had reached the position of Head Priest through his exceptional intuition.
The sessor knew this all too well.
If Felji was this concerned, it likely was more than just a hunch.
Hmm How do you n to conduct the investigation?
We cant monitor the two saints directly, but we can instruct the apanying knights and priests to report their actions.
I see That seems reasonable without crossing the line.
Thats what I think too. The final ordeal will be in the southern region of the Heprian Mountains, so we can keep an eye on them while were there.
The southern part of the Heprian Mountains? Isnt that where a new lordship was established recently?
It might be a bit of a hassle, but not a major concern. Well divide into four groups and cover different areas.
If you say so, but please be extra careful with the two saints safety.
Hahaha. You worry too much, unlike your usual self. Do you fancy those two young saints?
Teased by the Head Priest, the mans ears turned red.
No, no! Im just concerned that if harmes to the guests of the Gaia Holy Kingdom, it would trouble the Priyas Holy Kingdom
Hahaha. Understood. I get your point. Now, you may leave.
With a tone that seemed pleased, Felji dismissed the man, who left the room shaking his head.
Of course, he didnt forget to add one more thing.
Please dont misunderstand. Its absolutely not like that.
The atmosphere was akin to speaking with a close younger sibling.
Thud
As the door closed and the sound of footsteps in the corridor faded, Feljis expression grew more severe.
Huff!
He covered his mouth with his hand and exhaled deeply.
Struggling to breathe, he tookrge and small breaths, staring nkly at the ground.
How many minutes passed in this way?
Gradually regaining hisposure, he used the desk to support himself.
His condition hadnt improved.
Cure.
The warm touch of divine power enveloped him, and yellow light seeped into his body.
This should help mest another week
As the pain in his chest subsided, he slumped down in his chair.
He sped his hands and closed his eyes.
Through the window, his silhouette, praying to the gods, was visible.
Heading back into the mountains
Its thest ordeal, so it cant be helped. At least camping should be bearable, right?
Nodding in agreement with Iriels words, they exchanged light greetings and dispersed to their respective forces.
Ray was headed to the western mountains.
For the journey, they formed four groups to divide the participants, separating him from Iriel for this ordeal.
He shouldered his backpack and looked at the knights.
Lets set off, then.
Yes, understood.
You know that even though the western mountains are said to be safe, we still need to be vignt, right?
Were fully aware. You dont have to worry about the saints.
Encouraged by the knight captains confident words, he checked the number of selected knights.
Counting those lined up behind him, there seemed to be slightly over fifty.
About sixty, then.
That should be enough to handle any forest monsters.
Just as he was about to set off after checking the formation, a messenger approached.
Greetings to the saints.
What is it?
Head Priest Felji asked me to inform you before you head to the mountains. In the southern part of the Heprian Mountains where youre going, theres a monster lord.
A monster lord?
His puzzled expression prompted the messenger to continue.
Its a creature that controls monsters in the area regardless of species, like a monster tamer.
That sounds troublesome, doesnt it?
Thats why we deployed more knights to the southern mountains. Encounters with monster lords are rare, but they are powerful.
If something happens in the forest, can youe back and let me know?
I dont think itll be as worrisome as you think, but if theres an unexpected problem, Ill rush back first.
Please do.
After the messenger bowed and left, the group heading to the western mountains started to move.
Ray, surrounded by his entourage in the middle of the group, was deep in thought.
A monster lord That sounds ominous
Even in the Holy Kingdom, there had been times when monsters swarmed.
It was as if someone hadmanded them.
He had felt the power of the monsters, bothrge and small, swarming together, so his concern was not unfounded.
Thats why he had told the messenger to inform him if anything happened.
The southern group consisted of sixty knights and twenty priests.
Even if monsters swarmed, there were enough people to send at least one messenger.
He looked back at the southern group and then turned his head away.
There shouldnt be any problems.
As soon as they arrived at the mountain range, they began to cut down trees.
They needed to make arge tent.
The knights, now somewhat ustomed to Ray, followed his orders well.
Leave that here. Its better to trim it for assemblyter.
Understood.
The knights began to trim the logs they had brought with daggers pulled from their thighs.
They carved a t surface on the wood, made a groove, and drew a long line next to it, creating excellent assembly timber.
When the timber was fitted into the opposing grooves, the frame of the tent was roughlypleted.
They covered it with usable leaves and used a hand drill to light a fire.
The process, like observing a naturalist who had lived in the mountains, amazed the knights.
You are truly remarkable.
Such excellent camping skills.
Receiving praise was like a buff for Ray, tripling his efficiency.
He set about preparing the campsite with determination, and a splendid camping site was quickly established.
Across the campfire, there was an assembled wooden table and a nature-friendly tent that lookedfortable for sleeping.
It seemed good enough for more than a month, not just a week.
It had turned into a vacation in the forest rather than an ordeal.
A knight approached and reported.
Saint, the perimeter has been reinforced.
Set a watch in the direction of the southern mountains too, in case a messengeres.
I apologize, but weck the personnel for that. With a total of 64, its difficult to cover the southern mountains as well.
How about supplementing from the western boundarys personnel?
Thats not negotiable. We cantpromise your safety.
The knight, continuing the conversation, pointed south.
You dont need to worry too much. Though theres a monster lord in the southern mountains, over sixty mana-using knights are there, supported by priests. Even if various species attack, we can withstand it.
Using mana or not, monsters in a swarm are not easy to handle. Protecting the messenger in such a situation wont be easy.
Theres also a saintess in the east, so if we just watch the south, it should be fine.
Convinced by the seasoned forest dwellers words, Ray nodded and stepped back.
Then please pay more attention to the south.
Understood.
As the knight left, Rayfortably sat at the table and opened a book.
Despite the unease, what could he do?
Excluding those needed for guarding, few were left.
These few also served as his escort troops, leaving him with no alternatives.
Still, the likelihood of a battle in the southern mountains was very low.
With over eighty people, a monster lord would think twice before attacking such arge group.
If, however, the monsters did attack, it would be quite troublesome.
The terrain itself advantaged the monsters.
Better be cautious, just in case.
He expanded his mana perception, focusing on the southern part of the Heprian Mountains.
Should anything pass by, he would detect the movement.
After making several preparations, he covered his face with the book and fell asleep.
Chapter 217: Monster Lord (1)
Chapter 217: Monster Lord (1)
The perimeter has been reinforced.
Good work.
Head Priest Felji surveyed the surroundings.
He immediately noticed the uneven rocks and entangled tree roots.
It was an ideal camping site.
Even if monsterse, we should be able to hold them off from here.
Moreover, the nearby river would help mask their scent.
This was truly the tactic of an experienced strategist.
A priest in modest ceremonial robes approached him.
It seems well be fine like this, Head Priest Felji.
Comcency is forbidden, especially now with the Monster Lord nearby.
Eh, why would a Lord target a group like ours? Theres no benefit for them.
How can humans understand the thoughts of monsters?
Well, thats true.
What about the perimeter? Why are you here?
What good would a priest do standing guard? All I know is divine magic If a monsteres, Id be dead instantly.
Making a throat-slitting gesture, Feljiughed pleasantly.
Hahaha. Now that I think about it, thats true.
Having exchanged a few jokes, the priest wiped away his smile and looked up at the night sky.
Hows your family doing?
At that question, Felji uttered a strange sound, somewhere between a groan and a sigh.
The priest quickly continued,
Im sorry. If its too personal, you dont have to answer.
Its alright. You used to take care of them, after all.
While talking, Felji casually sat on the mossy ground.
My wifes recovery is slow, and my daughter hasnt woken up. Despite continuous treatment, theres no significant improvement. In short, nothing has changed from before.
His voice was tinged with self-mockery.
The priest nodded in response.
I see. But its still fortunate. Divine magic isntpletely ineffective.
A silver lining, indeed.
How about asking the saints for healing?
Felji slowly shook his head at the priests suggestion.
That would be inappropriate. Their power shouldnt be used for something thats not incurable.
Were so close. Maybe just mentioning it
He firmly cut off the subsequent words.
I didnt be Head Priest to use my position for personal reasons.
He was incredibly strict with himself.
This was true even in matters involving his family.
One might think him cold-hearted, but the priest knew well the pain and struggle Felji endured in making such decisions.
Thus, he couldnt say anything further.
If thats your decision, Head Priest
Lowering his head, the priest attempted to smile, which Felji acknowledged with a firm grasp on his shoulder.
Im sorry. Youre not just a stranger to me. My daughter will wake up soon, so dont be too anxious. However, lets not harbor resentment without direction. That only leads to destruction.
Instead of responding, the priest clenched his fist.
To be honest, Id like to kill all the monsters. Those despicable beings that took away the Head Priests family and my fiance. But Ick the strength to do so. Thus, I have to think of this as a trial given by Goddess Priyas. Since it cant be ovee by human means, we must pray to the gods.
If you can keep your resentment at bay as you are now, then this too is a trial by Goddess Priyas to make you grow.
He returned a weak smile.
The priest, silent for a moment, bid farewell and left. During that time, Felji remained seated on the ground, unable to stand.
Three days had passed since they arrived at the Heprian Mountains.
Now, the problem wasnt food or water, but boredom.
The knights felt the same, as they started chattering among themselves from the second day.
Initially amused by their conversations, Rays interest faded after three days.
Just as he was about to cover his face with a book and sleep, a conversation between two knights caught his ear.
I was excited about the rumors of a giant ind not marked on maps, but as expected, theres nowhere to be seen at sea.
Did you really believe that rumor? Hahaha. Big in size but nave at heart.
To dismiss it as just a rumor seems hasty, considering its perfect location. Its surrounded by small inds and reefs.
If such a giant ind existed, wouldnt sailors know about it? Its just a baseless rumor, dont worry about it.
Hmm
Ray approached them.
May I hear more about that story?
Saint?
The giant ind youre talking about?
They looked puzzled but nodded.
Yes, that giant ind.
Asking such a question could be seen as disrespectful.
They continued the story.
The giant ind is a legend from the West Continent. Its said to be an enormous ind not marked on maps.
There are rumors of unseen monsters and weapons roaming there, but since no one ims to have visited, it remains a legend.
It seemed closely rted to the legacy of heroes created by the goddess.
Its too coincidental to hear an old rumor about a giant ind; this could be the ce I suspect.
While he needed to hear information from Soyeong and Heukyeong, currently, this giant ind was the most suspicious.
The blessings given by the goddess couldnt be hidden among the culprits.
Their names should have spread unknowingly.
But the fact that their existence remained hidden from him suggested they were hiding in a secret ce, not just due to the distance between the East and West Continents.
That ce could very well be this giant ind.
Where is it said to be located?
No one knows the exact location. Rumor has it that its somewhere in the middle of the ocean we crossed
Ray muttered as he listened to the knights.
Looks like Ill have to take a ship again.
Hearing his murmuring, a knight cautiously asked,
Apologies, Saint, but do you intend to search for the giant ind?
More precisely, Im looking for someone.
Why search for a person on a giant ind?
It was iprehensible, but they couldnt question him outright.
Its just a rumor. Some kingdoms from the West Continent tried to find it but failed.
One cannot know without trying.
His determined response made the knight bow his head lightly.
It might just be a legend, but if the Saint decides to search, he might actually find it.
As a Saint who often defied convention and norms, if he seriously set out to search, he might indeed discover it.
It would be interesting to uncover a legend from the Holy Kingdom, not from the West but from the East Continent.
In the dead of night, when everyone was asleep, urgent voices came from different directions.
Monsters! Its an ambush!
Wake the knights!
Put on your te armor ande out! There arerge monsters!
Woken by themotion, Head Priest Felji hurriedly ran out.
Whats happening!
Its an attack! We need to intercept the monstersing at us in this area!
A tribe, or is it the work of the Monster Lord?
It seems so! They must think their territory is being invaded!
Ugh! Line up with your backs to the inner side! Do not advance even slightly forward!
Yes!
Yes!
Following hismand, the knights quickly formed their ranks.
It was a moment that showcased their excellent training.
Orcs, leaping over giant rocks and tree roots, were the first to reach them.
Koooaah!
The overwhelming number and brute force of the monsters made them gulp in fear.
This is going to be tough Hahaha.
May the blessing of Goddess Priyas be with us!
As morale seemed to be waning, Felji shouted quickly.
Send a messenger! Request reinforcements from the east and west!
Ah, understood!
Front line, hold your shields! We must prevent a melee battle as much as possible! Start attacking the monsters as they cross that line of trees!
Understood!
Weply!
Following Feljis orders, the knights and priests began to cut down monsters that crossed the treeline.
Swoosh-!
Kaaaah!
For every monster that fell, two more surged forward.
The scale of the onught was tremendous.
ng! ng!
Sharp noises filled the forest.
Not long after the attack had started, pools of monster blood had formed.
Individual monsters were no match for the knights.
The terrain was sufficiently advantageous for them.
With this number of people, its impossible to capture all the monsters. If we assume we have to deal with the Lord, its even more unlikely. So, we stall for time until reinforcementse.
As long as they kept fending off the monsters, reinforcements would arrive.
Felji, thinking this, maneuvered his troops to buy time.
Focusing not on annihtion but on stalling, the knights suffered fewer casualties and could efficiently fend off the monsters.
Just as hope began to emerge, Feljis eyes widened.
No! Stop!
A messenger, trying to escape, was brutally killed by an orc.
Now, someone else had to be sent as a messenger, but leaving any position could be dangerous.
It was impossible to send a physically weaker priest or cleric, as they would likely meet the same fate as the previous messenger.
Felji grasped his head in frustration.
In such an urgent situation, there was no time for hesitation.
Head Priest! Please give an order!
If we keep this up, well copse! Well all die!
The front line, sounding desperate, appeared to be in a precarious state.
Retreat a little bit at a time! A sudden retreat will disrupt our formation!
Ah, understood!
Ugh! Clerics! Cast your blessings!
Bl, Bless!
Holy Protect!
The clerics and priests, as they turned their attention more to the battlefield, reduced the number of injured.
Yet that was the extent of their capability.
Though wounds closed under the touch of divine magic, the depletion of their divine power would spell the end of this reprieve.
As they continued to retreat, caught in a dilemma with no victory in sight, a pushback here meant certain death.
Bit by bit, the resolve in their eyes started to wane.
Chapter 218: Monster Lord (2)
Chapter 218: Monster Lord (2)
Rays eyes slowly opened, sensing a faint presence nearby.
Finally, ites down to the wire.
He rose from the ground where he had been lying and dusted off his clothes.
A Holy Knight approached him.
The Saint, where are you going?
After a moments thought, Ray replied casually.
To the restroom.
Please be careful on your way.
He considered warning them about the dangers of the southern mountains, but he knew they would insist on following him as backup.
This could lead to danger not only in the south but also in the west.
Its best to stay put in times like these.
Turning away from the campsite, he made his way toward the southern mountains.
Though they appeared close, the south and the west were quite far apart.
It was better to hurry before the situation became more perilous.
Watching Ray sprint away at an incredible speed, the Holy Knights muttered to themselves.
He must be really in a hurry.
ng-!
Breathless, they leaned against a massive tree, warding off monsters.
Haah Haah
They were nowpletely drained.
Their divine power was finite, unlike the incessant waves of monsters.
In one-on-one battles, they were unbeatable, but that meant little in such widespread conflicts.
Sometimes they faced a single enemy, sometimes more than four.
The pressure was relentless.
Pelji, the Holy Commander, dispersed divine power around him.
It was meant to help his fightingrades absorb it.
Ughhh!
A gut-wrenching groan reverberated through the air.
They could neither send messengers nor expect reinforcements.
Perhaps the only constion was the noticeably reduced number of monsters, offering a sliver of hope.
The Holy Commander surveyed the battlefield.
The number of monsters isnt as high as at the start. It seems this might be all of them in the mountains.
Victory seemed within reach.
Roughly fifty monsters remained, including formidable ones like ogres, which was a concern, but they could find strength in the thought that this could be the final battle.
He shouted.
Give it your all! There are no more monsters beyond this!
Inspired by Peljis words, the Holy Knights looked around.
True to his words, the number of monsters did not increase.
Uaaaah!
With a battle cry, the frontline Holy Knights pushed the monsters back.
Screech-! sh-
The sound of metal slicing through flesh rang out, a kobold fell, and immediately an orc lunged with its spear.
Dodging just in time, a Holy Knight narrowly escaped.
The one who almost had his skull pierced retaliated quickly with his sword.
Grrrr
Blood spurted from the orcsrge nose, making a bizarre sound.
As soon as one monster fell, another leapt over its body to attack.
Kuooh!
A massive ogre swung its hand.
That simple motion sent two Holy Knights flying.
Aaagh!
Focus your attacks on the ogre!
Following hismand, swords flew from all around.
They shattered the ogres kneecaps and severed its ankle tendons.
Unable to support its heavy body, the ogre copsed.
Kwoong!
As the giant ogre fell to the ground, the Holy Knights rushed to cut off its breath.
With this, they had eliminated the most threatening and troublesome monster.
Only small and medium-sized monsters were left.
They manipted the mana road harshly to draw out divine power.
Exuding sword auras, they overwhelmed the monsters, turning hope into certainty of victory.
Kill ten, add twenty more.
As the corpses of monsters piled up, their divine power dwindled.
Unable to produce proper sword auras anymore, but seeing the decreasing number of monsters, they mustered their strength.
Pelji, the Holy Commander, wrung out thest of his divine power to encourage them.
Just a little more! Just a bit further
But before he could finish, a massive roar filled the forest.
Kraaah!
A sensation like hair standing on end, filled with malice, gripped them.
The menacing roar shook them to the core.
Shiver, shiver.
Those whose grips weakened dropped their weapons.
ng- ng-
Urgh Fear!
Their bodies stiffened.
How could a monster lord of the mountains use fear? It must be no ordinary beast.
Retreat
He gave the order to fall back, but no one could move as they wished.
With divine power depleted, they were unable to resist the fear.
Thud- Thud-
The ground shook, and the owner of that massive body emerged.
It was a troll, a huge horn protruding from its chest.
The magical energy emanating from the horn seemed dangerously potent.
Magical energy What on earth
How could a monster contain magical energy? This was no mere creature; it was akin to a demonic entity from the demon world.
As the troll swiped its hand, their carefully arranged formation copsed in an instant.
Aaagh!
Kraaah!
Two Holy Knights were flung away, striking a tree and falling unconscious.
Now, even Pelji, the Holy Commander, had given up.
There seemed no way to survive.
Without divine power, there was nothing they could do, especially against such formidable magical energy.
Ah Goddess Priyas
As he awaited his end, he closed his eyes, but then a faint voice echoed.
Stop making noise. My husband is sleeping.
Whizz-!
With a sharp sound tearing through the air, something hurtled at great speed.
The trolls horn shattered into fragments, and its body exploded.
Kwoooh!
Didnt I tell you to stop making noise?
Kraaak!
Youre not listening, are you?
The dark-skinned woman flicked her finger, decapitating the monster lord, sttering blood everywhere.
Covered in blood, she frowned.
Ah Now I have to wash again How will youpensate me?
It was bizarre that she soughtpensation after killing the creature herself.
With the monster lord dead, the remaining monsters scattered in fear.
Pelji, now free from the fear, gaped in astonishment.
A monster imbued with magical energy, killed with a flick of a finger?
Magical energy, or magi, is essentially the essence of demons.
It made no sense that she could kill a creature so easily, one that harbored such energy in its chest.
Pelji, full of caution, hesitated before asking.
Thank you for saving us May I ask where you are from?
Me? Im from the forest right next to here.
She pointed to the dense forest as she spoke, which seemed absurd.
The Hephrian mountain range was quite vast.
Though not asrge as the major ranges, it was still one of thergest.
And she hade from this forest?
Was she some kind of elf?
As they faced each other, he noticed her long ears and pitch-ck skin.
Pelji stepped back in surprise.
An, an elf
An elf, yes. A Dark Elf, to be precise. But dontpare me to those pretentious subordinate types.
Haah!
The powerful mana emanating from her silenced Pelji.
Elves and Dark Elves werent exactly on friendly terms.
Perhaps a bit friendlier than with Dwarves, but not by much.
Thankfully, the Dark Elf wasnt hostile.
Relieved, Pelji gave instructions to those around him.
Gather the injured; we must end this ordeal and return to the castle. Send messengers to the west and east as well.
Understood.
Haah
Taking a deep breath, he finally noticed the thick smell of blood.
Realizing it was over, he rxed, but then the pain in his chest intensified.
Ugh Cure
Whoosh-
The faint divine power that had gathered through the mana road dispersed, failing to form a spell.
It was a sign that there was no divine power left for Cure.
Overwhelmed by the pain, he gasped for air and copsed.
Holy Commander!
Are you alright!
As themander copsed, two priests called for the healers.
Is there any healer with divine power left? Holy Commander Pelji has copsed!
At her shout, heads shook everywhere.
The recent fierce battle had depleted their divine power, leaving none to spare.
Just when no one dared to step forward, someone slid in from the side.
Move aside, please.
The Saint!
I said, move aside.
People made way at his words.
Ray, who had just arrived, grabbed the Holy Commanders cor.
Chest pain with difficulty breathing. The top part of the lung and the pleural cavity are swollen. This is a pneumothorax but the location is tricky.
After probing a few times with his hand, he quickly identified the problem, though its location posed an issue.
The condition had persisted for over a week, causing pneumothorax in both lungs.
This rendered an axiry thoracotomy or an anterteral thoracotomy impossible.
Normally, an axiry thoracotomy while lying on ones side would be correct, but that was not an option now.
Ray rapidly made a decision after mentally simting the surgery.
Ill perform a bteral sternocostal thoracotomy, cutting open both sides of the chest, then induce inmmation to seal the lungs holes.
The surgery would be challenging.
Bteral sternocostal thoracotomy is usually reserved for heart and mediastinum surgery, bteral lung transnts, or metastatic lung cancer surgeries.
Ill cut through the muscles and pleura for a clear surgical view. I need to make an electrosurgical unit quickly for the incision.
Commonly known as cauterization.
A medical technique that involves burning a part of the body to remove it.
It serves as a medical device for hemostasis by burning the affected area.
Although it would cause significant tissue destruction, it could control most severe bleeding.
Having decided on the surgery, Ray pushed through the crowd, muttering curses.
The surroundings were chaotic.
Blood smeared on trees, weapons strewn about, and dust hanging in the air created a lethal environment for surgery.
To exaggerate, it seemed as though the monsters blood and bodies had formed a small pond.
Ray gestured to the Dark Elf and two priests beside him.
You, you, and you, follow me. Ill carry the Holy Commander.
Suddenly, the Dark Elf and priests became members of an impromptu surgical team, following him in confusion.
In fact, the Dark Elf had nned to leave.
However, the faint mark on the young mans left hand caught her attention.
Why does a human have the true mark of the High Elves?
Though she had no interest in elf matters, this was enough to pique her curiosity.
Chapter 219: Pneumothorax
Chapter 219: Pneumothorax
Leaving the unsuitable forest for surgery behind, Ray found a clearing with arge rock and gently set down the Holy Commander he had been carrying.
He took a dagger from the multi-purpose pocket on his thigh and sliced the rock cleanly.
Swooosh-
The giant rock was cut as if it were tofu.
Having created a makeshift operating table, Ray lifted the Holy Commander onto it.
The Dark Elf, watching this, murmured in admiration.
Such impressive swordsmanship.
Thanks, but can you find some clean cloth? As clean as possible.
Understood.
She nodded reluctantly, her voice betraying herck of enthusiasm.
Though unsure why she should help, her curiositypelled her to observe closely.
What should we do?
Tell us anything we can help with!
The two priests approached with their hands sped together.
Ray looked at them and asked,
Ever cut open a person?
What?
Youve at least seen someone dying, right?
Yes I mean, I have, but
Then help me. Once the Dark Elf brings some usable cloth, put it where I direct you.
Ah, okay. We can definitely do that!
They would be in trouble if they couldnt even manage that.
In the past, even the finest medical teams of the modern era didnt meet his standards.
But now, he missed them deeply.
A bteral sternocostal thoracotomy isnt something one does alone.
Typically, one needs at least one knowledgeable surgeon, an anesthesiologist, a surgical assistant, and two other assistants.
The thought of performing the surgery alone, giving detailed instructions at every turn, was already exhausting.
He released divine power into the surroundings.
A special purification gift from the gods began to cleanse the area.
Underneath the hard surgical table, where the Holy Commandery, he ced his robe for cushioning.
Before starting the surgery, he needed to create an electrosurgical unit.
He rubbed the de of the small dagger with his finger.
The sharp dagger quickly transformed into a blunt stick.
This should work as a cautery. Just heat it up when needed.
He nodded to himself, checking everything was in order.
The time hade to begin the surgery.
Everyone, gather around. Were starting now.
The Dark Elf approached with a cloth in hand.
It seemed she had found a rtively clean corpse somewhere and torn its clothes for bandages.
This was all I could find.
We need as much as we can get, but if this is all there is, well make do.
He cast a spell on the Dark Elf and the priests.
Clean.
Whoosh
In an instant, monster blood and various impurities washed away from them.
Just a heads-up, dont be surprised by anything I do. As long as you follow my instructions, we can definitely save him.
Understood.
Yes
Hmm.
Leaving behind their diverse responses, Ray created a scalpel.
Wooong
Mana converged in his hand, forming a tiny sword.
Thats quite a significant amount of mana.
From now on, try not to talk. Even a droplet of saliva during surgery would be disastrous. If you must speak, turn your head away.
Sleep.
He used magic to put the Holy Commander to sleep as a precaution.
Shaking off the tension in his hands, Ray prepared himself.
It begins now.
He undressed the Holy Commanders upper body and drew a long incision line along the lower part of the chest.
The two priests gasped at the sight but managed to stay silent, fortunately.
He cut along the chest line, slicing through the adipose tissue and muscle beneath.
Next, he cast a spell on the blunt dagger.
Heat.
He applied the heated tool to the incision, causing the skin to sizzle and seal the bleeding.
This should halt most of the bleeding.
Lacking rib spreaders, he had to manually cut the 5th and 6th ribs.
Turning to one of the priests, he instructed,
See the part I just cut? Grab and spread it open.
What?
Make sure the inside is visible.
But even if you say so, how can I If I do, the Holy Commander might die!
Time in surgery is more precious than gold.
Especially in a situation like this where they cant even monitor the heartbeat.
If you cant do it, step aside. Can you?
Turning to another priest, she hesitated but then nodded.
Ill try.
Please, gently lift and spread this side of the bone. Be careful not to touch the organs.
Yes
She followed his instructions perfectly.
Crrrack
The Holy Commanders chest opened wide.
This provided enough visibility for the surgery.
He turned his head again and said,
Keep holding it like that, controlling your strength. This might take a while.
Ray moved his hands.
First, I need to check the hole in the lung.
A pneumothorax urs when air leaks into the pleural cavity due to a hole in the lung, causing air or gas to build up.
Before closing the thoracic cavity, it is necessary to re-expand the lung and install a chest tube to drain secretions from the pleural cavity.
Given the significant size of the pneumothorax, over 20%, and the presence of disease in the opposite lung, chest tube insertion was appropriate.
Inspecting the lung, Ray frowned.
The lung is too copsed.
It seemed more air had escaped than he had thought.
He needed to quickly expel the air and re-inte the lung.
He pulled out a baton from his back waist.
The hollow silver baton was a military control baton given only to adults.
The priests looked puzzled as he suddenly took out the baton, and they were shocked when he cut it without hesitation.
What was that thing!
As an adult, receiving this also grants the right to control the military, a symbol of leadership.
To damage it, what was he thinking!
Regardless of their thoughts, Ray didnt care.
Clean.
He neatly cut the ends of the baton and inserted it into the Holy Commanders chest as a tube.
Ray inserted the baton into the air and gas-filled area, simultaneously pushing air out of the other end with mana.
In this way, the outside of the baton became a rtive vacuum due to the lower air pressure.
The air inside the pleural cavity was then forced out because of the pressure difference.
Hiss
As he had expected, a faint sound of air escaping was heard, and he could finally breathe a sigh of relief.
As the air and gas exited through the chest tube, the copsed lung began to re-expand.
While waiting for all the air to escape, he checked the lung and found no abnormalities such as ruptured alveoli.
It was a fortunate situation amidst misfortune.
Normally, he would proceed with pleurodesis, but with a priest present, there was no need for chemical pleurodesis.
Why bother when there was the excellent magic of divine healing?
After removing the baton, now a makeshift pipe, he beckoned to the fidgeting priest.
Do you still have some divine power left? Please heal.
Yes
As she extended her hand, she said,
Cure.
The divine power, activated by the incantation, healed the Holy Commanders injuries.
The holes in the lung, the cut ribs, and the incised chest all mended.
However, it seemed to require significant divine power to mend bones, as she was heavily panting afterward.
Huff Huff
She appeared exhausted.
Well, she would soon be able to rx by absorbing the divine power scattered around.
With everything seemingly over, Ray also let out a breath.
Phew
It had been a long time since he had performed surgery, especially challenging without modern medical equipment.
Having to detect changes in heart rate manually was like performing a high-difficulty trick.
Sitting beside the rock, Ray was approached by the Dark Elf.
What was that just now?
Thinking briefly, Ray casually replied,
A magic to save lives.
It didnt look like magic That scene just now was more akin to murder or torture.
But hes alive now.
He wasnt dead, to begin with. Humans, you are quite interesting.
I get that a lot.
May I ask how you got that mark on your hand?
She pointed to a spot, and upon looking, I saw Airas special mark.
Hmm Proof of being caught?
? I dont understand what you mean
The truth is, I dont really know either.
An interesting human who knows High Elves. This is somewhat surprising.
Its not that big of a deal.
Responding nonchntly, the Dark Elf then spoke with gravity,
Elves are a greedy race. Beauty isnt all there is, so look broadly and deeply. Elves can reveal ugliness in what seems precious, and its better to give up if you dont understand that.
His words were enigmatic.
Was there a hidden meaning?
The Dark Elf turned away after imparting those words.
My husband is waiting; its time for me to leave.
Muttering, she vanished into the forest.
To think there was a Dark Elf here.
I had heard that Elves and Dark Elves didnt get along well.
That was probably why she lived in such a secluded ce.
The two priests, seeing Ray resting, offered him a cloak.
We, we are sorry, but please use this
They still had difficulty grasping his surgical methods, which seemed as horrifying as torture, but he was a Saint chosen by the gods.
There had to be reasons unknown to them.
Convincing themselves of this, the priests began to attend to the Saint.
Ray chuckled, noticing their trembling hands.
Dont be too frightened. This is my version of divine magic.
Yes.
He sighed.
Though he did not seek their understanding for his medical methods, such reactions after surgery were still disheartening.
Draped in a cloak that was heavy with the scent of blood, he casually sat down on the grass.
The surgery was a sess.
The Holy Commander had likely used divine magic on himself to eliminate the abnormality in his body.
However, the reason it had not healed was probably the air that had filled the pleural cavity.
Once the lung had copsed and was filled with air, casting divine magic to seal the hole wouldnt expel the trapped air from the copsed lung and the pleural cavity.
Now that the air and gas have been expelled, its healed.
There were significant diseases that divine power couldnt fully cure.
More than 40% of patients with an initial spontaneous pneumothorax experienced a recurrence on the same or the opposite side.
Furthermore, among those treated for recurrent pneumothorax, the chance of another recurrence was over 80%.
But now, after removing the air and repairing the lung, it waspletely healed with divine power.
He couldnt be certain, but it was unlikely to recur under normal circumstances.
There should also be no side effects or after-effects from the treatment.
All that remained was waiting for the Holy Commander to wake up.
But what about this emptiness in his heart?
He never thought hed feel a day of sadness from ack of acknowledgment.
He looked up at the night sky and murmured.
Lately, I find myself looking up at the sky often.
Chapter 220: I Love The Sea! (1)
Chapter 220: I Love The Sea! (1)
Pelji, the Holy Commander, woke up two hourster.
He appeared physically exhausted; even after regaining consciousness, he still looked drained.
Uhm
Are you awake?
Oh, the Saint!
He quickly regained his senses and hurried to his feet.
I havemitted a discourtesy. Please forgive me
What have you done that requires forgiveness?
Ray shrugged his shoulders and gestured to one side.
Lets hurry down the mountain. We might not be attacked by monsters again, but its better to be safe than sorry.
At his words, Pelji, the Holy Commander, nodded in agreement.
Understood. I will inform everyone.
Ill go ahead then. The west side is still under guard.
I will see you at the castle.
With a weary expression, he slung his backpack over his shoulder and flew away.
Watching his figure shrink in the distance, Pelji, the Holy Commander, turned to a priest.
Priest He, what transpired while I was unconscious?
The priest hesitated briefly before responding.
Right after you copsed, the Saint arrived. He came running and immediately took charge without a moments hesitation.
I see. Well, he is the one who assumed leadership of the Holy Kingdom at such a young age. His quick response is to be expected.
Yes But there are two disturbing points
The Holy Commander looked puzzled.
Not one, but two issues?
Yes. The first concerns the Saints treatment of you He examined your body several times and then proceeded to cut open your abdomen.
Cut open my abdomen?
In his astonishment, a priest who had been silently crouched in the corner spoke up.
Precisely, he made the incision below the chest. Without any second thoughts.
He nodded in confirmation.
A normal person would have surely perished. Thats the first troubling matter.
And the second?
The second is the Saint did everything in his power to save you. Herein lies the paradox. He made the incision, yet his intent to save you was undeniable
He bowed his head heavily.
Even to himself, the thought seemed utterly absurd.
How could he think of saving someone while cutting open their chest?
In war, a chest wound usually meant a fatal injury.
Thats why soldiers typically wore sturdy steel tes and te armor over their chests.
Whether the Saint intended to kill or save him was unclear, but thest image he recalled lingered in his mind.
Since childhood, he had worn a saintly robe, each stitch meticulously crafted by a master.
He had casuallyid it upon a rock.
Furthermore, the saints baton he once held was now half whittled away.
From the bloodstains, he could roughly guess what had transpired.
Whatever the case, its use must have been necessary.
Though the process was harsh, I still owe my life.
Having sorted through his thoughts, he lifted his head.
I really should express my gratitude.
Pardon?
He asked back, still not understanding, but Pelji just smiled nkly.
Upon arriving at the western boundary of the Heprian Mountains, the pdins who recognized him greeted him warmly.
We see the Saint.
The southern mountains were attacked by the Monster Lord. We should retreat just in case. Inform everyone to prepare for our return.
Understood!
The pdins, momentarily startled by the news of the attack in the south, but excited to return, hurried off.
No matter how rigorous their training, they all felt the same physical strain.
Theres no ce like home, no matter where it is.
Ray shouted after them as they vanished from sight.
Dont wait when youre ready, go ahead and make your way back!
We will! See you at the castle!
As their response echoed, he turned away.
Thest of his trials seemed to being to an end, and the day to return to the Holy Kingdom was drawing near.
Time was running short.
He found a secluded area and whispered, summoning the shadows.
Soyeong, Heukyeong.
From the deep shadows, two figures emerged.
You called for us.
Report on the heros lineage I asked you to look into.
Understood.
Soyeong stepped forward, bowing her head.
To put it briefly, they are a hidden family. They have kept a low profile, not getting involved in any affairs, so theres very little information known.
She continued.
To be honest, we thought they might just be a rumor until we followed the Saints order and searched. Thats how tightly their information was sealed and secretly stored.
Stored, you say?
Yes. We found it by pure chance
Where did you find it?
In the library of the Priyas Holy Kingdoms royal castle.
Ray frowned.
Why the Priyas Holy Kingdom, of all ces!
Could it really be, as Iriel said, a lineage created by the Goddess of Priyas?
If not, why would their information be in the royal library?
No matter how he thought about it, his family and the Goddess of Priyas seemed to have a significant connection.
The story written in a short book is this: A cursed family and their history. Three ces where they are presumed to be.
A cursed family It seemed just about right to him.
Tell me everything.
Yes. Firstly, about the family, it is said to have been formed due to wars from ancient times. The Goddess of Priyas is mentioned in their history.
Does that mean the Goddess of Priyas has been interfering with our family until now?
My guess is yes.
And the ces?
Heukyeong silently pulled out a map from within his robes.
He pressed it onto a tree, and with a small puff of smoke, it stuck to the tree.
Soyeong began exining based on the map.
The first suspected ce is here.
She pointed to the middle of the sea.
She corrected herself, pointing to an ind nearby.
Are you talking about here?
No.
She pointed again to the middle of the sea.
This is the ce, Saint. The first suspected location is right here, in the sea.
Are you suggesting theres an unseen ind on the map?
No. Its just the sea.
?
He couldnt believe the absurdity she delivered so calmly.
How could people live in the sea? Theyre not shellfish!
Floating around like starfish, scavenging for ms?
He shook his head,ughing.
That was the funniest joke today.
Im sorry, but its not a joke.
Do we really have to go?
The choice is yours alone, Saint.
Even so, the sea is a bit much.
Theres an ind nearby, so its possible to rest appropriately while searching.
It seems like there wont be enough time for that.
Then we must hurry.
Her words sounded too simple.
Looking back at the sea, a sigh escaped him.
Sigh Wheres the second location?
The second one is a bit easier.
He felt hopeful at her words.
Well, anything is easier than the sea, right?
As he followed the direction of her pointing finger, something familiar yet unmarked came into view.
Soyeong spoke with a serious expression.
Here it is.
I must be seeing things. It looks just like the first one.
You are perfectly normal. The second one is also the sea.
Hahaha.
An incredulousugh burst from his lips.
Soyeong and Heukyeong smiled widely, joining in.
Hahahahaha.
Hohohohoho.
When the Saintughed, theyughed. When the Saint cried, they cried.
That was the ingrained etiquette among them.
A sea ofughter erupted in the woods.
Apparently, he was dearly loved by the sea.
Overwhelmed by such excessive affection, he didnt know what to do.
And you said the second one is easier?
It is. The first sea has rough waves, while the second is rtively calmer.
I see. Very easy indeed.
Yes, thats right.
He wanted to give up on finding the divinely created lineage, but he suppressed those thoughts and continued.
What about the third?
The third will be more challenging.
She pointed once more at the sea.
Its the sea.
Of course, it had to be the sea. I really love the sea.
The lineage of a hero, my foot. This vige is just full of seamen.
Already, I could almost smell the saltiness.
This is really strange
The ck-haired young man scratched his head.
Somehow, he hadnt seen Hesia for about a week now.
There had never been such an incident before, and he felt inwardly anxious.
Could something have happened to her? Its not like her to get lost or to be attacked by monsters
As he agonized over various thoughts, he quickly drew his sword from his waist upon sensing a faint presence outside.
His eyes, previously filled with anxiety, were now coldlyposed.
Its not Hesia. Who is it?
Calm down. Its me.
A blond-haired young man waved his hand and stepped out.
in.
He returned his sword to his waist.
What brings you here? You dont usually visit my house.
Feeling hurt here. I came to tell you about Hesia, whom youve been waiting for.
Hesia?
His interest peaked at the mention of her, in gestured inside.
Can we talk inside? I havent eaten yet. Hahaha.
Still as shameless as ever. Come in.
When in sat at the table, he tossed a piece of jerky to him.
Thats all there is to eat.
in pouted at the statement.
Thats too harsh When Hesia came, you made her a tasty-looking soup
You and our Hesia are fundamentally different. I cant feed a low-grade guy like you high-quality stuff.
Thats mean! Youre really bad!
Contrary to his words, he enjoyed the jerky.
It was unclear how many meals he had skipped, but he continued to suck on his fingers for a while even after finishing, before starting to talk.
Uhm. Well, Ive had some jerky, so I guess its okay to tell you now.
Whats this about? Is it rted to Hesia not being aroundtely?
Its very much rted.
in spoke, showing a weary smile.
Its about time.
Time? What time are you talking about
He frowned, about to speak.
Dont tell me again
Right. Another thirty years have passed. Now its someone elses turn.
Chapter 221: I Love The Sea! (2)
Chapter 221: I Love The Sea! (2)
Has it been thirty years already?
in looked on with a resigned expression.
Forgot again, huh? Even if its a thirty-year cycle, there are things you should remember.
I do remember. It just didnte to mind immediately.
Smooth talker. More importantly, hows the sword?
At his question, a young man drew a sword from his waist.
The de slid out of its sheath without a hint of friction, its elegant form revealed.
in watched silently and then nodded.
Its good. Well-maintained.
.
I didnte for a heavy conversation Just worried you might be brooding all day. And to hear some news about Hesia, by the way
Hows she doing?
Like a mother anxious for her child near water, he fidgeted restlessly.
in, amused by this, spoke up.
Shes doing well. Training harder than anyone. Given the times, it might be natural
Thats a relief.
Shes never been one to do well just because someone told her to, right? Hahaha.
.
A brief silence followed.
in, sighing softly, looked out the window and said,
Its starting in a few days I should be heading out too.
Right.
The young man with ck hair responded without hesitation as he turned to leave.
Hey, about Hesia
He started to speak but bit his lip, stopping himself.
An awkward smile yed on his lips.
No, its fine. Thanks for telling me.
Inside arge open space, dozens of people were gathered.
Each one touched their weapons with solemn expressions.
Among them, a man with a robust build began speaking from the center.
As you all know, this is a sacred battle. The weak are eliminated, and only the strong survive. So survive and prove it.
.
.
I dont know how much a week of preparation has helped but I hope youll fight with no regrets.
Turning his back for a moment, he cleared his throat and continued.
Next,e out and get ready.
A young man with red hair and a brown-haired woman stepped forward.
While the woman looked noticeably tense, the young man was all smiles.
Whats so funny?
Hahaha. Who knows?
You, even until the end
The womans face showed a hint of disappointment, but her smile didnt fade.
It was as if she was relieved to face an easy opponent.
With swords in hand, they faced each other, then the man announced,
Begin.
And with those words, a tremendous wind rose.
Sparks flew as weapons shed, filling the arena with their sound.
Kaang! Kaang!
The Aura de burst forth, revealing a strong intent to kill.
The womanshed out with her sword, but even in a defensive stance, the young man maintained the upper hand.
Uugh!
She was pushed back by the recoil of the shing swords.
As the offensive shifted to the young man, he quickly thrust his sword.
Its speed was akin to an arrow being shot.
Sssshk!
With the sound of cutting through the air, the young mans sword aimed for the womans head.
Barely dodging by turning her head, she clenched her teeth.
Are you really trying to kill me?
Only the winner survives. Only the living are strong.
His face, uttering these mechanical words, bore a self-mocking smile.
A different tone from the woman, who couldnt sleep thinking about fighting a close friend.
Alright Then Ill also let go of my hesitations.
I dont like tormenting the weak. Lets end this quickly.
Whos calling whom weak!
Kaang!
The Aura de made a shallow strike.
The intent was to create an opening and exploit it.
Im outmatched in skill. I must find an opening.
But the young man was not one to be easily taken down.
His sword strikes, now more aggressive than before, were ferocious.
With each heavy blow, after-images formed on her body.
Yet, she waited for the final strike.
She stepped back with her left foot, exposing her shoulder.
It seemed she was preparing to block with her body.
The young man fiercely pressed his attack.
His heavy sword strikes were enough to numb her arms.
His swords tip wavered briefly.
It was a small sign of imbnce from his continuous heavy attacks.
She seized the moment and thrust her sword forward.
Channeling all her mana, her Aura de rapidly erged.
Caught off guard, the young man was struck in the abdomen.
Sssk-
He felt the cold touch of the sword and coughed up blood.
The strikes sess, easier than expected, left her baffled.
You, did you really
Before she could finish speaking, the young man pulled her into a tight embrace.
His quiet head shake and smile rendered her speechless.
Ill entrust my life to you
His final words trailed off as a blue light enveloped them both.
Ah
The strength, mana,bat experience, and senses he had umted transferred to her.
It felt as if she was shouldering the life he had lived.
The two, who had lived as one, now merged into a single being through ones death.
Her mana became immense, strength filled her sword-wielding hand, but tears flowed endlessly from her eyes.
She had gained power at the cost of losing a friend.
Descending from the mountains and arriving at the castle, Ray was lost in thought.
Sea after sea, and then more sea.
At this rate, forget about medicine; I might be a pirate king.
But what can be done? If I continue like this, it will be decades before I can teach practical medicine.
With their current level of understanding, they couldnt grasp modern medicine.
At least, they needed to be at Iriels level to pass.
Its not enough just teaching by myself. We need academies everywhere, not just in the Holy Kingdom.
It was essential to spread basic hygiene, treatment, disease prevention, and the concept of medicine.
I dont n to shatter the worldview of this other world, but medicine needs to be known.
They think medicine is just sprinkling potions on wounds or getting healed by a healer or priest, without understanding why theyre sick.
To achieve this, the lineage of a hero was necessary.
Whether it was a countermeasure by the gods or the hero of the century, Ray found it unimportant.
Given the choice, he would argue that one proper doctor was more precious.
The lineage of a hero might be incredibly powerful. Its created by the gods, so I cant be careless. Thats why I need to consider even the possibility of my death. With Iriels healing powers, she could even revive someone whos died instantly.
With his thoughts in order, he immediately sought out Iriel.
She opened the door, wearing a puzzled expression.
Saint? What brings you here sote?
I have something to discuss.
Come in first, then well talk.
She stepped aside, gesturing inside.
Warm cups sat on the table, suggesting she had been having tea.
After leaning back in her chair, Iriel poured more tea.
So, what did you want to discuss?
Its a long story from the beginning
I prefer the short and sweet version.
Were on the same page, then.
He joked, but his tone soon became serious.
I had Shinsinwi gather some information. Im not sure about its reliability, but there are three ces where the lineage of heroes congregates.
How did you pinpoint these three locations?
Theyre the only three ces in the Western Continent where no one has ever set foot.
So, youre saying they might or might not be there? And you want me to apany you to these ces, correct?
Exactly, you catch on quickly.
Then work hard.
As she moved to leave the room, Ray grasped her wrist.
I need you, Iriel.
Had this been a more charming and atmospheric ce, I might have been swayed. But this is asking too much.
She indicated the map.
There, in the remote expanse,y an isted sea.
The same sea that had left Ray confounded when Soyeong mentioned it.
With all three locations being seas, it was no wonder Iriel reacted as she did.
This ce actually has quite an atmosphere.
What atmosphere? That of bing fish food?
He nearly nodded in agreement but instead shook his head vigorously, trying once more to convince Iriel.
How about the incredible moonlight view over the calm sea? Wow, romantic.
Of course, if it were calm, it would be breathtaking. However, the seas youre talking about have strong currents and rough waves.
Strong enough to destroy even a sturdy ship. If you fall in, you might get to observe the beautiful underwater environment. Of course, before dying horribly.
.
Even if we manage to get there after all that trouble, if the lineage of heroes isnt there, wouldnt that be utterly futile?
.
She dredged up the thoughts he deliberately avoided, stabbing at his heart.
He had thought about it too.
What if, after all the struggle and journeying through the sea, the supposed lineage of heroes wasnt there?
He didnt even want to contemte such a dreadful possibility.
Yet, having heard of it, he couldnt just not look for it.
To advance andmercialize medicine more quickly, their existence was crucial.
He doubted whether ordinary people could fullyprehend it, and it would take too long.
Releasing the arm he had been holding, Iriel reluctantly turned to look at him.
Phew Even if I agree to go, what about the Holy Kingdom? We cant both be absent without a good reason.
Thats not a problem.
Really? How so
Actually, Goddess Gaia has sent an oracle.
An oracle from the Goddess? Thats sudden
Find the lineage of heroes and continue the will of the Holy Kingdom, she said.
Really?
It means thats what well tell the Holy Kingdom.
Hearing his words, Iriel was shocked.
Saint, using the gods for your own ends! Thats not right!
Gaia, being generous, will understand. Surely she wont mind if her name is used a few times for the benefit of the Holy Kingdom?
.
Iriel was at a loss for words.
Perhaps even Goddess Gaia would smack her forehead in admiration upon hearing this.
Chapter 222: I Love The Sea! (3)
Chapter 222: I Love The Sea! (3)
Even so, for the Saint to take the lead in exploiting the Goddesss name
If there areints, they will speak up for themselves.
Theres a limit to howfortable one should be!
Iriel burst out in anger, but Ray simply cleaned his ears in response.
Dont get so angry. Youll get wrinkles.
I do not have any!
Even if were exploiting the name, the result is beneficial for the Holy Kingdom. Isnt that clear evidence since Goddess Gaia hasnt said anything against it?
With that, Iriel found herself at a loss for words.
Well, thats true, but
Intrigued by the idea, Ray thumped his chest confidently.
This is actually something worthy of praise.
The infamous Saint, eager to exploit the Goddesss name, soughtmendation.
Umm But still
Lets go. I need you.
What exactly do you need me for? Youre capable enough on your own, Ray.
Ray, who managed well alone, answered while packing his bag.
If I die, you have to resurrect me.
What?
Its the lineage of the hero, created in ancient times and has maintained its influence until now. Whether it was achieved through divine power or self-effort, it wasnt easy. They must have amassed considerable strength and wisdom.
She nodded in agreement.
That makes sense. So, youre taking me along just in case?
Exactly. The lineages power might be uncontroble.
If its in the middle of the sea, we might be near its vicinity.
Iriel sighed as she spoke.
Sigh Alright. Ill follow you. If its for the Holy Kingdom, its okay if the troops return is dyed.
Ray tilted his head in confusion as he watched her drink tea.
What are you talking about? Were leaving the troops behind.
.
She froze mid-sip at his words.
Leaving them behind? Then, what about the ship?
Well find one there.
Do you even know how to sail?
Ill learn there.
But werepletely unprepared!
Sometimes, you have to face things head-on. Nows that time.
His excuses were impressively flimsy.
So, theyre heading to the sea, facing fierce waves, without any preparation!
Iriels face turned pale as she shook her head.
This is madness.
Prepare by tomorrow morning. We need to start early to keep on schedule.
Schedule?
Three weeks and two days, right? We have to visit all three ces within that time.
What was he talking about?
Traveling the entire sea in just 23 days!
Ray continued as Iriels face grew more serious.
Although invisible, there seem to be many mechanisms in the sea. Otherwise, such currents couldnt exist. Probably, no one has ever reached that sea because they died before even getting there. Using magic to go there would be too far, consuming an extreme amount of mana.
I dont want to die yet!
Neither do I. Thats why we need to hurry. There seems to be a path in the sea, but its going to close in about three weeks.
What happens when it closes?
A massive wave will emerge. Powerful enough to shatter a ship to pieces If you dont want to swim, its best to stick to the deadline.
As he spoke softly, as if giving a warning, Iriel shouted back at him.
Ah, really! You always ask me for such tasks!
As soon as she finished speaking, she began to gather her belongings hastily.
There was no time to leisurely drink tea now.
If they didnt keep to the schedule, a death sentence awaited them at sea!
Ray shared the same thought.
Once they reached the port, they would need to find a ship and learn how to sail it.
Thats why time was even more pressing.
Although he had conducted a brief survey of the port area and prepared a list of necessary items, there was no telling what else might be needed.
If he thought about that too, there would be even less time.
I asked the intelligence agents to gather any information they could about the sea route, but Im worried about how much they can find.
He seemed dissatisfied with his top-notch intelligence gatherers.
Watching Iriel bustling around, he thought to himself,
Even in her haste, she will prepare everything. I should tell themander to return to the Holy Kingdom first.
They needed to leave in the morning to avoid beingte.
Actually, even leaving now would be cutting it close, but he knew well that moving at night was inefficient.
Thats why he nned to leave in the morning, despite the pressing timeline.
After ncing around for a moment, he quietly left Iriels room.
The morning dawned bright with warm sunshine.
Birds chirped, and the sound of a stream flowing was pleasant to the ears.
Leaving the grand castle gate, which exuded an old-fashioned wooden scent, Ray and Iriel headed for the port.
He had already finished talking to themander.
Themander had easilyplied, believing it all to be Gods will.
Take off your holy robes and pack them in the backpack. Its better not to attract unnecessary attention.
Understood. But more importantly
How will we get a ship?
You know me too well.
Your thoughts are all the same.
Dodging her sharp gaze, Ray replied,
Once we get to the port, well meet people and ask for help.
What if we dont have enough money to get a big ship?
Shaking his head at her concern, he said,
Were going on a small ship.
A small ship?
If we apply reinforcement and weight reduction magic, itll be quite decent. A big ship is more likely to be destroyed by the waves.
A sturdy ship made with modern shipbuilding technology might tell a different story, but a ship made simply of wood had a high risk of capsizing or damage.
Thats why a small ship was more advantageous here.
After all, dont they say the smaller the chili, the spicier it is!
They changed into ordinary leather clothes and began to speed up.
They were known for their robust divine power and mana.
Once they decided to speed up, they moved at a tremendous pace.
After about three hours of running, the salty scent of the sea wafted from afar.
Its the sea!
The coastal scenery sparkled brilliantly under the sunlight, epitomizing beauty.
Clouds soared high above, while the clear seawater greeted the two of them.
The lively square and vibrant expressions of the people indicated a sense of happiness.
Unable to help themselves, they quickened their pace with excitement.
It wasnt long before they arrived at the port, eliciting exmations of amazement.
The Eastern Continent has its own charm.
Right. The trading port of Silia Kingdom was beautiful, but I prefer this ce.
Their agreement was mutual.
The clear sea below and the refreshing shade created a breathtaking scene that made their hearts race.
They stopped to marvel for a moment before regaining their senses and began looking around.
The first ce they headed to was arge shop on the wooden dock.
It seemed like a ce where one could find a ship or hire a boatswain.
With a hint of hope, they inquired about hiring a boatswain, and the owner asked about their destination.
Where are you nning to go?
Ray pointed to a location on the map.
Here.
As soon as the owner saw the location, his expression turned grotesque.
With such a face, he could easily have made a living off banditry.
Are you asking me to die! Get out of my shop now!
They were chased out of the first shop.
Iriel showed an awkward smile.
That didnt go well.
Its only the first try. Maybe we should give up on finding a boatswain. Well stick to the n and learn to sail ourselves.
You dont even know how to sail.
Ray, who only heard what he wanted to hear,pletely ignored Iriels words.
The second ce they headed to was a small shop on the same dock.
It wasnt shabby but modestpared to the surrounding stores.
Upon entering, they saw a robust man.
Wee!
He was quite an energetic man.
Were looking to buy a small ship and learn to sail.
We have ships, but You want to learn to sail?
Yes.
How long do you have in mind?
Four days at most.
Four days?
The mans face scrunched up instantly.
Its hard to sail properly even after a year of learning! Every body of water has its nature and path, and you want to master it in four days!
Thats correct.
Must think youre something special!
I am somewhat exceptional.
Ray took the sarcastic remark as apliment, scratching his head shyly.
Four days, what nonsense, youre crazy!
Were aiming for four days. Two days would be best to learn everything.
He uttered these insane words with a serious expression.
Amazed by the crazy mans audacious will, the man let out a hollowugh.
Heh heh heh
Well pay as much as necessary. Is it possible?
Nonsense!
The mans roaring voice grew louder, and Ray changed his tone, grumbling.
Tch. So its impossible after all.
You wouldnt get it even if you learned for four years, let alone three days!
Is that so? How about a bet then?
Rays eyes sparkled as he ced a leather pouch on the table.
Inside were three glittering gold coins.
The man swallowed hard, and Ray began his proposition.
Three gold coins say Ill learn it in three days.
Um
You bet that I wont learn it in three days. In return, you provide a small boat and teach me to sail. If youre right, as you said, its a sure win for you. You said I couldnt do it even in four years.
Although it was unclear what Ray was so confident about, honestly, it seemed impossible for someone to grasp fully what they were taught in just three days.
The man thought the bet was in his favor.
Moreover, the shimmering gold coins in front of him were incredibly tempting.
The man coughed lightly and slyly made an offer.
Hmm Still, theres always a chance, right? If you add just one more gold coin, I might be persuaded
Its not a difficult request.
Ray added another gold coin to the table.
Now, it was Iriel who felt anxious.
Ra-Ray! What are you doing? Thats half of our entire fortune!
She shook her head with desperate eyes, resembling a wife trying to prevent her husband from sumbing to a gambling addiction.
But Ray seemed to have no intention of stopping.
Dont worry. Im going to win this bet.
He grinned and tapped the leather pouch.
After all, with four gold coins, one could livefortably for two years.
At his provocation, the man also offered a smile.
Heh heh heh. Little kid Dont underestimate a man of the sea.
Thus, their bet was established.
Chapter 223: I Love The Sea! (4)
Chapter 223: I Love The Sea! (4)
After unpacking at a nearby inn, I began training immediately on the first day.
The location was a clean dock nearby.
On a small, worn-out rowboat, someone vigorously moved while holding an object indistinguishable as either a spoon or an oar.
Cant you change this oar?!
A craftsman does not me his tools, kid!
Im not a craftsman yet!
If you aim to be a craftsman, dont be choosy about your tools!
Tch, do you really want the gold that badly?
Despite the grumbling, the posture was quite good.
Standing firmly on the boat, the grip on the oar was tight and unlikely to slip.
Well, anyone can do that much. The important thing is how well you row.
Try rowing forward.
Ray started to row with therge, spoon-like object.
Rowing is better the more resistance you get from the water.
But this thing was wed in terms of volume from the start.
How could the boat move forward swiftly if you row as hard as you can with adle?
Thanks to that, the boat remained almost stationary.
The sea man shouted.
Row harder! What use are you as a man if thats all youve got!
If I put more strength into it, it will break!
If it breaks, just ask for the price of the oar.
Thats really kind of you. But did you give me this oar just to mess with me?
Theres a bit of that too. Hahaha.
He admitted it quickly and honestly.
A very hearty sea man.
Hahaha.
I almost carelessly broke the oar.
Lets be more careful next time.
The first day was spent bickering on the boat like that.
Back at the inn, Ray grumbled again.
To give such an oar and tell me to row, he must be truly insane.
Next to him, Iriel offered tea.
There are still two and a half days left. You can just keep practicing during that time.
Its not about practicing anymore. That crazy sea man just doesnt want to give a proper oar.
Iriel chuckled at his gritted teeth.
Huhuhu. Rest well today and look forward to tomorrow. After all, you can just win back the gold you lost in the bet.
It was hard to tell if she was a saint or a bandit.
What was Gaia thinking when she chose Iriel as the saint?
How did you be a saint?
Didnt you know? Being pretty is the way to be a saint.
If Iriel was a saint, then was Aira a goddess?
Ah, right. A goddess.
Ray nodded in agreement.
Seems like it.
Thats a rather unpleasant reaction umm
As they were talking, the food they ordered arrived, and Ray devoured it in an instant.
Iriel, who had been eating modestly next to him, opened her eyes wide in surprise.
Youre done eating already?
I have something to do.
Leaving those words behind, he went out of the inn.
It seemed he was going to practice rowing.
Despite what he said, he was quite diligent.
Iriel, wiping her mouth with a handkerchief, wore a pleased smile.
Huhuhu. I just cant help finding it cute.
Ray, heading back to the dock, got into the rowboat.
If I dont practice like this and sleep, I wont make it in time.
The water looked very different from afar and from above the boat.
He needed to continuously check the movement of the water and know how to face the waves when they came.
There was a lot to learn.
Even without ming the oar, rowing was difficult.
He recalled the rowing technique the man had shown in the afternoon.
The direction the man was looking, the movement of his muscles.
His true value, having stolen Duke Jahads swordsmanship during the war, was evident.
He corrected what needed correction and discarded what seemed wrong without hesitation.
Gradually, his rowing became more stable.
Of course, that didnt mean the boat moved fast.
After hours of rowing, an exhausted Rayy on the boat.
Darn it, its this cursed oars fault. Its not moving forward at all!
A knife from the restaurant would be more efficient in pushing the water.
Reluctantly, Ray moved to the back of the rowboat.
He grimaced.
Tsk I only thought about using it, but to have to rely on it on the first day. Strong.
As the magic manifested, the boat became incredibly sturdy.
But sturdiness alone was not enough.
The situation was about to be much more interesting.
With one hand in the sea and the other on the boats bottom, he uttered the incantation.
st!
Boom!
A strong wind shot underwater, propelling the boat forward with wild speed.
No, it was more akin to flying.
Hahahaha!
The velocity filled him with sheer joy.
At this pace, he might soon visit all three seas.
However, the boat was difficult to control.
Even a small wave made the boat shudder, and any change in direction threatened to capsize it.
A slight tilt also risked overturning the boat.
It was natural for the boat to capsize when attempting to travel in a straight line at high speeds without a rudder.
Furthermore, unlike modern vessels with excellent stability, this rowboat was hard to control and unstable.
No matter how sturdy, a rowboat is still just a rowboat.
Expecting it to have maneuverability and turnability was perhaps asking too much.
He had to resort to using the oar for changes in direction.
It was slow, but it was the safest option.
As night deepened and the sea turned invisible, he attached a Light spell to the boat.
With the surroundings brightly illuminated, practicing became easier.
Ray continued to practice until early morning, mastering the sensation of a motorboat, and then he returned to the inn.
Iriel was visible from the entrance.
There she was, drinking tea on the terrace and waving, having waited up without sleep.
Did you have a good practice session? Youve been at it since dawn; you seem quite determined.
I am a man brimming with enthusiasm. Today will be exciting.
Im looking forward to it.
Do look forward to it. Hehehe.
Thatugh was not reassuring.
Every time that sinister chuckle was heard, it seemed to herald trouble.
Unable to hide her anxiety, Iriel asked,
Its safe, right? Safety first, right?
As long as you dont fall off the boat, its mostly safe. Of course, it could capsize in strong waves.
Thats not safe at all!
The rest is a boat issue; theres nothing I can do. Want to try boarding together today as a test?
Ill pass. Watching is enough for me.
Tsk tsk. The saint is just a scaredy-cat.
Ray clicked his tongue, having lost his sense of danger.
After breakfast, they headed to the dock.
The man, already prepared, waited for them.
Its the second day today. By tomorrow, you should be able to learn enough, right?
Of course.
Confident in his reply, she looked puzzled for a moment, then he boarded the rowboat and handed her an oar.
Here.
It was a proper oar, unlike the one given yesterday.
She looked at the man with a face like she was chewing a rotten apple.
Whats with that face? Did you eat something bad?
I watched you for a bit yesterday. You kept rowing even in the evening. Bravado and confidence are separated by a thin line. Its about whether you make an effort or not. Youre qualified enough to row.
With that, he handed her the oar.
Compared to yesterdays giant spoon, it felt perfectlyfortable in her hand.
Now rowing seemed like it would be enjoyable.
Thank you. Ill use it well.
Its not free! Pay for it properly!
He shouted, seemingly embarrassed.
With the oar he provided, he pushed the water lightly, and the boat moved forward surprisingly well.
Iriel, watching, smiled brightly and pped her hands.
With someone cheering and a new oar in hand,
Nothing in the sea seemed daunting anymore.
Dont go against the flow of the waves. Rowing in their direction will help.
This time, his teaching was serious.
Following the mans instructions, she rowed carefully.
Then the boat glided through the water without much turbulence.
Its the same when encountering waves. Dont just push forward and capsize the boat; steer carefully. Its not about just applying force.
Initially, he had been told to apply force, but now the advice differed.
Ray, taking the mans serious attitude to heart, absorbed his knowledge like a sponge soaks up water.
Hes really something. Born to be a boatman.
Otherwise, he couldnt have learned this quickly.
Could this be a talent?
A talent for boating, often scorned by others.
If this kid truly bes a boatman, he might even navigate to that sea.
The man observed Ray with a look of satisfaction.
The bet had be secondary.
Initially, he had coveted the gold, but now he craved Rays talent.
Furthermore, Rays dedication to rowing alone in the evening was exceptional, so how could he, as a teacher, not feel proud?
The man paused his rowing and spoke up.
Hey, kid.
What?
Today, Ill treat you to dinner. Follow me after were done.
Rays expression turned sour instantly.
Whats gotten into you today? Have you lost your mind, mister?
Little brat. Stop your whining and juste along quietly. Ill feed you something much tastier than the nd inn food.
I do enjoy delicious food.
Youre bluntly honest, arent you?
As they exchanged words, they continued rowing for the entire day.
Having observed him for two days, the man couldnt help but be impressed.
This kid will learn everything in three days.
He not only remembered everything he was taught, but he also seemed to rely on instinct and was exceptionally astute.
His boldness in slicing through the waves was indeed the mark of a natural boatman.
If he continued learning at this pace for a month, there would be no boatman in the nearby seas to rival him.
Thats why the man nned to keep tempting him.
Although he was unsure why Ray wanted to learn boating, he had no intention of letting him leave so easily.
It would be too great a waste to let such talent go unrefined.
If he continues to learn boating, in a few years, hell be able to go anywhere he decides. You might not realize it, but thats the extent of your talent, kid.
Chapter 224: I Love The Sea! (5)
Chapter 224: I Love The Sea! (5)
After finishing the training, I followed the man into his house.
Contrary to the mans dark and hideous appearance, his house was surprisingly tidy.
The two-story house, caressed by the sea breeze, boasted a remarkable view that became more appealing the longer I looked at it.
Do you live in a nice house?
I put everything I had into buying it. Wouldnt it be unfair if it werent nice?
Despite his gloomy expression, it seemed he had saved quite a sum of money.
Few can earn a living working at sea.
Among those, the job of a boatman is even tougher.
The fact that the man had managed to save money was not just due to his own capabilities but also because his greed had grown significantly.
His greed has grown so much that he lost his mind over four gold coins.
The man strode in and knocked on the door.
Knock- Knock-
Meina, Dads home.
Then the door opened, and a woman with hair tied up stepped out.
Youre home early today? Did you bring a guest again Huh?
She paused mid-sentence.
Beside her bandit-like father stood a young man and a woman with extraordinary appearances.
The young mans white hair, drenched in seawater, and the glimpses of his blue eyes were truly fantastical.
And the woman next to him?
Her holy-looking blonde hair draped over slender shoulders and her face, filled with apassionate smile, evoked the image of a saintess from the Priyas Holy Kingdom.
Unable to speak, she just stared nkly at them, prompting the man to clear his throat.
Hem-hem Meina, its rude not to greet the guests.
Oh, s-sorry. Hahaha.
Could you prepare the meal?
Instead of replying, she stared intensely at the two once more.
Then Iriel awkwardly smiled and greeted her.
Nice to meet you. I am Iriel.
Her appearance was not the only exceptional thing about her; her voice was also remarkable.
Hi, I am Meina.
I apologize for the sudden visit today.
No, its okay. Please make yourselvesfortable.
After they exchanged greetings, Ray introduced himself as well.
Nice to meet you. Im Ray.
Ill be in your care today.
Feel free to your hearts content
While the three of them conversed, the man called out to him.
Kid,e here.
Why?
Dont talk back. Juste. I have something for you.
Ray, who was always eager for freebies and gifts, dashed over without hesitation.
He followed the man up to the second floor and into a secluded room, where the unique scent of an old book filled the air.
A study? Uncle, books dont seem to suit you.
It really doesnt, hahaha. This isnt my study.
He gently wiped dust off a small book ced on a cluttered desk.
The floor was covered with numerous books, clearly untouched for some time.
Ray looked around and then spoke up.
This is your wifes study?
You noticed well.
Its obvious. Although it looks neglected, theres a feeling of care here.
Thats a kind thing to say. Hahaha.
With a somber smile, Ray shifted his focus from the books to the man.
She passed away?
At that question, the man hesitated briefly before nodding.
It was my fault she died. She wanted to go out to sea, so I took her on a boat. We hit a big wave. I panicked, having no experience back then, and capsized the boat.
Thats unfortunate.
After that, I swore off rowing, but it was the only skill I had to provide for my daughter. I couldnt let her go hungry.
.
People talk about sea men, but really, Im just a boatman A boatman who caused his passengers death.
Heughed bitterly as he spoke.
Kheuheuheu. A sea man, eh? Im more like a man whos unworthy to hold an oar.
Lost in thought for a moment, he gazed nkly out the window and muttered.
They say the sea is made of peoples tears. Just as a few sad tears can gather to form the sea where life flourishes, so it is with this.
Thats an interesting way to look at it.
Originally, living beings thrived on sadness. There are those who dont know happiness, but no one is unaware of sadness.
After pouring out his heart, he looked directly at Ray.
My story ends here. Now tell me, why do you want to learn rowing?
A deep seriousness was evident in his eyes.
I have people I need to find.
Hmm Do they live on an ind? If so, you dont need to learn to row yourself. Just hire a boatman.
Its not that simple.
He pulled a map from his bag and spread it on the dusty table.
Pointing at a detailed map of the Western Continent, he continued.
We are here. The ce I need to go is across this sea
Following his finger, the man gasped.
The sea in front of rean!
Right. I couldnt find any boatman willing to go near that coastline.
Rays words made the man furrow his brow.
Of course not!
The sea in front of rean was notorious among boatmen as a death trap.
Once you went in, you couldnte out, and the weather near it turned violent, making it impossible to row.
Moreover, the currents were so treacherous that boats often got split by the triangr waves.
Any boatman willing to go there would either be a swindler or someone seeking death.
Sighing, he spoke soothingly.
Sigh Youre looking for people? Sorry to say, but they are either dead or youve got the wrong ce. Above all, this isnt an ind. What kind of people would live surrounded by sea on all sides?
I think so too. But I cant just sit idly by.
No one could live in this insane sea.
There was nond to sustain arge group, let alone a spot to set foot on in this sea.
The messengers wouldnt have rmended this ce just to mock him.
Therefore, it was worth checking out.
Ray picked up the map.
Seeing his unchanging determination, the man grew anxious.
This damned brat! Youll die if you go there!
Its okay. Thats why I have a backup n.
A life insurance policy that can revive someone even if their heart bursts.
Suddenly, Iriel, who had be an excellent life insurance agent, called out to them at just the right time.
Dinner is ready. Pleasee down.
Following her words, the man nced at Ray once and shook his head.
He must be crazy, definitely.
Why would he willingly go to such a ce when he has other destinations!
It was too serious to be a mere whim of youth. Does he know a method, or is he just crazily wanting to die
After eating and taking a walk outside, Iriel approached and initiated a conversation.
Tomorrow is the end, isnt it? Are you nning to leave right away?
Yes, I have to. If it gets anyter, I dont know what might happen.
If the way is blocked, they would be caught in a situation where they could neither advance nor retreat.
He wanted to avoid such a predicament at sea.
First, Ill tell you what you need to do tomorrow.
Whats that?
As soon as morninges, gather water and food. Avoid greasy foods, and buy dry goods that willst a long time.
Would jerkies and dried fruits be suitable?
Yes, bring as much as you can.
Got it. Anything else?
Arge leather bag that wont leak water and a nket for sleeping. If possible, obtain clean cloth as well. Since the boat is small, lets start with these.
Iriel covered her mouth and smiled softly at his instructions.
Hehehe. This is my first time embarking on such a journey, so Im a bit excited.
Enjoy it while you can. Once we reach that sea, youll be frowning with each wave.
Theres really no romance in this at all.
Thinking about romance while being swept away by a giant wave would be quite an achievement.
Ray half-listened to Iriels pointless chatter and went over the schedule.
Tomorrow, well prepare and set out simultaneously. While Im receiving my final training, you gather the necessary items. Once ready, well depart immediately.
Thats not a big deal. Leave it to me.
She patted her chest confidently, but he couldnt quite trust her.
Ive asked the messengers to investigate the sea. It would be good to exin the schedule tonight and listen to their stories.
The two assigned by Hongyeong to protect The Saint couldnt stray too far.
It wasnt just about gathering information; the messengers also had to board the boat.
Thus, informing them of the schedule was essential.
Rays eyes tensed as he slowly formed a n.
At dawn, he finished learning the basics of rowing.
He repeated what he had learned to internalize it and listened to exnations about the waterways.
If you must go, take this with you.
The man handed him a small book.
What is this?
Its a book about the sea. It will definitely be helpful.
Opening the book, he found drawings resembling a sea current diagram.
Its what Ive drawn over more than thirty years of rowing. I had some practice drawings in a book, and it happened to be with me, so take it.
The man coughed awkwardly while speaking, clearly embarrassed by the gesture.
The fact that he had rowed around and charted the waterways himself was impressive.
Wow, thats amazing.
A boatman usually has one or two of these notes. Of course, they mostly cover the waters around here. Consider it a memento for having learned to row from me.
Thank you, uncle. Ill use it well.
He felt it wouldnt be right not to repay such kindness.
He pulled a leather pouch from his bag.
It was the same pouch he had brought out when he suggested a wager.
Upon seeing it, the man immediately shook his head.
I didnt do this for money. Its true I wanted the money at first, but now forget it.
Just take it. You might need it someday.
Forget it, kid.
After his persistent refusals, Ray nodded.
If you wont take it, I dont need it either. Ill just throw it into the sea.
He really threw the pouch into the sea.
Plop
As the pouch filled with gold coins fell into the sea, creating small ripples, the man immediately jumped in after it.
After remaining underwater for a while, he surfaced, gasping for air.
Hey, you brat! How could you actually throw it! Do you think gold coins grow on trees?!
Despite what you said, you didnt hesitate to jump in after it.
You crazy guy!
Despite his harsh words, smiles spread across both their faces.
It was theirst moment of levity before they started cursing the sea and unleashing a torrent of swears.
Chapter 225: I Love The Sea! (6)
Chapter 225: I Love The Sea! (6)
Boarding the boat, they untied the mooring ropes secured to the dock.
The wooden boat, almost toorge to be called small, wasden with various supplies and nkets.
After personally checking the items, he nodded in approval.
Were well-stocked. We can set off now.
Once everything was ready, they nced toward a corner, and two figures appeared out of nowhere, as if by magic.
Walking naturally from a distance, the two bowed in greeting.
Ex-excuse us
Seemingly unustomed to revealing themselves, they boarded the boat awkwardly.
Iriel looked confused and pointed, as if to ask, They arent part of our group, are they?
Ray, seated at the helm, spoke nonchntly.
You know already, right? One of the three families secretly guards the Saint. These two are from that family.
Yes
Their expressions betrayed a hint of dissatisfaction.
Leaving the perplexed Iriel behind, they waved to a man.
See youter, uncle.
Come back safe. Ill prepare a delicious meal again.
When we return, there might be a few more of us?
If there are many, Ill just rent out a whole inn. With the gold you gave me, I can afford that, right? Hahaha.
They exchanged cheerful smiles.
Ille back again.
Safe travels.
Waving once more, they began rowing away from the dock.
As they carefully navigated the waterway, the mans figure gradually faded into the distance.
The journey had finally begun.
Though their exact destination was unknown, excitement filled their hearts.
The others were equally thrilled, looking out at the sea with uplifted spirits.
Under the brightly shining sun, beautiful clouds hovered high in the sky.
The fresh wind and the crystal-clear seawater created a view like no other.
Iriel marveled, murmuring to himself.
I was a bit scared of going out to sea, but this is better than I thought
The others, inexperienced with such excursions, gazed in awe.
However, Rays expression became slightly tense.
Thank goodness the boat is sturdy, or we might have been in big trouble.
The difference in the waves from the shore became noticeable.
If it was like this when we hadnt gone far, there was a risk the boat might break or capsize further out at sea.
Now they were truly experiencing the might of the Sea of the Dead Sailors off the coast of Cren.
Gripping the oars tightly, Ray issued a warning, his voice tinged with tension.
Brace yourselves. We might face bigger waves ahead.
Ah, with such nice weather, how could there be big waves?
Iriel naively jinxed their situation.
This did not bode well for their future.
Soyeong, take this.
Huh, me?
Soyeong looked baffled as she received the oar.
Ray theny down on the boat and exined.
We have to keep going like this for a while. But as you know, theres not even a breeze to unfurl the sails.
.
In other words, they needed to row.
Thinking, Why did I bother learning to row if its going to be like this!
Soyeong red with dissatisfaction, but it was futile in front of the Saint who was abusing his authority.
If this was also an order, then it was something that had to be done.
She rowed withoutining.
As Soyeng rowed diligently, Heukyeong quietly watched her, prompting Ray to nce at him.
It was as if he was saying, There are two oars, why arent you rowing?
Feeling the pressure, Heukyeong also grabbed an oar.
Ssh- Ssh-
With every wave that hit the side of the boat, Ray,fortably lying down, chided them.
Do you think the boat will move forward like that? Dont just use brute force; think of gently pushing the water away.
Ugh
She rowed vigorously, apanied by a grunt.
However, the boat still rocked significantly.
Ssh- Ssh-
Are you trying to break the boat?
Grrr
This time, Heukyeong got scolded.
Seeing the legendary Healers of the Holy Kingdoms shadows struggling with a single oar, Iriel smiled faintly.
He ns to teach rowing. Hes really not straightforward.
Despite his words, he pointed out everything correctlythe way to row with the waves, the most stable posture for rowing.
From basic to detailed instructions, he taught them, and there was a strange affection in his guidance.
Will I ever receive such affection?
She looked away with a bitter expression.
It was a wish that wouldnte true just by thinking about it.
Unaware of her new resolve, Ray carefully observed the two, quite seriously intending to teach them rowing.
You never know when an emergency might arise. Its necessary to teach them so they can use it whenever needed.
Though the waves were stronger than near the coast, it was an ideal environment for practice.
Bing ustomed to calm waters wouldnt bring out real skills in a critical situation.
Here, with the perfectbination of strong waves and no wind, it was the best ce to learn.
As he expected, after some initial floundering, both Soyeng and Heukyeong were getting the hang of rowing.
Even while watching them, he made sure the nkets, tightly wrapped in leather, didnt get wet and suggested:
Lets take turns sleeping tonight if possible. Since fatigue builds up faster at sea, everyone should get at least four hours of sleep.
Okay.
We obey themand.
We obey themand.
Looking up at the clear sky, he thought,
With this weather, it should be fine for a while.
Evening arrived.
The night sky was filled with stars, and the refreshing air swirled around.
The sea, which had strong waves during the day, had been calm for a long time now, like ake.
Under the bright moonlight, Ray chewed on jerky, looking around.
The sea, clearly visible even with the faint moonlight, was tranquil without a single ripple.
Feeling uneasy about it, he alternated between looking at the quiet sea and a book, scratching his head.
Its strange ording to the uncles book, we should have already entered the Cren Sea.
Soyeong tilted her head in confusion.
Is there a problem?
Its not really a problem, but its strange that the sea is this calm.
Rather, its an opportunity. Should we take this chance to explore other areas?
He shook his head at her suggestion.
No matter how he thought about it, the timing seemed too perfect.
The sea calmed down just as they entered the Cren area?
That was beyond unbelievable.
Unless a deity watched over them, it was a hard situation to believe.
Of course, he didnt think that Gaia, the goddess known for her non-intervention, helped them.
Could this be a precursor to a tsunami?
There were no bubbles on the sea surface, but the calmness of the sea was unsettling.
He enhanced his vision with mana and looked into the distance.
What he barely saw was the sea, fiercely boasting turbulent waves.
Startled, he looked around, but every direction seemed simr.
What in the world
Looking back the way they came, the waves were rough but not different from the daytime.
In other words, they could return but couldnt move forward.
Faced with this unexpected situation, he woke up Iriel and Heukyeong.
What, whats up? Is it my turn?
Get up. We need an urgent meeting.
What?
Iriel, waking up to the word urgent, rubbed his cheeks to clear his mind and asked.
Whats happening? It doesnt seem like a big deal
The sea was so calm it seemed peaceful rather than dangerous.
But Rays expression was extremely serious.
Were blocked everywhere except the way we came. We cant move forward like this.
Iriel looked around, tilting his head in confusion.
Blocked by what?
She looked puzzled, not understanding.
The scene he had barely glimpsed with his mana-enhanced vision was probably invisible to her.
Ray briefly exined the situation.
Right now, its calm like a safe zone, but if we move a bit further, the waves will get fierce. No, its more urate to say the sea is going mad.
That bad?
If Im right, even if I reinforce the boat with magic, it wontst long. If the boat breaks, well be fish food.
Despite his blunt words, Iriel didnt seem scared and thought deeply.
Uhm. Is there no other way?
If there was, I wouldnt have woken you up.
Cant your magic do something?
Do you think magic can do everything? Unless I freeze the entire sea, its impossible to deal with that.
What about lifting the boat with psychokinesis?
I can freeze it in the air or throw it in a straight line, but free flight is impossible. Not just mana control, but the spells for flight are entirely different.
Thats a problem. We have no choice but to break through those waves
After a moment of contemtion, Ray spoke up.
Theres not exactly no way.
Do you have an idea?
Its a bit of a stretch to call it an idea but look at this.
He opened a book passed from the man, and all three focused on it.
We are here right now. So, the notorious Cren Sea is right in front of us. ording to the uncles map, the sea should calm down again after passing through the Cren Sea.
That means?
Heukyeong asked nervously, and Ray nodded.
Well break through as fast as we can.
The Healers were shocked and objected.
Oh, no, Saint! We cant risk your precious life on such a gamble!
Right! Besides, our goal is the Heros lineage! If we pass through too quickly, we wont find it!
Iriel seemed to agree with them this time.
I think we should look for another way.
Faced with the majoritys opposition, he had to think differently.
He never intended to force his way through from the start.
As they were all in the same boat, their opinions mattered.
But without any alternatives, there werent many options left.
With only a 20-day limit, lingering here could only bring harm.
He popped a piece of jerky into his mouth from the bag and said,
We have about half a day until morning. Think it over and decide by then. Of course, if no other opinion arises by that time well, well have no choice.
Then lets pool our thoughts together until morning.
Good. Lets begin by discussing the method of freezing the sea.
Iriel grimaced.
Is that even possible for a human?
At her question, Ray gave a sly smile.
We wont know unless we try.
Chapter 226: I Love The Sea! (7)
Chapter 226: I Love The Sea! (7)
Ray rolled up his sleeves and dipped his hands into the sea.
Normally, water freezes at 0 degrees Celsius.
However, the sea, mixed with impurities, undergoes a phenomenon called freezing point depression, which requires a lower temperature to solidify.
The constantly moving waves make it difficult for the waters temperature to drop sufficiently, hence, it doesnt freeze easily at normal freezing temperatures.
Of course, if the temperature drops enough beyond a certain threshold, freezing is inevitable.
Ray drew mana from the atmosphere and concentrated it into his submerged hand.
A chill wind swirled around, and a st of cold air struck.
He exhaled and chanted the incantation.
Frozen Field.
Crack!
Instantly, the surroundings froze, and the distinctive sound of space tearing echoed, a hallmark of ice magic.
The calm water surface turned frosty and solid, a harsh chill engulfing the area.
This was the 6th Circle Field magic, usable only by those bestowed with the title of Archmage.
Among them, the ice field was considered the mostplex.
His control over mana was so precise that everything, except the boat, was chillingly cooled.
Ray then withdrew his cold hand with an expression that read Ah, its cold, and blew on it to warm up.
Brr, its cold. It seems possible to freeze the sea.
Iriel and the divine envoy were speechless at his seemingly superhuman feat.
I knew you could cast Meteor without any trouble, but still
Ray, staring nkly at the sea, turned to Iriel, who was tapping the frozen surface.
The important part starts now. No matter that its Field magic, freezing the entire sea is impossible. So, in short, walking across the frozen sea is a no-go.
Why? It seems frozen enough to walk on
She asked, to which he shook his head and responded.
The waves are too strong; the ice would break immediately. It would be a feat to even stand on it for a moment.
So, crossing the sea by freezing it is out of the question. Any other ideas?
I have one.
Go ahead.
Soyeong, who had raised her hand to speak, said quietly.
What if we freeze the sea as we are doing now, and walk on the broken ice fragments caused by the waves? It should be possible for us.
ck Shadow agreed with her idea.
Thats a good thought. It would ultimately save time and be less risky than traveling on a boat.
Ray pondered, looking into Soyeongs shining eyes.
Simply put, its better than being on a boat. But we cant just abandon the boat from the start.
The boat contained various provisions, nkets, leather, and clean cloth.
If we only think of the sea ahead and abandon all these, what then?
More than anything, the thought of the boat being torn apart by the waves was already heart-wrenching.
Therefore, Ray added another suggestion.
We cantst long abandoning the boat. So, lets push through as I initially suggested, and switch to the ice method if we cant go any further.
Yourmand is epted.
That seems the best option.
With everyones agreement, the n was set.
They would sail across the sea as quickly as possible.
If the boat broke, they would use ice magic to freeze the sea and walk across the ice fragments.
Of course, whether this would work was uncertain.
No matter that there were four Sword Master level members, advancing only by stepping on floating ice fragments was quite a challenge.
Moreover, one mistake could lead them to fall into the sea.
The difficulty was almost extreme.
Ray wrapped the provisions and nkets in leather to protect them as much as possible.
Theres only one chance. We must maintain the boat until we arrive.
For the next 19 days, the boat was an indispensable element.
Losing it here was not an option.
As they moved efficiently to get ready, they soon arrived at the boundary line.
Swallowing hard, they looked ahead.
The peculiar thing about this sea was its distinct boundary line.
There was a stark division between the calm sea and the turbulent one.
Iriel frowned, uncharacteristically worried.
It looks like we shouldnt cross it.
Just looking at the terrible waves made the thought of approaching them daunting.
They could almost envision their boat being swallowed by the waves and themselves being tossed around on the sea surface.
Soyeong and ck Shadow seemed to share simr thoughts, only groaning in response.
This is more than I expected
Its a bit different from what I imagined
Ray pulled in the oars and secured them in the boat.
To this, Soyeong asked,
Why are you stowing the oars?
From here, Ill proceed with my specialty.
Iriel, looking anxious, said,
That strange name already makes me nervous Im not the only one, right?
Rowing will just break the boat. Besides, this isnt a sea where oars would be of any use. With waves like those, theyll be immediately flung back out, right?
Iriel silently gazed at the sea.
It looked as tumultuous as a boiling kettle.
As Ray had said, rowing seemed indeed impossible.
Ray, with one hand submerged in the sea, shouted,
Hold on tight! Were starting!
No sooner had he spoken than he chanted the incantation.
st! Air Hand!
Whoosh-!
The boat, protected by enhancement magic, shot forward with insane eleration.
Ahhhh!
Wait, wait a minute! A little slower, please!
Despite the plea for a slower pace, the speed didnt decrease at all.
In fact, it seemed to have even increased.
Rays attention was solely focused on the state of the boat.
He checked whether it was cracking upon hitting the waves or if any fragments were flying off.
He was reducing friction by protecting the bottom of the boat with Air Hand, but with such waves, breaking it seemed almost inevitable.
We wontst even a few minutes like this. Need to increase the speed.
He gathered more mana and injected additional force into his efforts.
Vroooom-!
The already swift boat elerated further.
At this point, it seemed more urate to say they were half-flying.
As their speed increased, the boats body trembled violently upon colliding with the waves.
The fierce spray struck the boat so forcefully that it seemed it might capsize at any moment.
Sure enough, the boat tilted sideways due to an enormous wave.
The boat, its flipping over!
At her rmed exmation, Ray quickly seized the oar.
He mmed the seas surface with it, shrouded in an aura de to prevent it from shattering, and the tilting boat began to stabilize.
However, there was no time for relief.
As if topound their troubles, a wave now surged towards them head-on.
Even more relentless than the previous ones, this wave seemed unforgiving towards the intruders, prompting Soyeong to step up.
She unsheathed a small dagger from her thigh and began carving through the waves.
Her movement made cutting the water with a de seem like an understatement and allowed the boat to glide forward smoothly.
Everyone, look around! Is there any ind or something?
Following his directive, the three of them surveyed their surroundings.
All that met their eyes was the boundless open sea stretching to the horizon.
Theres nothing in sight!
Spread out the map and check!
While Ray contended with the waves, the three of them pored over the map.
But of what use was examining the map?
The ind they sought wasnt even charted on it!
Ray, amidst his battle with the water, inquired.
Where are we now!?
Here! It seems we have covered about half the distance!
Iriels reply caused him to scowl.
Had they really traveled at such speed and only traversed half the distance?
Observing the boat on the verge of splintering against the waves, it seemed doubtful they could even manage half of the remaining journey, much less the entirety.
He nced at the provisions with remorse.
Do we really have to abandon the boat?
As he thought this, ready to leap off at any moment, a faint outline of an ind appeared in the distance.
His spirits lifted.
That ce was certainly in the middle of nowhere on the map!
If there were any doubts, that was the ce to head!
Even if escaping the Krainan Sea in front of them was impossible, reaching that ind seemed feasible, albeit barely.
Ray quickly adjusted the boats direction before itpletely shattered.
He twisted the oars into a key shape and rotated the boat.
Iriel, realizing the need for bnce, skillfully handled her oars.
Huff, huff
Ray, who had been monitoring the boats condition, ensuring the food and nkets didnt fall into the sea, and looking for the ind, was mentally exhausted.
Now, even the Divine Envoy and Iriel could see the ind.
How did he spot that from so far away in this foggy mess
The sight of the ind shrouded in mist was something they couldnt have expected to find while rowing in this insane sea.
His rowing suddenly seemed reassuring.
Just a bit more!
As if responding to her encouragement, the waves grew stronger.
Ssh!
The boat, hit squarely by a wave, started trembling like a patient with convulsions.
Ray hastily gathered mana.
Frozen Field!
The sound of the waves was so strong that even the noise of the field magic was drowned out.
The surrounding sea began to freeze, and soon after, it shattered.
The boat cracked open in response.
They had made it far enough.
Now was the time to jump.
Jump!
A pale-faced man yawned widely.
Why do we even have to stand guard
Who in their right mind would cross such a sea?
Right? At best, wed see a corpse, not someone actually making it here.
The two grumbled and sprawled in the bushes.
It was a sea that hadnt seen any trouble for hundreds of years.
They had never been to the outside world but were confident that no one could enter.
Amidst this, they heard screams from the sea.
Whats that sound?
So it wasnt just me hearing it.
As they turned their gazes toward the sea, they could only gasp in shock.
Gasp!
Ugh!
Four figures approached, leaping wildly over the sea.
Unaware of the situation, they couldnt imagine these people were carefully stepping on ice fragments.
Crazy people! No, intruders!
As one shouted, the other spread the rm far and wide.
Screech-!
A piercing sound echoed through the mountains.
Chapter 227: Sowing Discord (1)
Chapter 227: Sowing Discord (1)
As they stepped on the tiny fragments of ice and arrived at the shore, the Guardians and Iriel gasped for breath.
Huff Huff
Are wehave we arrived? Heave
After traversing the treacherous sea, the sensation of stepping ontond was indescribable.
Was this what it felt like to walk in heaven?
Even just copsing onto the sandy beach brought an involuntary smile to their faces.
The sight of themughing like mad increased the vignce of the guards.
With smooth movements, they drew their swords from their waists, radiating an intimidating aura, and asked,
Where do youe from? No, how did you get here?
We came by boat, then ran from up ahead.
You expect us to believe that?
Believe it or not, it didnt matter.
As Ray shrugged his shoulders, he muttered briefly,
We cant send intruders back down the mountain. Well deal with them here.
One of them said this as he brandished his aura sword, while another hesitated in the back.
The remaining guard also appeared puzzled.
Somethings off, very off.
Whats wrong now?
Look, dont they seem familiar to us?
Huh?
As they sniffed the air, a familiar scent reached their noses.
Are you saying theyre of the same kind?
It seems like it.
You should have said that earlier!
After their brief discussion, they sheathed their swords and approached Ray in a friendly manner.
I almost sliced you. Never seen your face before. Hahaha, please forgive this misunderstanding.
It doesnt matter.
Wow, what a generous guy! Lets head back to the mountains.
One of them slung an arm around Ray and guided him away, while the other drew his sword again.
His attitude towards Ray was worlds apart.
He spoke in a cold tone,
You cant pass. Dont even think about closing your eyes in the Heros Land. Your bodies will be thrown far into the sea.
What, what did you say?
Ray then addressed the man beside him.
These are friends who happened toe with us. Id prefer if we could avoid confrontation.
These worthless weaklings?
Suddenly, the two Sushinwi, known as representatives of God and protectors of the Saint and the Saintess, were deemed insignificant weaklings.
The man nodded and sheathed his sword with ack of enthusiasm.
Its not a big deal. But if they make even a slight move there, I cant guarantee anything. As you know, I have my own duties.
Thanks.
And well hear the story of those with you in the mountains.
The other man, seemingly less sharp, awkwardly let out augh.
Hahaha Lets not fight among ourselves.
I was too sensitive. Sorry.
Dont worry about it.
What a magnanimous person!
The lively guard thumped his back and led them into the forest.
As the two disappeared, the remaining man fiddled with his sword.
He seemed anxious to eliminate any potential threats.
Iriel sighed as she watched his retreating figure.
Hurry back. Something seems bound to happen.
Looking around, he wanted to contemte the idea of being of a heros lineage, but the relentless barrage of questions forced him to abandon his thoughts.
Huh, so you crossed that sea to get here?
The curiosity in their eyes was almost overwhelming.
We were originally outside. Had to do some pretty outrageous things to get in here.
For all that, you seem pretty unscathed.
As they talked, they began to see more and morerge houses.
The houses, built of wood, were impably joined as if crafted by a skilled artisan.
It looks like a vige.
The streets were clean, and there were several scenic spots nearby.
The sanitation was exceptionally well maintained.
The ce had an overall well-organized feel.
After about twenty minutes of walking, they saw a wooden house on a hilltop.
It was slightlyrger than the others.
The man knocked on the door.
Are you there? I need to talk to you for a moment.
Soon, a woman emerged, yawning.
Talk? At this hour? Are you asking for a beating?
Same as ever. Can we talk inside?
Who said you coulde in? Lets talk outside.
At her words, the man nodded and replied,
This guy here seems like hes from the outside.
Outside?
Yes, beyond that sea.
What nonsense. Are you still half asleep?
The man braced himself against her pitying gaze.
Its true! If you dont believe me, smell him.
Ray was horrified.
Since when do people identify others by smell!
Before he could voice his objection, the woman sniffed him.
Ah, its true! A simr yet different smell!
Step back now. Ill wear out.
Your scent is different, cleaner and fresher than his grimy stench.
What did you say!
The woman, chuckling, pushed him away, herughter echoing as she retreated.
Go back. The conversation from here on isnt for you.
But
Go. This is an order from your superior.
Unable to contest her stern tone, he hesitated, then sealed his lips and bowed his head.
Ill take my leave.
As he trudged away down the hill, the woman mused aloud,
Saein and Eil, huh. You bear a striking resemnce to both. You must be their child.
Despite her sharp observation, Ray showed no sign of surprise.
Yes, thats right.
Lets go inside for now.
After opening the door and gesturing inside, his expression was so grave it looked as though he might attack at any moment.
Ray tensed his muscles, prepared to counterattack, and entered the house.
Could he be quite formidable?
He seemed far more capable than the guards they had previously encountered.
The subtle flow of mana around him was so refined that it tingled against the skin.
As soon as they were inside, she locked the door and swiftly reached out from behind.
Her small hands were charged with destructive mana.
It would be problematic to get caught.
Ray ducked to evade the grab, then looked up to see the stern-faced woman standing before him.
Why are you dodging?
It was natural for him to dodge when someone swung at him with the intent to crush.
She swung her hand again.
Her hands traced a mystic curve, aiming for his shoulders and hips.
He pressed down on his elbow and ducked diagonally, narrowly missing her strike once more.
Wow! You dodged that! Blood doesnt lie after all!
Why are you doing this to me?
Im just happy to see you!
Happy, my foot! Youre trying to kill me!
Their conversation continued amidst the skirmish.
It took a while before they could have a proper conversation.
Sitting at the dining table, furrowing her brow, was Hael.
She was apparently an old friend of Eil and Saein.
They used to y together, but it seemed she had been left alone at some point.
As Hael listened to Rays story, she asked, confused.
So youre the child of Eil and Saein who went outside but why did youe back here?
To take everyone outside.
What?
The world is peaceful, so theres no need for us to stay hidden. Its excessive to always wait here just because the gods said so.
He argued that it was too much for someone who had eliminated all the dangers of the continent alone.
So youre saying we should revolt against the gods?
Revolt sounds harsh. Lets just say were resisting a little.
Hahaha, thats funny. But its impossible.
She shook her head.
Impossible, you say? Let me ask. What were you nning to do by taking us out?
Her lips smiled, but her eyes were somber.
Ray smiled back and replied.
The Goddess Priyas created a lineage to birth a hero. But now, you can never be heroes, even if you spend your entire lives trying. Ive eliminated thest threat. Essentially, you no longer have any purpose for the Goddess Priyas.
So?
Her voice lost its previous strength.
So, Ill help you be heroes in a different way. The Goddess Priyass purpose is the birth of heroes and peace in the world. So as long as the result is achieved, doesnt the process matter?
.
Despite his words, Haels expression remained unchanged.
That goes against the rules of the mountains. Its not something I can decide. Simply put, we cant leave.
This is frustrating. We dont have to stay here, do we?
But we cant just leave this ce either.
She spoke while stroking the table, her expression inexplicably forlorn.
Ray sighed and muttered to himself.
Ah, this is like being trapped in a cage, not even like a bird.
He spent the night at Haels house.
Starting the next day, he tried to converse and engage with those he met along the way, but he couldnt think of any effective n.
One thing he could sense was that they lived like dogs tied to the leash of discipline.
Tsk tsk. These people are so closed-minded.
Ray, an advocate for open thinking, clicked his tongue in disapproval.
If things continued this way, he wouldnt be able to achieve his goal and would have to return.
Before the waterway closed, he had to find a way to persuade them.
Theres no ce where money and fists dont talk.
Especially in a ce focused on training in strength, this should be even more true.
Todays training almost drove me insane. I cant stand it without drowning in alcohol.
Its harsh because of the times were living in.
As they exchanged drinks at a vige corner, a young man approached, his face covered with a suspicious mask.
His steps were unsteady as if he were drunk, making the two young men chuckle.
Looks like that guy had a tough day too. Trainings unbearable without a drink.
Hahaha. Hey, careful, or youll break your nose! Walk safely!
The masked man loudly muttered in a drunken voice.
Why was I born on this damn ind! If I were born outside, Im sure things would be better! What is this, were not livestock, trapped on an ind for hundreds of years! I want to go outside at least once!
Amidst the awkward silence, the two young men resumed their drinking.
So its not just me who thinks like that. Hahaha
It is that difficult, indeed. I, too, wish to see what the outside world is like, even just a glimpse.
They licked their lips and looked out at the sea.
Chapter 228: Sowing Discord (2)
Chapter 228: Sowing Discord (2)
Ever since then, news of the masked individual incessantly spread.
The masked one wandered around in a drunken state, openly disying his longing for the outside world and gradually inciting the people.
He protested against injustice and criticized irrationality.
Acting as though he were on the side of justice, he captured the peoples attention without facing criticism.
Feeling the severity of the situation, the subordinates btedly began to act.
As a countermeasure, the subordinates dispatched people to capture the unidentified masked individual, but he was so quick-witted that he simply ran away when capture seemed likely.
Catching him, who appeared and disappeared unpredictably, was a futile effort.
After a few days of stirring up the vige, voices of protest began to emerge.
Come to think of it why must we be confined here?
If you think about it, we are children of the gods!
Wouldnt it be more efficient to protect the outside than to stay in here?
To hell with the heros lineage! Should we try going outside ourselves?
Shh! If you say such things, the subordinates wont sit idly by.
There were whispered rumors, but their hearts gradually leaned towards the outside.
As the number of such people grew, and the subordinates control became ineffective, news about the masked individual ceased.
As if someone had intended it that way.
He took off the ck mask and threw it into a bush.
Phew, its too suffocating to use.
Made of crude fabric, it had no venttion.
Ray, who had yed the masked individual, had nted the fantasy of the world beyond the sea in their minds.
Of course, eliciting such a response would have been impossible if he had spoken without any preparation.
The breakthrough he thought of was politics, which he had extremely disliked when he lived in modern times.
He approached the current migration issue politically, indirectly striking at his subordinates.
Revolutions typically begin with someones incitement.
Scratch their itchy spot a little, and they will continue to scratch even without further prompting.
As the movement grows, they may eventually assert their own rights and establish sovereignty.
The most straightforward approach for the people now is justification.
The justification that they dont have to remain confined here.
Unless the Goddess Priyasmanded, Stay stuck here, theres no issue.
Thus, it can be said that justification has been established.
With desire and possibility, human action tends to increase proportionally.
The desire to venture outside.
The possibility of that desire bing reality.
Now that both are heightened, the people will likely move on their own, even if the masked individual no longer appears.
With the chapter turned, he too had to alter his actions.
The masked individual wouldnt always relinquish control so easily.
He etched into the ground the direction the subordinates should move, as though jotting down a quick note.
If they think of an easy way out, they might try to suppress us by force. That would backfire, though. Or perhaps the subordinates will request a dialogue? Maybe theylle looking for me.
Hael already knew about him.
So, he would also know that he was the masked individual.
But he had already devised a countermeasure for that.
All that was left was to wait for the people to rise up.
That kid has finally stirred up trouble,
Hael said, holding her forehead and sighing.
It was impossible to discern what he was thinking.
What did he want by entering this mad sea alone to lead everyone outside?
Partially aware of the whole story, she had no choice but to inform the subordinates.
As she convened a meeting and shared the issue, she noticed frowns forming here and there.
Coming from outside Do you expect us to believe that now?
No one can cross this sea. Well, maybe the Spirit Tribe Leader could.
Hael shook her head at their words.
I dont know either. I can hardly believe it myself, but thats all I can tell you.
If what Elder Hael says is true, then the masked individual must be that boy.
I dont understand why he woulde to this ind.
I dont know either. Simply put, it seems he needs the existence known as the heros lineage
First, lets make sure this doesnt reach the Spirit Tribe Leader. Given his deep affection for the ind
In the hushed atmosphere, the elders nodded.
Since the issue is not progressing, it might be faster to call the person concerned. Lets bring that boy here. Elder Hael, you can handle this, cant you?
Its your mess, you clean it up.
As the elders looked at her with such eyes, she had no choice but to agree.
Lets do that.
Ray wasfortably lounging in Haels house.
After all, he had to face her soon.
Seeing him lying in afortable position with his legs crossed, Hael frowned as she opened the door.
You look veryfortable, dont you?
Ah, youre here? If Im lying down, I might as well rx.
He spoke while yawning, showing a knack for irritating people.
I feel like Im getting more tired because of you. Lets cut to the chase. Youre the masked individual, arent you?
Thats right. Want to try it on?
He pulled out a sweaty piece of ck cloth from his pocket, which seemed to emit a foul odor.
No thanks. Whats your intention?
Intention?
Going around with a mask, telling people about the outside world.
Ah, I was just sharing my thoughts. Are we making a fuss over that?
If he was just expressing his thoughts, there shouldnt be a problem.
But if it moved peoples hearts, that was a different story.
Isnt that quite intentional! At this time, you had to cross this mad sea to share your thoughts?
Wherever I am, thats my prerogative.
He was stubborn and willful.
His attitude had distinctly changed from before.
Youre like a slippery eel. The subordinates have been ordered to bring you in. Of course, its up to you, but I cant guarantee your safety if you refuse.
Ray nodded at her serious words.
It was as he had expected.
No one would choose a difficult path when there was an easy one.
I thought it would take a few more days to face the leaders. It seems like their system is well-organized?
He slowly rose from his rxed position.
Then give me until tomorrow.
You wouldnt answer even if I asked why, right?
Impressive. Youve read my mind.
I cant even guess whats going on in your head.
Sometimes I cant understand it myself.
He left Haels house, spitting out those words.
The light-hearted face, chuckling and joking, had vanished; the expression he showed as he turned away from Hael was dead serious.
He began his final preparations.
Thud. Thud.
He kicked at three figures lying in the bushes, looking like beggars.
Who dares to kick the Saintess with their feet!
Iriel snapped back sharply, only to receive a reply.
Its the Saint.
Ah, Ray!
Keep it down. If we get caught, its over.
Speaking, they walked through a dark part of the forest they had previously learned.
Follow me. Now is the time youre needed.
Thats too much! After ignoring me until now! This beast! A fake Saint! Just a strong monster!
Ray considered attending to Iriel for a moment but shook his head, dismissing the thought.
There was no time for that.
After walking for a while, Ray reached a gloomy, dark swamp and pulled out a ck mask from his pocket.
He handed it to Soyeong and said, Put this on your face.
Me?
Soyeong asked, confused.
A piece of cloth, with a distinctly musty smell and more suitable for a rag than a mask, was pushed towards her, sparking resistance.
She pretended not to understand, but it didnt work.
Its an order.
Ugh!
Like a demon trapped by sacred metal, she grudgingly picked up the mask.
It felt as if her hand was rotting the moment she touched it.
The masks mmy texture was unbearably disgusting.
Carefully putting it on, she became a perfect masked figure.
Eugh
Kekeke.
Unable to hold backughter at Soyeongs grotesque appearance, Ray nodded.
This is yours.
My Lord.
Its yours.
I ept yourmand.
Strangely, her mask was in worse condition.
Be careful not to get caught by the surroundings. I dropped it in the swamp once, so you might want to wash your face after using it.
.
Heukyeong looked disappointed.
Ray gave everyone their tasks.
Soyeong and Heukyeong, wear the masks and scream as dawn breaks, saying how you long for the outside world and didnt want to be born here.
I apologize, but why must we do this?
To understand the noblemans intent, one must look ahead. Youll understand in time.
He didnt hesitate to call himself a nobleman.
He must have sold thest bit of his conscience to the devil.
The receivers of themand bowed their heads in obedience.
Soyeong, I clearly understand themand.
I ept themand of the Saint.
As the two disappeared into the darkness wearing their ludicrous masks, Ray told Iriel,
Follow me. Be careful not to get caught.
I feel like Im going to end up in more danger.
If its Iriel, its always dangerous. Ah, dont re at me like that. I even made a hiding ce myself.
He led the way cautiously, deeper into the forest.
There, a crudely built wooden hut stood.
The hiding ce, barely big enough for one person to lie down, could hardly be described as carefully built.
It was more like a few nks hastily thrown together.
As Iriel looked at him expectantly for an exnation, he just shrugged.
Its a bit small. Do you see that big tree house in front of us?
Thats a big tree house. Unlike this one.
Dontin. Just lie here and wait. When I signal, heal me.
Pfft. As if the Saint would get hurt.
Just in case. My life is precious.
Fine. If I lie down and fall asleep, thatll be quite a sight.
Want me to cast a spell to keep you awake?
No thanks.
After shoving Iriel into the self-made hiding ce, Ray cast magic around it.
Silent.
After taking several precautions, Ray hurried down the mountain.
There was a mountain of tasks to do in the middle of the night.
Now, its time for the people here to act, not me.
His figure leaped down from the mountain.
Chapter 229: Hide And Seek Beneath Anonymity
Chapter 229: Hide And Seek Beneath Anonymity
The younger generation of the vige had secretly gathered.
They sat around several tables, all wearing grim expressions, seemingly unable to reach a consensus.
Staying here is definitely not good. Ive been nning to leave someday, but I was too oppressed by the rules to speak up.
Its not toote even now. But we must hurry. If we wait until tomorrow, someone else might
The heavy topic briefly halted the conversation.
But the timing of the masked persons appearance is a bit curious. If someone orchestrated this
A rugged-looking young man mmed his fist on the table, countering the objection.
Theres no certainty, but we have no choice! As everyone knows, its time for us to be stronger by killing each other! If you want to regret itter, do it alone; Im going to escape this damned ind.
Calm down. Youre right about theck of time, but the timing is indeed delicate.
Could that masked person be the one who came from outside the sea?
Theres no confirmation, but probably. However, moving before understanding his intentions would be a clear mistake.
He seemed to agree.
Thus, the conversation entered a lull again.
Suddenly, a small figure dropped from the sky.
Right, thats me.
Everyone in the hall quickly drew their weapons, startled by the unexpected arrival.
A face Ive never seen. A foreigner.
To be precise, not a foreigner. Im also a son of this neighborhood.
Nonsense!
A well-built man swung hisrge bastard sword.
The sword, filled with experience, moved so swiftly that it was almost upon its target in the blink of an eye.
The neer pressed the side of the sword with his index finger, twisting it and causing it to miss its target.
The difference in skill was starkly evident.
So strong!
As the young man stepped back, Ray focused on his Adams apple.
He grabbed the throat with three fingers.
Ugh!
Drawing upon a full reserve of mana, he performed a swordy technique.
At first nce, his movements, resembling sword dances, blocked every attack from the fingers.
But one move determined the victor.
It was mana deliberately unleashed by Ray.
The young man tried to deflect it with his sword, but the de that had been blocking the fingers shattered.
Boom-!
With a loud noise, the young mans throat was caught in Rays hand.
Aaargh!
Im in a bit of a hurry because Im short on time. My body gets sensitive when Im anxious. So, stop rolling your eyes and put down your weapons.
As he squeezed the carotid artery, a painful groan echoed from the young man.
Ugh
He didnt want to see someone he had been conversing with moments ago turn into a corpse.
Theymunicated with their eyes, and allid down their weapons.
ng- ng-
Is this good enough?
You listen well for someones son.
Thepliment did not ease his grim expression.
Hes strong. I couldnt even follow hisst move with my eyes.
Yet, he maintained a calm demeanor in front of so many people.
Everyone gathered in the hall threw tense nces around.
Unaware or indifferent to their thoughts, Ray was deep in contemtion.
He had eavesdropped on their entire conversation.
But merely listening led to no progress in the discussion.
Thinking that this would be a waste of time, he revealed himself, though it wasnt part of his original n.
Perhaps its better to resolve things through dialogue rather than fists. Lets try to settle this as peacefully as possible.
Ironically, he, who usually resorted to fistfights, was now advocating for peace.
He tossed the neck he had been gripping to the floor and sat down in a chair.
First, as I said earlier, I am indeed the one behind the mask.
For what reason?
Well, its because I want to get you all out of here.
You want to get us out? Then why do such a foolish thing? You could have met us directly and talked.
Foolish? Its ironic for you to call me that when youve all been swayed by a few words from an unknown masked person and gathered here. Plus, if I had spoken directly, it would have only raised suspicion. Like a door-to-door salesman trying to peddle his wares.
So, everything was nned?
More like, it was nned. Its ruined now, thanks to your indecision.
That sounds like theres no way out.
Ray nced around and then raised his index finger.
Theres still one way left. You all must unite and protest to those below the mountain.
At his words, they couldnt hide their somber moods.
They looked at each other, whispering and exchanging nces.
Below the mountain.
The leaders issuing orders from above all lineages, the untouchable ones.
It was insane to even think about protesting to such a ce.
Ray sighed as he looked at their scared faces.
This isnt even like a soaked, scared puppy.
Dont insult us. You dont
understand the fear of those below the mountain.
So you stay quiet and do nothing because youre scared? Great, spend your whole life trapped on this ind, enjoying centuries of subjugation.
A woman frowned at his rough speech.
What do you know? Talking is easy when you havent faced those below the mountain.
Ray smirked at the response he had been waiting for.
If you decide to stand against those below the mountain, Ill take care of the aftermath. Hows that?
And why should we trust you?
Their doubts had not yet been assuaged.
Without revealing ones identity, doubt finds no direction.
Despite his use of a mask, it hade to this.
He decided to take a bold stance.
If you dont trust me, continue to live on this ind as you have. Running away with your tails between your legs because youre afraid of those below the mountain, are you even worthy of the heros lineage?
The woman fell silent.
Listening to him, they felt ashamed, as if they were beingbeled cowards.
These people had pride in themselves, but now, one by one, they began to make their decisions, unable to bear the shame.
Okay. We will follow your lead.
What more is there to lose? If Im going to die anyway, I might as well go out fighting.
Ill join as well.
As more than half supported the n, even the rest eventually agreed.
If they were in the same boat, they were allies now.
It was time to exin the situation.
But first, there are still those who havent shed their doubts.
Sure enough, one of them spoke up with a suspicious look.
But why are you helping us? Whats in it for you if we leave?
I intend to make you heroes.
Heroes?
The people perked up at this enticing word.
What do you think a hero is? Someone who can shatter a mountain with one sword strike, or shake the earth with a shout? No, a hero is someone who saves others. For instance, Goddess Priyas created you to save people from ongoing wars. At its essence, anyone who saves others can be called a hero.
Nods of agreement followed his words.
This was a known fact.
Having lived through the ages and pondered it thousands of times, their affirmation was swift.
With an unusually serious expression, Ray looked around and said,
If you go outside, work with me. Youll use your skills just like now, but instead of killing, youll save lives. I want you to take on that role.
The exact nature of the job was unclear, but his voice carried an undeniable weight.
Absorbed in their thoughts, they silently consented.
While leisurely drinking tea in anticipation of capturing the masked person in the morning, a messenger rushed in urgently.
Sir, Elder!
Whats all this fuss? Calm down and speak.
The masked person has appeared again!
Hmm.
There are two of them this time!
What? Two?
One of the elders stood up abruptly and bellowed.
Why havent you captured them yet?
Well, its just that
He hesitated, struggling to find the words.
Haeil sighed and said,
Its okay. I wont me you, just tell me.
Encouraged by her gentle words, the messenger finally spoke,
Their movements are extraordinary Were unable to capture them.
Hooh
Capturing them seemed difficult even for those at the instructor level, which piqued curiosity about their identities.
Ill handle this myself. Lead the way. Those causing trouble in a sacred ce deserve punishment.
An elder chuckled in his middle years and stood up.
The messenger brightened up and began to lead the way.
Please follow me.
I refuse to rot away in a ce like this in my prime!
Soyeongs voice wasced with embarrassment.
Though her face was behind a mask, it likely turned as red as a ripe tomato.
Several figures chased after her.
Stop right there!
Such a shameless fool!
Quiet! Im embarrassed too!
She would never have engaged in such antics if not for her superiors orders.
From the opposite direction, Heukyeongs voice rang out.
I want to go outside! I heard the women out there are beautiful! I like tall women!
Soyeong, having inadvertently learned about Heukyeongs preferences, shouted in anger.
Dont bber about such things! You shameless fool! Its disgraceful to the Shinuiwi, a disgrace! Anyway, I want to go outside!
Her shouts betrayed a sincere desire to leave.
Sincerity has a way of captivating others.
Those resting at home or preparing for the next days training heard her cries and thought,
Im not the only one who wants to leave.
Despite the fear of Sanhas sanctions and having remained silent, not everyone was uninterested in the world beyond the sea.
With not just one but two people openly dering their desires, the usually tranquil evening buzzed with the noise of a festival.
This sparked a me in the hearts of the youth.
It wasnt surprising, given the indsck of entertainment. Moreover, always burdened with the heavy fate of having to kill each other, their hearts swelled with excitement all too easily.
Many began to feel the urge to join thete-night festivities.
Several figures, masked with cloths over their heads, ran around.
I actually wanted to go outside too! And I like tall women!
You too?
Everyone,e out! This is surprisingly fun! Hahaha!
Running and shouting like madmen, intrigued onlookers donned various cloths as masks and joined in.
Now, the scene with the masked individuals resembled arge-scale game of hide-and-seek.
Even the pursuers couldnt help but feel joy.
Stop there, you rascal! Hahaha!
Hero, what hero? Im going to be a merchant! Hahaha!
In that moment, he who had crafted anonymity with just a mask pondered the lineage of heroes.
Somewhere, his mischievousughter seemed to echo.
Chapter 230: Execution (1)
Chapter 230: Execution (1)
Ray realized it was time as he heard themotion outside.
There was no better moment than now to put the n into action.
They couldnt afford to give them any more time to think.
I need to attach Heukyeong to Iriel. Its too risky otherwise.
As he turned his back on those discussing, a young man at the front caught his eye.
Alright. Lets try opposing Sanha.
Perhaps because of the thought that someone might die tomorrow, the young man with ck hair responded with resolute eyes.
Then, ncing back, he saw what the halted conversation group was looking at.
Then from now on, gather more people. Its better to have as many as possible.
Dawn was about to break.
It was time to move toward Sanha.
Stepping out of the wooden house, Ray added one more thing.
As soon as its morning, head straight to Sanha. If there are this many people wanting to go outside, Sanha wont be able to act rashly.
That promise to take responsibility Please keep it.
The man nodded in response to his words and darted away.
Soyeong, who was roaming around trying to fulfill the Saints orders, couldnt speak due to the intense killing intent she felt at her side.
As she hastily twisted her body, a sword thrust forward, cutting through the air.
The thrust sword then changed its course, grazing her shoulder.
Who is this?
She had to block the sword without a moment to scrutinize her opponents face.
As she deflected the sword strike with a small dagger drawn from her thigh, a familiar voice spoke.
Ho, not bad. Your quick thinking is quite useful.
Seeing his face, she recognized a middle-aged man with patches of beard.
Holding the sword threateningly in one hand, his appearance was fearsome.
The aura he exuded was like facing a mighty mountain, and his swordsmanship wasnt honed in just a day or two.
Every sense in her body screamed at her to run.
She bit her lip, searching for a way to retreat, but like a ghost, the middle-aged mans sword descended upon her head once again.
As she attempted to deflect it with her dagger, the swords afterimage suddenly split into several.
An illusion?
She countered the first strike with all her mana.
Although she had sessfully deflected it, the remaining two afterimages slithered like snakes, targeting her abdomen.
With wide eyes, she rolled on the ground, narrowly evading his attack.
A grown woman rolling in the dirt isnt a good look.
His sword swooped down once more.
In mere moments, Soyeong sensed the lethal threat from the sweeping sword strikes.
If this onught persisted, her death was certain.
The mans sword traced a mysterious path as it drew nearer.
Blood began to seep from Soyeongs arm, which she had attempted to lower.
Ugh!
The wound wasnt severe, but it was far from minor.
She gritted her teeth, acutely aware of their disparity in skill.
The reason she was being overpowered was
because she was an assassin herself.
Her swordsmanship, honed for assassinations, sought a one-hit kill.
With the intention of killing with a single blow, she hadnt considered her follow-up strategy.
That was the essence of an assassins sword.
A solitary sword, striking from the shadows, could make even a master swordsman tremble, but an assassin in head-onbat was hardly a threat.
The elder flicked the blood from his sword with a swift swing.
Tch I came to gauge your strength, but it seems Ive lost my appetite. My enthusiasm has diminished.
Despite his ferocious attack, he expressed only disappointment, eliciting a frown from her.
But his next words propelled her to leap away once more.
However, you must atone for the crime of causing a disturbance in front of Sanha.
Kwaang!
A wave of aura burst forth from his vertically swung sword.
The aura, initially intended to slice through anything, morphed into a force of destruction.
Ive never heard of such an aura.
She tried to dive into the bushes to hide, but the aura reached her before she could, allowing for no escape.
She leapt up into a tree, drawing her own aura.
The middle-aged man marveled at the clear and clean color of her aura.
The aura is the mirror of the soul! Truly, you have a pure aura!
He thrust his sword with a satisfied smile, yet it moved incredibly slowly.
Strangely, she found she couldnt easily dodge it.
No matter where she moved, the sword seemed to follow her.
Feeling uneasy, she took a step back, and he stepped forward.
Im caught.
It was a sword she couldnt evade.
As ast resort, she filled her dagger with aura and hurled it toward the middle-aged mans face.
Fwing!
With the sharp sound cutting through the air, the tip of the middle-aged mans sword slightly wavered.
Could there be a chance?
She braced herself to leap away quickly, but was taken aback.
The mana he released seemed to form a protective shield around his sword.
Her all-out strike dissipated into nothingness, failing to make an impact.
With her final move thwarted, there was no avenue for escape.
Whats more, having lost her dagger, she was at an even greater disadvantage.
As she watched the approaching sword, swords suddenly sprang out from the side.
Kaang!
Kugh!
With a grunt, two young men addressed her.
Are you alright?
Their faces were covered with white masks,ical yet reassuring.
Why are you helping me?
Bewildered and questioning, the young men chuckled in reply.
All masked are allies.
If its like this, even the elder wont recognize who I am, right? If were going to rebel, nows the time.
Their responses were different, but their eyes disyed determination.
The two young men, contrary to their appearance, were wielding swords that emitted des of aura.
Could they be of heroic lineage?
It seemed that everyone they encountered was a sword master, and no one they spoke tocked magical abilities.
She couldnt help but be astonished.
The elderughed heartily and raised his sword.
Youre ying too much. Ill catch you and remove those masks.
It wont be easy, elder!
Kaang! Kaang!
Swords shed, sending remnants of aura flying.
These remnants carried considerable destructive power, quickly turning the surroundings into a wastnd.
Every time they crossed swords with the middle-aged man, the young men were knocked back, their auras weakening progressively.
Aura is proportional to the users mana.
If the mana depletes and diminishes, the aura weakens as well.
Regardless of how heroic their lineage was, there is a limit to the mana a human can umte, and the middle-aged man was overwhelmingly superior.
He had reached this realm through killing many.
She attempted a sword formation attack, but with just a few swings, he easily thwarted her.
Hahaha. It seems this is as far as you go.
Run away now, while you still can.
Their swords had worn out, rendered useless.
The elder slowly approached them, his sword ready.
His de swung without a hint of hesitation, seemingly intent on killing.
No, his eyes flickered with greed, betraying a desire to grow stronger.
Soyeong, about to close her eyes, glimpsed someonending on the ground.
Kwaang!
A youthful voice cut through the smoke.
To think youd go so far as to kill your own kin, youre truly despicable.
Ray confronted the elder with a bitter smile.
After instructing Heukyeong to escort Iriel, Ray set off again.
To sway their minds, he needed to create another organization. Not like the leaders of Sanha, but one capable of uniting and acting independently.
If he could divide the opinions of these people between two forces, he could then soothe and persuade the remainder to join him.
While running through the forest, he heard a noise and stopped.
The distant ng of weapons shing reached his ears.
Strange. I didnt expect them to fight so soon.
Caught by the unexpected situation, he quickly changed direction.
Passing through the woods, he spotted Soyeong with injuries and two young men gasping for breath in a clearing.
A middle-aged man, apparently sent by Sanha, stood before them exuding a formidable presence.
The political tensions had escted rapidly.
If those two sustain even minor injuries, the discord between the new organization and Sanha is bound to intensify. Its inevitable that the factions will split.
With this thought in mind, he intended to observe from a distance, but the enraged middle-aged man suddenlyunched an attack with his lethal sword!
A single blow from that sword, charged with a destructive aura, could prove deadly even to him.
Soyeong might manage to survive, but witnessing the middle-aged mans attempt to y his own kin sent shivers through Ray.
Hended on the ground and nonchntly deflected the middle-aged mans sword.
The sword, weighed down by its wielders expertise, plunged into the earth like a saturated sponge.
Upon contact with the ground, the aura de triggered a thunderous explosion.
Kwaang!
As the middle-aged man staggered back to regain his bnce, Ray picked up a branch.
Does Sanha now greet visitors in such a manner?
You possess considerable skill. Do you share our lineage?
Lineage is irrelevant.
His path of mana was distinct from theirs.
He absorbed all the mana in the sky, as though iming it for himself, rendering the divine blessing futile.
The elder brushed his sword clean, shaking his head.
His hands trembled, realizing the vast gap in their abilities after just one exchange.
How many lives have you taken to achieve such prowess?
None. I do not seek to enhance my strength through the death of others.
None? Impossible! Even with a divine blessing, a humans potential is finite. Sacrifices are necessary to surpass those limits!
If you believe strength can only be gained through the sacrifice of others, then that is the extent of your own capability.
He summoned forth all of his mana.
The atmosphere quivered as the once familiar mana turned hostile against him.
Dominating the ambient mana was lethal not just for mages.
As proof, the middle-aged mans expression grew taut.
Unbelievable. How can the traitors child who left have such power
Ive always been on the stronger side.
As he spoke, he swung not a sword, but a branch, slicing through the air.
With his majestic mana, everything around him was cleaved apart.
Trees, rocks, and even the towering cliffs were cut as easily as paper.
The middle-aged mans eyes widened at the sight.
The unenhanced branch turned to dust, unable to withstand the power.
Only his piercing blue eyes
remained coldly fixated on the man.
Dont touch mypanions. This is yourst warning.
Chapter 231: Execution (2)
Chapter 231: Execution (2)
As the elder quietly murmured, he felt the hair on his body stand on end.
A mighty mana It flows smoothly like a stream, yet also holds the power of a raging current.
He wondered what kind of mana had been umted to give off such a mysterious sensation.
Out of respect for the strong, the elder took a step back.
So be it. However, causing a disturbance under my jurisdiction does not absolve the crime.
Well discuss that under my jurisdiction. Its about time now.
At his words, the elder snorted and turned his back.
Lets return. Follow behind.
Just a moment.
Ray rummaged in his pocket and pulled out a piece of cloth.
He wrapped it around Soyeongs forearm, tying it tightly, effectively stopping the bleeding.
Though he couldnt provide proper treatment due to theck of time, this makeshift bandage should be enough for her to recover on her own.
Soyeong looked at him with a puzzled expression.
Why?
Until that moment, she had always dealt with her issues herself.
Everyone in the Guardians was used to this, so receiving help wasnt something they naturally epted.
Instead of answering, Ray gave a slight reprimand.
Lately, youve been cking, even losing to an old man like him. When we get back, Ill tell Hongyeong to increase the training intensity.
The elder, overhearing this, felt his pride sting.
As the elder coughed to show his displeasure, Ray smirked and moved on.
Your hearing is sharp.
Upon arriving at the foot of the mountain, a sharp, sword-like aura pierced through him.
Was this some sort of initiation?
Looking around, he noticed numerous people gazing at him, each emitting a formidable aura.
The fiery stares of the men were not to his liking.
He responded to their unwee wee with his own mana, causing those around him to flinch.
Advancing through the crowd, he saw Hael and six others standing in front of arge rock that jutted out behind them like a giant tooth, including the middle-aged man who had guided them earlier.
With everyones eyes focused on him in silence, Ray scratched the back of his head awkwardly.
If you called someone here, shouldnt you say something?
Triggered by this, Hael asked,
What do you want to do, causing such amotion?
I told you. To take you outside.
Us? What exactly are you nning to do outside?
Umm Something like saving people?
I cant make heads or tails of what youre saying.
As the conversation didnt flow smoothly, another middle-aged man at his side jeered,
Not understanding the greater purpose, youre stuck on trivial matters. Such a foolish young one.
At his words, Ray just shrugged.
Thinking that living in this secluded ce, cozy and well like domesticated animals, was the grand purpose. Even young beasts escape their cages when the time is right, but whats this? Not even as clever as a stubborn calf.
Such a brazen kid. Imend your courage toe this far. But you must know when to show and not show your audacity. A careless move could cost you your neck.
I can handle myself. If you want, test me.
The middle-aged man clenched his teeth.
He clearly had a knack for riling up people.
A woman who had been silently observing intervened,
Now, now, calm down. Whats the point in fighting like this?
Its meaningless to fight with a child.
At her words, the middle-aged man backed off indignantly.
As the situation calmed down a bit, theposed woman asked,
Do you think you can get us out of here?
He pondered for a moment.
There were about 15 days left until the waterway closed.
It wasnt impossible to get out, but there wasnt plenty of time either.
It will be tough, but lets try.
Before deciding, I have one more question.
Ask away.
Why did youe to this remote ind to take us out?
I need the lineage of heroes for what Im about to do.
His words caused the atmosphere in the room to chill.
The woman, with a serious look in her eyes, asked gravely.
Is it for a war?
If it had been war, it would have ended a long time ago.
As he shook his head, there seemed to be a slight sense of relief.
Its not about using force. What I need is the learning ability inherent to the lineage of heroes.
Our learning ability?
Yes. The ability to learn faster than anyone else and make it ones own. Thats what I need.
So, we, blessed by the gods, are perfect for this task?
Thats right.
Despite the clear exnation, there was still reluctance to ept it.
What exactly did he n to do that would even interfere with divine providence?
Seemingly aware of their thoughts, Ray continued in a murmur.
Even if one leads to tens of thousands, those tens of thousands are also one, and one is all. Even if hundreds die and be one, ultimately, theres no difference in weight.
The crowd fell silent at his words.
Ah, whats the difference between first andst? In the end, its all part of the axis. If the past cannot ovee the future, and the future cannot change the past, then trying to judge between them is foolish and malicious. Look, in this way, two are one, and one is two.
As his endless chanting stopped, someone spoke up.
Thats from the scriptures of Goddess Priyas.
It contradicts your way of life directly.
It meant that even though everyone is different, dying only makes them the same.
Yet, these people indulged in death to be stronger, condemning those who judged the superiority of force as foolish and malicious, as depicted by the goddess.
He spoke with conviction.
This is wrong. Fighting like roosters, taking away each others strength and life. Its time for a change.
He then released the divine power that he had been suppressing through mana.
Whoosh!
A gentle breeze swept through the room, and the powerful yetforting divine power of the saint pressed upon the surroundings.
As the golden aura rippled vividly around him, the eyes of those around him filled with astonishment.
His white hair and blue eyes now glowed with a holy aura; he was no longer a child but a true saint.
The divine power radiating from his body was so dizzying that the dawn outside began to shine brightly through the window.
In the name of Goddess Gaia, as a saint, Imand you. Leave this ind.
Ah, what to do now
Iriel, looking bored, murmured as shey in a shabby shack.
Hours had passed since shey down, and it felt as though sores were starting to form on her skin.
At first, the bugs crawling over her had been a bit of fun, but she had even grown ustomed to them.
Being warned not to get caught meant she couldnt make any rash moves.
While shey still, gazing at therge treehouse, she sensed a presence beside her.
It was Heukyeong.
Lady Saint, you were here. Ive been looking for you for a while.
Her face was smeared with filth, indicating that her mask must have been quite dirty.
Whats the matter?
She asked, holding her nose, and Heukyeong bowed his head in response.
The Saint has ordered me to escort you.
See, he worries about me, even though he doesnt show it.
She spoke with pride about something she hadnt done herself.
Ignoring the Saint for a moment, Heukyeong, who had gone to the nearby stream to wash his face, observed the sunrise and remarked,
Its almost time.
I know. But what exactly is he nning to do
As she readied herself to gather divine power, she sensed a tremendous surge of it emanating from therge house.
Iriel sniffed the air, recognizing the familiar aura of her homnd after a long absence.
Its been a while since Ive felt this!
Hmm
Heukyeong was also soothed by the sensation.
The immensely heightened divine power was intoxicating.
An ordinary healer or priest exposed to it would be immediately addicted.
Such was the power and uniqueness of the Saints divine energy.
Iriel straightened up, a broad smile spreading across her face at the pleasant scent.
It looks like its finally starting.
What, what is this
Are you iming to be the Saint?
Their tone had significantly shifted.
From regarding him as a mere impudent child, they now perceived him as a Saint of Goddess Gaia!
This is the extent of my rmendation. Having invoked the name of the Goddess, I am prepared to take you by force if necessary. That is the holy and divine will of Goddess Gaia.
Ordinarily, he would regard the name of the Goddess as less significant than the remains of a pig, but in this moment, he spouted lies with ease.
For them,cking the Eyes of Truth like the Elves, discerning Rays true intentions was impossible.
His impable method acting thoroughly deceived them.
So the Goddess perceives it that way.
Thisplicates matters. We need to engage in a thorough discussion about this. Deciding hastily could lead to dissent among us.
I wonder what the Spirit Tribe Leader will think
Their demeanor transformed instantly upon the invocation of the Goddesss will.
Ray gestured toward the window.
If you are worried about the people, that is unnecessary.
Dozens of individuals stood outside.
We want to go outside!
We dont want to kill our friends anymore!
Please consider it, just this once!
The voices filtering through the window all expressed a longing to venture beyond the sea.
The sess of quietly nurturing favorable sentiments towards the outside world was evident.
A triumph of indoctrination.
And yet, despite the sizable crowd gathered, their expressions remainedrgely unmoved.
Even if it is the Goddesss will, the Spirit Tribe Leaders decision still prevails.
Spirit Tribe Leader?
Intrigued, he inquired, and Hael gestured toward a massive stone door.
What was initially mistaken for a mere rock was intricately carved with various patterns.
He has been in meditation behind that door. It has been three years to this day. Since he decreed a ban on entry and exit until his emergence, we have been left with no choice but to wait.
Three years locked away in there?
What in the world could he be doing all this time?
Staring at a wall and ying patty-cake?
Even a renowned monk would have burst out after three years of wall-gazing meditation.
Ray looked at the rock and knocked on it, infusing mana.
Knock. Knock.
Are you there?
The crowd gasped at his seemingly insane action.
Chapter 232: Execution (3)
Chapter 232: Execution (3)
Wha, what are you doing now!
Stop it right away!
The middle-aged man and Hael urgently tried to dissuade them.
We cant wait any longer. Im just going to talk for a bit, so dont make a fuss.
It was problematic when the one causing themotion said this.
Just as they were about to hit the rock again, the elders drew their swords.
You disrespectful brute to the Tribal Chief!
There was an order not to disturb the closure!
Both mens swords were drawn, long and threatening.
Theirbined attack was so powerful that it would have cut them in two if they hadnt dodged.
The intention to cut off the breath of life was clear.
The continuous attacksted until he moved away from the rock.
Ray, with an indignant expression, protested.
Why are you doing this to me!
Thats what we should be saying! How dare you be rude to the Tribal Chief!
Im just going to talk!
You are prohibited from approaching here!
They growled, raising their swords, but it would mean confronting everyone present if he forced his way through.
He sighed and looked towards the rock.
Despite themotion, the inside of the rock was eerily quiet.
No matter what, its been three years. Even with food and water, theres no guarantee that a person is okay. What if theyve fallen ill? Who would take responsibility then?
The Tribal Chief would never sumb to such trivial illnesses.
Can you be so sure? Have you received any indication in these three years? I am the Saint. I can easily cure any disease. If someone needs to check, Im the most suitable one.
His rhetoric stirred the elders.
It was apelling argument.
They hadnt received any answers so far, and since he hadnte out for three years.
Hael shook her head, brushing off unnecessary worries.
Its the Tribal Chief, after all. He wouldnt have suffered any injury or illness.
The elders corrected their grim expressions at her assertion.
Indeed such worries are meaningless for the Tribal Chief.
He wille out when the time is right. He always has
As the atmosphere rxed, Ray grew impatient.
He urgently needed to return to the Holy Kingdom and address the academys matters, but the Tribal Chief remained inside the rock, possibly munching on garlic and herbs.
He closed his eyes.
There was no other choice.
Even if it meant confronting everyone, he had to take them outside.
Wasnt Iriel brought along for this purpose?
Mana swirled in his eyes, which had been lifeless just moments before.
Instead of divine power, mana exploded around his body.
This is as far as the rmendations go. From now on, I will take you by force if necessary.
Let me warn you, dont think Ill go easy with my hand.
The elders, one by one, aimed their swords, exuding their aura.
The same was true for Hael.
Shaking her head, she intensified her aura and added one more thing.
Im sorry.
With those words as the trigger, the sword fight began.
The two middle-aged elders unleashed a clean sword formation, pressuring him.
While deflecting a sword aimed at his shoulder, Ray countered the iing de, resulting in a loud explosion.
Zweeeeng-!
Ugh
Grrr!
Both were pushed back by the recoil of their mutual strength, and other elders rushed in to take their ce.
In a moment when swords shed, Haels swordy split into twenty separate attacks.
As numerous sword energies enveloped him like a, Ray drew an aura de from his hand.
With a single strike, the twenty sword energies dissipated into nothingness.
Swish-
Her sword was cut cleanly, as if slicing through tofu, and she vomited blood from the shock of her aura being destroyed.
Kuluk!
When heunched another attack, a female elder blocked it.
Pang-!
The sh of fist and sword sent two elders crashing into the wall, along with the sound of air bursting.
Aaack!
Kuuugh
The elders in the hall looked visibly shaken.
They had prided themselves on being the strongest after the Tribal Chief.
Yet, they couldnt believe there was someone they couldnt defeat, even with abined attack.
Ray stepped towards the rock.
It was a challenging fight, even for him.
Each of their skills far surpassed that of a Sword Master.
Facing them head-on, especially when they were recklessly charging, was extremely difficult.
He concentrated mana while fiercely parrying an elders sword.
Theres no time. Ill cut through to the rock.
He positioned his left foot back and took a stance, his aura de at waist height.
The sword energy he had demonstrated at the academy, cutting down monsters.
Mana from the atmosphere gathered around him, and his sword started to tremble.
Noticing the danger, none of the elders dared to move hastily.
Huuuph.
With a short breath, his sword was unleashed.
For a moment, as light flickered, the world seemed to split in two.
Sssaeek-!
Sharp mana escaped from the sword, following the swords path.
Lines were drawn in all directions following him.
The elders, who barely dodged, looked pale as they saw the remnants of the sword energy.
Even as they gasped for air, their eyes were fixed on the split rock.
Huff Huff
With a single sh, everything was cut.
Even the rock, protected by a magic circle, was slightly sliced, revealing a crack.
Stunned by the unbelievable power, one elder trembled as if having a seizure.
Yo, Young Tribe Chief
Pointing a finger at the crack in the rock, a dignified middle-aged figure was visible inside.
But strangely, his face was pale, and hey motionless.
The battle implicitly came to a halt.
Sheathing their swords, the elders rushed over.
Young Tribe Chief, are you alright!
Remove the rock immediately! The Young Tribe Chief has copsed!
After cutting through the magic circle and removing the now ordinary rock, they entered the cave.
Ray, storing his mana, frowned.
I knew this would happen.
Whenever he saw those who always stayed alone, they copsed on the spot.
It was the same with Aira and the Emperor.
Now, even the person known as the Young Tribe Chief.
Its really too much.
As he entered the small entrance of the cave, the elders started to make a fuss.
What in the world is it! Could it be an illness? Why has the Young Tribe Chief copsed!
Be quiet and move aside. We need to check his condition.
Initially, if it had been like this, there wouldnt have been any fighting, but now, after all the conflict, it was slightly annoying to be urged to heal quickly.
He grabbed the pulse of the middle-aged man.
Feeling a faint heartbeat, he opened the top of his clothing.
Of course, even that caused an uproar among the elders.
How disrespectful.
Refrain from any actions other than treatment.
Good me, I have to endure.
They say if you endure three times, even murder is excusable.
He slid his palm along the mans solid chest muscles.
After lightly pressing the abdomen and fiddling with the ribs, and even lifting the eyelids, the elders became angry.
What are you doing!
Dont think everything is allowed under the guise of treatment!
He answered nonchntly to their blustering, almost ready to draw their swords.
If you want to kill the Young Tribe Chief, keep getting angry. Seriously. Even a Saint cant just pour divine power for healing. Even priests ask for patient details. With this kind of attitude, its too disgusting to proceed. Ugh, disgusting. Ptooey!
People were speechless at the sight of the Saint spitting on the ground.
As he pretended not to want to help, now it was their turn to plead.
Hael asked gravely.
Can you heal him?
Im trying to figure that out, but with all these dont do this, dont do that, its hard to say.
At his grumbling, she bowed her head.
We admit we were rash just now. The health of the Young Tribe Chief is a significant matter to us, which led to themotion. Moreover, we have only lived here, not knowing how healers outside treat. It was ignorance on our part. Can you forgive us?
With a sincere apology, he couldnt remain stubborn.
Alright Ill look a bit more and let you know.
Thank you.
Hael smiled, and somehow, she reminded him of his mother.
Was it because she was a long-time friend from his childhood?
He shook off his distractions and focused on examining the middle-aged man.
Now, the elders only grumbled without nagging.
Ray tilted his head as he examined the body.
There doesnt seem to be anything wrong.
Nothing wrong?
Theres nothing that would cause a copse. And its not like hes just asleep. Quite perplexing.
Immediately, an outcry arose.
This guy! Surely youre not running away without treating!
Im not like you, you know? Im still trying to find the cause, so wait a bit.
However, even after searching for over an hour, nothing unusual was found.
The elders grew increasingly desperate, fearing the Young Tribe Chief might die.
But the Saints response was nonchnt, Ah, well, people can copse from exhaustion now and then, as if it was amon urrence.
This guy! He must be holding a grudge from before!
Hes not nning to refuse treatment, is he?
Whether Ray knew the elders thoughts or not, he was unconcerned.
After all, if there was nothing physically wrong, the only remaining answer was a problem with the mana road, like Aira.
He knew the acupoints but had to painstakingly figure out how this Young Tribe Chiefs mana road was structured.
Since each persons mana road was slightly different and constructed based on unknown secrets, recklessly inserting mana might turn the Young Tribe Chiefs blood into fireworks.
This needs time and careful progression.
He sighed deeply, looking at the Young Tribe Chief.
Even if he rushed, it would take at least three days.
He spoke to Hael.
Block off my surroundings so no one can approach. And send everyone else out. This will take a few days.
Understood. Ill arrange that.
She began to usher the elders out.
Initially resistant, they left the cave without a word after seeing Haels cold expression.
Once everything was ready, Ray added.
Ill just take a quick look and tell you more, but remember dont interfere, no matter what. Unless you want to die together, you might try it.
Chapter 233: Let The Fireworks Begin
Chapter 233: Let The Fireworks Begin
With his attention, the ritual began.
Ray, with a serious expression, ced his hand on the chest of the middle-aged man.
As he sharpened his mana to probe like a needle, he began to feel the mans Qi as if it were being drawn into his head.
Quite intricate. Its been madeplexly.
His mana road, winding and narrow, was unlike his own Autobahn-like one.
Yet, it felt powerful, inefficient but capable of emitting strong mana.
Spreading the mana wider, he quickly identified the problem.
Huh?
A tiny Qi vessel was twisted, not just bent.
It seemed to have entangled with other mana roads.
Unable to speak, he clicked his tongue in frustration.
Tsk tsk, rushed mana control and made it worse.
It was a pathetic sight, not even a beginners mistake.
He gathered mana in his palm and shot it at once towards the middle-aged mans mana road.
Paang-!
His two hands on the chest vibrated, releasing one of the Qi vessels.
But there were still many entangled ones.
As he collected and released mana, the middle-aged man gobbled it up like a rumble.
Eh?
Confused, he poured mana again.
A significant amount of energy flowed into him, devoured as if by someone starved.
After several more attempts, Ray frowned and withdrew his hand.
Hoo
Hael, worried, asked, Is something not working?
Didnt you feed him for 3 years? He sucked in mana like a pig. I thought he was an orc chief, not a noble.
What do you mean?
The mana road is twisted. It seems to have entangled with the neighboring mana roads, like a river overflowing and rotting the nearby bushes.
Ma, mana road twisted!
She turned pale and slumped down.
The mana road cant be fixed Melting and remaking it seems the only way.
At her despairing voice, Ray tilted his head.
It can be fixed, you know?
No need to force it. Thanks for your concern.
He calmly spoke to Hael, who looked as if she were in silent prayer.
Why melt the mana road? It could kill him. Its better to unravel it bit by bit.
Unraveling a tangled mana road? Ive never heard of such a thing. Even the grandmaster of magical arts cant do it. How could anyone handle a road made by another when they cant even manage their own?
Even if made by another, the basics are simr.
Ray patted his chest, indicating trust in himself.
No mana road was asplex as his own, intricately crafted like well-made blood vessels, covering every part of the body. Handling the middle-aged mans mana road was like a 2x2 cube puzzle to him.
But to Hael, unaware of this, his words seemed like mere boasts.
No need to create more trouble. Well handle the rest.
Just sit and watch. The mana road isnt tooplex to fix.
He had even fixed Airas mana road.
There was no reason he couldnt untangle a Qi vessel, slightly more intricate than that of an ordinary human.
As he ced his hand again on the chest of the middle-aged man, she could no longer forcibly stop him.
If he were forcefully separated now, the tribe leader might explode suddenly, creating a tense atmosphere.
Uh-uh Be careful.
With a voice filled with worry, the impact of mana started again.
Bang!
Every time Rays arm shook, the man spat out blood violently.
Although it was evidence that the Qi was being released well, to an outsider, it seemed like something was terribly wrong.
Stop, stop it. The tribe leader will die at this rate!
Mistaking the plea for stopping as an instruction to speed up, the shaking became even faster.
Boom! Boom!
Now, a thunderous noise like walls crumbling could be heard.
With the aftermath of mana, the floor was slightly sunken, causing concern that it wasnt just releasing the Qi but bursting it.
The noise continued for hours.
Just when she could no longer bear it and was about to intervene, Ray detached his palm, exhaling deeply.
Phew Lets take a break.
While patting his shoulder and talking, his nonchnt demeanor starkly contrasted with the surroundings stained with the middle-aged mans blood.
But Haeri couldnt reprimand him, for unlike before, the tribe leadersplexion had noticeably improved.
Did you really untangle the clumped mana road?
Haeri asked incredulously, and he shook his head.
Not all of it. Ive only managed to release about two-thirds of it. If this pig-like mana road hadnt kept absorbing mana, I could have finished earlier
He red as if looking at a sworn enemy, but in reality, it was almost admirable.
If you need anything, just say it. Ill do my best to find it.
Ah, then please prepare some easy-to-eat rations and nutritious porridge. If theres no ration, jerky would be fine too.
At his words, Haeri hurriedly signaled at the entrance of the cave.
While she fetched the requested items, he took a sip of water magically created from his hand and immediately started working again.
This time, he ced one hand on the abdomen and the other on the chest, starting to generate mana.
Thrumming-
With a bizarre resonance, the middle-aged mans body began to tremble again.
A single drop of sweat slid down Rays face, who seemed inexhaustible.
A day had passed since he began fixing the mana road.
Staggering with exhaustion from not sleeping and focusing all his energy on controlling the Qi, he spoke.
Uh-uh Im dying Do you have something to eat?
Seeing his eyes filled with fatigue, Haeri quickly brought him some jerky.
Have you finished? Did you do a good job?
He asked, full of expectation, and Ray shook his head slightly.
Not yet, as I said before. Itll take at least three days.
Even a small twist in the mana road, because it was him, could be resolved in about three days.
For anyone else, it would have been an unimaginable task, so Haeri nodded, easily understanding.
I see. I wont ask anymore unnecessarily.
Without responding much to her words, he stuffed the jerky into his mouth.
Without chewing much, he swallowed and immediately ced his palms on the sides of the tribe leaders abdomen and neck.
As mana flowed in, his mana circted more smoothly in the tribe leaders body than before.
Still holding up The mana road is more formidable than I thought.
Despite such impact, the mana road was too sturdy, only holding up without any Qi being released.
He adjusted and began to slowly untangle it at this pace.
Ray decided to let go of his impatience.
Showing haste here would only increase the risk.
Since he had roughly memorized the location of the mana road, there was little chance of making a mistake.
He gradually reduced the amount of mana he was pouring in.
Why isnt iting out?
Could something have happened?
The elders worries were significant.
The health of the tribe leader had been entrusted to the Saint, but it was still hard to just stand by and watch.
When this state continued for a day, an elder who could no longer bear it stood up.
I cant just stand by and watch. Ill go have a look.
Despite Haeri Elders warning, how could he just ignore the tribe leaders weakness?
Entering the caves entrance, he acknowledged Haeri.
I was worried, so I came to check the status. How is the tribe leader?
Though not very pleased due to Rays prior message not to enter, she politely answered the elder.
The Saint said the mana road is tangled.
What, what!
Raysplexion darkened as the elders loud voice echoed through the cave.
Noticing him, Haeri frowned and scolded.
Please speak quietly.
Leaving the tribe leader to such a young and pale boy! Moreover, the mana road is tangled? Such a serious matter should have been discussed among the elders! Haeri Elder, I didnt expect this from you, thoughtless!
As you see, this child has a deep understanding of mana, more than us, at least.
Initially skeptical, she had now somewhat recognized his power.
But unlike her, it seemed the elder didnt trust the Saint.
Before Haeri could intervene, the elder strode forward and pushed Ray aside.
Move! The tribe leader will be taken by the Council of Elders!
Ray, who had been still, suddenly vomited blood.
Cough!
Sweating profusely, he still didnt remove his hand from the middle-aged mans abdomen.
Haeri screamed and blocked the elder.
What are you doing! Get out of here immediately!
I can no longer tolerate this recklessness! How dare you touch the mana road, are you in your right mind?
I will forcefully remove you!
She drew her sword, and the elder brandished his in response.
I cannot just watch! Youve gone mad!
As the Aura des emerged, the mana in the surroundings was pushed away.
The two shed swords without hesitation.
Boom!
The sound of their sh was so loud it seemed impossible it was just steel hitting steel, and Ray and the tribe leader, as if in response, vomited blood simultaneously.
Consequently, Haeri and the elder gasped.
Huh!
Ye, tribe leader!
They hurriedly stopped their sword fight.
Handling mana along the mana road is a delicate task.
Especially when its not ones own but someone elses tangled mana road, intense concentration is required.
The sh of their auras, brief as it was, had a significant impact on Ray.
Blood streamed down from his eyes.
Chapter 234: Death And Resurrection (1)
Chapter 234: Death And Resurrection (1)
The situation seemed quite serious.
Due to the intense aura sh between the two, the mana road was burdened, and blood was spurting from his seven orifices as if he would copse at any moment.
Nevertheless, Hael, who knew the reason why he did not remove his hand from the elder, murmured.
If that child had removed his hand, surely the Noble Lord would never have returned.
Are you ming me? How could I, as an elder of the tribe, entrust such an important matter to an outsider!
He is not an outsider! Dont you still understand? That child is our brother!
A child born outside by a traitor cannot be considered a brother!
As their argument intensified, dark red blood began to form on Rays pores.
Blood continuously spewed from his mouth, and his hair was drenched in it, making him look as if he were alive yet not.
Unbeknownst to Hael and the middle-aged elder, Ray had shifted most of the elders inflicted damage onto himself.
Logically, how could the unconscious Noble Lord be unscathed himself?
He absorbed the shock from the aura sh and protected the elders qi and blood so that the mana road would not tear apart.
Of course, he paid a hefty price for it.
His once powerful arms began to tremble, and his sturdy mana road was damaged.
In this state, circting mana a few times would be strenuous.
Sweating profusely, he gritted his teeth and hurriedly retracted his mana from the Noble Lords mana road.
But it was almost impossible.
With the mana road damaged, his dense mana escaping through the gaps would cause the Noble Lords body to explode if left alone.
I need to seal the mana.
A quickly thought-out alternative was immediately put into action.
He melted the Noble Lords mana road on the spot.
If he were to take another hit, the Noble Lord would die.
Perhaps it would be morefortable for him, but that was not the desired oue.
Preparing for a possible future shock, he began to connect the melted mana road.
At the end of this unified path, he formed a pocket, resembling a Danjeon ().
Creating someone elses mana road, not his own, was an unprecedented act in history.
Having poured all his mental strength, he finally detached his hand from the elders body.
The first thing he saw upon opening his eyes was a bright red, tumultuousndscape.
He could not muster any strength in his body and kept spitting blood with his half-open mouth.
With so much blood lost, he was likely only moments away from death due to excessive bleeding.
Hael rushed to his side to support him, but with no strength left, standing up was impossible.
He turned his mechanically moving neck to look at the elder, and with angry eyes, he roared.
How dare you touch the Noble Lord! You deserve to die, you filthy thing!
He thought inwardly that now was his chance.
If not now, I will never be able to kill this monstrous being! Hes only a hindrance to our tribe! I must seize the moment when hes weakened!
He had never liked him from the beginning.
Throwing tantrums to go outside and touching the holy body of the Noble Lord like heaven.
The justification was more than enough.
Drawing his sword, he aimed straight for the heart, leaving no chance to escape.
Hael drew her sword in fury and parried a few moves, but it was difficult to fight while holding a staggering corpse.
Eventually, unable to match the elders sword, she let out a shocked exmation.
Ah!
The cold de pierced his chest.
With a chilling pain, only a cold rest approached.
Even hisplexion had turned pale, and he could only manage a bitter smile.
Hehehe you little rascal, lets see youter.
Delighting in something, his eyes, unable to open due to the hardened blood, narrowed into crescent shapes.
Feeling the danger, the elder attempted to strike again, but Hael blocked him by unleashing a burst of mana.
How despicable! To repay kindness with enmity, I no longer recognize you as a member of our tribe!
As she drew her sword and made a swift strike, the elder, blocking her powerful sword blow, staggered.
Without a moment to regain bnce, Haels sword strikes poured down relentlessly.
Boom! Boom!
Now that the Noble Lord didnt need protection, she swung her sword wildly without hesitation.
Each strike was so powerful that none could be easily deflected.
Ugh! She had hidden her true skills!
Even before, she had not contained this much mana.
It wasnt surprising considering her constant dedication to training, but the situation was nheless startling.
Eventually, the elder fled, unable to withstand her onught.
Hael did not pursue him.
Instead, she urgently signaled towards the entrance of the cave.
We need healing magic! Summon someone who can use magic!
However, Rays body continued to grow colder, making Haels efforts seem in vain.
The hotter her body grew in frustration, the colder he became.
Eventually, she carried him out of the cave.
Mistake. Its my fault. me me.
Crossing the forest with a face about to burst into tears, she headed to a small cabin.
She opened the door violently and immediatelyid Ray on the bed.
The cabin owner was understandably startled.
A surprise visit in the middle of the night, Hesia stuttered,
Ha, Elder Hael? Who is this child?
Theres no time to exin. I need your healing magic.
Hesia gathered mana in her hands and chanted a spell.
Heal.
Warm mana swirled around the bed, starting to heal the wounds.
Humming-
The mana resonated softly and seeped into Rays body.
While Hael sighed in relief, Hesia shook her head.
It wont work. My magic cant heal him.
Hael frowned at this unexpected news.
What do you mean?
Im sorry, but with my training, I cant heal wounds caused by an Aura de with just 1st Circle magic
She didnt finish her sentence, but the implication was clear.
They needed a higher Circle of healing magic.
Silently looking down at him, she shook her head.
There were 5th Circle magicians here, but no higher-ranking great magicians.
They all considered magic as a relic of a bygone era of failed magic, so they never felt the need to learn more.
With a heavy heart, Hael clenched her fist and slowly closed her eyes.
Im sorry. I will never forget you. This is the only thing I can do for you.
It might not be much, but, sadly, it was all she could offer.
She exhaled quietly, swallowing her rising emotions, and opened her eyes.
Like observing thest moments of a child, she looked at him with sad eyes.
And so, his body, gradually growing colder, finally ceased all activity.
Iriel, who had been waiting in the doghouse(?) Ray had built, was quite startled when she saw a woman rushing out of the wooden house.
What, whats happening?
I dont really know either.
The situation was unclear from a distance, but the concerning part was what the woman was holding in her hands.
Drenched in blood, Ray hung limply like a corpse.
Seeing this, dark energy began to seep out of the entire body of Heukyeong (ck Shadow).
Its The Saint.
Theres no way Ray could be hurt
Iriel, trying to guess the situation, vehemently shook her head and stood up.
They couldnt just leave things as they were.
Even if she was a Saint, healing was impossible after several minutes of breathlessness.
We must catch up! If we leave it like this, The Saint will diepletely!
!
Following Iriels words, Heukyeong disappeared into the darkness.
He followed the woman who had run off somewhere.
As her mind raced, the divine power she had been suppressing burst forth wildly.
Her figure vanished in an instant, bing just a dot.
asionally drinking tea with an elder, Lady Aira suddenly stood up from her seat.
Her sculpture-like face turned cold, and her beautiful eyes settled into an icy calmness.
Noticing her sudden change, the elder tilted his head in confusion.
Lady Aira, whats the matter?
Rays aura has disappeared.
Surely, he couldnt have just vanished like this, escaping her attention.
There were two possibilities.
The first was that someone of a higher level forcibly removed that spell, and the second was
Aira frowned at the thought she didnt even want to consider.
That shouldnt be the case. Although Ray is human, he is of a different caliber.
Trying to appear calm, she took a sip of her tea.
However, her hand holding the teacup was trembling.
Seeing his attendants anxious look, the elder reassured her.
Itll be fine. Its not like you to worry about that child. Youve be much softer.
Really? I hope its just my needless worry, but I have a bad feeling this time.
Her intuition was usually urate.
Thats why the elf elder also became anxious.
After a pause in their conversation, the elder spoke up.
If youre worried, maybe you should go and see
Aira lowered her head, her white hair cascading over her shoulders.
She wanted to rush there immediately.
But as a High Elf, she couldnt leave the vige.
Like before, she couldnt just go anywhere she wanted.
Moreover, now that the vige had merged and the number of elves increased, she couldnt make a hasty decision.
But
Aira lifted her blue eyes and looked out the window.
If just if. If its said that Ray died
There was no sign of peace in her blue eyes as before.
All she showed was deep indifference.
Within it, anger and madness began to grow.
I swear I will destroy this world once more, as I did in the past.
Chapter 235: Death And Resurrection (2)
Chapter 235: Death And Resurrection (2)
has returned to the side of mana.
In the silence of Hesias cabin, as a presence was felt from the entrance, Hael reacted.
Clutching the sword with downcast eyes in alert, a voice was soon heard from outside.
Open the door!
Responding involuntarily to the urgent voice, I asked.
Who is it?
The Saint!
Boom!
iming to be the Saint, the door was broken down and entered, turning Hesia, the cabin owners expression gloomy.
Stop!
Regardless of Hael pointing the sword, Iriel hurriedly approached Ray, who was lying on the bed, and swiftly summoned divine power.
Feeling the gentle divine power emanating from her, Hael retracted the sword.
With such an aura, it must indeed be the Saint.
Was it the will of the gods to send them out of this ind, and now both the Saint and the Saintess havee together?
Moreover, two saints in one era, what is this all about!
Curiosity flooded in, but seeing Iriels serious expression, she silently observed the situation.
Iriel, checking the breathing by bringing a delicate finger to the nose, murmured with a pale face.
Hes dead.
At those words, a shadow waiting outside stepped into the room.
Heukyeong tightly clenched a fist while staring coldly at the lifeless Ray.
Its my fault. I will atone with my death, my lord. But please allow me to eliminate that despicable beast before that.
Bowing deeply as if exchanging a final farewell, Hael too found himself unable to say anything in front of such devoutness.
Iriel slowly infused divine power starting from Rays wrist.
How long has it been like this?
About a minute now.
If it had been a minute, there was still a possibility.
Divine power swirled and filled the room.
Even in death, he causes trouble!
Her endless divine power was absorbed along his mana road, and soon, a bright burst of light erupted.
Whooosh!
A blinding sh of light engulfed the surroundings, causing Rays body lying down to start trembling.
Drrrrrr
The immense wave of divine power was enough to startle even Hael nearby.
Such a powerful aura. To handle such immense force at will, shes no ordinary Saintess.
Having her as an ally would be incredibly reassuring, but as an enemy, it would be a dreadful feeling.
The divine power she emanated was immensely strong.
Iriel concentrated the divine power she had spread throughout his limbs into one ce.
The mana road was so vast that it dyed the use of holy magic.
A voice announcing the start of resurrection burst from her lips.
Holy Recovery!
Among the divine healing magic, the one considered the highest was cast, rapidly healing Rays wounds.
Color returned to his face, and the severe bleeding stopped.
His body, previously beyond saying alive even in jest, gradually returned to a healthy state.
Lying quietly on the bed, he slowly opened his eyes, feeling refreshed as if he had a new body.
The miraculous healing magic of the Saintess.
The divine power of her, known to revive even those with a burst heart, resurrected him from death.
Without a moment for Hael and Hesia to be surprised, Ray slowly started to get up.
Heh heh heh. Imte, Iriel.
The one who seemed to have returned from the underworld, grinning cheekily.
Inside themon hall, a serious meeting continued.
What shall we do? We have angered Elder Hael
A middle-aged man angrily responded to the old womans words.
Is that the issue now? How dare this foreigner tamper with the mana road of the tribe leader! Since Elder Hael condoned his actions, he must be held ountable!
As he raged on, another elder, with a bushy beard, interjected.
Indeed, shes not without me but isnt it also true that Elder Meard caused harm by rashly intervening with the tribe leader?
It was a suggestion that he, too, should bear responsibility.
In response, the man called Elder Meard decided to y his nned card.
Very well. I shall also take responsibility. For some time, I will refrain from my duties as an elder and volunteer as a training instructor for a few years.
Hmm
I never expected such words from you.
Surprisingly admitting his responsibility, the elders around the round table looked taken aback.
But the more astute among them had already realized.
Trying to slip away like a rat.
Thinking that would appease Elder Haels anger? Sadly, that wont suffice.
These thoughts led the elders to oppose Elder Meards proposal.
When the tribe leader awakens, he cannot escape proper judgment. Is there a need to confess your own sins voluntarily?
Thats right. Moreover, how could a noble elder of our tribe stoop to a mere instructors role? Forget that, just try to appease Elder Hael.
Though it seems like theyre considering his well-being, in reality, its more of a clean up your own mess.
Normally quiet, Elder Hael is like fire once angered.
And with matching capabilities, its a dilemma to confront her without the tribe leaders status.
Including Elder Meard in this significant incident would likely satisfy Elder Hael.
That makes sense.
An elder bing an instructor is unprecedented. Lets see what the tribe leader decides when he awakens.
As most elders supported this view, Elder Meard was left speechless.
The situation was unfolding differently than expected.
This is troublesome. Elder Hael will surely seek to remove me from my position for this.
Needing the position of an elder to gain power, he couldnt back down now.
As he was about to add another word, a loud crash tore through the wooden houses threshold.
Kwaang!
Caught off guard, the elders drew their swords in response, and amidst the rising dust, a handsome young man with white hair and a sinister smile appeared.
Which one of you is Meard, you dog?
His chilling mana left the gathered elders unable to move.
Among the stiffened elders, Ray now faced a familiar man.
An unforgettable face.
How could he forget?
The very person who had plunged a sword into his warm, vast chest.
Elder Meards face was not just distorted but also began to convulse slightly.
How, how
It wouldnt have been as shocking if a ghost from the previous night hade asking to join for a pleasant evening meal.
He had thrust a sword into his chest, cutting off his breath.
Yet, how was he alive and breathing!
Ray took steps toward him, saying,
Didnt I tell you we would meet in a bit?
Stop! Do you even know where you are!
How dare you say how dare!
His fist, filled with mana, burst into Elder Meards face.
Paaaak!
Argh!
With the sound of bones crushing, the middle-aged man was mmed into the wall.
With just one punch, Ray had incapacitated a tribe elder and slowly walked back toward the elder.
The other elders seated around the round table urgently began to intervene.
Calm down! This is a sacred chamber!
How can you cause such a disturbance in the presence of the tribe leader!
But to Ray, who was blind with rage, their efforts only backfired.
As they blocked his way and exerted their presence, he became more enraged.
With a few gestures, the elders were sent flying, and the ground was indented with a few kicks.
Ah!
Amidst screams, Ray clenched his fist as if holding an egg.
Then, an aura de sprouted from his hand.
His aura, qualitatively different from that of the criminals, pushed away the surrounding mana, causing the other elders presence to vanish like a copsing sandcastle.
He looked at Elder Meard, slumped in a corner, dripping with saliva.
He stared back with a resentful expression, but there was noughter.
Without hesitation, Ray chopped off the elders hand with the aura de.
Bright red blood sttered everywhere as Elder Meards screams filled the chamber.
Argh!
Grinding his teeth, he raised his sword to counter.
Ugh Do you think you can get away with this? Attacking an elder! Youve turned our entire tribe against you!
He sounded like a freedom fighter, but if Ray had been afraid of those words, he wouldnt have started this.
Hael, who had followed behind Elder Meard, frowned and shook her head.
No, that wont happen.
With a gesture towards the surroundings, the elders began to retreat.
They had already felt the intensity of the mana radiating from her small frame.
With no means to counter, they had no choice but to protect themselves.
Now, only Elder Meard and Ray remained.
Ugh! Since when did our tribes elders be so cowardly! To kneel before power and entrust the tribe leader to a foreigner!
As if he were a great independent fighter, he tore his own aura-embedded hand and swung his sword, which Ray caught.
Kwaang!
Cough!
The mana he forcefully exerted was blocked midway, causing Elder Meard to spit blood.
Hold.
With a short incantation, Elder Meards body momentarily stiffened like stone.
Ray, with a hand on the frozen Elder Meards abdomen, smirked.
Thanks for earlier. Now its my turn to give a gift.
He flowed his mana into Elder Meards mana road, just as he had done with the tribe leader.
As immense mana tore through all the blood vessels, blood vessels appeared in Elder Meards eyes.
Argh!
With a burning pain in the abdomen, all the blood vessels in his body burst.
The pain that Ray had felt was now overwhelming him.
It must be excruciatingly painful.
The rampaging mana was uncontroble.
Bouncing around in the mana road, it would destroy itself even if left alone.
But Ray had no intention of letting it be.
The thrill of revenge was just beginning.
Having been brought back from the brink of death because of this elder, his anger was immense.
The night is still long. Ill make sure to enjoy it slowly.
Still feeling the pain in his chest, he smiled coldly and elerated the mana.
With that, Elder Meards screams intensified.
Everyone was too shocked to notice, but in that moment, the tribe leaders hand twitched and moved.
Chapter 236: Preparation For Departure (1)
Chapter 236: Preparation For Departure (1)
Hael shook her head and said,
Do not kill him. He is a person who even threatened the life of the noble n leader. The Council of Elders will have to discuss and deal with him.
Ill torment him just enough for him to beg for death.
The elders, looking like demons themselves, gasped in shock.
Good heavens! Elder Hael! How could you let this foreigner act so brazenly?
Thats right! Ive been watching, and this is a bit too much! This is shamelessness and arrogance at its worst!
Relying on Haels backing, they spoke boldly.
As Ray frowned, they avoided his gaze as if to say, Oh, its hot!
He stopped smashing Elder Meades mana road and stretched his crouched body.
Hes a real saint, isnt he? I might not care, but you all revere that noble n leader he tried to kill. Dont these elders have any shame?
His venomous words made some elders frown.
What? Then we should also punish you for daring to touch the noble n leader!
What right do you, an irrelevant person, have to speak?
If they wanted to threaten, they should do it properly, not just point fingers while hiding behind Hael. It wasnt even worth a sneer.
And lets speak the truth.
He was the benefactor who personally untangled the hopelessly twisted mana road of the noble n leader.
Not just that. He even melted down the irreparable mana road and transformed it into a dantian.
Shouldnt those who bring such a revolutionary secret technique of enhancement be rewarded with gold in gratitude?
Where has humanitys dear affection gone!
Instead of gold, they thrust a sword into his chest, making one want to apud this distorted form of human love.
Having properly restored the noble n leader, who was in a wretched state, it was inevitable to be twisted when only criticism poured in like a flood instead of praise.
Frustrated to the core, he casually kicked Elder Meade with the tip of his foot.
It was just a light kick, but from the receiving end, it felt like much more.
As soon as his foot made contact, the bone shatteredpletely, making the phrase gently breaking bones seem more fitting.
Aaaagh!
The broken bone piercing nearby muscles doubled the pain.
Ray clicked his tongue upon seeing the elder faint without enduring much.
Tsk, tsk. Such a fragile elder.
Looking around for another target, the other elders once again averted their gaze.
In the brief silence that ensued in the hall, Iriel arrivedte.
She entered through the broken door, letting out a deep sigh.
Haah where were you rushing off to so hastily
Iriel, about to speak, noticed the elder carelessly lying under his feet and quickly surmised the situation.
Ah, he came to punish.
It was amon urrence, so it no longer surprised her.
More importantly, she had news to deliver.
After surveying her surroundings for a moment, she whispered softly into his ear.
Ray, we have no time left. We need to escape this ind now.
There wasnt much time remaining until the waterways closed.
Even now, they needed to prepare a sturdy raft for departure.
Ray nodded in agreement.
He had forgotten in the midst of enjoying his sweet revenge, but it was time to prepare, or they would be toote.
If they missed this waterway, they would have to wait several months, which would be a significant waste of time.
After stepping on Elder Meade a few more times, he proceeded to the inner sanctum.
Hael followed him as he approached the noble n leader.
Do you still need to work on the mana road?
Theres nothing left to fix. Im just waking up a sleepyhead.
Still lying in his ce, he knelt beside the noble n leader.
Contrary to the cute expression of waking up a sleepyhead, the method of awakening was quite harsh.
A pping sound resonated in the hall.
p p
Uncle, stop sleeping and get up.
With no hesitation in his hand movements, he pped the cheeks, startling the elders and even her.
What, what are you doing!
Stop it right now, you brute!
Despite their shouts, Ray seemed indifferent.
Would the noble n leader, who had been in seclusion for three years, wake up just from being pped?
Contrary to the elders thoughts, the noble n leader let out a groan.
Ugh
As if a skilled doctor had timed the anesthesia perfectly, a few ps made him stir.
This was a natural oue.
He had untangled the twisted mana road and even created a mana circle pocket.
Since he had copsed due to twisted Qi and blood, waking up was the normal response once corrected.
Stop sleeping.
p p
His audacity left them speechless.
After a few more shocks, the middle-aged man slowly opened his eyes.
Just opening his eyes brought a heavy pressure into the hall.
Who are you?
With his deep voice, a tremendous mana aura pierced through him.
But Ray, unmatched in mana, countered it without difficulty, causing the middle-aged mans eyebrows to furrow.
A newly appointed elder? Your skills are quite remarkable.
He didnt seem to doubt Ray was a foreigner.
After all, Hael had acknowledged him as one of their kin, sensing a simr aura.
If he was a noble n leader, he should be able to easily distinguish whether someone was of the same lineage or not.
The noble n leader, assessing his physical condition, mumbled with a serious expression.
I thought there was no way to wake up Someone created a mana road.
With those words, he turned his head with flickering eyes, scanning the surroundings. The elders shook their heads as their gazes met.
Unable to bear it, Hael pointed her finger at someone, and the noble n leaders head turned back to its original position, looking at Ray again.
Did you save me?
I didnt save you, just touched the mana road.
Youre remarkable, young man. Creating a mana road is not something anyone can do.
The noble n leader bowed his head in affirmation of Rays achievement.
This action caused the elders to frown deeply.
Noble n leader! Its wonderful that youve regained consciousness, but theres no need to bow to such a foreigner!
Thats right! It would have been a serious matter if something had gone wrong. Its not a matter for a mere child to handle!
Despite their criticism, the noble n leader continued to speak his mind.
I deeply thank you. Without you, I would have breathed myst in this hall.
Thanks are unnecessary. Next time, be careful not to rush when manipting mana.
Hahaha. I will.
But why would someone like you make such an absurd mistake? It doesnt seem like your mana control was poor enough to twist your Qi and blood.
Asking a question that had been on his mind, the noble n leader replied without changing his expression.
I realized it during my seclusion. We must leave. Soon the ind will sink into the sea, and all the remaining n members will be dreadful corpses.
Huh?
We have to leave the ind?
Its nice to have aligned interests for once, but this is too abrupt.
What do you mean the ind will sink into the sea? What are you talking about?
Its a magic circle.
He said, pointing to the fierce sea outside with his hand.
That sea wasnt always so rough. Even a few hundred years ago, it was a peaceful sea.
With mana activated throughout his body, he forced his muscles to move, slowly getting up and walking step by step.
His powerful steps, as if splitting a mountain in half, made the elders immediately bow their heads.
The middle-aged mans gaze was far away.
His eyes seemed to pierce through something in the quiet forest.
But a few years ago, I felt it. The magic circle was copsing, and the mana was scattering It was as if the ind was screaming at me to leave.
The ind screaming Such a poetic expression.
But it suited this situation better than anything else.
The sea seemed more intent on frightening and driving people away from the ind than on protecting those inside.
The elders raised objections to his words.
But, noble n leader, this is a fortress created by our ancestors with their own hands. Leaving it would be like abandoning their legacy, wouldnt it?
The old disappears, and the newes. This too must be the will of the heavens.
That cannot be. How can we, mere humans, decide the will of the heavens? The gods will tell us when the timees.
Ray frowned deeply at this.
So youre saying its the gods will for us to leave? The Saint has been saying that from the start.
Speaking, he scattered divine power, and the noble n leaders expression changed as if a guard had spotted a thief.
Divine power? And you said a Saint?
Yes.
Gods will So, is this situation alsomanded by the gods?
He grinned nonchntly.
Thats right. The Goddesses Gaia and Priyas want the heros n to leave. There are mountains of tasks to be done outside, so theymanded us to bring you.
If the two goddess sisters heard this, they would immediately deny it.
But those unaware of the truth had no choice but to be deceived.
Who would doubt the Saint, the so-called representative of the gods, telling such a thing?
The noble n leader nodded with a serious expression.
There are many doubtful points, but lets ask them after we leave. If its the goddesses will, how can we, mere creations, refuse?
He raised his hand andmanded.
Tell our n members. We are going to the outside world. I will not ept any other opinions or advice from now on.
Noble n leader!
The elders faces were filled with anxiety and worry, but they did not dare oppose him.
Just that alone showed how much authority the noble n leader held among them.
The man who could move a thousand people with a single word suddenly turned and looked at Iriel.
However, theres no need for unrted foreigners. Its been bothersome having non-kin in the sacred resting ce of the holy heroes.
Without hesitation, he created an aura de in his empty hand and shed at Iriel.
It was as if everything in the world was rushing to kill her.
A mere sword drawing a line, but it felt as heavy as a mountain approaching.
She couldnt react in time, just staring nkly at the middle-aged mans sword.
Then, Ray flicked his right hand, deflecting the middle-aged mans sword.
Grinning, he scratched his head.
Well, shes an adult too.
Watching him effortlessly counter his move, the noble n leaders expression gradually hardened.
Chapter 237: Preparation For Departure (2)
Chapter 237: Preparation For Departure (2)
Although it wasnt a strike with full power, it was a blow that even an elder would struggle to block.
But to neutralize it as if swatting a fly with just a wave of the hand, what kind of monstrous strength is that?
The scent of our kin is unmistakable. He must be a hero like us. Yet, he is also a saint chosen by the Goddess And he uses mana?
The idea is as absurd as the girl next door having a child.
Ray, sensing the gaze of the leader of the nobles, turned away from him.
He helped Iriel, who had copsed, to her feet and said,
We need to move quickly if weve made a decision. The water path closes in 13 days.
Almost two days had passed with various events unfolding.
Therefore, in the remaining 13 days, they needed to devise a n to break through the sea and construct a usible ship.
13 days is a tight schedule. Wouldnt it be better to wait for the next opening of the waterway?
Hael slowly shook his head at this suggestion.
I didnt realize it at first, but the current is getting stronger over time. If it goes on like this, even a boat covered in protective magic will be destroyed.
The gesture of slitting his throat made the elders look solemn.
Then we must discuss this matter.
The elders, who had opposed leaving just a moment ago, now began to ponder seriously at the noble leaders words.
The female elder suggested,
How about reinforcing the bottom of the ship with iron tes? Combined with protective magic, it should make a decent vessel.
Do we have enough iron to make the tes?
If we melt down all our weapons, it should be feasible.
The leader of the nobles nodded at the elders words.
Good. Since the tes themselves arent too heavy, the ship wont sink. Start preparing to make the iron tes right away. Elder Hael, could you gather the children and ask for the necessary timber to build the ship?
Understood.
Lets have everything ready by tomorrow morning.
It might take a bit longer to melt the iron.
We have someone reliable for that.
Looking meaningfully at Ray, he says,
You know you cant refuse, right? We need your help.
Though Ray feels annoyed, he knows he cant refuse.
If the water path closes, its a problem for everyone.
So, they need to work together to help them.
Alright. But can I borrow some people?
Yes. Just make sure to meet the deadline.
No big deal.
Ray, having said this, turns to leave with Iriel.
Despite wanting to rest after continuous movement, he suppresses hisziness as its a critical moment.
Crossing the dim forest, he nces at the middle-aged man.
Themanding noble leader is quite an excellentmander.
A spiritual pir for his n, he possesses strong leadership skills.
Moreover, his decision-making is decisive and unimpeded, allowing his subordinates to act swiftly.
He has considerablemand ability. Its necessary to keep an eye on what he might do next.
Even if he ims to take them to the Holy Kingdom under the name of the Goddess, he cant just manipte them at will.
A force of superhumans under the noble leader, they cant be underestimated.
If they decide to, even a small kingdom could be destroyed in a few days.
Its better to prepare some countermeasures just in case.
As he says this, Iriel, who almost lost her life to the noble leaders strike, replies.
Indeed. I was almost sent to Goddess Gaias side just now.
Well, its now do or die.
If theres no way to stop them, then as ast resort, they might have to exploit the Goddesss name once more.
Why not sell something a second time thats been sold once?
Already, he was extensively utilizing his status as a saint.
In the clearing of the forest, a group of young people had been gathered.
Ray pped his hands to draw their attention and looked around before giving instructions.
Youve heard the exnation from the elders, right? We need a sturdy ship to go out to sea. So, well melt down your swords to make iron tes for the bottom of the ship. Everyone, take off your weapons and put them in this barrel.
His method of issuing orders, leaning on a crutch and gesturing with his chin, proved he was unfit to be amander.
His appearance was all wrong for issuing propermands, and his attitude was three times worse, making resistance inevitable.
To a knight, his sword is his life. Absolutely not.
Bring the elder here. We wont listen to you.
Well handle our own affairs. Even without you, there wont be any issues.
They were in a situation where they wouldnt listen to anyone, even at the risk of death.
Usually, if someone was this resistant, he would also step back.
But what can he do when time is so pressing?
He needs to personally demonstrate that the onlynguage understood in this world is violence and financial power.
Sitting on a wooden barrel, he swings his legs.
Lets try to do this the easy way.
His slow, tired speech had a knack for infuriating those watching.
Proud of their swordsmanship, they immediately drew their swords.
Good. Try to take it.
Heh heh. Youre risking your life now.
They brandished their swords, emitting auras.
The pressure of the mana swirling around forced Ray to leap from the barrel where he sat.
Its time to join in the brothers mischievous prank, which even eating up wouldnt be satisfying.
With his extraordinary footwork, he approached their side.
His speed was so fast it left afterimages, causing them to look tensepared to before.
Pretty fast, huh?
Hes got some skill.
But not enough to be uncatchable.
The two young mens sword strikes rained down from above.
The tremendous force in the blows would shatter a normal persons skull just from the shockwave.
Got him!
Feeling the satisfying grip in his hand, they realized their attack had seeded.
However, the shocking sight before them was enough to silence the two young men.
Two.
With a short voice, he effortlessly plucked the auraden swords from their hands!
He threw the two swords into the air and immediately charged at the other young men.
Theters tried to resist, but it was futile.
It took only a few seconds to disarm each one.
Moreover, his movements were so ghost-like that whenever they tried to evade, he seemed to anticipate their moves and approached from behind.
In less than a minute, more than thirty people were disarmed.
The barrel filled with their weapons emitted a sad resonance.
Wooong
Each was worthy of being considered a masterpiece.
Having shared their lives with these swords for hundreds of years, some seemed to possess a bit of spirit.
Seeing the young mens frustrated expressions, Ray nodded.
If you value your lives, I will spare your weapons.
The youngsters gazes dropped at this vicious proposal, something even mountain bandits wouldnt make.
Then Ill take it that everyone agrees
No one actually agreed, but Ray, with his clever brain that interpreted things as he wished, was unfazed.
He drew the mana from the atmosphere and chanted the activation word.
Psychokinesis.
Wooong
The weapons inside the barrel floated in the air.
The young mens faces were filled with pity, like parents watching their childsst moments.
Speak now if you have anything to say.
At his words, akin to a grim reaper, some even burst into tears.
Sob sob sob
Curse your unworthy master!
Aaah! Evian!
It seems they had even named their swords and yed with them.
Deciding that the farewells were sufficiently heartfelt, Ray began melting them down.
Heat.
Thebination of force and power was just perfect.
Iriel, who was watching him, encouraged him with an innocent face.
Those children will live on as the foundation of the ship. Smile for their noble sacrifice for our future.
As she spoke, divine power radiated around her like a halo.
Using divine power granted by a god as if it were stage lighting.
Yet, the impact was profound.
Sob sob sob
Ah, truly a holy woman.
Even your words are a blessing They would findfort in knowing they will aid their brethren.
After this is over Ill melt them down again and forge even better swords.
Ray spat in response to their hopeful words.
Anyway, the rough sea will erode the surface. I doubt even a splinter of wood will remain, let alone the iron tes.
With just that one sentence, the surroundings erupted into a sea of tears once more.
Having bid their farewell to the weapons, they melted the iron to begin framing the ship.
With quite some time remaining until morning, and the iron tes being toorge to leave as they were, they decided to start with the ships bottom.
Modern ship hulls are typically curved.
Thus, no two sections are exactly alike, even if cut from arbitrary positions.
However, looking at the central part of the hull, one often finds repeated identical cross-sectional shapes.
This is because the length of the central part increases as the hull expands; the outer shell must withstand water pressure, and the inner bottom panel must support the weight of the ship.
The outer shell will be made of iron tes, while the inner bottom panel will be reced by wood and iron bars, reinforced with magic.
Ray, after estimating the size of the ship, shook his head.
It cant be too big. Itll be swallowed by the waves.
In such seas, smaller boats have the advantage.
However, with hundreds of people needing to board, realistically, a small boat is out of the question.
They could consider splitting into groups, but if they did, more than half would likely perish.
The best course of action was to take as many as possible, so splitting up wasnt the right choice.
Iriel approached Ray, who was deep in thought.
Whats the matter now?
The boat is too big. If we go out to sea with the size I have in mind, it wontst ten minutes before breaking apart.
Umm What about walking on the fragments likest time?
There are too many people for that. It would be better to swim across in terms of survival rate.
What if we split the boat into two? Smaller, but with a higher chance of survival?
Thats the best option. If only we had enough time.
Making two boats was impractical in terms of time.
Even though they would be smaller than onerge boat, making two boats required significantly morebor.
As they were brainstorming together, Hael approached, dusting off her hands.
Chapter 238: Preparation For Departure (3)
Chapter 238: Preparation For Departure (3)
If its about the timber, everything is ready. The tribe leader said by morning, but its better to finish early. How about you?
Were about halfway done over here.
Contrary to his words, his voicecked strength.
You dont look so good for someone whos almost done. There must be some problem, right?
He nods in response to the gentle question.
Im worried about the size of the ship were building. A ship this big will be crushed by the waves as soon as it hits them.
Hmm It is indeed too big, but we have no choice. The whole tribe needs to board it.
Hael, who was carefully handling the finished iron tes, spoke.
Dont worry too much. Its good to work hard like now, but its also a good idea to take a break and think from a distance.
His hearty smile somehow seemed to bringfort.
When she didnt respond, he continued.
Everyone knows its a dangerous but unavoidable situation. Since theres no proper solution, we have no choice but to face it.
Well, thats true.
So What do you think are the chances of a ship this size making it through the waves?
After pondering her serious question, he raised a finger.
About ten percent.
Ten percent
Thats an uneptably low probability to risk the lives of the tribe.
That sounds almost impossible.
Honestly, even ten percent is generous. Theres no guarantee the ship will withstand the waves, and no one is educated about maritime matters. And we dont have time to build more ships.
The gravity of the current situation turned Haels expression dark.
But thatsted only a moment.
She quicklyposed herself and began to look for other solutions.
If we make thick and wide timber and connect it like a bridge to freeze the sea, how far could it go?
Ray turned his head sideways at her words.
A voice slipped out, Do you really want to turn into dough?
How far it goes isnt the issue. Itll break as soon as we freeze it. Right now, building a ship is the only way.
This is troublesome. We need to discuss this immediately.
Let me know as soon as a good nes up. Ill set up the frame for building the ship in the meantime.
Hael looked at him worriedly.
Are you sure youll be okay alone?
Alone?
His eyes widened as if he had heard a dog speaking humannguage.
Looking around, he saw young men being used almost like ves, though without ve markings.
As Ray whistled and gestured, they rushed over, their eyelids fluttering.
Huff huff, did you call for us!
Start gathering more people and bring some timber; we need to start building the ship.
Understood!
They ran off, kneeling in loyalty like undead obeying a lichsmand.
Seeing the tribes children, who were adored, turn into obedient puppies overnight left Hael dumbfounded.
Oh, youre not alone.
We have to work together.
His sitting cross-legged on a barrel, enjoying the sea breeze, showed a striking contradiction between his words and actions.
She sighed deeply and shook her head.
Please do your best.
Of course. Right now, Im just taking a little break from the fatigue.
Her mouth is as smooth as if greased, speaking fluently and effortlessly.
She became deeply curious about which of the two, Saein or Eil, the child resembled to turn out so naturally charming.
Inside the vige, discussions among the leaders continued.
After moving Elder Maerd, who was lying about like a lump, to a bed, they exchanged opinions, raising their voices about the serious situation at hand.
The first to voice her opinion was Kairin, the only female elder besides Hael.
She frowned gracefully and said,
Crossing the sea on a ship! If we all get swallowed by the waves, what then?
Then, an objection came from across Kairin.
Then what other way do you suggest? Surely youre not suggesting we build a bridge to cross over.
Hael flinched at the elders words.
Thats not what I mean! What Im trying to say concerns the dangers of using a ship as our means!
She opened a window herself and pointed to the sea.
The waves looked ferocious, threatening the coast, enough to send shivers down anyones spine.
To carry the whole tribe, we need to make a big ship. The bigger the ship, the stronger the waves it faces. With waves like those, the hull will break upon impact, and well all end up dead.
Thats a bit of an exaggeration.
Another elder showed difort, and her voice grew even more subdued.
Just try floating a small ship as a test. How far do you think it will go? A minute? No, in thirty seconds, itll be shattered to pieces.
Hmm
Well, that may be, but we have no other option. If the waterway closes, who knows what will happen?
We may not know, but its better than dying. What Im trying to say is, getting on a ship will definitely be dangerous. Arent we discussing this to avoid danger?
Her logical argument made the opposing elders nod in agreement, showing their affirmation.
Youre right.
I, too, am now reluctant to board a ship.
Hael was frustrated with the situation.
The ship was already being built, and Ray had said that boarding it was the only way out.
And now, opinions were starting to diverge, which was maddening.
Its a headache. I understand the concern for the future, but at this rate, were making no progress.
As the majority of the elders opposed boarding the ship, voicing a different opinion became difficult.
Eventually, the days meeting had to end like that.
Upon hearing the story from Hael, Ray exhaled incredulously.
Huh, so theyre opposing boarding the ship now? At this stage?
Yes.
But, how did ite to this? Werent they discussing ns for a solution?
How could a strategy meeting turn into such a worst-case scenario!
As he huffed, ready to run and engage in a physical discussion, Hael calmly continued.
It was fine up to a point.
What happened? Its unusual for the supportive elders to turn their backs so quickly.
Fear. The fear of what could happen if the ship fails has chained their ankles.
Aigo.
He pped his forehead and let out an exmation.
This was like having elders ranked by their fearfulness, making it hard to find any proper elder.
First, he was fed up with their whimsical behavior, and now hes exasperated with their cowardice, too afraid even to board a ship.
So much for the bloodline of a hero.
Even a young child just starting to y would be braver than these people.
The strength drained from his hand holding the hammer to pound the iron tes.
It looks like Ill have to step in.
If this continues, we wont even apany them, just wave from outside the ind.
He stopped hammering the iron te and stood up.
Iriel, you know what I mean, right?
Familiar with the atmosphere in the Holy Kingdom, Iriel twitched.
Youre assigning me another task? Another troublesome task!
Iriel, who had been giving orders around in his stead, spoke with an exhausted expression.
If you dont like it, please just say so. Dont make me suffer anymore.
Give the hateful one an extra rice cake, hit the beloved one harder, as the saying goes.
Id rather you hate me.
Though he said that, he took the ce and soon held the hammer in his right hand.
Hammering the iron te was physically demanding, but not particrly skillful.
Iriels lips pouted as he muttered something, but his convenient ears that only hear good words blocked out anything unfavorable before it could reach him.
Having roughly organized the area, he said to Hael,
Lets go.
The puzzled Hael asked,
Where are you talking about?
Lets go and have a talk again.
You dont mean going to the holy ground, do you?
Haels eyes, wide like a maiden encountering bandits for the first time, couldnt hide her surprise.
Then he replied dryly and calmly,
Whether its holy ground or a mere piece of wood, we need to address it. It feels odd to say this myself, but theres never been a time when a conversation with me didnt resolve the issue.
He seemed embarrassed to admit it, shifting awkwardly as he spoke.
Naturally.
Every time he engaged in conversation, he made sure to eliminate one or two problems, ensuring nothing could go awry.
Thinking of a fist as a means of dialogue, he appeared nonchnt.
No, rather, he was confident.
Hael hesitated for a moment before speaking.
There wont be any opposition. Are you okay with that?
He gave a slight nod.
It doesnt matter.
In his life, aside from his family, the number of times he had been weed could be counted on one hand.
He hadnt expected or desired it, so the emotional impact was almost negligible.
Alright. Ill arrange the meeting. Just be aware that the elders attitudes might be somewhat biased.
Haels words elicited a nod from Ray.
Always generous and lenient towards himself, but towards others, he was seen as just anothermoner harboring grudges and seeking retribution.
I despise people who dwell on the past more than anything in the world.
She nced at Ray.
Early in the morning, under Haels arrangement, a meeting was convened once again.
The elders, visibly exhausted, asked with indifferent expressions.
What is it this time?
If youre nning to interfere in the tribes matters again, its best to refrain. You wont receive any praise.
Before Hael could respond to their hostile remarks, Ray interjected.
Were short on time, so lets cut to the chase. Why cant you board the ship?
His straightforward question caused them to cough and shift ufortably as they each presented their reasons.
Its too risky. To evacuate the entire tribe from the ind, we need arge ship, but its likely to be destroyed by the waves. Who in their right mind would venture into the sea, knowing its a death trap?
A scornful sneer formed on their lips.
They were belittling those attempting to leave by boat.
He firmly shook his head, disagreeing.
We cant get out without taking risks.
Its Gods will that we leave, but theres no need to insist on a boat.
Thats right. If you really want to go, you or your people can take the boat. Youd look just right rowing it.
Hahaha.
At theirughter-filled words, Ray couldnt hold back anymore.
Whats the use of keeping your head if youre not going to use it? The waves are getting fiercer over time, and the only way out is across the sea. How do you n to leave the ind?
Thats something to think about from now on.
If we discuss ande up with a brilliant idea, we might leave safely.
At their words, he couldnt help but scoff.
I thought you were heroes of the age, talked about in legends, but now I see youre just cowards.
Their fierce criticism made the elders bristle.
Chapter 239: Preparation For Departure (4)
Chapter 239: Preparation For Departure (4)
Speaking so carelessly!
How can being cautious about future events be considered cowardly? The elders are simply endowed with the virtue of self-restraint!
Its true, though, traveling by boat does have its risks, doesnt it?
Listening to their varied opinions left me dumbfounded.
Im going insane.
Now, utterly exhausted, I no longer had the energy or the time to argue with them.
He sighed and looked around.
Are there others, besides these people, who oppose this?
Most of the elders raised their hands in response to his question.
Some hesitantly joined in, noticing the mood.
Ray quietly watched them and then spoke.
I have no intention of dragging along those who dont want to go. Those who wish to stay on the ind, stay. I wont try to stop you anymore.
At his words of indifference, a hint of relief appeared on the elders faces.
Good. Well make sure to convey our decision to the tribal chief.
Finally, a satisfying response. Hahaha.
Turning his back on their heartyughter, Ray left the hut.
Then, Hael followed him out.
Are you really nning to abandon them? The elders might be obstinate now, but they possess significant power. They could be of help in an emergency.
Whats the use of their helpter? Theyre no help at all right now. I just hope they dont interfere with the boat-building.
She couldnt say much in response to his indifferent attitude.
Its actually for the best. The boat will be a bit smaller now.
Her pursed lips and firm tone left no room for further persuasion.
Unable to respond, she just stood there silently, then Ray turned to Hael.
If there are people who want to stay on the ind, let them. Itll only lead to more trouble and danger in the future. If anyone else wants to stay, tell them they can.
Alright. Ill talk to them.
Hearing her response, Ray turned and went down the mountain.
Hael watched his departing figure and whispered with her eyes closed.
Leaving ones homnd is so difficult.
Not long after, Iriel tilted her head in confusion at Rays quick return.
Werent you going to talk to them?
I talked plenty, but there was no progress. Seems like beasts cant understand human speech.
Despite his cryptic way of speaking, Iriel seemed to understand and nodded.
So, youre leaving them behind?
Yes. It seems impossible to take everyone.
Why force people who dont want to go? Lets just leave with our group. Ive already started missing the Holy Kingdom.
Despite being a saint, she casually suggested leaving others behind.
Ray sat down beside her.
As he flipped through thepleted steel tes and continued speaking.
Its easy to say lets go coolly, but its the perfect sea to die a cool death. Its not as easy as it sounds.
If we have to while on the boat, we can just jump like we did before.
Iriel, winking as she spoke, must have thought of the sea ahead as nothing more serious than a neighborhood outdoor pool.
Otherwise, she couldnt be this rxed.
While they were talking, three young men ran over from one side of the beach.
Saint, as you ordered, weve moved the wood.
We did drink a little water on the way, but it wont hinder the boat building.
Hearing their report, Ray stopped inspecting the steel tes and gave new instructions, looking at the cut logs.
Peel off all the bark from the wood, cut it into uniform sizes, and arrange them. Be careful not to let them soak up any more water.
Understood.
With that response, they began the work, and it seemed we could finally start building the boat in earnest.
After cleanly cutting off the base and arranging the branches to the same size, quite decent lumber was created.
As the Sword Masters, resolved and moving with purpose, the results began to take shape over time.
Three days had passed since we began shaping the wood and hammering the steel tes.
Now, the shape of the boat was starting to be visible.
We attached the wood to the frame, which was made by oveying steel tes, and the remaining parts were cut and assembled to fit.
Insertingrge iron pieces into the joints of the wood, they acted like reinforcing bars, solidly securing their ce.
However, being a boat made of wood, it inevitably looked frail.
Ray looked at thepleted skeleton of the boat with a satisfied expression.
We can reinforce the weak parts with magic.
Lost in thought about finally returning home, Iriel approached with a worried look.
Its already been three days. Wont we run out of time?
He shook his head and replied calmly.
We can leave two days after the boat is built, so we still have about a week.
I wonder if we can afford to be so leisurely
She gazed out at the sea.
The waves, stronger than before, seemed as if they could swallow everything.
Looking at her, Ray, the mostposed under the sky, casually sat on the prepared wood.
Seeing him like that, I couldnt help but feel worried about the future.
Elder Meard woke up in his bed.
The warm sunlighting through the window gap felt painfully intense for some reason.
Aaargh!
Screaming, he fell out of the bed, trembling.
The lingering pain was so intense that sweat beaded on his forehead.
Strangely, though, he felt a bit of strength flowing out of his body.
The amplified mana load and the dense mana, almost uncontroble, seemed to be tempting him.
As the pain subsided, Elder Meard let out a groan.
Ugh what on earth
He tried moving his hand, imbuing it with mana.
A small de of energy derived from his hand swam through the air and disappeared into the forest.
Boom!
A loud bang followed, and the trees outside the window burst open. With that alone, his power wasparable to that of a tribal chief.
Eyes wide, he looked at his body, surprised that his internal mana was still intact despite having released such a de.
Could it be?
Had he absorbed the power of that monstrous child?
He hadnt realized it, being too overwhelmed to see himself alive despite being stabbed, but now he understood the situation.
Power had entered him.
He didnt know what it was, but he even remembered forms of swordsmanship he had never seen before.
Gripping a sword, he tried to perform it, and his body naturally flowed as if it remembered.
There was only one exnation for this situation.
Ha ha ha ha! Its the blessing of the goddess!
With a body iparable to before and mana of a different quality, heughed heartily, shaking off the bed.
Even a small amount of mana sent the bed flying, making him feel like a god.
Was he hiding this much power all along?
Had he been challenging such a monster?
A chill ran down his spine, yet at the same time, joy from the newfound power surged within him.
Thinking he could now seek revenge, his face was incessantly lit up with a smile.
Did you think you could make me suffer like this and still survive? Huhuhu.
His footsteps were light.
Launching off the ground with activated mana, the scenery swiftly passed by.
But he didnt know.
The power he had received was just the tip of the iceberg.
Five days had passed since themencement of the boat building, wrapping up the major tasks.
As therge boat started taking shape, the young men forced intobor were exhrated.
Having spent decades in training, the first project they created together, with united hearts, brought waves of emotion.
They gathered around Ray, too ted.
Saint! It should bepleted by tomorrow!
I cant wait to set sail, haha.
Unable to tell them the harsh truth, he held back.
I dont know how long itllst once its in the sea.
If he said that, their morale would copse like a house of cards.
As the days work neared its end, he raised his hand to halt everyones work.
Lets finish up tomorrow. For today, everyone go back and rest.
The youths, who had been enjoying themselves, frowned.
We want to finish it today!
Please allow us!
Despite the ves pleading to be pushed more, his resolve did not waver; it only grew firmer.
Whats important now is not the boat, but self-care. Go back, prepare for departure, and take a good rest, perhaps with a bath.
Their resistance faded against his resolute gaze.
Understood.
Well weve been tired anyway, so well follow your instruction for today.
They seemed reluctant but agreed.
The women, unlike the men, looked genuinely happy.
Finally, freedom.
Now we can take our time with baths.
Whenever they tried to clean themselves, he would appear out of nowhere, saying, Working in seawater washes everything off, and drag them back to work.
No wonder they were exhausted, not having the chance for even a proper foot soak, let alone a bath.
Everyone followed his orders and returned home, leaving only Iriel and Ray at the site.
He spoke towards the back of a tree.
Soyeong.
To an onlooker, he might have seemed like a madman talking to thin air.
From the shadowy back of the tree, two figures emerged.
Yes.
Stay quiet at least until the day after tomorrow. Hiding in the mountains would be best.
Iriel agreed to his suggestion.
Indeed, the two who arent adults might face unforeseen issues. But to hide, we need a hiding ce
Theres a nice spot I made before.
Ray, respecting Iriels concern, proudly imed a shabby hut, or rather a doghouse, as a scenic inn.
The expression of the shadow figures stiffened at the memory, but it was only momentary.
They kneeled, epting the order.
We ept themand.
We will follow the Saintsmand.
Watching them disappear as quickly as they had appeared, Ray casually sat on a nearby rock.
Having only given orders and rested all this time, he yfully tapped his healthy legs.
Iriel, unamused by his antics, spoke seriously.
This is a critical moment now.
Thats right.
The boat building is almostplete. We must depart in two days. You have a n, right? Despite appearing idle, you were always gazing at the sea.
She didnt receive a response, but she knew it was an affirmation.
Just as Iriel was about to inquire about the n, a familiar middle-aged figure approached slowly from beyond the beach.
Chapter 240: Preparation For Departure (5)
Chapter 240: Preparation For Departure (5)
Its clear from the murderous intent radiating from his eyes that his intentions arent friendly; the intensity is almost too much.
Mana swirls around the hand holding the sword.
Feeling an ominous premonition, Iriel asks,
You seem surprisingly well. Did someone heal you? Though, I cant detect any gratitude in your eyes?
Healing? I have no recollection of being healed, though I might have left you half-dead.
What is that then!
He exims, as if witnessing a dying person miraculously turn into a zombie and start moving.
From a distance,ughter is heard.
Hahahaha! Isnt it astonishing? That I, once a cripple, am moving like this again!
Elder Meade, who wasughing madly, suddenly stops hisughter and sends a sword energy slicing through the air.
Ray, with a flick of his palm, deflects the iing sword energy, causing the mana to dissipate and stir up dust as it hits the ground.
Boom!
From the dust, impossible to see through, a sharp sword suddenly protrudes.
Swoosh!
Iriel and Ray quickly dodge the sword, thrust at them with incredible speed, as if it were an arrow.
As he dodges the sword, he counterattacks.
Holding a mana-formed sword, he shes horizontally, cutting off the front of the elders robe.
Yet, the elders expression remains rxed.
shing swords with destructive mana, the aftermath causes the sand at the coastline to be pushed away like a wave.
ng!
The sound of metal friction echoes, making their handiwork even more fierce.
She then yells at Ray and Elder Meade in turn.
Kyaaak! Youre both madmen!
The wild voice makes him hesitate momentarily, wondering if he should attack Iriel first.
After exchanging blows for a while, a gap finally appears.
Ray tilts his head and asks,
The manas quite dense, isnt it? Does this have anything to do with your recovery?
Kukuk. Its the mana I received from you. How does it feel to be overpowered by your own strength?
Elders words slightly furrow his brow.
My mana could it be that time?
Though he is alive now, he definitely died back then, a sword piercing through his chest.
It seems that during those few minutes, the Blessing of the Goddess must have seeped into Elder Meade.
If so, its quite dangerous.
He is unsure how much power he has obtained, but he worries if modern knowledge has also been transferred.
These are memories of a past life he doesnt want anyone to discover or know.
Unlike before, his grip on the sword tightens a bit.
Then, Elder Meades sword starts to be pushed back.
Boom! Boom!
As the surging sword strikes continue, the elder, who once boasted of his immense mana, wipes blood from his mouth.
But he had no time to feel the pain of his internal injuries.
His eyes drop as if looking at a monster.
I, I surely absorbed this kids power But what is this!
The gap in power is too vast.
Both wield mana swords, yet why does one break while the other remains intact?
For the elder, unaware of the truth, it was a frustrating and anxious situation, but it was inevitable.
Even if the quality of mana bes the same, the mana lord handling it is different.
Moreover, as the free-natured mana was absorbed into Elder Meades body, it lost its properties and became stagnant.
Thus, while the quantity of mana has increased, over time his mana is gradually weakening.
Still, its worth a try for now.
For some reason, a foreign swordsmanship technique naturally unfolds in his body, as if it has melted into his being.
Unknown to him, but Ray is quite surprised to see this.
Duke Jahads swordsmanship!
Indeed, its the blessing of the goddess.
Elder Meade is disying a sword technique he has never encountered before as if it were his own.
Does the blessing transfer not only the memories of the mind but also what the body remembers?
This cannot be allowed to live.
Its uncertain how much of his memories have been absorbed.
Putting his thoughts aside, he gathers mana from the atmosphere.
The mana, converging into a vortex, eventually rushes towards the elder.
Considering it a challenge, Elder Meade likewise pushes his bodys mana to its limits.
Grrrrr!
With veins nearly bursting, he counters with a sword path.
However, as soon as the two swords sh, the oue is decided.
ng!
A breeze passing through the forest sweeps over everything.
It caresses rocks and brushes against bushes.
The free winds final destination is Elder Meades abdomen.
Drip
As hot blood flows out, the elder kneels and spits out blood.
Cough!
Silently looking down at him, Elder Meade suddenly bursts intoughter.
It seems like hes lost his mind from the intense pain.
Hehehe leaving the ind?
Surely theres also a Spirit Tribe leader inside You still dont know the Spirit Tribe leader The day you learn of him will be the day you experience despair. Hehehehe
Although his words are cryptic, they carry a strangely ominous atmosphere.
What does that mean?
I cant just tell you Dont rush the futures enjoyment. I was anyway destined to die here. Waiting for the day you detestable thing woulde Ill be waiting in my homnd.
Spitting out blood, he stabs himself in the abdomen with a sword, and his body begins to disintegrate into dust.
Like entering into rest, he leaves no corpse behind and floats into the air.
Ray and Iriel quietly let it be.
Until the dustpletely vanished without a trace.
On the beach, where only the sound of the waves can be fiercely heard, they stand motionless, looking down at the elders sword left behind.
How long had it been?
In the silence, Iriel was the first to speak.
What was that all about?
I dont know. But it wont hurt to be cautious.
Are you thinking of putting surveince on the Spirit Tribe leader?
That would be difficult.
The Spirit Tribe leader, whose martial prowess has reached the pinnacle, is a figure of intrigue.
Even if a guardian were assigned, he would likely notice immediately.
Then
We must always be on guard. We dont know what hes plotting.
Indeed, as Elder Meade mentioned, there seems to be something enigmatic about the Spirit Tribe leader.
Hes the leader of a n that has remained secluded, and despite providing reasons, he was the first in his n to insist on venturing outside.
Moreover, despite the situation having escted to this point, not only has he failed to pacify the elders, but their current whereabouts are also unknown, adding to the mystery.
He gazes at the nearlypleted ship, lost in thought.
Somehow, the idea of sending everyone out doesnt seem as appealing as he initially thought.
Work resumed the next day.
As flesh is added to the skeleton and frame of the ship, it gradually takes on a moreplete form, igniting a fire in everyones hearts.
Now, without being told, everyone naturally proceeds with their tasks.
Were short on iron tes here! Who will bring some?
Here it is.
Thank you.
They warmly help each other with their tasks, slowlypleting the ship.
Hael, who came out to watch with nothing else to do, marvels at the elegant dark-huedrge ship.
My goodness its actually beingpleted.
We have to break through the sea, so of course, it had to be made.
Hmm With this, shouldnt we be able to get out without any major issues?
Overwhelmed by the sheer size of the ship, Ray shakes his head as if thats not even a possibility.
The sea is raging like its gone mad, so thats a bit difficult. But still, with the iron tes being thick, it should hold up for a few hours at least.
Then thats a relief.
Its a wee thought.
If it can hold out even for a few hours, theres a chance to escape at maximum speed.
Leaving thend aside, if they can reach the calm sea, there would be nothing more to wish for.
Ray quietly sits on a rock, unfolding a map from his bosom.
We should depart in two days to avoid beingte. We are about here
His finger moves from the coastline, tracing a straight line across.
We need to make as straight a path as possible.
Hael nods in agreement.
So, youre thinking of a forced breakthrough since were short on time.
Exactly. If the ship were sturdier and we had more time, we wouldve gone around the coast.
That would be safer.
But it would take much longer.
Understanding, Hael nods, and Ray carefully folds the map before putting it back into his bosom.
The paper is creased from being unfolded so many times.
His gaze then shifts to the horizon.
As the sun sets and twilight begins, the construction of therge ship, which started early in the morning, enters its final stage.
Thest remaining mast is erected, and the rudder is installed.
Then, after a weeks work, therge ship is finallypleted.
Ray, who had been sitting on a log, stands up.
Wow, quite solid.
It looks sturdier than expected.
Iron tes meticulously cover the joints of the wood, and these tes areyered two or three times to protect both the outer and inner hull.
With reinforcement magic to be added, it should withstand quite the waves.
Ray, who had been lying down, leisurely kicking his legs while the ship was being built, praised the ves for their hard work.
You all did a lot of hard work. Finally, we have a ship we can sail on. It was made this quickly because of your sweat and effort.
Cheers burst out immediately as he finishes speaking.
Woahhhhh!
Finally!
Good job, everyone!
The atmosphere turns festive in an instant.
How hard it had been until now!
They endured all sorts of humiliations and worked even harder than ves under the scorching sun, cursing him as heyfortably in the shade!
But now, thats all behind them.
What awaits them is alcohol to soothe their bundled fatigue and delicious food.
Rubbing their hands together and salivating at the thought of a pleasant feast, the saint in front of them smirks.
From now on, the men will make small boats and oars for rowing. The women should smoke the food to prevent it from spoiling, and gather wearable clothes and clean cloth. Well be very hungry on the sea.
Chapter 241: Western Port (1)
Chapter 241: Western Port (1)
With just a single word, they faced the bacsh of dozens.
Those who had been toiling away, swallowing their tears and building the ship, finally voiced their modest concerns.
Wouldnt it be okay to rest for just a day?
Yes, thats right. Since itse up, when else would we drink if not on such a day?
Despite their earnest pleas, their hopes were mercilessly crushed.
Ray silently shook his head, trampling on their tender wishes.
At this point, one might consider physical rebellion, but the men simply whet their appetite by carving wood, and the women sigh softly as they prepare food.
Seen in this light, they could not be anything but loyal subjects.
Another day passed as they built the ship.
As evening came and they lit a bonfire, brightening their surroundings, they prepared food and oars for hundreds.
The work progressed smoothly, and now, with the food prepared, they were ready to set sail.
While adding logs to the fire, Iriel approached.
Sitting down after straightening her skirt, she looked around and said,
It looks like we can start to depart soon. With this much food, we can be at ease for a while even after heading out to sea.
That would be nice. Though setting out to sea is the problem.
Didnt Elder Hael say we should break through the waves in a straight line? Isnt there a more gentle method?
Ray shook his head at Iriels question.
There is a way to navigate by finding water paths in curves, but we dont have enough time for that. If only we had at least a week
Though he did not show it outwardly, he was also anxious.
They needed to set sail within two days to reach the trade port on time.
Considering the ship might break apart, the tension couldnt be higher.
Iriel leaned her head on his shoulder, watching him.
If this doesnt work out, it might be ourst time.
Well, dying at sea would have a certain charm, wouldnt it?
Charm is one thing, but bing fish food leaves no room for atmosphere.
Yet, Iriel, amused by the joke, burst intoughter.
Hehehe. Thats true. If we arrive safely at the Holy Kingdom, lets go to the vige and have a celebratory drink together.
He, a legendary drinker and lover of alcohol, readily nodded.
Youre buying the drinks.
Lets ask Lord Zik to cover it, shall we?
It seemed Zik, who wasnt present, was going to be stuck with the bill.
As they were about to disperse and gather everyone, Iriel tightly grabbed the hem of his sleeve.
?
Though he looked at her as if to ask if she had something to say, she just lowered her head, saying nothing.
Only the trembling of her grip on his sleeve was palpable, along with a small shiver.
Raising her head after a small breath, Iriel seemed to have something to say, her lips quivering.
But soon, the trembling stopped, and her characteristic smile spread across her face.
Please take care of me tomorrow.
The day the ship was to set sail arrived.
People with stern faces gathered one by one, eventually numbering in the hundreds.
With the Elf Chief, who had been unseen till now, and three elders including Hael joining, it was almost time for everyone to be ounted for.
Launch the ship into the sea. We depart immediately.
Those remaining on the ind were no longer a concern for him.
Erasing them from his mind entirely brought a sense of relief.
Following Raysmand, as they boarded the ship, thest to board, the Elf Chief and the elders, nodded lightly in acknowledgment.
Building a ship of this size was no easy task. On behalf of my tribe, I express our gratitude.
Ray, who had done nothing more than nce at the map a few times or take a nap in the shade, took the credit.
If youre thankful, why didnt you help? My whole body is sore from all the hard work. Ah, my shoulders.
Hmm. I, too, had my duties. That aside, I dont see the other elders Was there an issue?
As the tribes leader, yet oblivious to its affairs, he inquired, and Hael answered on his behalf.
They chose to stay on the ind. They pointed out the risks associated with using the ship and were adamant, leaving us no way to convince them otherwise.
Thats troublesome. This ind will soon be closed off
Ray queried at his muttering.
Closed off? What do you mean?
Ive been inspecting the magic circle engraved on the ind. Having destroyed the main circle, the seas power will be disrupted for a while, but it will soon run wild. Then, those remaining on the ind will be trapped.
Hmm.
Its none of my concern.
They must find their own solutions with their strength.
Hael seemed to agree, adding to the Elf Chief,
The people did not heed even the Elf Chiefsmand. They seem to have their own thoughts, so it might be best to leave them be.
Hearing Elder Hael say that is somewhat unexpected.
Please, board the ship. We are about to depart.
After a brief look around the ind, he nodded and boarded the ship.
Thus, all were aboard.
Its time to say goodbye to the ind of ughter and power struggles.
He lightly caressed the ship.
As mana began to fortify the ship, he climbed aboard and chanted the activation word.
Psychokinesis.
Vroom
With a resonating sound, a tremendous force lifted the ship into the air, eliciting screams from all around.
The ship, the ship!
The ship is flying! Hold on tight, everyone!
Saint! This wasnt part of the n
Someones nervous remark was the cue for the ship to be hurled into the sea by a powerful force.
With the speed of a whirlwind, it skimmed the waters surface, flying effortlessly.
Aaaaah!
Please, save us!
The ship flew at a tremendous distance.
Those onboard were in agony.
The violent shaking and incredible speed were enough to make them seasick.
Yet, there was one who found joy in it.
Hahahahaha! Straight to the trade port!
Was this what a straightforward breakthrough meant?
Though the method was questionable, it significantly reduced the time needed.
Thats because they had already left the ind far behind them.
Havingunched the ship filled with mana, the oue was inevitable.
After flying for a while,
The moment the exhausted ship hit the water, those outside started vomiting.
Bluargh!
Aaargh!
They resembled patients poisoned by a potent toxin.
Ray looked at them and smiled.
Fun, isnt it?
At that moment, a surge of murderous intent emanated from them as they red at the Saint.
What kind of sailing is this! If it was going to be like this, why did we even bother making oars!
Give it back! Give me back my anticipation for the sea!
Ray shrugged his shoulders in response to theirints and said,
Calm down. The voyage hasnt even started yet.
Contradicting his words, a giant wave crashed over them.
Faced with a wave that turned their faces pale, those who had been vomiting quickly grabbed their oars and began to recklessly unleash their sword energy.
Swoosh!
sh!
Theres a saying about cutting water with a knife, but when multiple sword energiesbined, it became possible to slice through the waves.
Afterpletely pulverizing the wave, they eagerly rowed as the next wave approached.
For a moment, they felt a sense of self-disgust for having made the oars for this very purpose.
The arrangement of the ships front and back waspleted.
On the deck, there were those who crushed the big waves, while the front and back were in charge of watching thes and adjusting the rudder.
Despite sweating profusely due to the constantly changing sea currents, they moved diligently.
Saint! No, Captain! The ship cant withstand much more of this!
The waves are slowing us down!
Ray stepped out onto the deck to give orders amid the continuous situation reports.
Lower the sails! Its now or never!
But the wind is too strong; the sails will tear apart in no time!
Thats what reinforcement magic is for! Dont worry and lower them!
Following hismand, the deckhand hurriedly lowered the ropes and unfurled the sails.
Then, the ship, which had been rtively still until now, began to move forward at an astonishing speed.
As the ship swiftly turned right, he was taken aback by the sight of the approaching tumultuous waves.
He shouted down below, seeing the fierce waves looming,
Are you crazy? Turn the rudder! Not this direction!
He quickly changed the situation and went back down.
Those who had never sailed before merely followed his orders in a panic.
However, the anticipated problem urred right from the start.
A young man in charge of the engine reported with a pale face,
The rudder, it wont respond!
It seems to be blocked by something!
This is crazy.
Something was caught in the ships rudder, apparently extending up to the mast being used to steer.
If this continued, they would end up circling right back to the ind.
Without hesitation, he ran to the deck and leaned over the side, channeling mana.
The ships structure, reinforced with magic, became clear in his mind, and he felt something stubbornly stuck to one side of the rudder.
That must be why the rudder wasnt moving.
As he prepared to descend with a rope enchanted with magic, Iriel and Hael rushed out.
What amotion. Whats happening?
He briefly exined the situation in response to her question,
Somethings caught on the back. Someone needs to go down and remove it.
Despite speaking as if it were someone elses problem, he was tying the rope around himself, indicating he intended to do it himself.
Iriel frowned and shook her head,
Its dangerous. Isnt there another way to turn the ship without using the rudder?
No. This is the best and fastest way.
To go down in these waves is madness!
Madness is my specialty.
Even after saying so, he had a point.
Hael, equally concerned, suggested,
The wind is strong now. How about trying to use the sails to get out?
A ship without direction will be swallowed by the waves. It might work with moderate waves, but not in a situation like this.
The waves wererge enough to engulf the ship.
They attempted to fend off the waves with oars and slice through them with sword energy, but it seemed insufficient.
Seeing them silently watching, he reassured them by pointing at the rope,
Dont worry too much. Ive applied reinforcement magic.
Holding a frayed rope and chuckling, it did little to inspire confidence.
Be careful.
If you break our alcohol promise, I wont let it slide.
With a word of caution from each, he carefully descended below the ship along the wall.
Chapter 242: Western Port (2)
Chapter 242: Western Port (2)
Just as a wave loomed beautifully, Ray hurriedly waved his hands.
Filling his arms with mana and moving them chaotically, he struck the wave. Soon, droplets scattered as the wave split apart with a crash.
Boom!
He burst through the oing wave entirely and seized the small gap to dive below the surface.
Below, the waters were calmer than expected.
A world apart from the fiercely strong waves above.
As he carefully touched the wall and moved further down, he discovered a wooden board-shaped key attached under the ship.
Shielding his body with mana against the harsh current that made it hard to open his eyes, he looked up to see long aquatic nts and an unseen type of moss heavily clinging on.
The ship wont move like this.
He manually removed them, and the key signaled by moving sideways.
The task ended quite easily, and as he was about to climb up the wall, his body suddenly froze.
What is that? In front of him, a huge protruding rock loomed.
Its size,parable to a mountain, suggested that a collision would tear the ships iron tes to shreds.
His expression hardened as he nced at the ship.
The key has been unresponsive for too long.
Clearly, such a rock should not exist on a straight path.
This means they must have veered quite a bit to the right.
He released his grip on the ship.
st.
A strong gust of wind acted as propulsion, shooting him quickly toward the rock.
The rock looked even more imposing up close.
Though its surface appeared hard, it was immensely huge.
Theres a limit to being big, but what if an entire mountain is submerged in the sea!
As Ray infused mana into his hand and clenched it, a sword made of aura des materialized there.
Woong
Its density was so high that it repelled the seawater, existing so effortlessly by itself, it could be called a legendary sword () in its own right.
With the sword at his waist, he stood leisurely and looked down at the rock before swinging the sword down.
Kwaaaak!
Something seemed to scream, a bizarre howl, as half of the rock was cleanly sliced off.
Kukukung
Looking at the whole, it still wasnt enough.
It seemed necessary to cut everything down before the ship could pass this way.
As he gripped the sword harder and shed a few more times, the giant mountain was reduced to the size of a small hill behind a vige.
The way he carved out the rock with the sword resembled that of a sculptor.
Feeling pressed for time, he even cast magic in his anxious state.
Wind Cutter! Explosion!
Dozens of wind des poured down, and with an ensuing chain of explosions, the rock could not withstand the assault and began to shrink in size.
No matter how huge the mountain, it seemed there was no way to withstand the endless mana, eventually revealing its base.
Kwaaaang!
With thest booming sound, the existence of the rock seemed to vanish as it sank into the sea, and he hurriedly searched for the ship, rejoicing inwardly.
However, he had to immediately stop his movements due to the killing intent pouring from behind.
He swung his hand towards the origin of the killing intent, sending out a sword wave, and not long after, a sea monstery dead.
But that was not the end.
The dead monsters friend, its immediate family, and even distant cousins gathered to pressure him, making it a tough fight in the sea, no matter who he was.
Uaaaak!
He wanted to scream refreshingly, but being underwater, that was an unattainable wish.
His journey was still far from over.
Heh heh
Like a deep-sea fish dragged ontond, hey exhausted on the deck, gasping for breath. Hael and Iriel said with pitying expressions,
You look terrible.
Ray, your face is half gone. Its a relief you dont age, but youve suddenly aged ten years in a moment.
Heh Heh
Having experienced all sorts of affection from sea monsters that no one else has, he trembled like a leaf.
He couldnt go again, even if asked.
But, contrary to his worries, fortunately, the key was repaired, and the ships hull was in a condition to withstand the journey, so they could possibly reach the trading port if they just escaped this ce.
A few young men approached him and reported,
The waves have weakened.
Were not far from our destination ording to the map. Just a little more strength, please.
With the consecutive pieces of good news, he took a breath and responded,
Dont rx just yet. Raise the sails if the waves weaken further. From then on, we row.
Understood.
As the young men disappeared after their brief response, Ray also got up.
Fumbling for a moment, he took out a map soaked in seawater and ced his finger on the trading port.
Until just moments ago, he resembled a squid dried under the scorching sun, but now, showing the demeanor of a noble gentleman versed in both literary and martial arts, Hael couldnt help but intervene curiously.
What are you doing?
There are things to do once we arrive at the trading port. To go back to the Eastern Continent from the Western Continent, we need to board another ship.
Hearing his words, Haels face turned pale.
Board again!
Did it mean they had to repeat all this!
Noticing her dismay, Ray shook his head and said,
It wont be like this. Think of it as a leisurely cruise on a calm sea.
Umm
She sighed in agreement.
I understand. Ill let the n leader know.
Please do. Oh, and just in case, tell the people in the engine room below not to leave their posts. The waves have weakened, but were still not sure.
Got it.
As Hael went down, Iriel murmured,
Your mana is always impressive. The energy that flows out unintentionally is no joke.
Our situation is no joke either. The funds we have are even less of a joke.
He sighed as he thought of some countermeasures.
Money is necessary wherever you go, even just to eat, yet there are only a few gold coins in our possession.
If I had known, I would have brought more.
Right. Even if we make it to the trading port, we barely have enough to buy ingredients.
It seems well have to resort to sleeping rough for a few days. From the Silia Kingdom, well walk to the Holy Kingdom, selling the hides of animals we hunt whenever wee across a vige. That should bring in some money.
That alone will have its limits.
To Iriels worried words, he replied nonchntly,
If we dont have it, well just starve.
A day and a half had passed since they boarded the ship.
Now, the waves were calm, and without any particr threats, they could sail quite leisurely.
From afar, the glinting crimson lights made the elders, instructors, and young men alike shout in excited voices,
Its a vige!
Finally, weve arrived at the port!
This is the outside world!
At their loud voices, even the n leader and Haeyel, who had warned against causing amotion, came out onto the deck and gaped at the harbor.
Its impressive.
The architecture is quite something.
They had only ever built wooden houses for a few hundred years.
Here, they used stone and processed wood to create fine houses, so the gap in architectural technology between them could be said to be as vast as the distance between heaven and earth.
It was a sight they had never seen in their lives.
Since they had never left the ind before, such a reaction was natural.
As they gasped in admiration, getting closer to the harbor with the eyes of a girl in her first love, Ray prepared to anchor and dock the ship by himself.
As the ship came to aplete stop at the harbor, the guards, sensing something amiss, frowned and gestured.
Approaching from the ship, the waiting guards spoke.
Unauthorized ships cannot dock at the harbor. Go back.
Whats with these beggarly folksing on a ghost ship Tsk tsk.
The tough voyage had left their clothes in tatters, and the once clean and majestic ship was now cracked and in a hideous state.
Given that extent, the guards disregard was somewhat expected.
Where can we get permission?
At his question, one guard pointed far away with his finger.
Permission for the western trading harbor is granted only by the Priyas Holy Kingdom. If you thought there was a separate reception, youre mistaken.
Is that so? Then please let us use the harbor for a moment. There should be amunicationwork. Showing them this badge should roughly exin.
As he spoke and presented a silver badge, the guard shook his head.
Theres nomunicationwork for the likes of you. The Holy Kingdom is too busy right now.
As the other party continued to be obstinate, his mood was also soured.
Its strange. Why do you keep making me crooked today?
Muttering iprehensibly, a group of young men jumped off one side of the ship.
Despite the considerable distance they jumped, the guards gulped at the expressionless faces that showed no sign of impact.
What is the matter?
Is there a problem?
They frowned, ready to eliminate any immediate issues, but the mana flowing out from them inadvertently constricted the guards.
Each one was a force beyond a Sword Master.
With such momentum pouring out from them towards the guards, those patrolling the nearby area could not possibly handle it.
One guard quickly continued,
Now that I think about it, there seems to have been a spare mana crystal lying around. Ill check on it.
Snatching the silver badge and disappearing into a tent, Ray smirked.
Indeed, the universalnguage across all countries was power, a moment that reconfirmed this.
After showing the suspicious silver badge through themunicationwork, amotion broke out in the Priyas Holy Kingdom.
They are saints!
To prepare for any potential threats to their safety, temporarily close off the trading harbor and dispatch the nearby pdins!
Even the normally arrogant crystal guardian leaped up in a hurry, leaving the guards open-mouthed in shock.
What was the identity of these beggars on a ghost ship if not saints from the Eastern Continent!
The young guardsplexion turned ashen as he trembled.
This is serious. We must offer them hospitality right away.
Umm The guard unit, bring the saints immediately.
Though the tone was troubled, there was no other choice for him.
The water had already been spilled, and all that was left was to clean up the mess.
Chapter 243: Western Port (3)
Chapter 243: Western Port (3)
The guards approached hesitantly, their demeanor much changed from before.
Ray spoke in a subtly mocking tone, What about the beggar?
My apologies for the rudeness, the senior guard quickly bowed, followed by several others showing respect.
Watching this, Ray inquired, The docking permit has been granted, right?
Yes. You may stay as long as you wish. Although modest, our security team will serve you.
The leading guard courteously gestured for them to follow. Shortly after disembarking, they were led to a rather expensive-looking inn.
The first floor featured a terrace and a restaurant, while the upper floors were designated for lodging, exuding a luxurious ambiance.
This must be the influence of the Priyas Holy Kingdom.
Thinking of relieving the journeys fatigue, they dropped their luggage, and the guards bowed again with a look of regret.
I apologize once again for the rudeness. As the head of security, I will ept proper punishment.
Although not informal, seeing his firm sense of responsibility somewhat eased the awkwardness.
Moreover, staying in an unexpected inn and receiving support from the Priyas Holy Kingdom in their financially tight situation significantly improved their mood.
Naturally, the willingness to forgive seemed to double the size of the kingdoms surroundings.
Ray waved his hand, Its okay. We did look a bit like beggars after all.
Looking at another beggar in the same plight, Iriel nced sideways with a pout.
Are you really okay with this?
Lets head back before I change my mind. Oh, and please tell the Priyas Holy Kingdom we are grateful for their support.
You need not tell me directly; the kingdom will send a representative soon, the captain of the guards replied.
Ray shook his head, No need for that. Were just resting briefly before we depart.
Um then, Ill ry your message, the guard captain said before leaving the inn after ensuring everything was in order.
Ray looked around at the others, thinking, Finally, a step forward.
elerating the medical academy.
Introducing a new civilization of systematic medicine.
It was the moment to advance a step towards achieving that goal.
Having rented out the entire inn, he gathered everyone in the restaurant.
The purpose was to discuss the uing schedule.
Without organizing things here, they might encounter troublesome issuester, so Ray found it easier to address everything now.
Tapping therge table to gather attention, the previously noisy room quieted down.
Youve all worked hard to get here. How does it feel to have escaped the cramped ind?
Only awkwardughter spread throughout the room.
Hehehe. It seems adaptation is still challenging, one eldermented.
Ray nodded, It wont be as easy as you think. You know life on the ind, but not here.
They had be fully ustomed to ind life but could not immediately adapt upon arriving on the western continent.
However, there was no major concern.
Meetings and conversations with others, over time, would gradually resolve these issues.
Our mouths might say otherwise, but we have enough resources to manage somehow, right?
Thats true. It would be a sorry sight if people called heroes couldnt even adapt properly to society.
After a few jokes were exchanged, he cleared theughter and said, Lets get to the point The reason Ive called you all here is for a matter of some importance.
An important matter?
We need to board a ship again. Well be crossing from the Western Continent to the Eastern Continent on that ship. If you look at the map, its like this.
As he spoke, he traced a part of the unfolded map, and the elders and tribal leaders stroked their chins, looking at it.
Thats quite a distance.
It looks like it will take at least a week
To their murmurs, Iriel responded, It will be a long journey, but it wont be as hard as now.
With the support promised by the Priyas Holy Kingdom, they would have food to eat and ces to stay
Indeed, it would be a journey of luxury.
He continued, observing the reactions, Our destination is the Silia Kingdom on the Eastern Continent. From there, well proceed to the Holy Kingdom by leapfrogging.
Had he mentioned this to an ordinary person, they might have been scolded for thinking someone could walk between countries, but his audience seemed unfazed, almost as if it were no big deal.
Weve roughly figured out the route. When do we n to depart?
We leave straight away tomorrow. Well acquire a ship in the morning and set off from the trade harbor by noon.
That should be no problem if its in the morning.
Ill make sure to inform the children myself.
Thank you.
But what will we do once we reach the Eastern Continent? Has the goddess given us a specific mission?
The elders question captured everyones attention.
Though unspoken, it was a question on everyones mind.
Even Hael, who had been quietly listening, found the timing right to ask, Ive wanted to ask this before. What exactly are we going to do in the Eastern Continent?
After a moment of silence, he spoke in a firm, yet gentle tone, Were going to change the world.
After the war, the Holy Kingdom, with support from its neighboring countries, grew into a powerful nation.
With Hongyeong and Euclid internally purging corrupt nobles and the saints family rectifying the finances, it wasnt an exaggeration to say they were on par with the Lesian Empire in terms of living standards.
Moreover, Rays sessful trade negotiations with the Lesian Empire greatly improved their finances.
In this explosively growing Holy Kingdom, one ce showing remarkable potential was the medical academy.
With the popes endorsement fueling public interest in new knowledge and jobs, it was akin to giving wings to a tiger.
The number of students swelled daily, and with it, the academys size expanded significantly.
To put it somewhat exaggeratedly, it was almost on par with the academies dedicated to swordsmanship, magic, and divine power.
However, the problem quickly became evident.
The student poption continued to rise, but there were only a handful of professors avable to teach them.
Most were taught by a lich from Proxia.
These days, he felt as though he were living in a nightmare, day in and day out.
With no time to delve into the knowledge the saint had left behind due to his teaching duties, even a great magician of the 7th circle found it overwhelming.
Barely managing to survive the sses, he struggled to carve out time for his own studies, constantly facing the demand for more lessons.
Yet, perhaps there was some reward for his near-death teaching efforts, as the students level of medical knowledge steadily improved.
The medical gloves produced by the Holy Kingdom had already be a staple within the academy, and handwashing facilities were gradually being installed in other academies as well.
At this point, the significance of the medical academy could certainly not be considered minor.
When two sses expanded to four, unable to bear it any longer, the lich used the authority Ray had delegated to him to appoint new assistant professors.
They were a duo, a man and a woman, whom Ray had previously instructed to observe.
Their skill in dissecting a pig was exceptional, and now their sharp intellect was equally evident.
Should it be said that teaching them one thing led them to understand two?
They were not quite geniuses, but too talented to bebeled merely gifted. What then, should they be called?
However, it seems they still hadnt met the lichs standards.
The lich, teaching the two assistant professors, pounded his chest in frustration.
You fools! Do you still not understand?
Sorry, sorry!
The lymphatic ducts are for transporting lymph! How can you conclude that the lymphatic ducts and lymph are the same? By your logic, ogres and elves would be the same species too!
But I dont understand. The lymphatic ducts contain lymph, so why do we need to differentiate them? Either way, they contain lymph.
Lich, looking as baffled as if he had heard a eunuch was getting married, sighed deeply.
Sigh
He looked up at the sky, making a face as if questioning his existence, and muttered philosophical questions like Where do humans start, and where do they end? about thirty times.
Finally calming down, he spread out a parchment.
It was a drawing made by Ray, neatly annotated below.
Theplex drawing was made understandable with a lot of effort.
Even the two who couldnt understand despite exnations nodded at once.
Dont try to understand it so hard. The lymphatic ducts have their own role, and lymph has its own role. How can they be considered the same?
I sort of get it but
Do you think you can teach others with just a rough understanding? Forget about it for today.
Ugh
Lich, who hadnt let them sleep for two days and nights, now threatened a third, making them regret their decision to be assistant professors.
But as they suffered, the medical academy continued to grow.
Ipetent but iming to be professors, they took charge of two sses, giving Lich, who had been insanely busy, some breathing room.
Now, the greatly expanded academy was formal enough to request the Holy Kingdom for the construction of an academy building.
After he left the Holy Kingdom, the medical academy continued to grow endlessly, even daring to expand to other countries.
In the morning, as they packed their bags and left the inn, securing a ship at the temporarily closed trade harbor was too easy for them.
With a shiprge enough for their numbers and supplies, and with the support of Priyas, they were quickly ready to depart.
Aboard the ship, Iriel let out a huge sigh of relief.
Finally, we are returning.
It had been an exhausting first pilgrimage.
While the Silia Kingdom was on the same Eastern Continent, wasnt the Priyas Holy Kingdom on the Western Continent a bit too far?
Moreover, having to take care of the heros family had internally drained her.
Ray, slumping his shoulders on the deck, shook his head at her.
The real start is from now.
At his words, Iriels shoulders trembled nervously like a frightened herbivore.
What, whats starting? Its not me again, is it? Me again?
Indeed, if its aboutpanions, its Iriel; if its about suffering, its also Iriel.
Iriel, honored to be chosen by such a unique monster, wore a face full of injustice.
Chapter 244: Marriage Negotiation
Chapter 244: Marriage Negotiation
Hours passed, and soon the ship began to depart.
They had rented thergest ship among those docked, ensuring the journeysfort was top-notch.
For them, who had always viewed the sea as a source of suffering and pain, the satisfaction was indescribable.
A refreshing breezebed through their hair, and the dazzling sunlight reflected off the sea, revealing an unbelievably beautiful scene before their eyes.
The ships old decorations also exuded an inexplicably antique atmosphere.
Those who came out to the deck couldnt help but exim in admiration.
Ah
The outside of the ind is this beautiful
The distant view of a small vige blending with the vast sea evoked a simple yet liberating feeling.
It was a sight far removed from the tragedies of ancient wars they had remembered and recorded for posterity.
The elders shared this sentiment, casting a somewhat disillusioned and distant gaze towards the sea.
On one side of the deck, Ray handed a drink to Ha-el, saying,
Quite a nice view, isnt it?
Without turning his gaze, Ha-el nodded in agreement.
They say there are all sorts of beautiful scenes and cultures outside. This view proves it right. I quite like this scenery.
Though its not all as nice as it seems.
Augh escaped at the world-weary tone.
How could a ce inhabited by people have only good things? But what about the report you mentionedst time?
He answered while sipping his drink.
Ah, its the Holy Kingdom were talking about. Wouldnt they have space for just two hundred people? If its a simple report, Ive already finished it, so dont worry too much.
Ha-el shook his head at his words.
What Im worried about is not that. Whether we, who know nothing of the outside, can manage Honestly, thinking about whates next is a bit worrying.
At that moment, Elder Xian, who had been quietly listening, stepped forward.
Elder Ha-el need not worry. Though our experience is limited and we know little of the outside, havent we always managed to get by? This time will be no different; well safely ovee it.
Comforted by the elders words, Ha-el showed a slight smile.
Youre right. It seems Ive be a bit weak uponing to a new ce.
Ha-ha-ha. To think theres a time when the elder feels weak, what a rare sight.
After exchanging a few more words, Ray quietly left the deck.
He headed to the room where the n leader was.
Recently, the words of Elder Mead, who was on his deathbed, weighed heavily on him, so he had been spending time talking with the n leader.
As usual, when he opened the door and entered, the n leader awoke from meditation.
Youre here again.
Checking on the patients condition is part of a doctors duty.
He still spouted lots of iprehensible things.
The n leader sighed deeply.
Haah Havent I told you before? Ive recovered enough that you dont need toe anymore.
Ray nodded in agreement.
It was natural for the n leaders condition to be good.
He had not only corrected the misaligned qi but had alsopletely redefined it with a new concept.
Having revamped him entirely, it would have been problematic if he hadnt recovered.
He smirked and said,
Sharing a pleasant conversation between old friends isnt too bad, is it?
Conversations shared in boredom can have both charm and annoyance. What is it that you alwayse wanting to talk about?
Catching the flow but pinpointing the essence, he broached his purpose.
We havent been on the ship for long, but I was thinking its about time to start teaching you things necessary for your livelihood.
The n leader thought for a moment at Rays words, then readily nodded.
If its about that, Id rather ask you a favor.
The n leader showed a more positive response than expected.
I had feared rejection, but it seems my worry was unnecessary.
However, the n leader soon showed signs of difort and spoke,
Im sorry, but could you leave if your business is done? I need to finish my meditation.
I didnt understand why meditation was so important, but the elders gaze was firm, leaving no room for disagreement.
There will be time and opportunities to harvest in the future.
Theres no need to rush things, especially since there will be more chances to talk in the future.
Today should be enough.
He bowed lightly and then left the room.
Despite visiting daily, the cold response remained unchanged.
Its astounding how a person can consistently be so cold, enough to make ones tongue curl even by Gyujungs standards of Huajunghwa.
He shivered at the coldness that could kill an ice troll with a single blow.
As Ray finished all the pilgrimages and was returning to the Holy Kingdom with the heros tribe,
The Silia Kingdom was in turmoil.
Nobles seated around a long table were raising their voices and arguing with each other.
The Saint must be acquired at all costs.
Just the news from the Holy Kingdom is unbelievable, let alone that the Saint personally handled the Wyvern Mountains and the imperial power struggle in the Lesian Empire. If we miss this chance, well regret it for a hundred years!
Besides, wasnt the Saint originally not from the Silia Kingdom?
Opposing them, some voiced their frustration,
But how do you propose we bring him? The target is now fully integrated into the ranks of powerful countries, and the subject is their Saint. If you have a concrete n, lets hear it.
That is
Though they were vocal, theycked any feasible n.
As the nobles fell silent like mute bees, the king, who had been quiet, stepped forward.
He spoke softly, glowing with an idea,
It is said that heroes in any era have a fondness for women. Its an old and secluded method, but above all, its a certain one.
After a moment of silence, the king continued,
I am considering sending Princess Celestina. What do you think?
The nobles were stunned by this radical suggestion.
Princess Celestina! She was renowned both inside and outside the castle as a talenteddy and the most beautiful woman in the kingdom.
So perfect in the eyes of others that she hadnt been properly matched for marriage due to the overwhelming proposals, and suddenly there was a foreign candidate.
Several nobles, coveting Princess Celestina internally, vehemently opposed,
Its uneptable. Regardless of the Saints stature, his origins lie in themon folk of our kingdom. How could we pair such a person with Princess Celestina?
Thats right. The events in the Lesian Empire must have been mere coincidences. Its impossible for a human to achieve such non-human feats.
Despite their desperate opposition, the king shook his head.
The Saints act of repelling the necromancer at the border was a well-known fact.
With that alone, he more than deserves a duchy, not to mention his exceptional intellect making it a deal not to be missed.
Of course, the king was bitter about sending his most beloved daughter for a political marriage.
Ultimately, the council was divided into supporters and opponents.
Its a brilliant idea! Princess Celestina could certainly win the Saints heart.
If we can secure the Saint, it would significantly strengthen our kingdoms power.
Joining the ranks of powerful nations wouldnt be a dream.
The phrase powerful nation amplified the voices of the supporters.
However, the opponents came back stronger than before,
It is said that too much is worse than not enough. The Saint has surpassed being under someonesmand; forcing him might only breed resentment.
The n leader showed a more positive response than expected.
I had feared rejection, but it seems my worry was unnecessary.
However, the n leader soon showed signs of difort and spoke,
Im sorry, but could you leave if your business is done? I need to finish my meditation.
I dont understand why meditation is so important, but the elders gaze was firm, leaving no room for disagreement.
There will be time and opportunities to harvest in the future.
Theres no need to rush things, especially since there will be more chances to talk in the future.
Today should be enough.
He bowed lightly and then left the room.
Despite visiting daily, the cold response remains unchanged.
Its astounding how a person can consistently be so cold, enough to make ones tongue curl even by Gyujungs standards of Huajunghwa.
He shivered at the coldness that could kill an ice troll with a single blow.
Chapter 245: Recognizing The Time
Chapter 245: Recognizing The Time
The sudden marriage proposal came as a surprise solely to the princess.
However, her astonishment was short-lived.
She had somewhat prepared herself for this moment.
Being born a princess, it seemed there was no other way to contribute to the kingdom than through a political marriage.
Celestinaposed herself and slowly said,
This is the first marriage proposal Father has brought up. It wouldnt be right to reject it without consideration.
I appreciate you saying that.
However I would like some time to think about it.
Ill give you four days.
At the kings firm response, her gaze wavered slightly.
Four days.
It might seem long, but under the current circumstances, it was quite short.
To decide on a life partner in just four days.
She couldnt help feeling somewhat disappointed, understanding the kingdoms situation.
It seems Father is in quite the hurry. I hope his eagerness to strengthen our national power doesnt backfire
The royal finances were not in dire straits, but the kingdoms power was indeedckingpared to other countries.
It was seriously worrying that he might be nning to resolve this through the Saint, risking potential trouble.
Ahem
As the king coughed to hurry her answer, she had no choice but toply.
Celestina let out a small sigh.
Understood. I will give you my answer in four days.
The king nodded at her words.
I look forward to it.
Ray taught them about the outside world and basic knowledge on the ship.
What he felt during their brief time together was their monstrous learning ability.
Like cotton absorbing water, they made everything taught to them their own, making teaching them enjoyable.
Even if rotten, still a seed. Perhaps this is what being of a blessed lineage means.
The goddesss blessing made their learning fast and their understanding deep.
Teach them one thing, and theyre already applying it to two.
Moreover, he briefly taught them about the medicine avable on the ship.
That alone took up the entire journey.
Before long, the ship docked at the port of the Silia Kingdom.
Iriel was the first to disembark and stretched.
Ah, this smell is unmistakable. I finally feel at ease.
She sniffed around, not in her homnd, murmuring, This nostalgic smell
Their actions seemed suspicious enough that, as in the Western Continent, a group of guards gathered around.
With wary expressions, they addressed the crew as the ship lowered its anchor.
Sorry, but this port is not a free trade harbor, and ships without permission cannot dock here.
Ray scratched the back of his head at their words.
This is troublesome.
In the Priyas Holy Kingdom, showing a silver badge could resolve the docking issue, but that wasnt an option here.
It wouldnt do to show a Priyas silver badge in the Silia Kingdom.
As he pondered what to do, Iriel suddenly interjected and handed something over.
Would this suffice?
Hmm
After a moment of examining the parchment she offered, the guards promptly cleared the way.
They stood with their spears erect, turning their gazes away.
Sir, its an honor to meet a saint!
I apologize for the dy!
Observing their sharp readiness, Ray looked on.
The parchment turned out to be a personal letter sealed by the king of the Silia Kingdom.
It must have been something prepared during the first pilgrimage.
With a triumphant expression, Iriel puffed out her chest.
How about that? Isnt my preparedness impressive?
Her smug look was so endearing that one would want to pat her on the head.
Thanks to Iriel, they safely passed through the harbor and stopped by the vige to buy simple foods like jerky.
They wanted to buy nkets and leather shoes as well, but purchasing two hundred of them was a bit too much.
As they passed through the central part of Silia Harbor and entered the outskirts, Hael approached and struck up a conversation.
Are you nning to spend the day here before departing?
No. The sun hasnt set yet, so we need to leave right away. Monsters roam aroundte in the evening, so we need to find a camping spot before then.
Puzzled by the unfamiliar term, Hael pondered for a moment before responding.
Monsters Im not sure how strong they are, but our power is not insignificant either. You know that best, dont you?
Its not about being strong or weak. If we engage in unnecessary battles now, without securing a spot, well umte fatigue. That would dy our return and disrupt the perfect n Ive made.
Whatever the n was, it didnt sound promising.
She must be nning to use someone for a big scheme.
She knew Ray too well.
The massive kingdom-crossing journey of over two hundred sword masters began.
On the first day, they madly climbed mountains; on the third day, they showered in the orc tribes; and by the fifth day, food was running low, so they raided an ogre tribe.
It was a cruel act to rob even the orcs hidden pocket money simply because they stood out like a band of brigands.
That night, after thoroughly looting the orcs, they camped in an unnamed forest beyond the borders of the Silia Kingdom.
Ray skillfully started a fire and hung a metal pot over it.
Whistling while he cooked a soup with herbs, the savory aroma spread thickly in the air.
Attracted by the mouthwatering scent, including the tribal chief and some elders, sneaked closer.
Elder Xian cleared his throat and spoke.
Hmm Isnt that too much for one person to eat?
Despite his status, his attempt was futile.
In this world, even cold water has its hierarchy. Move your face away; your drool is falling.
He received nothing but a scolding.
Elder Xian stepped back with a sullen face, while the tribal chief smiled contentedly.
Indeed, the saint understands the order of things. Then
As he spoke and slowly moved a wooden spoon towards the pot, Ray flicked it away with a mysterious movement.
Thud
The wooden spoon sadly fell to the ground.
Why! Why cant I eat! Its a sin to prevent someone from eating when theres food!
His tant nonsense was ignored before it could even reach the ears.
Fiddling with his ear, he muttered, Wow, cant even recycle this, and guarded the pot.
How can people only think about feeding themselves?
Food is meant to be eaten.
There are such unreasonable people in this world. I must not be like that.
After stirring the pot briefly, he served three bowls and handed over the metal pot.
The rest can eat. Dont hoard it likest time.
Hahaha. Of course.
Dont worry. No matter how hungry we are, we are one tribe. Shouldnt we share even a single bean?
Until just the day before yesterday, they fought like dogs, biting and tearing at each other, yet now they spoke of tribe with convincing authority.
They had been camping out for a while, growing sick of nothing but jerky.
So, a smooth and delicious soup like this was indeed a treasure, making the struggle for it somewhat inevitable.
Of course, whether they fought like dogs or pigs was apletely unrted story to him.
Ray, holding a bowl he had carved from wood, passed it to Hael and Iriel, who were munching on hard bread in a corner.
Huhuhu. Thank you.
Eat well.
With a light thanks, they epted the soup, and Ray casually sat down on the ground.
As evening approached and moonlight brightly illuminated the surroundings, the forest was imbued with a certain charm.
Iriel murmured while looking up at the sky.
Well soon arrive at the Holy Kingdom.
Not much longer. Probably by tomorrow afternoon, well get there.
Thinking of the Holy Kingdom, he strangely felt at ease.
His real homnd was undoubtedly the Silia Kingdom, but what was thisfort settled in his heart?
Having experienced many events in the Holy Kingdom, he had grown fond of it.
While eating his soup, he pondered the future.
I cant stay in the Holy Kingdom forever.
His mission as a saint was to excel in medicine and learn the medical practices here.
However, he had primarily focused on spreading medical knowledge, rarely taking the opportunity to learn.
Thus, he made a new resolution.
Until now, his efforts had been directed towards disseminating medical knowledge.
But from now on, he nned to study the local medicine, taking into ount the characteristics of monsters and different races.
The Holy Kingdom has prospered enough. It should be fine to leave it in the hands of Eir and Iriel.
The medical academy and the lineage of heroes would advance it further if they were set on the right path.
Matters of nobility or families were for the Pope to handle, while the minutiae would be sorted out by the lower administration.
There was nothing left for him to intervene in.
He looked up at the night sky, filled with countless stars.
The wind rustling through his hair felt incredibly pleasant.
Its a bit earlier than I expected.
He felt it was about time to leave the Holy Kingdom.
Aira was pacing back and forth.
Seeing her restless, an elder waved her off.
Calm yourself, Lady Aira. Hes not a child who would die so easily, is he?
Theres been no word yet There must have been an incident.
Its probably not a big problem.
Despite the elders attempts to reassure her, her gaze remained unchanged.
If our connection has been cut off, its not a minor issue. No, it might actually be a significant problem
She had tried several times to infuse mana into the signaling device, but there was no response.
Had it malfunctioned due to age?
Or why else would there still be no reaction?
The elder gave up first as her state remained unchanged for over a month.
Hell return safe and sound before long. Hes always been capable on his own, so dont worry.
If Lady Aira shows signs of anxiety, all the elves in the vige be restless. Please, maintain your dignity now.
At the elders polite words, she halted her frantic pacing.
Being a high elf carries a heavy responsibility.
Thus, there are moments when they cannot cry in sorrow or smile in joy.
Regrettably, this was one of those times.
She stiffened her expression and straightened her shoulders, sighing as she closed her eyes.
Ive made a mistake.
Lifting her head proudly, she pushed out her chest.
Despite her valiant appearance, Airas eyes shimmered with a hint of sadness.
Chapter 246: The End Of The Pilgrimage
Chapter 246: The End Of The Pilgrimage
After about ten days, we crossed into the borders of the Holy Kingdom.
Two more days passed, and we finally arrived at Selonia.
Those who had grown weary from repeated camping marveled anew at the sight of the majestic Selonia Castle.
How amazing. To think of building a castle atop a cliff
So this is the Holy Kingdom
The grand fortress, perched atop the bizarre cliffs, seemed even more imposing, causing Iriels shoulders to broaden as well.
Ho ho ho.
Why he felt proud was a mystery.
After settling over two hundred people in the annex, Ray and Iriel requested an audience with the Pope.
Eir readily agreed to meet them.
As they entered the great hall, the usual solemn decorations and the statue of Goddess Gaia were prominently on disy.
Sitting in the center was Eir, the Pope, who appeared quite radiant.
Ray gave her a slight bow.
Its been a while. Have you been well?
Ho ho ho, yes, thanks to you. I was in quite a financial pickle, but that was resolved by opening trade routes with the Lesian Empire.
Thats good to hear. The empire is far, but it sure does bring in money.
The emperor is a bit strict, which worries me a bit But, how was your first pilgrimage?
At her question, Iriel sighed.
It was a series of ups and downs. We went on a pilgrimage to the Silia Kingdom and Priyas Holy Kingdom, and even embarked on an unexpected voyage.
Eirughed joyfully.
Ho ho ho ho ho. Well, its good that nothing serious happened.
She then turned to Ray.
I was going to give you news about the academy, but its better you hear it directly. There are many waiting for you; go see them.
Theres something I need to discuss.
Oh? Thats unexpected to hear from you.
As she leaned back in her chair, waiting for an answer, he made a startling deration.
I n to leave the Holy Kingdom once the academy is on stable footing.
What!?
His sudden statement shocked not only Eir but Iriel as well.
What, what, what do you mean?
Are you saying you want to quit being the Saint?
Eir asked, to which he replied in a t tone.
Yes.
Do you think thats possible?
Her tone was inquisitive, but the single phrase carried much weight.
Logically, quitting sainthood is impossible.
How could one simply decide to quit being a Saint, a position chosen by the gods and held tightly by the Holy Kingdom?
Yet, his gaze did not falter.
No, instead, it burned brighter with determination.
Ill make it possible.
His firm statement left her, about to speak, silent.
As the Pope closed her mouth, only the Saintess seemed anxious.
So suddenly!
Its something Ive thought about for a while. Ive mentioned it repeatedly beforeing to the Holy Kingdom.
But still, who suddenly decides to leave like this!
The Holy Kingdom, once in a dire state, has never been more prosperous. Trade routes with other countries are open, businesses are thriving, and corrupt nobles have been weeded out, bringing stability. If I were to leave, now would be the most appropriate time.
Despite his clear reasoning, Iriels voice still trembled.
Not that! Why didnt you consult me at all? Ive always been by your side!
.
As the situation worsened, Eir stepped in to mediate.
Calm down. Just as you have your thoughts, Ray has his own. But
She turned her gaze to Ray.
This time, your method was not good. You know that, dont you?
Yes.
Resolve your issues together. However, do not let this be a problem for the Holy Kingdom.
With that indirect dismissal, they both had to leave the great hall after a brief greeting.
Even after leaving the great hall, Iriels mood did not seem to improve.
Her lips, usually talkative, were tightly shut, showing no sign of opening, and the area around her stubborn eyes turned red.
Ill be going.
She said, without even looking at him, and turned her back.
With just that one sentence, she entered the Saintesss mansion.
She appeared to be in a very bad mood.
He sighed and made his way towards the mansion as well.
As he trudged his weary steps into the familiar mansion, Euclid and Mary greeted him.
Wee back. Youve worked hard on your first pilgrimage.
Saint, its been so long!
Im sorry to bring this up as soon as youve returned, but theres something I need to report.
Lets hear it on the way.
Understood.
Euclid bowed and led him to the bedroom.
Walking through the corridors of therge mansion, Ray noticed a few unfamiliar faces.
Did we need more hands?
Sensing Rays thoughts, she exined.
As the steward, its my duty to train sessors, so Ive brought in a few capable individuals. Please feel free to call on them if you need anything.
Alright. Whats the report about?
There are several matters but the first concerns the task you ordered.
The corrupt nobles?
Yes. As youmanded, we coborated with the Crimson Shadow to eliminate the corrupt nobles. However, there was significant loss incurred in the process.
Ray looked puzzled at Euclids words.
If its about losses, cant we just seize the private properties of the nobles?
Weve already seized the assets rted to their private armies and territories The problem is the losses exceed that.
Uhm.
Certainly, if the rulers of the territories suddenly disappear and their trading operations scatter, the loss would be significant.
And its not as if they could immediately assign nobles to govern those territories, so Eir must have faced difficulties.
Therefore Ive privately utilized the assets of the Becroix family. Please, let them pay for their crimes.
Euclid knelt and bowed her head.
Considering the welfare of the people, her actions were nothing short of heroic.
Yet, she apologized as if she hadmitted a grave sin, eliciting a smile from Ray.
Using private assets to save the people is not a crime but a virtue. I cant forgive you because praise is more fitting.
Th-thats too much. I dont know what to do.
Taken aback by the unexpected praise, Euclids usually expressionless face slightly wavered.
Ray pulled out a chair and sat down, asking.
Whats the second report?
The second is about the academy. You probably already know about the previous matter. The influx of students has begun to increase
He nods to her as she pauses momentarily in her speech.
Although he had left it to Lich and Zik, it seems they didnt have the leisure to pay attention to every detail.
Euclid, returning to her characteristic expressionlessness, continued.
While its good that the influx of new students has increased, the medical academy currently shares a building with the magic academy. Theres a limit to the number of students we can amodate. Therefore, I formally requested the construction of a new building from His Holiness the Pope, and it has been approved.
Thats good news.
Yes. But at this rate, the building will be filled with new students before its evenpleted. The magic academy is also not pleased with this situation.
It means theyre facing difficult situations on both fronts.
The solution might be to not ept new students or to reduce the number, but that would be like breaking the sail of a ship thats just set sail.
Reducing the number of new students now, when were just starting to gain attention, would be madness.
It would be better to expand the academys premises or purchase a suitable facility to conduct sses.
I took the liberty of purchasing a nearby orphanage facility. New students will be taught there, while current students will continue at the academy.
Well done. How many more can we ept with this arrangement?
I estimate about one hundred and fifty
One hundred and fifty
The n brought from the western continent alone numbers over two hundred.
Its a more difficult situation than expected.
After pondering for a moment, Ray asked.
What about purchasing another facility?
Euclid shook her head.
The only thing nearby is the market. And we cant just buy an inn
Theres a shortage of professors, and now ces too.
To make matters worse, the number of new students continues to grow each day.
Sitting in the chair, deep in thought, he spoke up.
What if we utilize the mansions of fallen nobles?
Its not the best solution, but we couldfortably amodate around six hundred.
Then, lets look for fallen nobles near the academy and report back to me.
Euclid eximed in surprise.
Havingmoners study in a nobles mansion will surely provoke opposition from the nobility.
If its done under my orders, that should quell some of the unrest. Handle the matters rted to the new students by cooperating with the Crimson Shadow again. The intelligence agency should have detailed information on the nobilitys mansions.
She was about to add something but then closed her mouth.
Understood. Then please request cooperation from the Saintess. If both of you agree, it will be easier to calm the nobles opposition.
Alright.
After a few more brief reports, Euclid finally left the bedroom.
Once she left, Ray was alone in therge room.
Intending to rest from the weary journey, thest expression of Iriel that came to his mind made him get up from his seat.
Why didnt you consult me at all? Ive always been by your side!
Her voice, filled with disappointment, endlessly echoed in his ears, causing him to sigh and scratch the back of his head.
Upon visiting Iriels mansion after a long time, the maids hastily made way.
Id like to see the Saint.
Im sorry, but the Saintess has conveyed she does not wish to meet with anyone.
Shes being difficult.
However, she also mentioned that if you insist on speaking with her, you should be led to her room.
Puzzled by the contradictory instructions yet momentarily amused, one maid courteously raises her hand.
Shall I lead you in?
Please, lead the way.
Chapter 247: Reconciliation
Chapter 247: Reconciliation
Upon entering the mansion and passing through a long hallway, Iriels bedroom, apanied by a splendid garden, came into view.
Stopping in front of the door, a brief knock was made, followed by a voice from inside.
Come in if you like.
The voice, unmistakably upset, was clear.
Ray entered and said,
Lets end this anger now.
Im not angry.
Despite the sharpness in the voice, it continued to deny any anger.
Sitting carelessly on the bed, he began to speak.
Im sorry I didnt tell you. But I had always nned to leave the Holy Kingdom eventually, and it just so happened that the time was right. I hope youre not too upset about it.
Moreover, there are still matters in the Holy Kingdom that need attending to, so I have no immediate ns to leave. That was the first time I spoke of leaving the Holy Kingdom in front of you and Mr. Eckley.
So, you were preparing for the eventual disappearance of the Saint.
Yes.
After a moment of silence, Iriel spoke quietly.
Even so during this journey, I was the one by your side. Inside the Holy Kingdom with the Academys affairs even matters rted to the Western Continent and the heros lineage Ive supported you in everything. And this is all I get? You could have at least given me a hint!
If I cant stand by your side being nearby should still be okay!
She swallowed thest of her words.
Of course, Ray was well aware.
She had been the one to nag yet support him all this time.
Thus, his disappointment was even greater.
When the silence continued without a word, Iriel spoke again.
Do you really have to go? If you need something, the Holy Kingdom can be a great support.
Unfortunately, theres something I cant get from the Holy Kingdom.
Like always, Ill join you. Then somehow.
Her voice trembling, he firmly shook his head.
Then, Iriels already paleplexion grew even paler.
Resigned, she let out a forcedugh.
I see. Alright, I wont stop you anymore.
Im sorry.
Its okay. Well it will be a bit lonelier from now on, but thats only natural when youre not around.
Despite her characteristic smile, her hands on her shoulders trembled.
Without even trying to speak, she simply turned her head away from reality.
The memories, once joyfully painful, would soon turn to loneliness.
Iriel turned her back and said,
Since this is thest time, Ill help you as much as I can with your remaining tasks.
Thank you.
Its not much of a constion, but Id like to be alone for a while. Youll help me with that, right?
In essence, she wished not to be sought out.
Ray quietly stood up.
ncing at Iriel, he saw she still had her back turned, looking out the window.
He stepped out of the room with heavy steps.
Outside the bedroom, Faeya was leaning against the wall.
She offered an awkward smile.
Saint, could we talk for a moment?
I walked through the dimly lit garden for several minutes.
It was a beautiful garden, blending the fragrant aroma of flowers with the fresh scent of grass, but it didnt quite register in my mind.
Faeya sighed and said,
Haah What happened this time? It must be serious if the Saintess is in such a state.
If you were eavesdropping, youd know.
Who said I was eavesdropping? I even covered my ears, wondering if it was something I shouldnt hear.
Despite iming to have covered her ears, she seemed quite aware of Irielsst appearance.
After a moment of contemtion, Ray exined everything that had happened so far.
His decision to leave the Holy Kingdom, and how Iriel came to know about it.
And his refusal of her request to not leave.
Upon hearing this, Faeya suddenly became angry.
The Saint is in the wrong! You phnderer! A Saint who doesnt know true love! Just a strong monster!
Faeya, who likely had less experience with romance than a kobold, struck at his heart, which was devoted solely to Aira.
The invisible de of her words stabbed at his chest, and Ray couldnt help but writhe in the bushes, ovee with agony.
Then, Faeya sat down, pulling her knees together, and propped her chin up.
Huff So, what about you, Saint? Are you really nning to leave the Holy Kingdom?
Yeah. I was nning to leave from the start, but it just got moved up a bit.
Hmm Then, theres nothing that can be done. But its hard to understand. The Saint leaving the Holy Kingdom? It doesnt seem possible.
It defiesmon sense for the chosen one of the gods to leave thend of the gods.
Ray simply shrugged.
Its easy to get in, but not to leave.
If you really must leave the Holy Kingdom, I have no right to stop you. But!
She leaned forward and raised her index finger.
As a family serving the Saintess, I cannot overlook the Saint bringing negative influence on her!
At her bold deration, he looked at her as if to say get to the point, and she coughed awkwardly before continuing.
So, at least make up before you go.
Reconciliation.
The word is easy to say.
How can there be reconciliation when she has asked not to be sought out anymore?
He racked his brain for a solution but found none.
Evenbining all the friends from his past and present lives, he couldnt think of a good n, as they were fewer than the fingers on his hands.
Seeing his pitiful state, Faeya offered her help.
Ill teach you, so dont worry.
It was apletely unreliable offer.
He would be better off seeking wisdom from an orc on the ins.
He looked at Faeya with the skepticism of a merchant being swindled.
You?
I have many friends, you know.
She boasted confidently, thumping her chest as if she had learned it from Iriel, but it was clear they were birds of a feather.
Normally, you wouldnt call someone who barely greets you or someone you growl at upon meeting a friend, would you?
With just a bit more confidence, she might as well im friendship with the neighborhood dogs.
But perhaps,pared to him, who had gone fifty years without a friend, her twenty years of solitude might seem better.
Thinking it couldnt hurt to ask for advice, he inquired.
So, how should I reconcile?
Women are weak for food. Take her to a nice restaurant and boom! Hehehe.
Sheughed slyly, swallowing her saliva.
She resembled a shady broker who harasses women in back alleys.
But as simple as it was, it sounded like a usible n.
Iriel did enjoy her food.
Maybe dining together in a good restaurant, as Faeya suggested, could make some progress.
Confidence surged in him, as vast as the Grensia Mountains, and he rose briskly.
Not bad!
Faeyas suggestion was adopted.
Thinking about reconciling amicably with Iriel filled my heart with joy, but only for a moment.
When I went to the mansion, I was turned away at the door.
When I asked why, I was told she wasnt feeling well and toe back another day.
Even though just a shout of Heal could repair a heart pierced by an assassin, I found the excuse quite satisfactory.
Eventually, with a record of one win and one loss, Ray went to see Faeya.
She was drinking tea in her office and was startled when the door was mmed open.
Whats going on!
Aaaaah! Iriel wont see me!
Crying profusely, the usually dignified and quirky Saint was nowhere to be seen, reced by a mere child.
She sighed.
Lets talk a bit farther away; youre getting my clothes wet.
At Faeyas urging, he kept his distance.
While drinking terribly tasteless poison, which was supposed to be tea, Ray calmed down and exined the situation.
Faeya eximed in astonishment after listening.
So, the Saintess is refusing to talk?
I nodded, and she fell into serious thought.
This isnt just a simple pout. Maybe even food wont lure her now
Faeya, who believed even the emperor could be persuaded with a piece of meat, abandoned her n.
What now?
Hmm. Cant help it. Women dont just like food. They actually like jewels too.
She said, showcasing the ne around her neck, which sparkled brilliantly.
Surely, such jewels might be appealing.
He, who knew as much about a womans heart as an ant knows about arm muscles, was intrigued.
Once again, Faeyas suggestion was taken.
Sending the jewel resulted in a ring being returned, cut in half.
Showing this to Faeya, she wore a troubled expression,
Was the design wrong?
I dont think so
Hmm. Whats the problem then?
As she pondered, she suddenly pped her hands.
Ah! How about trying this method as ast resort?
Seeing my skeptical look, Faeya, who had lost confidence after the previous strategies failed, flinched.
Th, this time its really trustworthy.
Spit it out.
Its about showing your willingness to reconcile.
Willingness?
Yes.
She answered sinctly. Asking what specifically I should do, Faeya eximed as if it was obvious.
Saint, youre really taking the easy way out. Its up to you to think about it now. Show the Saintess your willingness to reconcile.
I briefly imagined murdering Faeya in my mind, but the thought vanished.
As always, her words sounded usible, so I decided to follow her advice.
Eventually, Faeyasst suggestion was also adopted.
Thinking about what I should do, I considered various ideas.
More than twenty strategies for persuading someone whirled through my head, but I soon shook them off.
After pondering for two days and another day passing, what came to mind was to empty my thoughts and follow my heart.
The simplest method.
I just stood quietly in front of the mansion until Iriel woulde out.
At first, passersby tried to dissuade me, and even Euclid scolded me for not maintaining my dignity, but it was futile.
Standing like a statue, I leaned against the wall to sleep at night and watched the clouds flow by in the morning.
One day it rained, and it was the first time in a long while that I felt the rain sting my body.
Yet, I didnt know how to leave the Saintesss mansion.
If it rained, I got wet; if the sun was hot, I endured the heat.
After ten days passed in this manner, without eating or resting, it would seem logical to leave from exhaustion, but after enduring ten days as if they were a single day, the pdins were moved by my determination.
One day, they joined me in standing for a few hours, but standing still was not as easy as it seemed.
Unable to endure even a few hours, they left, and eventually, no one was around me.
It was the night of the thirteenth day after waiting ten days in front of the mansion.
Chapter 248: The Conclusion Of The Holy Kingdom
Chapter 248: The Conclusion Of The Holy Kingdom
Sigh Do you know how many days it has been?
Startled by the voice of an elderly maiding from outside the door, Iriel, who was hiding in her bedroom, flinched.
The maid continued to speak.
You hardly eat or sleep properly. If you keep this up, something bad will really happen.
.
Its time to stop and have a conversation.
After saying this at the door, the maid bowed her head and left for somewhere.
Have a conversation
She had been avoiding meetings, fearing she couldnt ovee her own emotions.
When he came, she outright rejected him and returned the jewels he sent as a way to show she didnt want to meet.
I thought he would have given up by now.
Thats what she thought.
But he never gave up.
He kept thinking and trying for a while, and then it seemed like he gave up thinking altogether and just waited quietly in front of the mansion.
From the crack of the window, she watched his actions little by little.
On the first day, he seemed restless, wandering around and looking around.
asionally, when he met high-ranking pdins or healers, he would greet them and make small talk.
But that didntst long.
After two days, and into the third, he just stared nkly at the sky.
Like someone half out of their mind, he looked at the flowing clouds, and it oddly caught her eye.
After fourteen days, it seems he got tired of looking at the sky.
With a nk gaze, he stared at the distant mountains.
Sometimes the steward came with the maids, sighed, but he stood there as if he was a rock.
Eventually, the steward gave up first.
It has been over ten days.
She, staying in the bedroom, felt exhausted just by him standing in front of the mansion.
If it were his usual self, he might have barged into the mansion by now, but so far, theres no sign of that.
As if he was spending all his energy just waiting.
And now, on the 13th day.
He is still standing in the same ce.
This has made it impossible for her to refuse.
I cant deal with this anymore. Its simple but feels like a divine trial.
She sighed briefly and called for the maid.
Not long after, the maid approached, bowing her head, and she said,
Send a message to invite The Saint. However, tell him to rest well today, and well have a talk tomorrow.
Understood.
Hours had passed since The Saint was invited to the mansion.
Suppressing the turmoil in her mind as much as possible, Iriel murmured while sitting on a chair.
Leaving.
Muttering that lonely word, a part of her heart felt empty.
The absence of that one person doesnt mean the Holy Kingdom will disappear, but somehow, the world feels utterly void.
Just as she had been by Rays side, he had always been by her side.
Perhaps thats why the emptiness felt even greater.
Looking at the moon outside the window, Iriel exhaled.
Her murmuring, unheard by anyone, filled the bedroom.
Its funny I, a Saint worshiped by thousands, am actually very afraid. Im terrified of living each day. Wondering how long this life must continue, when will I be able to freely express my feelings out loud
She sped her shoulders and slumped down where she stood.
Im afraid that even now, as I speak, I might disappear But without you, I cant go on!
Unable to finish her sentence, she bit her lip hard.
Because Gaia would not forgive any more murmuring.
After entering Iriels mansion, he fell asleep for a day.
Although his physical fatigue wasnt severe, the mental exhaustion was significant, and he copsed as if he had fainted.
When he got up from the soft bed, Iriel was sitting next to him, reading a book.
She spoke without taking her eyes off the book.
Youre awake.
Her voice carried no particr emotion.
However, she seemed quite concerned about his condition, asionally sneaking nces at him.
Youve done something uncharacteristic by pushing yourself too hard.
When a certain esteemed person wouldnt open the door.
If the door isnt opened, you should know to back off.
Right. This is as far as I go with pushing. If youre still not in the mood to talk, I wonte again.
His resolute words caught Iriels attention.
She closed her book and looked at him directly.
Talk to me.
Her voice sounded empty, as if something was missing.
Loneliness was evident in her sad eyes.
He paused for a moment before speaking.
At first, I intended to apologize. I thought that if we faced each other and I apologized sincerely, you would understand.
But after clearing my head for a few days, I realized it might be too selfish of me to expect anything from you, who has only been helpful.
So, I pondered on my own after that. It didnt take long to find an answer.
He chuckled bitterly and continued.
Thinking you would understand everything was my selfishness.
Ray gently stroked the cover of a book lying next to the bed as he spoke.
As I said before, I will leave the Saint and the Holy Kingdom. Whatever happens next is up to you. Whether you resent me or hate me, I wont interfere with your feelings.
What do you mean?
Leaving a bewildered Iriel behind, he bowed his head.
As you said, Iriel, you have always been of help to me. Without your support, there wouldnt be me or the Holy Kingdom as we know it today.
His earnestness brought back memories of various events.
Establishing a medical academy, managing the internal finances of the Holy Kingdom.
They fought a war against a necromancer and sessfullypleted the first pilgrimage.
There were times they went out to the vige for fun, and when times were hard, they joked with each other.
The painful sensation of turning those memories with him into mere recollections caused tears to fall from Iriels eyes.
Without saying a word, her hands trembling, he spoke to her onest time.
Thank you for everything, and Im sorry.
He swiftly began to conclude his affairs in the Holy Kingdom.
The tasks that remained were to expand the medical academy to other nations and ensure the internal stability of the Holy Kingdom.
When he exined to Zik and the Lich how to manage the medical academy, their expressions were mixed.
We can handle the remaining tasks, but are you truly serious about leaving the Holy Kingdom?
I am. Thats why Im entrusting these responsibilities to you.
But without you, the medical academy might copse. The rtionships that have been maintained under the Saints name are unlikely to continue once you leave the Holy Kingdom.
He shook his head at their concerned voices.
Dont worry too much. Ive already sought assistance from His Holiness the Pope in that regard.
If thats the case, then its a relief, but
At this point, all that remains is to uphold what weve aplished.
As he scanned the room for any other tasks that might require attention, Zik asked with a grave expression.
Do you really have to go?
I must. I cant advance any further in the Holy Kingdom.
As a servant, its not my ce to hinder my masters journey. I will serve you to the best of my ability.
Thank you, as always.
He said with a smirk, but his smile seemed more hollow than usual.
The Lich approached from the side.
Lord, I will not settle in any one ce. I will return to your side whenever you call upon me.
Despite being a questionable figure, he had dedicated himself to the academys work until now.
It would be unreasonable not to trust him at this point.
Ray patted his shoulder and said,
Im counting on you.
Two weeks had passed since he left Iriels mansion.
During this time, he had been visiting various nobles of the Holy Kingdom to bid farewell.
The news of the Saints departure initially shocked everyone, but when no new divine decree came from Goddess Gaia, the nobles interpreted it as a sign of approval and organized a grand farewell party.
He spent a pleasant day exchanging pleasantries and small talk, and finally, he nned to bid farewell to Euclid and the Seven Archons at the mansion.
Upon hearing the news, Euclid and the Seven Archons had all gathered in the garden.
Its nice to see you all together like this.
We are not supposed to reveal ourselves in our true forms
What does it matter? Im not going to be a Saint anymore.
Well, thats true. Hahaha.
He scratched the back of his head as he joked.
Youve heard the general idea, right?
Euclid responded.
What do you mean by general idea? Are you referring to the news that youre leaving the Holy Kingdom? It seems youve left the academy in the care of those two, and the trade routes with the Lesian Empire have been maintained by writing the Popes name.
It seems hes not just vaguely aware but knows the details very well.
As he nodded, Euclid sighed deeply.
Haah Why do you insist on leaving? Even if youve received permission from the Goddess, to leave so easily
He cut off Euclids words.
Its not easy. Ive already lost a lot.
Hisugh contained many underlying meanings, which she did not fail to notice.
Without the power to act as a Saint, without the right to wear the holy garb, and having lost closepanions.
Is that all?
Everything done in his name would fall under the disposition of the Pope and the nobles, and history would remember him as a Saint who refused the call of the Goddess.
She could not fathom why he would go to such lengths to leave the Holy Kingdom, but it was clear there must be a reason.
She bowed her head in acknowledgment.
I misspoke.
Its okay.
Have you nned when you will leave?
Im thinking of leaving in about two days.
To the Silia Kingdom?
Its the only ce I have left to return to.
May I ask what you n to do in the Silia Kingdom? I cant even begin to guess.
She couldntprehend why anyone would relinquish the esteemed title of Saint to venture into the Silia Kingdom.
Ray earnestly replied to Euclids grave inquiry.
Even if the majority yearn for the Saint of the Holy Kingdom, theres someone out there who needs a saint in the streets.
Chapter 249: The Last Day (1)
Chapter 249: The Last Day (1)
Thecking facilities of the Medical Academy were reced with the orphanage and the estates of nearby fallen nobility.
Thanks to this, it was possible to amodate all the overflowing new students, and the bloodline of the hero could also be safely transferred to the facility.
What was fortunate was that those who came from the Western Continent showed interest in medicine.
Such as how to deal with injuries usually or prevention of diseases.
Thinking about it, there were quite a few practical benefits, so it wouldnt hurt to learn.
They were quiet, so there wasnt much talk among the nobles either.
The problem started afterwards.
When the Medical Academy was safely on track and about to expand abroad.
The word that the Saint was leaving the Holy Kingdom gave the local nobles a chance to band together.
They wouldnt necessarily start a rebellion, but this situation led the central nobles, led by the Pope, to start checking each other a bit.
As the covert struggle between the two noble factions began, it was the ordinary estate residents who suffered.
Estates that had be estranged from each other stopped their mutual trade, leading to residents taking up arms and bing bandits due to shortages of goods and grains.
While the countrys finances were more prosperous than ever, the people became more impoverished.
As such, theft and robbery became rampant.
Its as if this ce has be the demon world rather than the Holy Kingdom.
The Pope Eir, realizing the problem toote, dispatched a person of Healer rank to try to prevent the situation, but it was impossible to turn back the hearts of the people who had already changed.
Voices ming the Holy Kingdom began to arise, and public sentiment started to shake.
In response, Pope Eir called for a meeting with the nobles to discuss measures.
At the head of the long table.
There, Eir looked around at the surrounding nobles and spoke.
The people cannot ovee their poverty and have retreated into the hills to be bandits. How can this be called the Holy Kingdom?
His voice carried a rebuke for neglecting the estate residents while being preupied with scrutinizing each other.
The nobles coughed awkwardly.
Ahem We regret to say, but the peoples poverty stems from their cessation of trade. By halting trade in areascking grains, they had no choice but to turn to banditry since they could no longer venture out to purchase grains.
Are you suggesting the knowledgeable ones fought among themselves?
Eir shot a sharp nce, causing them to shrink back as if swallowing their throats.
After surveying the assembly once, she mmed her fist on the table.
Bang!
Dont make excuses! The actions you all took under the guise of scrutinizing each other were the cause of the peoples poverty! Now that we cannot easily reverse public sentiment, what shall we do?
Among them, a rather young-looking noble stepped forward.
If theres no other way, we must suppress them with fear, right?
Fear?
Deploy the Heresy Inquisitors to capture all the bandits in the vicinity. If we make an example by punishing them severely, they wont dare turn to banditry so easily.
Though they are called bandits, they are merely people who, out of desperation, fled their homes. They are not threatening enough to warrant the deployment of Heresy Inquisitors. Besides, how will we win back the hearts of the people who have turned their backs on us then?
If we restore the halted trade andpletely eliminate the bandits dens, then the ordinary estate residents can live in peace. Moreover, if the Holy Kingdom takes a forceful approach, people will be hesitant to oppose it recklessly.
Smiling as he spoke, it was a rather usible opinion.
This way, the bandits would quickly vanish, and the restoration of trade routes would also lead to active exchanges between estates.
If the finances are managed and public order rises to the standard, it would surely return to the former glory of the Holy Kingdom.
The only problem would be the treatment of those who became bandits.
Well, if you do wrong, you should expect to face punishment.
Having robbed ordinary people by bing bandits, they deservedly need punishment.
After much thought, Eir nodded.
Good. Lets try your suggestion.
Its an honor.
As he politely stepped back, she asked,
What is your name?
In response to her question, the young noble emitted a charming smile.
I am Spia Klein, newly made a viscount by rmendation.
His manners were perfect, neither excessive norcking.
Eir nodded, as if impressed, and said,
Ill remember that.
Heresy inquisitors were dispatched throughout the Holy Kingdom.
Usually, they would cause havoc in viges, so their quietness was initially surprising.
But it was natural for them, having developed a trauma after previously crossing paths with Ray.
Having been severely reprimanded by Ray before, they were extremely cautious in their words and actions.
However, this did not apply to bandits.
In front of a bandit outpost, a group of soldiers spread out around the area.
They held torches in their hands and had luxurious swords hanging at their waists.
It was clear at a nce that these were no ordinary troops.
A heresy inquisitor with long hair reaching down to her waist issued a coldmand.
Burn it all.
But they are also citizens of the Holy Kingdom. They became bandits because they couldnt bear hunger. Isnt this treatment too harsh?
A mid-ranking priest asked cautiously, but she shook her head.
Committing crimes because of hunger or poverty is no excuse. Then what about those who have lived honestly and abided by thew unlike them?
Chilled by her cold gaze, the priest shrank back.
She issued hermand once more.
Burn the buildings. Gather all the remaining bandits and throw them into the dungeon.
Yes!
Yes!
Her knights and soldiers responded and began their operation.
Bandits who were dozing off in front of the outpost woke up to themotion.
Whats going on!
Blow the horn! Run away!
Ordinary bandits might think to fight back.
But these bandits, formed from desperate estate residents, were a disorganized bunch with only thoughts of escape.
However, escaping was not easy with soldiers positioned around them like a.
Except for a few lucky ones, many bandits faced the soldiers.
The heresy inquisitor ordered once more to the frightened bandits.
Tie them up. If they resist, its okay to cut their throats. Give pain to those who lived by preying on others and breaking thew like trash.
With her words, the bandits gave up any thought of resistance.
It seemed there was no way to escape, even with knights among them.
They were tied up like salted fish and had no choice but to be taken to the dungeon.
As heresy inquisitors became rampant in all areas of the Holy Kingdom, the people were in despair.
It was frustrating enough to use all facilities for free, but there were also cases of being imprisoned for baseless usations.
But what could they do?
The powerlessmoners couldnt dare to resist.
A single wrong word could lead to execution on the spot.
The leadership either didnt know about these facts or chose not to issue any orders, and since no one cared, the heresy inquisitors felt at ease.
At this rate, finding a heresy inquisitor who wasnt abusing their power was not just rare; it was as if they didnt exist at all.
Moreover, they dont know what happened, but the Saint is now leaving the Holy Kingdom.
Without him, the act of heresy inquisition bes quite a delightful activity.
Harassing women on the streets and engaging in prostitution in bars have bemonce.
By this point, the people were driven into a corner.
A cornered mouse will bite a cat if it has to.
Driven by the will to survive, they began searching for the Saint, who had been their spiritual pir until now.
Though their voices were not loud, they gathered voluntarily, calling for the Saint as if engaging in an independence movement.
Each time, the heresy inquisitors, fearing the aftermath, imposed severe punishments, but that alone was insufficient to stop the people.
The endlessly shouting voices eventually reached the ears of the Saint, who was about to leave.
Euclid reported.
It seems the people are caught in the crossfire of the nobles power struggles. Lords who cut off exchanges did not offer any solutions, making it difficult to ess grains despite a year of good harvest. It looks like the Holy Kingdom is dispatching heresy inquisitors to deal with the people who became bandits to survive, but if this continues, the public sentiment wont hold.
Thats to be expected. A kingdom that loses the heart of its people is bound to fall Weve made a misstep this time.
What do you n to do?
Looking silently at her, Ray grabs his head and mutters.
Whats all this before leaving?
They seem not to havee to their senses yet. If you leave it to me, Ill handle it cleanly.
He waits with his head bowed, expecting an order.
After a moment of thought, he shook his head.
This could be considered myst job too, I suppose. Might as well do some proper work as the Saint, why not.
You intend to step in personally?
Yes. I cant just sit by while crimes are rampant in the streets and these so-called heresy inquisitors aremitting atrocities as the Saint.
Request an audience with the Pope. We need to find out whats going on.
Understood.
Eir, having granted the audience, said with a troubled expression.
Its not easy. If we leave the people who became bandits, there will surely be victims, but removing them stirs public sentiment.
Its because youve been raising those useless bastards as heresy inquisitors. The soldiers are emptying their pockets to engage in prostitution, and the so-called heresy inquisitors are harassing women. Who would think of this ce as the Holy Kingdom?
If I were a god, I would have ended this kind of kingdom with a single bolt of lightning.
At his sharp words, Eirs expression darkened.
Alright. Ill issue a recall order for the heresy inquisitors.
Its toote now. Even if a tyrant dies, the resentment wont disappear.
Sigh Theres no talent that can be properly utilized. I asked them to catch bandits, and they go around acting like beasts.
After a deep sigh, Ray said.
This will be myst task in the Holy Kingdom. Ill take care of it, so dont worry.
If you would do that, Id be grateful But what do you n to do?
At her question, he smiled broadly.
Well have topletely smash the lords trade routes.
Chapter 250: The Last Day (2)
Chapter 250: The Last Day (2)
In the Holy Kingdom of Gaia, dedicated to the Goddess Gaia.
Because they were members of that ce, they were oppressed and used of evil deeds.
The Heresy Inquisitors, as if to prove that human nature is ugly, indulged themselves all over the town.
But that came to an end as soon as Pope Eir issued a retreat order.
Those who had their faces oily from eating well and living well left, leaving behind only the people who had lost everything.
The ingredients prepared for cooking and selling had already been used to feed them, and the inns emptied for guests were also taken by them, leaving only resentment in the hearts of the people.
If left as it is, a rebellion would surely arise.
Ray muttered as he looked around the vige.
This country is in total chaos. Even orcs would live better than this if they had settlements.
He clicked his tongue and jingled the leather pouch he brought once before heading to the Merchants Association.
Destroying the trade route would be the perfect job rted to this.
Of course, he could solve it using the power of the Saint that still remains, but if he did, the same situation would recur once he disappeared.
Better to shock the lords severely so that such an incident never happens again with shock therapy.
Moreover, wouldnt it be easier if theres a guild when theres a need for moneyter?
It wouldnt be bad to have a guild at times like this.
Upon entering the Merchants Association, the inside was so quiet that not even a puppy would pee there.
Most of them were just leaving in a huff, with no thought of epting a new guild.
Ray approached someone.
Excuse me. Is this where you register a guild?
Thats right, but youre registering now?
The receptionist looked him up and down.
He was wearing ordinary leather clothes, and a dagger hung loosely at his waist, clearly a young child unaware of the ways of the world.
He shook his head as if to give advice.
Now is not the time, kid. A storm has just swept through, and begging wont be easy, even if you be a merchant.
With a voice full of concern, he smiled reassuringly.
Ill be fine, so please give me the guild certification.
As he spoke, he presented five gold coins, and the receptionists eyes widened.
Five gold coins?
How did he manage to get them at a time like this?
To call him a rich young master would be too ordinary, given his attire.
Curiosity piqued about the handsome child before him, he coughed, pretending not to care, and asked.
What will the guilds name be?
After pondering for a moment, he replied.
Salvation Guild.
The trade routes of each territory had already closed.
The local nobles pooled their strength to trade among themselves, and the central nobles also checked them, so proper trade could not continue.
Thus, only the merchants were dying off.
If everything is closed like this, where on earth should I go?
If you go north, you wille across a kingdom. It might be better to do business there, outside the Holy Kingdom.
As the situation unfolded, most of the merchants left for the neighboring kingdoms.
Now, not even the merchants remained, let alone the guilds, causing great difficulty for the people when buying and selling anything.
Its about time for the Holy Kingdom to show mercy, but with no newsing, its just frustrating.
Half, who was moving the guild nearby, felt the same.
Running around on foot, it was quite disheartening to see the guild he worked hard to raise fall so easily.
With no money to pay his subordinates, even the guards had been gone for a long time.
Sitting at the desk, thinking about the future of the guild, a child walked in.
Is this Halfmans guild? It looks pretty shabby.
This is not a ce for kids. Leave, while Im asking nicely.
Do I look that young? In fact, Im over forty.
Nonsense!
Frowning and about to rise, the child had already approached and was leaning on the desk.
With hands like white jade, he ced seven gold coins down.
Dont you miss the bustling days of the guild? Dont you want to revive it?
He swallowed hard at the sight of the gold coins before him.
But then, he shook his head.
A merchant lives on credit. Its not right to be blinded by money and forsake our principles. Youve just walked into the guild and offered money, but you have no credit yet.
Even as he spoke, his gaze remained fixed on the gold coins.
He was as expected.
A person with an exceptional mind and a knack for understanding the flow of money.
Among the guilds, he was known for his solid credit and for not forsaking righteousness for the sake of money, making him an ideal partner to work with.
Ray smiled and began to speak.
The guilds remaining in the Holy Kingdom are leaving one by one for neighboring countries. Because of that, the lords, desperate, will open the trade routes again.
Thats nonsense. The nobles are too busy checking each other. If the trade routes open, they cant maintain their standoffs anymore; they wont set aside their pride.
Well see whos rightter. For now, Im going to buy all the grain I can with all the money I have.
He put down a leather pouch on the table, and a glimpse of gold coins could be seen inside, heavy enough that it seemed to contain at least twenty.
Halfman was shocked at the amount but soonposed himself and said,
Hmm. Timing is crucial for buying grain. Its not something you can buy at any time.
Maybe the lords are screaming to sell their granaries to the guilds?
Hmph! Why would the nobles hurry to sell their grain?
Ah, just wait and see.
Faced with unconvincing rhetoric, Halfman sighed.
The rich kid in front of him must be crazy.
A decree came from the lord.
It read, The trade routes between territories are now open again, and guilds may pay the toll and use them.
Halfman murmured, his lips trembling,
How could this be
The nobles prioritize money over pride. Money is leaking to neighboring countries; of course, they had to reopen the trade routes.
It was as if he had foreseen the future, and there was no way to argue against it.
He didnt stop there.
After being away for a few days, he purchased grain under the name Salvation Guild.
With the lords running out of money and selling high-quality grain at low prices, all he had to do was buy it up.
After spending all his gold coins, the grain filled the warehouse to the brim.
In the past few days, the world had turned as he had predicted.
Halfmans tone had noticeably changed.
What are you nning to do with all that?
Here, the grain overflows. If we go to territories thatck grain and sell it, we can get double the price.
With a brief word, he quickly left Halfmans guild.
Now was the time to be busy.
From the next day, he hired coachmen, loaded the wagons with grain, and set off for the nearby territories.
Even from a distance, the sight of the wagons full of grain had the territorys people rushing in like mad dogs.
Give me two sacks!
The restaurant cant operate without grain!
They shouted and wailed, like chicks begging for food from their mother bird.
Ray shouted back, infusing his voice with mana.
Line up! Theres plenty of grain, so theres no need to fight!
Whats the use of talking?
Instead of lining up, they scrambled and rushed, making it hard to distribute the grain.
With an enthusiastic response, the sale of grain went on, and all 75 bushels of it were sold.
Despite this, he made more than three times the original amount of gold, which is quite sessful for a first-time merchant.
There were still 25 bushels of grain left, but they were not meant to be sold.
Ray gestured to a child lurking in the corner.
Come here,e here.
Like calling a puppy, the child ran over.
There were quite a few orphans around here.
Judging by their clothes and gaunt bodies, this child must be one of them.
The child, starved and thin, looked up eagerly.
Are you hungry?
Nod, nod
He smiled lightly and patted the girls head.
Call all your hungry friends. Ill share some food.
Gathering the territorys people and orphans who couldnt afford to buy grain, their numbers were quite significant.
The 25 bushels of grain began to dwindle rapidly.
Thank you so much!
Truly grateful I dont know what we wouldve done if we hadnt eaten today or tomorrow
They might have turned to banditry otherwise.
He waved his hand and spoke to the child clinging to his side.
You did well. Thanks to your help, things went smoothly.
He ruffled her hair, and even though it was a mess, she seemed pleased, sticking out her head and even closing her eyes in contentment.
Feeling a strange emotion stirring, he shook his head to dispel it.
As he was preparing the wagon to return to his original territory, the child showed no signs of leaving his side.
Do you want toe with me?
Nod, nod
Its fine. A female clerk might be better, after all.
Nod, nod
He had no particr reason to refuse, especially if the child wanted to.
Life in the back alleys would surely be worse than taking care of the guilds chores.
After counting his gold coins once more, he set off in the wagon.
Despite handling a significant amount of money, he had yet to build any credit.
Now was the time to start building that credit.
Returning with more than sixty gold coins and a girl in tow, Halfman asked in astonishment,
Whos this kid?
My hidden daughter.
They clearly looked of the same age, making his joke hardly convincing, prompting Halfman to sigh in exasperation.
Enough with the jokes. But with that amount, it seems youve earned more than you mentioned.
The situation was favorable. There were many territory residents who had money but no grain.
Halfman silently observed Ray.
A sharp mind capable of foreseeing the future and the courage to spend all his money were intertwined.
He possesses everything a merchant needs. This guy is destined to be a merchant.
Having made too much money too quickly, he aimed to instill a sense of caution.
Lucky for you. Knowing before others allowed you to make money.
Ray shook his head.
Its not just about the money or the situation. From now on, its about winning the hearts of the people.
Catching hearts? Youre venturing into strange fantasies. A guild is simply a group in pursuit of profit. No matter how much credit and recognition you gain from people, without profit, it ceases to be a guild.
Money can always be made. But winning the hearts of the people? The right moment to do so is rare.
Whats the point in talking? Do as you wish. But I wont invest a single penny.
At his stubborn words, Ray simply smiled.
Actions speak louder than words.
To win Halfmans heart, a significant gesture was necessary.
It was two days until his identity as the Saint was revealed.
Chapter 251
Episode 251 The curtain ends as a saint.
I bought grain again with a huge amount of money exceeding 60 gold coins.
It would be possible to buy all the grain in one ce, but there is no point in doing so.
When the grain was purchased with the g of Kuwon Sanghoe, it soon became an enormous amount of 350 seats.
¡®This is enough to feed me.¡¯
Thinking so, I turned the carriage from north to west.
He says that he went out to find the starving local people.
¡°I share my mercy! Everyone gather here and line up!¡±
It was an instant for the crowd to gather at that word.
Who would refuse to give food for free?
It will be a prosperous year for the Seongguk itself, but for the people it is a season of spring poverty.
Since you can¡¯t live off the bark of the tree, let¡¯s solve thepassion and bring baskets here and there.
Around the time the grain, which had been slightly over 350 seok, was reduced to 310 seok, he collected the sacks.
If you solved 40 seoks withpassion in one territory, you solved a lot.
Now we have to move to another ce.
He raised the g and climbed back into the carriage.
Without knowing that someone noticed his appearance.
* * *
People began to take an interest in him as he traveled to various territories and started harvesting grain for free.
They are the beings who saved themselves from dying, so in a way, they deserve to be called benefactors.
However, it is impossible to name the person whoes every day wearing a dark hood.
They only recognized the g that read Salvation Society.
After a week had passed since I began to express mypassion, there were many voices calling for salvation.
¡°¡You really captured the public¡¯s heart.¡±
Harpman, who was sipping a drink in a corner of the bar, murmured.
¡°With just a few hundred grains, I won the hearts of local residents. You areying the foundation for bing a grand corps.¡±
At this point, there is now more wonder than envy.
Contrary to the childlike appearance, it is impossible to know how many thoughts are hidden inside.
He put down his drink and got up from his seat.
It¡¯s time to admit your defeat.
* * *
Seongguk started showing mercy a little toote.
Pdins and priests were dispatched directly to share the grain, and even though the territories epted it, they often grumbled.
¡°Sheesh, what the hell are you trying to do with this¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Toe to work btedly after working on something¡ It¡¯s already happened.¡±
Their resentment towards the holy kingdom has not been erased yet.
Those called heretic judges ran rampant in the vige, and those called lords closed the ascending road without thinking of the territories.
In such a situation, in the Holy Land, there is no countermeasure, but as if they have thought of it btedly, they sprinkle pity. It is like running into a burning house with oil.
Ray, who was watching him from behind, shook his head.
¡®It was rather a handshake that gave mepassion.¡¯
Perhaps Pope Ey rejected the aristocrats¡¯ intentions to be self-respecting and showed mercy.
It was probably toote for her to know.
Even so, the execution must mean that he will pay for his sins by epting his own apology and the resentment of the people.
It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand Ey¡¯s feelings either.
The prosperity of the local nobilitybined with the central nobility is considerable.
Even if she was the Pope, it would not have been easy to stop her alone as she was just starting to take her ce.
In addition, Iriel is also noting out of the mansion.
There was no talent to help with the current situation, so it was not unreasonable to get involved.
Of course, the locals wouldn¡¯t know all of that, though.
* * *
From some time ago, there was a rumor that the upper house of Kuwon Sangui was a saint.
At first, Iughed at the unreliable story and passed it on, but after that, I think that it might be like that for some reason.
That¡¯s also true of the name ¡®Guwon Sanghoe¡¯, and Hood¡¯s child, who always got off the carriage, looked simr to the saint¡¯s body shape.
Feeling strange about it, Hafman made a request to the information guild.
However, there has been no news for several days, and even if you try to submit the request again, the guild rejects it.
At this point, suspiciousness had turned to certainty.
¡®It could really be a saint.¡¯
I¡¯ve never seen it myself, but I know from rumors that it has white hair.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a coincidence, but the child of Guwon Sang¡¯s is also like that.
While I was deep in thought, the door suddenly opened and someone came in.
His hood was pulled down deeply and he was carrying an empty leather pouch in his hand, and he almost mistook it for a bandit.
Ray sat down in his chair and said.
¡°350 seats¡ that¡¯s it.¡±
After walking around alone and solving an absurd amount ofpassion, my socks hurt.
Hafman politely bowed his head and said,
¡°You worked hard. I have both hands and feet in the wisdom of gaining grain with money and gaining heart with grain. I still have a long way to go as a merchant.¡±
When the words he wanted finally came out of his mouth, he erased his troubled expression and grinned.
¡°Things were good and I was lucky.¡±
¡°Hahaha, you are humble. But what was even better would be the mindset of considering Yeong Ji-min¡¯s circumstances.¡±
He no longer judges people by their outward appearance.
Although it looks young, it shows that it is expanding the width of the upper part with considerable knowledge and judgment. How can you see it from below?
Hafman asked.
¡°Do you want me to do something for you?¡±
If you pretend, you¡¯re good.
Having been a merchant for a long time, it seems that I have eaten a little bit.
Sensing that the time hade, Ray took out the hand of the merchant from his bosom.
He gave it to Hafman, who had a puzzled expression, and said.
¡°Combine Hafman Corporation and Guwon Corporation and grow them into a grand prize team. The ascending route of the lords must bepletely destroyed, and from now on, the Hafman Chamber of Commerce must lead the ascending exclusively.¡±
Destroy the ascending roads of nobles.
It¡¯s not easy.
¡°We are very short on funds. Compared to other grand prize groups, the recognition is high, but talent and capital arecking, so it will not be bigger than this.¡±
He shook his head in response to Hafman¡¯s words.
¡°If you continue to go uphill by supporting public sentiment, you will be able to earn money whenever you want.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s why you created apany called Gukubo Corporation.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how it is. If youbine your knowledge, trust, and the reputation gained by Kubo Co., bing a member of the Grand Prize is not that difficult.¡±
From the beginning, he worked with the intention of entrusting himself to the top.
Halfman, who was quite moved by him, wept.
¡°I will definitely repay this favor.¡±
¡°Forget it, that¡¯s what you pay for.¡±
¡°I will never forget.¡±
¡°Jjuk¡ Take care of that and keep this one thing in mind. Since you are doing this while leaving public sentiment behind, never live on the backs of people. I eat alone and my stomach explodes.¡±
Despite the bizarre advice, Hafman simply nods.
¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±
As he is about to leave, the child sitting in the corner stares at him.
He seems to be thinking of saying hello, but his mouth doesn¡¯t seem toe out.
¡°Goodbye, little one. If you stay here, you won¡¯t go hungry.¡±
¡°Uuuuuuuu¡.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll stop by again someday, so work hard.¡±
He nodded his head and waved his hand.
I waved my hand to the face and went above the half-man.
Now that there is a new toppany to keep in check, the nobles will be busy raising their own family top for the time being.
If you squeeze through that gap and continue to grow, you will soon be reborn as the top tier in the region.
Talent will have to be acquired as much as possible, and he will have to walk a tightrope with other nobles and make the ascending road his own, so Halfman will be very busy from now on.
When he arrived in Selonia, all sorts of rumors had already spread.
When we return to the mansion, Eucliwood opens his eyes and speaks.
¡°Your name is wonderful. Beyond salvation.¡±
¡°Whoever built it really well built it.¡±
¡°Rumors have already spread among the people that the top performer of Kuwon Sangho is the Holy Son. I btedly took care of it, but now there is no way to do anything.¡±
¡°Anyway, I am a saint who will quit soon. The fact that I did it is revealed, so I don¡¯t care too much, right?¡±
¡°Why doesn¡¯t it matter? If it is revealed that the Holy Son is leaving the Holy Land, big things will happen for a while.¡±
¡°That would be a bit difficult.¡±
Now you say it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business.
He said to Eucliwood, who was stuffing his luggage here and there in his leather rucksack.
¡°Can I ask you onest favor?¡±
Taking a step back, she says politely.
¡°Even though you are leaving the Holy Land, there is no doubt that you are a family that serves you. Name it as you like.¡±
¡°Use your hands so that the upper ranks of the nobles do not grow anyrger than this. If you try to close the ascending road again, increase the size of the top of the halfman and it will take care of itself. I¡¯m leaving tonight, so I¡¯ll send my regards to the Pope instead.¡±
¡°All right. Regarding the academy thing, I¡¯ll take care of it, so don¡¯t worry. Since the talented people brought by the Holy Son are unusual, they will probably be able to grow on their own within a few years.¡±
Anytime you look at it, the post-processing is neat.
She lowered her head and was about to step back, but hesitantly asked, uncharacteristic of her.
¡°Are you not going to visit the saintess¡?¡±
¡°¡¡±
When I smiled once as I was packing my things, I withdrew as if I would not ask any further questions.
¡°I apologize.¡±
* * *
When I left the mansion with my luggage on my shoulders, Zeke and Richie were standing there.
Zeke, who had been standing still, awkwardly scratched his head.
¡°This is the end, sir.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re bored, I¡¯lle over.¡±
Zekeughs at his joke.
¡°You are wee anytime.¡±
While he was talking, he took out a sword from his waist and took the example of a knight.
He lowered his head with his sword stuck in the ground.
This time Richie spoke up.
¡°If you need anything, please call me, Lord. For example, if you want to build a mage tower¡¡±
¡°No need.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The two of them talked briefly and moved to one side to make a path.
passed slowly in front of it.
I got out of the reach of the mansion¡¯s lights.
As I walked, a secluded garden appeared.
Fog and moonlightbined, and a drop of light illuminated the road.
The bright starry sky that can be glimpsed through the clouds shows off its beautiful appearance.
I stop for a moment at the colorful melody created by the night and stare nkly at it.
Then, someone from the side spoke to me.
¡°You are leaving.¡±
familiar voice.
It was the tone that I always heard next to me when I was in the Holy Land.
¡°Iriel.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stay locked up in the mansion forever.¡±
There is no more agitation in the calm voice.
¡°At that time¡ you obviously said you wouldn¡¯t get involved in my feelings anymore, right?¡±
Nodding silently, Iriel let out a small breath.
¡°¡you are always selfish. It¡¯s like working and leaving the castle¡¡±
Since it¡¯s true, I can¡¯t refute it, but she approaches and whispers in my ear.
¡°This¡ It¡¯s your punishment, so please ept it.¡±
She approached slowly and wrapped her arms around his neck.
Then carefully kiss your lips.
We could feel each other¡¯s breath where we touched.
A soft texture lingers on the lips with a subtle fruity scent.
His long eyshes trembled, wondering where he pretended to be calm.
Iriel, who slowly parted his lips, spoke.
¡°I¡¯m really grateful for all this time. Now I¡¯m saying goodbye here.¡±
I say it with my back to the night sky, which is dazzling and makes me want to cry.
¡°goodbye.¡±
Ray also greeted him.
¡°¡Bye.¡±
where a lot happened
Looking back, I wonder if even the boring daily life was enjoyable.
After looking around the garden for a while, he stepped out of the castle.
It was the moment the saint disappeared from the Holy Land.
Chapter 252
Episode 252 Health Checkup in Elf Vige (1)
¡°This request went well.¡±
¡°I hope it stays like this in the future. ha ha ha.¡±
Inside the adventurer¡¯s guild, there was a lot of talk about the monster sweeps that had taken ce over the past few days.
There are a lot of them, but they are rtively weak monsters, so the profits are great.
That¡¯s why there was a smile blooming on the face.
While they are tilting their sses and exalting each other¡¯s prowess, someone quietly opens the guild door and enters.
Quiik¡ª
My eyes are focused along with the small noiseing from the old door.
When a man in a white robe walked by, the tumultuous interior of the guild instantly became quiet.
His face was covered by an iron mask, and here and there his sleeves were stained with grass.
Even at a nce, he doesn¡¯t look like a normal adventurer.
The man slowly approached the bulletin board with various requests.
Papers attached to bulletin board.
Among them, pick up the request painted in red.
¡°I want to ept this request.¡±
The receptionist replied with a suspicious expression.
¡°This request is limited to healers¡ can you show me your hand?¡±
At that, he took out a gold te from his bosom and handed it to him.
The receptionist, who had checked over and over again, nodded.
¡°¡ Excuse me. I definitely checked.¡±
He puts a seal on the request form and speaks.
¡°There are many people who have been injured due to the monster eradication. Please join the priests in the requested vige as soon as possible.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
The man put the parchment in his bosom and left the guild.
After he left, the quiet guild became noisy again.
An avant-garde adventurer dressed in neat armor asked the receptionist.
¡°Hey, who is that man? It¡¯s a face I haven¡¯t seen around here.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. Probably an adventurer from another guild.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ming over¡ That high-nosed healer is moving the guild? A first-ss therapist, at least?¡±
Healers, like wizards, have a hierarchy.
Primary therapists are those who have acquired the most basic knowledge to treat people.
Nevertheless, they are treated as highly skilled personnel.
One top healer was worth the ransom of a 3rd circle mage, so I said it all.
From the second level onwards, they are the ones who have been given the authority tomand priests and give necessary instructions for treatment.
They can issue an evacuation order to the entire vige, and in case of an emergency, such as an epidemic, they can issue a vige evacuation order under agreement with the neighboring lords.
It can be seen that the role of the therapist isrge.
It¡¯s not because they cost a lot of money, but because they can¡¯t be found, so I feel that they are treated with great care even in the guild.
The receptionist shook his head at the man¡¯s words.
¡°As you know, the guild does not carelessly spill information about adventurers unless they have achieved merit. Don¡¯t try to know too much about other people¡¯s lives.¡±
When only Pinjanes back instead of the answer he wants, heughs and snorts.
¡°She¡¯s not being funny.¡±
As the man who lost interest returns to the party, the receptionist who is left alone casts his gaze towards the entrance of the guild.
¡°To be a first-ss therapist at such a young age. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to be a second ss in the future.¡±
* * *
A stream flows through a crack in the moss-covered rocks.
The panoramic view of the vige overlooking the distance and the lively noise faintly heard in it made my mood even better.
A woman walked slowly beside him, who was lying quietly.
She sat around me and spoke softly.
¡°Today is five years.¡±
Despite the sudden words whose meaning is unknown, the young man just enjoys his leisure time.
the woman spoke
¡°As you said, the Holy Kingdom has prospered and the level of human knowledge has also increased. There are many people who are exploring the new study of medicine, so it can be said that everything went as you wished.¡±
¡°not there yet. Therapists are still few in number and poorly trained. Ten more years.¡±
¡°When I saw it, I still wonder. On the one hand, I am afraid of how far humans will grow.¡±
While listening to the words, he waszy for a while, and then he got up a little.
I picked up the leather clothes I had taken off to one side and hung a small backpack from my waist.
At first nce, it seems that she is getting ready to leave, so she also gets up from her seat.
¡°I have nothing else to do today, so I¡¯ll go home now.¡±
I yawned and waved my hand, and Pia waved back and said,
¡°I won¡¯t see you off far. See you tomorrow.¡±
* * *
It has been five years since I left the Holy Land.
In the meantime, the continent was greeted with a big wind.
It is also the time when the science of medicine, which had not been established so far, spread widely.
The 5 years the saint disappeared had a great impact not only on the castle but also on the surrounding kingdoms.
In order to be appointed as a priest in the holy kingdom, he had to learn at least the basics of medicine, and the mercenary and adventurer guilds began recruiting for a job called ¡®therapist¡¯ who specialized in medicine.
They, too, have recognized the many advantages of systematic knowledge.
Unlike priests and priests who heal one person in an instant, a proper healer can even remove the cause of a disease in a vige.
In addition, there are a few cases where healers heal wounds that divine magic cannot heal, albeit asionally.
Therefore, divine magic and healers could exist in a symbiotic rtionship rather than being in opposition to each other.
However, if there is a problem, it is that the healer is a high-quality manpower that exceeds the ransom of most 3rd circle wizards.
It is difficult to learn and only a certain number of therapists can be therapists, causing an imbnce between supply and demand.
Everywhere they went, they cringed to carry each other on their backs, and the therapists¡¯ noses rose considerably.
Also, the academy is collecting a lot of gold coins in the name of tuition.
As a result, it became a job for the nobles thatmoners could not even dream of.
¡°They said they couldn¡¯t think of frog tadpoles.¡±
What would you do if you taught me a hundred days?
The goal of the majority of people learning medicine is to eat well with a raised nose.
He licks his tongue and moves on.
When I arrived home not long after, only quiet silence greeted me.
My parents are on the verge of going out to visit the neighboring estate for the past few days.
So, the only ones left at home were himself and his brother.
When I go up to my room and open the door, I see Lacia sitting on the bed reading a book.
Eyes that look exactly like Sein, a sharp nose and red lips.
Although she is young, she is quite beautiful even at a nce.
If it grows like this, the moon will hide and the flower will be ashamed of its appearance.
¡°Have you been, brother?¡±
Talk and smile softly.
It is strangely mature for a subject who is now six years old.
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
¡°Seeing that you came earlier than usual, something must have happened, right?¡±
Besides, it¡¯s sharp.
When Ray, who was stabbed to the point, nodded, Lacia closed the book and got up from the bed.
¡°If I get in the way, I¡¯ll avoid the seat.¡±
It is too precocious for a child of this age.
She nced back and smiled.
¡°I¡¯m d I don¡¯t smell that elf today.¡±
Percussion¡ª
The door is closed.
Left alone in the room, Ray felt goosebumps rising on his back, but he didn¡¯t care and took out the parchment from his chest.
¡ª Treating the wounded in Seren Vige.
The phrase written in red letters shows that the matter is big even at a nce.
I think as I scan the parchment.
¡®It¡¯s been five years now. I¡¯ll be able to move myself soon.¡¯
What has been achieved so far is not that great.
All I have done in the past five years is to figure out thebination of herbs and their efficacy.
From now on, I n to increase my practical experience by running around until my feet sweat.
To do so, it was necessary to treat monsters and other races regardless.
¡®Even though I won¡¯t be able to go the easy way because of the promise I made with Eucliwood.¡¯
When he received the therapist¡¯s certificate, he made a promise with her.
¡®Before receiving the hand, please promise me one thing. That I would never be a second-ss healer.¡¯
¡®¡why?¡¯
¡®From this level, it is the domain of the kingdom. It¡¯sfortable when you give instructions, but it only limits your actions. If possible, I don¡¯t want to sever my ties with the Holy Son.¡¯
She, who normally doesn¡¯t ask for favors, seriously asked for a promise, so I couldn¡¯t help but obey.
Besides, he is already sick of being in the Holy Land and not being able to act as he pleases.
Now that those restrictions are gone, it doesn¡¯t really matter how you move.
I thought so, so this is the first request I received.
Here¡¯s what it looks like in its entirety:
A few months ago, monsters camped in front of Serene Vige.
Orcs and goblins joined forces, but it was difficult for ordinary people who couldn¡¯t handle mana to win.
In the end, the vigers gathered money and put in a request to the guild, and soon arge-scale sweeping battle took ce.
In the process, the monsters resisted severely, and it seems that several adventurers, including vigers, were injured.
Perhaps, along with the apprentice priests, he was asking for their treatment.
As he nced over the request, he nodded.
¡°If you were injured in battle, it must have been an abrasion or cut. It¡¯s not a big deal, so it¡¯s perfect for a first request.¡±
There won¡¯t be anything particrly difficult, and even an apprentice priest will quickly heal any cuts.
If you look at the one guild put out as a healer-only request, it must have been that the number of injured was too many for apprentice priests to handle.
I¡¯ll have to go and see it for myself once in a while.
Tomorrow is the day to check the health of the elven vige, so it should be fine as long as it goes beyond the day after tomorrow or Glfi.
He tossed roughly what he needed into his backpack.
* * *
As soon as the day dawned, I moved to the elven vige.
As we climbed the tall tree house, Aira served tea as if she had known in advance.
¡°You arete.¡±
I¡¯ve been here since early morning, but it¡¯s a dissatisfied voice.
¡°You came as quickly as possible. How do you feel? Anything strange?¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. My heart seems to be beating seriously, but nothing is different from normal.¡±
¡°Arrhythmia, what? Elves are said to live long, so there should be no problem for hundreds of years from now.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Reach out your hand.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
As I obediently stretched out my arm, I checked my pulse.
¡°Yourplexion is normal, and you don¡¯t have a tongue.¡±
¡°Look around a bit more. Maybe you have a disease, don¡¯t you?¡±
She lifts her hair and reveals her neck seductively.
Hana Rei just shook her head.
¡°I¡¯d love to, but you¡¯re too healthy right now.¡±
Aira drools at the opinion of the doctor who is cold enough to freeze the sea at once.
¡°Ugh. Then I guess you¡¯d better take care of the elder than me. He looks weak these days because he is old.¡±
Seeing his dark expression, it seems that something is going on.
¡°The elder?¡±
¡°He seems to be out of breath and coughs a lot. I don¡¯t usually do that.¡±
It¡¯s definitely weird.
¡®Is something wrong with my lungs?¡¯
Tilting his head in wonder, he headed to the elder¡¯s residence with Aira.
It was said that one hundred words is not enough.
It is better to see for yourself than to keep exchanging opinions with each other.
Chapter 253
Episode 253 Health Checkup in Elf Vige (2)
The elder¡¯s house was truly frugal.
Elves don¡¯t do anything extravagant, but they still tend to disy a few of their treasured possessions.
However, it is truly surprising that there is not even a table in the house of this elder.
The elder who woke up from the bed said.
¡°Howe you all visit the old man¡¯s house?¡±
¡°It seems that your condition is not reasonable these days. Haven¡¯t you been weak all these years?¡±
¡°It must be because the day to return to Mana¡¯s arms is not far. Aira-sama, you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±
As expected, when the calm reaction returned, Aira looked at Ray.
¡°Please.¡±
Nodding his head, he approached the elder and squeezed his pulse.
Checking the pulse and measuring the rise and fall of the chest, it was definitely a decrease in lung capacity thates from aging.
Auditory function in the high-pitched range is reduced by more than 70%, and muscle decline is evident.
At this level, it was difficult to think that there was a separate disease.
He just enjoys his heavenly life and returns to Mana¡¯s side.
How many minutes did you hold the pulse like that?
Ray stood up from his seat.
¡°I don¡¯t have any particr illness. Even if it¡¯s just a temporary phenomenon, you need to take good care of yourself.¡±
At his words, Aira wiped her heart out.
¡°I¡¯m d.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with myself because you worry about me personally.¡±
The elder who was talking smiled slightly without knowing Aira.
The clear eyes and benevolent smile make the heart ache.
How can you not know that smile while working to save people.
The elder¡¯s smile was that of a person who senses his own death.
As I left the elder¡¯s house without saying anything, Aira, who followed me, tilted her head.
¡°¡You look bad. Is there something you haven¡¯t told me?¡±
He strikes the right way with his eyes learned over a long period of time.
He opened his mouth in a low voice.
¡°¡Simply put, it¡¯s a natural aging process. Unfortunately, in this case, there is nothing I can do.¡±
There is no way to prevent a natural death, no matter how modern it is with all kinds of modifiers.
It is the naturalw and blessing of all living beings to die naturally from aging.
The mostfortable death of all deaths in the world.
Natural death is, so to speak, another euthanasia.
Of course, she also knows that in her head.
It was a different matter for one heart to follow it.
With a sad expression on her face, she asks with a feeling of grabbing at least a straw.
¡°¡How much do you think you have left?¡±
To be honest, I can¡¯t say anything about the lifespan of elves.
As she shook her head, Aira¡¯s expression darkened noticeably.
¡°Natural death cannot be recovered. Although it can prolong life for a while, there are obviously limits.¡±
¡°Then, can¡¯t you add a little bit to the life of an elder?¡±
¡°¡I could, but I don¡¯t really want to.¡±
Certainly the elder¡¯s death is quite embarrassing to him as well.
However, the elder made up his mind and seemed to have no regrets left.
He also doesn¡¯t want someone to die, but he doesn¡¯t think that the act has any meaning in the current situation.
I think it is right to die with dignity rather than to continue taking futile life-sustaining measures for those with no hope of recovery.
Perhaps reading his eyes, Aira also shut her mouth.
As the heavy silence continued, Ray left a word and turned around.
¡°It is better to prepare your mind. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no chance of copsing right now.¡±
¡°¡¡±
There was no answer, but it was clear that he had been hurt quite a bit.
It¡¯s heartbreaking, but it can¡¯t be helped.
Dering a sick person dead is something only a doctor can do.
As she stood there, dazed, Ray left him and climbed down from the tree.
Maybe you need some time to think alone for a while.
*
I started the health checkup of the elven vige without Aira and the elders.
At first, the elves, who were wary of him as a human, became quite friendly after a few years together.
Furthermore, since the disease is treated based on professional medical knowledge, it is bound to get better even if you don¡¯t like it.
He looked at the elves lined up one by one and told them what he thought.
The health checkup, which started at sunrise, ended around the time the day began to set.
After dealing with some of them, I was taking a sigh for a while when a small elf approached.
¡°Only sick people¡ are you treating them¡?¡±
As he said that in a low voice, a red erythema could be seen around his neck.
His eyes, which were like dried squid, changed in an instant.
Ray calmly looked at the erythema on the nape of his neck.
¡®It¡¯s about half the size of a patch beyond a macule. If that¡¯s measles, the whole town is in danger.¡¯
If erythema is a representative disease that can be seen, measles can be cited.
Acute pandemic infectious disease caused by a virus.
After an incubation period of about 10 days, Kopliks spots appear in the oral cavity during the rash phase.
A rash in the form of an erythematous papule urs on the traumatic site of the neck and then spreads throughout the body within 24 hours.
Of course, if it¡¯s just this fever, I can do something.
But the real problem lies in theplications caused by the measles.
It will most likely present in the form of bronchitis or croup (acuteryngotracheobronchitis) bronchopneumonia.
In addition, if there is a neurologicalplication such as encephalitis, treatment will be more difficult.
In that case, even if you put your energy into treatment, you may not be able to handle it alone.
Ray gently caressed the boy elf with a tense hand.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Her ears turned red like carrots, as if she was embarrassed to be touched by a stranger.
¡®There seems to be no runny nose or fever¡ no cough. There¡¯s no skin rash, so it¡¯s probably not measles.¡¯
He let out a sigh of relief and asked the boy.
¡°Where are you sick?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt¡¡±
he says and caresses his neck.
Erythema seems to be a concern.
Erythema urs for a number of reasons.
It can be caused by stimtion, or it can be caused by a lot of blood due to the dtion of blood vessels.
In other words, due to increased blood flow in blood vessels or changes in surrounding tissues, small blood vessels be visible.
What is the cause? Yes, but there are countless rted diseases.
But I¡¯m just curious to hear that it doesn¡¯t hurt.
¡°Do you have a fever or somethinging up on your body?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing like that¡ It¡¯s just that I¡¯m concerned¡¡±
¡°How long has it been?¡±
¡°It must have been seven years¡¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
A whistling sound came out.
no, seven years?
If nothing happens for that amount of time, it¡¯s dormant and there¡¯s nothing wrong with it!
¡®¡Maybe it¡¯s a disease that only exists in another world.¡¯
Ray felt the erythema with his finger.
¡°There is no dead skin, and the border is raised. If you only look at the appearance, it is erythema of the centrifugal ring¡¡±
If original erythema of the centrifugal ring is suspected, a biopsy should confirm it.
It ismon to see a dermatologist to diagnose a skin fungal infection or lupus eczema.
This centrifugal erythemasts for several years, and there is no particr itching, so it is worth considering that it is not painful.
He looked at the boy and scratched his head.
¡°I¡¯m in trouble. It¡¯s good to watch the progress with steroids or antihistamines¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°What do you eat for meals?¡±
If you are talking about the spots on your neck, why are you talking about food?
A question arose, but the boy held it back and answered.
¡°¡Eat fruit or Sancho.¡±
¡®It¡¯s a fruit.¡¯
Depending on the fruit, some fruits, such as strawberries, can cause allergies.
It is better to be as careful as possible in a situation like this.
¡®I¡¯ll have to do what I can and watch the progress.¡¯
Ray advised him to avoid fruit and drink plenty of fluids.
I didn¡¯t understand why they told me not to eat fruit to get rid of the erythema, but the boy just nodded silently.
With the elf boy at the end, all the elves¡¯ health checks were over.
After looking at Aira¡¯s house for a while, Ray struggled and left the vige behind.
*
About a week after the health checkup, Ray found the boy again.
There are still spots on the back of the nape, and you can see dead skin that wasn¡¯t there before.
This was a very good thing.
Centrifugal erythema does not exfoliate when deep.
However, the appearance of dead skin cells that had not been seen before meant that the erythema had be shallow.
¡®Not eating fruit was the correct answer.¡¯
Of course, that alone is not aplete cure.
During the week, Ray focused exclusively on herbal forms.
One drug was sessfullypleted, although it did not reach the desired level ofpletion, probably because the five years of study had been quite sessful.
It is a drug that has an effect simr to that of the first-generation antihistamine, Piprinhydrinate.
I made something simr to an antihistamine based on the structural form of the ethmine group, but it was easy to manufacture because the extracts matched better than I thought.
If there is a problem, is it that only a very small amount could be produced?
It¡¯s a very difficult herb to find, and when I squeezed them out, the contents were not much, so it was unavoidable.
In addition, side effects are much higher than modern antihistamines.
If you do it wrong, you will also have problems with your bronchial tubes.
However, for myself, who is not a professional pharmacist, this was the best.
He pulled out some small tins from a leather pouch attached to his waistband and handed them to the boy.
¡°What¡¯s this¡¡?¡±
¡°When you have a meal in the future, eat it together. Your mouth may be dry or you may feel sleepy, but you don¡¯t have to worry too much about that.¡±
¡°¡portion?¡±
When he asked with round eyes, he smiled and stroked his hair.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a potion that takes a week to make three bottles.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
He bowed his head and bowed.
Since that figure was that of a young child, a different feeling came to me than when I saw Lacia.
Even though he was moved, he waved his hand while carrying a leather backpack on his back.
¡°I¡¯lle back in a week. Be well until then.¡±
Chapter 254
Episode 254 Serene Vige
One week left until we administer the drug and observe the progress.
During that time, Ray decided to look around Seren Vige.
He wears a white robe and wears an iron mask over his face.
The blue eyes that shine through the small gaps in the mask somehow create a mysterious atmosphere.
Packing a few silver coins and a leather backpack, he set out on the road.
* * *
Seren Vige.
It is a vige where endless pastures and houses built between them bring a rxingndscape.
It was a resting ce for adventurers who came from time to time to take a rest, and it was also fertilend where good crops could be grown.
However, now it is just an empty lot that has be a messy field.
Buildings were all destroyed by the impact, and the crops that looked so good were reduced to ashes.
Ray, who was looking at the barren pile of dirt, clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk, you fought very splendidly.¡±
Anyone who sees it would think that it was even a 9th circle hell fire.
As much as that, the situation in Serene Vige could be said to be the worst.
The dust is scattered in the air, so if you do it wrong, you can get respiratory diseases.
He passed the vige entrance and headed towards the center.
Then he saw the wounded lined up in front of him.
Patients lying on a t road and apprentice priests treating them.
Standing next to it is a man who appears to be a militarymander.
He passed them as they were and nced at the injured once.
¡®I¡¯m not feeling well.¡¯
Some showed symptoms of muscle spasms and gasped for breath, while others exhausted themselves from using too much divine power.
There was no way the apprentice priests could keep up with the care of the injured at this level.
As he went back and forth between the inside and outside of the building, he pictured the situation of the patients in his head.
Memorize the wounds of those who are injured and find solutions one by one.
I went around many ces doing image training a few times like that.
Did you spend an hour like that?
A pervert dressed up with a lot of personality came and went here and there as if it were her own home, and a woman who was suspicious of him started talking to him.
¡°Excuse me, but who are you?¡±
At her words, he holds out a card from his bosom.
She changed her expression when the golden healer¡¯s que was held out.
¡®Such a suspicious person is a first-ss healer¡¡¯
His face was covered with a mask and he was wearing a strange white robe with dyed sleeves, revealing an excessive amount of personality.
As I stared at him without saying a word, a voice came from behind the mask.
¡°I came here after receiving a request from the guild. I want to know the situation¡¡±
A woman who seems to be themander of the troops here said while biting the soldiers around her.
¡°You are a therapist. As you can see, it¡¯s not a good situation. It is difficult for apprentice priests, not formal priests or priests, to treat so many wounded. Besides, the guild backed away after the sweeping battle, so the military has no other way to do anything.¡±
In other words, it is a slope.
Just by leaving the wounded in the field, it was roughly predictable how the situation would turn out.
However, the military will not have the will to release funds for them, nor will it have the will to hire priests.
Even if they have debts, they are unable to repay them.
That¡¯s probably why she was dispatched here to match the assortment.
he said with a small breath.
¡°Well, then we have no choice but to deal with it ourselves.¡±
¡°That is impossible. No matter how apprentice priests move under the guidance of the healer, the priests do not have the energy to use holy power right now. If they don¡¯t get enough rest, they will copse too.¡±
¡°The priests tell me to rest. The rest will be difficult, but you and I will do it.¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
¡°Gather everyone except for the soldiers who are vignt. I have a lot of work to do from now on.¡±
They ask for a call-up order, but I¡¯m just curious because I can¡¯t figure out their intentions.
¡°¡what do you n to do with the mobilized troops?¡±
¡°We have to treat the wounded.¡±
I feel like I¡¯ve be strange to the reaction that seems to ask why I ask something obvious.
she said without hiding her embarrassment.
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but the soldiers under mymand can¡¯t even handle mana, let alone divine magic.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not crazy, but I don¡¯t want healing magic from mediocre soldiers. What we want our soldiers to do is to separate the wounded.¡±
¡°You make a distinction?¡±
¡°We have to divide the side that can afford treatment as opposed to the side that could die if not treated now. If the wound looksrge, hang a white cloth from your shoulder. From then on, I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.
She nodded happily at the unexpectedly simple instruction.
¡°All right. Let¡¯s move right away.¡±
* * *
The apprentice priestsughed bitterly as they watched the white cloth hanging from the shoulders of some of the wounded.
¡°Although they say they are therapists, they are only first ss. Trying to do the job of a priest when you can¡¯t even use holy magic.¡±
¡°To be honest, I still don¡¯t know why I need a therapist. If there are any wounds, the priests or we can just fix them.¡±
¡°Look at how messy it looks. He¡¯s wearing a dirty white robe and even a mask, so there¡¯s nothing like that for begging. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°So is he! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
Regardless of whether or not they were talking on the sidelines, Ray focused on the current situation.
He can¡¯t use healing magic right now.
The only thing he could trust was the knowledge in his head and the senses he was ustomed to.
He approached the patients with white cloths hung up and began to treat them.
If you see a wound, start with disinfection, and if it¡¯s a tolerable size, tie it up with a simple suture.
If there was anything fortunate, it was that the ssification of the patients to see if the soldiers had done their job properly was quite urate.
Priority was given to differentiated patients, but among them, those with symptoms of convulsions orplications were treated first.
Then things went much smoother than before.
The momentum was so great that even the apprentice priests who had been watching himughed at him, raising their eyes wide.
¡°What kind of speed¡¡±
¡°Are you being treated properly?¡±
I red at them with disbelief on their faces, but looking at the expressions on the injured people¡¯s faces, it seems that they are not doing anything wrong.
In addition, the cream-colored militarymander also looked at him, and jealousy was creeping up.
They frowned.
After more than half a day of continuing basic care, most of the critically ill patients were able to be dealt with.
However, many of the other wounded were still left.
¡®There¡¯s nothing good about leaving it in this environment for a long time.¡¯
Finally, abandoning the idea of rest, he ran from ce to ce and stayed up all night.
For a patient with a broken leg, he carved a tree to make a splint for himself, and for a dislocated patient, he adjusted the bone by hand.
Such things continued until the next day.
After taking care of more than 100 injured people without sleep, eventually, the limit of mental strength came.
Still, since most of the people lying here were cured, the guild¡¯s request could be sessfullypleted.
However, he did not leave the vige.
He stayed by the side of the wounded, repairing their armor, chatting with them, and helping with repair work in the vige.
That¡¯s how I ended up spending three more days in Seren Vige.
A night when the moonlight illuminated the fields.
As Ray was arranging the cloth for the patients, injured adventurers approached him one by one.
Each of them was deeply grateful.
I can¡¯t express my apologies and gratitude for taking care of even the troublesome things that even the soldiers, let alone priests, didn¡¯t want to do.
An adventurer who was drooling and looking down at his wounds lowered his head.
¡°¡Thank you. In my normal days I used to look down on high-nosed healers, but today I realized that my eyes were rotten. There were healers like you in the world.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t look like you need our help, but if you give me a chance to repay the favor, this mercenary Cran will do my best to repay you.¡±
He has a smile on his face full of scars.
He smiled at the friendly look.
¡°Since we had a good meeting under the moonlight, the favor has already been repaid.¡±
On the contrary, the willingness to see them thinking of them increased.
At his words, adventurers and mercenariesughed happily.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Even if it¡¯s just words, I¡¯m grateful.¡±
¡°I think we should have a drinkter. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
Their hearts matched, and they told each other¡¯s stories untilte in the evening.
The story continued without a break, perhaps because the tension had been relieved, but perhaps because there were many adventurers and mercenaries, their experiences made up the main story.
It seems to have something inmon with the fact that the topic of the militaryes up a lot in men¡¯s conversations in modern times.
Since we had so much inmon, the conversation never seemed to end.
As they continued their conversation, the tired Ray fell asleep involuntarily.
* * *
When I woke up, the militarymander of the courtesy was putting his face in front of me.
Judging from the awkward posture and awkward hand movements, it seems that he was probably trying to take off the mask while sleeping.
She covers her body like a woman in the center of a cave facing a pervert in front of her eyes.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°There were burr bugs attached to it.¡±
It¡¯s pretty flimsy to say it¡¯s an excuse.
He brushed off his robe and stood up.
¡°There are no bugs, but there is one pervert that tries to undress a sleeping person.¡±
¡°Rice perversion. I am not that kind of person.¡±
¡°What is it? It says pervert written all over your face.¡±
Touching his face at his words, I muttered, ¡®No¡¡¯.
Soon after, she came to her senses and asked urgently as she saw him starting to pack.
¡°Are you leaving already?¡±
¡°The guild request has already beenpleted before, so there won¡¯t be any problems even if I don¡¯t watch anymore.¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
Somehow, there is a hint of regret.
In the meantime, she had been eyeing the therapist in front of her eyes.
He thought he should keep an eye on that suspicious person.
But that thought was short-lived.
The appearance of grasping the situation in an instant and leading it to aplete solution was truly equipped with the aspect of a master.
However, the humane appearances that he shows from time to time blend well with such a perfect appearance.
I was watching it from the back, and I got a feeling for some reason.
¡®Why am I like this?¡¯
He was surprised by his unusual appearance, but he had already turned his back and was leaving the vige.
What did you do to call it already?
¡°¡With a therapist like that, there will be a day when we will meet again someday.¡±
She watched his back as he walked away.
Chapter 255
Episode 255 Life expectancy, an irresistible fate
A soldier guarding the castle gate spoke.
¡°I heard that monsters attacked even in front of the vige this time? That must have been a pretty big deal.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk. They say that there are as many as a hundred wounded.¡±
¡°If you put in the guild¡¯s request, that¡¯s all I¡¯ve said. It¡¯s a good thing we weren¡¯t drafted.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t go anywhere and say things like that. Those called soldiers will only be criticized for avoiding battle.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Got it. Anyway, security has gotten pretty tight these days. Did something happen to the citadel?¡±
¡°¡a vampire.¡±
¡°A vampire?¡±
The man tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know why and asked, and the man continued.
¡°Speak of Dhampir. There have been signs of it before, but this is the first time they¡¯ve been active. It seems the lord is getting into a lot of trouble thanks to that.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a dhampir¡ you mean that half-blood?¡±
Dhampir.
A half-vampire, so to speak.
It was difficult to deal with because he learned high-ranking magic or swordsmanship and attacked while using his followers.
The soldier¡¯splexion hardened at once.
¡°Then shouldn¡¯t it be like this? Shouldn¡¯t you be avoiding yourself first?¡±
¡°How can we, mere soldiers, pull ourselves out? All I can do is pray that you will be safe today.¡±
¡°Keuk¡ There must have been a reason for the sudden increase in troops.¡±
Then, while I was grumbling, one of the soldiers standing next to me silently threw a word.
¡°I don¡¯t understand why the vampire, who had been quiet until now, started moving¡¡±
The first man smiled and replied to his muttering that sounded like he was talking to himself.
¡°ha ha ha. Maybe you¡¯re looking for someone. Since a dhampir has half human blood mixed in, maybe he is looking for his parents.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. That makes sense.¡±
Unlike the soldiers whoughed lightly, the polite soldier still looked like he was struggling.
¡®It would be nice if it was really just that.¡¯
* * *
On the way back, Ray stopped by the adventurer¡¯s guild to tell him he hadpleted it, and returned home with a reward.
Jingling the pocket containing the silver coins, he sits at his desk and thinks.
¡°Erythema the centrifugal ring will need to be checked one more time, but it will eventually be resolved¡. What is left now is about the elder.¡±
Ira and the elders spent a lot of time together.
That¡¯s why the shock she received must have been great.
Whatever it is, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve seen it since I was a kid.
As Ray was contemting the elder¡¯s affairs, he heard a knock outside the door.
Knock- Knock-
¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay toe in.¡±
When permission is granted, the door opens.
¡°You haven¡¯t been home for days.¡±
¡°I have to work soon.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Even though you know your own body condition well.¡±
When I smiled at Lacia¡¯s words, she stepped back as if resigned.
¡°Anyway, please refrain from doing anything dangerous. If you need to make a decision, please call me.¡±
¡°I will consider it.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t go back unless you promise me.¡±
I can feel the firm will from the lips of the dammun.
Finally, when Ray nodded, he said with a smile.
¡°As I always say, you need to think more about yourself. Even if I tell you this, in the end you won¡¯t listen.¡±
Lacia quietly left the room after saying that one word.
After she disappeared, Ray, who was left alone, murmured.
¡°No matter how much you think about it, you¡¯re too mature for your age¡ Maybe¡¡±
Isn¡¯t it the same case as you?
His expression toward the door was quite stiff.
¡®There¡¯s no need to doubt it.¡¯
* * * When
the morning sun was shining through the window, I walked out into the yard.
He was working on Lacia¡¯s swordsmanship and magic every morning.
The mana rod also directly helped with the design and even improved it, so if you look at the amount of horse power, it has already exceeded a certain level.
The little girl greets them with a wooden sword the size of her own.
¡°Did you sleep well, brother.¡±
Seeing that his clothes are soaked in sweat and his hair is scattered, it seems that he practiced alone from early morning.
Ray greeted her.
¡°You¡¯ve been proud since morning like this.¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m your older brother¡¯s sister.¡±
Blue eyes that look exactly like her are looking straight at you.
He smiled as he picked up the wooden sword lying on the grass.
¡°Let¡¯s start lightly with sparring today. If you want, you can use mana like before.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
As she shook her head and affirmed, Lacia grabbed her wooden sword.
After thinking for a moment, she lowered her head.
¡°Then I¡¯d like to ask you.¡±
¡°You cane anytime.¡±
As she slowly raised her sword and spoke, herplexion changed in an instant.
The gentle demeanor from before had disappeared, and only the traces of the sword distracted the surroundings.
In an instant, twenty sword spirits were drawn and then shattered again.
Pan-!
Numerous sword strikes copsed with the sound of exploding air.
Ray took a step behind Lacia, who stepped back to relieve the reaction.
I dug in for a moment and stabbed the wooden sword straight into my elbow.
It was an exquisite position that anyone else would have eximed in admiration.
However, she turned the handle of her sword around and leisurely blocked the sword.
percussion¡ª! Tak-tak-tak!
Several blows followed, and the wooden swords intertwined with each other and began to struggle.
Then Ray looked at her and said quietly.
¡°Achievements at such a young age are great. It¡¯s like watching my childhood.¡±
At those meaningful words, Lacia cut off the sword facing her.
¡°Because I¡¯m your older brother¡¯s sister.¡±
The same wordse back.
But this time Ray didn¡¯t back down either.
¡°It seems like you learned it somewhere before you learned it from me. I don¡¯t think my father or mother taught me that¡¡±
Lacia shook her head as she spoke in a calm voice.
¡°No way.¡±
¡°I used magic that I had never learned before.¡±
¡°I just saw it in the book.¡±
Cooking and cooking goes well.
However, she doesn¡¯t know, the answer has alreadye out in the conversation just now.
Ray read all the books in the house.
And I am remembering them all.
The corners of his mouth went up slightly as he faced Lacia and the sword.
¡®Among them, there is no book that contains the magic you used.¡¯
It was at that moment that the wooden sword he was holding cut cleanly.
* * *
After lunch, when we arrived at the Elf Vige, a well-mannered boy was sitting on the fence waiting for us.
¡°You¡¯re here¡¡±
¡°Yes. How are you?¡±
¡°¡it keeps tickling me.¡±
¡°Since dead skin cells are urring, there is nothing you can do about it. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±
Ray bent down and looked at the boy¡¯s erythema.
The shape of the centrifugal ring gradually faded and the color also faded.
Exfoliation continued to ur and the edges of the erythema protruded convexly like scars, but this was proof that it was being treated well.
¡®There is no need to increase the dosage. If I keep going like this, I¡¯ll be cured.¡¯
At first, I thought it might be an unknown disease that I don¡¯t know about, but it¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s a milder disease than expected.
All that was left was to see if there were any other patients.
Deciding to visit the boy¡¯s house at least once, he fixed his backpack and set off.
After a light greeting with the boy, as I was heading towards Aira¡¯s house, amotion started from the entrance of the vige.
¡°Hurry!¡±
¡°Send a message to Aira-sama right now! Everyone else is waiting!¡±
A few guard elves who were on guard hurriedly ran somewhere.
When the normally rxed vige suddenly turned noisy in an instant, he approached them without hiding his doubts.
Ray pretended to know the elves who stood guard.
¡°What happen?¡±
¡°¡The human helper elder has copsed.¡±
Despite the shocking words, hisplexion did not change much.
¡°How long has it been?¡±
¡°We just got this news. I don¡¯t know when the elder copsed.¡±
Concern was evident in the shaded expression on his face.
As a result, Ray¡¯s steps toward the vige gradually elerated.
* * *
¡°Mmmmm¡¡±
A moan escaped the elder¡¯s mouth.
As for theplexion, it is pale and bloodless.
Just looking at her lying down, she looks like a corpse with only her breath attached.
Are you saying the time hase?
The sound of breathing leaking here and there seemed like a sign that life was dying out.
The elder, who had been lying still, opened his heavy mouth.
¡°I think it¡¯s time to go back to Mana¡¡±
Aira nodded at the elder¡¯s weak voice.
¡°The Elder has lived for hundreds of years. And I must have had tens of thousands of experiences. I hope there will be no free time left in that life.¡±
¡°What kind of lingering will there be in this old age¡ But¡ I feel ufortable leaving Lady Aira alone again¡¡± He
says with a lonely smile on his face.
¡°You are worrying for nothing.¡±
¡°Slowly¡ let go. It is a nuisance to those waiting outside.¡±
From earlier, Aira had been pouring mana without a break, but the elder¡¯s body, which seemed to be empty, only let it out.
Even if I continued to do meaningless acts like this, the fixed lifespan would not change.
Finally, she nodded her head with difficulty.
The Elder knows best what that means.
The elder, whoy down and closed his eyes, seemed to be waiting for something.
After a while, Aira opens her mouth.
¡°¡are you ready?¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Whoa¡¡±
With a small sigh, her arms are ced over the elder¡¯s body.
Blue mana gathers around and ys a resonant sound.
Ung-ung-ung¡ª
As the soft energy embraced the elder, Aira¡¯s voice echoed through the room.
¡°Since the body started with mana, it should end with mana. The body bes soil and stays in nature forever, and the will will remain in the heart. Please reap the children of nature as we perform a sacred ceremony from long ago here.¡±
At the end of that voice, the elder¡¯s body shuddered like a leaf swaying in the ripples.
¡°It¡¯s been fun¡¡±
When the elder¡¯s body, which had been turning into mana, left no trace of it before.
She slumped on the elder¡¯s bed.
Chapter 256
Episode 256 Dhampir (1)
Sensing that a sign had been erased in the room, Ray slowly entered the room.
In that ce where only loneliness remained, only the spreading Aira and the warm bed were left scattered around.
He broke the heavy silence and opened his mouth.
¡°You left safely.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Cheer up. It¡¯s because you enjoyed all the heavenly mandates.¡±
¡°¡okay.¡±
My heart is heavy at seeing her sullen appearance, which I have never seen before.
He had been able to do impossible things with ease, but even so, there was no way he could bring a dying patient back to life.
So, there was nothing else to say and nothing to do.
All I could do was quietly close the door and avoid the seat.
I left the elder¡¯s house and started walking on the grass without thinking.
The death of the elder elf left many thoughts on him as well as the elves.
What is the purpose of medicine?
It is probably the desire to have an absolute right to choose in life beyond a disease-free longevity.
The freedom to live as long as you want to live and die when you want to die.
A strong heart that doesn¡¯t want to lose someone precious.
Perhaps they gathered to form the present medicine.
The absolute realm of medicine that everyone dreams of.
There are many reasons why you can¡¯t get to it, but there is only one reason that is the most difficult.
It is because of the absolute wall lifespan given to living things.
Most life ends when their lifespan ends.
A leader of absolute power who dominated an era or a beggar in the slums.
Receive the rest equally regardless of you.
That is why no one wonders about it.
An absolute wall that even he cannot ovee.
It can be said that it is both a blessing and a curse given to life.
Wet in thought, I passed the usual road and set foot deeper into the forest.
The trees towering taller than the elven vige were dense enough to block the sunlight.
Inparison, it is like a jungle.
¡°You came in too deep.¡±
The moment you try to turn your steps, life pours out from all sides.
It seems that he is hiding in the dark and waiting for the moment when he shows his back.
Predictably, it would be a group of goblins.
Although their intelligence and physical abilities are not high, they are specialized in hunting in packs, and if they are determined and join forces, they can surpass mostrge monsters.
He put his hand on the sword bottle hanging from his waist and prepared a posture.
When I sneakily show my back to them who do not respond, arrows are shot as if they were waiting for that moment.
Wedge-! Wedge-!
He deflected the powerful arrows one by one and watched the group of goblins.
Then five or six goblins attacked with their swords.
¡°Kieack!¡±
He let out a grotesque scream and stabbed his sword, but it contained much more menacing power than normal goblins.
As if someone had trained them.
The three avant-garde goblins take advantage of the opportunity to retrieve their sword strikes, so the three goblins from the rear attack the front.
Admiration leaked from Rey¡¯s lips at the incredible tactical move the goblin made.
¡°Now to the examination?¡±
Caan¡ª!
He easily let go of the goblin¡¯s sword and cut through his chest while maintaining his momentum.
Chew-!
Lines of blood were drawn in the air, and fishy goblin blood sttered here and there.
¡°Khehe!¡±
After one hit, the goblin archers¡¯ hands got busy.
Read the situation while firing a threatening shot to prevent the opponent from attacking again.
As if retreating was the answer, the goblin swordsmen quickly picked up the wounded goblin and started running away.
¡°Kieek! Kiek!¡±
While running away, he looks back and shouts something.
As expected, it seems to be a curse word unique to goblins.
Ray doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s apliment, but he¡¯s not the kind of guy who stays still even when he hears swear words.
Besides, I¡¯m not even a human, and I feel three times as bad because I was cursed at by a goblin.
¡°I just needed goblin blood for my medicine, and that worked.¡±
He chased after them with his sword in his hand.
* * *
How much did you chase?
Where the goblins stopped, there were sizable caves and huts.
They took the wounded goblin to arge hut.
Soon after, a goblin d in jewelry walked out.
¡®A goblin shaman?¡¯
A goblin who can use magic.
Even so, it¡¯s 2nd Circle magic, but if you look at it from a goblin¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s equivalent to a 6th Circle magician.
A goblin shaman cast a spell and let mana flow.
Then, the sword on the chest gradually recovers and returns to its original form.
Tactics, examinations, and now even recovery magic?
Are you saying that even goblins are proudly using Circle 1 magic that no one can even use?
Desperate for God, despair for magic, despair for this world.
When Ray, hit by the triple despairbo, couldn¡¯t keep his senses, two women appeared in one corner.
It¡¯s a great look no matter how you look at it.
¡®Is it an elf who went the wrong way?¡¯
I almost mistaken it for a moment, but if you look at the clothes you¡¯re wearing and the blunt ears, you can only see it as a human being.
The two women were staggering through the bushes, and one of them had a serious leg wound.
If left as it is, there was no way the goblins, who reacted violently to the smell of blood, would leave it alone.
This is also rted to something.
Ray moved his body to help them.
* * *
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu can¡¯t possible¡¡±
¡°You¡¯re wrong for digging into a group of humans.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but¡ After all, humans are too savage.¡±
¡°Shut up and focus on healing your wounds.¡±
¡°Phi.¡±
As the two were talking, a man wearing a white mask fell from the air.
Percussion¡ª
Speaks in low voices and whispers.
¡°Quietly follow me.¡±
A suspicious-looking white mask and worn-out clothes.
He even holds a blood-soaked sword in his hand, so no matter where he looks, he can only be seen as a murderer.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡± I
heard that if you suddenly encounter a pervert on the street, your voice won¡¯te out, so the rumors must be true.
When one of them, stiffened, tries to open her mouth.
The pervert in the white mask hurriedly raised his hand and covered his mouth.
¡®If you open your mouth now, the goblins will catch you. We need to move to a safe ce before the situation bes more annoying.¡¯
Of course, they don¡¯t know his intentions.
¡°Aww¡!¡±
When they showed signs of resistance, Ray immediately lifted them up like sacks of rice and left.
Your mouth will automatically close at the quick movement of your body.
They are Dhampir.
Even though they are harp, when did they, who are nobles of the night, be treated like this?
If necessary, it would be possible to subdue them with force, but absurdity is unavoidable.
They just stared at each other with their eyes wide open at the first kidnapping in their lives.
* * *
Upon entering the small hut, the running of the masked man, which seemed like it would not stop even if the world ended, stopped.
After barely regaining their physical freedom, they protested.
¡°What are you doing now!¡±
¡°This is kidnapping! It¡¯s a crime!¡±
Let¡¯s raise our voices, he looks at the woman¡¯s legs.
¡°Where are you looking! this slut! transformation! Poor quality!¡±
Despite being hit with a three-swordbo, he was just doing his job.
He takes out a white cloth and rolled leather from his backpack and approaches her.
He took off his mask to see the wound properly.
A beautiful appearance that had been hidden behind her until now was revealed.
When the deep thoughtful eyes and nice jawlinee into view, the sign of rebellion quickly turns into a honeyed mute.
¡°Umm¡.¡±
¡®What kind of human appearance in the world¡¡¯
Even if it was an elf or a pureblood vampire, it wasn¡¯t to this extent.
¡°Stopining and stick out your leg.¡±
¡°Hey, here it is¡¡±
She, who had be an obedient baekgu before I knew it, stretched out her slightly slender legs.
As a result, blood flowed from the wound on his thigh.
Ray¡¯splexion hardened slightly.
¡®The wound is bigger than I thought. I have to stop the bleeding first.¡¯
His hands started moving quickly.
Tie the artery flowing near the wound with a string and cover the wound with a white cloth.
After taking basic measures, he immediately took off his coat and covered the woman¡¯s body.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
¡°My temperature must have dropped because I lost a lot of blood. I¡¯ll lend you that, so I¡¯m wearing it.¡±
¡°Thank you so much¡¡±
He looked away with his face dyed red.
As Dhampir¡¯s carelessness was running around, Ray pulled something out of the rolled leather.
Inside was a small bottle the size of a palm.
Apply the reddish-brown sticky liquid from the bottle to a white cloth and apply evenly to the wound on the thigh.
The woman frowned slightly.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a golden spear that I made myself. It looks like this, but after applying it, it heals quickly even though it hurts.¡±
¡°Ah yes¡¡±
Dhampir is very resilient.
Even if my back hurts, it will recover after two days, so I can¡¯t even get hurt this much.
Even so, when the human in front of me kindly took care of it, my heart pounded a little.
For some reason, I felt like I could continue pretending to be sick.
However, no matter what I thought, my body was honest, and even though less than an hour had passed, the wounds were noticeably smaller.
He frowns at the resilience that far transcends humans.
¡®Even though my golden spear is effective, this is ridiculously fast¡¡¯ A
piercing wound in the thigh heals in one hour?
If everyone in the world were like this, there would be no need for doctors to exist.
Until now, I thought of them as human beings, but I thought that maybe they weren¡¯t.
Contrary to his suspicions, they were surprised in their own way.
No matter how great Dhampir¡¯s resilience was, the wound through his thigh could not be healed in an hour.
¡®There was no sign of using magic. What did you do?¡¯
¡®Could it be¡ is it because of that gold-changing drug?¡¯
How does it show such an effect on a subject that looks like poison?
I guess I need to find out.
If you can catch a clue of ¡®the disease¡¯, you will be given a chance to be a pureblood as a reward.
The two looked at each other and nodded.
Man always reveals his hidden true face in critical matters.
So if you create a dangerous situation, you will definitely show more.
Luckily, the small monsters around here are under theirmand.
As Ray focused on treating his wounds, the woman¡¯s lips slightly raised.
Chapter 257
Episode 257 Dhampir (2)
The conversation between them has be less.
The dhampirs exchanged nces.
¡®Are you on guard?¡¯
¡®Certainly, it must be scary in the eyes of humans.¡¯
A while ago, the handsome man lit a fire in the brazier and sat back.
I had no idea what he was thinking.
As the ufortable silence continues, the girls who can¡¯t stand it speak awkwardly.
¡°It¡¯s a bitte to say hello, but thank you for treating me. My name is Henea.¡±
¡°¡Prelia.¡±
He shook his head to greet him.
¡°It¡¯s Ray.¡±
To what extent did you think there was room for improvement in the stiff atmosphere?
They both smiled.
¡°Were you surprised earlier? Wound on the leg¡¡±
I was certainly surprised.
Even heterogeneous races such as elves and dwarves could not show this level of resilience.
For a moment, I even suspected that it might be undead.
¡®Maybe I can make a good medicine?¡¯
Just like making potions using the troll¡¯s restorative power, if you study them, you might be able to make a better quality recovery medicine.
Unaware of what sphemous thoughts he had inside, the two mistakenly thought that Ray was hesitant to answer.
Thinking that they took the initiative in the conversation, they naturally lead the conversation.
¡°You may have noticed vaguely, but we are not actually human. Because humans are called a heterogeneous species.¡±
¡°Heterogeneous?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t talk about the details right now. This is a rule.¡±
At her reply, Ray fell silent.
Then, without changing his expression, he tosses and turns around the fire and asks.
¡°What were you doing in a forest like this? It¡¯s small, but it¡¯s a ce with a lot of monsters. Besides, if you were bleeding, wouldn¡¯t you have known that you would be targeted by the goblins?¡±
Despite his sharp question, the girls were not taken aback.
¡°After being attacked by humans, I got lost and wandered. We don¡¯t know the geography of this ce very well. Besides, I have enough skills to defeat goblins.¡±
Of course it¡¯s a lie.
It¡¯s true that they were attacked by humans, but they couldn¡¯t get lost in this ce, not anywhere else.
Even so, this is a hideout made by them.
By attracting monsters and dominating them, humans stopped walking.
It is a ce like a shelter where you can take refuge in case of emergency.
Ray, who had been listening quietly, nodded and got up from his seat.
¡°Goblins would be able to handle it, but it doesn¡¯t seem like that anymore. wake up slowly Before the cabin is besieged.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Monsters areing. It¡¯s unusual to move, so you¡¯d better avoid it.¡±
At his words, the two looked at each other with puzzled expressions.
He certainly had the goblins lined up around him, but it wasn¡¯t enough to react like this.
The girls, who spread their feelings widely and confirmed them, couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°What the hell is going on?¡±
Seeing the expression on her face as if she really didn¡¯t know, Ray, who was suspicious of them, also shook her head.
¡°¡Recently, there is a case in which monsters invaded the town of Serene. Maybe this is something like that.¡±
¡°A monster invasion¡ I¡¯ve never heard of anything on that scale!¡±
Even a rough guess, the number exceeds a thousand.
At that level, it makes me wonder if someone is controlling it from behind.
Putting on a white mask and an old leather cloak, he readied himself and said,
¡°I do not have time. Come out of the cabin.¡±
It was literally the eve of the battle outside.
A wide field and the fierce killing of monsters resounding in it.
Arge group of monsters shaking the ground were heading towards the vige beyond.
If left as it is, the vige of Billo, like Seren, will be devastated.
Although the army is stationed there, it is difficult to annihte at this level unless a sit-in is held on top of the wall.
Henea¡¯s face convulsed slightly as she looked at the swarm of monsters covering the surroundings in dismay.
¡°There are monsters in the back too!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t get out of here¡¡±
¡°Stop nagging and run away. The back is still weak, so it¡¯s not toote to escape.
¡°Then what about you?¡±
¡°You have to make time. If there¡¯s a lot of noise, regr troops will be dispatched from Bilo Vige. If you hold on until then, you can get out somehow. Besides, even if there are you who are terrified, it will only hold your ankles.¡±
That¡¯s what he said, but the calction was made to make them run away.
His face was hidden behind a mask, but he was serious.
I don¡¯t know if it was in the past, but now I don¡¯t have a mana load on my body.
This is because when he quit being a saint and the holy power was returned to Gaia, the settled mana rod disappeared as well.
I don¡¯t even fully know why.
However, what can be guessed is that he did not recognize the mana rod he draws out as a ¡®mana rod¡¯.
Although he couldn¡¯t use divine power, if he judged the mana rod that acted as a mediator as divine power, the current situation would be understandable.
I tried to recreate it, but to no avail.
That¡¯s why there is no mana that he can use right now.
He drew an old sword from his waist and took a posture like never before.
After looking at it for a while, the girls spurred the ground and headed for the vige.
¡°I¡¯ll call in people who can help!¡±
¡°Wait a little Joe!¡±
Although there are monsters behind them, they should be able to prate them with their skills.
All that was left was the monsters in front.
¡®A thousand without mana¡¡¯
A drop of sweat ran down his cheek from his face as they were confronting each other.
* * *
Caang¡ª! Caan¡ª!
The sound of iron grinding echoed from the hill.
The bushes were stained with blood and the white mask was already stained red.
Grabbing the high ground, he cut down monsters flocking from all sides.
The feeling of fatigue was no joke as I used only the senses and physical abilities left in my body to deal with them.
Immediately after cutting off the kobold¡¯s head, the ogre swung his arm, and he hurriedly twisted his body to avoid it and let out a drool.
¡°Ugh!¡±
My muscles screamed because I used my body forcibly.
Thanks for the dyed response.
The goblin archer¡¯s arrow shot from afar pierced his shoulder de.
¡°Aagh!¡±
A hot pang came.
An hour has passed since they left.
Now he too was reaching his limits.
Since my body doesn¡¯t follow me, it¡¯s hard to even lift a sword.
When he gently thrusts his sword at the murderous feeling he felt from his side, the orc¡¯s arm cracked open.
I used the recoil to take two steps backwards.
Then, like a lie, an arrow falls where he was.
Pababak¡ª
All the eyes of the group of strangely moving monsters were focused on Ray.
As more than a thousand monsters rushed at him with determination, no matter how confident he was in his swordsmanship, he had no ability to withstand it.
Even so, Ray vigorously swung his sword.
Perseok¡ª
The ogre¡¯s head explodes with the swing of the sword, spraying brains everywhere.
Even the old de of his sword doesn¡¯t stand up properly.
What¡¯s more, the blood sttered the de even more.
Now it was right to call it a blunt weapon, not a sword.
Attacks three times and gets hit once.
As it continued, his body, which was as strong as a rock, began to crumble.
Muscles twist and bone continuity is lost.
The slowly stiffening body no longer moved ording to its will.
As a result, the number of hits gradually increases.
Both of Ray¡¯s legs, which were supporting his body on the ground, fell helplessly.
* * *
The woman frowns at themotioning from beyond the forest.
¡°Noisy. What the hell is going on?¡±
The Ten Seal answered.
¡°It¡¯s a group of monsters. It would be better to send troops.¡±
¡°monster? What do you mean? You should have eliminated all the monsters in Seren Vige.¡±
¡°Because they reproduce so quickly.¡±
¡°¡Collect the troops immediately. It would be difficult if something like Seren happened.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
After sending the decathlon, she put on her te armor and got ready.
¡®I don¡¯t feelfortable. I¡¯d better hurry.¡¯
The first thing they found after walking for a long time was a mountain of corpses that they had never seen before.
The thick scent of blood stabs enough to paralyze the nose.
Would the expression that blood make a river be used in this case?
The blood of the dead monsters couldn¡¯t form a puddle, so a small pond was created.
A good estimate would be hundreds of them.
¡°What the hell¡¡±
Even the soldiers, including the soldiers, were at a loss for words.
Did they send troops from the territory without their knowledge?
As I walked into the center of the corpses, I noticed a sword stuck atop a small hill.
Then, besides the sword, the person presumed to be its owner was also lying there.
Even at a nce, it was severely damaged, and the Ten Seal clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk, that¡¯s serious. With a wound like this, I won¡¯t be able to help even if the priestes.¡±
Looking at him, she made aplicated expression.
¡®Why is it in a ce like this¡¡¯
The blood-stained white mask and the white robe peeking out from inside the cloak were familiar to her.
She hurriedly put her hand to her mouth.
Bird fluid¡ª Bird fluid¡ª
Weak, but breath is attached.
With a strange feeling of relief, he quickly called the priest.
¡°Cure interest! A hero who fought against monsters single-handedly. Our military was favored by Lee Ja. Be sure to save him!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The priests were very nervous when he gave the order in an unprecedentedly strong tone.
When they are concentrating on treatment while being wary of their surroundings.
The monsters who were looking for an opportunity quietly appeared in the forest again.
* * *
It¡¯s sad to see the elder go away, but you can¡¯t be locked in sorrow forever.
Aira stood up from her seat and muttered as she looked down at the window frame.
¡°¡I want to meet Ray.¡±
He was the one who stood by my side whenever I was having a hard time.
He doesn¡¯t show it, but if he continues to show ack of energy, he will worry.
As she remembered that scene, Aira¡¯s cheeks turned red.
¡®That¡¯s nice too.¡¯
She carved a magic circle into the air with her beautiful fingers.
I couldn¡¯t leave the vige carelessly, but at this distance, there was no problem.
It wasn¡¯t even the distance between the Holy Kingdom and this ce, but at least the distance between the vige of Bilo and the vige of the elves.
Having made up her mind, she moved to a ce where she could feel Ray¡¯s presence.
Chapter 258
Episode 258 The thing called mana (1)
Henea and Prelia, who tried to ask for cooperation from the military, but were rejected at once, eventually headed for the hill by themselves.
However, when they arrived, it was right after the battle between the army and the monsters had already taken ce.
Faced with the monsters, their movements became busy.
Under themand of the centurion, the tens ofmandersmand their respective soldiers.
¡°Get your disy ready! Small monsters are left to the avant-garde, and the rear guard is to take on therge monsters!¡±
¡°Never scatter! If you fall, you die!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
With a spirited spirit, the avant-garde soldiers lifted their spears.
Chaeeng-! visor-!
With that alone, considerable resistance was formed, and the charging monsters met their deaths as they were pierced by spears.
¡°Queueek!¡±
¡°Kiaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡±
Despite the screams that seemed to scrape the vocal cords, the soldiers did not get scared.
It can be said that it is a very well-trained army.
As a centurion, she raised her sword with her own hands.
¡°Shoot the arrow! The rear guard attacks the monsters in the back!¡±
As soon as the words run out, the arrows leave the demonstration.
An arrow shot out with a terrifying sound pierces the body of the monsters and takes their lives mercilessly.
It¡¯s fighting pretty well against hundreds of monsters.
If things go on like this, it doesn¡¯t seem impossible to annihte them one by one.
However, asrge monsters took the lead, the battle situation began to change little by little.
A rain of arrows couldn¡¯t inflict enough fatal wounds to knock down an ogre, and since the following trolls were ignoring their bodies and attacking, maintaining the disy was daunting enough.
The soldiers who struggled with their shields were swept away by two or three by the ogre¡¯s arm, and the remaining soldiers had to take their ce.
Eventually, the Ten Seals grabbed their shields and swords to block the vanguard.
¡°Don¡¯t be pushed! If the front line is pushed, the disy copses!¡±
Even at the lower end, is amander amander?
The situation got better as he kept his position and pressed the monsters.
As the confrontation between the army and the monsters continued, Henea and Prelia intervened.
Grab your sword and join the battle line.
¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but I¡¯ll say helloter!¡±
To givemand or to deal with monsters.
The hectic chieftains spoke without turning their heads, but instead of answering, they nodded once.
Thanks to the joining of the two dhampirs, they were able to block it somehow.
Whenever they had time to spare, they nced at the hill once.
¡®At this level of numbers, he must have died¡
¡®
Something heavy came from a corner of my heart.
At least if the three of us had fought at the time, we would have endured even a little longer.
With that thought in mind, the hand holding the sword became heavier.
The priests took turns pouring divine power.
¡°Give me the power of life! Heal!¡±
¡°Heal!¡±
Bright energy gathers and heals wounds.
However, the pace was very slow.
If it continues like this, the first thing to do is to stop breathing.
Had there been a priest or chief priest, this situation would have been avoided, but unfortunately, there were no priests here, let alone experienced priests.
So, when the priests gathered and tried to use recovery magic, there was a limit.
Compared to the wound, the recovery is slow, so my breath is getting weaker.
As if responding to him, the monsters drove their momentum and pushed in.
As the number ofrge monsters increased, it reached the point where it could no longer be blocked.
Not only the soldiers, but even the decembers withdrew little by little, and the rear guards also could not maintain their formation.
¡°Keueueueugh¡¡±
¡°Captain Bae, the damage will increase if things go on like this. It¡¯s better to retreat now¡¡±
Her eyes trembled at the words of the Ten Commander.
Carrying it will open the wounds and leaving it alone will bother me.
¡®What should I do?¡¯
As amander, leaving it behind is the right choice.
It is impossible to leave a hero who sacrificed himself to stop the monsters one by one.
When she is at a crossroads of choice.
The vibration that started from one side of the battlefield gradually grew and began to fall to the ground as before.
When resonance urred with a huge flow of mana, the soldiers¡¯ attention was focused while dealing with monsters.
Someone stepped out of the center of Mana.
Brilliantly white hair and blue eyes like ake.
Did God make the sculpture himself?
Its graceful body moves gracefully, bringing a sense of heterogeneity like a flower blooming in a bloody battlefield.
¡°Eh elf¡?¡±
¡°¡What kind of nonsense is transfer magic¡¡±
The eyes of the Ten Seals and soldiers opened wide.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
Seeing the sudden appearance of a woman, an ogre threw out an angry arm.
Then Aira waved her hand as if to drive away flies.
With that light movement, a group of monsters exploded like balloons at once.
Chow-!
Blood sttered everywhere thanks to dozens of monsters turned into meat, but not a single drop of blood was visible on her body.
She looked around, then hardened her expression as if she had found something, and flew towards the hill.
They upied the distance in an instant and approached swiftly, but no one in the army could stop them.
Whether the soldiers peeked at her appearance or not, Aira¡¯s interest was only in the young man in the white mask.
Even if you put on a mask and a cape, you can¡¯t fool your own eyes, nor others.
How did ite to be like this?
She urgently cast a healing spell.
Powerful mana rushes in and caresses Ray¡¯s body as if kneading it.
¡°Recovery.¡±
When the highest level of healing magic, which says that only a saint can use it for a short time by borrowing the power of divine power, his body began to change into a normal state as if time were turned back.
Severed nks and prating wounds in the shoulder.
Even the fractures of the abdomen and legs are recovering.
Her feeble breath returned to normal, and her paleplexion turned bloody.
Only then did Aira feel relieved and draw a magic circle in the air.
The magic circle that was drawn at high speed soon became magic and swallowed Ray.
Uh-uh¨C
With a resonant sound, teleportation magic is manifested and moves him somewhere.
After safely carrying Ray to her bed, she murmured coldly.
¡°¡I almost lost my friend the same day I lost my friend. hybrids.¡±
Along with the horse, the monsters everywhere exploded due to excessive mana.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The sight of the monster¡¯s corpse fragments flying around reminded me of a map of hell.
Aira¡¯s anger was great.
What would have happened if he hadn¡¯te?
I don¡¯t know, but maybe I¡¯ll never see his face again.
Besides, what about the appearance of nature trampled by monsters?
There is not much difference between the life of a tree and the life of a human to an elf.
Considering all life equal, I was angry at their merciless ughter.
The angry heart soon became Mana and responded to her call.
I didn¡¯t use any magic, but the group of monsters were forcibly crushed by mana.
Even Ray, when the mana load was fine, had swallowed his saliva, pushing the enormous mana as it was, and not long after, over two hundred monsters were scattered as a handful of ashes.
Everyone in the army, including the centurion, opened their mouths as they looked at the monsters that had literally disappeared without a sound.
After tidying up her surroundings with a single gesture, she turned her back as if she had finished her work, and the centurion summoned courage and spoke up.
¡°¡thank you for your help¡
.¡±
¡°By the way¡if it doesn¡¯t bother me, may I ask where you took the man?¡±
Baekjang also doesn¡¯t think she will harm Ray.
I don¡¯t know what kind of magic it is, but it¡¯s supposed to be quite high-ranking magic, and it¡¯s a special rtionship enough to restore the body to its original state in an instant.
Aira¡¯s expression wrinkled slightly as if she felt something from him.
¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡±
With one word left, her new face disappeared like smoke.
* * *
When I opened my eyes to the pleasant fruit scent, Ira was watching with her chin resting.
why am i here Looking at her face, she opened her mouth.
¡°This time, it almost got into trouble. Didn¡¯t I tell you before It¡¯s better not to overdo it with your current physical condition.¡±
Judging by the slightly protruding shape of her lips, she must have been quite worried.
¡°sorry. When I came to my senses, I was already surrounded. Leaving it as it was was a situation where the town of Billo would be destroyed.¡±
It is said that the feeling is still extraordinary, but the gap between when you use mana and when you don¡¯t is significant.
Even monsters that would have been wiped out insignificantly before had to be dealt with with all their might.
¡°It¡¯s good to get rid of the habit of thinking about others first. Shouldn¡¯t you be there before others?¡±
¡°I will be careful in the future.¡±
¡°Whoops. You can trust me this time.¡±
He leans his head on his shoulder while talking.
She, who was purring like a cat and expressing affection in the middle of it, quietly opened her mouth.
¡°By the way, a monster of that size. There must be someone controlling it from behind.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a simr situation to when I was in the Holy Kingdom before. In particr, the appearance of invading nearby viges whilemanding monsters is very simr.¡±
Perhaps it was the work of the same person.
At that time, I inadvertently missed it while dealing with the Necromancer and the Bone Dragon, but if this was also the work of the same criminal, it seemed necessary to find it.
In the worst case scenario, there are more than two necromancers in mind.
The Bone Dragon was summoned in the middle of Selonia, as well as the demons that were entangled in Proxia.
If you think about it, each one is just weird.
¡°The monster tamer is a troublesome guy. If we gather monsters and attack the territory little by little, the small kingdom will disappear within ten years.¡±
¡°I guess so. Still, it would be fine if it was the Kingdom of Celia.¡±
¡°If we leave it as it is, there will be many things to do. But your body won¡¯t be able to move freely like that.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Instead of answering, I looked at her and Aira smiled cutely.
¡°To do that, you need to regain your strength.¡±
At her words, Ray shook his head.
¡°I tried, but no progress at all. Even if I tried to make a mana rod from scratch, there was no response.¡±
¡°Once lost, the mana rod cannot be restored again. But the key is ¡®use of mana¡¯ not ¡®recovery of mana rod¡¯. To put it simply, as long as the mana can be used again, the means are fine.¡±
Having said that, it must be that there is a way.
When I got up from the bed and straightened my posture, Aira raised her eyebrows.
¡°It will be difficult, but you can get it back. It will be apletely different flow than before.¡±
¡°Mana is everything. The kind of desire that makes you want to think or sleep is also possible with the help of small mana, so to speak.¡±
That¡¯s a prettyplicated word.
As I tilted my head, Aira continued.
¡°To put it bluntly, the will you have in your heart can also be said to be the flow of mana. So it can be seen that all living things are using mana knowingly or unknowingly.¡±
¡°Then that means¡¡±
¡°It is to make the mind itself into a mana rod. It¡¯s a fluid method that the great tribes used a lot in ancient times. Originally, if you were an ordinary human, you wouldn¡¯t even mention it¡
¡±
¡°I think it is possible if it is you who I have seen so far.¡±
Chapter 259
Episode 259 The thing called mana (2)
She blushed and added shyly.
¡°Besides, you can¡¯t live with me for a long time, right now, right?¡¡±
They smile as they hold hands.
I screamed from the bottom of my heart at the cute and unscrupulous act.
¡®Master, I can die now!¡¯
He wrapped his arms around Aira while tightly holding on to his heart that was about to end his life on his own.
Then she also wraps her hand without resistance.
The two felt each other¡¯s warmth for a while.
* * *
As soon as the next day came, the training for mana flow began.
A deep part of the elven vige that I have never been to before.
At first nce, it looks simr to a lush ruin.
A refreshing wind blows from time to time and there are no people, so it is perfect for training.
Ira looked around and said.
¡°It is a ce I have been using since before. Since it¡¯s a sacred ce, other elves are refraining from entering, so you don¡¯t have to worry about someoneing.¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite arge ce.¡±
¡°They say it was a meeting ce for great races to gather in ancient times.¡±
After listening to the words, I looked around closely and found that there were many unknownnguages scattered all over the walls.
This is where the Guardians of the Bnce gathered.
For some reason, I felt pious.
¡°From today you will be staying here. It will take quite a while, but it wouldn¡¯t be bad to work hard together. It must be the couple¡¯s first training together. Whoop whoop.¡±
Aira, grinning happily, started exining as she walked from the outskirts of the ruins to the center.
¡°Magic refers to obtaining phenomena by moving mana. In other words, it is safe to say that the fact that you think, have a will, and perform the action itself is already a form of magic.¡±
¡°However, a small flow, such as moving the body, cannot achieve arge effect. The greater the flow of mana, the greater the power of the phenomenon.¡±
Looking at the withered vine, Aira moved her mouth slightly.
¡°Live.¡±
Then, with just one word, the dry roots instantly be moist and show a lively appearance.
Just that short sentence was swaying Vinkul¡¯s life.
When Ray looks at him curiously, heughs and continues his exnation.
¡°So what I came up with was to sharpen and polish my mind. By making the ¡®mana road¡¯ called ¡®mind¡¯ stronger, you will be able to draw a lot of mana just by thinking.¡±
¡°As I said before, mana is everything. This can be said to be all things and mana. Everything you think is made up of the flow of mana, so you should be careful not to have other thoughts in your training. So that you don¡¯t inadvertently kill someone with a desire to kill.¡±
While I was nodding my head and making up my mind, Aira stopped walking.
¡°This is the center of the ruins. You¡¯ll need to get used to it today, so warm up your body lightly and start the training from tomorrow.¡±
This is training.
Expectations arise in a corner of the heart.
After unpacking and changing intofortable clothes, Aira was waiting for her.
In front of her, she is holding a familiar looking flower.
A flower that I have always seen while treating Aira aftering to the Elf Vige for the first time.
Diher.
The flower, which has the flowernguage of ¡®dedication and smile¡¯, is carefully nted on the ground.
what¡¯s this? Before I could ask, she spoke first.
¡°It¡¯s a warm-up and the first training session, but grow this flower.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
From the beginning, the difficulty level is brutal.
The flower in front of you is not just a flower, it is a flower that has grown until it is big.
No matter how much proper fertilizer and sufficient water, it is impossible to grow any further.
But Ira did not repeat her words.
¡°Although thin, thoughts are also mana. Thoughts, wills, and desires have a spirit of speech. Magic happens if you truly wish for it. Always give sincere words with one heart that you want to grow flowers. If you do that, the flowers will surely understand your heart.¡±
It is impossible to disagree with her sincere expression.
Ray, who was looking at the flower, nodded with difficulty.
¡°¡I¡¯ll try.¡±
* * *
¡°I want you to grow up.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°It¡¯s always pretty.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I love you.¡±
¡°Enough¡¡±
While talking to the flower, Aira¡¯s face turned red like a carrot.
At times, they told me to talk with a sincere heart, but now I have to stop.
If this continues, Aira will grow before flowers.
¡°It doesn¡¯t show any signs of growing.¡±
¡°Hmmmm¡ Take your time. Since you are just starting training, your willpower is inevitably weak. Match the ¡®desire¡¯ to grow flowers with mana that feels extremely weak when you think of it. Then the flowers will grow on their own.¡±
Based on the advice, I came to my senses again.
The desire to grow flowers.
After meditating for a while and clearing his head, he opened his closed eyes.
If you think about it, this flower has many memories andmonalities.
Telling a story to Aira, who was lying still in bed.
A strong desire to heal her and make it happen in the end.
Recalling the events that happened in the elven vige one by one, I feel affection again.
¡®I guess I like it a lot.¡¯
I feel a lot of love again.
By doing so, I was able to project Aira into ¡®Diher¡¯.
His awkward words softened noticeably.
¡°The sun feels good today. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my mood, but you look better than before.¡±
Speak slowly andfortably as if you are talking to a living creature.
Aira, who was watching him from behind, put on a happy expression.
¡®It¡¯s as if he did it to me.¡¯
The trivial magic of that time that melted my cold, frozen heart.
It was just a few words, but it changed her whole life.
Although the subject had turned into a flower, it was the moment when the amazing magic was being performed again.
* * *
Every time I felt the love for flowers and the desire to grow them, I worked hard to feel mana.
one to no avail
Although he knew the aura of mana, feeling the mana in his heart was another thing.
The mana floating in the air isrge, but the feeble mana created in the mind is almost non-existent.
As a result, it reached the point where it was difficult to feel the energy and impossible to attack.
After waiting for several days, Aira nodded and stepped out.
¡°I can¡¯t help it. I didn¡¯t want to use it on you, but I have no choice but to use countermeasures.¡±
¡°A countermeasure?¡±
¡°It will be easier to feel mana than now.¡±
At her words, the cold-hearted Ray readily epted.
¡°I will! Teach me!¡±
Aira¡¯s expression as she looked at him changed to pity.
Arriving at the valley where the magnificent waterfall shows off its presence, Ray pointed at his ankle with a puzzled expression.
¡°Ira, what is this?¡±
There was a huge boulder tied to her with specially designed vines.
Even walking seems difficult.
Aira sighed when asked why he had put this heinous thing on her leg.
¡°Haa¡ I will throw you into this valley from now on.¡±
He pleaded with full of resentment to the woman who told her that she would kill herself.
¡°why!¡±
¡°All living beings have a strong desire to survive. That¡¯s why the thought of living right before death is bound to be intense. The stronger the thought, the stronger the mana. Such is the case of humans demonstrating power beyond their limits in the face of the threat of death. It¡¯s some kind of magic.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If the desire of ¡®survival¡¯ fills your heart, it will be easier to feel mana than before. I also learned this from my teacher.¡±
I really wanted to see the face of what kind of crazy teacher he was, throwing his student into the valley.
¡°Ira¡¡±
I called out anxiously, but she turned her head with difficulty, closing her eyes tightly.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you! I didn¡¯t want to use it on you!¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s already in front of my eyes! sorry!¡±
She pushed herself into the valley without turning her head.
Ray¡¯s body was immersed in the valley water as the enormous force that he couldn¡¯t even resist made him lose his center of gravity.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The hanging rock began to sink rapidly, and the water waspletely submerged in water that seemed to go over 8M.
There have been no problems with breathing or water pressure yet, as his physical ability surpassed that of the culprit, but he is worried about the future.
Now that he can¡¯t use mana, the limit he can endure at this depth is five minutes at most.
That¡¯s why the urgent mind went ahead.
¡®The rock is heavy, but not to the extent that I can¡¯t lift it.¡¯
In water, things be rtively light in weight.
Ray, who had gained hope and looked around, despaired again.
I slowly looked at my son-inw and saw that this ce in the depths of the water was an almost sheer cliff.
At the thought of carrying a rock on my body and climbing a cliff, my survival instinct already seems to reject life and say goodbye to death and friends.
He carefully put his hand on the wall and pulled himself up.
I used all the muscles that were idle in one corner and tried to use the dragon, but little by little, I was able to get closer to the surface.
At best, it only went up 70cm.
To make things worse, my heart beat faster as I used my strength.
I¡¯m still short of breath, but with proper exercise, my breath is getting more and more choked and my eyes are starting to blur.
¡®I really want to die.¡¯
The pain and the will to live at the same time welled up.
I barely put my little finger on the wall and step out.
The moment I was about to climb 1M.
The cliff face, which could not withstand the load, crumbled.
¡®Aaagh!¡¯
It went up hard!
As a resident of the bottom of the valley again, his consciousness faded little by little.
My heart is pounding and my lungs beg for oxygen.
When my mind turned white, I could no longer think of anything.
His body copsed in the water.
* * *
As I lifted my eyelids that didn¡¯t open easily, Aira, who had been looking for fruit, was looking at me worriedly.
¡°You woke up.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Did you feel the mana?¡±
¡°¡¡±
That¡¯s right.
I didn¡¯t go to ovee the ordeal of death, but I was thrown into the valley to feel the mana.
In the water, there was only one thought to get out of the water, so I didn¡¯t even think of mana.
When he finally remembered his duty, Ray¡¯splexion turned white.
¡°I didn¡¯t feel it¡¡±
After answering with difficulty, Aira silently nodded.
¡°¡ It¡¯ste today, so I¡¯ll have to start over tomorrow.¡±
It was the beginning of suffering.
Chapter 260
Episode 260 Mana (3)
The sound made by the waterfall rang in the ears.
The clothes were soaked as if they had fallen into water.
Aira, who was wet from her ears down to her hair, said with an unwilling expression.
¡°¡It¡¯s too harsh to push with my hands like yesterday. Please go in yourself.¡±
I beg you to die yourself.
Ray held his chest with his trembling hands and took a deep breath.
¡°Haa¡ whoa¡¡±
I don¡¯t want to throw myself into the valley anymore.
However, if he stopped here, he would have to live without being able to handle mana for the rest of his life.
Besides, the current training was prepared by thinking of herself.
It was unreasonable to refuse.
Having made up his mind, he threw himself into the water without hesitation.
As you pull the vine with all your might, the rock is dragged along and adds weight.
with a ssh-!
He began to sink to the bottom with a huge ssh.
Unlike yesterday, when he almost drowned without any resolution, he now submerged himself in the water of his own will.
So, I had time to look around.
Looking at the cliff, he shook his head.
¡®The walls are sharp. If I put all my weight on it, it will break like yesterday.¡¯
There is no single proper support.
It is the size that can be said to be good if you put three fingers on it.
Even so, he rode the cliff ignorantly like yesterday.
Whimpering, he carries a rock on his back and steps on the wall.
I would rather have been tied to my waist, but thanks to the rocks tied to my ankles, it was even more difficult to climb.
how many minutes has passed
I¡¯m slowly getting short of breath.
The body screamed as it was not properly supplied with oxygen.
¡®Ugh!¡¯
I grit my teeth and climb the cliff.
His palms were torn off like rags by the sharp rock wall.
He didn¡¯t stop, even as the blood flowed around him and obstructed his vision.
In my head, the need to breathe ran incessantly.
That moment.
The very thought of desire felt like a weak mana.
It seems that the strong will is reconciled with mana and gives strength to the body.
But if you try to catch it, it will disappear like a haze.
¡®Hold on. Think.¡¯
He presses himself and drives himself to the point of death, but the more conscious he is, the more vague the traces are.
In the end, I lost my way and stumbled.
Pulseok¡ª
the wall breaks and sinks down again.
As the painful sensation dominates the whole body, the eyes close involuntarily.
Whoops¡ª!
As the rock hit the floor, consciousness drifted away with it.
* * *
¡°Second.¡±
I opened my eyes with Aira¡¯s voice.
As always, a sweet fruity scent emanates from her.
She opened her mouth, unable to even meet her eyes with guilt.
¡°Did you feel Mana¡?¡±
While waiting impatiently for an answer, Ray nodded.
¡°¡I definitely felt it¡but I forgot.¡±
¡°Right.¡±
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°There is no need to apologize. It is quite difficult for a living person to think of anything else in the face of death. It took me a month to leave the valley too.¡±
it¡¯s a month
It came out in a much shorter time than expected.
It must have been that her willpower was as high as she had lived for a long time.
¡°Be impatient. The more you struggle to live and think more, the more your mind grows. Then, you won¡¯t have to try to catch it, but someday you¡¯ll find it in your hands.¡±
A strong will was felt in the blue eyes.
I believe in myself this far, but I can¡¯t give up.
Still, the pressure of not being able to breathe freely and the fear of death on the verge of death lingered throughout his body.
I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t want to quit at all.
Ray grinned as the fear of death weighed down his body.
¡°Take a favor tomorrow too.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. I will.¡±
* * *
Ssh¡ª!
I don¡¯t know how many days have passed since I came here.
Now, Ray can throw herself into the valley without Aira telling her to do so.
After going down to the bottom, they ignorantly climb up the cliff as soon as they are caught.
Unlike the first day when I couldn¡¯t pass one meter, now I struggle to climb three meters.
However, it seems that this is the limit, and it loses its strength and sinks again.
The shape of Mana was still not properly captured.
However, one thing is clear: the thought thates to mind strongly transforms into mana and gives strength to the body.
I only felt it twice, but that was enough for me to achieve results.
* * *
I must have died dozens of times at the bottom of the valley.
When today passes and tomorrowes, you will die again.
As I rushed to die with impatience, things I hadn¡¯t seen before were gradually bing visible.
A faint reverberation when the wind blows.
The great power of simple thoughts.
When I thought it was cold, even the sunlight, which should have been warm, felt chilly.
Unlike the first time, my head, which contained countless thoughts, was emptied and filled with a single thought.
I want to go out.
Only that simple thought prates the brain so strongly that it cannot bepared to before.
Of course, it was too weak for the criminal to feel it as mana, but it was a shock enough for him who had longed for the beginning of mana.
Kooung¡ª
the cliff broke and sank to the bottom.
Will I die today?
Or should I just live a life where I have to die like this?
¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯
Opposite feelings crept up in my heart.
There was a strong power that had never been in the palm of the skin that had been peeled off.
He climbs the cliff like before.
Even with the rock on his back, his speed was iparable to before.
It is as if the rock tied to my ankle has be lighter.
He looked at the surface of the water before two minutes had passed, and after three minutes he poked his head out of the water.
A ce you never dreamed of before.
From one side of the valley, Aira¡¯s thrilled appearancees into view at a nce.
A majestic waterfall and a cool breeze passed by my face.
This is the scenery I have longed for.
He passed out, unable to even breathe.
It was the twenty-seventh day since I came here.
* * *
Seeded in feeling mana from thought, will, and desire.
If you made up your mind to do something, mana was already moving.
However, that does not mean that the amount has increased.
I could only feel the flow, but it was still unreasonable to use magic with this.
Even so, Aira had a very happy expression on her face.
¡°Whoop whoop. That¡¯s great. If you feel mana, it¡¯s easy to move it. All that remains is to develop willpower.¡±
develop willpower
How do you grow it?
She gave Ray¡¯s question a solution.
¡°Basically, as you live through the years, your willpower gets stronger. It¡¯s because I put a lot of thought into it.¡±
¡°Willpower is thought. Repeat the thought and make it more intense. The power to change the world istent in a single word imbued with the spirit of the word.¡±
¡°¡Sit still and think?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t like that, you¡¯ll just have to go over the edge of death again.¡±
If not, you must die.
Given the circumstances, there was no way I could refuse.
Ray¡¯s expression changed instantly.
¡°I also like sitting down.¡±
The day I felt mana in my will.
The second practice to grow flowers has begun.
* * *
It sits quietly on a shady rock and spends three days.
While feeling the weak mana created through thought, he grasps the string of thought.
After continuing this series of processes for three days, the feeling of mana increased little by little.
It is probably the result of concentrating on willpower and trying to move it.
It was not that easy to get lost in thoughts while focusing on mana.
After four full hours of concentration, I felt sick to my stomach.
I endured the fact that I almost vomited at the strange sensation that my eyes seemed to be ying separately.
Then the moment I hit my limit and thought I wanted to rest.
Mana flowed from the new thought.
¡°ah.¡±
A voice mixed with sticityes out of nowhere.
As Aira said, the moment I thought about it more intensely, my mana increased at a faster rate than before.
¡®that¡¯s interesting.¡¯
Another mana called ¡¯emotion¡¯ that rises from the heart came out again.
Now that I can feel my will as mana, training was quite fun.
Before he knew it, he was engrossed in the growth of his willpower, unaware of the passing of time.
Ten days have passed since I sat on a rock and stayed up all day.
Now, there was no such thing as increasing mana like the first time.
Above a certain level, mana seemed to have no momentum to increase as if it had been frozen.
Since then, I have constantly thought about various things, but all to no avail.
It¡¯s still too little mana to use.
When can we grow these?
While he was immersed in another thought, Aira approached him.
¡°You seem to be working hard. This¡ should be given a prize?¡±
¡°award?¡±
¡°Originally, he said that he shouldn¡¯t teach me because he has to learn by living through the years¡ but at least one thing would be fine. Let me give you a little hint about the wall.¡±
Who said that you can¡¯t give it away?
Leaving the doubt behind, Ray wagged his tail like a well-tamed puppy.
At his enthusiastic response, Aira smiled and raised her index finger and spoke.
¡°Yo is the unity of mind, body, and mana.¡±
¡°¡one body?¡±
¡°okay. For example, if an ordinary human passing by the street tells the other person to die, and the will is weak, the spirit of the word will never be manifested. On the other hand, even if you have enough will but don¡¯t know about the manifestation of the spirit, the result will be the same.¡±
¡°Simply put, themandment cannot be achieved if there is only will. Only when the mana that exists in the image is read and the mind, body, and mana be one and stabilized, it bes a spirit of speech.¡±
She reached a nearby tree and ced her hand on a small branch.
¡°Thank you for the fruit.¡±
With a sweet voice, small fruits hanging from the trees fall in great numbers.
It was just one word, but the effect was enormous.
Ira picked up a fallen fruit and continued.
¡°The will to pick fruit is ¡®spirit¡¯. The act of holding on to the branch is the ¡®body¡¯. Eating the heart and wanting to do something called ¡®mana¡¯. Only when these three things be one can it be called the Unsyeong from then on.¡±
As I stared at the tree without answering, she smiled and turned her back.
¡°One thing to note is that these three things have to be bnced. If anything iscking or exceeding, themandment will not be expressed in the same way. When you achieve this, your willpower will grow on its own.¡±
Chapter 261
Episode 261 Foundation Words
As night fell, the brightly lit ruins also became dark.
The chirping of mountain birds subsides and only the sound of the flowing stream calmly soaks the surroundings.
Picking up dead branches and lighting a bonfire, it feels like they are the only ones in the world.
Aira muttered to herself while hugging her knees.
¡°¡Coming here reminds me of so many things. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a ce with a lot of memories.¡±
It was a ce where he almost drowned dozens of times and it was a ce where it was a series of hard work, but it seems not to her.
After listening quietly while rummaging through the branches, he turns his head and stares at himself.
A thin, beautiful smile formed on his lips.
¡°There is a ce I want to go with you. Would you like to go with me when I fully learn thenguage?¡±
She has worked hard for herself until now.
It¡¯s not even a matter of getting along like that.
Ray nodded happily.
¡°It¡¯s nothing to ask for.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. Thank you.¡±
It was the same as usual, but aftering to the ruins, her smile increased dramatically.
I smiled at him and asked.
¡°The fort looks particrly pleasant, doesn¡¯t it? Did something good happen?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it natural that it¡¯s good that we¡¯ve been together for a long time?¡±
Aira quietly approached as she spoke.
Then, with a calm expression, he tilts his head and speaks.
¡°¡Three wouldn¡¯t be too bad, though.¡±
* * *
Based on Aira¡¯s advice, he practiced imagery sitting on a rock from the morning.
Close your eyes, feel the wind, and get lost in your thoughts.
¡®All in one¡.¡¯
Magic is originally manifested as liquid food and the corresponding mana.
When I tried to leave the familiar road and go back, my body already refused.
Since the ¡®body¡¯ does not ept it, there is no way they can be one.
In the end, the mana, which had been moving little by little, was scattered as if it had never happened.
There is only one way to make this happen.
Ray opened his closed eyes.
¡°I have no choice but to see it with my body.¡±
Until now, he hadn¡¯t had the confidence to try Mana, but now that he had seeded in feeling mana from his will, it was a little different.
I feel like I can seed no matter what I do.
He escaped the rock he had been sitting on for over ten days.
Normally, he stayed still, but when he walked around, Aira tilted her head as if wondering.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. I thought I was practicing imagery¡¡±
I wondered if I could walk a horse, so I chased after him, and Ray, who was walking briskly, stopped at a stream flowing around the ruins.
What are you trying to do here?
With half curiosity and half wonder, I watched the sheep with oblivion.
Dipping both legs in clear water up to the ankles, I stand there nkly.
My eyes are blurry without focus, and my lower body is weak, so I am worried that I might fall.
Although there was an erratic side from the beginning, the appearance now could not be called training even with empty words.
She smiled awkwardly.
¡®Are you taking a break on your own? That must mean life here was difficult.¡¯
Contrary to his usual perfect appearance, seeing such a dazed appearance made me feel sorry for him.
I¡¯ll give you a pat on the backter.
¡°Ray¡.¡±
She was startled by the sudden presence of mana she felt.
Will¡¯s mana is not something that can be felt just because the criminal wants to feel it.
Unlike mana floating in the air, willpower created from nothing is difficult even for the target to notice.
However, as much as the criminal could not feel it, it acted sensitively to those who used the same willpower.
A small but clear ray of willpower was plucked from him.
Slowly¡ª
the willpower that had been moving like a small thread is stuck in the stream.
¡°Separate.¡±
The eyes, which had been like deep-sea fish pulled up from the sea, changed sharply at first nce.
But the stream never parted like a dignified monologue.
Looking down at his feet, he murmured with a disappointed expression.
¡°¡failed again. I will have to do it all over again.¡±
Even the sign of disappointment strikes a bruise with eyes that have lost focus for a moment.
Ray said it was a failure, but as she watched from afar, she saw it clearly.
It was for a moment, but the current was disturbed.
Truly unbelievable qualities that send chills down the spine.
¡®It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve already awakened the Eonryeong¡¡¯
Willpower requires a lot of concentration.
If ordinary practitioners do not do so, there is a risk of being engulfed by the mana extracted from their thoughts and bing a crippled person.
In addition, it is natural that the spirit is exhausted and tired after casting it once.
However, standing cross-legged in front of him, he doesn¡¯t seem to know what it means to be tired.
He summons willpower as easily as calling a dog he encounters while walking on the street.
¡°Separate.¡±
rippling¡ª
¡°split.¡±
rippling¡ª
¡°split.¡±
Paang¡ª
It¡¯s small, but sshes of water.
It seems that he learned the trick after only a dozen attempts.
Oneness of mind, body, and mana.
It¡¯s not perfect, but it certainly got close to it.
It took five years to grow a flower when even he was training himself.
However, after trying something more difficult than growing flowers in one day, and with sess right in front of my eyes, I was dumbfounded and lost my mind.
He remembered what his master had said in the past.
¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to have good disciples. It¡¯s just a little scary, though. I hope someday you will feel it too. Because I have a disciple who looks just like you.¡¯
Aira, who was looking down at Ray from the tree, shook her head.
¡®¡Is this the taste of having disciples?¡¯
Somehow, I understood Master¡¯s feelings.
* * *
It has been four months since I started to learn the sense of thenguage.
Now, to a certain extent, I understand everything about the spirit spirit.
Aira said in a tone that she had nothing to look at.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re ready. Grow Diher.¡±
¡°Grow up, stem, stem.¡±
Along with the meaningless words, the stem and leaves of Diher grow.
Since the appearance is so natural, it must mean that he is perfectly familiar with the basics of thenguage.
she stuck out her tongue.
¡°I¡¯m seeing it with my own eyes, but it¡¯s hard to believe no matter how many times I see it. To think that he was able to use the spirit in less than half a year¡¡±
His hobby was breaking other spells, and his specialty was making someone else¡¯s swordsmanship his own, and he scratched his head shyly.
Seeing that makes meugh out loud.
¡°Whoop whoop. The sooner you learn, the better. Now let¡¯s finish the basics here.¡±
¡°¡the basics?¡±
If being tortured with water in the valley is the basic skill, should I set my body on fire in the advanced stage?
Seeing his delicate expression, Aira shook her head as if to say not to worry.
¡°There is nothing to be so nervous about. The physical stage has already beenpleted. The rest is to sharpen your mind.¡±
¡°I like that.¡±
¡°Cutting stones at the bottom of the valley improves not only willpower but also detail.¡±
¡°¡¡?¡±
For some reason, I just can¡¯t hear thest words.
I asked for an exnation, but I couldn¡¯t get a proper answer because Aira pushed me on the back.
¡°Whoa¡¡±
He sighed, letting out the ground.
In the end, I had toe back to this valley of death.
In addition, a rock that was iparable to that time was hanging from his ankle.
¡°¡are you familiar with it?¡±
I¡¯m not used to it, so I¡¯m already building up professional knowledge about drowning.
If it continues like this, it may adapt to the environment in the water and develop gills.
Ray rolled his eyes.
¡°¡Didn¡¯t I say that the physical stage was over?¡±
¡°As I said before, willpower is the mind. It¡¯s hard to see it as using the body because it¡¯s carving stone with the mind, not the hands.¡±
The horse is very liquid.
I was talking about the details of the will, but when I opened the contents, it was the deepening stage of water torture.
¡°What can I sculpt?¡±
When I asked in an unmotivated voice, Aira put her index finger to her lips and pondered.
¡°Umm¡ Usually, I do what I like, but if it¡¯s possible, why don¡¯t you sculpt me? You seem to be happy with that.¡±
¡°Good.¡±
I nod my head meekly.
Lei held Aira¡¯s hand with a rock on her ankle.
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°¡Where are you going?¡±
¡°There must be someone to see and carve when carving.¡±
¡°I am me. After all, I like you¡¡±
¡°I like you.¡±
Aira¡¯s face turns red at the sudden confession.
The effect was doubled because the hand was gripped with great force.
She was blushing all the way to her ears and spoke softly.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±
The bottom of the valley was still cold.
Ray frees the vine from the rock tied to his ankle and looks around several times in front of it.
Aira, who had been watching the quiet sheep, slumped to one side.
¡®Whoop whoop. Don¡¯t ask nicely.¡¯
It¡¯s like saying that.
I looked at Aira and the rock alternately, and made a roughposition.
If you¡¯re going to do it, shouldn¡¯t you make a masterpiece?
When I closed my eyes and concentrated, the surroundings came to mind as if I were drawing them without looking ahead.
After deciding the angle to cut out first, he creates a sword that he forges with will in his heart.
¡®Cut it off.¡¯
Raise your finger and slowly stroke the rock.
The invisible sword that was created in the empty space grazed the rock.
Spaghetti¡ª
it didn¡¯t cut offpletely, but after three repetitions, one corner came off.
Koo-!
Certainly, it was several times more frustrating than raising a sword and cutting it yourself.
It must be that his willpower is not meticulous.
Just as I used to deal with mana in the air like my limbs in the past, this also seems to require a lot of practice.
Ray nced at Aira again and drew a sword.
Koo-!
It¡¯s rough, but the rocks are cut little by little.
In the process, the simple idea changed little by little.
The sword path, which used to draw only straight lines, changes into curves, and sometimes rocks that have fallen off are reattached.
Aira, who was looking at it, admired it quite a bit.
¡®Your willpower is still weak, but you¡¯ve learned it quickly. They are coping with theirck of willpower with technology.¡¯
It was a bit far from the original training intention, but it didn¡¯t seem necessary to correct it.
Detailed technology is also another power of Eonyeong (ÑÔì`).
A smile formed on Aira¡¯s lips as she watched him grow.
How much willpower will grow in ten more years?
As she imagined the future, her heart thumped.
Chapter 262
Episode 262 Completion of the Spirit of the Word
Three months passed again in the valley.
Now that I have gotten used to thenguage, there was no great difficulty in using it.
When the sculpture isplete, Aira nces at it and smiles broadly.
¡°The finished look isn¡¯t worse than I thought.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because the target is good.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. Well, this is enough to be considered a passing grade as a disciple. Shall I give you one final assignment?¡±
Aira erased her smile and said.
¡°Mana is all things, and all things can also be called mana. If so, I¡¯ll ask. All things return as one, but where does the remaining one go?¡±
After thinking about the question for a while, Ray answered with a smile.
¡°The remaining one is also just mana, so there is no need to be vignt. One will again make a thousand, and ten thousand will be one again.¡±
As if she liked his answer, she smiled quietly as well.
In the short silence, Aira spoke proudly.
¡°Less than a year has passed. Honestly, I thought it would take five years, but this was unexpected. My qualities have already surpassed me, so time will solve what Ick.¡±
For some reason, her words, which marked the end of her training life, made me feel new.
Ruins of many things that have happened so far and dazzlingly beautiful waterfalls.
Ray, who had been keeping his gaze on the scenery of mountain birds ying here and there for a while, looked at Aira and said.
¡°¡thank you so far.¡±
She scratched her nose in embarrassment.
¡°Because I feel ufortable when you are in danger like before. Just think of it as something I was greedy for.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°No, well¡ that¡¯s true, but efficiency doesn¡¯t go up without a reward.¡±
¡°¡¡?¡±
¡°The word ¡®reward¡¯.¡±
it¡¯s a reward
What are you talking about?
Ray rummaged through his pockets, looking for something.
However, if dust came out, it came out, but there was no way money woulde out.
Aira, who had seen that scene, sighed and took a step closer.
¡°You¡¯re a dull guy like an ogre.¡±
As she was small in size and held in her arms, a faint fruity scent wafted out.
Ray, guessing her intentions, just silently surrendered.
* * *
At Aira¡¯s request, he acquired thenguage and followed her.
I wondered where I wanted to go, but I shut my mouth when I saw her silently walking through the remote forest.
After a long walk, we arrived at a nameless hill.
A huge tree is making shade on the hill.
Looking at the tombstone with the two rings hanging from it, Aira said.
¡°The master who taught me magic.¡±
Since I had told many of Master¡¯s stories so far, I guessed roughly.
She cut off the two hanging rings.
¡°Someday, if you have a disciple, I told you to take the ring. I never dreamed that this day woulde.¡±
The wooden ring was rugged, but for some reason itcked elegance.
Ray looked at it quietly and asked.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
Elves value nature very much.
The two rings were made of wood, but at a nce you could tell that they were made by carving raw wood.
The question was whether it would be okay to ept it.
Ira guessed his thoughts and nodded.
¡°Teacher and disciple have a rtionship like one life. The life that is conceived is created from other beings, so it is not pleasant, but there is no reason not to be involved.¡±
Ray had a slightly brighter face.
¡°I¡¯m d. I didn¡¯t think it was forced on.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. I want to be forced into it.¡±
She lifted the ring and took Ray¡¯s hand.
As they exchange rings on their hands that look like white jade, smiles bloom on their faces.
¡°It¡¯s as if we were married.¡±
His long ears turn red as if he was embarrassed even after he spoke.
Looking at it like this, there was a very cute corner.
* * *
After a long time, we finally came down the mountain.
After parting with Aira in the elven vige, he headed home after almost a year.
I didn¡¯t know, so I made a word in advance, but at this much time, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re worried.
Around the time when I was passing through the woods with my rucksack on my shoulder, worn out from the hard life.
Lacia ran from afar.
¡°Brother!¡±
As the anger poured out, Ray waved his hand casually.
¡°how have you been doing?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t been! Where the hell are you and what are you doing that you don¡¯te home sote!¡±
¡°I came after swimming in the water and touching some rocks.¡±
When the iprehensible answer came back, Lacia sighed in resignation.
¡°Haa¡ So, was swimming for a year worthwhile?¡±
Reward?
It was full and full.
Unlike before when mana could not be used, now it creates mana as if creating something out of nothing.
It was like producing mana in a very factory.
When I smile without replying, she shakes her head.
¡°My father is eager to punish my brother. There will be a lot of fuss when you get home.¡±
It was a pleasant sound to hear.
He also wanted to test what he had newly acquired, so sparring would be the icing on the cake.
¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡±
In order to be scolded (?) by Ray, he quickened his steps.
As Lacia had said, Ale¡¯s anger fell as soon as she arrived home.
¡°This guy! Where the hell have you been! How dare you make this father worry!¡±
Of course, Ale was worried.
However, the period of worrying was only about half a day in the beginning.
Knowing that he woulde back alive wherever he went, he sipped tea and enjoyed a sweet life with Sae-in.
Right now, this was just an excuse to scold the son who lost mana.
¡®Even if you run, it¡¯s not in my palm, you bastard. Hehehe.¡¯
Dreaming of sweet revenge for what happened in the past, Ale pretended to be stern.
¡°Since Lacia has an example, I can¡¯t just skip today.¡±
¡°Do I really have to do that? Things in Seongguk were difficult, so you might have wanted to break away for a while.¡±
Sein tried to dissuade him, but it was useless for Eil, who had already eaten to his heart¡¯s content.
¡°It is the role of parents to correct the deviations of their children.¡±
Of course, it was the sea that Ray wanted.
¡°Please give me a prickly lesson.¡±
As such, words are always clearing water.
Her willpower is still weak, but now she is able to handle the spirit of speech freely while receiving instruction from Aira.
Sein and Lacia looked at each other anxiously, but the oue was already decided before it even started.
* * *
said Ale, holding a wooden sword.
¡°If you apologize for making a mistake even now, I will take special care of the circumstances. ha ha ha.¡±
Despite the childish words, Ray¡¯s attitude was stubborn.
It¡¯s natural that I had no intention of losing in the first ce.
Instead of answering, he took out a wooden sword and Ale also straightened his posture.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since you and your father and son are spending quality time together.¡±
¡°It reminds me of the old days and it¡¯s nice.¡±
¡°Come first. I will give you that much.¡±
In Dalian, attacking first is about half the advantage.
Knowing that Ray lost mana, he must have given him a handicap.
However, the thought of thinking of his son now became a considerable handshake.
Ira would have shook her head if she had seen that you were giving up the first attack to the user of thenguage.
Ray drew his finger down without even taking a stance.
¡°Cut it off.¡±
The sweet voice rings the son-inw.
Language, which had no power, has a will and eventually bes anguage.
The sword made from the heart cut through Eil¡¯s wooden sword like a piece of paper. As soon as
the
wooden sword he was holding in his hand became a piece of wood, Eilughed absurdly as he lost his will to fight.
¡°Somehow, the more he goes out, the stronger he gets.¡±
Before even starting the sparring, Ale let go of the sword.
I can¡¯t even fight with this.
No matter how many times you try, the result will be the same.
¡°Is that why you haven¡¯te back for a year?¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s not as simple as taking your time and doing it more than it looks.¡±
Heughs and talks mischievously, but there is a lot of hardship hidden in it.
By this point, the desire to scold had long since run away.
Now, instead of scolding her, she just wanted to praise her for being proud.
Ale patted Ray on the shoulder and encouraged him.
¡°I like the attitude of trying to solve it yourself even though you said you lost mana. I will not scold you any more.¡±
¡°Thank you for noticing.¡±
Ray bowed his head, looked at the broken wooden sword, and asked a sneak peek.
¡°Hmmmm¡ but can I do that too?¡±
It is a look of hope.
When Ray answered that it would be possible someday if he endured the pain of drowning dozens of times and sharpened his thoughts, Ale immediately frowned.
¡°I am anxious to die.¡±
It wasn¡¯tpletely wrong because it was to feel the mana in the survival instinct.
* * *
A guest is currently visiting Viscount Gade.
Viscount Gade bowed his head to her as she stood impatiently at the entrance apanied by numerous knights and troops.
¡°Wee, Princess Celestia.¡±
¡°Thank you for the sudden visit, Viscount Gade.¡±
¡°no. Rather, it is just an honor for the princess to visit my estate in person.¡±
¡°You must have heard His Majesty the King speak about the reason for my visit.¡±
Viscount Gade nodded.
I dare not say anything in front of the princess, but the reason she came was because of the wedding talk.
To find a saint somewhere here and get married.
That was the reason why she, as a princess, came to the territory of a foreign noble.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I want Viscount Gade to release the troops to find him.¡±
Even if it wasn¡¯t the princess¡¯s request, it was after he had already received a personal letter from the king.
If he refused, it was judged as disobeying the king¡¯s order and punishment could not be avoided.
¡°It is natural to cooperate with the royal family¡¯s affairs as a servant. Princess Celestia, please put your mind at ease.¡±
¡°Thank you for saying that.¡±
¡°You must be tired froming today, so I will guide you to a private room.¡±
¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±
As the viscount nced at him, ady-in-waiting on the other side approached and guided them.
With the princess and the escort knights gone, Viscount Gade was left alone in the war.
Princess Celestia¡¯s visit to the Viscounty.
What this meant was by no means small.
It means that the kingdom of Celia decides and pushes ahead with the marriage, so if the finish goes well, the estate will prosper, and if it doesn¡¯t, the responsibility will be overturned.
I had no desire to miss an opportunity that suddenly came to me.
¡°Since Illisia is also there, it just went well. Can you properly apologize for what happenedst time?¡±
Chapter 263
Episode 263 Remodeling the Spirit of Words (1)
After leaving the kingdom, Ray wandered from one adventurer¡¯s guild to another.
There were a total of two guilds in Bilo Vige, and sometimes there were requests for healers.
Of course, it¡¯s not that expensive.
Since the vige is peaceful, there are few requests and there are not many injured people, so the amount is also cheap.
As a result, if there was a request, it was only a request from merchants to treat an injured acquaintance.
Ray was wandering around the vige as usual, but unlike before, when the streets were quiet, he tilted his head.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Did bandits show up in broad daylight?¡±
It¡¯s a long-awaited market day, but there¡¯s no one there, so I¡¯m just curious.
Originally, it was normal to be full of energy, but even a lie could not be said to be lively.
Ray talked to the man selling skewers at the stall.
¡°A vige is not like a vige. Did something happen?¡±
¡°It is an unusual mask. Are you from abroad? I must havee at a bad time.¡±
The man said as if he was embarrassed.
¡°They say the princess hase from the castle. Thanks to that, it seems the lord is cracking down hard. It would be a shame to get caught wrongly, so how can you do business? I have no choice but to do it because it¡¯s a daily business.¡±
Ray held out a fairy tale and brought the skewer to his mouth.
He murmurs with a piece of meat in his mouth.
¡°What is it about that the princess suddenly came from the royal castle? Didn¡¯t the lordmit a corruption at least?¡±
At those words, the man¡¯splexion turned pale.
¡°This man! Don¡¯t talk like that! Who wants to see a business go bankrupt!¡±
It¡¯s really sad to see you looking around and being vignt.
Even the emperor curses when he¡¯s not looking, but he can¡¯t say anything about it.
He ate one whole skewer and got up.
¡°What is there to be so concerned about? All the seniors will know.¡±
¡°That would be nice, but¡ you be careful too. It¡¯s no joke that the guards check at the entrance of the vige. I don¡¯t know what kind of pod to catch and harm.¡±
Ray nodded at his advice.
He thinks that he has moved everything in his life, even if he only worked in the Holy Land.
I didn¡¯t want to get into trouble again.
* * *
It¡¯s been a week since Princess Celestia visited the Viscounty.
The troops of Viscount Gade were searching for all those who looked simr to the saint.
In the process, rumors about Princess Celestia spread little by little.
Rumors continued that they hade all the way to this distant periphery to hold a wedding ceremony.
Then, those who covet the beauty and power of the princess began to appear.
Among them, there were some swindlers who imed to be saints, but after being imprisoned as examples, those iming to be saints disappeared.
With the swindlers gone, no more news about the saint could be heard.
Celestia, who had spent the day half worried and half expecting, gradually became impatient when she couldn¡¯t find the saint for a week.
¡®I¡¯m sure the territory isn¡¯t this wide¡ I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t go somewhere again, right?¡¯
It¡¯s a ce I barely found after following his tracks for several years.
If he was not here, it would be a long way to find the footsteps of the saint.
That¡¯s why I walked to the periphery by hand, but I was anxious because there was no news for over a week.
Perhaps recognizing the princess¡¯s feelings, Viscount Gade narrowed the search conditions day by day.
Troops who camped at the gate nowe into the vige and arrest passers-by and check them.
There were also quite a few people who got angry while trying to avoid the soldiers¡¯ coercive checks.
As a result, the empty vige became even more empty.
I might get caught wandering around for nothing, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going out on the streets.
In the end, the soldiers became even more frantic when they could not get a single nagging message from the saint even after ten days had passed.
As if weaving a siege, the area was set up and the soldiers lined up, and a that not a single ant could escape waspleted.
It¡¯s almost like going to war.
Ray stuck out his tongue at the vicious atmosphere surrounding the vige.
¡°Hey, can I live because I¡¯m afraid of this? You¡¯re very determined and rushing.¡±
Soldiers equipped with sword spears looked everywhere with sharp eyes, and thanks to that, the security in the vige was considerably improved.
I wanted to apud the lord¡¯s ingenious n for exchanging security with people.
He stopped by the adventurer¡¯s guild to ask for a request and went to a restaurant to satisfy his hunger.
Even on the day when one market was open, there was no way that there would be a restaurant open in the yard giving up business.
In the end, his steps headed to the skewered skewer shop.
As soon as he saw the unusual mask, the man pretended to know.
¡°Have youe again? You have an unusual appearance, but howe you seem to be able to walk around the vige?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m lucky enough to evade inspection.¡±
As he carelessly picks up the skewer, the man chuckles.
¡°Where is that lucky to be? If you are unlucky, you will be caught three or four times a day.¡±
¡°Well, it seems that the number of guards has increased recently.¡±
It¡¯s not just because he¡¯s lucky that he hasn¡¯t been interrogated so far.
Ray was very determined and was avoiding the soldiers.
When he made up his mind and wanted to avoid being checked, there was no way a single soldier could catch him.
While I was talking about this and that with the man, I was about to put my hand on the skewer again when two guards approached the side of the stall.
The crest on his shoulder seemed to have quite a rank for a guardsman, but it was a little different from that of ordinary soldiers.
they sat down at the table.
¡°I didn¡¯t know there was still a ce for this business.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Thanks to you, I can fill my stomach a little.¡±
Theyughed fiercely and suddenly picked up the skewers without paying.
¡°¡a fairy tale.¡±
At the words of the host man, the guards¡¯ faces immediately frowned.
they spoke coercively.
¡°How many guards do you think we have stationed for this vige now. It¡¯s all thanks to us that crime doesn¡¯t happen. If you are a viger, it is your duty to bring one or two skewers and offer them.¡±
¡°Be grateful for just eating deliciously. Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
Since he spoke with his sword tucked in his waist, ordinary people could not resist.
Eventually, the owner shut his mouth.
Ray, who was watching it from the side, tilted his head as he pointed the skewer at the guards.
¡°It is strange. There should be guards in the vige, so why are there thugs?¡±
¡°You kid has a short mouth.¡±
¡°I have a short mouth. you understand.¡±
¡°A worthless bastard. You¡¯re repeating your name. The guy wearing the bizarre mask has no manners of talking, so I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be a criminal when he grows up. I have to teach you the secret of longevity today.¡±
Two guards rose from their seats and drew their swords.
Ray, who had been watching him quietly, smiled.
¡°If you draw your sword, risk your life. Eoyeong Booyoung trusting my skills and hanging around, I could end up in a guest house on the street.¡±
¡°Crazy!¡±
They sincerely swung their swords.
Gazing at the sword that even showed a hint of life, I gave up the thought of doing it in moderation.
Ray let go of the sword that was shing at his head and took a step forward, stepping his left foot forward.
Then the sword¡¯s trajectory deviated and the guard¡¯s bosom waspletely opened.
A fist was pierced into the abdomen, and the guard copsed to the floor coughing up blood.
¡°Cuck!¡±
As theirrade fell, the remaining guards stepped back.
¡°You bastard¡ do you dare to touch the guards of the territory and be safe!¡±
As he said, a great uproar broke out, and other soldiers flocked here and there.
As more than twenty people gathered, the guards regained their confidence.
No matter how strong you are, you are not good in front of many people.
It was even more difficult to subdue more than twenty soldiers alone.
The guards who had the upper hand spoke proudly.
¡°Get down on your knees right now and apologize. Then I will spare my special life.¡±
At his words, Ray spat on the floor.
¡°You¡¯re fucking.¡±
Now, it doesn¡¯t really matter if there are more than 20 or 200 people.
There is no limit on mana, and with just one word, you can lose your fighting spirit.
However, I didn¡¯t really want to use themandments on them.
Using willpower against a lowly soldier is like hunting quail with a ox knife.
As he stood crookedly and even spat, the impatient guard pointed at him and said,
¡°Get that criminal right now!¡±
At themand of their superior, the soldiers narrowed the encirclement with their spears pointed.
Together with the basic promotion, five people make up the examination.
Once trapped in the double jinx, it became a picture that seemed like it could be beaten.
Wedge-!
A sword flies from the front.
Ray grabbed a spear and dragged it around, bringing it into the path of the sword.
Kaaang-!
The sh of swords and spears made an intense noise.
When a gap was created in the double camp, Ray squeezed through the gap.
Originally, in Changjin, twenty people had to deal with one, but as they stood in a cunning position and wandered around the camp as if to make fun of it, one-on-one situations were created twenty times.
As a result, numerical superiority was of no use to anyone.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
A few screams rang out, and only three men, the male guards, became desperate.
¡®It¡¯s a lot more skill than I thought. Still, if I dragged this much time, reinforcements woulde.¡¯
There was a corner where I believed even while sweating profusely.
Sure enough, the troops stationed around them begin to gather little by little.
It was a vige that most of the troops had been inspecting from the beginning.
So it was natural for everyone to gather when there was amotion.
When an army of about 100 people was formed, Rayughed viciously.
¡°Is it very spectacle?¡±
¡°What you touched is the army! I touched dozens of the lord¡¯s soldiers, so they deserve to be locked up in the dungeon!¡±
At that point, he no longer had the will to fight with his fist.
It was the two men who made the mistake, so why should the poor soldiers have to suffer?
Ray opened his mouth as he saw them pull out their spears and close the encirclement.
¡°Put down everything you have in your hands. Give me ten seconds to disarm.¡±
¡°What a crazy thing¡¡±
As the guards tried to reply, the soldiers around them put down their swords and spears as if possessed by something.
Chang-
Chaeeng-
¡°My body is¡¡±
¡°Euuuuuugh!¡±
When the armament was disarmed, Ray pointed at the guard and smiled sinisterly.
¡°Heh heh. Bring that bastard to me.¡±
Soldiers with horses capture the guardsmen.
¡°Leave this!¡±
I try to resist, but as I said, there is no business in the majority.
In the end, he was captured by the soldiers he trusted and brought to his knees.
More than a hundred troops were already under Ray¡¯smand.
Chapter 264
Episode 264 Modification of the Word Spirit (2)
This is a different form of the Word Spirit that he independently came up with.
Originally, the spirit of the spirit that turns the mind and will into mana is based on magic.
Simply put, it is the use of more specific magic innguage.
Of course, ¡®will¡¯ is quite free, so it is possible to use more extensive magic.
Hana Ray twisted its use a bit and found a way to put the opponent¡¯s body under its own will.
It requires a great deal of concentration, and although this is the limit for one¡¯s own willpower, if developed, it will be possible to cast quite difficult spells.
When the guards were caught like a string of ribs, Ray looked down at him and said.
¡°One silver coin for the price of skewers equals one silver coin for obstruction of business. The sum is two silver coins.¡±
As the waterside, which had been a fairy tale, jumped to the boat in an instant, the guards jumped up.
The tone had already be polite.
¡°Where is such aw!¡±
¡°That¡¯s why you should have done it right from the start. My stomach is bursting because I¡¯m trying to eat for free.¡±
¡°Sashimi tyranny!¡±
The first person who acted tyrannically protested, but the seeds were not eaten.
When Ray was contemting whether he should show him what real tyranny is, the owner of a skewer shop came to him in a hurry.
¡°Now, please stop.¡±
When Ray took a step back at his dissuade, a man approached him.
The owner, who was looking at the guards, sighed and spoke.
¡°¡The price of a skewer is two copper coins.¡±
¡°¡¡±
When the hand of salvation came down in despair, the guard snapped at it.
He hurriedly rummaged through his pockets and quickly handed the man two fairy tales.
¡°Here you are.¡±
¡°This is enough.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If I had to say one thing, all the people doing business in this vige are doing their best in their own way. Refusing to pay for it is not something a soldier protecting the territory would do. If you don¡¯t call this theft, what is it?¡±
The guards did not know how to raise their heads at the words of the man who quietly exploded in anger.
Hearing the admonition in front of over a hundred subordinates, he must have been so embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t lift his face.
Ray looked at it and nodded.
Although he acted in a way that would not be seen with his eyes open, originally, the owner handles the business rted to the store.
He wasn¡¯t so far-sighted as to argue about what the shopkeeper had ended up with.
Seeing the embarrassing disrespect of their superior, the soldiers whispered among themselves.
¡°what. After all, did you make this fuss by saying you wouldn¡¯t pay for a skewer?¡±
¡°They say that those who have it are adding more¡. It¡¯s something that even a foolish fool wouldn¡¯t do.¡±
¡°To think that a few fairy tales were too much for her, so she went around messing around¡ I don¡¯t want to do business with her again. I should hurry up and beat the military.¡±
When the subordinates he trusted came out like this, even the guards with iron tes on their faces couldn¡¯t be more forceful.
He hurriedly left with his face flushed red with shame.
* * *
The host looked down as he watched the soldiers disappear.
¡°Thank you for helping me in a difficult time.¡±
¡°If I¡¯m so grateful, will I pay for the skewers I ate?¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Eat whatever you like! I don¡¯t have skewers to feed you, so I¡¯m not trembling.¡±
At his words, Ray took his seat without hesitation.
I picked up the grilled skewer and put it in my mouth, and the man put the meat on the grill and said.
¡°Looking at it now, it must have been your skills that allowed you to evade the checkpoint, not luck.¡±
¡°It¡¯s annoying because I hate it. It¡¯s kind of funny that I need permission from the soldiers to go on my way.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the man shook his head.
¡°But this time I went a little too far. We touched the guards, so there will be retaliation sooner orter. I¡¯m afraid to say this even after receiving my help, but it would be better for you to leave this town.¡±
Despite his heartfelt advice, Ray wasn¡¯t as eager to leave town as an ant dder.
I wasn¡¯t brave enough to leave in fear of the guards, and I wasn¡¯t afraid of reprisal.
In the past, he had a record of single-handedly blocking the Necromancer¡¯s undead army, so if he was beaten, he would use all his strength to reveal his will.
It is the power umted in order not to be swayed by the power around you.
Ray silently cut the skewer and the man said nothing else.
¡®He must have his own thoughts.¡¯
If it wasn¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat skewers so peacefully.
* * *
News of the guards spread quickly.
Originally, it is often the case that the guards y scams or harm the residents, so there are no reports.
However, what is happening now is an incident in which more than 100 soldiers were defeated.
No matter how much the guards tried to crack down on it, there was no reason why it wouldn¡¯t spread.
It was passed on and passed on by mouth, and soon it reached the ears of Viscount Gade and Princess Celestia.
* * *
Princess Celestia, who was reading a book alone in her room, closed the book at the news thedy-in-waiting had delivered.
¡°¡What are you talking about?¡±
¡°There is a rumor that the Viscount¡¯s soldiers were killed by one. However, there are many testimonies, so it¡¯s hard to dismiss it as a rumor¡¡± ¡±
¡Over a hundred soldiers couldn¡¯t defeat just one?¡±
¡°Most of them are said to have been subdued without a single wound.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Do you mean bing a sword master?
No matter how low-level soldiers are, soldiers who work under the lord are basically trained.
Having learned the tactics and mastered the tactics, they are especially powerful when gathered inrge numbers.
Hearing that she dealt with those soldiers alone, Princess Celestia became suspicious little by little.
¡®Even the Holy Son said that he was excellent at military power. This is a bit suspicious.¡¯
¡°What about your mother? How did you hear about the way you dress or look?¡±
To the princess¡¯ question, the maid answered by bowing her head.
¡°The face was covered by a mask, so no one saw it, and it was said that he was wearing a faded white robe. I heard that the speaking voice was clearly male.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a mask¡¡±
Why did he wear a mask?
No matter how many adventurers are full of personality, wouldn¡¯t it be noticeable if they wore a mask during an internal inspection like now?
Even so, there must have been a reason for not wanting to reveal his face.
Princess Celestia, lost in thought for a moment, looked at thedy-in-waiting and ordered as if she had put her thoughts together.
¡°Tell them to find the masked man right away. So far, he seems to be the person most rted to the Holy Son, so if you find him, serve him respectfully.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting bowed briefly and left the room.
Celestia, left alone in the room, looked out the window.
¡°Whoa¡ Now I feel like I¡¯ve finally taken a step forward.¡±
Until now, I couldn¡¯t find any news about the saint, so I was just nervous, but just then a mysterious mask appeared.
The timing is so exquisite that I can¡¯t help but doubt it.
It was unknown for what purpose he covered his face, but he is now the closest to a saint.
In the worst case, even if he is not a saint, his military force is real, so if he is recruited into the army, it will be a great force.
Her face, which had always been swayed by impatience, became at least a little morefortable.
* * *
The castle of Celia was in a sea of riots due to people arguing every day.
It has been almost a month since Princess Celestia left for her wedding.
It was the king¡¯s order and the way he left, but even the nobles didn¡¯t think so.
They sat around a long table and talked to each other.
¡°No matter how much he was chosen as a saint, to think of giving a princess to amoner of low birth¡ What on earth is His Majesty the King thinking¡.¡± ¡°A
saint is the owner of mighty arms. Even though he was amoner, you can¡¯t ignore that.¡±
¡°I know! But that¡¯s a separate issue from that! If you do something wrong, the dignity of the royal family may fall!¡±
¡°Then what do you mean? Are you saying we¡¯re going to let other kingdoms take him away? In that case, you may be able to protect the dignity of the royal family, but you will not be able to protect the national power.¡±
¡°Keuk¡¡±
Those who were refuting shut their mouths.
Why don¡¯t you know they are?
The kingdom of Silia is located between the other kingdoms, so it is quitefortable financially due to intermediary trade.
It is open to the port, so it is a country where the most active trade takes ce throughnd and waterways.
However, the national power was not like that again.
As with the advantages of being an intermediate trading country, there were too many forces to check against its disadvantages.
After sending the soldiers to the border, there are few things left.
Even that, if you use it for the purpose of subjugating monsters or guarding important people, there is really nothing.
Therefore, the king would not have wanted to miss him, who was one of the most talented people.
When there was nothing to say, several people on the other side turned their backs.
¡°¡Well, it¡¯s better than going to a political marriage to other people of little interest, though.¡±
¡°Still, if you¡¯re a saint, you seem to fit the rank to some extent.¡±
As the meeting turned more and more in favor, the opponents were troubled.
I tried to object again, citing the tradition of the royal family, but to no avail.
In the end, the meeting of the day ended like that.
* * *
Now, Ray¡¯s daily life has developed into ying and eating every day.
Since there was no choice but to stop by the adventurer¡¯s guild, renting a small inn and lounging around, Sewol and Newol, there was nothing new.
I went out for a while only to eat, grabbed a skewer, and locked myself in my room, so I didn¡¯t have to be checked.
¡°You¡¯re not going toe to inspect this remote inn, are you?¡±
I was stretching my body to enjoy the time I hadn¡¯t had in a long time, but I felt someone¡¯s presence through the door.
Three people approached his floor and knocked at the door.
Knock- Knock-
¡°The guards. There will be a brief inspection.¡±
At those words, Ray frowned.
Now, I never thought they would check even the inn.
When the expected picture unfolded in the same way, I sighed.
Who the hell are you looking for, why are you searching like this?
He put on his mask and opened the door.
¡°What happen?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The guards were speechless for a moment.
I was looking for it just in case, but I never thought I would find what I was looking for in a ce like this.
Since there was an order to bring them politely, their tone became polite.
¡°¡would you like toe with us for a moment?¡±
Chapter 265
Episode 265 Banquet with the Princess (1)
Ray frowned over his mask at the words of the guards who asked to apany him.
¡°So what happened?¡±
¡°The lord gave the order to bring him. It may be inconvenient, but please follow me.¡±
When the guards asked politely, Ray sighed.
Could it be that he was the person he had been looking for all along.
Now that this is the case, I can roughly guess why the princess came at the right time.
¡®It¡¯s a headache.¡¯
arranged marriage.
As the fact that he is a saint bes known to other kingdoms, it is quite predictable that other kingdoms and nobles will target him.
He also did not think that this would not happen.
But I didn¡¯t expect to go out so tantly.
A precious princess personally stepped into a territory on the periphery, and mobilized the army and enlisted soldiers to find a person who was said to be the lord of the territory.
At this point, it would be safe to say that the situation had been clearly rified.
Ray nced at the faces of the guards once.
Even now, if you set your mind to it, you can get away with it.
If that happens, the situation will be even more troublesome.
As long as you don¡¯t leave this town, the pursuit under the guise of being checked will continue.
In that case, it would befortable to meet and tie the knot once.
¡®Because I¡¯m sorry if I made the vige full of guards just because of me.¡¯
I nodded my head with difficulty at the thought of the residents who were so afraid of the guards that they would not do business on market day.
¡°¡song. Let¡¯s meet again.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
A heavy step fell.
The guide of the guards came to an end when the beautiful mansion he had seen before appeared.
As they bowed their heads, Ray walked through the open door into the garden.
I like the garden more pleasant than I thought.
Seeing him snooping here and there in small admiration, thedy-in-waiting in front of the mansion took a quick look at him.
A white robe that had faded from how long it had been worn with a strange mask.
On top of that, the appearance of looking around the mansion curiously is an unmistakable countryman.
¡®It¡¯s strange¡ Why did the viscount bring such a wacky man to the mansion?¡¯
I can¡¯t guess his intentions, but to her, he is a distant guest of the lord.
Naturally, the tone became more polite.
¡°I will guide you.¡±
* * *
¡°Princess courtesy, he hase.¡±
¡°Tell me that you are leaving soon.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
While she was in the middle of dressing up, she let out a sigh.
Since it was the first marriage talk his father brought up, he came because it was not the right thing to refuse without hearing the story.
Celestia, with a mixture of anticipation and tension, rose from her seat after finishing her makeup.
¡°It may be said in the past, but since he was a saint, his character would not be out of line. You must have broad knowledge and high knowledge.¡±
Celestia fully activated the happiness circuit to erase the tension.
* * *
At night, a banquet was held at the mansion to wee Ray.
Local aristocrats from all over the world were eagerly invited.
However, even though the news was delivered in the afternoon, it was difficult toe to Viscount Gade¡¯s estate from the nearby estate until evening.
So, there were only Princess Celestia and Viscount Gade¡¯s family members in the mansion.
This is what Viscount Gade was aiming for.
Viscount Gade, who wanted to faithfully fulfill the role of Ojakgyo, connecting the princess and the saint, had no intention of handing over this opportunity to other nobles.
That¡¯s why I deliberately sent the scorpion leisurely.
The Viscount bowed his head exaggeratedly.
¡°Meet the saint. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±
Ray looked at him nkly.
As I took a reluctant step, my natural tone was brusque.
¡°Why do you keep calling busy people?¡±
He pretended to be busy, at least more leisurely than stones rolling along the roadside.
He even enjoyed his leisure time lying in the inn until he was discovered by the guards.
As the viscount who did not know such a fact, he had no choice but to mistakenly believe that the saint had led a very busy life.
¡°sorry. Even though I knew you were busy, I had no choice but to invite the Holy Son. Please forgive the rudeness.¡±
At Viscount Gade¡¯s words, Ray felt that his predictions were bing more and more materialized.
If Viscount Gade, the lord of this area, goes this far, it must be about an arranged marriage.
As evidence of that, Viscount Gade¡¯s wife and Princess Celestia slowly walked down the stairs in the lobby.
The princess, wearing a small hair ornament and a sky-blue dress with a prominent shoulder line, met Ray¡¯s eyes.
Flinching-
Celestia¡¯s eyes twitched slightly when she saw the dirty robes and masks that were not suitable for the banquet.
But it was only an instant.
She returned to her original expression before she knew it, and greeted her by slightly pulling up her dress.
¡°Meet the saint. My name is Celia B. Celestia.¡±
Contrary to her example, who looked elegant even at a nce, Ray¡¯s greeting started with a creaking head like a broken machine.
¡°It¡¯s Ray. Now, I am not a saint or anything, so you can just call me by my first name.¡±
Embarrassed by the manners she had never heard of, Celestia replied without even realizing it.
¡°Yes yes¡¡±
¡®What kind of greeting¡¡¯
Dissatisfaction leaked from the heart.
He¡¯s not even looking in his direction as he¡¯s talking, so he can¡¯t find it even if he tries to find something polite.
Celestia¡¯s happiness circuit, which imagined a friendly man with broad knowledge and knowledge, was mercilessly destroyed by Ray, a man with a cold heart.
When we invited talented musicians to y good-to-listen music, the atmosphere of a banquet was exuded.
If there¡¯s one w, it¡¯s the one person who seems to havee to eat here.
She ate the food as if she had been possessed from earlier, but she ate so well that even thedy-in-waiting forgot her duty and stuck out her tongue.
Ray had been to and from the adventurer¡¯s guild and inn.
Furthermore, the guards had rented out the vige, so the only food we had was skewers sold at stalls.
There was no way he wouldn¡¯t be happy to have a dinner after a long time.
¡°This is really delicious.¡±
¡°There are still many. Eat more if you like it. ha ha ha.¡±
Viscount Gade bursts into a livelyugh next to what else is so good.
The level of y was very simr.
Celestia sighed.
¡®A person like that is my partner.¡¯
I felt resentful of my father, whom I had never resented since I was born.
No longer feeling the need to enjoy the banquet, she said to the viscount.
¡°It¡¯ste at night, so let¡¯s go inside.¡±
¡°The banquet will be held tomorrow as well, so I hope the princess will enjoy it.¡±
There will be a banquet tomorrow too, so I want you toe out.
Celestia nodded once and left the lobby.
Ray, who had been foolishly focusing on food until now, looked at her back and put the tableware down.
* * *
Ray left the lobby and looked for a ce to rest.
I hadn¡¯t been assigned a private room yet, so I had nowhere to go.
So, he was looking for someone to guide him around, when a youngdy-in-waiting passed by and spoke to him.
¡°A suspicious person.¡±
At thedy-in-waiting¡¯s words, Ray pointed a finger at herself.
¡°Are you suspicious? I?¡±
He waved his hand as if to tell him not to joke.
Still, it just went well.
I needed someone to guide me, but now that I¡¯ve met ady-in-waiting, I can be guided to a private room.
¡°Little boy, I need a ce to rest, can you guide me?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The youngdy-in-waiting stared at him nkly.
Judging by the filthy clothes and masked face, he is not a very special guest.
It was probably a guest of a low-end maid.
For such people, the mansion provided a lower ss private room.
Because they needed a ce to sleep the porters or coachmen who came from other territories.
Thedy-in-waiting thought for a moment and nodded.
¡°Follow me. I will guide you.¡±
The ce she arrived at was a fairly old building at a nce.
Ray looked at it and tilted his head.
¡®Is the Viscount¡¯s financial situation very bad?¡¯
Wood chips fall from the outer wall.
There was no chair or table that had not withstood the storms of time.
Apparently, they were enjoying a luxurious banquet in the lobby, but looking at the current building, it seems like a dream.
The maid said to Ray, who was standing with aplicated expression.
¡°I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll be gone.¡±
The maid nodded once and disappeared with quick steps.
In the end, Ray, who was left alone in the old annex, had no choice.
he thought nothing of it.
¡°As long as there is a roof, everything is a master bedroom and a bedroom.¡±
In the meantime, he was already a master of homelessness, having beenmissioned by the guild and wandering around the battlefield or shelter.
As long as you can avoid the night dew, that ce is a luxurious mansion.
It was more than a luxurious mansion, with a roof and nkets to cover.
* * *
Celestia was quite sarcastic.
I understand that the person I imagined and the saint in reality are far apart.
However, not knowing even basic etiquette is out of the question!
Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been studying science ever since I was young?
Celestia was more sensitive than others to manners and speech skills.
To her, today¡¯s saint had no manners.
The greeting is only pretending to be heard, and the gaze loses focus and wanders here and there.
He came to the banquet hall in dirty clothes, and on top of that, he was wearing a mask.
Is that all?
The concept of chatting is in a hurry to fill one¡¯s stomach as if it was left together while leaving the castle.
It was like having a banquet with a beggar.
¡°Haa¡ I came all the way here just for someone like that.¡±
It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been looking for for years and thinking about for years.
However, the shock was indescribable when those efforts and expectations were shattered at once.
For the first time, I couldn¡¯t calm my excitement at the thought of going out of the castle to see the outside world, but now it¡¯s all gone.
Feeling annoyed for some reason, Celestia sat down at the table as usual and opened a book.
It was a book that always brought peace of mind.
Only books that tell about experiences and thoughts she did not know were her friends and teachers.
Celestia¡¯s expression softened little by little as she fell into the joy of learning.
Chapter 266
Episode 266 Banquet with the Princess (2)
As the day passed, many nobles gathered at Viscount Gade¡¯s mansion.
Starting with the lords of the nearby manor, even the counts and marquesses gathered one by one, so the mansion was literally crowded with nobles.
At this point, Viscount Gade always had a smile on his lips.
It was a territory that did not normally attract the attention of nobles.
He was reluctant when asked to trade, and often refused even when asked to trade, so there was no way for the territory to develop.
However, things are different now.
The fact that so many aristocrats took steps alone made the name of the territory high enough.
When the name rises, the nobles take care of themselves ande back with a bari-bari.
You just have to enjoy it.
When that happened, my thoughts changed little by little.
¡®The flowers at this banquet are, of course, the saint and the princess. It¡¯s like the princess, but only the saint needs to change her outfit.¡¯
You can¡¯t enjoy a banquet in shabby clothes.
If the saint came to the banquet dressed cleanly, the name of Viscount Gade would rise even higher.
The point is that as he bes more splendid, the viscount also grows.
A smile formed on Viscount Gade¡¯s lips as he thought of a prosperous future.
* * *
Ray spent the night in an old building.
This is a ce where only coachmen and attendants stay, so there is nody-in-waiting to take care of the work.
So, I had to take care of everything on my own.
But that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s anything inconvenient about it.
You can sleep and wash yourself.
Even that much was enough for Ray to live.
¡°It¡¯s stuffy after wearing only a robe all day.¡±
The lobes are thick.
To put it bluntly, for magicians, it¡¯s like armor to protect themselves, so it has no choice but to be thick.
Besides, the material itself was quite rough.
If you don¡¯t wear cotton and leather clothes, your skin will be chafed and scarred.
I¡¯ve been wearing it for the past few weeks.
Feeling cramped, Ray took off his robe and folded it to one side.
I took off the mask anyway.
The viscount here knows himself.
Then there was no need to hide the face by putting on a mask.
As my body bes lighter, my mind feels more at ease.
Ray murmured as he looked out the window at the small garden.
¡°Now is the time to leave.¡±
I have no intention of continuing to enjoy a good meal here.
In the first ce, the reason why he took a step as a viscount Gade was to prevent troublesome things in advance.
Therefore, I intend to return immediately after the conversation with the Viscount is over.
If it¡¯s long, it willst until morning, and if it¡¯s early, you can leave today¡¯s banquet for thest time.
There is still some time left before the banquet opens.
Thedy-in-waiting will inform you when the time is right, so it would be okay to sleep a little longer in the meantime.
While organizing his thoughts, heid down on the bed.
* * *
Viscount Gade greeted the nobles in the middle of the banquet hall.
¡°Nice to meet you, Baron.¡±
¡°It is an honor to invite you to this prestigious event, Viscount.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I¡¯m more than grateful to you for saying that. Please do not hesitate and enjoy the banquet.¡±
¡°yes. But the saint¡?¡±
The baron looked around and asked cautiously.
Viscount Gade¡¯s expression turned bitter.
From a while ago, the eyes of the nobles were directed to the surroundings.
It is to check where the saint is.
However, since the important saint is nowhere to be seen, everyone seems concerned.
¡®Where did you go¡¡¯
I¡¯ve been looking for the troubles, but I¡¯m worried that he may have left the mansion, judging from theck of news so far.
While the viscount¡¯s shitline was burning to ck, the lobby informed them of the princess¡¯ position.
¡°Princess Celestia Celestia is entering!¡±
At that, all the eyes of the audience were focused on the princess.
The dress that reveals the neckline in the upturned hair and the beauty that arouses admiration from the viewer shines.
An atmosphere wet with mncholy flowed from his slightly lowered eyes.
Known as the most beautiful woman in the kingdom, she even dressed up beautifully, and it wasparable to an elf.
All the nobles let out their exmations.
¡°You seem to be getting more beautiful every day.¡±
¡°It feels like looking at a single flower. Heh heh heh.¡±
However, suchpliments did not lift Celestia¡¯s heart.
She nced around.
I can¡¯t see the figure of the saint who should be.
Could it be that you haven¡¯te to the banquet hall yet?
I thought there was no manners, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this far.
Celestia sighed in an unexpected situation.
Then it is.
Disappointed, she brushed thest remaining expectations out of her head.
* * *
I slept half a day.
Now, even if I try to sleep more, I am not sleepy.
¡°It is strange. What happened?¡±
Even after waking up from a sound sleep, there is no sign that thedy-in-waiting wille to wake her up.
Are you saying the banquet preparations aren¡¯t over yet?
It can¡¯t be.
If the nobility gathered like this, the banquet should have already started.
I went out to the garden with a curious mind.
The beautiful garden was empty, with no maids wandering around.
Looking at this empty garden, the banquet must have already begun.
At that point, something was roughly expected in my head.
That he was assigned to an old annex.
And that thedy-in-waiting did note to announce the start of the banquet.
Rey, who understood the situation by connecting the two, shook her head.
It was only natural that thedy-in-waiting did note.
Who will announce the start of the banquet to the old annex?
Besides, who else would have known that there would be a saint in such a ce?
Ray let out a sigh.
I had no idea that things would turn out this way.
Now that I know it, I can¡¯t go back now.
¡°I¡¯m going crazy.¡±
I came to talk with the viscount, and things became more troublesome.
Time has passed, and now the banquet is almost over.
If the Viscount goes back to his bed, he will have to wait another day.
He crossed the garden and turned the corner of the mansion.
Then, there were quite a few maids who were invisible in the garden.
In my haste, I passed them all the way to the banquet hall, and the maids standing in front of me stiffened like stones.
As if they had seen a ghost, they stopped in ce and looked at each other.
¡°Did you just see the bar?¡±
¡°Look. Were you an elf?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t look closely, but¡ an elf is probably right.¡±
As if possessed by something, the maids¡¯ expressions changed moment by moment.
* * *
Celestia received the words of the nobles around her.
There was a smile on his lips, but in reality he was bored.
¡®If I had known it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee to the banquet.¡¯
For her, reading books in the library is ten times more useful.
In addition, the meeting with the saint that I was looking forward to was ruined from the beginning, and I didn¡¯t attend the banquet at all on the second day, so I feel very bad.
Perhaps noticing this, some of the nobles¡¯ children started talking.
¡°Yourplexion is not very good. If there is anything wrong, please tell me.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I can do anything for the Eight Princess. I don¡¯t know what to say with my mouth, but the power I have is not small, so please discuss it.¡±
Falling in love with Celestia¡¯s pale color, he said while pounding his chest.
She smiled awkwardly and waved her hand.
¡°it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a big deal for you to worry about. I was just worried that the saint would note to the banquet hall¡¡±
As they slurred their words while sipping wine, a fire was kindled in the hearts of the children.
Some of them clenched their fists and even hated the saint they didn¡¯t even know.
There are rumors that Princess Celestia personally walked to the remote territory for the reason of getting married.
When the saint was involved in it, they ndered him as if they had found a public enemy.
¡°You are a person without manners to note to the banquet that was held for you.¡±
¡°You must havepletely forgotten about the banquet.¡±
¡°Come on, forget about that person and get another drink.¡±
Forget the banquet.
Does it really mean that banquets and meetings with oneself are not so important?
When I thought of that, I felt sad as well as resentful.
No matter how much I don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s someone I¡¯ve been looking for for years.
I tried so hard to find it, but the other person didn¡¯t even seem to be very happy, so it¡¯s even more sad.
¡®What am I going to do with this thought?¡¯
As Celestia raised her ss and was about to drink, a soft voice came from the side.
¡°Even Nara-nim curses at me when I¡¯m not there, but I have to restrain myself when I¡¯m there.¡±
She hadn¡¯t heard it a few times, but Celestia¡¯s head jerked in reflex at the familiar tone and voice.
Then her mouth opened slightly.
Contrary to the messy appearance of wearing a mask and robe, the saint in front of him was neatly dressed.
Unique blue eyes with fair skin enough to feel a sense of heterogeneity.
There was something strangely pulling people¡¯s attention in the protruding jawline.
The white cotton suit and leather pants may look light at first nce, but they fit perfectly as if they were made for him.
Celestia was taken aback by thepletely different appearance from their first meeting.
¡°Seongseong-nim¡¡?¡±
¡°I was a littlete because I was in trouble. By the way, yourplexion looks better today thanst time?¡±
The reason why hisplexion looks good is because his impression has changed a lot from the first time.
Celestia¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment.
¡°Yes yes¡¡±
As soon as a blush bloomed on her face, the disciples around her were enraged.
No matter what he said, the princess had never responded like that.
Eight, quenching his boiling anger, pretended to be nothing.
¡°nice to see you. It is said to be Eytra of Count Beriel. You are veryte today. It¡¯s not a big deal because the protagonist is alwayste. ha ha ha.¡±
It sounds like he was joking, but there was a thorn in it.
¡°It¡¯s because there was trouble.¡±
¡°Unfortunately, something happened. Even though something happened to the main character of the banquet, he didn¡¯t take care of it. No matter how big the banquet is, it must have beencking because it was the banquet of a viscount from the periphery. Pleasee to our estate next time. I will treat you in return for today¡¯s banquet.¡±
At Eight¡¯s words, Ray smiled.
¡°This is a funny guy. Why are you repaying the viscount¡¯s mistakes?¡±
Chapter 267
Episode 267 Banquet with the Princess (3)
¡°There¡¯s no such thing, so don¡¯t make strange noises around you.¡±
Her tone was rough, but she wasn¡¯t Celestia, who was unaware of her intention to cover up the viscount¡¯s faults.
When things didn¡¯t go the way he intended, Eight let go of the river.
¡°Making a mistake with a guest is something a noble should be strictly wary of. Furthermore, the fact that something happened at such arge banquet would go a long way and even bring shame upon us, who can be called guests here.¡±
When he spoke in such a way that everyone would listen, the nobles around him took an interest in it.
Even so, Ray¡¯s appearance is quite conspicuous.
He was handsome before, but now, six yearster, his face is radiant.
In addition, the banquet ising to an end, so it is quite quiet.
There was amotion, but there was no reason not to pay attention.
The nobles gathered one by one at the sight that looked interesting.
¡°What is going on?¡±
¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it looks like the viscount did something disrespectful.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. Mistakes at banquets are hard to erase. Being a viscount is going to be pretty difficult.¡±
Each of them exchanges stories and observes the situation interestingly.
Among them was Viscount Gade.
The viscount, who had seen the figure of the saint from a distance, was gradually approaching Ray.
However, when he heard voices saying, ¡°It was the viscount¡¯s fault,¡± and ¡°Did the guest make a mistake?¡±, his expression hardened.
He thought of this banquet as a great opportunity, so he felt his heart sink.
He approached quickly and greeted Ray.
¡°Meet the saint. What are you doing? If the viscount is rude¡¡±
When I asked cautiously, Ray waved his hand without thinking.
¡°I slept well and ate well, but what an excuse. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Eight interrupted the conversation.
¡°You said you werete for the banquet because you were in trouble. It can be said that it is the viscount¡¯s fault that something happened to the guest and he did not take care of it.¡±
Viscount Gade nced at him once, then shook his head.
¡®It¡¯s definitely our fault for not paying attention to the guests.¡¯
Although the Count¡¯s self-restraint is quite blunt, he is not in a position to argue.
Viscount Gade came out in a low profile.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please tell me what it is.¡±
When the opponent came out like this, it became difficult for Ray to deny that it was nothing.
However, to tell the truth, I am worried about the aftermath of thedy-in-waiting who guided me.
With her self-made personality, there was no way she would leave the girl alone.
He decided to dramatize a little something that had happened the other day.
¡°I entered the annex by mistake.¡±
He tried to make excuses, but the viscount¡¯s expression hardened even more.
Viscount Gade sent people to most of the buildings in the mansion to find Ray.
If there is anything left, an old annex suitable for a coachman to stay.
The viscount asked just in case.
¡°¡Are you staying in the old annex?¡±
¡°It was very old. Somehow it waste at night and there was only that old ce around.¡±
¡°Sorry. I should have added a guide station¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s done. It¡¯s in the past, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
Celestia, who had been quietly listening to their conversation from the side, looked at it unexpectedly.
¡®It wasn¡¯t intentionallyte.¡¯
It¡¯s nice to see him smiling to be considerate of the viscount even though he¡¯s been harmed.
It urred to her that maybe she had been obsessed with preconceived notions sincest night and hadn¡¯t seen him properly.
As Celestia¡¯s expression rxed little by little, Eight became impatient.
¡®A rat-like bastard.¡¯
The n to make the conflict between the nasty bastard and Viscount Gadee to naught.
If you touch it more than this, you may end up incurring Celestia¡¯s hatred.
He knew when to back off.
As Eight left without saying anything, Viscount Gade changed the subject to change the mood.
¡°Anyway, a lot has changed in the past few years. At first, I almost didn¡¯t even recognize it.¡±
¡°Because a lot has happened in the meantime.¡±
A lot happened.
He lost mana while leaving the kingdom, and studied and blended herbs himself to improve his medical skills.
After that, he received a request from the adventurer¡¯s guild, revived his sense of battle, and even learned to speak under Aira.
If it didn¡¯t change, that would be really weird.
Celestia, who had been still, said.
¡°I look much better than when I was wearing a mask. Why have you covered your face all this time?¡±
At her words, Ray grunted as he ate the food.
¡°Because of those who judge people by their appearance. If you put on a mask, you ignore it, and if you take it off, you be friendly as if you were like that. How do you see that in front of your eyes?¡±
¡°Sir Seongjae¡¡±
Viscount Gade looked at the princess worriedly at Ray¡¯s sharp remark.
Celestia¡¯s face, which had a lot of stabbed corners in her heart, turned red.
¡°I think you also have a problem with not being polite to the person you are meeting for the first time.¡±
¡®Besides, you¡¯re a candidate for my partner. I have no choice but to be more sensitive than others.¡¯
Celestia, swallowing the gossip in her heart, drank wine to see if her throat was burning.
For some reason, he seemed to be quite simr to Iriel, so Ray smiled.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry about yesterday.¡±
When he apologized, Celestia also bowed her head.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry too. It¡¯s embarrassing as a member of the royal family to judge people only by their appearance.¡±
¡°In life, people can make a mistake or two.¡±
Now Celestia¡¯s gaze at Ray was more rxed than before.
As we talked, he didn¡¯t seem like a viin, and above all, he didn¡¯t show any intention to satisfy his power or possessive desire by looking at himself.
Also, if the other person speaks to you easily, you will also talk to him easily.
Conversation naturally took cefortably.
It was a fresh shock for the princess, who had never met someone like him before.
Ray slowly got to the point.
¡°So why did the Viscount even check the vige to find me?¡±
The thing toe has finallye.
Viscount Gade looked at Princess Celestia and lowered his head.
Celestia said calmly to him.
¡°To put it bluntly, it is to convey the marriage message ordered by His Majesty the King.¡±
¡°To whom?¡±
¡°¡to you.¡±
At Celestia¡¯s words, Ray jumped up.
¡°Are you saying we have to get married without the parties¡¯ intentions?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯te here to hold a wedding ceremony, I just wanted to tell you about the wedding. Until such a drastic interpretation¡¡±
She blushed as she spoke.
It was quite difficult to speak on the subject of marriage with one¡¯s own mouth.
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t know.
Like a knight who made a mistake while ying Go, he begged him to back down.
¡°I have no intention of getting married yet. Don¡¯t you hate a arranged marriage with someone you don¡¯t even have your heart on?¡±
¡°¡¡±
From her point of view, she didn¡¯t particrly hate it.
First of all, he was so handsome that you wouldn¡¯t consider him human.
In addition, he had the strength to single-handedly destroy arge army and the mindset to cover up the faults of others.
When I imagined him epting it silently without saying a word while living in the old annex, I thought for a moment that he was manly.
Hana: ¡®I¡¯m fine with a arranged marriage.¡¯ The same prideless words did note out of my mouth.
She nodded hard.
¡°¡Right¡¡±
¡°Look at that. If we don¡¯t have any feelings for each other, what kind of marriage is this? Give it to the king¡¯s uncle. I have no desire to marry.¡±
As he said that, Viscount Gade interrupted.
The viscount aims to rise in status by acting as a bridge between the princess and the saint.
So, I felt the need to mend this rtionship that was on the brink of copse.
¡°Come on, don¡¯t be in too much of a hurry, enjoy the banquet and talk. You don¡¯t have to give the answer now, do you?¡±
Viscount Gade made up his mind and pushed his back.
¡°I know you have had a difficult life. So how about enjoying delicious food and listening to good music for now?¡±
Ray was taken aback by his words.
Certainly the food is delicious and pleasing to the ear.
Also, how long has it been since you slept all day in a proper bed?
¡®It wouldn¡¯t be bad to spend one more day.¡¯
Ray¡¯s thoughts changed slightly loosely.
¡°Shall we?¡±
When his mind moved, his body naturally followed him.
Eating good food and drinking a sip of fragrant wine, there was no paradise.
Eventually he decided to stay at the viscount¡¯s house for one more night.
* * *
The viscount¡¯s annex bedroom.
Five or six of his children, including Eight, were sitting at a table.
A man with a good physique punched the table with his fist.
Koo-!
¡°I don¡¯t know where such a parasitic brother came from.¡±
¡°Be careful with your words. Didn¡¯t you say he was a saint?¡±
¡°joy! I¡¯ve already left the Holy Land, but the saint is a saint of some kind of bastard. Now I am just amoner.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t people around you seem to think so?¡±
¡°Looks like you¡¯re thinking about where Congo will fall. I don¡¯t want to give Princess Celestia to something like that.¡±
Eight nodded at his words.
¡°I think so too. So, I came up with a method¡ would you like to hear it?¡±
He looked around, his eyes shining brightly.
He alwayses up with vicious numbers when the timees.
As the people sitting around the table nodded, Eight opened his mouth.
¡°He will probably show up at the banquet tomorrow too. It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯s targeting Princess Celestia.¡±
I was misunderstanding Ray quite a bit.
¡°You¡¯re aiming for that time and poisoning yourself with alcohol.¡±
poisoning of the saint.
At those heavy words, those sitting around the table trembled.
If he did something wrong, he might be interrogated by the kingdom.
¡°Ha, but how? Only a saint will not die if he is poisoned by alcohol.¡±
¡°I have one precious poison. It¡¯s poison that is easily blown away by the wind, so just blowing it away with simple wind magic should be enough to reach the saint¡¯s cup.¡±
The eyes of the crowd were focused on Eight, the only 2nd Circle mage.
Certainly, if it was done with magic, there would be less fear of being discovered, and since Eight was so confident, there wouldn¡¯t be any remnants of poison left.
Eightughed evilly.
¡°I do the execution. You guys, catch the wind well so you don¡¯t get caught.¡±
There is no one who will object to taking on a difficult role.
It is a job that can remove the saint who was already a thorn in the eye.
A smile spread across their lips.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, leave it to me.¡±
¡°I will make sure you never find out.¡±
Chapter 268
Episode 268 Banquet with the Princess (4)
Ray was escorted from the old annex to the luxurious special room annex.
After eating good food and having plenty of time to take a nap, the emperor of the Lessian Empire was not envious.
I waszy in my room all day like that, and I felt the presence of people outside.
Two mighty spirits and a weak one.
They wandered for a while in front of the door.
To him, who already had an excellent sense of humor, it was clear to see him fidgeting and twisting his body here and there.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I hate pretending to know.
¡®Let¡¯s not worry about it. It¡¯ll be a headache if you get involved.¡¯
Thinking about it, I felt at ease.
For more than thirty minutes, I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to twisting my body like a twist on the other side of the door.
Take a deep breath and let out a sigh.
Now that¡¯s not enough, he lowers his head, listens, and shakes his head like a rock vocalist.
Are they protesting in front of the room?
Ray, whose patience had reached its limit, finally opened the door.
Then, there were Princess Celestia, who stiffened while reproducing heavy metal, and two royal knights who were looking at it with pity.
If you¡¯re at the level of a princess, can you disturb other people¡¯s naps in such a bizarre way?
Ray frowned and said.
¡°What are you doing there? Is that a newly developed voodoo technique?¡±
Celestia hurriedly straightened her posture.
He clears his throat and slips his long hair over his shoulder.
¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±
Coincidence is nothing but coincidence for the subject of a ck magic ritual held in front of the door for nearly an hour.
As Ray tried to close the door, she grabbed the doorknob impatiently.
¡°I came here to talk about this.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not buying it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about money!¡±
¡°Because I don¡¯t live!¡±
The two argued in front of the door for a while.
* * *
Eventually Ray let them into the room.
Even if it was the princess, it was because she felt very sorry for the knights behind her, whose faces were stained red with shame.
If you look at it like this, the royal knight is also a fairly extreme job.
Ray, who had just gotten into the car, put it down on the table and said,
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
What on earth did you do ck magic in broad daylight in front of someone else¡¯s room to talk about?
Then Celestia hesitated again.
¡°¡.¡±
I tried to say something, but I shut my lips, and I tried to say something again, but I shut my mouth.
When that was repeated three times, the frustration became Ray¡¯s share.
Unable to ovee the frustration, he pounded his chest.
¡°Oh my gosh. What is it? You have to know something to react.¡±
When Ray frowned, Celestia flinched and opened her mouth.
¡°That¡¯s it¡ His Majesty the King rejected the Holy Son¡¯s opinion that he would not ept marriage talks.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°If we talk about it, it will be longer¡ But first, let¡¯s meet¡¡± As she
said, her face went red up to her ears.
¡°Heh heh heh.¡±
This isn¡¯t some kind of blind date, but something to meet and think about!
Ray shook his head.
¡°The King must have been full because the trade has been going well these days. I have to go see your face sometime.¡±
¡°¡Since I am no longer a saint, I will not be able to have an audience with Your Majesty.¡±
It was.
I was no longer a saint.
Well, it¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way to meet them, though.
When I was thinking about whether I should risk the trouble and open a game, Celestia spoke again.
¡°So I didn¡¯t think that was the case, so I said that too. Then he told me to stay close for a month¡¡±
At her words, Ray thought for a moment.
¡°One month¡¡±
Not a bad deal for one month.
The fact that the king also took a month¡¯s time means that he has that much confidence, but once that period is over, there will be less bothersome things anymore.
In addition, the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s request was quite difficult.
Due to her nature as a healer, she will be caught in the dirtiest and toughest of them, but she, who grew up well in the royal family, will not be able to endure it.
There was a high possibility that he would be exhausted and fall apart.
After clearing up her thoughts, Ray nodded.
¡°great. A month may not be short, but it will be fine.¡±
Celestia was rather surprised when the consent was easier than expected.
¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°I think even the King will understand it in a month. Let¡¯s hold on to each other.¡±
As he spoke, Ray held out his hand.
¡°¡¡±
Celestia¡¯s heart throbbed at the words of enduring well so as not to get married.
Obviously, marrying a man you don¡¯t know is not what you want.
So, what is this unknown pain?
She held Ray¡¯s hand, not trying to express the unpleasant heartbeat.
¡°¡have a good day.¡±
* * *
The day gradually got darker and soon it was night, and a grand banquet was held.
Aristocrats came with colorful costumes and essories hanging in clusters as if to show off.
Not wanting to lose to him, Viscount Gade personally delivered the clothes to Ray by having a maid.
Thedy-in-waiting politely handed over the garment, and Ray epted it.
At first nce, it is a luxurious texture.
There is a small pattern on the chest, but the overall design is simple.
I like it more than any other clothes that are just shy for no reason.
¡°You seem to still be concerned about the annex. To even prepare the clothes yourself.¡±
Contrary to his thoughts, Viscount Gadepletely forgot about the old annex incident.
Now this is just one way to make him stand out.
However, Ray, who did not know that, could only think that Viscount Gade paid more attention to his apologetic heart.
Wearing a neat banquet dress in ck, it fit perfectly, as if it had been tailored for him.
Just in time for all the clothes to be changed, ady-in-waiting came to guide them.
Thedy-in-waiting, who was stunned for a moment, lowered her head hurriedly.
¡°Excuse me. We will guide you to the banquet hall.¡±
¡°please.¡±
Upon arriving at the banquet hall guided by thedy-in-waiting, Viscount Gade greeted him.
¡°The clothes fit you very well.¡±
¡°I only had loose leather clothes, so thank you. I will wear it well.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I¡¯m d if it suits you. Come on inside.¡±
Ray followed the viscount¡¯s guidance and entered the banquet hall.
The sweet performance of the musicians and the sweet scent wafting from the sachet fill the venue.
Around Princess Celestia, who arrived first, there were many aristocratic children, just like yesterday.
¡°The princess is still beautiful today.¡±
¡°Even in such a splendid ce, his presence does not fade, so it is not enough to call it a single flower. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an overstatement.¡±
The nobility¡¯s women, who watched the princess smiling slightly among the various children, felt quite bitter.
Usually, if it was like any other banquet, they should have been there.
If there is a princess, the story is different.
Celestia, who is here, is the most beautiful woman in the royal castle, and at the same time a princess who is favored by the king.
There was, of course, a difference in ss between her as a member of the royal family and herself as a daughter of a noble family.
An absolute position where you can¡¯t carelessly talk to them or ignore them.
That¡¯s why you can¡¯t belittle or curse in private.
While the women were struggling inwardly, someone walked in from outside the lobby.
Stretched shoulders and powerful steps.
There was something mysterious about her white hair and her blue eyes that looked like she was looking at the vast sea.
Just a walking figure.
If there was only one of them, all eyes in the audience were focused on the entrance.
The aristocrats who had been happily talking until just now lose their words and even their children who were dancing are mesmerized.
¡°Half elf¡¡±
The silence was broken by someone¡¯s murmur.
The eyes of the women who were looking at him became hazy.
There were also a few who mustered up the courage to speak out.
A woman with short blond hair approached.
¡°nice to see you. My name is Lee Rin of the Viscount Bald.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you, Lady Lee Rin.¡±
¡°Would you like to have a drink together?¡±
As he speaks, he hands over a ss of wine.
Of course, he brought me a drink, but it wasn¡¯t Ray who disliked it.
As he readily epted it and took a sip, the women around him also gathered one by one.
Celestia, who watched the saint from afar, bit her lower lip.
Drinking with a charming smile, she saw nothing but wandering around surrounded by women.
¡®Sometimes they say they don¡¯t think about women!¡¯
Even though I have said that I have no intention of getting married, I have never said that I have no intention of getting married.
Besides, even if she didn¡¯t get restless, nothing would cause Celestia to worry.
Aira is next to him.
Since I grew up watching her from a young age, the level of my eyes was very high.
Ordinary-looking aristocratic women feel simr to a warm-hearteddy in the neighborhood.
Knowingly or not knowingly, that rxed appearance scratched Celestia¡¯s insides even more.
She apologized to her children and approached Ray.
As the princess approached, the women were taken aback and distanced themselves little by little.
Celestia said with a rather cold look.
¡°Here you are. He didn¡¯t talk to me when he came, so I wondered if he hadn¡¯te to the banquet hall yet.¡±
¡°I left it because it looked busy talking to other people.¡±
¡°You look pretty good for that.¡±
¡°A banquet that you can¡¯t enjoy is a banquet? There is even food in the music, which is of course good.¡±
Words are always clearing water.
Celestia rolled her eyes at his words that escaped here and there.
¡°You know? You have to stick with me for a month.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°Then don¡¯t leave me.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t see that we¡¯ve been separated when we¡¯re in the same banquet hall. Or are you saying that I should follow you around?¡±
At his words, Celestia waved her hand.
¡°Ah, I¡¯m not going to do it that much anyway. Even though we are royalty, we were the ones who made unreasonable demands.¡±
¡°So what?¡±
There¡¯s nothing left to ask and listen to.
I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not officially dating him, and it¡¯s not a strange sight to talk to women at a banquet.
Besides, wasn¡¯t he also talking to his children?
However, I couldn¡¯t stay still because of the heat of the question spreading in my heart.
¡®Still, there was marriage talk¡ Am I the only one conscious of it?¡¯
As she sulked, Eight, who had been watching him from a distance, gnashed her teeth.
¡®This bastard, your arrogance ends there.¡¯
He touched the small bottle and his eyes lit up.
Chapter 269
Episode 269 Attempt to Poison
Eight kept an eye on him and looked for the perfect opportunity to poison him.
What is one?
As if heaven was helping him, he could see too many gaps in the saint.
At any time, even if I use magic to blow the poison powder, I feel sick to my face and feel like I¡¯m going to vomit blood and die.
But even so, Eight did not move.
From what I¡¯ve heard at first nce, it seems that the saint handles magic very well.
So there was no need to venture out from the beginning.
¡®The moment you leave your seat will be yourst.¡¯
After holding the bottle tightly in his pocket and being patient, he left for a while.
The long awaited opportunity has finally arrived.
Eight, who had raised his eyes gleefully, quickly opened the cap of the bottle.
As if secretly muttering, he finishes the chant and carries poison powder in the wind.
¡°Air hand.¡±
An invisible hand of wind appeared beside him.
The wind carrying the poison powder pours it into Ray¡¯s cup.
More than half of the magic was blown away due to inexperienced control, but that alone could be called a sess.
Eightughed sinisterly.
I poured out the poison I had.
That would be enough to kill a saint.
Soon after, the saint returned to his seat.
After exchanging a few words with Princess Celestia, they raised their sses.
But something was strange.
Princess Celestia picked up Ray¡¯s cup.
He tilted his head curiously for a moment before grabbing the remaining cup.
Eight felt his hair stand on end while watching it.
¡®Oh, no!¡¯
When a person is in a hurry, the body moves on its own.
That is a poison that far exceeds the lethal dose.
It is also one of the most poisonous poisons, which is said to kill you before you even walk ten steps.
If you drink something like that, that day is over.
Uncharacteristically, Eight moved quickly and struck the princess¡¯s hand.
Clink-!
All eyes were on him as the ss shattered and shattered.
Celestia looked at Eight with quite a bewildered face.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°I¡¯m just¡¡±
The surrounding nobles frowned.
How dare you touch the royal family on the subject of a count.
If only the pods were caught, a family of the size of a count could copse in an instant.
So even those who decided to catch the wind did not step forward.
It seems that yesterday¡¯s friend has be today¡¯s enemy.
Is it self-employed?
While Eight, whose head had gone white, was hesitating about anything, Ray, who was looking closely at the broken ss beside him, muttered.
¡°Is this poison? The pH is quite low because it smells so sour. If I just drank it, I would be in big trouble.¡±
If a former saint is poison, that is poison.
Celestia¡¯splexion, which had almost died a moment ago, turned white.
The surrounding nobles also darkened their expressions just like her.
use of poison.
It was also the cup that Princess Celestia was about to drink.
As of now, everyone in the banquet hall was implicated in the poisoning of the princess.
Eight, who was a criminal until just a moment ago, quickly became a hero who saved the princess from the threat of poisoning.
Celestia apologized.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ I didn¡¯t even know that and just yelled at you. Thank you for saving me.¡±
¡°Oh no.¡±
In fact, he is the one who tried to poison himself.
However, the situation turned strange and he received an apology and thanks from the princess.
Somehow, this feeling wasn¡¯t too bad.
However, that feeling did notst long.
As the maid tried to put away the broken ss, Ray stopped it and said,
¡°Eight, how did you know this was a poisoned cup?¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°The smell is definitely sour, but there¡¯s no way you smelled it when you weren¡¯t even nearby. Besides, you threw yourself as soon as Princess Celestia raised her ss. Like someone who knows this is a poisoned ss.¡±
¡°¡¡±
That too.
The gaze of the surrounding nobles also changed little by little.
Celestia said with a suspicious expression.
¡°¡the case is not small. Please answer me.¡±
Eight desperately shook his head.
¡®There¡¯s no chance of winning by telling the truth here.¡¯
Having made up his mind, he spoke another word.
¡°Actually¡ I was rudely looking at the beauty of the saint and the princess. When the saint left for a while and returned, the cups were exchanged between the two of them. Princess Celestia took the cup of the saint, and the saint took the cup of Princess Celestia.¡±
Ray also nodded as he was wondering if the ss had been changed.
¡°Before the saint returned, I briefly witnessed a man passing by and putting his hand over a ss. I was just suspicious of it and tried my hand at it. Please forgive the rudeness.¡±
¡°A man¡¡±
Does that mean there is another culprit in the banquet hall?
At his trustworthy words, Celestia looked at Ray and winked.
I guess it¡¯s okay to believe.
Hana Ray still had some unanswered questions.
¡®If that statement is true, then the target to be poisoned was me, not Celestia.¡¯
I wouldn¡¯t listen to anything poisonous to myself anyway, but I feel bad.
As he was lost in thought, Celestia looked around and said,
¡°It¡¯s a big deal that could have caused me and the saint to be poisoned. We do not know what will happen again today, so we will end the banquet here.¡±
Celestia dered the meeting closed in the name of the princess.
It would be a loss if I took out a sound for no reason and got filmed.
The nobles left the venue without saying anything.
The lobby was empty within minutes.
Ray, who remained there until the end, watched the spot where Eight had disappeared.
¡°No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s strange. I need to dig a little deeper.¡±
* * *
When the princess and the saint were nearly poisoned, Viscount Gade was very much about to die.
As the organizer of the banquet, I almost took on all the responsibilities.
He trembled as he imagined that the viscount¡¯s family would explode in an instant.
¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of guy he is, but I won¡¯t let him go if he gets caught!¡±
I will put you in a dungeon and give you all sorts of torture.
As he was suppressing his boiling anger, a knock sounded from beyond the door.
Knock¡ª Knock¡ª
¡°Father, this is Illisia.¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
After permission was granted, Illisia with her long hair bowed her head.
¡°Sorry for thete evening. Thedies-in-waiting told me that something serious had happened, so I came to hear it myself.¡±
¡°There were big things. It¡¯s not something to discuss privately, but the princess and the saint almost got poisoned.¡±
Poisoning.
Illisia was greatly surprised when a bigger-than-expected matter came out of her father¡¯s mouth.
¡°Ah, an assassination attempt. If something like that happened in our territory¡¡±
¡°Yes. There won¡¯t be a single de of grass left. Perhaps we will take full responsibility until we find the culprit.¡±
Even the venerable marquis family could stumble, but there was no way the viscount family could handle the responsibility rted to the assassination of the princess.
Illisia was seriously struggling while listening to the story.
After thinking for a while, she opened her mouth.
¡°How about entrusting yourself to the saint?¡±
¡°¡Dear saint?¡±
¡°Only the saint here can handle an incident like poisoning the princess. Besides, the saint is also a victim, so it will be a little easier to talk about it. If things go well, we can get out of danger.¡±
Illisia¡¯s words were rejected by Viscount Gade at once.
Shaking his head, he scolded Illisia.
¡°It was a mistake I made in the past to ask the saint to protect the viscount¡¯s family. It is said that shameless blood is essential in the political world, but how can you relieve yourself of responsibility even if you express your gratitude to Eun-gong, who has received grace? Don¡¯t even think like that.¡±
At her father¡¯s words, she bowed her head.
¡°yes.¡±
However, he did not bow his head in sincere understanding.
If the father can¡¯t do it, he does it himself.
That is, if only the viscount could be saved.
* * *
Rain pours outside the window.
Eight, who was quite soaked, grabbed his heart in the private room.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
Sweat flowed down his face like rain from the tension.
Hisplexion darkened at the thought that if he made one mistake, he would have been executed on the spot.
It was an attempt to kill the saint, but I didn¡¯t know that the princess would change the cup and drink there.
Fortunately, it was blocked, so it was a mess.
¡®Evidence must be erased.¡¯
As if he was being chased by something, he brushed the poison powder finely from his pockets and clothes.
Eight, who was moving busily, took out a bottle from his pocket as if thinking of something.
It is a poisoned bottle.
It was the most difficult evidence in the current situation.
After thinking about where to throw it away, he finally made up his mind and left the private room.
Eight, who had climbed the hill behind the garden, dug a small hole in the bush to avoid being noticed.
If you bury it in the ground, you will never find it.
He dug up the ground and threw away the bottle and wiped his soiled hands with a handkerchief.
It tramples back and forth with its feet, leveling the ground and descending the mountain.
If you did this much, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting caught.
When Eight, who showed a sense of relief like the face after going to the toilet, disappeared from the seat, Ray, who had been watching him from beginning to end, appeared from the top of the tree.
As he lightlynded on the ground and dug, he saw a ss bottle.
Looking at the abnormal behavior and the ss bottle shown so far, the culprit is roughly culled.
Ray smiled and moved in the direction Eight had disappeared.
¡°Hey, let¡¯s talk.¡±
Eight frowned at the informal call from behind.
What kind of ignorant cubs have been so spoiled by the ergement.
Eight, who was offended, looked back, and there was a saint with a smile on his face.
¡°¡why did you call me?¡±
¡°Would you like to have a dirty talk together?¡±
¡°I have nothing to say.¡±
¡°okay? Then I should bring this to Celestia as a gift. It must be a meaningful gift because it is a ss bottle that cherishes the memories that almost died.¡±
When Ray held up the ss bottle and waved, Eight¡¯s face stiffened for a moment.
It¡¯s not Ray who can¡¯t see that short gap.
I waspletely convinced of that already.
¡°Do whatever you want. It is something I do not know.¡±
The stereotypical answer came back.
But Ray wasn¡¯t happy either.
¡°Will Princess Celestia really believe what you say? Or will you believe me?¡±
¡°¡what do you mean?¡±
¡°If I brought this bottle to the princess, I would say, ¡®Eight was the culprit.¡¯ Of course you would deny it. Aren¡¯t you excited about whose hand Celestia will raise?¡±
Eight is very quick to grasp the situation.
Saying this when you are already convinced that the culprit is yourself means that you want something else.
He now fully turned to face Ray.
¡°What do you want?¡±
When the answer he was looking for finally came, Ray smiled.
¡°You tried to kill me. But I didn¡¯t try to kill the princess. In fact, when the princess tried to drink my poisoned cup, she threw herself to stop it. I appreciate that.¡±
¡°Then are you pretending not to know?¡±
¡°Of course. If this is known, I will catch the culprit of poisoning the princess, so things will be more troublesome in the future.¡±
Looking at Eight, who had a considerably rxed expression, the rain-soaked Ray spoke slyly.
¡°So let¡¯s hit a few, you bastard.¡±
Chapter 270
Episode 270 Celestia¡¯s Courtship (1)
At the threatening words, Eight took a step back.
¡°I am the scion of the Great Count. Are you sure you can touch it and be safe!¡±
¡°Crazy man! Did you think you could live a normal life after touching a former saint!¡±
When Ray suddenly swung his fist, he hurriedly recited a starter word.
¡°Sea Shield!¡±
A sturdy shield made with a lot of mana appeared in front of him.
¡®With this, I¡¯ll be able to stop it until the next chant.¡¯
The moment Eight is about to memorize the chant in a hurry.
Ray¡¯s fists collided with his shield.
Wow Jang Chang-!
With the sound of breaking ss, the fist that prated the shield hit Eight directly in the face.
Baka-!
¡°Gagging!¡±
Eight got hit and immediately flew over three meters and crashed into the wall.
Eight was unconscious from the shock that caused his whole head to shake.
As I managed to get myself up in a hurry to get out of here, a second fist flew in front of my eyes.
¡°Shield!¡±
Kwaaang-!
The defensive magic he had worked so hard to create did notplete its role and exploded again.
Eight exploded as well.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The face that was supposed to be smooth has be half.
After two hits, I thought I might die.
Eight looked at Ray.
Her figure was blurry because of the pouring rain, but the corners of her mouth were clearly raised.
¡®I¡¯m enjoying this baby.¡¯
Someone did.
They say that a madman who enjoys fighting is more frightening than a guy who is good at fighting.
Eight begged, filled with longing for not wanting to be beaten.
¡°Please have mercy on the saint.¡±
At that, Ray smiled and shook his head.
¡°I am not a saint. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have much mercy to give.¡±
When his earnest wish was rejected, Eight¡¯splexion became contemtive.
* * *
Many royal soldiers are currently stationed in Viscount Gade¡¯s estate.
Originally, it existed as an unwrittenw that the kingdom¡¯s troops invaded the nobles¡¯ territory, but this case was a little exception.
Since the princess might have been murdered, the royal family was very interested.
Knights roam from time to time throwing a wary gaze, and soldiers are stationed in the manor.
At this level, the other nobles did not act recklessly.
The vignce against Princess Celestia was the strictest among them.
Normally, it would have been irrelevant to her, who would have been locked in her study and read a book for a day or two, but not now.
she let out a sigh.
¡°Haa¡ I haven¡¯t heard from you since then.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting who had grown up with her since she was little smiled and said,
¡°Did you like him that much?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m just thinking that it¡¯s the first wedding talk that His Majesty brought up.¡±
¡°no way. How long have I been with the princess? Just by looking at your face, if you pretend, you pretend.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting, who was flipping her palms upside down, spoke in a coy voice.
¡°Isn¡¯t the princess who said that as long as she has a book, she doesn¡¯t need love, she¡¯s also a girl after all?¡±
He nods his head as if he knows everything.
Celestia was speechless and lowered her head to hide her blushing face.
¡°Shall I secretly call you at night?¡±
¡°To meet a man outside at night? As a member of the royal family, we should set an example for the nobles and the people.¡±
¡°We¡¯re on our way to the wedding, so what? I assure you, there is no man who will not fall for the beauty of the princess.¡±
He confidently assures himself as if he were to believe only in himself.
It was not unreasonable for the maid toe out like this.
Celestia is the most beautiful and talented woman in the kingdom.
She has a wide range of knowledge and outstanding talent, so not only the surrounding nobles but also the princes of other kingdoms want her.
Even so, she wasn¡¯t interested in anyone, so there was no way she¡¯d ever been in a rtionship.
But now, there is someone who draws the princess¡¯s attention.
Besides, the king seems to be in favor of marriage.
If she made up her mind and seduced her, there would be no man she wouldn¡¯t fall for.
If the king gives power to it, it will be the climax of the left blue dragon and the right white tiger.
A picture of the man falling in love with the princess was already drawn in the maid¡¯s mind.
Celestia, who insisted on being an example to others, was also tempted when thedy-in-waiting, who had always joked around but never lied, spoke like this.
¡°¡really?¡±
¡°Really not! Well, other big things may happen, but nothing will happen. Oh yeah!¡±
Come to think of it, I promised to stick with him for a month.
The justification is sufficient, so all you have to do is execute it.
Celestia spoke with a lighter heart than at first.
¡°Then I will ask you.¡±
¡°Just leave it to me!¡±
* * *
Banquets are no longer held at the viscount¡¯s house after the poisoning incident.
This is because Celestia canceled the banquet in her name.
Even royal soldiers with scary eyes are stationed there.
At this point, the sons and daughters deserve to leave Viscount Gade.
However, most of them were attached to the viscount¡¯s family and did not know that they would fall.
If there are people who have left, there are only eight.
There were two reasons for this.
The first was because of Princess Celestia, the first princess of the royal family, and the second was because of the handsomezy man.
That is why Viscount Gade was experiencing a rare experience of overflowing crowds despite an unfortunate incident.
Layy down on the nearby grass and passed the years and four months.
Because of the experience of being constantly tormented by the women of aristocratic families while living in a private room, this ce is currently used as his refuge.
There are few people and there is no better ce than this where the sun is shining.
I was trying to get some sleep while enjoying my leisure time, but someone blocked the sunlight from hitting me.
When Ray slowly opened his eyes and looked up, he saw an old man with a benevolent smile.
said the old man with his hands behind his back.
¡°Look at this good guy. You bastard, how many days have passed since the big incident happened?¡±
Then Ray closed his eyes again and said.
¡°Since the prestigious knights are guarding it fiercely, it is okay for me to be at least one person at ease.¡±
The old manughed nkly at the reply, which he had not heard much of in his life.
¡°Heh heh heh. You can¡¯t have a good mind by relying on this guy¡¯s knight. Your body is your ownw. If you are a noble, you have to behave properly. How can you spread out in a ce like this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a noble, am I? Please let me sleep.¡±
¡°What do you mean if you¡¯re not a noble? Are you saying you¡¯re a member of the royal family?¡±
¡°I am amoner.¡±
He told the truth, but the old man did not believe him.
If you look at your elegant appearance, you can never be amoner.
Rayy down on his side to avoid the old man.
The dumbfounded old man waved his hand around to feed the honey chestnuts, and Ray turned his head and threw it away.
In the end, he blew it into thin air.
The old man made a look of surprise.
¡°How can I avoid it?¡±
Ray, impatient, stood up.
¡°Your old man, did you have enemies with me? Why are you impatient because you can¡¯t bully someone who is still?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no wonder that a young guy who has to do a big job is just lying around, you bastard.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the old man going to have something to do?¡±
¡°My job now is to wait for the day I die.¡±
When Ray was seriously contemting whether he should move, the old man looked at him and his eyes lit up.
¡®Even though I was going to hit it lightly, I thought I just avoided it. He¡¯s a very well-rounded kid.¡¯
How many children in that age group will be able to avoid one of their moves?
If time permits, it would be fun to teach.
The old man smiled and removed his hand.
¡°I get it. Don¡¯t disturb me now.¡±
¡°Really?¡±
¡°okay. Instead,e to this ce tomorrow too. I¡¯m not bragging about it, but even an old man with a few days left to go knows a few things to teach for future generations.¡±
Ray readily replied.
¡°all right.¡±
Of course, I had no intention of going.
Ray bought peace with lies.
* * *
Viscount Gade was bowing his head in his office.
An old man is standing in front of him.
Where did the benevolent smile go? He looked at the viscount with a solemn and weighty face.
¡°You are here. I got it at first nce through rumors spreading. I sincerely congratte you on thepletion of the sword.¡±
It may seem arrogant at first nce, but the viscount did not seem to have any hesitation in saying it.
The old man waved his hand.
¡°Where is there such a thing as perfection in a sword? The old man just peeked at a small fragment.¡±
¡°I am sorry that I am not able to understand the high words of my low level.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. More than that¡¡±
The old man gave Viscount Gade a sharp re.
¡°I heard directly from His Majesty that something unpleasant happened at your mansion.¡±
The energy of mana flowed out of him.
Viscount Gade¡¯splexion turned blue as the refined, sharp mana pricked his skin.
¡°Sorry. I never thought that something like this would happen¡¡±
¡°¡This time it was hard to prevent, so I¡¯ll just let it go, but there¡¯s no next time.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±
Viscount Gade¡¯s attitude was polite.
The opponent is the ¡®sword¡¯ of the kingdom of Silia, which has been famous since his father¡¯s generation.
Because of his strong will, he stayed in the rank of marquess rather than duke, but in terms of actual power, most marquesses were not even named.
In addition, he is known to practice only confined to his mansion without stepping into politics.
Since he only responded to the king¡¯s orders and devoted all his remaining time to the sword, he could not have predicted how advanced he would be at this point.
The old man looked out the window at the soldiers and said.
¡°Attempting to poison the princess is a very serious matter. That¡¯s why, against my will, I have soldiers stationed on your estate. Please understand His Majesty¡¯s feelings with me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s normal, so I don¡¯t care.¡±
¡°Oh. This is a story that has nothing to do with work, but are there anymoners in your mansion right now?¡±
The viscount, who had a puzzled look on his face, answered the old man¡¯s question.
¡°The onlymoners in the mansion are the attendants¡¡±
The Viscount never saw Ray as amoner.
Since I thought so subconsciously, the answer naturally became negative.
When Viscount Gade¡¯s answer matched his thoughts, the old man smiled happily.
¡°As expected. You asked me something. Heh heh heh.¡±
Chapter 271
Episode 271 Celestia¡¯s Courtship (2)
The title of a family of swords is not something you can get for free.
It is a title that can barely be heard until it has been recognized as a master swordsman for a long time and is recognized by everyone.
As such, the family of Marquis Merhen, who was called the master of the sword in the Kingdom of Silia, was quite proud.
The Marquis of Marchen was suffering from one worry because of that.
That was what his grandson was so proud of.
Those who practice swords should be most wary of conceit.
He always talked to his grandson, but he pretended to listen and nothing changed.
That little pride soon became a solid wall, hindering his achievements.
Marquis Marquis sighed and muttered.
¡°You will be able to break that wall only when you realize that there is a sky above the sky.¡±
* * *
Moros, the third grandson of Marquis Merchen, raised the family¡¯s honor with his outstanding talents.
His swordsmanship was so fierce that even rumors circted that he could not find an opponent in the same age group as Zeke of Gaia.
He was also trained on the magic circle where the Marquis of Marchen guided him and concentrated mana.
It was only natural that the achievements would go up in leaps and bounds.
He first grabbed a sword at the age of 4 and became an Aura user when he was over 15.
And the present, reaching twenty.
Moros was on the verge of bing an advanced Aura user.
As a result, he, who was only the third grandson, surpassed the son of the marquis, to the extent that he was chosen as the sessor.
At this level, it is unavoidable that pride creeps up.
Moros, who has a gentle nature but has reached an excessively high level for his age, has be a mass of self-love and pride.
As a result, the wall of a state that had not been visited before came before my eyes.
It was only natural for him to lose his will for a moment, having grown ustomed to wielding a sword and bing stronger.
Following his grandfather, the Marquis Marchen, he came to Viscount Gade for entertainment and looked at the nobles around him.
The children are begging to flirt with the girls somehow, and the girls secretly seem to enjoy such restraints.
Seeing them like that makes me feel ashamed of myself for trying to train hard.
Even more so now that I am blocked by a wall.
When you try to fall into weak thoughts.
Moros sighed and shook his head.
¡°To think that nobles are busy trying to win the favor of the opposite sex without thinking about developing their own abilities. Even for a moment, I feel sorry for myself.¡±
He controls his mind by cing his hand on the sword bottle at his waist.
It is a habit that has been acquired in the body since childhood.
When he left the garden and headed towards the gymnasium, there were passengers who were already seated there.
A faded robe with a white mask.
One tree branch that can be seen at a nce through the waistband looks quite unique.
If it was a gymnasium of aristocratic families, it would be under the close watch of the knights.
He wouldn¡¯t be a tolerable nobleman to the extent of breaking through and lying here.
Strangely feeling strange, Moros spoke to him lying down.
¡°What are you doing in a ce like this?¡±
Waking up, he tilts his head slightly and then looks at Moros once.
He yawns once and speaks.
¡°I am resting my exhausted body from training so far.¡±
Certainly, Aira had given her training that a human would never think of or do.
If you look at it that way, it¡¯s not wrong.
Moros nodded in agreement.
¡°Right. But it¡¯s not nice to see everyone sleeping in the training hall.¡±
¡°He said there is something to be learned from any position. Even if it¡¯s just someone else sleeping, if someone in need sees it, it¡¯ll be worth the money.¡±
As if oiled, the mouth moves quite freely.
Even though it was a flimsy excuse, Moros did not listen to it.
After thinking for a moment, he nodded his head with a smile.
¡°You are right. My teacher also said don¡¯t forget to always learn. No matter where you sleep, I won¡¯t say anything more.¡±
¡°You have a very good teacher.¡±
Moros, who nodded at Ray¡¯s words, drew his sword from his waist.
It is a famous sword worthy of admiration when you see the straight de and not thin thickness.
Moros grinned as hey there and looked at him curiously.
Moros, who was ustomed to holding a sword bottle, began slowly embroidering his sword in the air.
Originally, nobles are quite conscious of other people¡¯s eyes when training.
This is because I do not want to leak the family season that I have cherished in any way.
That¡¯s why I tend to refrain from swinging my sword when someone is watching.
Moros also usually does not show off his swordsmanship in front of others.
But the overflowing arrogance did not stand still.
¡®ha ha ha. If you look at my swordsmanship, you won¡¯t be able to lie down anymore.¡¯
Wanting to surprise me, I deliberately drew my sword.
Until now, there was no one who did not admire his sword dance.
The eyes of him lying down will also widen.
Moros, who had been slowly swinging the sword as if feeling it, put strength into the back of the sword.
Then, his sword dance, which started softly, gradually increased in speed.
The sword that flowed like a calm wind soon became a typhoon.
Before the sword strike disappeared, the sword came out again, and its speed was like a protection.
¡®How is it!¡¯
When Moros nced at him, he was still staring at his sword dance as if possessed.
I felt better when I received the longing gaze.
As much as I felt better, I unfolded more colorful swordsmen.
Now, the swordsman¡¯s speed has reached the point where you can¡¯t even dare to follow it with your eyes.
For a long time, the essence of the Marquis Marchen melted into the swordsmanship unfolded.
Moros was now admiring himself.
It is a sword dance that is notcking even if you see it yourself.
His sword dance came to an end with the action of cutting horizontally.
Moros, who had been sweating profusely, looked at Ray with a confident expression.
¡°How was it? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a sword dance worthy of knowledge.¡±
¡®If your eyes aren¡¯t gnarled, you¡¯ll know how high-level swordsmanship this is.¡¯
Push your chest out and keep your back straight.
It means to give a quickpliment.
Contrary to his thoughts, however, Ray was frowning while watching Moros¡¯ sword dance.
¡®You wield a sword with a very moderate heating. It¡¯s only the speed, but there¡¯s nothing to see.¡¯
It¡¯s absurd how much you want praise after wielding something like that as a swordsmanship.
Shouldn¡¯t it be a situation where praise should be given?
Ray pondered for a while, thenid down and instructed him around.
¡°There is too much energy in the body. That¡¯s why I¡¯m tired of sweating so much in one sword dance. The speed is quite good, but overall there is no power. The position of the elbow is also awkward, so there¡¯s no way the force can be applied properly.¡±
Moros¡¯s expression hardened at once at the point that he could almost think he was insulted.
He wanted admiration, not intellectual quality.
In addition, it makes me feel even more upset when someone who seems to be at a much lower level than me speaks.
¡°Can I ask for a lesson?¡±
¡®Let¡¯s see how well you do¡¯ and lowered his head, and Ray raised his lying body.
My body was sore from lying down for a long time.
He pulled a twig from his waistband.
An unsightly twig came out of his hand, and Morosughed at it.
¡°You can¡¯t even have a proper sword while teaching. Surprisingly.¡±
It¡¯s obviously sarcastic.
Hana Rei swung her sword a few times as if it didn¡¯t matter.
To him, the existence of a sword had no particr meaning.
I have already learned how to forge a sword in my heart, so what will change if I hold a famous sword in my hand?
Ray, holding a tree branch in his hand, moved very slowly.
It was a movement that seemed powerless even at a nce, but Moros¡¯s sense of humor as he watched it wriggled slightly.
¡®The appearance of imitating is quite good.¡¯
The tree branches that seem to gently embrace the surroundings slowly begin to speed up.
Then the son-inw was filled with the sword wind he created.
Unlike Moros¡¯s swordsmanship, which was only propelled here and there, one of his twigs covered the front and rear sides and upied the space.
That wasn¡¯t the end.
The sword was gaining more speed than before.
Before the afterimage of the sword disappears, it splits open and a new sword emerges.
The cut afterimages were scattered piece by piece.
Viewed from a distance, it can be mistaken for a light fog.
Moros¡¯ eyes, which had been hardened, lifted as if they would tear.
Ray¡¯s sword dance came to an end with the finishing move of drawing a horizontal line.
It is an overly splendid sword to say that it was only spread out with tree branches.
The dazed Moros soon came to his senses and screamed.
¡°An afterimage like fog! It is our family swordsmanship!¡±
Moros, who had lost his family¡¯s vision with just one sword dance, looked at him with astonished eyes.
¡®I used the swordsmanship I saw for the first time as if I were familiar with it. This guy¡ No, this guy is real.¡¯
It is unfair that the vision was taken away, but it can not be helped.
Who would have thought that he would steal the swordsmanship he had seen once!
Morosughed as he looked down at his calloused hands.
¡®¡There must have been a sky above the sky.¡¯
Moros, unlike before, politely approached Ray while he was inserting a twig into his waist.
¡°Your eyes are really good. In fact, I don¡¯t know what to say with my mouth, but my talent is more than others. In the meantime, I have been conceited and have not taken care of my own problems, so this can also be said to be reaping the seeds sown.¡±
¡°Everyone lives with problems. Now that I know it, it would be nice if I could fix it.¡±
Morosughed as if he was embarrassed at his words that did not bruise him but instead embraced him.
¡°ha ha ha. Thank you for saying that.¡±
Now he was quite pleased with Ray.
Even though he was a talented person who far surpassed himself, he showed no sign of conceit.
By looking at him, I was able to have a heart to know and fix my own problems, so even if I was a benefactor, I could not be inferior.
He also had one more intention.
¡®Anyone of this level must be a son of a prestigious aristocratic family. We, the Marquis of Marchen, are also a family that is second to none in the kingdom of Silia, so if the families of each other merge, it will shine even more.¡¯
Moros had a talent for swordsmanship, but he also showed excellent skills in politics.
That is why, as the third grandson, he was able to be the sessor to the Marquis family of Marchen.
Chapter 272
Episode 272 Celestia¡¯s Courtship (3)
¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t spoken out loud yet. I am Moros Merhen of the Marquis of Merhen.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Ray. The castle disappeared for some reason.¡±
Are you a ruined aristocrat?
I don¡¯t know the situation, but rather it went well.
If a person like this could bepletely embraced as the Marquis of Marchen, it was as if he didn¡¯t need a background.
¡°My grandfather just asked me to have dinner with him. Would you like to go with me?¡±
If Moros liked others, he spilled a bait that would make them not know what to do.
¡°Princess Celestia ising too.¡±
The main purpose was to establish a blood rtionship with his family, but he thought it would be okay to use the princess a little in the process.
It was a little different from what I thought, but it worked for Ray.
¡®I¡¯ll have to stay with you for a month anyway, so I¡¯d better show up now.¡¯
For three days, he cheated and avoided her.
But you can¡¯t just avoid it all the time.
If you can¡¯t fill the month properly, it¡¯s because the situation will be more troublesome.
At this point, it is best to meet once in a while.
Having made up her mind, Ray nodded.
¡°great.¡±
* * *
Marquis Merchen gave up on meeting Ray after all, no matter how long he waited.
Of course, he visited Viscount Gade because he needed to find the culprit who tried to poison the princess or investigate the case in detail.
Since there was something to be done first, the Marquis chose to return.
¡®Anyway, if you stay inside this mansion, you¡¯ll meet. I¡¯ll nag you then.¡¯
A knight approached Marquis Merchen, who was sitting in his office and making ns for the future.
¡°I will report regrly, Marquis.¡±
¡°Is it that time already? tell me.¡±
¡°yes. Still no suspicious person was seen in the mansion. Perhaps Princess Celestia was sexually assaulted by one of the nobles during the banquet.¡±
At the words of the knight, Marquis Marchen¡¯s expression darkened for an instant.
If this was simply what an assassin did or what an attendant did, the weight of the incident would be lightened.
However, if there is evidence that the aristocrats intervened, the story will change.
If the crime of insulting the royal family and killing the royal family is added to the crime of rebellion, it won¡¯t end at the level of beating three generations.
Then, a more extensive investigation will be conducted than now.
The knight who was standing in the city continued to speak shyly.
¡°For that reason, the witnesses are also looking for them, but I don¡¯t think they will be as easy to find as the Marquis expected.¡±
¡°It is unavoidable. If he had intended to poison him, he would have acted extremely secretly.¡±
¡°Shall we speed up the investigation a bit?¡±
At the knight¡¯s question, the Marquis of Marchen shook his head.
¡°We can¡¯t just speed up and make the other nobles leave.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Expand the scope of the investigation. It would be better to ask as many people as possible.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the knight left the office with a slight bow of his head, Marquis Merchen let out a sigh.
A little over three days had passed since I came to Viscount Gade¡¯s house.
Even so, I still can¡¯t catch a single clue, so I only sigh in frustration.
¡®That¡¯s strange. There¡¯s nothing to catch as if someone covered it up.¡¯
I don¡¯t know what it is, but it seems that there is a helper attached to the person who executed the poisoning.
If someone gets caught, I won¡¯t leave it alone.
Marquis Marchen¡¯s eyes burned quietly.
* * *
Celestia is currently in a state of distress.
At the same time, herdy-in-waiting was also upset.
¡°How can a man not respond for more than five days?¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to meet you.¡±
¡°A man cannot hate the princess. If I were a man, would I have fallen in love right now?¡±
Thedy-in-waiting made an unfamiliar noise.
Princess Celestia, who had been mistreated for three or more days, regained her confidence, albeit a little.
¡°Is it really so?¡±
¡°Nothing! Princess, just trust me!¡±
Did you say failure is the mother of sess?
The culprit, who had only failed so far, pounded his chest and confidently told him to believe in himself.
The princess, who had been fooled more than five times, was fooled again.
¡°okay. You must have more experience than me.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting, who lived as a maid in the royal castle and had never experienced romance at all, nodded.
¡°The princess is too timid. I¡¯ve only shown my weak side so far, so it¡¯s time to show a little stronger side.¡±
¡°A strong figure?¡±
¡°Even if you talk to them, they don¡¯t answer on purpose or show a sullen look. If you do that, the other person will be embarrassed and start talking to the princess even more.¡±
I hear it¡¯s pretty usible.
The princess, who acquired love knowledge through books, touched her hands.
¡°I think it¡¯s a good n.¡±
¡°Yes? I heard that ady-in-waiting I know is dating a nearby soldier like this.¡±
When there were even sess stories, the reliability broke through 120% at once.
The princess,pletely taken aback by thedy-in-waiting¡¯s words, clenched her fists.
¡®How can you ignore me like this until now? Now it¡¯s my turn. I¡¯ll ignore it.¡¯
The dream was also wild.
* * *
As the son-inw got dark, Ray followed Moros into the building.
After passing the ce guarded by the solemn knights, Viscount Gade, Celestia of Illisia, and Marquis of Merhen caught my eye.
Moros approached them and greeted them.
¡°Something happened, so I¡¯m a littlete.¡±
¡°Okay. Have a seat.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After finding a seat at the invitation of the Marquis, the Marquis of Marchen asks with a puzzled expression.
¡°But who is the guy next to you?¡±
¡°We met a little while ago at the gymnasium.¡±
¡°Hoo. If it¡¯s to the extent that you brought him, he won¡¯t be an ordinary person.¡±
¡°yes. I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t defeat him with my sword.¡±
Only the Marquis of Merchen was greatly surprised by Moros¡¯ words.
¡°You mean you lost?¡±
Who is your grandson!
Moros is the heir to the Marquis Marchen family, who is called the sword of the kingdom, and at the same time looking to the upper level of the Aura user.
I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised to see such a grandson smile and admit defeat.
Except for Marquis Hana Marchen, everyone reacted as expected.
No matter how much he wore a mask, the fact that he was a saint was a fact known to everyone except for the Marquis and Moros.
It was a boringly obvious story that he defeated Moros after defeating the necromancer single-handedly and ying football with the dragon¡¯s neck.
Marquis Marchen looked at Ray as if he was surprised.
¡°I didn¡¯t know there was such a hidden talent. Besides, if it¡¯s enough to defeat Moros, it means you¡¯re looking at the Sword Master now, right? Excluding the case of Seongguk, it can be said that he is actually the youngest.¡±
Are you talking about zig?
Perhaps if he had heard this, he would have been restless, not knowing what to do with his apologies.
Ray thought of Zeke for the first time in a while and smiled.
Interpreting that as a token of gratitude for thepliment, Marquis Marquis looked at Ray and her eyes lit up.
¡®It¡¯s not like Moros brought him here for nothing. Certainly, there would be nothing wrong with having a good rtionship with the future sword master.¡¯
The grandson who arranged this meeting was proud.
Ray took a seat next to Celestia.
Then she shakes her head.
¡°joy.¡±
When she let out a snort and pretended to be sullen, Ray stared nkly at her.
Celestia was overjoyed.
¡®You¡¯re really reacting.¡¯
The maid was right.
After all, dating experience can¡¯t beat attendants.
There is no tweezers very much.
When he showed interest, the excited Celestia took another drink.
Dropping the utensils from him, he showed a sense of distance.
It is an act that seems unnatural even at first nce.
Celestia rolled her eyes and looked at him.
But what
Isn¡¯t he also keeping tableware away from himself!
When the desired reaction did not return, Celestia, feeling uneasy, returned the tableware to its original position.
However, he only moved away little by little.
Ray¡¯s color turned bright as she fell off on her own.
Thanks to this, I was able to enjoy my meal in silence.
They said they had to stick around for a month, but it wasn¡¯t what they wanted.
However, if he showed a sense of distance even in this way, he would be grateful.
The mysterious battle of nerves (?) between the two was cut off by Marquis Merchen.
He had a lot of questions from before.
The young man in front of me looks familiar, and it is the same appearance that I encountered somewhere.
I¡¯m not sure because I¡¯m wearing a mask.
Marquis Marquis asked in a hint.
¡°But why are you wearing a mask? You don¡¯t need to hide your face in a ce like this.¡±
¡°It is a personal matter.¡±
When he spoke softly about his intention not to talk about it, the Marquis thought on his own.
¡®Are there scars on your face? Since he¡¯s an excellent swordsman, he may have had an ident while gaining experience inbat.¡¯
But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯mpletely suspicious.
There is also the poisoning of the princess and the young man who made a promise to her.
And for some reason, the young man in front of me seemed to be rted to those two things.
It was necessary to keep an eye on it.
The meal did not flow in a very friendly atmosphere.
Celestia was restless by herself, and Illisia looked at the two with strange eyes.
Viscount Gade was unable to say anything because he was oppressed by Marquis Marchen, and the Marquis seems preupied with organizing his thoughts.
Since everyone is jumbled up, it¡¯s impossible to have a proper conversation.
When the situation came to this, Moros said quietly with an apologetic expression.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t usually do this, but it seems like everyone has a lot to think about today.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±
It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t really care.
Or rather, Ray wasfortable with a situation like this.
However, in the eyes of Moros, he was considered to be considerate of himself.
Even though he was invited to a meal and sat on a cushion of thorns like this, Moros was moved by his own will when he thought of himself.
¡°I¡¯ll personally treat you to a mealter. I want you toe at that time as well.¡±
It¡¯s not Ray who refuses delicious free food.
Moreover, for a month, the purpose was to make Celestia suffer so that she would fall out of her own way.
Did you say that when the body is far away, the mind is also far away?
If she continues to keep her distance like now, she will give up marriage talks on her own.
He nodded willingly.
Chapter 273
Episode 273 After a few more days of the first outing with Lacia,
the sons of nobles, who seemed likely to stay forever, withdrew from the viscountcy.
All that was left were the royal troops and Princess Celestia, the Marquis of Marchen.
After the nobles left, they investigated for three more days, but it was far from easy to find evidence as Ray decided to keep his mouth shut.
In the end, the royal troops were thinking of withdrawing as they had not found any clues so far.
The two knights who were escorting the princess are awaiting punishment for failing to properly escort the princess.
It was impossible to make a knight on probation work, so Celestia¡¯s escort knights had to choose three from among the royal knights.
All three are knights whose names have spread widely.
One was an advanced Auror user, and the other two were at an intermediate level.
At this point, the king also ordered the Marquis of Merchen to withdraw, perhaps feeling relieved.
Of course, the Marquis of Merchen didn¡¯t like it, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can ignore the king¡¯s order.
It has been two weeks since the incident at Viscount Gade¡¯s house.
All troops from the capital withdrew.
* * *
Ray never felt the need to remain at Viscount Gade any longer.
I ate enough to eat and slept enough to sleep.
After a good rest, it was time to go back to work.
¡°Now that the checkpoints are gone, the vige must be functioning properly.¡±
There must have been quite a lot of requests to the guild.
Ray, who had packed food and stuff in his backpack, left the private room.
He had greeted Viscount Gade in advance so that he could leave the mansion at any time.
Illisia felt very sorry and tried to catch it, but was terribly rejected by Ray, who was harder than adamantine.
After escaping from Daejeon, Ray stopped in front of a private room that looked gorgeous even at a nce.
A knight stood guard in front of the door.
The knight, who looked around with sharp eyes, found Ray and started talking to him.
¡°What is going on?¡±
¡°I want to see the princess for a moment.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The article nced at Ray once more.
He wears a suspicious-looking mask over his face and wears a robe of white rags crushed by grass.
From the outside, he looked more grotesque than a well-dressed bandit.
Rumors of the saint did not spread as widely as expected.
Moreover, as a royal knight, he had no chance to hear rumors because he had never left the royal castle.
Who could think of a beggar-looking human being as a saint?
The knight shook his head.
¡®You¡¯re crazy. I can never let them in.¡¯
¡°Go back. The princess is not someone you can just meet without thinking.¡±
Ray¡¯splexion brightened at the knight¡¯s words.
¡°Can I really go back? You won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡±
¡°This guy is still! Get away!¡±
As I spoke with the momentum to pull out my sword, Ray said ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot¡± and withdrew.
As the knight watching him leave sprang up, the door to the private room opened and Celestia and a maid came out.
Celestia, who was holding a book, asked the knight if he had been reading.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing, Princess. I sent Tyler back because there was a rough one.¡±
be ruthless
Is there anyone in this mansion who can be called a rogue?
As she mentally imagines her appearance, her face somehow oveps with someone she knew.
¡°¡How was your dress?¡±
The knight answered her question as if there was nothing more to say.
¡°It was very poor. I don¡¯t know where he rolled on the grass, but he was wearing a faded white robe and even had a mysterious mask on his face. I could tell at a nce that it wasn¡¯t normal.¡±
Celestia¡¯splexion turned blue as she listened to the knight¡¯s words.
In desperation, she leaned forward and asked again.
¡°Where are you now? I bet he didn¡¯t leave!¡±
To be precise, they kicked it out.
The knight was taken aback when the normally quiet princess came out like this.
¡°The bar just left.¡±
At the opportunity given by heaven, he fled in great haste.
When I think of the image of him leaving happily, I get excited.
Celestia looked outside for a moment, devastated.
¡°¡follow me.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
At the princess¡¯s sudden words, he forgot that the article was disrespectful and asked again.
Then Celestia screamed.
¡°I have to go after them right now! Grab it by any means!¡±
* * *
Leisurely walking on the road with a leather backpack on his back, left the road unharmed and went into the woods.
The princess will surelye after her.
When they follow, they will probably use a wagon.
If so, it is safer in the forest than on the straight uphill road.
The whole forest in this area is in his head.
Taking a shortcut and heading straight toward the house, the vige of Billoes into view before long.
However, Rei never rode the vige.
If you go to the main road, there is a possibility that the princess will follow you.
He jumped on top of tall trees and turned toward the forest of Grandel.
After passing through Grendel¡¯s forest and over arge rock, I finally saw the house.
Seeing that the heat is felt from the yard, it seems that they are engaged in sparring.
Lacia was throwing magic all over the ce, but Ale was struggling to block it.
Certainly, the Mana Lord he had introduced and improved had already surpassed Ale¡¯s by far.
The result of the sparring ended with Eil¡¯s defeat in a narrow way.
When Ray walked from a distance, Lacia¡¯s expression brightened.
¡°Brother! Did you see it?¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°I beat my father!¡±
He seems to be quite happy, but he keeps smiling even though he is out of breath.
On the other hand, Ail was being scolded by Sein.
¡°You¡¯ve been ying all this time, but now you¡¯re losing to Lacia and you¡¯re in a bad mood.¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s hard to move my body because I¡¯m older.¡±
¡°Even when you were young, you only made loud noises and lost to Ray, right?¡±
¡°¡because I¡¯m weak.¡±
Ale, who gained realization this time and became a sword master, patted him on the shoulder, saying that his body was weak.
Of course this is nonsense.
From Ray¡¯s point of view, Ale doesn¡¯t look fine, so he jumps and runs.
Even in this current sparring, he only lost against Lacia without taking out his Aura de, but if he had demonstrated his skills properly, the result would have been different.
Ale approached Ray.
¡°Looking at you noting in, it looks like you¡¯re going out again?¡±
After staying out all nights for so long, Ale¡¯s attention has be high.
Ray, who was stabbed to the point, put down one of his backpacks and said.
¡°that¡¯s right. It seems that the guild will soon receive a request.¡±
¡°Certainly you are a saint. It¡¯s like watching people move like this to save people. Yes, take care of yourself.¡±
When Ale¡¯s permission was granted, Ray bowed his head.
Then, Lacia, who was watching from the side, approached quietly.
She seemed to be contemting something, and she spoke cautiously.
¡°Brother, can I follow you this time? I wanted to see what my older brother was doing from a long time ago.¡±
At Lacia¡¯s words, Ray thought for a moment.
¡®It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing something difficult.¡¯
There is nothing wrong with it.
She is a younger sister who is strong enough to protect her own body.
There would be no chance of being defeated by monsters at all.
In addition, since he will always be by his side, he will be able to guarantee his safety even if the undead armyes again.
Thinking that far, Ray nodded happily.
Of course, Ale and Sain agreed.
This is Lacia, who had never left the house before.
If they could experience the world in this way, the two of them were all in favor.
Besides, it¡¯s been a long time since I can spend an intimate time with just the two of us.
Killing two birds with one stone seems to be saying something like this.
Ale waved his hand slowly with unconcerned eyes.
¡°Go away. Well, it¡¯s formal, but take care of yourself. Watch out for bandits.¡±
Rey, who had a history of robbing bandits in the past when he was in the Holy Land, answered.
¡°I will be careful.¡±
Unlike Ale, Sain seemed a bit worried.
¡°Ray, you help me well by my side.¡±
Ale replies before Ray can say anything.
¡°You too. You have to worry about who to worry about. With my skills, would I be beaten to death by a bandit?¡±
Absolutely nothing to worry about in reality.
However, worrying about the fact that their child is going outside for the first time was the heart of a parent, so I couldn¡¯t help it.
When it seemed that the departure would be dyed, Ray packed his things and hurriedly left the house.
¡°Do not worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
¡°I¡¯ming.¡±
* * *
The two of them left the house vigorously.
Lacia walked around with a single smile.
It¡¯s the first outing in my life.
Excited like a child yingte at night for the first time when she should be sleeping, she asked Ray.
¡°Brother, are you going to the vige with the bill you saidst time?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. It¡¯s the only adventurer¡¯s guild there.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ What should I do in the guild?¡±
¡°Usually I take requests. Well, it won¡¯t be difficult, but a request isn¡¯t about eating and ying, so don¡¯t expect too much.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. I¡¯m satisfied with my older brother.¡±
Rayughed as he clung to his arm with a voice full of aegyo.
How long did you walk like that?
The two left the forest.
Then the vige began to appear in front of me.
Lacia¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight she saw for the first time.
¡°Wow¡.¡±
A beautiful square with a fountain view and a decent market noise.
The clock tower in the center of the vige rang just in time to announce the time.
Deeng¡ª Deeng¡ª
Lacia¡¯s expression brightened up at that majestic sound she¡¯d heard before.
¡°It is a nice town. I think I know why my brother lives outside.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you liked it. Our destination is therge building to the right of the clock tower. We still have some time left, so let¡¯s look at other ces.¡±
Ray is not blind enough to go straight to his destination.
The original purpose was to request a healer, but there was no problem at all in leaking into the side road for the sake of the younger sister.
Lacia didn¡¯te along to look around.
He just followed his older brother because he was curious about where he was going and what he was doing.
She thought as she nced around with dry eyes.
¡®It¡¯s a pretty nice town. At this level, I¡¯d be fine with my older brother. pass.¡¯
After looking around, the two arrived at the adventurer¡¯s guild in the evening.
When I entered the building for the original purpose, the eyes looking at Ray from the surroundings were not good.
As if he had already gotten used to it, he didn¡¯t take it too seriously, but it wasn¡¯t Lacia.
¡®I don¡¯t even know the subject.¡¯
She shot a sharp wave of energy at each seated person.
As sharp needle-like mana flies away one by one, those who were sitting still startled and fell from their chairs.
¡°Ku-k-k-k-k.¡±
Laughing out loud, Ray patted her on the head.
¡°It¡¯s not the mana rod that made me do that.¡±
¡°But the other side first quarreled with my brother. They¡¯re like bugs crawling on the ground. That¡¯s a lot of patience.¡±
On the contrary, he looks at me with eyes asking for praise saying that he endured a lot.
Ray looked at him and shook his head.
My sister¡¯s love for her family is evolving day by day.
It was right to say that this was a disease at all.
¡°It¡¯s serious. I can¡¯t fix this either.¡±
He gave up treatment.
Chapter 274
Episode 274 Double Request (1)
Ray pondered over which request to choose from the bulletin board where the requests were posted.
Then, Lacia, who was watching closely from the side, pointed to a piece of paper.
¡°How about this?¡±
The paper was a personal request.
Usually, therapists are highly paid.
That¡¯s why it was the majority of cases where people collected money from the vige and put in requests as a group, or nobles or prominent merchants made requests.
However, the current one is a personal request.
Besides, the client is an ordinary viger.
The amount paid was two silver coins.
That¡¯s an amount I could never afford to hire a therapist for.
No, let alone a healer, I wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to an adventurer of a tolerable level.
It¡¯s only natural that no one would ept a request after putting such a small amount on the line.
Lacia knew that, so she must have chosen this on purpose.
After thinking for a moment, Ray tore off the paper from the bulletin board.
¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡±
¡°As expected, older brother is diligent. it¡¯s awesome.¡±
¡°Even if you tter me, nothinges out.¡±
You don¡¯t need any more money anyway.
It was because he had already stolen enough money to y for the rest of his life in the Holy Land.
Having made up her mind, Ray left the guild.
* * *
Even in the territory ruled by Viscount Gade, Deron Vige is ruled by a servant.
Right next to Billo Vige, there was a fairly famous healer.
It was nicknamed the Golden Cross because it was said that it had a cross symbol decorated with gold thread engraved on its chest.
The name is also Cruz, so it can be said that they are simr in a way.
He instantly went viral for curing a disease that even priests couldn¡¯t cure, and now he has be the most popr healer in Deron Vige.
I haven¡¯t be a second-level healer yet, but I¡¯m quite strong among first-level healers.
There were rumors that he might be at this level within ten years, so no healer dared to stand up to him.
Crus, who was twisting his rat tail beard, epted a piece of request from the guild.
¡°huh? what¡¯s this?¡±
Reward amount Two silver coins.
Cruz¡¯s expression immediately frowned.
¡°Who wants to put this on their nose? I¡¯m so dumbfounded.¡±
I¡¯m trying to put the torn off request sheet back on the bulletin board, but something catches my eye.
¨C Age 21
.
¨C On the outskirts of Billo Vige, two women¡
. It is also quite young.
Now, the contents or rewards are not visible.
Cruz revealed her female color quite a bit.
A woman would treat him without paying, so any therapist who knew him even a little bit would have shook his head.
In addition, due to the nature of his job as a therapist, even if a certain amount of physical contact urs, he can evade it enough.
This was the reason why he, who had already been flooded with requests because of his poprity, deliberately sought out requests from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.
Cruz licked his lips once.
¡°Khehehe. It¡¯s been a while since I received a proper request. Guys, take the lead.¡±
At his words, the three men who appeared to be guards rose from their seats.
¡°Where is your destination?¡±
¡°This is Billo Vige. They say it¡¯s out of town, so they¡¯ll be there in less than half a day. Prepare the wagon.¡±
The guard bowed his head and replied.
¡°All right.¡±
* * *
After taking a look at the request, Ray took a straight step.
The location is on the outskirts of Billo Vige.
Uncharacteristically for him who usually behaved leisurely, Lacia tilted her head as she ran forward using her mana.
¡°Why are you in such a hurry? There are still 3 days left until the request period¡¡±
In response to her question, Ray pointed to one side of the paper.
There, the patient¡¯s symptoms were briefly written.
¡°If you look here, it says that blood is mixed with coughing, right? It¡¯s probably not upper respiratory bleeding like a nosebleed, but if it¡¯s severe, there could be a problem with the pulmonary artery.¡±
Lacia learned medical knowledge from him since she was a child.
That¡¯s why I knew how dangerous it was to have a problem with the pulmonary artery.
¡°¡you mean you could have a pulmonary arteriovenous malformation?¡±
¡°yes. It could be Diffuse Alver Hemorrhage.¡±
When ites to medicine, Ray¡¯s words don¡¯t know the end.
If he is suspicious, then you really should be suspicious.
Lacia kept pace with his pace without saying anything.
When the two decided to start running, the town of Billo passed by in an instant.
The two arrived at the outskirts not long after.
Even though it is the same vige, the difference between the center and the periphery was serious.
Unlike the rich and vibrant center, there are only houses in the outskirts, but the surroundings are all forest.
In a word, empty.
¡°There is not a single guard? Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if there were bandits?¡±
¡°Will a bandit die of starvation? Even if you open it in a ce like this, you won¡¯t get a penny.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Ray passed the shabby houses while looking at the map drawn on the request.
After passing through a small forest, I see a house with smoke rising from its chimney.
Compared to other houses, it is not shabby at all.
Lacia, who was looking around, shook her head at the eerie presence she felt around her.
¡°Whew¡ It¡¯s good that there are no bandits, but there are a lot of monsters. There are no guards in the vige¡ Only then will the vigntes have no choice but to move.¡±
Ray also felt the same way.
¡°If there are vigntes in this town. Looking at the current situation, I think I should start worrying about making a living, right?¡±
¡°A vige where you have to protect yourself from monsters. What town is this?¡±
Ray left the grumbling girl behind and headed for the house in front of him.
The outer wall has cracks and the only chimney is unclear as to whether it has not been cleaned or not.
¡°anybody home?¡±
Knock-
knock- knock a couple of times, and a woman with a restless expression from the inside opened the door.
¡°who are you?¡±
¡°I received a request from the guild.¡±
¡°ah! I¡¯m the client, Wira. Come in.¡±
As I followed her guide and went inside, the inside was at least worth seeing.
Although there were asional spots of blood sttered on the walls.
The woman lying on the bed looked at Ray and Lacia and tried to get herself up.
¡°The cow guest¡ Cough! Coke!¡±
¡°I told you not to move. Lie down, it¡¯s okay.¡±
Seeing them talking, it seems like they are sisters.
A woman who introduced herself as Wira gentlyid the woman down on the bed, and Ray¡¯s eyes as she looked at the two shone.
¡®They¡¯re twins.¡¯
The appearance is very simr.
No, even the behavior and personality seem to be simr.
After looking around the room for a moment, Ray approached her.
Without hesitation, he raised his hand and lightly struck his chest.
Percussion¡ª
then blood spurted out along with a cough.
¡°Cool!¡±
Wipe off the dripping blood with a clean cloth.
Fortunately, hemoptysis was not severe.
If arge amount of hemoptysis spurted out even in normal times, suffocation or shock blocking the airway coulde.
If that happened, artificial intubation would have been required to secure the airway.
But it didn¡¯t seem necessary.
After looking at the details for a while, Ray looked at the location of the bleeding.
I press the neck briefly, and when hemoptysis spurts out, I carefully look at the section where the blood bursts.
¡°Doesn¡¯t it hurt somewhere?¡±
¡°He said his heart was burning like a pain a few days ago.¡±
it¡¯s a chest
If so, it¡¯s probably a bronchial problem.
Fortunately, it didn¡¯t look like pneumonia, so it must have been a while since he showed these symptoms.
¡®It¡¯s not like tuberculosis, but¡ seeing that the bronchi are inmed, airway obstruction might ur if done wrong.¡¯
As Ray was contemting treatment, he felt a presence at the door.
The four signs strode into the house without knocking.
A fat man with an impressive rat beard and three guards wearing te armor.
The man with the rat mustache said high-handedly.
¡°My name is Cruz. I epted the request and walked all the way to this vige, so ept it with a grateful heart.¡±
Ray frowned at his words.
Is it a request?
Wira¡¯s request was taken from the guild herself.
However, the other party also epted the request, so I was just wondering.
Recognizing Ray¡¯s intentions, Wira quickly lowered her head.
¡°Sorry! I thought the healers wouldn¡¯t ept it with two silver coins, so I put in a double request!¡±
¡°Doublemissioning is against the rules, as stated in the guild.¡±
When Ray quietly scolded, Wira apologized again.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry!¡±
¡°¡Ehh.¡±
what are you going to do now
He said he put in a double request because his younger brother was sick, but he had no desire to push it any further.
When this happens, you can take two actions.
Either give up the request and go back, or have the client choose again.
Ray chose thetter.
¡°I am not going to give up on the request. If the other side is the same, then you have to choose one of them again and entrust the request.¡±
As soon as his words ran out, Cruz took them.
¡°Looks like a rookie healer wandering around the area. you guys get out of here This request has been decided to be taken on by Golden Cross-sama.¡±
Is this exactly what a moth jumping into a fire looks like?
Not knowing that he was sticking his head into the dragon¡¯s mouth, he giggled.
¡°Golden Cross? What dog-bones name is that? A little mouse suits you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a kid who doesn¡¯t know how precious life is. For a guy who works as a therapist in this area, I¡¯ve never seen a guy with so much guts.
From the standpoint of Lacia watching from the sidelines, Cruz seemed more courageous.
A child in the Holy Land of Gaia, the first to produce healers.
¡®If my older brother was still doing the duties of a saint, the kingdom of Celia would have been very upset.¡¯
Whether or not he knew what she was thinking, Cruz nced at Lacia once.
Blue eyes with flowing golden hair.
The curve of the nose that fell softly and the red lips like a ripe fruit were truly a work of art.
Although it is young, it has a considerable level of appearance.
My saliva went down in a gulp.
¡®It¡¯s a waste for you guys. do not worry. ¡®Cause I¡¯ll make you cute Hehehe.¡¯
Cruz, who was contemting taking her away, spoke as if he was generous.
¡°good night. Then, let¡¯spete to see which of the two is more urate and faster.¡±
Ray immediately refused.
¡°What kind of bastard appointed a madman ying with patients¡¯ lives as a therapist?¡±
If found, I will immediately return to the Holy Land to investigate.
When the opponent didn¡¯t seem to be easily caught, Cruz said with a smile on his face.
¡°If you don¡¯t like ying with your life, you can end it with your own hands. If you win, I¡¯ll quit being a therapist.¡±
Chapter 275
Episode 275 Double Request (2)
The guards flinched when he said that he would quit being a healer.
As you know, therapists are highly skilled personnel.
It takes well over four to five years for a therapist to be recognized.
It could take ten years if you¡¯re not lucky.
He wouldn¡¯t be unaware of that, but to say so confidently would mean that he had that much pride in his skills.
Ray pondered for a moment at his words.
It would be better for the world to let such scumbags quit therapists with their own hands than to keep them therapists.
But if that happens, I¡¯m worried about what kind of treatment Cruz will treat the patient.
Ray has a high level of medical knowledge unmatched by the therapists here.
Can you trust those who became healers with the medical knowledge they picked up when modern famous doctors couldn¡¯t believe it?
To him, even a highly reputed healer seemed to be at least a bit better at cutting a knife than a Lizardman with a Bakdo.
That also applied to Cruz.
Ray again declined the offer.
¡°I cannot entrust my patient to a madman.¡±
When even thest offer was rejected, Cruz frowned.
¡°Let¡¯s see, so the damn kid climbs all the way to the top of his head. Aren¡¯t you worth your life?¡±
As I crossed my arms and winked at him, the guards standing in the back threatened me by putting their hands on the swordsmen.
At that, Rayughed.
¡°To think that a therapist who is supposed to save a person threatens with his life. Things like this happen because the world is going crazy.¡±
¡°Today is a good day. Since you got drunk with three women, I¡¯ll be generous with your life.¡±
Chaeeng-!
The guards drew their swords.
As if this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened, their expressions didn¡¯t seem to change at all.
they shouted
¡°Yeah man! You are rude to the elders!¡±
¡°I will fix that quirk today!¡±
Therge bastard sword makes all the 5 joints of those who see it numb.
Wira, whoseplexion was pale, trembled.
It was the same for her twin, who was coughing on the bed.
Lacia stood beside them and scattered mana.
¡°Shield.¡±
A light hemisphere-shaped protective shield protected them.
Seeing this, Cruz is very happy.
¡°Oh my! That girl was a wizard! After all, it was this girl that you believed in. Hehehe.¡±
wrong.
The reason she used mana was because she was worried that they might get hurt in the aftermath of Ray¡¯s power.
Cruz, who misunderstood it arbitrarily, became more confident.
¡°You guys take care of that. I have a busy job.¡±
Whether it¡¯s for treatment or harm, he walks with a sinister smile.
However, his steps had to stop after a few seconds.
A scream came from behind.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Aagh! Par pal!¡±
There, Ray was lightly patting the arms of the guards.
The action is light, but the result is not.
As the arms snapped at odd angles, there were no more guards holding swords.
After clearing the three guards with a simple movement, he slowly approached Cruz.
¡°It¡¯s a waste of talent as a bandit to remain as a healer. You should have been a bandit.¡±
¡°It¡¯s arrogant to say that this guy has a few talents.¡±
Cruz drew his sword.
Surprisingly, it is a well-groomed longsword.
On the de, the spirit flows smoothly, and on the ck surface, you can feel the hardness of a stone.
It seems that the user has be a low-level user enough toe.
Probably practiced for a long time.
Cruz swung his sword with a clean movement.
Looking at the straight sword strike, Ray flicked the de with his finger.
Caang¡ª!
The sword, which had been as hard as a rock, split in two.
But even so, Cruz¡¯s sword did not stop.
The tip of the sword trembles, but there is no difficulty in maintaining the trajectory.
When Ray was caught at the end of the sword attack, Cruz grinned.
¡®This is the end.¡¯
I was cheering inwardly, but at that moment, a severe pain surged from my arm.
Without realizing it, a scream came out of my mouth.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Ray looked down at the trembling Cruz with his wobbly arms stretched out.
¡°Ipletely broke both arms. If you want to make your daily life easier, you¡¯d better find a priest right now.¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Cruz quickly got up at the housekeeper¡¯s earnest advice.
My hand waspletely smashed, so I didn¡¯t even think about rebelling any more.
It is doubtful whether he will be able to continue as a therapist.
He fled the house with his escorts spread out.
Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to say a word.
¡°Wait and see! I will definitely make you regret what happened today!¡±
He gritted his teeth and gave him a snort.
¡°Live kindly, you bastard.¡±
* * *
Celestia was walking around Billo Vige as if on patrol.
Around him, he was apanied by three knights and soldiers.
As a result, I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention.
People who actually saw the rumored princess swallowed their saliva.
¡°They say she¡¯s a great beauty, and that¡¯s true.¡±
¡°I could have red at you if I were ten years younger.¡±
¡°Yes, this man! Then what if the knights hear it!¡±
¡°But, strangely, your expression hardened. Did something bad happen?¡±
As they thought, Celestia was quite angry.
Whatever the reason, it was because of Ray who left without ignoring the word that he had to stick with him for a month.
¡®What on earth do you not like about me that makes you hate me so much?¡¯
At this point, I feel embarrassed that I have no attraction for myself.
A knight approached on horseback.
¡°Princess, I¡¯ve searched everything around here. If you can¡¯t see it, you might have already left the vige¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s no way he left! Let¡¯s try to find it again!¡±
Admitting that she left the vige is now a matter directly rted to herst remaining pride.
The knight meekly bowed his head.
¡°¡All right. Let¡¯s start over.¡±
* * *
With the uninvited guest gone, Ray was able to focus on his treatment.
After staring at Sarah, Wira¡¯s twin sister, for a few minutes, Ray sneakily opened her mouth.
The scent of blood wafts from the inside.
I could see a small sore through the inside of my neck.
It¡¯s probably bleeding from there.
¡®It would be good to apply lidocaine mixed with epinephrine and coagte the wound.¡¯
Of course, there is no such thing as a convenient tool like a bronchoscopy for that.
However, I wondered if something like this would happen, so I made a small pipe.
A small pipe made of silver is smeared with a few drops of the drug contained in the backpack, and then used.
¡°Blow it.¡±
A gentle gust of wind passed through the pipe, and the drugs in it were applied to her inmmation.
This drug is not the lidocaine that ismonly used in modern times.
After several years of research, a drug with simr effects was created by mixing a few gases with Sancho, each of which has its own characteristics.
So, of course, there are side effects.
This drug, named Copy lidocaine, is absorbed slowly when it meets epinephrine, simr to existing lidocaine, but it has a prolonged effect of anesthesia because it stays in the tissue for a long time.
However, this width is a bit excessively wide.
Whenbined with epinephrine, the anesthesia time is up to four times longer than when copy lidocaine is used alone.
In addition, the copy lidocaine currently used is mixed with an anti-malignant tumor treatment ingredient called Epirubicin.
Therefore, after drug administration waspleted, aspiration had to be performed.
If the aspiration process is not performed correctly or is skipped, the side effect of epinephrine will be an excessive increase in cardiac output.
Incorrect injection of lidocaine causes symptoms of systemic poisoning in the body due to overinjection, and abnormal aspiration urs in the heart.
It is a work that can cause a greater disruption than the original disease with just one mistake.
As he pulled the dangerous-looking silver pipe out of his mouth, Wira looked at him anxiously.
¡°Is that okay? Wouldn¡¯t the treatment hurt?¡±
After finishing the local anesthesia, Ray smiled as if not to worry.
¡°Unlike other therapists, you won¡¯t even know you are sick. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
After reassuring the two, Ray went on to solidify them.
The wound must be healed.
It¡¯s the same as normalser coagtion, but it requires a lot of concentration because it has to be done with the tongue.
It is difficult even for a ray because you have to control it in detail so that only the surface is lightly tanned.
Raising willpower, he spat out the words.
¡°Burn up.¡±
Sarahak¡ª
her wounds were being charred with the slight sound of fluttering fabric.
Sarah pulled her mouth out in surprise at the momentary heat she felt in her mouth.
¡°Don¡¯t touch the neck for a while. Drink lukewarm water if possible, and sit down and sleep for two days just in case.¡±
¡°Yes, yes¡.¡±
¡°The bleeding was stopped, but if you move your body too much, it may recur. You know what I mean?¡±
As we talked, we put drugs and started packing our backpacks. Wira asked cautiously.
¡°¡is this the end?¡±
¡°The cause of hemoptysis is inmmation in the bronchi, so you just need to recuperate for a few days. One more thing, it¡¯s good to avoid ces with a lot of dust.¡±
¡°¡¡±
He said he was a therapist, so I thought he would do a long treatment.
However, since he was not a priest or a priest, he said that the treatment was finished shortly after, so he doubted whether he had been properly treated.
However, you may not be able to pay the request fee.
He is a skilled man who sent away the guards who looked so strong in a single day.
I was so scared I didn¡¯t even think to fight back.
When Wira carefully touched the two silver coins, Ray, who noticed her intentions, smiled and shook her hand.
¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation. It should be used by two people.¡±
¡°yes¡¡? But this¡¡±
¡°If I had hoped for a reward in the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far from the guild.¡±
That¡¯s right.
Besides, Ray currently has quite a lot of money.
This is because the proper amount ofpensation, which was one of the conditions offered before going to the castle, was squeezed out of the castle.
Hanawira did not believe the words straight away.
No matter how you look at it, the tattered white robe and rusty sleeves, as if they had been scattered here and there in the grass, were those of a person in need of money.
Even so, how can you not seem willing to refuse the reward for the sake of others?
The doubts I had at first disappeared as if ice melted under the scorching sun of May.
Only a smile remained on her face, which had been full of worries until now.
¡°¡thank you. I will write meaningfully.¡±
Chapter 276
Episode 276: Vampires with No Blood or Tears (1)
Vampires, like humans, have cliques.
Those who follow the pure blood of Vermat and those who cannotpare to those who follow Tiffria, who are also pure blood.
The two factions have been fighting for over two hundred years.
The reason they were able to fight for such a long time was that Vermat and Tiffria were half siblings.
Those sitting around the table raised their voices and chattered.
Among them was Vermata.
He raised his pale white finger and pointed at Tiffria.
¡°It would be difficult if the head of the household was not decided soon. In the first ce, I, who is more pure-blooded, should have the right of session. I don¡¯t know why you keep trying to get in my way.¡±
¡°Your brother only thinks of harassing humans. I cannot see it.¡±
At that, Vermatt shook his head.
¡°I don¡¯t understand. Man is nothing more than his daily bread. To borrow the words of humans, to us they are like domesticated animals. Why are you trying to protect such brutes?¡±
¡°Clearly we cannot live without their blood. But they are different from livestock. Doesn¡¯t your older brother know?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand why you wrap people around. Can you afford to protect others when you can¡¯t even take care of your own body?¡±
Looking at Tiffria wiping the area around her mouth, she coldly purrs.
Then she hurriedly turned her head.
¡°Excuse me. But¡ I will fight. I will not let go of the right of session until my older brother thinks of humans again.¡±
¡°do whatever you want. Your body is slowly breaking down anyway. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to enjoy the leisure while waiting for it.¡±
Vermata, who was looking down at Tiffria, stood up from the table and turned around.
When he left Daejeon, the vampires who were nearby also followed.
The meeting ended in a cold atmosphere as usual.
* * *
Afterpleting Wira¡¯s request, Ray immediately returned to the adventurer¡¯s guild and announced thepletion of the request.
After a few minutes of confirmation, the guild acknowledged thepletion of the request.
When I came out of the guild, Lacia was staring at someone.
I moved my gaze after her.
Then there was a woman squatting andining of pain.
It¡¯s not normal to see them suffocating and exhaling harshly.
As Ray tried to approach him urgently, Lacia stopped him.
¡°Older brother, I don¡¯t think he is human. Doesn¡¯t look like an elf either. It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t approach¡¡±
Before she could finish, Ray shook his head.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a human or a dragon. If there is a patient in pain, that is where I belong.¡±
¡°Somehow I thought you would say that.¡±
Lacia, who had been blocking him, backed off meekly.
No matter how dangerous it is, how dangerous is it?
It would be fine as long as the dragon didn¡¯t appear.
Ray approached the woman and examined her body.
Other than shortness of breath, there seemed to be no serious symptoms.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s asthma because the wheezing isn¡¯t severe.¡±
He made the womanfortable on the bed and opened her prayer.
Then, the woman, who had been breathing heavily, seemed to have be morefortable, and gradually calmed down.
How many minutes was it like that?
The woman, whose breathing returned to normal, stood up shyly and greeted me.
¡°thank you. Thanks to you, I calmed down.¡±
¡°I was surprised when he suddenly copsed. What happen?¡±
Hisplexion darkened at Ray¡¯s question.
¡°I¡¯m used to it now, but there are times when my heart hurts like crazy once or twice.¡±
chest hurts
Something connected in his head.
There are many respiratory problems that are apanied by chest pain.
However, he ended up making a pretty detailed guess with only a few clues.
¡®If it was a lung disease, dyspnea would not have ended at this level. Perhaps the shortness of breath is a by-product of the extreme stress.¡¯
Then there are few answers.
Among them, he thought the most powerful was heart disease.
Heart pain, in severe cases, is intense enough to stop the brain for a moment.
If breathing difficulties due to shock came in the process, the current situation also makes sense.
As Ray struggled with a serious expression, the woman waved her hand with a pale smile.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Because this is my problem.¡±
As she spoke, her eyes began to turn red.
Ray had once felt this strange feeling.
When he was almost killed by monsters.
It is quite simr to the mana that the dhampirs spewed out at that time.
If you look at that, it must be that the woman in front of you is also a vampire.
Looking at the woman who was about to leave in a hurry to see if she had a vampiric desire, Ray threw a word as if passing by.
¡°Are you a vampire?¡±
With that one word, the atmosphere instantly turned chilly.
The woman turned her head and looked at Ray.
¡°yes?¡±
¡°I have seen a dhampir before. It¡¯s a pretty unique mana, so I can¡¯t forget it.¡±
¡°¡What are you talking about?¡±
¡°There is no use trying to hide it. My eyes are already red. Haven¡¯t you been vampiric for a while?¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the woman closed her eyes and said coldly.
¡°I only touched my eyes often. Thank you for your help, but stop specting.¡±
However, despite his stubborn attitude, Ray did not back down.
¡°Does the paine from the inside of your chest? you have heart problems If you don¡¯t get treatment, there¡¯s nothing strange if you die at any time.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray shrugged as she looked at it with a look that would see all the oddities.
¡°The first pain just came. If I¡¯m right, the second pain shoulde back in four hours. I assure you, the only people on this continent who can fix it are me and the saintess.¡±
The woman frowned at his words, which went beyond just herself and became arrogant.
Does Ji know what kind of saint he is?
¡°Excuse me.¡±
Juseomjuseom Packing her belongings, she left.
Lacia, who was looking at the woman leaving, looked up at Lay and said.
¡°Since my older brother said it, it must be certain. But how did you predict when the second pain woulde?¡±
¡°For vampires, vampirism is an act of lubrication. If you don¡¯t do that for a long time, your body starts to rust little by little. In particr, there is a problem with the coronary artery and heart vein in the heart area.¡±
Ray, who paused for a moment, continued.
¡°My guess is that the blood flowing there is clotted or the que made of fat in the coronary arteries is blocking the flow of blood. As the blood vessels narrow and the arteries begin to harden, it is natural that pain apanies them. I just calcted the time from there for the blood to circte through the coronary arteries and cause trouble again.¡±
Lacia was dumbfounded at her brother¡¯s words, which seemed natural.
Who can count that!
Where is a madman who thinks withmon sense and thinks of an invisible blood vessel like someone who has already seen it and calctes the next pain for it!
Whether or not he was aware of herplex feelings, Ray copsed into his seat.
¡°He even examined me in detail. Now all we have to do is wait for the patient toe back on his feet.¡±
I couldn¡¯t figure it out in my head at all.
* * *
A little more than four hours passed, and by the time I waited another thirty minutes.
A woman with a hardened expression walked from across the alley.
Approaching Ray, she didn¡¯t even think to put down her luggage and started talking.
¡°How did you know?¡±
The words are so short that it is difficult to tell whether he is asking or arguing.
Ray grinned.
¡°Are you curious?¡±
¡°I asked how you knew.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little bit far-fetched about things like this.¡±
Just being sober doesn¡¯t exin it at all.
She hadn¡¯t believed him at all before, but when the pain really came on the 4th hour, she had no choice but to erase her doubts.
As much as the surprise outweighed the pain for a moment.
Now she has be quite serious.
¡°What you said earlier. How far is the truth?¡±
¡°So, have you been lied to until now? These are all words from the heart. That it¡¯s not strange when you die, and that I¡¯m the only one who can fix it.¡±
For a brief moment, her face lit up.
¡°Can it be cured?¡±
Ray scratched the back of his head.
¡°It can be cured. But that¡¯s because it¡¯s a bit of a difficult operation.¡±
How can you say that you need to open it to know the details?
However, the woman who interpreted his mind as ¡®It¡¯s hard, so pay for it¡¯, nodded.
¡°it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±
What are you not to worry about?
Before Ray had time to ask again, she spat out again.
¡°Please treat me. Cases will be satisfied.¡±
It¡¯s a case and sleep, and he doesn¡¯t need it.
It is only necessary to obtain prior consent to cut the chest.
Unlike her urgency, Ray calmed her down calmly.
¡°I can¡¯t fix it right now. There are a few things I need to prepare too. And that¡¯s not the problem.¡±
¡°What else is the problem?¡±
¡°Have you heard of the therapists? The kind of story that cuts open the flesh and takes out the intestines to treat it.¡±
It¡¯s a rumor simr to a ck magician, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with it in a big way.
The woman nodded.
¡°I did listen. But there are quite a few sessful cases¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Unlike the clean treatment of priests and priests, the treatment of healers carries risks. In simple terms, you can say that I treat you by turning your stomach.¡±
Have you made up your mind? It¡¯s a question.
Instead of answering, the woman looked directly at Ray.
There was no fear in their eyes.
The look in his eyes is as if he would do it if he could fix it even if it broke his heart.
What makes her so strong?
Ray took a deep breath and nodded.
¡°Then let¡¯s try. I will tell you in advance, but it will hurt quite a bit.¡±
Chapter 277
Episode 277 A Vampire Who Says There¡¯s No Blood or Tears (2)
After obtaining consent from the woman for the operation, Ray gathered the necessary items and moved to the inn.
In the process, Lacia forced her to return home.
He insisted that he would watch until the end, but his attitude was firm.
That¡¯s because the other person is a vampire, so you don¡¯t know what will happen to you.
Left alone at the inn, Ray thought about the future.
¡°The body of a vampire may have a different side to that of a human. We need to operate as carefully as possible.¡±
Heart surgery has been around for quite some time.
Thest time I did it was more than six years ago.
What¡¯s more, the things about vampires were all the things I had seen in Aira¡¯s study.
Being ignorant of them, one minor mistake was likely to be fatal.
Of course, after exining it, the woman agreed.
While he was doing image training and moving his hands in the air, a woman of manners opened the door and came inside.
I tilt my head as I see him moving his hands around.
¡°¡what are you doing?¡±
¡°I was loosening my hands. It¡¯s not going to happen at all, but my hands might be stiff.¡±
In the first ce, there is no way that his body, which has surpassed that of the masters, will harden.
Moreover, the five senses that have transcended human beings would not make them forget, perhaps if they had made them more sensitive.
Not knowing that fact, she was quite worried.
¡®Can it really be fixed?¡¯
Anxiety creeps in.
Ray was taken aback as he felt the disbelief beginning to settle in his eyes.
Who could ever distrust himself in medicine!
Even in modern times, which are dozens of times more advanced than medicine here, no one cast such a nce at him.
Ray, a symbol of trust and safety, was wounded.
Naturally, the lips protruded.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even in the worst case, it will be better than now.¡±
Of course, he said it sincerely, but it is impossible for a vampire to have the eyes of truth like an elf.
I couldn¡¯t tell if this was a bluff or the truth, so my anxiety increased a little.
This kind of reaction is natural because it was a disease that even famous priests and priests could not cure.
At that, Ray pulled his chin up confidently, but it didn¡¯t look very believable to her.
The woman, who was taking a small deep breath, put one foot behind her and looked down.
¡°This is Tiffria. It¡¯ste, but please kindly understand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same for each other. I am Ray.¡±
¡°¡but the mask¡¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Sharing names was a precious culture for vampires, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
It is often said that they share ¡®true names¡¯.
For vampires, the act of teaching each individual name is as precious as theirws.
It¡¯s not something that can be done with a mask on.
Ray took off the mask he was used to.
Her white hair came down casually, and her blue eyes, which were sparsely visible, brought a sense of mystery.
Tiffria¡¯s brain stopped for a moment at the beauty that even the elves, who were said to be a race of beauty, and even the vampires themselves could notpare to.
Embarrassed by that, Ray put on the mask again.
¡°Are you done now?¡±
Tiffria, who suddenly came to her senses, nodded.
¡°It¡¯s done. I was surprised for a moment¡¡±
¡°I understand that everyone reacts like that. Rather than that, I want to talk about surgery now.¡±
¡°I think it is better to do it as soon as possible. It doesn¡¯t matter if it hurts, so please end it quickly.¡±
Ray shook his head at Tiffria¡¯s words.
It is not the kind of surgery that ends quickly just because it starts quickly.
Ray¡¯s words became serious.
¡°As I said during the day, this is different from divine magic. Early surgery does not mean better results.¡±
However, there is a reason she cannot back down either.
¡®Even at this moment, I don¡¯t know what my brother is nning. The longer the body is weakened, the shorter the time to respond.¡¯
Tiffria, who made up her mind again, said.
¡°I have work to do. I beg you. Please help me get better as soon as possible.¡±
Instead of backing down, he urges the operation.
She has lived like this for almost half her life.
In addition, he has been fighting with his brother¡¯s faction for over two hundred years.
In a way, it is natural that he was thirsty for treatment.
After thinking for a moment, Ray nodded.
¡°great. Instead¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Tomorrow to see the status. And I go into surgery three dayster. You can¡¯t pull the seal faster than this.¡±
That¡¯s faster than she thinks.
Of course, I couldn¡¯t refuse.
¡°All right.¡±
Tiffria agreed.
Then he moves his mouth as if he is trying to say something.
¡°Can I ask you a favor?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It might be thest day, so I want to get the surgery¡ at a ce I want.¡±
He thinks of dying before he even starts the operation.
However, it is not Ray who would refuse even such a thing.
He nodded willingly.
¡°I do.¡±
* * *
When the next morning came, I put her on the bed to check on Tiffria¡¯s condition.
Ray, who checked here and there by stabbing his neck, wrists and thighs several times, fell off the bed.
¡°Whew¡¡±
¡°How is it?¡±
¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong with the surgery. I¡¯ll have to separate it to find out the details, but if it¡¯s simply a coronary artery problem, I think I can cut the vein in my thigh and use it.¡±
Tiffria did not understand what he was talking about.
I was just heartbroken to hear that there was no problem.
¡°That is fortunate. So, are you going into surgery two dayster as scheduled?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. If there is a skilled healer nearby, I will take him there as soon as possible and use it, but it seems that there are only chaff around here, so it is better not to overdo it.¡±
The skilled people who healed the patients who even the priests had let go of were quickly transformed into fraudulent therapists with no skills whatsoever.
Tiffria rose from the bed.
¡°Then, I think we can leave for the surgery site tomorrow. It¡¯s a ce to go in half a day from here¡ Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±
¡°are you okay. I¡¯ve packed all my stuff, so as long as I finish the surgery ande back on time, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
At his words, Tiffria said goodbye and left the inn.
Ray didn¡¯t have anything else to do, so hey down on the bed.
I don¡¯t know what kind of ce I¡¯m going to visit tomorrow, but it must be a ce with memories for her.
It is also a ce that has been adopted as thest ce of life that could be thest.
Ray, who imagined a beautifulke and a flower field filled to the horizon, fell asleep.
* * *
Joined Tiffria and moved exactly half a day.
Somehow, seeing it going deep into the mountains reminded me of yesterday¡¯s imagination.
¡®How great is the scenery that youe into the mountains like this?¡¯
The appetite is savored.
I should have bought a bottle of delicious wine just in case!
After regretting it, I can¡¯t go back to the vige.
From the middle of the mountain, you had to get off the wagon and walk up the mountain yourself.
I went up along the mountain road made up of rocks without a single step.
But it¡¯s pretty hard.
The horse is a mountain road, but it doesn¡¯t seem to be a road made for people to climb.
At this level, with a little exaggeration, it can be called a precipitous cliff.
I don¡¯t know if this is going up by walking or climbing.
¡®If I have to suffer like this, it must be a masterpiece.¡¯
As I walked up to the top carefully, there was a beautiful view that I had been waiting for.
Instead of a clearke, there is arge swamp, and there is a dpidated mansion that you don¡¯t know when it will copse in the future.
Is that all?
A thick fog hung between the mansions.
There was a sense of distance from the scenery he had imagined, roughly equivalent to Altair and Vega.
Surprised by the rich scenery, Ray looked at Tiffria, and she pointed her hand as if asking why.
¡°There it is.¡±
Doing surgery in an old mansion that is so well-worn that you are afraid of ghosts appearing?
I can¡¯t understand at all.
It makes you want to open the vampire¡¯s brain to see what it¡¯s thinking.
Entering the mansion with a disappointed expression, the inside was quite luxurious.
Was the appearance just to deceive the eyes of others?
As I looked around, ady-in-waiting approached me from one side.
¡°Wee, Miss Tiffria. But the human smell¡¡±
¡°Ah. This is the human who came to treat me. If it¡¯s okay with you two, please share your true name.¡±
Before she could say anything, the vampire maid frowned.
¡°The ancestors said that you should not mix eyes with a person who cannot be eaten. What¡¯s more, mixing the true name with a suspicious human wearing a mask like this. That¡¯s not to say.¡±
The mansion is also decrepit, but even the servants like it very much.
I want to give a round of apuse to the coboration that is so wonderfully matched.
Tiffria apologized instead.
¡°sorry. But please understand that I am not a bad child.¡±
He nods his head as if nothing happened.
¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±
I care very much.
Ray has a fairly long hind end.
He looked at the maid and remembered her face.
Sooner orter there will be great disadvantages.
He was assigned a room under the guidance of ady-in-waiting.
The vampire maid, who hadn¡¯t said anything until now, spoke with her eyes wide open.
¡°Hey human. Tiffria-sama is the noblest of all. If you dare to behave recklessly, I know you will taste bitter.¡±
The mana, which is very weak, is vigorously raised in the grass.
Ray, who was clearing his ears, blew with a puff.
I wasn¡¯t even listening to it with my ears.
¡°That¡¯s very exciting. Be noisy and bring a table. Customers are hungry.¡±
I couldn¡¯t refuse because I was ordered by Tiffria to make it as convenient as possible.
The vampire maid shuddered.
To hear amanding voice from a mere human!
When did your situation fall like this!
In a fresh shock she hadn¡¯t experienced in over a hundred years, the vampire maid gnashed her teeth and left the door.
¡°I¡¯ll bring it soon, so wait!¡±
bang-!
He ms the door violently and goes somewhere while giggling.
¡°You listen well.¡±
Chapter 278
Episode 278 A Vampire Who Says No Blood or Tears (3)
On the second day aftering here, he goes into surgery.
That means you have plenty of time until the next two days.
Ray decided to make the most of that time.
While harassing the maid-in-waiting,
He rang the bell as hey on the bed.
Then, the vampiredy-in-waiting who was waiting beyond the door inevitably gnashing her teeth toe.
¡°What is going on again?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been lying down for a while and I¡¯m bored. Get some books out of my backpack and bring them.¡±
¡°Keuk¡¡±
I wanted to do something about it, but I couldn¡¯t ignore Tiffria¡¯s request.
Besides, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it seems that the beggar-like person in front of me is a pretty skilled therapist.
You cannot kill the human who came to cure Tiffria¡¯s disease.
So the vampire maid had no choice but to grunt and move on.
Searching through her backpack, she pulled out some books and handed them to me.
¡°Now, is this enough?¡±
¡°huh. thank you.¡±
I always say thank you to the subject that I work on without a break.
The vampire maid sighed and left the door.
Then, not long after, the bell rang.
Ray is a man with a fairly long back end.
He expresses himself as a self-proimed great sea and a modest flower, but in reality he is a man with a messy back.
Now even the vampire maid knows that.
¡®Wrongly caught.¡¯
It also went pretty badly.
* * *
Tiffria has been quite busy sinceing to the mansion.
I have to prepare for surgery in the next two days, and I have to press my brother¡¯s faction for him.
Buying two days without doing anything is just as difficult.
Besides, it seems that the opposing faction has noticed this fact from where the rumors leaked out.
It seemed that tomorrow would be a turning point because it was slowly showing movement.
¡®No matter how old you are, it will be difficult for you to move independently. I¡¯d rather shed more information about what happened. If we proceed externally in the name of treating a disease, we won¡¯t be able to do anything that stands out.¡¯
If you can¡¯t hide it, it¡¯s better to reveal it generously.
Even though they heard the news about the treatment, if they started a fight, the neutral faction¡¯s gaze towards them would change to skepticism, so they couldn¡¯t act recklessly.
Having made up her mind, Tiffria instructed her faction to deliberately leak information.
* * *
When the news of Typhria¡¯s illness was resolved, the Vermatite faction went into an uproar.
Those who sat around the round table nodded and drooled.
¡°I got into trouble. It has be even more difficult to touch.¡±
¡°To think of selling yourself to get peace. No matter how pure-blooded he may be, that kind of thinking is not befitting the next head of the family.¡±
No matter what you say, the current situation will not be broken.
I had no choice but to let it go, like a dog chasing chickens staring at the roof.
Vermata, slightly admiring Tiffria¡¯s skill, quietly knocked on the table when her son-inw became noisy.
Tak¡ª Tak¡ª
The elders, who had swallowed their saliva, stopped talking as a sound filled with humming echoed through the pce.
¡°There are still ns left, so there¡¯s no rush. A human healer came to Tiffria¡¯s mansion, right?¡±
An elder answered his question.
¡°yes. Although he has a low status, I heard rumors that he has considerable skills. It is said that the guild of the vige also recognizes it to some extent.¡±
Vermata smiled coldly.
¡°Humans are weak to fear and money. We will persuade him to get rid of Tiffria.¡±
¡°¡but it will soon be discovered. There is a possibility that even neutral factions will rise up.¡±
¡°They, who can¡¯t get up from their chairs because of their heavy hips, can¡¯t get involved in such troublesome things. Even if that were the case, it would be a matter of putting all the me on that person.¡±
The elders thought.
It sounds like a pretty good idea.
However, the disadvantages that will blowter are more noticeable than the immediate benefits.
Elders are snobs too.
There was no congo, but I had no desire to move.
When they just looked at each other and didn¡¯t answer, Vermatt made a sneaking threat.
¡°When Tiffria dies, all I have left is me. Neutral factions that I¡¯ve been paying attention to until now wille under me, and loyalists will increase even more. I need to select a few of them and ce them in key positions.¡±
In the future, Vermat¡¯s faction will grow even more.
If Tiffria dies, all the vampires will gather under him, the only candidate for head of the family.
What Vermatt was saying was that he would appoint a loyalist who obeys his word to a key position, regardless of whether there is a faction or not.
It¡¯s not my taste toe all the way here and get dumped.
The elders¡¯ expressions changed at once.
¡°ha ha ha! It¡¯s a mystery. Tiffria will notst more than two days.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t help but marvel at your clever thinking. ha ha ha.¡±
The fire fell on their feet and theyughed desperately.
Only then did Vermat, who smiled satisfactorily, raised a ss of toast.
¡°It feels like a step forward.¡±
¡°I sincerely congratte you on taking another step towards Dangjuro.¡±
¡°Reduction!¡±
Theyughed and chatted ha ha ha ha.
One of the elders said cheerfully.
¡°In that case, I will take care of the human appeasement. With nothing to do, it was just perfect.¡±
Other elders objected to the statement that he would openly intercept the ball.
¡°ha ha ha. You can¡¯t just leave it to the elders. I will help too.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? Mere human appeasement is enough for me alone.¡±
¡°I once melted well into humans. It will be of great help if I follow you.¡±
¡°Oh well, they say it¡¯s okay. ha ha ha.¡±
I tried to refuse, but they are not the ones to let go.
It somehow hangs on and doesn¡¯t show any signs of giving up.
Vermatt, who had been drinking wine in his mouth and savored it, spat out the words quietly.
¡°I will go myself. It was a car that I was wondering what kind of face it was, so it worked out.¡±
¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going there yourself?¡±
I was very surprised when he, who had never moved on his own before, said he would step out for some reason.
After looking at each other for a moment, the elders nodded.
It would have been less painful for him to take the ball as the next head of the family than for some bastard to monopolize the ball.
¡°If anything happens, please call me.¡±
¡°As an elder, it is disrespectful for me to make you worry about such a small thing.¡±
He is a great loyalist who will never be seen again in Heaven.
Vermart lightly raised the corner of his mouth.
¡®It went as nned.¡¯
* * *
Even when Tiffria and Vermata were fighting behind the scenes, Ray was at peace.
As I was basking in the sun next to a small, lifeless garden, a vampire maid grumbled next to me.
¡°You dressed like a beggar, but there is no such thing as a real beggar? Isn¡¯t it a series of eating, sleeping, and cheap from earlier? It would be nice if people¡¯s heads werefortable.¡±
Ray, who had eaten and slept but had never been cheap, protested.
¡°Be quiet or I¡¯ll make you sing a luby.¡±
He refuses to say that he has to sing for an insignificant human being, not even a lifelong friend, with his own voice like a oriole.
She shut her mouth at once.
As the disturber who disturbed the sweet nap became quiet, Ray, who was warm to the heart, straightened his posture.
He caught a small whisper in his ear.
¡°I heard that Vermatt-nim is visiting personally?¡±
¡°What kind of wind is blowing all of a sudden?¡±
¡°He is. Haven¡¯t you heard the news yet? Didn¡¯t you say hello to Tifria-sama before curing her illness?¡±
¡°but. You¡¯ve been here a few times before.¡±
¡°But I¡¯m worried¡because you¡¯ve been working on one thing at a time.¡±
Rey stood up at the sound of anxiety in her voice.
He doesn¡¯t want to overhear these awkward-looking things before surgery.
But you can¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t hear it, since you¡¯ve already heard it.
Ray approached the women and asked.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
ncing at his outfit, the girls covered their mouths and let out a sneer.
¡°I guess you are a rumor person?¡±
¡°As I¡¯ve heard, you look like a beggar. Ho ho ho.¡±
Originally, thedy-in-waiting was a vampire, so she couldn¡¯t speak harshly to the guest of the next head of the family.
But he was human.
A man in a filthy outfit.
In the first ce, vampires tend to look down on other heterogeneous races.
As a result, I couldn¡¯t help but look down on the other person while talking.
The maid-servant, who was watching from the side, became angry without even realizing it.
Certainly, the outfit looks like it came from begging somewhere, and the appearance of wearing a mask is quite old-fashioned, but now he is the guest in charge.
The guest was hearing gossip in his face.
Besides, if it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s normal to show off even if it¡¯s a thick talk like you used to do to yourself, but he doesn¡¯t respond.
That made her even more angry.
The voice that spoke naturally became sharp.
¡°Be careful with your words. No matter how human he is, this person was brought by Lady Tiffria herself. Youdies-in-waiting can¡¯t ridicule that.¡±
The women replied with a tone that they would see all the stars.
¡°Have you ever had a rtionship with someone like this after spending a day together? Ho ho ho. It¡¯s funny, boy.¡±
¡°You are suffering too. What do you do when you are friends with Tiffria-sama? I¡¯m in a position where I have to wait on a mere human being. Ho ho ho ho.¡±
When you reply, the ridicule grows even louder.
In the end, even the handmaids who tried to stop the arrows of criticism directed at him became the target of stoning.
The lei is quite long at the hind end.
However, it does not include the person who acted to do something for himself.
Just as the vampire maid moved for him, Ray moved for her this time.
Pull yourself forward and cover her behind your back.
When I looked at him with an expression that I did not know why, he revealed the face he had hidden until now.
Grab the mask with one hand and peel it off.
Her white hair fell softly.
The white robe, which had looked shabby until now, had a sense of luxury, and the pale green stains on the sleeves were no longer visible.
In the mysterious eyes, you can feel the weighty seriousness, not the previous frivolity.
His slightly closed lips glistened in the light, exuding a beauty that was not of this world.
Even Aira, who has ovee the ark of off-white, admired her appearance.
Thedies-in-waiting looked at it with their chins pulled out.
A soft voice is heard in the ear.
¡°I am Ray, who was invited here as a guest. If it¡¯s okay, can I hear what happened just before?¡±
He spoke bluntly and politely.
Thedies-in-waiting shared the true name without my knowledge.
¡°Nice bar. My name is Erca¡¡±
¡°This is Sesanna. The conversation just¡ Every time Vermat-samaes, something always happens¡¡±
He was quite gibberish.
Ray, who extracted only the necessary information from among them, summarized it in his head.
Roughly speaking, a vampire called Vermata sometimes visits in the name of visiting her in the hospital, and it seems that something happened to Tiffria every time.
After hearing all the necessary information, he put on his mask again.
Then, from a mysterious scion, he goes back to being a pitiful beggar.
Had I been dreaming for a while?
Thedies-in-waiting looked at him with hazy expressions.
¡°Hey there¡if it¡¯s okay, I can change the maid in charge¡¡±
She might not know about the maids, but now Ray doesn¡¯t need anything from them.
Let alone beautiful memories, I have only bad memories, so there is no way I can say anything pleasant.
Ray spat on the ground at the attitude that changed immediately after taking off a mask.
¡°You say you don¡¯t like beggars?¡±
The maids¡¯ faces turned into tears.
Chapter 279
Episode 279 A Vampire Who Says No Blood or Tears (4)
Upon returning to the private room, the maid-servant vampire hurriedly started getting into the car.
Even though it is a small amount, it seems that the surroundings are dyed with the scent of tea, so it seems that quite luxurious tea leaves were used.
It was a vast difference from ck tea that could have been made from peeling pine bark before.
Surely you didn¡¯t prepare something like this to drink good tea on the way to the end?
Ray, who was sniffing to see if there was poison, said suspiciously.
¡°What are you thinking again?¡±
¡°No, I don¡¯t think I can make Tiffria-sama¡¯s guests drink anything.¡±
Such an extraordinary idea should havee from the beginning.
Ray took a sip of his tea.
ck tea at the right temperature for drinking conveys the tactile sensation on the lips.
Then, the surprisingly deep vor lingered in the mouth, leaving only a small lingering aftertaste.
Even though I wasn¡¯t aware of it, a sip of ck tea naturally disappeared over my throat.
It¡¯s a taste that makes your eyes widen.
This was the skill of a master who had dedicated his life to cars.
Ray was openly amazed.
¡°It is a touching taste.¡±
The fact that I have been drinking tea that is so bitter that I wonder if even bugs have been put in ck tea is a lie.
Looking at him shaking his body as if he had been beaten with a secret sword by a sword master, the vampire servant shrugged his shoulders.
¡°I have lived for years, but this is the basics. If you want more, just tell me anytime. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±
It was a sound I was grateful to hear after a long time.
It¡¯s probably because I¡¯m using my heart in return for what happened earlier.
he asked while drinking tea.
¡°By the way, what does the vampire named Vermata have to do with Typhria, so she always visits her in the hospital? Like the fact that something happens every time Ie¡ I don¡¯t think we¡¯re on good terms.¡±
¡°¡Tifria-nim is Vermat-nim¡¯s younger sister.¡±
Rei¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly at the maid¡¯s words.
If you just listen to the story, you¡¯re just a good older brother who visits your younger brother in the hospital whenever you have time.
Aren¡¯t they really good siblings?
However, when I saw the vampire maids named Erka and Seana talking in anxious voices, I could never have thought that way.
¡®It seems to be a moreplicated rtionship than simply saying that they are brother and sister.¡¯
Before Ray could ask anything more, the vampire maid drew a line.
¡°This is all I can tell you. No matter how much I came here to treat Tiffria, I can¡¯t tell you a lot as a human.¡±
¡°¡okay.¡±
To be honest, there were a lot of things I wanted to ask more of.
What the hell happens to Tiffria every time Vermataes?
And why did she not wee her brother¡¯s visit?
What was the intention of Vermatt to visit the hospital steadily despite the bad rtionship.
Something seriously stinks.
He had onlye to treat Tiffria, but in the current situation, he felt that something might interfere with his work.
It is certain that the hardship sensor that has been raised while taking care of other people¡¯s work since Seongguk reacts fiercely.
In the end, I guess I will have no choice but to do my own research from now on.
Ray looked out the window and sipped his tea.
* * *
When Vermatt visited, Tiffria greeted him.
¡°You came sooner than I thought, brother.¡±
He nced at her words and turned his head away.
¡°I can see you dying.¡±
¡°¡¡±
I¡¯m definitely not in good shape.
The paines several times a day, and I break out in a cold sweat.
However, it was impossible to express it in front of the servants of the mansion.
Tiffria just smiled silently.
¡°I didn¡¯te here to see your forced smile. Guide me.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
You could use a maid, but I don¡¯t know why she always guides you.
Are you thinking down on yourself, unconsciously or consciously?
After guiding me to the private room, I was about to go back, but Vermatt gestured.
¡°I want to see the human being in charge of your treatment.¡±
¡°Why is he suddenly¡¡±
Tiffria threw a suspicious look at her, and Vermatt grinned.
¡°what. Since she is the person who decides the life and death of her one and only sister, she just wants to look at her face. If even an insignificant ttery gives you even a glimmer of hope, as an older brother, you should do so. But on the other hand, if you say you can¡¯t fix it, it¡¯s okay to punish them.¡±
It may have been said as a joke, but Tiffria¡¯splexion hardened as she heard the story.
Humans are infinitely weak. So is the body, but so is the mind.
In the face of the fear of death, no thoughtse to mind.
Of course, Vermat¡¯s ckmail would be done very simply.
If you say one word to kill yourself during the treatment, that¡¯s it.
Even if he refuses to give in to threats and says he will cure himself, the result is the same.
If he is killed at the hands of his brother, there will be no one who can cure this disease anymore.
Unless even a saintess is brought, she will die with constant pain every day.
Only then did Tiffria notice.
¡®From the beginning, the original purpose was not to visit me in the hospital, but to be a human healer.¡¯
I didn¡¯t even think about it because I was distracted by the pain caused by the disease.
she gritted her teeth.
¡°¡I can¡¯t meet you.¡±
¡°I am not asking for your permission. I am asking where that person is now.¡±
¡°I cannot tell you.¡±
As she raised her axe eye and showed a firm will, Vermatt looked straight at her.
¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a lot. Now he¡¯s even fighting against his brother.¡±
¡°This is my mansion. It¡¯s a pity if you don¡¯t follow through, but I¡¯ll have no choice but to send you back, leaving the hospital visit behind.¡±
It means to do it in moderation before kicking it out.
Vermata nodded her head unexpectedly.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that you rejected your brother¡¯s sincerity. In case there might be a threat during your treatment, I wanted to escort you, so I even mobilized the troops¡ It¡¯s useless if you do this.¡±
At those words, Tiffria¡¯splexion turned blue.
¡°Oh brother! Have you forgotten your pact!¡±
¡°what are you talking about. I never let soldiers set foot on your territory.¡±
Certainly it is.
If they promised non-aggression to each other¡¯s territory, but apanied their troops, this is an obvious portent of factional warfare.
However, Vermata has yet to invade her territory with troops.
Not surprisingly, the pact was not broken.
However, there is no guarantee that it will not break in the future.
If a soldier strikes in the middle of treatment, it is hard to dare to deal with it.
¡°Is it a threat?¡±
¡°If you ept that.¡±
In the end, in this part, you have no choice but to step back.
Tiffria said with raised eyes.
¡°¡great. The human is in the second annex.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°¡Brother, I will pay you back for this treatment now.¡±
When I spoke in a calm voice, Vermatt responded leisurely.
¡°Don¡¯t expect it.¡±
* * *
Ray overheard their conversation.
Erasing his presence with his words, he nodded from the top of the tree.
I understood roughly how things were going.
Vermat and Tifria are the leaders of their respective factions.
Unlike Tifria, who wanted to avoid a collision as much as possible, Vermatt was quite reckless.
Since she has the meticulousness to think about the front and back and rush in, it is natural for her to get involved.
¡®It must be the intention ofing to me and threatening me.¡¯
After getting down from the tree, Ray quietly passed Vermart.
Judging by his condition, he seems quite confident in his power.
That¡¯s also true, because he didn¡¯t even have a single escort while wandering around the territory of the enemy faction.
When I entered the private room first, Vermatt came to visit me shortly after.
Ray pretended not to know, as if he had been in a private room all day.
¡°Aren¡¯t you ady-in-waiting? What are you doing?¡±
¡°You are that person. heard the story Are you going to heal my brother tomorrow?¡±
It is a known fact that Vermat and Tiffria are brother and sister.
Is that all?
I even found out that the factional fight between the two was getting worse and worse.
If he had had more time, he would have even dug up the number of clique members¡¯ underwear.
Ray put his index finger to his lips with a face of doubt.
¡°Cure¡ You mean Tiffria?¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°Ugh. that¡¯s right. Originally, I was going to spend a little more time, but things seemed urgent, so I set the schedule for tomorrow.¡±
When the words he knew came out, Vermat, who had a look of caution inside, was relieved.
He judged that Ray did not know anything about the faction or the details of the situation.
The cold voice calmed down.
¡°yes. So I came here to ask you a favor.¡±
¡°Please?¡±
It¡¯s obvious even if you haven¡¯t heard it.
They¡¯ll either tell you to kill Tiffria in the middle of the operation or give up on her treatment.
Like watching a movie where you already know the ending, the picture of the future was roughly predicted.
However, he did not do anything foolish to show it on his face.
Vermart continued as he said.
¡°Remedy Tiffria no matter what. If you can¡¯t fix it, you will die.¡±
In theplete opposite of what he expected, Ray let out a voice without even realizing it.
¡°Eh?¡±
Seeing that, Vermatt, thinking that he was frightened by the threat, said reassuringly.
¡°do not worry. Conversely, if Tiffria is safely cured, there will be no harm to you. I promise that in my name.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Something is strange.
The situation is moving unexpectedly.
Obviously, Vermat had to order himself to kill Tiffria.
The sky must have nodded as well, thinking about it.
But can you cure me?
So what was the reason for threatening Tiffria and her faction until now?
¡®Are you testing me? If not, is there any benefit from curing Tiffria?¡¯
A few thoughts popped into myplicated mind and quickly disappeared.
No matter how you rte them, contradictions arise.
Ray asked out of curiosity.
¡°¡Do I really just need to treat it?¡±
¡°Strange. It¡¯s normal for a normal human being to tremble and say that he knows¡¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t heard threats once or twice because his skills are so good. I am used to this.¡±
In self-praise, Vermatt nodded.
Certainly, if Tiffria, who was meticulous in everything, was a human enough to bring her to the mansion, he would not be an ordinary human.
¡°You just need to treat it. That¡¯s it. You do your job.¡±
Ray smiled once at his words.
Of course, it¡¯s just the face.
To tell you the truth, I¡¯m honestly reluctant.
It seems like they are ying tricks, but I feel frustrated because I don¡¯t know.
That¡¯s why you can¡¯t dig the back after putting off surgery to find out.
Ray, who thought of tens of thousands of thoughts with a smile on his face, eventually epted the offer meekly.
¡°My job is to heal. If you can¡¯t fix it, you have to hit the doctor from that moment on.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a word I like. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±
After saying that, Vermatt left the private room.
Left alone in the room, Ray was still deep in thought.
Chapter 280
Episode 280 A Vampire Who Has No Blood or Tears (5)
During the day, Ray had to share blood from the vampires little by little.
Of course, a lot of blood is needed during heart surgery.
It must also have at least the same blood type.
Well, fortunately among the misfortunes, vampires don¡¯t have to worry about this.
Vampires are a race that absorbs the blood of other creatures as their own.
It can be an act of predation by sucking blood or an act of injecting someone else¡¯s blood into one¡¯s own body.
If they are also ssified ording to the presence or absence of A or B antigen, the ABO blood type.
If antigens such as the MN blood group ording to the presence or absence of the M or N antigen or the RH blood group ssified ording to the presence or absence of the RH0 (D) factor weremonly used, vampires would have been wiped out within a year.
In simple terms, it means that they do not have the anti-B antigen that type A has or the anti-A antigen that type B should have.
That¡¯s why it was able to amodate the blood of all living things.
When Ray opened the blood donation house (?) in the middle of the mansion, the vampires were interested and gathered little by little.
Most of them were vampire maids or handymen who did chores.
¡°What are humans doing now?¡±
¡°I want you to provide me with your blood.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s fun to ask blood from a vampire. Then what will you do if we provide blood?¡±
In short, it must be that they hope for a give and take.
Ray shrugged.
¡°Unfortunately, there is nothing I can give you.¡±
¡°Ugh. I didn¡¯t know you could only hope for nothing in return.¡±
When they were disappointed, Ray grinned and held out the food as if he had waited.
¡°I have nothing to give, not that you have nothing to gain.¡±
¡°¡what do you mean?¡±
¡°Too much blood is not a good thing. Just as there is a puddle in one ce in flowing water, so is blood. If you remove the umted blood at regr intervals, new blood will be created and you will be healthier.¡±
It is true that blood donors have a lower risk of heart attack and diabetes than non-blood donors.
In addition, 10-15% of human blood is reserved for emergencies.
It means that daily life is not impossible even if you donate blood to this extent.
Of course, they couldn¡¯t have known any of this.
That¡¯s why there were some people who didn¡¯t believe it.
However, most of the vampires who tasted the blood of humans directly nodded.
¡°Certainly, the blood of powerless old people is tasteless. Is that why young human blood tastes better?¡±
¡°The deceased Pira¡ Quite an apt example.¡±
¡°good. Take out that pooled blood. Let¡¯s see what it looks like.¡±
It¡¯s not like I¡¯m picking out enough to reach the lethal dose anyway.
Since it was only extracting a small amount, which amounted to the equivalent of one cup, few vampires expressed objection.
The first to entrust their bodies were the courtdies-in-waiting and vampires.
The women who had seen his face before said with a ruddy face.
¡°I wish they would take off their masks and pull them out¡¡±
Originally, blood donors are king in blood donation houses.
Ray obediently took off his mask.
Then the noisy vampires watched with bated breath.
When his appearance is revealed, thedies-in-waiting¡¯s eyes be drowsy.
¡°It would be nice to go around like that normally¡¡±
¡°You have a lot of orders.¡±
Ray grabbed her by the wrist and inserted a needle into her elbow.
It was a bit thicker than modern ones due to theck of technology, but for those who were already ustomed to pain, they did not blink an eye.
The blood that traveled through the tube began to collect little by little in the bottle.
When you clench and open your fists repeatedly, the blood collects better.
By the time the cup is full.
Ray removed the needle.
¡°great job. If possible, drink a lot of water.¡±
¡°Yeah¡ But is this the end?¡±
¡°It¡¯s over.¡±
It¡¯s so much simpler than I thought.
Thedy-in-waiting moved away from the chair with a bewildered expression, followed by others.
Their faces were considerably looser than the first.
¡°Nothing. It won¡¯t be difficult.¡±
¡°Certainly there must be an effect, right?¡±
¡°Because it makes me healthy. I will guarantee it.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I never thought the day woulde when humans would demand blood from us. It¡¯s something to live for a long time to see.¡±
It¡¯s really something to live for a long time to see.
What kind of madman would dare to ask for blood from a vampire?
It was only possible because he was rationally insane.
Even while taking blood, he was thinking, ¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be better to draw a little more for the next operation, just in case?¡¯
Perhaps if the vampires knew about this idea, they might have run away in fright.
* * *
Ray finished making transfusion packs during the morning and afternoon.
As the sun went down outside the window and it got dark, an unexpected person came to his bedroom.
¡°You look free.¡±
He leans against the door with a bottle of wine in one hand and speaks.
It is a familiar face.
Ray asked, puzzled.
¡°What happen?¡±
Then, Vermatt shakes the bottle.
¡°I was thinking of getting a drink. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll go back.¡±
After thinking for a moment, Ray nodded happily.
¡°It was a car with nothing to do. Come in.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
At his reaction, Ray tilted his head again.
Vampires by nature are not without a tendency to look down on humans and other alien races.
In addition, Vermata is a high-ranking vampire that can be said to be pure blood even among pure blood.
It¡¯s strange that he expresses his gratitude to himself as a human being, even if it¡¯s just passing words.
As we sat down, putting our doubts behind, Vermatt silently handed us a drink.
Ray picked it up and shoved it neatly into his mouth.
A feeling of heat rises from the neck.
It seems to be a fairly high alcohol drink.
However, it wasn¡¯t even painful.
On the contrary, the coolness felt when it passed through the esophagus was to the extent that there was no problem even whenpared to that of the elven state.
After several orders of magnitude more alcohol, Vermatt spoke first.
¡°Is that serious? Seeing you move so fast.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray looked him in the eye as he picked up his ss.
It is certainly a serious and difficult operation.
Of course, it¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s a major surgery that¡¯s understandable for the patient to die if he can¡¯t stand it during the operation.
Besides, there are no modern medical devices here.
This means that there is no artificial cardiopulmonary device or cardiopulmonary recement vascr device to maintain cardiopulmonary function during heart surgery.
If Tiffria were to be operated on by a different therapist than herself, her chances of surviving would be less than a decimal point.
Shall I tell you the truth?
If an unexpected situation urs, he may not be able to guarantee her life.
After a moment of conflict, Ray shook his head.
¡®I don¡¯t know him yet.¡¯
He may have an ulterior motive, but we cannot make hasty decisions.
¡°It is not light.¡±
¡°Right. I knew roughly. You can tell that much from your actions.¡±
¡°If I had known in advance, I would have nothing to say. Still, I have to do my best. They say if I don¡¯t fix it, they¡¯ll kill me?¡±
When he said it insignificantly, Vermatt stared nkly at the table and sneered.
¡°¡After that day, when I thought about it again, I wondered if I had put too much pressure on it. No matter how much it is, ¡®If you can¡¯t fix it, I¡¯ll kill you¡¯ is too much. I apologize.¡±
He had nothing to say after the other person had said so much.
In the end, Ray couldn¡¯t even save the money and only ate his appetite.
Only drinkse and go in the awkward silence.
Vermata, who had been silent for a while, spoke again.
A faint smile bloomed on his lips.
¡°¡do something well. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s particrly important, but I have one younger sister. If you die, you won¡¯t feel refreshed.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
What is this gap felt in words?
When Ray only drooled, Vermatt stood up first.
¡°I shouldn¡¯t disturb the person who has to do big things tomorrow. Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡±
Throwing a long cloak over his shoulders, he waved his hand once and left the bedroom.
What the hell did you want to talk about?
I muttered as I looked at the back of him when Ray disappeared.
¡°At times like this, I really envy the elves who have the eyes of truth.¡±
* * *
¡°Are you there yet?¡±
The elder vampires in front of her trembled when the overweight middle-aged woman asked indifferently.
¡°That¡¯s it¡ ording to the news, Vermat-sama personally visited Tifria-sama¡¯s mansion¡¡±
Quaang¡ª!
The tableware ced in front of the woman flew at high speed and hit the wall.
However, the tableware is intact and only the wall is broken.
At that mysterious mana, the elders shrank.
Anger erupted in the war.
¡°Half a year has passed since I gave the order! But are you moving now? To think that these ipetent bastards were sitting as elders!¡±
¡°Sorry!¡±
¡°Yeah, I should be sorry. If so, apologize with your insignificant life.¡±
¡°yes¡¡?¡±
The bearded elder asked incredulously, and she waved his hand.
Then the elder¡¯s body exploded at once.
Puppy-!
Along with the flesh, fishy blood sttered here and there.
However, even so, the elders could not respond.
It¡¯s because it can move around and turn into minced meat like just before.
As if she had caught a fly in front of her eyes, she raised her ss casually.
¡°¡I can¡¯t wait any longer. How long will noble bloodsuckers have to roam in the dark? Organize your group right now. The destination is Tiffria¡¯s territory. I will beat the wicked bitch and forcibly absorb the opposing factions.¡±
Even when she said that she would take a hard line, no one added anything else.
Rather than worrying about the future, the elders, who felt their lives were precious right now, voted in favor.
¡°Oh, you are right! I¡¯ll pack up a group right away!¡±
¡°We can head to Tiffria¡¯s territory even tomorrow! Just give me orders! mother!¡±
As if she liked the answer, the so-called ¡®Mother¡¯ smiled cheerfully.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! good night! Strike Tifria¡¯s territory tomorrow! I promise to treat you with respect for those who have made contributions!¡±
Next to the whipping is the carrot.
The elders wept and cheered as they ate the mustard.
¡°Leave it to me!¡±
¡°I will give you the territory of Tiffria!¡±
Mother revealed this.
¡°Now I really believe it¡¯s right in front of me. If it fails again¡ it will never end with just one person.¡±
The elders gulped as they pointed at the bloodied corpse.
Chapter 281
Episode 281 Vampires Say No to Blood or Tears (6)
The day passed and the surgery day approached.
The three of them were gathered in the bedroom, including Tiffria and Ray Vermat.
Even Tifria, who normally maintains a calm expression, is clearly nervous today.
Tiffria let out a small breath as Rey, who was wearing a clean white coat inside her backpack, signaled that she was ready.
¡°Thank you for today.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray nodded without answering.
Vermata, who was sitting on one side and staring at him, was worried, but he pretended not to know.
If you are a novice doctor, there might be cases where you get stressed out and make mistakes, but there was no problem with him who was called trustworthy.
It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried because I can¡¯t predict what his intentions will be.
¡®No matter how much it is, it wouldn¡¯t be openly intruding during surgery, right?¡¯
Calcte Vermat¡¯s radius of action and turn away from him so that you can use your hands at any time.
Ray sighed briefly.
¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Take a deep breath.¡±
As the mana along with the horse slowly took away Tiffria¡¯s consciousness, Vermat watched silently.
No matter how much weaker she is, Tifria is a pureblood who belongs to the upper ranks among vampires.
Seeing her put her to sleep so easily, it seems that she has some hidden talent.
The operation began only after Typhria waspletely put to rest.
* * *
Rey ripped off her clothes, holding a thin, sharp de in her hand.
Afterpletely undressing, her upper body is revealed.
Ray carefully examined the situation.
¡®As expected, there is nothing to see on the exterior. After all, I have no choice but to split up.¡¯
With a hemisphere-shaped de made at the forge, a vertical incision is made on the sternum in the center of the chest.
The fragile flesh cracked open and blood leaked out.
A fixture was twisted to hold her chestpletely open, revealing her organs.
Just in case, I checked Vermart¡¯s expression, and his face was a little darker than before.
Ray proceeded with the surgery, worried that he might have hit the back of the head.
Remove the ribs and expose the heart.
Then problems began to emerge one after another.
Ray frowned.
¡®It¡¯s too much to do.¡¯
Human blood can be said to be a lubricant for vampires.
It is unavoidable that Tifria¡¯s blood vessels, which do not consume human blood, rust, just as a bicycle chain slowly rusts when left unattended.
As such, Tifria¡¯s heart is in a serious condition.
The coronary arteries that supply blood to the heart have be stenosis, as well as obstruction in some part.
This makes it impossible to properly supply blood to the heart.
He seemed to be holding on somehow with his unique healing power, but evening this far was a miracle.
Ray lifted his heart a little to see the condition.
Fortunately, the internal thoracic artery is useful.
Since there is no cardiopulmonary bypass, it seems better to do coronary artery bypass graft by minimizing the movement of the heart without using it.
If the internal thoracic artery is drawn and connected to the coronary artery, blood supply will be easier.
However, this operation is quite difficult.
Since there is no heart anchor, it is necessary not only to fix the heart with one hand, but also to connect arteries to arteries with the other hand.
It was an outline of surgery that would make even the one who was called the hand of God lose confidence.
¡®Let¡¯s do it slowly¡ Slowly¡ don¡¯t be impatient.¡¯
Ray, who was repeating to himself, carefully held his heart.
If you make a wrong move, Tiffria will die as it is.
Using his senses and exquisitely fixing his heart, Ray lifted the scissor-shaped tongs.
With it, pinch one side of the internal thoracic artery.
When he picked up another pair of forceps and picked out the internal thoracic artery, there was only an empty artery in the middle.
You can cut it now.
Making a small sheath in the artery, he connected the two parts of the coronary artery to the internal thoracic artery.
A crisis struck immediately.
If it was to pick it up with forceps and cut it, then sealing the blood vessel was a very difficult task with one hand.
If it is to insert a needle, I am confident in terms of uracy.
You can pierce flying flies with a needle, but can you not pierce a still blood vessel?
However, there is a little problem if it is sutured by connecting threads.
¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯
To make matters worse, the blood transfusion pack has to be squeezed out.
Ray hurriedly said to Vermat, who was just watching.
¡°Come over here and squeeze this out.¡±
Vermata, who received the order out of the blue, ran as if flying.
Then, in a hurry, he began kneading the leather blood transfusion pack wrapped in cloth.
After the blood transfusion problem was solved, all that was left was suturing.
Ray pricked his veins with a fine hooked needle.
slowly.
If you rush, you make mistakes.
Even with one hand, it quickly seals blood vessels with impable hand movements.
How many modern doctors can suture with one hand?
Moreover, these cardiovascr vessels.
Use your thumb and forefinger to pull the needle, bring your middle and ring fingers together and hold the needle again.
After repeating this, the magic of sealing blood vessels with one hand unfolded in front of my eyes.
The heart held in the left hand is fixed, wondering if it will move, and the right hand connects blood vessels to blood vessels.
Just when I thought the surgery would proceed without any problems, something happened.
Small blood vessels that seemed to be normal burst and spurt blood.
As a result, symptoms of shock due to bleeding urred.
Ray urgently stopped sealing the coronary artery and started sealing the bleeding vessel.
I can¡¯t do this slowly.
If left as it is, Typhria may bleed to death.
It¡¯s a little risky, but I think we should hurry up.
He went straight into vascr suturing.
Vermata¡¯splexion turned white as she watched it from the side.
Blood spurting out from inside doesn¡¯t look like a normal picture.
Vermata, who peeked at the picture of death from Tiffria, forgot to put on a blood transfusion pack and shouted.
¡°What happened! Couldn¡¯t fix it!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a sign of shock from bleeding! Bring more blood transfusion packs! Not enough with this!¡±
Because I¡¯m in a hurry, I¡¯m respectful and rude, and I don¡¯t care.
After sealing the bleeding vessel, he picked up an injection from one side.
I wanted to keep it, but I didn¡¯t know it would be so helpful.
Ray gave Typria a sedative.
¡°Symptoms of shock have also stopped¡ I have passed the hurdle.¡±
There¡¯s nothing special about being a sedative.
It is a sedative made from alcohol that ismonly avable in everyday life.
Ethyl alcohol (Ethyl alcohol) included in alcohol has a dependence, but it has a good sedative effect.
Combining this with a drug that has analgesic properties, the present sedative is born.
An absorbable suture material was used for suture.
It is a thread extracted from cogen from a healthy animal that was previously made.
Antimicrobial drugs were also sprayed there.
After about two weeks, it will be absorbed by the body without the need to remove the stitches.
However, even though he passed the crisis, Ray¡¯s expression was not bright.
Vermart brought a bunch of blood transfusion packs piled up in the next room.
¡°I brought it. Will this be enough?¡±
¡°okay. Put away the used blood transfusion pack and put it on and rub it like before.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
He listens quite well to what he¡¯s up to.
It¡¯s to the point where I doubt whether he really harbors ill feelings toward his younger sister.
After looking at Vermart for a while, Ray briefed on the situation so far.
¡°¡The chest is still closed, but the operation went well. The coronary artery and the internal thoracic artery are connected to make the blood supply more smooth than before, and the bleeding blood vessel is also blocked with absorbent thread, so if you have good healing powers, you should be able to live your daily life within two weeks.¡±
At his words, Vermat was relieved.
¡°¡you suffered.¡±
Even at those words of congrattions for the hard work, Ray only shook his head.
¡°The story isn¡¯t over yet. See these ck veins here?¡±
He pointed to one of the veins and Vermatt looked at it.
It is quite ckpared to the others.
¡°This means that the blood vessels are not functioning properly. If you climb up on this¡¡±
As he spoke, he sneakily showed Tiffria¡¯s heart.
Contrary to the front, which looked fine, the back was slightly dark red.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
¡°¡To put it simply, the heart is rotting. This is the first time this has happened to me.¡±
As I closed my eyes and said it as if I had given up, Vermatt became desperate.
¡°¡then what should Tiffria do now?¡±
Ray, who was trying to save his words, muttered while looking at Vermart.
¡°¡this can¡¯t be fixed. No, to be precise, I should say let¡¯s fix it. Even if the blood vessels are treated, the heart is rotten, so you won¡¯t be able to live any longer. If you have something to say, you better do it when you wake up.¡±
At the one-sided notice, he clenched his fists.
It is a death sentence that does not sound like words received suddenly.
But judging by the look in his eyes, it didn¡¯t look like he was lying.
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t just say this casually.
The doctor always speaks with determination when pronouncing death.
It was like that even now.
In this world, it was the first time he had been pronounced dead after deciding to heal himself.
There was no way he would have confessed it with a light heart.
Vermatt gritted his teeth.
Her eyes, which were usually so firm, wavered incessantly.
It¡¯s like a child who has been deprived of what he wants.
At first nce, in a tearful voice, he spat out one more word as if vomiting blood.
¡°Is there anything you can do? There must be some way. Think carefully.¡±
I can understand the desire to grab at the straw, but I can¡¯t tell lies.
Ray shook his head again.
¡°Unfortunately, there is no way out of this situation¡. This is my guess, but Tiffria will die in the third week. Do something you haven¡¯t done before. That¡¯s the best you can do.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Vermatt, who had heard the story, left the bedroom without a word.
I didn¡¯t want to be in a ce like this anymore.
How much effort have you put in so far?
What have you been working hard for?
As he tried to return to his troubles in vain, his mind went a little sour.
In the end, he escaped from the reality presented in front of him.
* * *
¡°There it is.¡±
The factions of Pureblood and Vermata, who had maintained their neutrality until now, moved.
I pointed my sword at the mansion in front of me.
¡°Now! Punish the shameful fellow countrymen whomitted the unforgivable sin of loving humans and win glory!¡±
With the words of the elders, numerous vampire soldiers raised their mana.
¡°Kill! The shame of a vampire!¡±
¡°Kill the witch who vited the tribalw!¡±
Each one is a soldier who can handle mana.
With that alone, it boasts a power that is different from that of human soldiers.
With more than a thousand such soldiers gathered, the old mansion would be destroyed in an instant.
Participating in an easy war in which this kind of victory is confirmed, all you have to do is wait for the Kongo to fall.
What a sweet temptation
Satisfied smiles appeared on the elders¡¯ faces.
Chapter 282
Episode 282 Midnight of my life (1)
Vermata jumped out of the bedroom and came quite far.
As I was walking, I had passed the mansion for a long time and came to an unknown forest.
It¡¯s dark and I can¡¯t even see the light.
However, I had no desire to go back.
I don¡¯t know what to do now.
There is nothing he can do about going back, and he has no confidence to say anything to Tiffria.
¡°After all, you are a coward. Are you going to just run away before Tiffria dies? It¡¯s about time. If you¡¯re going to run away, run away; if not, make a decision.¡±
He scolds himself and grabs his head.
What is the right choice to act in this situation?
The faction led by the mother and thest three weeks of the younger brother in life.
What was he meant to protect?
The fear of his mother, instilled in him since childhood, yed a part in hindering his choice.
Even in his eyes, the existence of a mother was not normal.
It¡¯s not enough to hurt his son and suck his blood, so he kills without hesitation, no matter how close he is to his aide.
Since I had seen it since I was born, the fear I had for my mother was by no means small.
However, now was not the time to be suppressed by fear.
Now you have to make a decision.
Looking at the situation, I feel that the fighting force of the mother faction ising.
If you¡¯re going to fight against it, this is the right ce, if not, join their group and burn down Tiffria¡¯s mansion.
After a moment of conflict, Vermatt shook his butt and stood up.
Even the sword, which had not been pulled out unless there was something tolerable, was pulled out from the waist.
A graceful sword body appears and wees the owner¡¯s touch.
Vermat took a look at the location of Tifria¡¯s mansion.
His hands tremble in fear for his mother, but he clenches his fists.
Having made up his mind, he took a deep breath.
There was a warm kindness in those eyes that had only been cold.
¡°This is thest gift your brother gives you. I would like you to ept it warmly.¡±
he went down the mountain
* * *
Someone appeared from a distance, and the elders raised their hands to stop the march.
Afterwards, the figure of Vermata began to appear.
However, the appearance is not unusual.
Holding a sword in one hand, he took one step at a time with terrifying momentum.
It was as if he was facing a life-and-death enemy.
The elders, roughly predicting the situation, narrowed their eyes.
¡°Heh heh heh. Your mother won¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Please join us.¡±
At their words of generosity, Vermatt shook his head resolutely.
¡°If the sun stays hot for a long time, even the sky resents it. I don¡¯t want to die under the scorching hot sun any longer.¡±
Vermat¡¯s reply also changed the way he spoke.
¡°That is very surprising. To think that you, mother¡¯s faithful dog, would betray for one of your insignificant younger siblings.¡±
¡°I may not be insignificant to you, but to me he was like sweet rain. It¡¯s disappointing to not notice what you¡¯ve been doing just for that kid for decades.¡±
¡°Heh heh. If so, it would have been better to hide it. Your weak heart killed you.¡±
be weak
In a way, that might be the case.
Seeing him holding a sword to protect others while trembling in fear.
But wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a brother who trembles and still holds a sword than a brother who burns down his brother¡¯s mansion?
Vermat raised his beloved sword and aimed it at the elder.
¡°Since before, there has been a lot of talk here and there.e down directly Even if it¡¯s a raincoat, I¡¯ll hang out with you.¡±
The elder¡¯s eyebrows twitched.
However, she had no intention of responding to his provocation.
The elders know Vermat¡¯s skills better than anyone else.
If it wasn¡¯t for three people working together, they wouldn¡¯t be opponents either.
The power of pure blood was great.
The elder pulls himself out once.
¡°If you have children, how can you start with adults?¡±
Saying so, he puts the soldiers in front.
Vermart sneered.
¡°You can say that you surpass your mother when ites to keeping your back.¡±
¡°profit! Hit!¡±
When the elder¡¯s order was issued, the vampire soldiers¡¯ eyes turned red.
It must mean that mana was raised.
Vermaat dodged the sword that shed his shoulder des.
When I turn around, I get a long stab at the side from the back.
It¡¯s crude, but if there are a lot of them, that alone is threatening enough.
Realizing that the number should be reduced, Vermatu raised mana throughout his body as well.
As he swung his beloved sword horizontally, the five soldiers who were lined up copsed in blood.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
However, the number of soldiers was overwhelming.
When I killed five people in front of me, ten people approached me, so he was just embarrassed.
Three soldiers appeared from behind.
He raised his sword and took out three different directions, but if he had been a littlete to avoid it, his back would have been pierced.
Breaking into a cold sweat, he pulled out his de.
Since all the soldiers are mana users, it was a bit difficult to deal with them with sword auras.
¡®Even though it consumes a lot of mana, there¡¯s nothing like this to reduce the number.¡¯
A sword master¡¯s secret technique of ignoring even the blocking sword and cutting it.
Unless it¡¯s the same Aura de, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to block it.
As the soldiers hesitated, Vermat charged into them.
It looked like a tiger chasing a flock of sheep.
Blood fountains ur everywhere, reducing the number of soldiers.
The elders realized that they would only lose soldiers if they left it like this.
They exchanged nces with each other, then nodded and stepped forward.
The three elders holding swords rushed towards Vermatt like crazy.
¡°Yeah man!¡±
¡°I will kill you!¡±
The three swords approached, shaking mysteriously.
It looked like it would follow no matter where it went.
Vermatt gritted his teeth at the level of swordsmanship that was much higher than he thought.
Discharges a thick aura and raises the sword as if blocking it.
That was exactly what the elders were aiming for.
A grim smile spreads across their lips.
The swords of the elderse riding on the sword body that blocks the flow.
Vermata was frightened by the sword as the snake pushed through the bush and cut it off.
But it was toote.
Since it was an unexpected number in advance, even if he reacted urgently, his chest was cut long.
His eyes narrowed slightly in intense pain.
I think it would be quicker for me to die while dealing with the elders.
It would be better to go through the soldiers.
Having made up his mind, he quickly flew away.
The direction didn¡¯t matter.
If he could just walk around while stirring up the soldiers, that was enough.
It¡¯s a trick that doesn¡¯t work, but the elders were quite embarrassed.
In this way, you can¡¯t even attack without worrying about it.
They cannot attack, but the sound of soldiers dying can be heard from here and there.
¡°Here it is! Aagh!¡±
¡°Catch it!¡±
¡°Go wide! If you stick around, you die!¡±
At someone¡¯s cry, the soldiers distanced themselves from each other.
Then, the figure of Vermata began to appear in small ways.
The elders followed.
¡°You bastard!¡±
There are three elders and Vermat is alone.
In addition, the soldiers around are attacking.
As the chase continued in this state, the distance gradually narrowed.
Soon after, Vermatt, who was confronted by the elders, took the lead.
When the sword was quickly lowered, the elder responded with great rage.
In terms of individual skills, the elders could not match Vermata.
After only blocking the sword, the aura de shook as if it would break at any moment.
¡°Ugh!¡±
If there was only a momentary gap, he would havepletely killed one of the elders, but in less than an instant, swords rained down from both sides like a hail of fire, so he had no choice but to pull himself out.
A blind sword caught at his side.
Chiiik¡ª
The body that was protected with mana was scratched.
Blood pours out and impedes the movement of the body, even for a moment.
It was not the elders who would miss the moment.
I thought it was right and swords flew from various directions.
He rotated his body and tried to strike the sword, but it was not enough to block them all.
In the end, there were fatal sword wounds to the shoulder and abdomen.
My muscles were torn, so I couldn¡¯t move as I thought.
Elders lick their lips like predators facing appetizing prey.
¡°Heh heh. To get such a big ball while standing still. You can get a reward when you go back.¡±
¡°Is this how you get paid for the past? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
Vermatra betrays the faithful dog and punishes him, taking his head.
There will undoubtedly be considerable payoffs.
Vermart said, blood pouring out of his mouth.
¡°Do you still think of enjoying wealth and fame under your mother? Don¡¯t you guys know how futile it is?¡±
¡°know. But how can you betray? In the end, I will face the same fate as you. It¡¯s a life where you lose everything to your mother and leave without achieving anything. What a pitiful life this is. Tsk tsk.¡±
That¡¯s not wrong.
¡®It¡¯s a life that only loses and leaves.¡¯
Vermata, who was thinking about something from the elder¡¯s words, suddenly smiled.
Seeing that, the elders were nervous.
¡°thanks. It gave me a good idea.¡±
¡°Good idea¡¡?¡±
¡°I¡¯d like to kill you in return, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be hard to take even one of them with you.¡±
His words relieved the tension of the elders a little.
It¡¯s definitely going to be hard to hit again with a body like that.
But for some reason, Vermatt¡¯s expression was always smiling.
¡°As expected, this ce is not suitable for thest ce.e to the mansion I will wee you back there.¡±
¡°Who do you think will let go?¡±
¡°You manage to hold your form with a body like that.¡±
¡°Does it look like form? These are the words that came out of my mouth.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The elders fell silent.
He had never lied before.
It was clear that something was there.
When the elders were just staring at each other, Vermatt smiled and raised the mana of his whole body.
Send all that mana to your legs.
And then, in an instant, kicks the ground.
The ground turned over like an explosion and attacked them with great speed.
When the elders cut it off in amazement, Vermata had already disappeared from sight.
Squeezing out all the remaining mana, he decided to throw himself away.
They were apanied by over a thousand soldiers, and there was no way they could pursue them.
The elders, who missed him right in front of their eyes, were at ease.
¡°Anyway, Tifria can¡¯t even respond in a sensible way. By the time the Tiffria faction found out about this, it would have been toote. We advance like this.¡±
¡°We are of the same opinion.¡±
When the order of the elders was given, the soldiers began marching again.
The destination was Tiffria¡¯s mansion as well.
Chapter 283
Episode 283 Midnight of my life (2)
Vermata gasped for breath and entered the bedroom.
In fact, it was a wound that deservedly copsed before reaching the mansion.
However, he endured it with mana and mental strength and reached the bedroom.
As soon as he crossed the door, he copsed in exhaustion.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
While exhaling, he moved his fingers and stretched the floor.
Ray, who was finishing Tifria¡¯s vascr surgery, vaguely guessed Vermat¡¯s presence outside the door.
But even if I expected toe inside, I didn¡¯t know that my whole body would be covered in blood like this.
Ray hurriedly approached him.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Even though there must be intense pain, he opened his mouth as if to say something.
¡°My own people¡ heo-eok¡ they areing here¡ heo-eok¡¡±
He gasps for breath as if it is too much to even say.
Ray scanned Vermat¡¯s body.
Aceration to the side and severe bony wounds to the shoulder and abdomen.
It was clearly a sign of a battle.
In addition, it was attacked in ces that could be considered fatal enough.
Looking at it neatly cut out like this, the opponent must be the owner of a fairly high level swordsmanship.
Hisplexion hardened a little.
¡°I need treatment right now. Wait a minute.¡±
As Ray tried to prepare another operating table, Vermatt hurriedly grabbed his wrist and shook his head.
When I look at him with an expression that I don¡¯t know why, he speaks clearly and quietly.
¡°¡Tifria¡ You said that the heart was the problem¡¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right. But the operation went well. Now worry about you.¡±
Despite Ray¡¯s cool words, Vermat did not let go of his hand.
No, rather, it gives strength to the hand holding the wrist.
A stream of pink blood flowed from his mouth.
It must be a sign that the artery is damaged.
¡°My heart¡ If Tiffria receives it, can it live¡?¡±
Hearing that one word from Vermat, Ray felt as if something was connected in his head.
The reason why he had never missed Tiffria¡¯s visit until now.
And even the reason why he always went to work after the hospital visit.
The hospital visit was simply to see the condition of the younger brother because he was worried.
Also, it was to create a light incident one by one so that the faction belonging to it would not notice what was inside.
Besides, how did she be the head of the family by instructing vampires to harmonize with humans without blood-sucking humans?
Why was Tifria, who was pure-blooded but possessed only feeble strength, not assassinated in the faction fights so far?
As the things he had been wondering about were clearly revealed as if a puzzle had been put together, the scarred Vermata came into view again.
My shoulder des are shaking and my intestines are about to protrude from my abdomen.
If it had not been for the vampire¡¯s ability to heal, these wounds would have been fatal.
With a wound like this, there would be no problem even if he died of shock along the way, but did hee all the way to this ce gritting his teeth to save one of his younger siblings?
Ray got down on one knee and brought him to eye level.
Her usual yful voice had be serious.
¡°¡if you have a new heart, you can save it.¡±
Upon hearing his answer, Vermatt smiled faintly.
¡°Save¡ Heo-Eok¡ I¡¯m going to die anyway¡ Shouldn¡¯t someone have to live¡ Had it been the other way around¡ I would have wished for Tiffria¡¯s heart¡ Heo-uh¡ I hate it so much Living with your older brother¡¯s heart¡ It must be quite fun bullying¡¡±
You can tell that those words are false even if you don¡¯t have the eyes of the truth.
Ray thought for a moment.
¡®¡Is it really right to transnt the heart of a living person even though he is a patient? One of the two will surely die, but if you have to choose the one that should have died, it¡¯s Typhria without a second thought.¡¯
It is her fault that this happened in the first ce.
Jusu, a vampire, did not try to suck human blood and gave priority to his stubbornness, even creating a situation where his brother was prepared for death.
Even so, it is heartbreaking even from the viewer¡¯s point of view as he confronts his brother without knowing anything.
There are probably dozens of vicious nails driven by Tiffria herself into Vermat¡¯s chest.
When he showed a worried attitude, Vermatt urged him.
¡°There¡¯s no time¡ until thepatriots arrive¡ it won¡¯t take half a day¡¡± ¡±
¡¡±
Ray looked straight into Vermart¡¯s eyes.
Although he had no strength and his pupils trembled, he had a conviction that no one could break.
These were the eyes of those who had something they wanted to protect, even if they were bent dozens of times and broken hundreds of times.
Ray is not a man who is cold enough to refuse even if the other person is determined to this extent.
¡°If I fall asleep in my current state or administer an anesthetic, I will surely die. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have state-of-the-art medical equipment like a cardiopulmonary bypass here, so you¡¯ll need to be alive for at least three minutes to get your heart removed. Even if you do have an operation, it means that you have to do it while you are conscious.¡±
In other words, you have to endure having your heart cut out alive.
Vermartughed.
¡°¡What else am I saying¡ It¡¯s okay¡ My body is already numb¡¡±
At that, Rayughed along.
The only thing that makes her smile is her facial expression.
The chest was crying for him.
You cannot hide your body condition in front of yourself and no one else.
The central nervous system and the brain are all right, but the sensation cannot go away.
Vermata is lying because she thinks of herself doing the operation.
Ray threw a joke at him who spewed lies every time he opened his mouth.
¡°You¡¯re a style that elves hate.¡±
¡°¡hehehe¡ nagging is enough¡ I can barely stand it¡ heo-euk¡ it¡¯s hard, so do it quickly¡ heo-euk¡¡± His
breathing became more difficult than before.
Now, he must be holding on only with his mental strength.
Ray quickly connected the surrounding table and chair and converted it into a usable operating table.
Lay Vermart next to Tifria, who has not yetpleted the suturing of her chest.
Taking out new gloves and holding a scalpel, he looked at Vermart and said.
¡°¡Then let¡¯s begin.¡±
¡°¡You¡¯re making me wait in many ways¡ Hurry up¡¡±
With his words as the starting point, the scalpel made a long vertical incision in Vermart¡¯s chest.
¡°Ouch¡¡±
Beads of sweat formed on his forehead as if he was desperately enduring the pain.
Ray removed his ribs.
With quick hand movements, the organs surrounding the heart are gently removed.
Awesome¡ª! Creepy¡ª!
Vermata, who had been gritting her teeth to ovee the intense pain, now lost all of her teeth.
Blood oozes out of his mouth, leaving only his gums.
Ray¡¯s hands grew faster as he watched them.
I want to reduce his pain even a little by using mana.
one can¡¯t do that
Even though he could control his body with the spirit, there was no way to dull the pain.
From now on, only Vermat had to endure.
¡°Hold on a little longer!¡±
I¡¯ll finish it soon!
Too miserable to talk about it, I swallowed it down my throat.
After finding the heart, Ray cut off the blood vessels connected to the heart one by one, from the coronary artery to the internal thoracic artery.
¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡±
Vermatt let out a grotesque saliva.
Ray took the heart and quickly moved to Tiffria.
Vermata, who was looking at him from behind, could not bear the pain in his chest and opened his mouth.
There is no longer any strength in the body.
Because the heart was torn, the blood circting in the body became cold and eventually even the pain subsided.
After a while, it seems to feelfortable.
His eyes slowly closed as if he were sleeping.
At thest moment, he saw his life so far as a dream.
unfair life.
I walked a path that was unfair, insulting, and yet irresistible.
Nothing went my way, and nothing I could do ording to my will.
All he was given was his mother¡¯s instructions.
A puppet who must act as he pleases ording to the wishes of others.
That was life up until now.
The orders of the one she calls mother were quite harsh.
He had to throw away his beloved wife as food for his own people, and he had to bury his one and only daughter, who could not be exchanged for anything in the world.
In just three days, I lost the things I wanted to protect the most in my life that I had built up over decades.
I didn¡¯t care what was going on now.
A life without fun is a life without value.
If even someone¡¯s happiness could be taken away just because they were pure blood, he hoped that this dirty blood would melt away.
which day
When you have to keep your seat and sit still in the scorching sunlight.
It was there that he first met his half-sister.
Unlike herself, she had a smile she had never seen before and had excessive love for humans who were nothing more than her mother¡¯s ythings.
At first, it was resentful and hateful.
There was only a sense of envy for no reason, and he wanted to take out his sword and cut his throat at any moment.
However, she gave a smile to herself and reached out her hand.
It was as if sweet rain had fallen in the scorching hot sun of motherhood.
My eyes swelled up as if they were going to burst, and it seemed that dried tears would flow from them.
He hid it under the name of anger.
I don¡¯t want to lose any more.
Those close to her know how her mother treats her.
I¡¯d rather live as an enemy than kill her.
He made up his mind and formed a faction.
He purposely earned her hostility by threatening humans he had no interest in.
Only she will not know the existence of a mother.
If she had an enemy called herself, she wouldn¡¯t be able to look elsewhere.
everything went ording to n.
Seeing that my mother didn¡¯t say anything, it seems that she tolerated the situation.
But not anymore.
This happy life in its own way hase to an end.
Orders were given to the mother.
Take this opportunity to get rid of Typhria, who is suffering from a disease.
Then, be the head of the family, unify the factions into one, and dedicate the forces to yourself.
I tried to find a solution, but all I could do was stumble. No suitable solution was seen.
To make matters worse, Tiffria, whose disease has worsened, has brought in a human healer for treatment.
As a mother, there will be no opportunity like this.
Naturally, the order was given straight away.
I turned my back on the people I had been with for decades.
A fierce battle was fought in an unknown forest.
One of the elders who have been in harmony for decades speaks.
¡®It¡¯s a life of losing and leaving without achieving anything. What a miserable life this is.¡¯
That¡¯s definitely true.
It was a life where there was much to lose but nothing to gain.
However, thanks to the human therapist who had been ignored until now, he was able to convey something to his sister even at the end of his life.
It was her heart, her beliefs, and what gave her the courage to stand up to her mother.
With just one dying heart, the younger sister wille to life.
Vermata, who looked like her chest was pierced, murmured.
¡®¡Well, even an end like this isn¡¯t bad.¡¯
In the dream, he closed his eyes.
Then, a cool wind and shade gradually began to appear in the ce where the strong sunlight was shining.
I see a swing hanging from a tree and peopleughing happily on one side.
A beautiful wife with long ears and a precious daughter with an innocent smile.
Vermata looked at her right hand.
There, Tiffria was holding her hand tightly.
He casts a gaze telling him not to go and shakes his head.
It¡¯s the hand I¡¯ve held for over a hundred years.
You were always the one holding on, but now it¡¯s time to let go.
Vermatt smiled pleasantly and removed the hand he was holding.
Even though my brother did a lot of things he couldn¡¯t do.
Even though I am an ugly brother who has nothing to offer.
He was satisfied that he was able to protect thest smile.
Chapter 284
Episode 284 Midnight of my life (3)
¡°Mrs. The Vermata faction ising!¡±
When the maid spoke with a pale face, the maid looked out the window and gave instructions.
¡°Why are they here¡! Get ready now! It will be difficult, but the mansion has no choice but to stop it!¡±
Following the order of thedy-in-waiting, the servants began their own maintenance.
Check your weapons and put on your armor.
Thebatants under Tiffria also hardened their faces and made up their minds.
¡°Only Lady Tifria must be protected somehow! Form up!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
An untimelymotion broke out in the mansion.
* * *
¡°¡¡±
Ray took a long breath and looked at Vermart¡¯s corpse.
Did you get a satisfactory result at the end of enduring the pain on the operating table?
Only the cut marks on his chest seemed to represent his lonely words.
Tifria¡¯s heart transnt operation was sessfullypleted because she was able to receive a heart quickly.
Now, if you recover properly, you will be conscious soon.
Ray gently hugged Vermart.
He carefully picked it up and left the bedroom.
Ignoring the busydies-in-waiting andbatants, I just trudged out of the mansion.
Tiffria¡¯s mansion is quite bloody.
Ahead is a long swamp, and the gardens have already turned into ruins.
The mansion was old and didn¡¯t get much sunlight, so it couldn¡¯t be called a beautifulndscape even with lies.
One such yard, only one.
There is a huge tree and a sunny spot.
Ray leaned Vermart against a tree.
As the warm sunlight shone on his face, a faint smile bloomed on Vermart¡¯s lips, probably because of his mood.
¡°Leave the rest and rest in peace.¡±
Along with the horse, he pulled out the sword from Vermat¡¯s waist.
When the bloody de was pulled out without a sound of friction, Ray quietly turned around.
In front of him was an army of a thousand men emitting terrifying momentum.
All of them are Aura users who deal with mana.
Among them, three were people who could have joined the Sword Master.
¡°Human healer! stand back!¡±
The courtesan vampire saw Ray¡¯s appearance and shouted in amazement.
But he was silent.
Wearing a mask, he stands there holding a sword, and the soldiers on their way to the mansionugh at him.
¡°You¡¯re a man who wants to die.¡±
¡°No need to stop! Push it like this!¡±
They, who had spilled their momentum to the extent that the earth shook, moved forward with numbers.
Swords and spears surround him from all sides.
Despite being attacked by a dense that seemed to have nowhere to escape, Ray still stood.
Even the vampires, who were nervous inside, were heartbroken at the sight.
¡®This is the end!¡¯
Even the vampire maid who was watching from behind did not doubt his death.
As he turned his head, a huge energy of mana emanated from the battlefield.
Ray made up his mind and exploded Mana.
The amount is less than before, but it is the mana of the spirit of speech that has grown a notch in quality.
It was not something that a soldier who had juste to join the ranks of the yers could handle.
One side of the battlefield waspletely destroyed.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s magic!¡±
¡°Shield!¡±
Even with sudden explosions, they are experienced and react quickly.
The soldiers who gathered mana protect it with magic, and those in front take out their shields.
At that point, the elders began to step in.
The elders, who had been watching from the back line from the beginning, shook their hands.
¡°It was a good skill for a tsk tsk human.¡±
¡°That will end here too.¡±
He quietly drew his sword and aimed at him.
The flesh of the elders raged and pricked the skin.
I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever put things in my hands.
No, in the first ce, they didn¡¯t seem to have any desire to save anyone.
It will probably stop only after killing everyone present in this mansion.
Ray took a step.
Then the pressure of mana became much stronger than before.
The soldiers holding their shields in front of them grabbed their necks and rolled on the floor.
¡°Keew¡!¡±
As the density of mana, which made it difficult to breathe, encroached on the surroundings, the elders also changed theirplexion from the beginning.
If left as it is, it will be a hindrance in the future.
¡®I can¡¯t leave that guy alive.¡¯
¡®If it¡¯s still like this, I¡¯m afraid of future troubles when I think about the future.¡¯
The elders, who were looking at each other and exchanging nces, rushed at Ray without saying who came first.
The aura des that rose from the sword pierced at a sharp angle.
There, the timing was subtly right.
With two swords attacking the front and a hidden sword piercing the back, most people would die before reacting.
Ray¡¯s sword quietly received the sword attack.
As they slowly reduced their speed and let them go backwards, their swords changed as if they had already expected them.
The first sword increases the speed, and the second sword actually exerts its strength.
Only thest sword approached with great anticipation hidden.
While Ray concentrated on the two swords, the sword from behind aimed at his back.
It is a sword that the sword masters decided and unfolded.
It is not something that can be avoided by noticing it toote.
By the time Ray looked back, it was already toote.
A serious smile bloomed on the elder¡¯s face.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
Thrust the sword triumphantly.
The sword hit him directly in the back.
Kaaang¡ª!
The elder¡¯s sword was cut in half with the sound of metal shing violently.
Changgang¡ª
The Elder looked at the piece of metal that had fallen to the ground and was horrified.
What kind of guy¡¯s back came to block the de.
Ray, who was focused in front of him, drew a sword at him.
Wedge liquid¡ª!
Would it feel like this if the space waspressed in an instant?
It felt as if all the surrounding air was being sucked into the sword path.
If you try to block it with a chopping sword, you may get a big nose injury.
¡®You monstrous bastard! Avoid it for now!¡¯
As the elder leaned back, the sword strike, which had been short, became longer.
The elder was in awe at the intense storm of mana tearing through the empty space.
By rapidly rotating the floating body, I was able to deflect the sword attack a little bit.
However, even so, it was a sword that Ray had drawn out while calcting distance and speed.
I raised the mana of the whole body, but I couldn¡¯t avoid all of them.
Thanks to this, the elder¡¯s left arm was cut off in vain.
Slowly¡ª!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
In less than a second, an elder is crippled.
Ray didn¡¯t stop there.
Using the joint of the wrist to gently lift the sword, this time the head of the bearded elder fell.
With only two swings of the sword, the examination copsed and an elder lost his life.
The vampires watching from the top of the mansion trembled.
A man with a ridiculous mask, whom he had ignored until now, was single-handedly blocking the three elders.
No, there are two now.
They experienced first hand how strong the power of those with the name of elders is.
I still get a shudder when I think of their armed forces sweeping the battlefield during a faction fight.
But now, it waspletely different from then.
One died without even using their hands, and the remaining two seemed to have lost their will to fight.
The elder quickly gave the order.
¡°All of you charge! push on! Although strong, he has his limits! One sword cannot y a thousand people!¡±
If they were pushed behind in quality, they had to have the upper hand even in numbers.
The soldiers reluctantly raised their swords and spears at hismand.
Certainly, one sword cannot cut a thousand people.
Moreover,pared to vampires, if you are a human whocks a lot of mana, you will soon get tired of it.
If that happened, it would be no more than suffocating a human who couldn¡¯t move a finger.
Confidence soared as they thought that they were the ones who would win in the end.
However, if anyone who knew him even a little bit had seen it, they would have been full of spirits.
Ray, who even dealt with ten thousand undead necromancers.
It is said that mana is reced with willpower only now, but if there are about 1,000 people, there is no problem with mana.
The thoughts of the soldiers were literally that of a moth jumping into a fire.
An army of one thousand men headed for Ray.
Spears and swords start flying around, and even small magic follows from the back.
1,000 soldiers using mana.
It was a battle that could not survive even if the sword master or the great mage of the 6th circle came.
Ray put his sword in front of Vermata as if it didn¡¯t matter.
It¡¯s like a tribute to his death.
When he put his sword into the ground up to the handle, the soldiers were now close to him.
After looking at Vermart for a moment, he moved his heart.
After training under Aira, the first power he obtained in a human body was gradually revealed.
When the mind moves and the will follows, the mana assimted with it responds.
When Ray opened his closed eyes, the thousand soldiers had all been put to rest.
A soldier who died while running and a soldier who died while trying to draw his sword.
At most, only a few soldiers and two elders were still alive.
The elders were terrified as all the life pulsating around them died.
¡°It¡¯s ridiculous¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
At this level, factions are no longer a problem.
They may have been facing an enemy they shouldn¡¯t have been hostile to.
Ray slowly approached them.
I dare not even think of running away, and as I am trembling, my knees are folded on their own.
I gritted my teeth and tried to resist, but it was futile.
Coming closer, he opened his mouth briefly.
¡°Guide me.¡±
I got goosebumps at the cold energy in my eyes.
It is a gaze that seems to shatter anything that blocks it.
The two elders spoke while sweating cold from the pressure of Mana.
¡°¡you will die.¡±
¡°Mother is strong. It¡¯s not an opponent you can beat by chance.¡±
It seemed that he had no intention of speaking.
Ray immediately took the dagger from his waistband and stuck it into the elder¡¯s thigh.
The elder, who tried to escape by sneaking away from the obvious attack, closed his eyes tightly when his body did not move.
Soon, an intense pain rose from the thigh.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°I was told to guide you.¡±
As he twisted the dagger in both directions, blood oozes from the wound.
It is hard to describe the pain of having muscles torn and separated alive.
Eventually, one of the elders screamed and nodded frantically.
¡°Aagh! Oh I see! Okay, stop it!¡±
Once one gave in, it was easy to entice the other.
Wiping the Elder¡¯s blood-sttered mask off, Ray stood up.
He promised Vermatt that he would take care of the back.
Now that I had made up my mind to do it, I had no choice but to fix the root cause of the work.
Chapter 285
Episode 285 Midnight of my life (4)
Until two hundred years ago, there was an existence called the Lord of Vampires.
The mighty being who unified all the vampires with his mighty strength and characteristic cruelty liked to y with all living things as if they were his toys.
However, that is an old story.
After hundreds of years have passed, even a vampire will lose its strength.
The body is weakened and the response of mana is iparable to the previous one.
As the one who reigned as the Lord of Terror was gradually losing power, vampires with other thoughts began to appear.
From then on, a ¡®faction¡¯ was created that would have been unthinkable before.
Little by little, as she resisted the Lord and increased her strength, it became sorge that even she could not carelessly touch it.
Feeling a sense of crisis in his position, Lord put forward Vermata as the head of the family, putting forward pure blood.
Fearing the anger of the elders, Vermat, who had taken an elf as his wife, gave an order to get rid of his wife.
Even the daughter was disposed of just in case, so there was no situation where anything else was said.
It is best to keep things as tidy as possible.
How can you walk on the path of Dangju if there is no cleanup?
His mother attributed everything to her.
I don¡¯t know the process, but the result is not good?
I was able to get to this point no matter what anyone said, because I was confident in everything.
A middle-aged woman sitting on the throne rested her chin.
She lifted the corners of her mouth happily.
¡°Now, the only thing left to do is to hear good news.¡±
The time we¡¯ve been waiting for goes beyond decades.
If Vermat took over the family head, he only had to consume his power.
How easy is this?
As I brought the ss to my lips, a loud explosion erupted from outside.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
As she toasted herself, she frowned.
I winked at one of the vampires standing next to me.
¡°Go see.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After giving a briefmand, the soldier ran out.
One soldier flew backwards faster than he jumped out.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
After an explosion of courtesy, a suspicious young man holding a muddy middle-aged man in one hand came to visit.
He put on a mask and wore a robe over his body.
Ray grinned as he mmed a dying man on the floor.
¡°I found my aunt. Have you been hiding in a ce like this and peeling pumpkin seeds?¡±
The vampire Lord looked at him casually.
¡°You are a bold child. How dare you have an audience with me and not bow down.¡±
Mana overflows around her as if she is internally displeased.
It became flesh and pricked Ray¡¯s skin.
When ites to mana, it¡¯s Ray.
Mana, which was already of good quality, evolved further as it met Eonyeong.
The quantity has decreased, but the quality has improved.
This level of mana was not ticklish.
It dissolves it with one wave of hand.
Ufortable, she rose from her seat.
¡°What are the elders doing! Kneel the insolent intruder before me now!¡±
The elders who rushed to the Vampire Lord¡¯s words stopped in front of Ray.
Their faces were clearly perplexed.
Even so, Ray ignored everything in his way as much as possible and moved quickly.
Since he made up his mind and started running, it is impossible for the elders to catch up.
As soon as they drew their swords, they immediately let out an angry roar.
¡°Yeah man! What kind of safety is this arrogant!¡±
¡°Do you really want to die? I will grant you that wish!¡±
They are elders who are quite proud of their skills.
There are six elders here, so his confidence has grown even more.
Ray, who was staring at the stabbed sword indifferently, pushed it sideways.
Then, the twisted sword face collided with the swords facing each other and let out a st.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
It¡¯s a binge that I¡¯ve never heard before.
The Vampire Lord¡¯s expression hardened slightly.
¡®Could it be that I¡¯ve been attacking like this until now?¡¯
If so, it means that you have more skills than you imagined.
As if to prove it, Ray¡¯s body went through the elders like a leisurely flowing stream.
Every time you pass by, one elder slumps on the seat.
In less than a minute, all six elders were drowned.
Even she admired the great majesty.
let out a cheerfulugh
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Great, very great!¡±
They p their hands and talk as if they are enjoying entertainment.
¡°It would have been nice if Vermatt had seen it. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
As soon as his story came out, Ray¡¯s sword taste twitched.
¡°Vermat is dead.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. What a funny joke. The child is my toy. There was no way he would have dared to die without my permission.¡±
¡°He died after proving his convictions to his sister Tiffria. I made a difficult decision when I had other options. It¡¯s different from thedy who just sat in a chair and waited.¡±
After talking that far, the smiling woman shook her head.
¡°The story was enough. Your joke is no longer fun. die.¡±
Sharply forged mana flew into a single spear.
The name Lord might not have been taken from a gambling board, but he handles mana quite well in his own way.
As she gently caressed the ferocious Mana, whose body was about to explode, the Mana under her will took control.
Mana must be handled by someone with a high level of understanding to disy its true value.
When Ray lightly squeezed his hand, the mana that merged with the spirit of the spirit transformed into enormous pressure.
The woman began to move in earnest under the intense pressure from all sides.
¡°me strike.¡±
A curtain of me rising from the floor tried to hit Ray with intense force.
However, magic did not work in front of him and no one else.
When the fingers collided, the 4th circle magic disintegrated in that small motion.
When her magic was forcibly cancelled, for an instant, she blinked in surprise and stopped.
For those with a high realm, a momentary gap is a critical moment in which life and deathe and go.
While she was sorry for allowing that moment, Ray had already reached a distance.
She stabbed her in the abdomen with a dagger she had pulled out before she knew it, but she, stunned for the first time in hundreds of years,y back.
The sword narrowly missed.
Even if it was just a little bitte, my stomach would have been torn to shreds.
Sensing a sense of danger, the Vampire Lord began to use his authority.
A bloody light came up from his eyes, and his dull body transformed.
The skin was covered with hard-looking ck scales.
Is it like the armor that knights often wear?
As I calmly waited for the transformation to end, the woman let out a small breath and grinned.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen this.¡±
Mana¡¯s reaction to the surroundings has changed.
Since he was pouring more dense mana than before, he could be said to be the leader of the vampires.
I don¡¯t know if this is enough topete with the Wyvern Lord.
¡°I will finish it until Vermatt returns. By then, I will reign as the eternal lord of the vampires. Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
Ray looked at him with cold eyes.
Vermata is dead. It is no longer possible for him toe back alive.
There, he half-killed the elder and told of his life.
After all, it could be said that the culprit of everything started with Rod.
He is greedy for position and does not hesitate to sacrifice his son for him.
She fulfilled her own self-interest, but Vermatt had to pay for it.
¡®If I end it like this, Vermart will feel sorry for me.¡¯
Ray was very thoroughly determined to destroy everything.
The vampiric rod in front of me was just an existence passing by in the process.
Whether she knew what he was thinking or not, the woman gathered mana and cast a spell.
However, the picture is slightly different from before.
Relentlessly attracts mana and casts magic.
It was as if he was thinking of blowing the whole ce up.
¡°The time of the end hase. The darkness that grew in the shadows begins to howl, so I will consider their hearts with a bitter heart.¡±
Afterpleting the chanting, the vampire Lord puts on a proud expression.
I recite a starter word to Ray, who wants to see what he is doing.
¡°Night fall.¡±
Whoa-!
Just when a dark hole appeared in the air, all mana began to be sucked into it.
It is an 8th circle magic created by pouring more than half of the mana in the water.
Thanks to that, the fainted elders got sucked into the hole, but it worked out because I didn¡¯t want to have a dog around who lost a fight anyway.
As the intense mana storm raged, Ray held on to the mask to keep it from being blown away by the wind.
¡°Are you crazy? There is nothing left like this.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Taste the overwhelming power!¡±
It¡¯s an overwhelming power.
Ray opened his palm and slowly folded his fingers.
The hole in the night fall that shook severely is narrowing.
Eventually, when he clenched his fists, the magic of the 8th circle disappeared neatly with a small breeze surrounding him.
The Vampire Lord¡¯splexion turned white.
It is a secret magic made by pouring more than half of mana.
Originally, it was enough to swallow a mountain.
Even he himself belonged to that realm, so it was difficult to hold out so as not to be sucked into it.
To annihte such great magic with just one punch?
What the hell is the person in front of me that has this much power?
There was only one answer.
Her face twitched slightly.
¡°Why is this great being here¡¡±
Ray took a step closer, holding a dagger in his hand.
¡°Vermatt has been living like a dog for trash like you. Threatening with such a force that I couldn¡¯t help but obey orders and give up my freedom. Well, I can¡¯t help it if you say that it¡¯s a legitimate right of the strong, but¡¡±
He stabbed the vampiric Lord¡¯s chest with a dagger.
She hurriedly tried to hide herself, but when Ray¡¯s eyes entered her field of vision, she became unable to move as if possessed.
Tumbling¡ª
The fear I learned from Aira took effect.
A peer powerful enough to get rid of the primal desire for survival that living beings have basically crashed into her front.
I thrust a dagger into the heart of her who feels the time of eternity in severe fear.
Blood trickled down her mouth as the soft dagger pierced her lungs and pierced her heart.
¡°Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
Ray continued to say to her, who could not even scream and only let out a sound of pain.
¡°¡Then you wouldn¡¯t mind if I used that right, right?¡±
¡°¡Grrruk¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to clean up all of you fucking vampires from now on. Don¡¯t be too lonely, because the subordinates you¡¯ve saved will follow soon.¡±
There is no way that a vampire loader could die with just one knife stabbed in the heart.
Ray drew his dagger and immediately slit his throat.
The body and neck have been separated, but it cannot be alive.
Rod, who resisted weakly for a moment, soon died.
It was the end of the Vampire Lord who had reigned at the top for over two hundred years.
Chapter 286
Episode 286 Midnight of my life (5)
When the road copsed, it was easy to clean up the small vampires.
The mansion was set on fire as well as every remaining barn.
In no time, thend of the vampires was covered with fire.
In addition, Ray mobilized mana to see the extinguished fire again.
Since they set fire to the fire, not a single ant can survive.
¡°This should be enough.¡±
Made an areapletely barren.
Fortunately, there was no territory where humans lived around, so there was no problem with getting rid of one of thesends.
All that was left was the arrangement of the heads of state.
As Ray walked around setting fires, elders who had been looking for him popped up all over the ce.
Judging by his appearance, he probably didn¡¯t realize that Rod was dead yet.
¡°I don¡¯t know where that rat came from, but you did some pretty interesting things while I was gone!¡±
From his point of view, I am grateful that hees out one after another on his own.
Ray had no intention of leaving even the brains alive, as would normal vampires.
He thought he deserved to die because he was taking the lead in exploiting others and squeezing out blood under the ruler.
That thought led straight to action.
Rey grabbed the dagger at the elder and walked away.
The elderughs at it.
To dare to attack with a dagger against no one else but a half-pure-blooded self.
It was clear that he was quite mad.
¡°ha ha ha. Now that I know this, he has lost his head.¡±
Even Rod was killed by his hand in vain.
An elder who was less than half her size could not escape Ray¡¯s move.
He had only roughly cut the air with his dagger, and a line of blood was drawn on the elder¡¯s neck.
Looking at his confident expression, it seemed as if he hadn¡¯t even seen his own end until the very end.
Having easily defeated the elder, Ray moved towards a strong presence around him.
He has such a good feeling.
As I made up my mind to find it, I felt the signs in detail, as if a map had been drawn in my head.
I slowly move towards them.
At this moment, he did not hesitate to take the trouble to find the leaders.
* * *
After finishing his work, Ray returned to Tiffria¡¯s estate again.
Now, the gaze of the Tiffria faction towards him is no joke.
Not only did he incapacitate over a thousand troops single-handedly, but ording to the news he heard, he aplished an unbelievable feat in just one day.
The factions of Typria let out screams of happiness while sweating as they absorbed the copsed faction of Vermat.
The courtesy vampire maid came over and said.
¡°Can I sit next to you?¡±
Asking for permission, they are already seated.
¡°Tifria-nim hasn¡¯t woken up yet. But yourplexion has improved a lot, so you¡¯ll wake up soon.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
¡°By the way¡ what are you? The smell is definitely human, but the power is not human.¡±
¡°If you know, it hurts.¡±
After briefly dismissing the answer, she brushed her hands as if she had be ady-in-waiting who had been staring at him for a while.
¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t give me an easy answer.¡±
After a moment of silence, Ray stood up first.
He took a backpack and looked around Tiffria¡¯s mansion and said,
¡°I have sorted things out about Vermart. We¡¯ve destroyed not only the head but also the mansion, so all that¡¯s left is for you to absorb it. When Tiffria wakes up, cling to power expansion right away. If we don¡¯t do it now, there will only be another hostile faction.¡±
¡°Are you going already?¡±
In addition to the original purpose of treatment, they also provided special services, so I had to go back.
However, looking at her expression, it is quite regrettable.
It ispletely different from when I first came here.
Of course, her regret was not applicable to Ray, who was from the cold vige of Billo.
In the guild, the request limit period is gradually approaching.
If you do not receive a new request within a certain period of time, your adventurer qualifications will be at risk.
It was time to leave.
The only thing I¡¯m worried about is the issue of Tiffria.
thought Ray, looking up at her bedroom.
¡®Tifria was in danger of dying because she hadn¡¯t vampirized herself. Even now that the heart is transnted, if I don¡¯t vamp for a long time, my life will be in danger again.¡¯
When that happens, Vermat¡¯s sacrifice turns into a simple dog death.
Ray had a good impression of him in his own way.
So, I have no intention of letting things go that way.
Ray rummaged through his backpack and pulled out an unused leather pouch.
He cut his wrist with a dagger and put the dripping blood into his leather pouch.
I handed it to thedy-in-waiting who was watching with a puzzled expression.
¡°First of all, I will give you my blood as soon as possible, but from now on, get other blood and mix it with food for Tifria. If you suddenly mix arge amount, even the most insensitive tifria can notice it, so start lightly with a few drops at first. Even if you mix monster blood, it will be effective.¡±
The maid-in-waiting, who quietly epted the pouch, asked with a puzzled face.
¡°¡why do you have to do that?¡±
¡°For you, vampirism is a matter directly rted to life. For example, other monsters do not drink water and try to survive only with food. I know you want to care for humans, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯tpletely consume blood.¡±
That¡¯s definitely true.
Although she also belongs to Typria¡¯s faction, she drinks the blood of other creatures.
Tiffria was the only one who didn¡¯t want the blood of other creatures here.
She said anxiously, holding her pocket carefully.
¡°okay. But there are limits to cheating. Even if you mix blood, it will be known someday.¡±
Of course.
I¡¯m not saying that Ray should hide anything about blood for the rest of his life.
He just wanted Tiffria to know the importance of blood.
Otherwise, Vermat¡¯s heart and firm convictions dedicated to her will be useless.
Ray said seriously.
¡°Force-feed. If it doesn¡¯t work,e back to me. At that time, I will forcefully feed you blood.¡±
¡°¡¡±
I think it might be possible if he was the one who subdued the elders casually.
After speaking, Ray put the backpack on his shoulder and turned his back.
In my heart, I wanted to tell Tiffria the whole story of what had happened so far.
But Vermart wouldn¡¯t want that.
On the contrary, they would be reluctant to let this fact, which only burdens their hearts, be known.
Considering the sacrifices he made so far and the strong affection he devoted his heart to until the very end, it¡¯s to the point of respect.
Ray looked at the huge, sunny tree.
¡°Your name is now gone, but the sister you longed for has a new life. It¡¯s really over now. Be well.¡±
* * *
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been walking alone in a lonely forest, so I felt strange.
It¡¯s a weird feeling that¡¯s neither good nor bad.
Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ve been alone like this before.
The freedom he felt for the first time in a while slowed his pace.
¡°I only need to receive the request within the next week, so this should be fine.¡±
When the body is rxed, the mind is also rxed.
Excited, he hummed and prepared for camping.
Without using magic, he gathered firewood and started a bonfire.
At night, a warm feeling began to circte in the forest, which had be quite chilly.
After throwing some stones into the fire, he hung up an iron pot he had taken out of his backpack.
Using a branch as a support to hold the pot in ce, the crude bonfire was quickly transformed into a decent stove.
He skillfully shakes off a few herbs and cuts the hard beef jerky into an appetizing piece and puts it in the pot.
There were no spices to season with, but that alone gave off a savory scent.
¡°Mmm.¡±
It¡¯s a taste worth liking even if you did it yourself.
I ate ate dinner with a bowl full of porridge in a stale wooden bowl.
When my stomach is full, I hate to move.
Ray spread a nket on the bed andy down.
Originally, ordinary people do not want to sleep on the bare floor because the chill in the forest at night rises from the ground.
At least make a ce to lie down with sticks, or if that¡¯s not the case, build arge pile of straw and lie on it.
If you don¡¯t do that, there¡¯s a chance that your mouth will be gone when you wake up the next day.
However, Ray¡¯s body is basically trained.
A body that could not bepared even to a skilled swordsman and mana, which boasted superior performance, were protecting the whole body, so it didn¡¯t matter if you ignored the chill.
Of course, it was nice to have a warm bed, but what about it?
Even if you sleep like this for a day or so, there is no problem at all.
What¡¯s more, it¡¯s annoying now.
Ray, who had been pounding on his stomach, fell asleep vigorously.
The only ones sleeping openly in the forest were suicide hopers and monsters.
There was a vige nearby, so fortunately, monsters didn¡¯te in droves.
If that had happened, the seeds of the monsters around here would have dried up due to Ray waking up.
For the monsters, nothing was as fortunate as this.
* * *
While Ray was sleeping nearby, a meeting was held on a small farnd nearby.
The gray-haired old man sitting in the highest seat spoke weakly.
¡°It¡¯s getting worse day by day¡ do you guys have any good ideas?¡±
At the words of what seemed to be the vige chief, a man with a good build said in frustration.
¡°If you were an elder, I would have told you right away. My children have already had two! If we go on like this, our vige will be annihted!¡±
¡°Seriously. I¡¯m also frustrated, so I summoned you guys.¡±
¡°No, does that bastard¡¯s poison get better? I have tried getting expensive holy water, feeding it, and washing it, but somehow it seems to be getting worse!¡±
Even though he tried to dissuade him, when the man said this much, the vige chief became annoyed.
¡°Let¡¯s see! stop now! How is it my fault? Just looking at you seems like you¡¯re taking this as my responsibility!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the person in charge of the vige the chief? At a time like this, the chief has to make a decision, and someone gave an oracle on his behalf!¡±
¡°This person really is!¡±
As the atmosphere began to turn violent, residents who were listening by the side stopped the fight.
¡°Why are you here again to talk?¡±
¡°Stop it. It¡¯s not like this doesn¡¯t cure the disease. Phew¡¡±
The two red at each other and backed away.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. Now I don¡¯t have any more money¡¡±
¡°The priest also said that the due date would soon run out and we had to go back¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a shame. It only gets worse day by day, so how can you use your hands?¡±
The vigers sighed at the same time.
Chapter 287
Episode 287 Admiral Yi Dok (1)
Ray prepared to leave early in the morning.
I put the nkets in order and put the iron pot I had washed in the stream into my backpack.
I sprinkled charcoal here and there in order not to entangle the monsters for no reason, and the body odor, though weak, was erased.
He followed the price and went up.
This is a ce that is not even on the map.
Therefore, it is safer to go up along the stream, and it is also easier to memorize.
Had it gone back that long?
In front of my eyes, I began to see a small fence that seemed to be the entrance to the vige.
Ray tilted his head.
¡°It¡¯s amazing that a town like this is here.¡±
In general, viges are the basis for distribution of ie wherever they go.
You have to leave the mountain behind and look at the water, and the calmer the downstream, the better.
However, this vige is right in the middle of the day, but it is not downstream.
No, on the contrary, it belongs to the upper ss.
Originally, it is a key point where rapids are created when the water current is strong and it rains.
There was a vige in such a ce, so it couldn¡¯t help but be strange.
Ray nced around.
In the houses, the trees are ripe and the sun shines brightly there, so the scenery is very good.
From the outside, it is an ordinary vige with nothing strange at all.
But people didn¡¯t look like that.
The cornea, glimpsed between the thinned cheeks and pupils, is only cloudy.
Her skin and hair werepletely dry with no shine whatsoever.
I can¡¯t tell if this is a corpse or a living person.
Ray took off his suspicious-looking mask and approached the man who was walking around.
¡°Yourplexion isn¡¯t looking good. What¡¯s wrong?¡±
As a handsome young man approached, the viger was speechless for a moment, swallowing.
Within a moment, he came to his senses and responded.
¡°You are from another country. Whoa¡ nothing to say. It¡¯s just that the vige is torn apart.¡±
Even if they are usually poor, they are not this poor.
In addition, some people vomited and their faces turned ck.
Even if you think about it simply, it was far from malnutrition.
Ray hardened his expression.
¡®Not one or two, but at least five or six were poisoned.¡¯
After looking around a few times, he spoke in a low voice to avoid causing amotion.
¡°Poison is spreading in this town. If we leave it like this, we will all die.¡±
I didn¡¯t even say it, but when the problem of the vige was discovered, the man made a surprised face.
¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°yes? Did you know that poison is spreading in the vige?¡±
¡°¡This is actually a secret¡¡±
continued the man who looked around anxiously.
¡°A priest hase to our vige. He told me never to talk about addiction, so I¡¯m keeping it quiet¡ but these days I¡¯m really dying.¡±
Don¡¯t talk about addiction?
I can smell it just by looking at it.
¡°At first, our vige was also quite affluent. But at some point, the children got sick one by one and I donated money to the priest for the medicine¡¡±
¡°Donation?¡±
¡°yes. He makes holy water through prayer. Thank you very much for exchanging a small amount of money for precious holy water.¡±
Contrary to what I say, I don¡¯t feel gratitude at all in it.
If you¡¯ve heard this far, you can probably guess.
Listening to the story, Ray felt a bad sign and said to the man.
¡°Where is that priest?¡±
¡°He is staying at the vige chief¡¯s house.¡±
¡°I¡¯d like to see your face somewhere. Can you guide me?¡±
The man shook his head.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. Farming in a vige is not something I would say, but the priest doesn¡¯t like someoneing. You may be very disappointed.¡±
Disappointed.
If even a viger can say this, you can see how the priest has been living in this vige.
He would have persecuted the weak and reigned in them.
In the future, he takes the form of a saintly man who distributes holy water, and in the back he steals donations.
It was probably the problem with the supply of holy water that I couldn¡¯t say anything despite such an unmanned action.
Sensing uneasiness in the man¡¯s appearance, Ray stepped back with a friendly smile.
¡°Yes. Then I will lend a helping hand.¡±
¡°Oh, how can I thank you for this¡¡±
¡°What kind of thanks.¡±
Ray, who was harvesting crops, stared at one side.
It¡¯s strange no matter how you think about it.
If priests sold real holy water, it would be normal for those suffering from poisoning to bepletely cured as if it had never happened.
However, when I looked around, it seemed that the poisoning had progressed quite a bit, rather than beingpletely healed.
¡®There must be something for sure.¡¯
Ray decided to stay in the vige for a while and see an opportunity.
* * *
After helping out with farm work once or twice, the vigers came closer to him before they knew it.
A man severely poisoned with poison walked over his shoulder while sweating profusely.
¡°You do a really good job at this.¡±
A Ray that far surpasses Aura users simply with its physical abilities.
Moreover, that brain has even been called a devil in modern times.
No matter howplex forms and movements are, they memorize them at once.
Equipped with an indefatigable body and an iprehensible resourcefulness, farming was done with ease.
Since he is good at his job, he naturally has no choice but to get closer to the vigers.
Now I¡¯m stuck with thepetition in my heart.
¡°Don¡¯t keep bouncing ande in as our son-inw? You know, how is our daughter a little bit pretty? You can say she is the most beautiful woman in this town.¡±
¡°Ugh, there is nothing a weakling can say to someone else¡¯s son-inw. Where do you dare to cross? When ites to beauty, my daughter is a step up.¡±
¡°joy. Your daughter, who has no strength and cries?¡±
¡°what?¡±
They grabbed their tools and red at each other.
I tried that, but Ray couldn¡¯t eat at all.
Aira was attached to him like a stick.
If it¡¯s off-white, she¡¯s unmatched by anyone.
Since ancient times, I have been looking at the crystallization of beauty, so my eye level naturally rises.
No, it would be more correct to say that I don¡¯t care about the other person¡¯s appearance anymore.
When the two of them didn¡¯t do what they were told to do and just growled, Ray scolded them.
¡°I only do it in my own house. If you fight again, I will not help you in the future.¡±
At his thunderous words, the two of them smiled as if they had never done that.
¡°Are you fighting? Just kidding around. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Aren¡¯t we originally a bit radically close?¡±
A few weeks of work was over in a few days because of one ray.
Now, his share among people was by no means small.
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t just help with the farm work and eat and sleep.
Until now, he had been finding out the atmosphere and suspicious points in the vige one by one.
But unfortunately, there is no big harvest yet.
¡®Actually, the priest really gave me holy water, but wasn¡¯t the poison so strong that I couldn¡¯t fix it?¡¯
There are a few doubts, but I can¡¯t decide everything with my heart.
Rei nodded, proud of her self-proimed fair-mindedness and disinterestedness.
¡®okay. After all, you can¡¯t evaluate a person only with doubt.¡¯
You don¡¯t know what the world is doing.
* * *
When he finished all his farming work and was about to return to his cabin as usual.
A suspicious smell rose from the well.
It was so feeble that even Rei wondered if he had been in the wrong ce for a moment.
He drew water from the well, dipped his finger in it, and tasted it.
When the culprit had a sour taste that he would not have known even if he was conscious of drinking it, Ray frowned at first.
Throw the basin of water into the well.
¡°This is poison. It is a poison that is strong enough to cause death if it flows into the body.¡±
Since it¡¯s a feeble amount now, the vigers¡¯ reaction willete, but if you take this for a long time, everyone living in this vige will die.
I don¡¯t know who the culprit is.
But I knew that he was a madman who poured poison into a well.
And I know who benefits the most from this problem.
Ray spat out the sour poison that he felt in his mouth.
Common sense suggests that no one would hold a grudge in a town like this.
No, even if there was, they would have released arge amount of poison and killed them all at once.
¡°It would make sense if the well was poisoned, used as an antidote, and sold holy water. This is a very damn baby. ¡±
If this turns out to be true, the Holy Kingdom will be greatly criticized.
Even so, the appointment of priests could only be made in the Holy Land.
Since it was a matter of granting the power of a god, there was no way that a single kingdom could appoint a priest.
As the first started in the castle country, the castle country takes all the benefits and disadvantages.
Since the matter wasrge, Ray decided to look into it a bit more.
But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll just sit back and watch.
It¡¯s almost like innocent people being massacred without knowing anything.
Ray gnashed his teeth.
¡°Where else did you get this interesting poison? I will pull it out to the very root.¡±
* * *
After two more days, the first sick child began to appear.
At that point, the seriousness of the situation became more prominent.
Meetings continued in the vige every day.
The vigers gathered in the pavilion let out a sigh.
¡°Whew¡.¡±
¡°If this happens, everyone will be poisoned and die.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anything stupid. There is a priest who is said to be famous, so won¡¯t it be okay somehow?¡±
¡°If it was a problem, it would have been solved a long time ago. I¡¯m not doing this because that doesn¡¯t work!¡±
As his voice gradually rose, the vige chief stopped him with an embarrassed face.
¡°If we are agitated, the children will only be anxious. Keep your voice down as much as possible.¡±
When the word child came out, those who were shouting fell silent.
In the conversation that fell into a lull for a moment, arge man spoke first.
¡°So¡ does anyone know of a better way?¡±
¡°¡everybody knows that it¡¯s not good as it is, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
As the crowd waited for his words, the man hesitated for a moment before speaking with a big heart.
¡°How about moving the vige?¡±
It¡¯s not that everyone hasn¡¯t thought about it.
It was just that he was reluctant to abandon the ground he had lived on and set up another ce.
But now things are a little different.
Rather than dying in the vige like this, going to a foreign country is a wise choice.
In normal times, the vige chief would have yelled at him and told him not to even think about it, but now he had a serious expression on his face.
¡°Ugh. Do you think the same?¡±
When asked for their opinion, the rest nodded slowly.
There was a slight time difference, but when everyone present agreed, the vige chief nodded.
¡°¡It¡¯s nothing special now that things have gotten this far. Pack up. There is a pretty good site just beyond one mountain, so I¡¯ll prepare for three days and start anew there.¡±
The vige chief directly ordered the relocation of the vige, and the vigers rose from their seats.
It is a vige where they have lived together all their lives, but since their family is threatened, they have no choice but to move their reluctant hearts.
¡°I made a decision, but I can¡¯t help feeling empty.¡±
¡°Is there any other way? Let¡¯s not talk nonsense, let¡¯s pack our things.¡±
They finally gave up the current town.
Chapter 288
Episode 288 Admiral Yi Dok (2)
Ray listened to the entire conversation in the dark.
¡°This is a big deal.¡±
he scratched the back of his head.
Moving a vige is a big deal that cannot be done without proper preparation.
Besides, it is not something that can be done in a day or two, so it takes quite a bit of time.
A significant number of vigers are now poisoned.
It is not easy to build a farm, so if you have to move from here to the vige, the fatigue will be considerable.
If stress and fatigue piled up in an unhealthy body, there was a high chance that he would fall ill.
It¡¯s okay for now, but if that happens, there could be deaths.
¡°I can¡¯t leave you alone.¡±
It was embarrassing to leave people unattended in a vige where the well was poisoned, even if it was a small amount, but it was better than death.
Ray is determined to stop the relocation of the vige.
* * *
From the next day, the vigers were busy moving.
I packed my belongings and put the lid on the well.
Naturally, I stopped touching the well water.
What Ray was aiming for was blocking the well.
There is a creek running in front of the vige anyway, so supplying drinking water will be a little annoying, but it won¡¯t be a problem.
While preparing to leave from inside the vige, the vige chief and vige men were preparing to explore the nearby mountain.
A young man ran to the side of the vige headman who was packing food and nkets as if in a hurry.
¡°Chief Super, it¡¯s a big deal!¡±
He is the vige chief, who has been on edge with poison and funding issues.
I was restless at the young man¡¯s words.
¡°What else? Is it a poison problem?¡±
¡°Oh no! The stream¡¡±
The young man who was talking also spoke gibberish, as if he was quite taken aback by the current situation.
The vige chief calmed the young man down.
¡°Speak slowly. Shouldn¡¯t we be prepared to know what¡¯s going on?¡±
The young man, who looked at the adults around him for a moment, nodded and spoke slowly.
¡°Well¡ the stream suddenly swelled. Even if it rained heavily, it wasn¡¯t like this¡ Thanks to that, the road waspletely blocked¡¡±
The vige chief tilted his head at the words like thunder from the blue sky.
¡°What do you mean? It hasn¡¯t rained for the past few days, but the river is still growing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. But when I saw it, the stream was so swollen that it seemed difficult to even get out of the vige, let alone the route.¡±
At that, the men who were packing their bags sat down.
¡°Whoa¡.¡±
¡°To be imprisoned like this¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s getting more and more difficult. Did God really abandon our vige?¡±
¡°Chief, it seems difficult to move until the water dries.¡±
The vige chief nodded with difficulty.
¡°I know. It¡¯s hard, but I¡¯ll have no choice but to try to survive in the vige.¡±
Almost no food to eat.
To be honest, I was reaching the limit of holding on.
However, if the vige headman showed a difficult expression here, the vige would fall into a state of panic.
In this situation where you have to hold on with your mental strength, if you can¡¯t keep your bnce, the vige is really over.
¡°Anyway, the road is blocked. I will think about the field trip on another day, so please hold on well until then.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been holding on so far, what will happen again? Now I¡¯m confident in the one thing I¡¯m holding on to.¡±
At the man¡¯s words, the others tried to smile.
Why don¡¯t you know that¡¯s a forcedugh?
Hiding his frustrated feelings, the vige head stopped the field trip.
* * *
Ray, who directly burst the upper stream bank and assisted him with magic to create a giant flood himself, straightened his bent back.
Satisfied with the result he made, he wiped his forehead with a refreshing face.
¡°Heh heh. I wouldn¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±
If you look at his dark smile, he¡¯s definitely a ck magician.
The confinement horse of the century imprisoned all the vigers.
After finishing his work, Ray immediately jumped over the water¡¯s edge and roamed around.
This vige is located quite deep in the mountains.
If you look carefully, there must be arge monster somewhere, but what you are looking for is not a monster.
Ray, who had been looking at it widely, murmured as he broke through the bushes.
¡°Looking at today, we don¡¯t even have enough food to feed the little ones¡ Hunting at least would be helpful.¡±
If it was this much in the mountains, there would be quite a few animals living there.
As he had guessed, not long after, a dull bird resembling a pheasant appeared.
As I approached cautiously, I let out an intrusive cry.
¡°Chaaaaaaagh!¡±
It must be a warning in its own way.
It looks like a pheasant, but it makes the cry of a crow.
An unknown bird threatened him with a sharp beak, but Ray¡¯s mind was already thinking of ten dishes that could be made with a pheasant.
The bird, feeling suspicious fear at the sight, fluttered and pped its wings.
It is the desire to escape.
No matter how much you fly and jump, it¡¯s just a bird.
Suddenly, the stone in Ray¡¯s hand was shot straight at the bird.
¡°Kieack!¡±
The bird that was hit on the head with a grotesque scream died as it was.
Unfortunately, it was small in size, but if you can brew at least some soup when boiling porridge, it would be a delicious pheasant soup (?).
After putting the pheasant in his leather backpack, Ray continued hunting.
How long did you hold it like that?
Dead animals piled up in his leather backpack.
Now I couldn¡¯t put it all in my backpack, so I had to carry it on my back.
Two wild boars with many small horns around their noses.
There are dozens of unknown birds.
It wasn¡¯t porridge, but it was enough to even have a barbecue party.
After wandering around for a while, Ray brushed off the dusty robe.
¡°If you do this, I will eat enough to fill you up.¡±
I lightly slung my backpack, which looked quite heavy, over my shoulder and set out on the road.
After hunting, I came to a little far away, but I think I can go back somehow by evening.
My mouth watered at the thought of being able to eat meat soup for the first time in a while.
Naturally, the pace quickened.
Ray, who was climbing a tree, turned his head at the sudden wave of air.
¡°What is that?¡±
I can feel a pretty strong presence from a little outside the vige entrance.
It wasn¡¯t a threat, but it was enough to arouse curiosity.
He was running in a straight line toward the vige and turned.
As it moves quickly like an arrow shot towards the ce where it feels its presence, a huge shadow suddenly appears in front of it.
On the rock-like hard back, the ferocious muscles caught the eye.
It
looked like it was sitting still and chewing on something, but when I looked closely, it was the corpse of an ogre.
Ray murmured with a rather surprised expression.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since there has been a monster that eats an ogre except for a wyvern.¡±
Ogres arerge predators that reign supreme among all monsters.
Standing over 5 meters in size, they were the natural enemies of the Orcs and the strongest monsters that could even fight the Knights.
At best, only dragons and wyverns could easily chew such an ogre.
But what is the unknown monster in front of me?
If you look at the appearance, it resembles an ogre, but its size seems to be 7 meters, and its skin color is blue.
In addition, looking at the single horn in the middle of the forehead, it looked simr to themon goblin.
A significant flow of mana can be felt from the horn.
It seems that even though it is a monster, it can handle mana.
In other words, it is a higher variant monster.
asionally, mutants appear from monsters, but that¡¯s a very rare case.
Moreover, the variants of higher level monsters like now are even more so.
These monsters have mana stones inside and outside the body, and those mana stones are traded at high prices in the world.
It¡¯s something I can¡¯t sell because I don¡¯t have it, so if it¡¯s put up for auction, it¡¯ll be worth it.
There was a case in the past when a mutant kobold¡¯s mana stone was traded for twenty tinum coins.
Even the kobolds were about that, but what about the ogres!
Ray, who had been thinking that far, licked his lips.
¡°You are very lucky today hehehehe. He also looks delicious.¡±
Now, in his eyes, the top variant monster was money.
When he showed his presence while hiding in a tree, the monster that ate the ogre reacted.
¡°Kreurreu¡¡±
Crying mixed with mana rang through the air.
If he was the culprit, that alone would have made him stiff.
The monster also slowly turned around and approached Ray, as if he did not suspect it.
But this time, unfortunately, the opponent was not good.
Ray, who is recognized as money-mad, is confident in one mana.
His mana, which was already dense, met with the spirit of words and advanced further.
The will to have horns flowed out in the form of mana.
Fear, which Ira had learned physically (?), was shot at the monster.
As the strong will pierced the monster¡¯s brain, the mutant monster that resisted for a while was terrified.
The fear of death overpowered Izzy, and the gigantic body hardened like stone.
The body of the ogre he had been chewing on and secretions flowed from his mouth.
After getting down from the tree, Ray slowly approached the mutant monster.
I have no intention of killing monsters.
He only needed one horn.
Ray pulled out a dagger from his waist with a smooth movement and drew lightly.
Then, the horn that was firmly seated on the monster¡¯s forehead was neatly cut off.
Since the one horn was full of mana, there was resistance at first, but after giving up a little strength, it gave up resistance as if it had never happened.
The shock of losing the aggregate of mana for an instant caused the monster to pass out.
Ray looked down at the fallen monster for a moment.
There is a considerable distance from here to the vige.
So, even in the unlikely event that a monster would attack a private house, it wouldn¡¯t happen.
Moreover, considering that even though these monsters lived in the mountains, no rumors had spread so far, the mutant monsters in front of them would have never attacked humans.
Touching the dagger, he shrugged.
¡°Because I was treated so badly by my peers, I wouldn¡¯t attack any humans I encountered.¡±
With that in mind, without hesitation, he turned back the way he hade.
I must have found enough food. I must have gotten mana stones.
Ray was full without eating.
The mana stone was much bigger than I thought.
I think it¡¯s a waste to sell.
He looked at the dagger hanging from his waist.
The dagger that has been together for a long time is not in good condition even though it has been trimmed.
¡®Should I get one for this opportunity?¡¯
If you make a sword with the mana stones of a higher variant monster, you will surely be able to create a masterpieceparable to that of a famous sword.
Of course, the sword no longer has any meaning to him, but there is nothing inconvenient to have.
If you typed mana and use it, troublesome things would happen frequently around you, so the sword is a pretty convenient tool to avoid them.
¡°I¡¯ll have to talk to Airater.¡±
Dwarves are a race that is good at making swords.
However, the elven artisans also possessed no less detail.
If you ask me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get a good answer.
Ray¡¯s lips caught in his ears at the unexpected harvest.
Chapter 289
Episode 289 Admiral Yi Dok (3)
Ray returns with dead beasts.
¡°I have been hunting nearby. We are having a party today.¡±
The vigers weed him very much.
¡°ha ha ha. I owe you this.¡±
¡°You¡¯re good at catching swift birds.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just birds. There are even wild boars here. Seeing the scar on his leg, did he set a trap?¡±
¡°What is it like?¡±
He shuddered roughly.
A few men carried the dead boar.
¡°I thought you were only good at work, but your hunting skills were also excellent.¡±
¡°I lived because of you. I was in a situation where I had to starve because there was nothing to eat.¡±
The children who had to starve because they ran out of food to feed smiled brightly.
Now that I can make even thin soup, I should be able to hold out for four more days.
During that time, Ray has work to do.
After looking around the lively vige for the first time in a while, he hardened hisplexion and looked at the vige chief¡¯s house.
* * *
Tadak¡ª Tak¡ª
With the sound of firewood burning, the vige started making food.
Everyone sits in one corner and makes soup, and it feels like a small festival is being held.
Hungry children gather among themselves and squeal, and women carefully pour wine from their arms to their husbands.
Having a drink before the meal, the men in a good moodughed hahahoho and brought up the story.
¡°Big. How long have you been drinking this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to that young man.¡±
The taciturn man sitting to one side nodded.
¡°Even though he¡¯s a stranger, he¡¯s a great guy. He is also good at farming, so if I had a daughter, I would like to take him.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Where are you good at work? I¡¯ve seen it from the side so far, but my heart hasn¡¯t gone crazy. Even his face yed a part, so all the vige girls were staring at him.¡±
It¡¯s a joke, but it¡¯s true.
Even now, there are three or four women who are stabbed in their hearts after hearing the story.
As time passed by exchanging conversations, the oily soup waspleted with a savory aroma.
The meat is trimmed and cooked well, so it looks quite appetizing even though there is not much in it.
The children gulped their saliva.
I¡¯m in the middle of growing up, so I¡¯m always hungry.
In addition, the children felt hungry because they had been hungry for two days.
The women tried to serve the meat soup, wiping the sweat from their brows.
But then the vige chief approached with a frown.
Even at a nce, there is no strength in walking.
The vige chief looked around for a while and sighed.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, but that meat soup¡ can I take it?¡±
The women who looked at each other happily nodded.
¡°As expected, the vige chief was also marketed, right?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t help it because everything I¡¯ve starved for has been the same.¡±
The vige chief shook his head at the woman who was about to share the soup with a smile.
¡°¡that¡¯s all I¡¯m saying.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Not only the women who were preparing the food, but also the men who were drinking beside them looked puzzled.
The men who felt puzzled rose from their seats.
¡°What do you mean? Not just one bowl, but the whole thing. So what are we going to eat?¡±
¡°It is the will of the priest. He is saying that you should not eat it and discard it, as it may contain poison.¡±
The vigers were all nonsensical.
All ingredientse from here.
He made ingredients from the weeds he picked up in front of him, and prepared the broth by trimming the animals that the stranger had hunted.
This isn¡¯t something an emperor would eat, but it might be poisonous, so why throw away the finished rice?
The man who was not healed even after pouring holy water on his body shouted in anger.
¡°Even if you do this, you are doing too much! I once boasted that holy water would make me feel better, and now throw away the good food because it might be poisonous? Then we must starve to death!¡±
¡°A priest can do something like this! Even if I die today, I must say a word and die!¡±
The limit of their patience has finallye.
There is also a feeling of hunger as if the upper stomach is ripping apart, so there is nothing to see.
He clenched his fists and tried to face the priest, but the vige chief blocked his way.
¡°I don¡¯t know why you have your heart set on me. I know that heart well. But here, bear with me, even if you see my face. Pleasee here.¡±
The vige chief held hands tightly and knelt down.
The vige chief has never shown a weak side before.
When he came out so low, the vigers felt a painful feeling for some reason.
Now, with both eyes open, the finished meal is about to be taken away.
It didn¡¯t just mean that one meal was robbed, it meant that the initiative in this vige had passed over to the other side.
They looked at each other for a while, then exchanged nces as if they were dejected.
I am so angry that tears flow uncontrobly.
But it is unavoidable.
There was no way for the weak rural residents to do anything to the priest of the holy kingdom.
If you really fight to live and die, you can curse at least a few words, but that¡¯s all.
Perhaps, if the priest made up his mind and retaliated, this small vige would soon be a mess.
When no one was able to speak, the taciturn man spoke as the representative.
In that voice, I could feel the anger suppressing through my chest.
¡°¡Take it. I will help you.¡±
¡°¡Thank you.¡±
It was the night when the fragrant aroma of food spread for a long time.
The conversation between the vige chief and the people was just one word.
It is a sign that they are slowly falling apart.
* * *
The priest, who was sittingfortably in the vige chief¡¯s house, murmured.
¡°People get nervous when they are hungry. Now it¡¯s about time to rebel¡¡±
If you see any signs of resistance, you will lead the pdins and destroy all the viges.
And to reign as the new ruler of this region.
You may think it¡¯s simply a small town, but that also depends on who manages it.
You can develop it into a pretty decent vige, and you can subjugate monsters one by one to grow the size.
What¡¯s even better is that these mountain viges rarely attract the attention of local lords.
Thanks to that advantage, it was possible to live as a king in this vige.
Right now, I¡¯m only living in the vige chief¡¯s house, but in the future, I¡¯ll build a mansion that looks good and live there.
The priest drank tea, thinking that the future he envisioned was only a matter of time.
The pdin standing next to him spoke in an incoherent voice.
¡°Priest Hedra, the period to report to the Holy Kingdom has passed. At this point, he contacted me once¡¡±
Seongguk is a huge country.
Now, thanks to the saint who existed before, he has grown to the point where he can stand shoulder to shoulder with the Lessian Empire.
Although priests and pdins belong to the Holy Kingdom, they are not even the middle ranks within the Holy Kingdom.
In the first ce, he was dispatched to the Kingdom of Celia, one step away from the Holy Land.
Failure to report during the reporting period would result in suspicion, but Priest Hedra did not want to put a second on the finished n.
Now was the time to focus on taking over the town.
¡°It is not yet time. It¡¯s not that the report is short-lived, it takes half a day. I¡¯m in trouble if the vigers move in it.¡±
In the end, it¡¯s a way to keep things from being discovered by the Holy Kingdom.
Of course, the pdin knows that too.
It¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t want to attract suspicion from the Holy Kingdom.
The pdin, who could not even find a match after taking out the words, smacked his lips.
¡°All right. Let¡¯s postpone it for as long as we can.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good that you speak well. What is the vige atmosphere like?¡±
When the head priest twisted his fat neck and looked at it, the pdin frowned and answered.
¡°It looks like you¡¯re going crazy for making me not eat. It wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if I woke up right now.¡±
Hedra priest smiled happily at the satisfied words.
¡°Ha ha ha! Fools, if they had relied on me, I would have given them the leftovers. It¡¯s refreshing to cling to a stranger you¡¯ve never heard of.¡±
¡°The three soldiers I hired are always watching their movements. If you show movement, you can hit straight away.¡±
¡°done. There¡¯s not a penny in the pockets of the townsfolk now. Anyway, if you¡¯re a holy beast, you can¡¯t use it. Even ordinary water bes holy water when the priest says one word.¡±
¡°The money I have earned so far is not small. How about using this money to hire more soldiers?¡±
Despite his suggestion, the Hedra priest shook his head.
¡°Why spend more money dealing with small pups? Our current strength is enough to deal with a vige like this. The collected funds will be of great help in creating my vigeter.¡±
Already he felt as if the town was in his grasp.
Even realistically, the vige is on the verge of copse and they just have to wait for it.
What could be easier than this?
Priest Hedra, sitting on a wooden chair and waiting patiently, wiped his hand.
In the next week, everything will be over.
* * *
After taking a breather elsewhere and returning to the vige only in the morning, Ray felt strange about the people¡¯s condition worse than yesterday.
There is no strength in the body, and the pupils are loose.
Even at first nce, I knew it wasn¡¯t normal.
¡°It is strange. If I ate as much as I couldst night, there would be no way this would happen.¡±
He thought he would have eaten and gained energy, but there was no reason to walk around as an undead.
Ray grabbed someone who had helped him a few times and asked.
¡°Mister, what the hell happened to you?¡±
The bearded man lets out a deep sigh.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t even tasted the food you gave me, let alone ate my fill.¡±
He was taken aback when he heard an unexpected answer.
¡°Why not?¡±
the man spoke sarcastically.
¡°The famous priest said that there might be poison in it, so throw it all away. Thanks to you, I only wasted food that was fine.¡±
¡°I caught a hunted animal and cooked it right away. How is it poisonous?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t even guess why. I¡¯m going to die of poisoning or starvation anyway, but I¡¯d rather die from eating my stomach full.¡±
A sweet smell escapes from the man¡¯s mouth.
I didn¡¯t eat anything, but I must have done farming.
Poison spreads faster because of poor nutrition.
As the immunity declines, other abnormalities seem to gradually appear.
He looked at the children around him.
Skin and bone ovepping and hair gradually losing color are typical signs of malnutrition.
If you leave it like this, it will be really bad.
¡®Originally, I tried to watch the condition a little longer and move, but I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡¯
He tried to be cautious as it was something that could involve the Holy Kingdom.
However, the current situation was simply unbearable.
Children cannot ovee their hunger and are eager to eat even dirt, and adults copse while working.
Ray said to the man.
¡°Mister, please assemble everyone in the center of the vige by morning.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not difficult to gather something¡ what are you trying to do?¡±
A cold smile crept across Ray¡¯s face at his question.
¡°Have you been hungry all this time? I¡¯ll feed you dinner until I get very sick of it.¡±
Chapter 290
Episode 290 Admiral Yi Dok (4)
As soon as night fell, Ray headed for the vige chief¡¯s house.
¡°I was reluctant to act directly, but I can¡¯t help it.¡±
Originally, after grasping the situation well, he intended to speak directly to the Gaia Temple branch.
Although it is a branch, there are arge number of priests and priests in the temple, and even a small number of heretic judges.
I couldn¡¯t stay still when I found out about this situation.
Of course, ordinary people couldn¡¯t possibly know the circumstances of such a temple, and they couldn¡¯t have doubts about what the priest said, so they would have to keep their mouth shut.
Besides, Ray is no longer a saint.
No one else, but of his own will.
His farewell to Saint Iriel was beyond good, and he touched the system of the Holy Kingdom to such an extent that he did not have to use his hands.
As such, there was nothing better to do with the Holy Kingdom.
On the contrary, he could not allow himself to borrow a hand from now on.
He moved as surely as he decided to move himself.
I quietly cast a spell on them who could be seen through the window sill.
¡°Sleep.¡±
As the priest and the pdin fell into a daze with a single word, Ray stepped inside.
As soon as you open the door, a musty smell hits you.
The vige chief¡¯s house was literally a piece of shit.
Aside from the piles of silver coins half-robbed from the vigers, food scraps that were thrown away from eating are scattered haphazardly.
The vigers, the owners of the vige, were starving, but a young pig who came as a priest was very hungry.
¡°Even if I went to the Orc Vige, it wasn¡¯t like this.¡±
Ray frowned and walked around the messy room, scanning his surroundings.
Unorganized clothes and ashes that seem to have been burned are scattered on the desk.
Looking at her condition, it didn¡¯t seem like it had been that long.
The small library is littered with books, and there are many scratches on the walls.
While looking around the study, Ray found a leather pouch underneath.
¡°huh? What is this?¡±
At first nce, there is a luxurious-looking leather pouch and a well-organized piece of parchment next to it.
Why did they put these in such a conspicuous ce when other things were messy?
Suspicious, he opened the leather pouch first.
Then, a round mana crystal orb appeared.
¡°It¡¯s a crystal ball formunication. Is the connecting ce a holy kingdom?¡±
Priests or high-ranking priests who are usually dispatched to other countries receive one of these crystal spheres.
It wasn¡¯t particrly unusual, so Ray turned his attention away from the crystal ball and opened the parchment.
A slight twitch appeared on his face as he nced over the contents.
¡°Password?¡±
The parchment was all made up of one form.
Even Ray doesn¡¯t know what this means.
However, I had only seen a form simr to this once, and that was Proxia¡¯s Balho.
A group with the ability to summon Necromancers and even Bone Dragons who cause the undead are difficult opponents for him.
So, now that I have seen a password simr to that, I can¡¯t help but feel dark.
What he thought was just corruption of priests and pdins turned out differently than he expected.
Perhaps, like Proxia, it may be a group made up of points.
If he hadn¡¯t suffered from Proxia when he was in the Holy Land, even though the password was written on parchment, Ray¡¯s suspicions were only amplified.
After thinking for a while, he finally let out a sigh.
¡°¡I guess I have no choice but to entrust this parchment to the Holy Kingdom.¡±
* * *
Until the dark evening after dispelling the magic, Ray monitored the priest and pdin¡¯s every move.
Then it was clear that he was the culprit who poisoned the well.
And that¡¯s not all.
The priest not only tried to release the poison and sell the holy water, but he was even thinking of upying the vige.
I was dumbfounded when I heard it.
A priest who was even given the authority tomand priests came to a foreign country and tried to act as a king.
asionally, while visiting the adventurer¡¯s guild, he heard over his shoulder that priests were openlymitting corruption, but he did not know that it was to this extent.
¡®It¡¯s worse than I thought. That pdin is also clinging to the priest to get his share.¡¯
What kind of riches and honors would a priest who serves God even think about ruling the vige?
Admirationes out of that high faith.
Having grasped the whole situation, Ray no longer acted cautiously.
He raised his foot and violently kicked the door of the vige chief¡¯s house.
Kwaaang-!
In an instant, the wooden door flew away as if it had exploded, and the priest and pdin who were drinking tea inside reacted.
¡°Who are you!¡±
Chaeeng-!
The pdin took out his sword instead of answering.
A long bastard sword was pulled out.
Ray smiled viciously as he looked at the disheveled gambling table on the desk.
¡°They get together so much and do shit.¡±
¡°Who the hell are you! How dare you do something like this in the sacred ce where the priest resides and you¡¯re safe!¡±
¡°Have you ever awakened your innocence again after devoting your faith to God for too long? What are you doing at this age with gray hair?¡±
¡°You are so reckless!¡±
The clergyman was taken aback for a moment at the slutty talk that did not suit his age.
Ray¡¯s words fell one after another, and hisplexion hardened.
¡°I don¡¯t know whose work it was, but the taste of the well killed me once. After drinking it, I really thought I could die.¡±
With just that one word, it was clear that their identities had been exposed to the other party.
At this point, the priest and the pdin were quite nervous.
¡°¡What are you talking about?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no use pretending not to know. I already heard it all with good ears.¡±
¡°It¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. The poison had spread throughout the vige, so as a priest I couldn¡¯t just ignore it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s very unfortunate that the poison is released just when the priest came to the vige. Even in a small vige in the mountains like this.¡±
There was a certainty in the way he spoke with his eyes narrowed.
No matter how much you deny, the other person will not believe them.
Rather, I will continue to doubt.
However, the two did not back down.
On the contrary, he puts on an expression that he does not know the Englishnguage.
¡°Do you really think it makes sense that priests and pdins poison the well?¡±
¡°It makes no sense. But wherever you go, there¡¯s always at least one madman.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t frame me. I can assure you that I have nevermitted infidelity with a body dedicated to God.¡±
If Gaia had seen it, it was shameless enough that she would have struck her forehead and admired it.
¡°I don¡¯t care what you say, but¡¡±
said Ray, pulling out a piece of parchment.
The priest¡¯s eyes widened at the familiar handwriting.
However, after recovering hisplexion, he calmly speaks as if nothing had happened.
¡°What is that?¡±
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else, but it doesn¡¯t work on Ray.
I already noticed something with just that small change in expression.
he grinned.
¡°Who else is above you? They even use a password, so it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯re a tolerable group.¡±
¡°The high priest is above us.¡±
¡°To say the obvious. I mean, other ces where you get paid for your money, other than your superiors in the Holy Land. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, you can go somewhere else.¡±
As if they knew everything, the priests and pdins thought inwardly.
¡®He¡¯s the one who even brought the parchment with the password written on it. There¡¯s nothing strange about knowing more.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s better to kill him and make him shut his mouth.¡¯
The priest and the pdin nced at each other and nodded.
He took out a small staff studded with mana stones from his chest.
¡°¡it can¡¯t be helped. Originally, I had no intention of keeping him alive, but now I really have to kill him.¡±
¡°It will be solved if I just kill you.¡±
The priests seemed to have no hesitation in killing innocent people.
There is no change in emotion, let alone resentment.
Perhaps this has not been done once or twice.
When the two of them showed their true colors in a battle stance, Ray crossed his legs.
As countless gaps were created from him, the pdin stabbed the sword first.
A sword coated with a sword aura made with divine power is threatening even at a nce.
Ray shook his foot slightly at the fierce momentum that came toward his knees.
Then, the pdin¡¯s sword failed to catch the target and stabbed through the air.
Lei lowered the raised foot and gently stepped on the sword.
In an instant, the sword aura was shattered.
Kaaang¡ª!
¡°Aww!¡±
The pdin, clutching his chest at the shock of the aura shattering, took a few steps back, and the priest hurriedly cast a spell.
¡°Heal! Holy protect!¡±
Ung-ung-ung¡ª
with a short resonance of divine power, a bright light exploded around the pdin¡¯s body.
Power itself is crude, but divine power is divine power.
The Pdin who suffered internal injuries immediately recovered.
¡°Thank you priest.¡±
¡°Goodbye, so get up.¡±
The pdin gulped at the gloomy mana that could be felt in one move.
On the contrary, Ray is only rxed.
He clenched his fist and rushed at it with a smile on his lips.
When the pdin lifted the sword in amazement, the sword was shattered along with the Aura.
Kwaaang-!
Small fragments derived from the sword fly towards the priest.
Hedra priest screamed.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
As the shrapnel lodges in the fat stomach, blood pours out.
Despite the intense pain, the priest pulled out the iron fragment and memorized the startnguage.
¡°Hey Heal¡!¡±
Even if it rots, it¡¯s called Junchi.
Since he was a priest with divine power one level higher than that of the priest, the effect of his recovery magic was considerable.
Of course, Ray wants it too.
The wound starts to heal rapidly, so you can hit it with peace of mind.
Besides, there is a lot of time until morning.
Ray¡¯s fist hit the chin of the priest who was recovering.
In the midst of using divine power, as the bones were shaken, intense pain surged.
¡°Aagh! Stop that! If you do not recover, you will die!¡±
Baka-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
An unprecedented pdin intervened.
¡°die!¡±
Even with internal injuries, he raises a lot of divine power and swings his fist.
That effort was virtual, and Ray personally brought his face to him.
Device Geek¡ª!
The fist collided with the face, and there was a sound like metal being crushed.
The pdin¡¯s hand, which had collided with it, was crushed like a rag.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Not stopping there, when Ray clenched his fist again, the priest who was rolling on the floor spoke urgently.
¡°I will tell you!¡±
¡°No, you can¡¯t say anything. Seongguk will decide who is above you anyway.¡±
The priest was refused to speak.
Seongguk is a huge country. In such a ce, there is nothing that you can¡¯t dig into the insides of those who have not been trained in torture.
So I felt at ease.
As much as I feltfortable, I felt full of my heart to give back the hardships the vigers had suffered.
Ray, who had been intensively beating only the priest of Hedra, made a suggestion.
¡°Cure. As much as you healed, this guy gets hit instead.¡±
The priest thinks he is on the verge of dying now.
So I felt the need to buy some time.
Naturally, a starter word flowed from the mouth of the Hedra priest.
¡°Heal!¡±
The pdin who was holding her hand and weeping was fully recovered.
In the meantime, the priest cast a recovery magic on himself.
The pdin looked at the priest and gnashed his teeth.
¡°You despicable bastard¡!¡±
Before he had time to say anything more, Ray¡¯s foot poured into the pdin.
The pdin¡¯s arms, which were blocking the mana-loaded kicks, snapped.
Then, the recovery magic is used.
¡°Heal!¡±
¡°Aaaagh! Stop that!¡±
The night was deep, but it was long before dawn.
Of course, the divine power of the priest still remained.
Ray knows it, the priest knows it, and the pdin knows it.
Hell opened up for them.
Chapter 291
Episode 291 Connection with the Holy Kingdom (1)
The Holy Knight has be a mush.
Only my hands trembled, but I couldn¡¯t find human warmth in my body.
As he overdosed recovery magic until he became a pdin with a good physique, the priest also ran out of holy power.
He expressed his condolences to the pdin who had been beaten instead of his share, and now he sighed in relief.
Ray turned around with a clear expression.
¡°Now it is your turn.¡±
The Hedra priest¡¯s eyes widened as if they were about to tear.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
The tone of the question was naturally polite.
¡°Did you think you wouldn¡¯t get along with each other after the two of you got along well?¡±
He asks with an eye as if he really has a conscience.
Hedra priest felt unfair.
Including the divine power of the whole body, even the divine power stored in the staff just in case, he cast recovery magic by shaking off all of it.
But now it¡¯s your turn?
If so, what will you be!
He spat out words that reached the bottom of his throat.
¡°Hey, you promised!¡±
Instead of the answers he wanted, clicks and usations came back.
¡°Tsk tsk, no matter how much you want to live, how can you sell your colleagues? ?? ?? ?? ???. I will mend that spirit today.¡±
¡°You filthy bastard!¡±
¡°Heh heh. I really like that rebellious attitude.¡±
As he punched with enough mana, Ray¡¯s mana permeated the priest¡¯s bones.
The mana passed between the bones and was converted into cold energy.
Every time he was hit, his bones froze, so the pain doubled.
I want to scream, but every time I open my mouth, a loud banges from somewhere else.
Before one pain went away, the other started hurting, so I was sure to die.
Hedra¡¯s priest was beaten until dawn like that.
* * *
Ray dragged the priest and pdin like corpses with a leather backpack full of things.
Following his words, the vigers who had been gathering in the center of the vige were surprised to see him and ran to him.
¡°No, priest!¡±
¡°What is the priest? These two guys are the ones who have been poisoning the vige.¡±
¡°yes? What is that¡¡±
¡°To put it simply, they intentionally sprayed poison here and there to sell holy water. In addition, they poured poison into the well and sold the water as holy water. So, using holy water didn¡¯t get better, but rather got worse.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the expressions on the vigers¡¯ faces gradually changed to stern.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the first time, but they¡¯ve been thinking it¡¯s strange.
I use holy water every day, but I don¡¯t think that my condition will improve.
In addition, within a few hours after the poison was released, a priest appeared in such a mountain vige.
I couldn¡¯t bear to doubt the priest, so I left it alone for a while, but now that the situation was revealed, their anger was great.
Firmly gripping the implements, they shouted.
¡°Like these rotten bastards!¡±
¡°Did you do this just to fill your stomach! Beasts!¡±
Some of the men couldn¡¯t hold back their anger and swung their fists.
Then Ray took it lightly.
The men were quite surprised to see that the fist that had been hit hard had lost its strength, as if it had been hit with cotton.
To those who were slightly frightened, Ray spoke earnestly.
¡°I understand the feeling of not being able to forgive. However, even though theymitted infidelity, they are now priests. You never know what kind of retaliation you¡¯ll get if you mess with it. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll take care of these.¡±
The men withdrew while gritting their teeth at the thought of them until the end.
From start to finish, he thought of the vige.
He was the one who punished the clergy and pdins for their unhuman behavior, from helping them with the difficult farming work without paying.
The men had a crush on him from the beginning.
Because of this incident, the favor was further amplified.
¡°If you say so¡¡±
¡°It seems that I am indebted. Thank you.¡±
¡°Thanks for understanding.¡±
As he spoke, he put down therge leather pouch he was holding.
It was so heavy that when I lowered it to the ground, a thick cloud of dust rose.
When Ray lightly tapped his pocket, silver coins poured out.
Even if you count lightly, it seems well over a hundred.
¡°This one?¡±
When the vige chief asks, Ray smiles and says,
¡°I don¡¯t think I lost anything in the meantime. I¡¯m not saying to make this a thing that didn¡¯t exist, but everyone should make use of it, even if it¡¯s ack of livelihood.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t get this much.¡±
Not only the vige headman, but everyone in the vige knows it.
The silver coins they gave to the priest to buy the holy water couldn¡¯t exceed forty.
However, in the leather pouch in front of him was a silver coin that seemed to exceed his stomach.
Despite giving away such arge amount of money, he did not seem to care.
No, in the first ce, of course, they seemed to think it belonged to the residents.
¡°This is your money. Think of it as a reward for all your hard work and ept it. Better than going back to these guys. isn¡¯t it?¡±
Who would be willing to give such arge amount of money?
It¡¯s not even the money you use for yourself.
Tears welled up in the eyes of the poisoned vige chief.
¡°¡Thank you. All this money will be used for the vige.¡±
¡°Right now, call the proper priest to get treatment and buy food. In front of this, there is an upward road used by merchants who deliver to the vige. If you put a little extra money on it, you can buy it easily.¡±
¡°Ugh. The stream has swelled, so it seems impossible right now¡¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t worry. It should be back to normal by now.¡±
The vige chief was momentarily puzzled by Ray¡¯s confident words, but nodded.
¡°Okay. Do as you say.¡±
¡°Then I have work to do, so I¡¯ll go. Don¡¯t forget to get proper treatment.¡±
Ray connected the priest and the pdin with a rope like a girdle.
As I pull the tightly tied rope, theye dragging along on the ground.
Saliva leaked out of his mouth as the affected area, stained ck, rubbed against the ground.
If someone who doesn¡¯t know it sees it, it¡¯s a ve statue without fail.
The vigers who watched him go away said.
¡°¡how on earth did they subdue the priest and the pdin?¡±
¡°¡we don¡¯t know. But I think he is a true saint.¡±
¡°Well, I feel more like a saint than a saint far away. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like this, but at least a statue should be erected in the vige. do you know I wonder if he will visit our vige againter.¡±
¡°At that time, if you build even one nice statue, I will save face.¡±
¡°That is what I mean.¡±
Smiles bloomed on the faces of the vigers, who had been buried only with hardships.
* * *
The vige of Bilo isrge, but there is no temple.
It was a town famous for adventurers, but since it was a small town in the early days, the temple hadn¡¯t been ced yet.
Then, Ray headed for Glienne, which is at the bottom of Billo Vige.
There is a fairly sizable Gaia Temple there.
There was probably at least one Heresy Judge.
Gleen is a region famous for its tea.
Unlike other regions, it is known to produce a lot of distinctive tea leaves.
After crushing the fruits and using them as tea leaves, the streets were filled with fragrant fruit scent.
It is always a ce full of fragrance, so the buildings are also beautiful.
In other words, it is a ce where art is more developed than other ces.
In such a clean ce, Ray walked around dragging a pile of luggage (?) with a rope.
Even at a nce, the clothes of the two being dragged around were those of a priest.
So it wasn¡¯t long before word of him reached the temple.
The priest shouted.
¡°What kind of foolish man is persecuting the servant of God! Catch me right now!¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The expressions of the pdins who answered were also hardened.
Here, Glienne is the ce where the temple of the sacred Goddess Gaia is located.
Who would dare to touch the priest in this ce called the sacred ground of the kingdom of Celia!
Even if the liver is swollen, it cannot be anything other than a strongly swollen tooth.
The priests who were listening to the story were also enraged.
¡°This shouldn¡¯t happen! Punish by example and correct the discipline!¡±
¡°I agree! Please give a lesson to the fearless rogue boat!¡±
* * *
Ray wandered around town, looking for temples.
Since this is my first trip, the road is difficult.
I don¡¯t know where the temple is.
It is a difficult situation because if you try to approach people to ask for their location, they will run away.
¡°I¡¯m going to buy a map in advance.¡±
It was toote to regret it now.
Ray was about to enter the tavern to take a break, but several pdins blocked his way.
It is clear that he was crazy to openly walk across the street, dragging a priest like a dog.
Their faces often turned red with anger.
¡°Yeah man! How dare you persecute a priest in front of a temple! How are you doing this to pay for that sin!¡±
Unlike them, Ray¡¯splexion brightened.
It was difficult because I did not know the location of the temple, but it saved me a lot of trouble when I found it on my own.
¡°I just caught the priest whomitted the crime. If you don¡¯t believe me, I have nothing to say, but I¡¯ll tell you all about it at the temple, so please take me with you.¡±
He speaks quietly and holds out his hands.
Why don¡¯t they know that it means to arrest them?
From their point of view, doubts arose when the opponent came out so confidently.
Contrary to what I imagined, the young man wearing the mask doesn¡¯t seem that evil.
However, it is certain that he acted resolutely in front of the temple where the god resided, ignoring etiquette.
The pdins cleared their throats as they seemed stupid for being angry just now.
¡°Hmm. Being caught quietly does not make the guilt go away. I¡¯ll listen to the story when I go back to the temple, but be prepared that depending on your answer, you may be punished.¡±
¡°You must be very suspicious.¡±
After he was tied up, some priests hurriedly freed the Hedra priest and pdin.
¡°Are you okay? The wound is serious. Heal!¡±
Uhhhhh¡ª
the pdin was embraced by the warm divine power, and he had a seizure.
¡°Huh! Stop that! Stop recovering!¡±
The priests tilted their heads at the insane action.
¡°¡Anyway, it seems that once is not enough. Heal.¡±
¡°Aagh!¡±
Now it responds almost at the level of a conditioned reflex.
The pdin took half a day. It was also very deliberate and right.
Just before dying, recovering with recovery magic and repeating dozens of times to start again from the beginning, trauma was created.
So, just feeling the divine power caused a seizure.
It was the same with the priest.
I still can¡¯t forget the chill that seeped into my bones.
When the divine power tried to restore the bones, it gave me goosebumps as I felt the coolness of that time.
The Hedra priest even pushed the priest who was beside him.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The pdins shouted as the two of them were mad like madmen.
¡°Could it be the dark magic!¡±
If the mind alteration imnted by fists is also ck magic, then it can be called ck magic.
Chapter 292
Episode 292 Connection with the Holy Land (2)
Glien¡¯s temple wasrger than expected.
The pirs of the temple, which look pious even at a nce, majestically keep their ce.
On the left side, there is a building where priests live, and on the right side there is a chapel.
The tall temple was crowded with visitors every day.
The pdins who led Ray and the two patients ignored the queue of guests and arrived straight to the front of the temple.
They cast suspicious nces from the entrance.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but it would be better not to do anything crap.¡±
¡°Ah, have you all been deceived? Because I am not doing anything.¡±
I was even caught quietly, but seeing that I still doubt it, I think that people called pdins are really weak.
They coughed awkwardly and dragged Ray.
¡°I¡¯m a bit busy, so please finish quickly.¡±
¡°That¡¯s for the priest to decide.¡±
Ray, who had clicked his tongue once at the cold answer that would surprise even the Ice Dragon, nced behind him.
Then, unlike himself, who seemed to be arresting criminals, Hedra¡¯s priest and pdin, who were receiving the utmost care from the priests, caught his eye.
Why is the treatment so different?
Well, since they are priests and he is the one who walked them like dogs in front of the temple, he understands them to some extent.
Following the friendly (?) guides of the savage pdins, as they wandered around the temple, a splendid building appeared shortly thereafter.
In front of the green-coloredke, an old-fashioned, moss-covered temple boasts a mysterious appearance.
For a moment, I thought it might be a ruin.
It was just amazing that a ce like this existed in the kingdom of Celia.
As Ray looked around and admired, the pdin pulled the rope.
¡°Don¡¯t act frivolous. This is the temple of Goddess Gaia¡¯s mercy.¡±
Goddess Gaia¡¯s mercy is dog horn mercy.
To him, all the good memories with the goddess were trauma.
Even though he was a saint, he could not even hear his voice, let alone meet him.
Is that all?
It¡¯s divine power, he gave me an air purifier and always made troublesome things, and when I went, he even took away my mana load.
Now, Ray¡¯s teeth gnash at the mere mention of the name Gaia.
While admiring the temple, he suddenly started grinding his teeth, and the pdins distanced themselves a bit.
I¡¯ve been thinking about it since the beginning, but it seems like I¡¯m crazy.
Upon arriving at the entrance, one of the pdins put a message before meeting the priest.
Soon after, a priest runs out and nods.
It seemed that he was permitted to face the priest.
The highest-ranking person in this temple can be said to be the head priest.
If this ce wasn¡¯t even a holy kingdom, there was no way there would be a high priest.
As he expected, when he entered the office, a middle-aged man wearing the priestly robe was sitting there.
His faith can be seen in his well-groomed beard and clever eyes.
A Ray whose memory has surpassed that of a human.
One look at him and he knew right away that it was a face he had seen once before.
However, the priest did not recognize him because he was wearing a mask.
A cold voice flowed from the priest¡¯s mouth.
¡°Is this the one who did the shameless thing?¡±
The pdin answered right away.
¡°yes. When I found it, the priest and pdin were tied up and dragged around. He even tried to enter the tavern in that state.¡±
¡°Originally, it deserves to be punished, but¡ I¡¯m a little suspicious of Lee¡¯s im, so I brought him to the priest.¡±
¡°Are you suspicious?¡±
When the priest turned his head, the pdin hit Ray.
It means to speak up.
Ray changed his mind when a being who knew his past self appeared.
¡°Please take off this mask before you speak. I keep writing, and it¡¯s frustrating.¡±
¡°You¡¯re bothering me.¡±
Even though the pdin grumbled, he granted his request.
When the mask covering the face is removed, the hidden eyes are revealed.
Her gray hair falls down in a mess, and her off-white color shows off her appearance.
It was a look that even elves admired.
The physical training of the Pdins, who should not have been small, stiffened in an instant.
However, the priest¡¯s surprise was greater than theirs.
If the Pdins¡¯ bodies were simply hardened, the priest shivered like an epileptic patient.
The priest, who had been sitting still in the chair, immediately lowered his body.
¡°I see you, Holy Son!¡±
When the pdins were stunned by the sudden action, he let out an angry roar.
¡°Release the restraints immediately!¡±
¡°Yes yes¡.¡±
The priests who were bewildered were also the same.
Are you a saint?
What does this mean?
There is no way that a saint called God¡¯s representative could be met in a ce like this that is neither a dog¡¯s name nor a holy kingdom.
However, judging by the priest¡¯s actions, it doesn¡¯t seem like he was mistaken with someone else.
The priests unraveled the rope tied to Ray¡¯s body.
Ray, whose body was free, moved his hand around and said.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Thest time I saw you, you were in the Holy Kingdom, when did youe to the Kingdom of Celia?¡±
¡°Two years ago. At one time, I was in charge of overtime in Selonia, but I was invited by the Kingdom of Celia and came to the current temple.¡±
Lay dissuaded him from talking with his head lowered.
¡°I¡¯m not a saint anymore, so I don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±
¡°How could you not show respect to the person chosen by the Goddess? Even if you say that you are not an adult now, there is no change to me.¡±
¡°This is so¡¡±
The priest is a quick-witted person.
With that ability alone, he took over as the branch manager of the Shillien branch of the Gaia Temple.
That¡¯s what he thought.
¡®There is no way that the Holy Son visited the temple without incident. Besides, ording to what I¡¯ve heard, the physical condition of the priest and pdin wasn¡¯t normal¡ Something must have happened.¡¯
It will never be a small thing.
Seeing that he hade to the temple of the Silien branch in person like this.
The priest spoke quickly.
¡°I know you have something to say. If you feel ufortable, I will bite you around.¡±
It¡¯s a wee sound for Ray.
As there was no information about the password, there were many ears to hear, so nothing good happened.
¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you would.¡±
* * *
Princess Celestia is killing all of Billo Vige.
At first, I took my time thinking that I would find it soon.
However, I became impatient when news didn¡¯t reach me for over a week after wandering around Viscount Gade¡¯s territory.
¡°I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t run away¡¡±
Thedy-in-waiting heard her murmur and answered.
¡°Where would I go to see the beauty of the princess? It will appear soon.¡±
¡°Is that right?¡±
Princess Celestia has never left the royal castle since she was a child.
As a result, thedy-in-waiting is the only person she can talk to.
He just believed that it must be because thedy-in-waiting, who had some outside experience unlike himself, said that.
Of course, I thought it woulde back when the time came.
That acted as a defeat for the princess.
Ray had no intention of going back to Princess Celestia.
Or rather, to the point where he wouldn¡¯t mind turning around to avoid her.
Besides, in the first ce, Aira was standing around Ray.
Anyway, even if he has a crush on me, Ira will knock him down.
The princess did not know that King Celia¡¯s pink retirement n had fallen into abyss from the beginning.
As Celestia continued to feel depressed, the maid came forward.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess. One month is long. We¡¯re not even halfway here yet, so there must be a chance.¡±
¡°But what if he doesn¡¯te?¡±
¡°Because it can¡¯t be. I guarantee that he will definitelye back.¡±
As thedy-in-waiting patted her chest and spoke loudly, Celestia¡¯s self-confidence revived.
In fact, it¡¯s the right thing to say. Where else can you find a bride like yourself?
She is the princess of the kingdom of Celia and a beauty that represents a kingdom.
She was a talented woman with a full background and many talents.
It¡¯s embarrassing to say it myself, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good look even whenpared to an elf.
As thedy-in-waiting continued to raise her self-esteem, the princess¡¯s nose rose considerably.
Celestia, who had been restless with impatience until just now, drank tea leisurely.
¡°joy. I¡¯ll have to say something when I get back.¡±
¡°Exactly.¡±
The dream was also wild.
* * *
In the priest¡¯s office, only Ray and the priest were left.
As he looked at the surroundings quietly, Ray took out a parchment from his bosom.
As the thick material was taken out, the priest looked at it with interest.
¡°Please look inside.¡±
When I handed out the parchment, the priest epted it without question.
The priest¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as he looked at the curled hair.
¡°¡It¡¯s a password.¡±
If it¡¯s just that, there¡¯s no problem.
No matter how suspicious the parchment was, passwords weren¡¯t that rare in this world.
However, the problem is that this is a familiar password that I have seen while in the Holy Land.
The Holy Kingdom was once shaken violently by the power of Proxia.
That is why, when ites to Proxia¡¯s password, all high-ranking officials at least once knew it.
The same is true of the head priest.
At first, the interesting thing he watched became unusual, and the priest¡¯s expression gradually darkened.
After thinking about something for a while, he asked Ray.
¡°Even though I can¡¯t fully interpret the meaning, there is a corner that undoubtedly matches Proxia¡¯s password. What does the Holy Son intend to do with this?¡±
¡°¡This story gets long, but the priest and pdin who were with me were poisoning the vige.¡±
At those words, the priest gripped the handle of the chair so hard that it was broken.
¡°Be a priest in the West and what!¡±
Ray dissuaded the agitated man and continued.
¡°Calm down and listen. They were making money by selling holy water. I was even thinking of upying the vige. This is from the house the two of you were staying at. Put simply, they may not have been the only ones who received the parchment. I don¡¯t know if there are any leftovers, but if I wasn¡¯t an idiot, I probably would have burned them.¡±
¡°That means¡ that the power of cryptography can be far greater than we thought¡?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±
Ray was excited when he met someone he could talk to after a long time.
¡°I n to send it to the Holy Land. With those two, of course. To do that, we need some escort troops¡¡±
If you¡¯ve talked this far, the priest understands.
He folded the parchment and nodded happily.
¡°Please leave it to me. It¡¯s rted to the Holy Kingdom, so how can I pretend I don¡¯t know?¡±
The way he speaks with weight is very believable.
Ray, who passed the lukewarm tea over his neck, picked up the backpack that had been confiscated.
¡°Then let me ask you a favor. As much as possible, let the high-ranking party receive it. I¡¯m busy with work, so I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do because you took such a precious step. I will take responsibility for those two and punish them.¡±
¡°Maybe they know something. Tell them to dig it up while they can.¡±
After saying thest words, Ray rose from his seat.
It¡¯s the first temple scent I¡¯ve smelled in six years, but I can¡¯t get used to it.
Especially since I don¡¯t have good memories.
He hurried out of the temple.
Looking at Ray¡¯s back, the priest gave a satisfied smile.
¡°As expected, he is a person who will be a great person. Even though he quit being a saint, he always does things for the goddess. There is a lot to learn from watching him.¡±
If he had heard this, he would have started swearing.
Chapter 293
Episode 293 Aira¡¯s Request (1)
Since the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s expiration date was running out, Rey¡¯s steps were quick.
As soon as we leave the temple, we speed up and find the adventurer¡¯s guild in the Glien branch.
Whatever the request, a simple one would be fine.
That¡¯s why he chose the convoy request to Billo Vige.
It seems that the three merchants are urgently seeking an adventurer because they cannot find an escort.
Just in case, I asked the receptionist, and luckily the client came just in time.
He readily epted Ray¡¯spanionship.
Since you can get a first-ss therapist for about a fairy tale, it was worth weing it with both hands up from the clients.
Departure took ce immediately.
The towns of Glien and Billo are not far away.
Even though Glienne is a town of considerable size, it is still a town.
It is still recognized as a region and cannot have a separate lord.
As a result, there was a limit to its size.
As soon as I got out of Glien, the vige of Billo came into view.
A group of knights wearing te armor can be seen from the entrance.
Sensing a bad feeling, Ray went inside the carriage to hide, and the knights who had been skimming the carriage nodded and let her in.
¡°You maye in.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
If you look at the atmosphere, it is like a castle where the king lives.
Why did they go through inspections just by entering a vige?
Ray sighed and rubbed his chest.
I was thinking of running away, but fortunately I don¡¯t think I need to.
* * *
After receiving a warning due to the tight deadline, he barelypleted the quest and headed straight for the forest of Grandel.
It is still a forest where trees grow uniquely.
Rocks are ced here and there like obstacles, and dense forests rise high into the sky, making it a natural fortress.
I think I know why monsters don¡¯t get close.
How could monsters who couldn¡¯t climb trees live here?
Even if he lived, he would often be kicked out by the elves.
I walked slowly, feeling the pleasant, clear and cool air, and arrived at the Elf Vige before I knew it.
Pia, who had been sitting still and staring nkly at the sky, felt Ray¡¯s presence and pretended to know.
¡°Come on.¡±
There is no strength in the voice.
You can feel how hard the elven guardian¡¯s job is from the tired look.
Even the elves, who are usually not tired,ined of fatigue.
Ray said pitifully.
¡°There is even Aira in the vige, so do we need to stand guard?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It is the duty of guardians that has been handed down since ancient times. I can¡¯t ept that anything happens because Aira-sama is away.¡±
I heard the story and it is.
It was because a ce that would be incapacitated when Aira was gone couldn¡¯t be called an elven vige.
She brushed off her seat and stood up, brushing her light brown hair over her ears.
¡°By the way¡ if I see you left the road you used to take and came here, can I interpret it as meaning that you came here to see me?¡±
With a brightly colored face like a cucumber flower, she smiles brightly.
There was nothing to deny, so Ray nodded his head obediently.
¡°I thought it would be boring to wander around the forest alone.¡±
¡°Certainly not bored.¡±
As if the answer made him feel better, he covers his mouth and lets out a charming smile.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the vige. Let me guide you. It must havee to meet Bonama and Aira-sama.¡±
Ray, who was stabbed by Pia¡¯s one word, followed her.
Returned to the Elven Vige after a long absence.
As the number of elves increased, the tree where Aira¡¯s tree house was located grew even taller, and now its height alone is staggering.
For elves, the height of a house signifies its authority.
It probably meant that Aira¡¯s position was higher than before.
Pia¡¯s house, which previously seemed to be in the middle of the tree, is several stories higher.
There is even a fence around it, which at first nce looks like an elder¡¯s house.
Looking at the house Ray has developed, he said.
¡°You¡¯ve grown up before you know it, Pia. Im happy.¡±
Pia rolled her eyes at him.
¡°¡I don¡¯t like the strangely happy corner¡ but thank you.¡±
As we chatted, I nced up at the top of the tree, and I saw Aira wandering around from above.
He is holding a book as if he was reading a book.
Did ite out to meet you?
She waved her hand with a happy smile on her face, and when she met the eyes of the elves around her, she hurriedly entered the house with a straight face.
Pia looked at him and smiled embarrassedly.
¡°Ahahaha¡then I¡¯ll go. Aira-sama seems to have been waiting too.¡±
¡°okay. I¡¯ll stop by from time to time.¡±
¡°Thank you for doing so.¡±
* * *
Ray climbed the huge tree at once.
Despite their considerable height, they take a distance with every step they take.
He opened the door of a tree ripe with the years.
Aira, who was drinking tea at the table, greeted her with her ears red.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡±
A jade marble-like voice trembles.
It must have been quite embarrassing to see him being seen by the ruling elves.
¡°I want you to wee me like before.¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s only once. I will never do it again.¡±
Had I known that, I would have looked more closely.
Ira poured tea for Ray as he sat down at the table.
It¡¯s a calming scent no matter when you smell it.
The temperature was just right, as if the tea had been brewed with his arrival in mind.
As I took a sip, the unique scent of elven tea filled my mouth.
Ray, who had only drank cheap tea for a while, took a good breath.
¡°You can drink it anytime.¡±
¡°I always have the intention to make it.¡±
¡°I am wee.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop.¡±
She closed the book and looked at Ray.
¡°Actually, there is something I want to ask of you. Won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±
He finished the adventurer¡¯s guild¡¯s request and has nothing to do.
Moreover, it was Aira¡¯s first request.
Even though I didn¡¯t listen to the specific contents, my heart to listen to it was overflowing because it was full.
¡°What is it?¡±
If he wanted it, he would even save the liver of the demon king.
Aira paused for a while before speaking.
¡°The fact that the elven vige was merged is probably well known to Ray you as well.¡±
Of course I know.
It was something that had been reported from the beginning when the merger took ce.
¡°Combining two viges is never easy. It is natural for minor problems to arise.¡±
¡°yes. It will be even more difficult for elves.¡±
Unlike humans, who adapt everywhere, elves are a fairly closed race.
They are extremely reluctant to leave their territory and do not wee meeting elves from other regions.
As such an elf, there must have been a lot of awkward parts in merging the two viges.
It was only because Aira¡¯s ability was so great that she was able to achieve that.
Aira let out a small sigh.
¡°I fully guessed it and was concerned about it, but in the end it happened for four months. Since the number of elves in Grandel¡¯s Forest has already increased, it is necessary to prepare for the future. To do that, you need elven artisans and minerals to make them.¡±
¡°I remember that there were a few elven artisans in the vige.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, she nodded.
¡°yes. If it was their skill I had seen, it would be possible to pull out mithril like a thread. But the problem is not craftsmanship, but minerals. Elves do not arbitrarily harm nature. I don¡¯t bother touching it unless it¡¯s primarily necessary for survival. It would be a little different if it was obtained from another ce, but elves can¡¯t do business with humans, can they?¡±
As easy as it is for humans, minerals are always a scarce resource for elves.
Also, elven artisans have a part that matches the dwarves to some extent.
That¡¯s what I enjoy making armor.
I can¡¯t make weapons for a while because there are no minerals, so my hands are itching.
Craftsmen who have sharpened their nerves are bound to have idents in many ces.
She seemed to want to solve these problems caused by minerals.
Ray thought for a moment and said.
¡°Is it okay if I get arge amount of minerals that arecking?¡±
¡°yes. We will pay for the money needed for human transactions.¡±
When Ira said it with an apologetic face, he waved his hand.
As for money, the things he received from the holy kingdom were already enough.
Besides, he himself has received a lot of help from Aira.
Even when I lost the Mana Rod, I was able to learn the spirit of speech thanks to her.
¡°It¡¯s okay because I have enough money. More than that, there is something I want to ask you¡¡±
¡°Tell me. I will listen to anything I can.¡±
At that, Ray took out a dull dagger from his waist.
It looks like it was well cared for, but it doesn¡¯t look good.
As Aira watches, she takes out the mana stone she got from the mutant monster and the branch she got from the dryad from her backpack.
She recognized them at a nce.
¡°It¡¯s a considerable mana stone. And this is the branch of an adult dryad. These aren¡¯t things that can be easily obtained¡¡±
¡°I want to make a new sword out of this. If you know a skilled artisan, introduce me.¡±
make a sword
Aira, who had been drooling for a while, suddenly shook her head vigorously, as if she immediately remembered someone.
¡°If you want the best craftsman, you know. However, I don¡¯t want to rmend it because it has such an entric personality.¡±
I¡¯m not proud of it, but until now, only entric people have been around.
Iriel, who is not like a saint, and Zeke, whose loyalty has risen to the level of a madman. Dryad who turns his body into firewood.
In addition, the goddess Gaia, who is good at reading and chewing (?).
Now, it didn¡¯t matter much if one more person was added to the group.
Aira nods as Ray casts a look that seems to be okay.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you like it, but¡¡±
What kind of savagely insane person is she that reacts to this extent?
Aira began writing something with mana on the dead leaves.
She inserts the leaf she had scribbled on in a book and hands it over.
¡°¡If you ride the top of a mountain range, there will be a ce where you can feel a different mana. If you go straight ahead on that road, there is a vige of dwarves. Go and hand me this book and say you are looking for the cksmith Derp. Then they will probably guide you on their own.¡±
Isn¡¯t it simpler than you think?
As an elf, he wondered how she had a rtionship with the dwarf craftsman, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask.
Upon epting the handed book, Aira added a word.
¡°Prepare your heart. I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±
Ray swallowed.
A lunatic alert went off from Ira.
There is no doubt that this is a guy who has gone out of his mind.
Chapter 294
Episode 294 Aira¡¯s Request (2)
Hafman Co., whichid the foundation in the Holy Land and became a grand corps, is now extending its influence to other countries.
Against the background of enormous funds that are iparable to the initial funds, they are grabbing public sentiment and credit at once.
So it¡¯s to the point where anyone would think of more than half a million at least once when making a big deal.
Not only the Seongguk, but also the ascending routes to other countries are strong, so even local lords can¡¯t touch them.
It has be a super-giant upper rank that can even aim for deals with the kingdom beyond the grand corps.
Ray returned to Glienne again.
He muttered as he looked around.
¡°It should be around here.¡±
When I look at the ce where people are gathered, I see a building.
Arge three-story building has arge sign that reads ¡®Harpman Corporation¡¯.
The business, which was crumbling in the castle country, has opened branches in other countries.
It must be proof that Harpman is doing a good job.
Thinking of him running hard somewhere, Ray smiled happily.
¡°It looks a bit like him, but he has one trust. If you grow well like this, there will be something you can use forever.¡±
Halfman was unknowingly entangled in Ray¡¯s ns for a happy future.
He stood in line in arge crowd.
Not long after, his turn came.
Compared to the long line, the processing speed is quite good.
The neatly dressed receptionist looked at him and said.
¡°What business did youe for?¡±
¡°I want to buy some stuff. I want to buy mainly minerals, but I don¡¯t know if it will be in quantity.¡±
The clerk¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly.
No matter how branchy it is, this ce is more than half that.
Worrying about the quantity in arge group that not only the castle country but also other countries can¡¯t carelessly do.
I don¡¯t know how much I want to buy, but when I said that to the subject wearing a worn robe, I was a little dumbfounded.
However, the words that came out of the receptionist¡¯s mouth were polite.
¡°What minerals do you buy and how much?¡±
Ray counted for a moment, then said.
¡°Two hundred joules of refined iron and two hundred joules of steel. And it should be about a hundred lines of mithril.¡±
At those words, the clerk opened his mouth wide.
If it wasn¡¯t just a railroad, but two hundred lines of refined iron, the price would be burdensome even for a tolerable lord.
But in addition to that, it is two hundred lines of steel.
This is more than enough to buy a mansion with a garden, and to buy another hundred rows of mithril?
Now the clerk suspected that the masked young man in front of him was ying a prank.
No matter how educated I was, I naturally rolled my eyes.
¡°¡the down payment is five percent.¡±
can you afford to pay? It¡¯s a question.
Instead of answering, Ray took out a tile from his chest and held it up.
The gold and luxuriously embroidered silver and mithril around the round que draw attention.
The clerk looked at it nkly and then screamed.
¡°Ah! The top state loses!¡±
¡°Upper share?¡±
Ray doesn¡¯t know what this is.
It was only at Harfman¡¯s request that he be called in case something inconvenient happened.
If you look at what is called an upper state hand, it is probably the same hand as Harpman¡¯s.
I never thought I would have given away the card of the top state while giving it away.
The receptionist hurriedly ran somewhere.
In less than five minutes, the head of the Hafman Company ran out barefoot.
A middle-aged man with a bald head folds his back.
¡°This is Jace, the head of the branch of the Merchant! Come inside!¡±
When I said that while throwing a respectful gaze, Ray followed the guide hiding his burdensome heart.
Even though it was a branch of a high society, the branch manager¡¯s office was quite luxurious.
Branch manager Jace cleared his throat and suggested a chair.
After Ray sat down, we got to the point.
¡°I heard you need minerals. Sorry to say, but it will take a little while to sell 100 lines of mithril.¡±
¡°If you get it as quickly as possible, how much?¡±
¡°I think it will take at least a week.¡±
A week is incredibly fast.
It would take a week to get 100 lines of refined iron instead of ordinary mithril.
Ray nodded his head in satisfaction.
¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±
On the contrary, he bowed his head as if he had apologized.
¡°What do you think the market price is?¡±
¡°Originally, mithril is valued at fifty tinum coins and refined iron at twenty.¡±
It is cheaper than expected.
As the story progressed, Ray pulled out arge leather pouch from his backpack.
There are a lot of tinum coins inside.
Even if you simply calcte it, the down payment is an amount that can easily exceed.
As I held it out, Branch Manager Jace shook his head.
¡°The top lord told me not to ept money from the person who has the que, regardless of the reason. You even warned me that those who vite it will be severely punished, but how can I ept it?¡±
Harpman seems to have tried his hand in advance.
Embarrassed, Ray scratched the back of his head.
¡°I¡¯m a little sorry to receive it for nothing¡¡±
¡°Hahaha. Why is the person with the top lord¡¯s card worried about such a thing?¡±
When I asked what kind of person he was because he was the branch manager, he was a very angry person.
I don¡¯t lose my humility just because I¡¯ve risen to a high position, so I have high expectations in the future.
I could understand why Harfman had made Jace the branch manager.
Ray, who was drinking tea, stood up from his seat and said.
¡°Take that money, though. I might have something urgent to write about soon.¡±
The Hafman Chamber of Commerce is a grand delegation that epasses the country.
Sixty tinum coins are by no means small amounts of money, but they are not enough money to be used closely at a business meeting.
Branch manager Jace said as if he was perplexed.
¡°It is difficult to handle the order of the upper ss.¡±
Ray smiled at him.
¡°If Harfman arguester, tell me I did it because I wanted to. The basics of a merchant are trades. A merchant who loses his original intention will perish. Please tell Hafman not to lose his original intention in the future.¡±
¡°If you tell me directly, you will like it.¡±
¡°I am a bit busy. Bring the items to Grandel¡¯s Forest in a week.¡±
He went out the door with his horse.
Branch manager Jace, who was left alone in the office, admired him.
Even though there is a hand of the leader, he refuses to use the leader¡¯s money and pays his own money.
The fact that the basics of a merchant is transaction is to remind them once again that they are merchants who have to pay a price even for trivial things.
Because that¡¯s the merchant¡¯s original intention he says.
Branch Manager Jace promised.
¡°When I asked what kind of person the normally stingy Sang Sang-ju praised so much, you are indeed a person. I will treat you well next time.¡±
No one knows what wille next.
* * *
A weekter, more than half a thousand wagons with gs gathered in one after another in the forest of Grandel.
It is an amount of up to 500 lines of minerals alone.
It was not an amount that could be solved with just a few wagons.
Ray, who was sitting on a rock and waiting, helped.
I move the minerals by myself that the other three can barely carry.
Eventually, when all the wagons were empty, the workers finished their work and went back to the vige.
Five hundred rows of minerals was a great amount.
There is more than enough to fill up such a huge vacant lot.
Aira walked out from behind.
¡°This¡ is amazing¡¡±
Honestly, she didn¡¯t think it would be this much either.
Even if there were only 50 rows of each mineral, the elven vige could eat rice cakes.
If it is 500 lines, it willst for the next 100 years.
¡°I¡¯ll put up with this for the time being.¡±
¡°Elf artisans are more picky than humans, but they would be satisfied with this amount.¡±
If you¡¯re not satisfied, you¡¯re in trouble.
He didn¡¯t know what Ray would do if heined even a little about not being full.
Aira drew her hand in the air.
When several magic circles ovepped, all the minerals that were over 500 lines disappeared.
¡°It¡¯s a magic that¡¯s always convenient to see.¡±
¡°If you want to learn, just tell me. I¡¯ll have to pay some, but I¡¯ll teach you responsibly.¡±
I know the pay she¡¯s talking about isn¡¯t money.
¡°¡if the opportunity arises.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. don¡¯t let me wait.¡±
Ray straightened his backpack.
¡°Then I will ask you.¡±
¡°¡Pleasee back safely.¡±
Several magic circles evoke mana and embrace him.
Just as he teleported the mineral, his body disappeared from the forest of Grandel.
* * *
Princess Celestia muttered with a worried face.
¡°¡is it still?¡±
It¡¯s already been three weeks.
There is only one week left until the month.
Even so, there was no sign of the sainting, so they only cared for it.
Thedy-in-waiting who had been encouraging Celestia by her side only looked at her with a puzzled expression.
¡°That¡¯s strange¡ Maybe something happened?¡±
¡°I heard that once a man falls in love, he leaves everything behind¡¡±
¡°He wille to you after work is over. From what I can see, the saint fell in love with the princess. Is it because there is love in your eyes? So let¡¯s wait a little longer. Who knows that you wille to the royal castle after a month?¡±
Thedy-in-waiting, who found a way to live, started teasing her again.
Princess Celestia had been tricked three or four times so far.
However, even after being tricked, he didn¡¯t think he was deceived, so he only thought that thedy-in-waiting was right.
In addition, Celestia, who loves reading, learned to love through reading.
In the book, of course, only beautiful love stories are written.
Among them, there was a story of a princess who fell in love with a saint, but the saint in the storybook is never talkative or picks on bandits.
Because their understanding was different, the two had no choice but to stray from the start.
Celestia was once again enticed by the maid¡¯s words. ¡°A child¡¯s affection¡ We¡¯re not even like that
yet ¡¡±
You two are almost married.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting spat out a sound that would cause trouble.
When the subject of marriage came up, Celestia¡¯s face turned red.
There is no objection to the marriage because he expected that one day he would have an arranged marriage.
In my imagination, I was thinking of a prince of a neighboring country, but being a saint is also attractive in its own way.
Furthermore, what about the off-white color of the saint?
Even an elf has no problem with her enchanting eyes and white hair that creates a mysterious atmosphere.
Apanion who never falls for himself.
As thedy-in-waiting next to her catches the wind, Celestia, who was anxious, managed to control herself.
¡°¡Then let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±
The princess was fooled again.
Chapter 295
Chapter 295 The Dwarven Vige
If you were to choose thergest mountain range in the Kingdom of Celia, you could pick the Silia Mountain Range first.
Thanks to its enormous size and majestic scenery, this mountain range was named by the King of Celia himself.
However, thend is not fertilepared to its size, and it is not possible to develop it because it is a ce where heterogeneous people have lived before.
Although there were a few mines in it, they were not valuable enough to ruin rtions with the different races by overexploiting them.
Although it was a mountain that the local people paid tribute to and respected.
As he looked around, he was amazed.
¡°amazing.¡±
It is a huge mountain that is very ignorant.
Thanks to Aira¡¯s teleport, Ray was able to easilye halfway up the mountain range.
Still, there was a long way to go.
The sticky moisture that wets your underwear makes you feel even more refreshed.
He decided to think positively.
¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been homeless once or twice. If you are lucky enough to meet a dwarf around here, it will be easier for you to be guided.¡±
Carrying a heavy leather backpack on his back, he starts climbing.
Dwarf Vige is surrounded by delicate magic circles in double and tripleyers.
So, following Aira¡¯s advice not to recklessly raise mana and get stuck in it, Ray climbed the mountain carefully using even mana.
Since he hardly uses mana, his whole body is dripping with sweat.
The soaked mask had long since been taken off.
The previous positive thoughts also disappeared.
I¡¯m still looking for a long way to go.
It would be the first time since the rites in the holy kingdom to do something by moving only the body like this.
There was something strangely refreshing about it.
It seems that he has gone crazy with the heat and humidity of the mountains.
He walked like that for several more hours.
I could feel the mana swirling around me getting entangled with each other.
Mana, which should flow slowly, only moved from the outside to the inside, so I felt a sense of heterogeneity.
Ray looked down at the vige covered in bizarre mana.
¡°Oh my God, you¡¯ve done a lot with the magic circle.¡±
The Dwarf Vige was filled with strange mana from the entrance to the interior.
It is as if mana was intentionally imprisoned using a magic circle.
How much money would it cost to build all of that?
As he gulped, he headed for the vige that finally appeared.
* * *
It ismon for several different races to live near huge mountain ranges.
Since resources and ces are limited, neighboring races have a fairly close rtionship.
However, elves and dwarves were the exception.
Even a three-year-old knows that the two races do not get along.
In a way, it is natural for a Dwarf who destroys nature for his own desires to coexist with an Elf who regards it as life.
In addition, unlike elves, who value calm and quiet as virtues, dwarves prioritize a cheerful and generous personality.
What would happen if the elf was leisurely drinking tea while the dwarf smiled and said goodbye to the world with fermented wine?
In the past, it was said that there was a time when the two races lived together for the sake of each other, but now such a story is just a simple old story.
Dwarves are often criticized for being particrly picky among other heterogeneous races.
It is because of their unique hot-blooded nature.
He is quick-tempered and does not hesitate to fight no matter who the opponent is, so it is inevitable that quarrels will arise even over trivial matters.
I don¡¯t know how the elven vige was built in such a mountain range of dwarves.
Ray hurriedly approached the Dwarves who were just talking without proper guarding.
¡°Wait, are you okay?¡±
They nced at Ray and snorted.
¡°What¡¯s the elf doing to a ce like this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking for a cksmith named Derp.¡±
As he spoke, he held out a book, and the dwarves with prominent beards stared at it.
¡°Derp? Why are you looking for that old woman?¡±
¡°I have an urgent request for you.¡±
¡°joy. At least, he must be trying to get a piece of iron.¡±
My heart was stabbed endlessly by the dwarf¡¯s sarcasm, but I spoke confidently.
¡°It is true that I came to ask for a sword, but I heard that Dwarves put their heart into striking iron. It is nonsense topare it to an insignificant piece of iron. What I havee to ask for is a sword with a heart.¡±
Words are always clearing water.
Those words moved the Dwarves¡¯ hearts a little.
¡°You¡¯re just saying it in a usible way.¡±
¡°Still, we can¡¯t let a bastard who doesn¡¯t know metal into the vige.¡±
Ray, who was looking for an opportunity, took out a mana stone of a higher variant monster and a branch of a dryad from his leather backpack and held it out.
The Dwarves, who had looked like dead goblins until now, were interested.
¡°Where did you get this from?¡±
¡°This is the first time in my life that I have had such arge mana stone.¡±
As they are fascinated by the rare ingredients, they speak with a weighty voice without wavering.
¡°Even though I don¡¯t understand the breadth of cksmithing, I am sincere in my heart.¡±
If you don¡¯t know, you won¡¯t have such passion.
That was considered quite reasonable even for the Dwarves to hear.
If the meek bastard in front of me hadn¡¯t had a passion for cksmithing, would he go through the trouble of bringing such precious materials to the Dwarf¡¯s vige?
At least not as they thought.
The Dwarves pondered for a moment and nodded.
¡°good night. I will allow you to enter the grounds of the artisans because of their sincerity.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°Go inside and find Derp in the biggest tavern. One nasty little guy will teach you.¡±
The Dwarf said that and stepped aside.
As I lowered my head again and went inside, I heard a clicking sound behind my back.
¡°Tsk tsk. I¡¯m going to have a hard time waking up.¡±
* * *
As soon as I entered the vige, I felt a prickly stare.
Even when the dwarves looked at her with disapproval, Ray had no hesitation.
The vige wasrger than expected.
The sheer cliffs and the waterfall flowing through them were excellent, and it was refreshing just to look around.
As I passed the entrance and went deeper, I saw a bar that caught my eye at a nce.
It is a veryrge buildingpared to the others.
¡°Does a drinking ce need to be this big?¡±
There are only two doors that can be called doors in a building with four floors.
Even the one on the back doesn¡¯t seem to be in use.
I¡¯m afraid I might get stuck in the small door, so I lean down a little and enter.
The eyes of the dwarves who were drinking were focused.
¡°Half-elves?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the pointy-eared guy doing?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a cksmith named Derp.¡±
When the name Derp came out, the talking Dwarf cast a surprising nce.
¡°There are many artisans among Dwarves. Seeing that he is referring to Derp among them, he must havee to make an armour.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a big deal that the elf is looking for the olddy. Hey Hopo!¡±
A dwarf who was busy moving in one corner appeared with a muscr body.
There are long cuts on the eyes and burn marks on the cheekbones and chin.
It is an impression that would make a child burst into tears at once.
A dwarf called Hoppo said.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°This guy is looking for derf inspiration. I¡¯m free right now, so please guide me.¡±
Hoppo nces at Ray when he hears that he is looking for Derp.
Dwarves prefer fat because they have a nice body.
That way, even if you use strength, you still have stamina.
But look at the slender elf in front of you.
I wonder if I have the strength to walk, let alone stamina.
It is questionable whether he will be able to cope with Derp.
he said with disapproving eyes.
¡°You don¡¯t know how precious my life is. Follow me.¡±
As a vige located in the Celia Mountains, there was a considerable mountain road behind the tavern.
Hopo silently proceeded along the winding roads.
¡°Does the cksmith named Derp live in the mountains, not in a vige?¡±
¡°Because the vige is so noisy. The old man hates noise. The other day, I was stabbed in the head with a barrel at a tavern because the sound of drinking was loud.¡±
As he speaks, he gently lifts the back of his head.
Unwillingly, I found out the origin of the soldering iron on the back of Hopo¡¯s head.
What kind of life would it be to end up cutting off the head of the person next to you after drinking well?
¡°hmm. It¡¯s more entric than I thought.¡±
Ira was worried about everything, so I expected it to some extent, but it was more than I expected.
Still, on days when I¡¯m in a good mood, I even adjust the melody.
The thought of a dwarf hammering and humming was terrifying.
The mountain road was long.
After walking non-stop for half a day, the sound of hitting iron resonated clearly from afar.
Caang¡ª
Caang¡ª
It¡¯s a full-bodied sound. Even a beginner, Ray, could tell that this was a proper strike.
¡°Arrived. This is Derp¡¯s house.¡±
I see a house and a smithy that look pretty reliable.
There was even a stream on one side, so there seemed to be no difficulty in raising water.
Hopo did not go in with him and spoke from afar.
¡°Go in here alone. I am afraid that the wound will increase.¡±
Looking at the sheep shivering, it seems that they are timid, unlike their appearance.
¡°Thank you for guiding me.¡±
After bowing his head to Hopo, he headed towards the smithy.
Even when I saw it from a distance, I felt that it was big, but when I looked at it from close up, the brazier was literally the size of a huge rock.
The various tools ced on the shelf next to the stone brazier are particrly impressive.
As I was watching the zing hearth as if I was making something, I heard a unique voice from the back that seemed to scrape my vocal cords.
¡°Who is there? Are you a visitor after a long time?¡±
Ray looked back.
Then, in front of her eyes, a prickly-looking, gray-haired dwarf stood.
Looking at the hammer in his hand, it was not difficult to guess that he was the dwarf he was looking for.
¡°This is a wee guest. Okay,e in first.¡±
Enter the forge and talk.
Ray followed him in.
Everyone likes polite people when they first meet.
Ray even adjusted his voice and set an example.
¡°Hello, I¡¯m¡¡±
Ppaak!
A clumsy old dwarf threw a fist.
It wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t avoid if I wanted to avoid it, but I was stunned by what suddenly happened and was hit right away.
Even though he is small in size, his fists flying in bizarre trajectories are even fierce.
Lay, who doesn¡¯t know why, was holding her cheek like a simple wife and concubine, but a roar erupted.
¡°Such a foolish bastard! You deserve a thousand deaths for stepping dirty feet into the holy ce where armor is made!¡±
He was downgraded from a wee guest to a bad guy to be killed a thousand times.
Chapter 296
Episode 296 Derp, the Mad cksmith (1)
Ray said with an unfair look.
¡°I was told toe in!¡±
¡°Who rushes in toe in! The cksmith¡¯s ce is as precious as the body to the cksmith! You have now defiled my body!¡±
If others hear it, it will be a big deal.
I can¡¯t bear to go into the forge again, but Derp sits down alone and talks.
¡°So what did youe for?¡±
It¡¯s really unconventional for pping someone in the face.
It was a mental strength that would not have been admirable if the swordsman who cultivated the sword had even seen it.
¡°I came because I have something to ask of you.¡±
When Ira hands over the book, Derp opens it.
After rereading it several times, he nodded his head with a satisfied expression.
¡°Take it out.¡±
I haven¡¯t even talked about the ingredients yet, but I look at the backpack as if I know everything.
I took out the mana stone and dryad twig from my leather backpack.
Derp let out an exmation.
¡°Ho! I don¡¯t know about you, but the ingredients are really pretty.¡±
¡°It is a mana stone from a higher level monster. Calling is worth it.¡±
Let¡¯s talk proudly, nodding our heads.
¡°Right.¡±
The answer ended with that.
No, the conversation is over.
If you keep going like this, let alone making a sword, you will have to go back with only being beaten in the face.
Anxious, Ray spoke up again.
¡°I want you to make me a sword.¡±
¡°knife?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°From what I hear, you don¡¯t seem to know how to make a sword.¡±
¡°you¡¯re right.¡±
At Ray¡¯s answer, his facial muscles move hideously.
It¡¯s like seeing something you can¡¯t see.
Derp jumped up from his chair and let out a roar.
It was only natural that the hand flew back with Noseong.
Baka-!
This time, he was hit in the head and fell down.
Derf is angry at Ray, who is at the peak of his resentment.
¡°Don¡¯t ask others for something you can¡¯t even make yourself!¡±
What is this again!
Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t make it!
I can¡¯t even argue with the words that are so far-fetched.
¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind. I¡¯ll fix that filthy brain.¡±
I came to make a sword and got a mental modification.
However, it is not possible toe this far and return empty-handed.
Ray wept and agreed to eat the mustard.
¡°I heard the story from Aira. From now on, call me Master.¡±
he thought
The thing about the master derp is actually a lie of the dwarves, and maybe they built a house in the mountains to amodate a troublesome madman.
I was very worried about the days ahead.
* * *
The clear sky is visible through the clear flowing stream.
Ray sighed with a face full of worldly worries.
¡°Okay. What kind of trouble is this to get a sword? If I had given you a hammer, I would have hit it with iron.¡±
It¡¯s been over a month since I came here.
To be precise, it means that it¡¯s been over a month since I¡¯ve been doing crazy things.
He had a lot of iron tes on his back.
It is also made of iron that is tightly tied so that it does not fall.
Did they say that in order to strike iron, you must first understand how it feels?
When asked how to do that, he immediately tied an iron te to his back.
Somehow, Aira¡¯s training method was also very simr.
It is to the point where I doubt whether they were alumni with the same teacher.
It was difficult for him to use only the pure body without using mana.
Even the weight of a single iron te is significant.
With seven of them, it was natural for them to get tired.
Ray, who had hunted in the mountains and picked all kinds of wild vegetables and fruits, gasped for breath.
¡°Hehehe. The old man is gone.¡±
The roar fell like a ghost.
¡°Why does it take so long just toe and go from here!¡±
It¡¯s a fairly unreasonable distance to say that this is the front.
¡°Since when is the distance of more than two hours from now?¡±
¡°noisy. Do you understand the feeling of bing an iron te?¡±
¡°Since disciples are human, it is difficult to understand the iron te¡¯s feelings.¡±
Derp shook his head as he spoke with his mouth open.
¡°This is the first time I have ever taught someone as ipetent as you. I¡¯m so stupid that I¡¯m not going to use it anywhere.¡±
Ray was furious.
He has no history of ever being told that he has no talent.
The spirit of speech was awakened in less than a year.
As much as he heard it from the person he didn¡¯t want to hear the most, the psychological damage to him was multiplied.
¡°How can people understand a lifeless, hard iron te!¡±
When he gnashed his teeth and retorted, he gave him a piece of iron that looked like a hammer.
He pointed to the raw iron that hadn¡¯t been taken out of the furnace and said.
¡°Take a look.¡±
Standing at the furnace for the first time in a month, Ray rolled up his arms.
He was confident in his dexterity from before.
They also steal swordsmanship and magic, but can¡¯t they steal it because they¡¯re cksmithing?
In my head, I recalled the hammering I had seen before.
Tighten your hands, but rx your wrists.
Even though the hammer moved greatly, the movement of the shoulder was calm without a slight movement.
In Ray¡¯s actions, those of Derp were buried.
Eventually, the hammer strikes the iron.
Chan¡ª
A sound burst out, but Ray¡¯s head was tilted.
¡°huh?¡±
The sound is different.
Unlike Derp¡¯s clear sound that seemed to hit his chest, there was no echo in his hammering.
The action was unmistakably the same.
The distribution of power was also taken care of, so there was no difference.
Derp, who had been watching the sheep quietly, grabbed the hammer.
The same trajectory as the one he was hammering just before is drawn.
However, the sound was different.
The moment the hammer he held met the iron, the full sound that had only vaguely drawn to the ideal embroidered the forge.
Caan¡ª!
It was unbelievable that the sound came from a lump of iron that hadn¡¯t even been heated in a furnace.
As he stared at the iron in a dazed state, he put down the hammer he was holding.
¡°Where did you learn only mediocre tricks? Get out now. A cksmith who doesn¡¯t even know what he¡¯s hitting doesn¡¯t deserve to stand at the furnace.¡±
At those words, Ray almost ran out of the smithy as if being chased.
I was ashamed of the pride I thought I could imitate.
Derp, who always acted like he was crazy, but the words he had just said made him feel like he was about to wake up.
After this, he stopped begging Derp for a hammer again.
A little over two and a half months had passed.
Ray¡¯s daily life now begins and ends with iron.
Even when I eat and sleep, I almost live with an iron te on, so I wonder if others have married an iron lump.
Ray, who had struggled to understand the iron te for the first time, felt his thoughts empty after two months.
An iron te is just an iron te.
It was foolish to try to understand it by giving it meaning.
Eventually, I realized that when Derp said to understand iron, he meant to empty his mind.
Knowing this, Ray put down the iron te he had been hugging for over two months.
After throwing off the iron te, Derp gave me a hammer one day.
He said he didn¡¯t even want to see him at some point, but now even standing at the hearth, the firemand doesn¡¯t fall.
If it was like normal times, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the fist flew already.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Did you injure your head while thinking about the iron te? ruin.¡±
¡°I have eyes, so I know when I see. So that means¡¡±
¡°I never thought it would take more than two months just to stand on the furnace. You¡¯re such an incredibly stupid person. From now on, imitate cksmithing.¡±
Say that you are allowed to enter the smithy from today.
Ray¡¯splexion brightened.
It has been three months since he came to the Dwarf Vige and learned cksmithing from Derp.
It was the first day he got his own hammer.
* * *
A group of soldiers and parchments have arrived from the Temple of Gaia in the Glienne branch.
Seongguk is quite busy.
Of course, the number of parchments and criminals escorted was not one or two.
Punishment or decisions on criminals are settled at the Heretic Judge or the High Priest.
However, if the issue reached the point where it would go beyond their generation, even they had to report it.
Since it is the capital of the Holy Kingdom, many priests reside in Selonia.
Excluding the priests who escaped in ce of the former priests of the Gehel branch, the number is close to fifty.
Priest Eno, who was newly promoted to priest this time, recently had something of interest.
¡°Encrypted parchment¡ this smells like something.¡±
Unusual looking high-quality parchment and two criminals for interrogation.
Furthermore, those sinners who were handed over were priests and pdins.
There is now that prohibits a priest frommitting corruption, but it is not just that, ites with a parchment with a password written on it, so there is a questionable part.
Moreover, the priest of the Glienne branch seemed to want to interrogate the two.
Hierarch Eno noticed that it was a difficult matter to solve alone.
So he decided to report this to his immediate supervisor.
When ites to the superior of the priest, there is a high priest.
When Priest Eno asked for a report, the high priest arranged a seat.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal that you put blue on me first.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s embarrassing toe here for something like this.¡±
¡°No. No matter how trivial the matter may be, if you feel that it is necessary to report it, I have a duty to listen.¡±
When the High Priestess said that much, the High Priestess was also relieved and brought up the story.
¡°Two criminals and a piece of parchment have arrived from the temple built in the kingdom of Celia. The sinners were priests and pdins, and the parchment was encrypted and could not be read. It could be just such a corruption case, but I brought it because there was something suspicious.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
When I handed out the parchment, the high priest epted it.
¡°Even though I haven¡¯t talked to the head priest of the Glien branch, I can feel from the letter that I want to interrogate them.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The high priest did not answer him.
No, it was right to assume that he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the parchment.
He had seen their codes during the invasion of Proxia.
It¡¯s not at a level that can be interpreted, but it¡¯s enough to be able to recognize it at first nce.
And the document you are looking at now is very simr to that of that time.
His expression became serious, different from his smile at first.
The high priest thought in his heart that he had made a mistake.
The high priest, who turned the parchment over, tilted it to the side, and even put it on the desk, finally opened his mouth.
¡°¡This isn¡¯t me, but I guess I¡¯ll have to go higher¡¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
When asked as if wondering, he shook his head and issued a congrattory order.
¡°You are wee to go. Let me take on this matter. Thank you for watching.¡±
The High Priestess asked me to leave, but Priest Eno¡¯s liver was notrge enough to keep his seat.
When he lowered his head and went out, the high priest, who was left alone, trembled his beard.
¡°Why did they show up again? The Holy Son must have dealt with it personally¡ Did Goddess Gaia really give me a trial¡¡±
His voice rang weakly in the office.
Chapter 297
Episode 297 Derp, the Crazy cksmith (2)
Another day has passed.
Ray, who finally knew how to pick up a hammer and hit iron, tasted despair when Derp said, ¡®I¡¯m not ready to hit iron yet¡¯.
Derp handed over a bucket of water instead of iron.
When I look at him as if he doesn¡¯t understand the meaning, he frowns and says.
¡°You hit the water there.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Is this guy deaf? Now that you understand iron, you don¡¯t have to understand water!¡±
It¡¯s as if it¡¯s morning, so shouldn¡¯t we eat breakfast! It is a natural flow as if
Being so dumbfounded, Ray asked why he was hitting the water, prepared to be pped on the cheek.
Then, the bizarre answer came back, saying, ¡®I¡¯m just hitting it because there is water there¡¯.
I have met all kinds of people in the world, but I have never met anyone of this race in my history.
Why do I have to understand the feelings of still water?
Even though I had heard the old saying of cutting water with a knife, it was my first time hitting water with a hammer.
Ray¡¯s gaze went to a bucket of water piled up in one corner.
It has umted a lot of dust because it has not been used for a long time.
Of course, the water in it also ate a lot of dust.
The color of the water made me wonder if it was lye.
he squatted down and grumbled.
¡°I came to make a sword, and it looks like it¡¯s just sshing around.¡±
It was a voice I told him to listen to, but it didn¡¯t even matter to Derp.
¡°noisy. I¡¯ll be out for a while, so don¡¯t goof around.¡±
He purses his lips and answers.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, I ran out of anything to eat. If you go to the stream to fetch water, do your best to hunt.¡±
Now he has mastered the art of pampering.
After Derp left, Ray, who was left alone in the smithy, grabbed the hammer.
I look at the bucket of calm water without a single ripple.
As a test, I hit the water with a hammer.
Ssh ¨C
As expected, dirty water sshes here and there.
¡°When I said to understand iron, I meant to remain calm. What does it mean to understand water?¡±
I thought about it, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out.
Anyway, now it seems that there is no answer other than ying in the water and ying hard as Derp ordered.
Hit it once more, and the water stirs.
After only two hammerings, the water in the bucket was almost half gone.
If it¡¯s going to be like this, it seems better to do it by the stream.
His answer was good until just now, but as soon as Derp disappeared, his attitude changed crookedly.
¡°Following crazy things, they now do chores. You eat well.¡±
Arriving at the stream, he filled a bucket with water and beat it.
Drops of water sshed around without mercy.
Even though his clothes were soaked, he didn¡¯t care much.
It¡¯s just hitting the hammer, but doing it is fun.
It seemed as if the stress that had been built up over and over until now had melted away.
Unlike hammering, which imitated Derp at first, his movements were changing little by little without his knowledge.
The hammering changes very slowly to the shape that suits you.
After hitting the bucket like that for half a day, I came up with a trick.
No matter how much power a hammer contains, it loses much of that power when ites in contact with water.
As a result, loss of power is bound to ur.
The fact that the spray isrge is proof that the loss is so great.
The jagged posture has changed to resemble that of cooking by hitting a cutting board with a knife.
The shaking of the shoulder is gone, and I hit the bucket by moving only my wrist.
Then, the ssh of water that sshed on my face gradually became smaller.
Now, it¡¯s only to the point of popping briefly on the wrist.
There was no particr change in the distribution of power.
It¡¯s just that the feeling of hitting water with a hammer has gradually be ustomed to it, and it has be proficient.
Derp¡¯s teaching, which he thought was crazy, was working.
* * *
¡°Has anything good happened? Lately, the smile on your face doesn¡¯t seem to leave.¡±
Derp grinned at the dwarf with his beard down to his waist as if he was disgusted.
He emptied the huge barrel at once and said.
¡°A funny guy came in. He grumbles once you teach him, but he never asks twice. He learns quickly and has the guts to push his way when the need arises.¡±
¡°Sometimes they said that disciples were only getting in the way.¡±
¡°Ah, then was then, and now is now.¡±
¡°Are you saying that in the end you also became a disciple fool?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. These days, they even hunted me for thinking of my body.¡±
I definitely didn¡¯t hunt with him in mind.
I just did it because I was forced to.
If Ray had listened to the conversation from the side, he would have shed tears of resentment.
The Dwarf was fooled by a fabrication that had nothing to do with the truth.
He only thinks so because an old friend says so.
¡°You made a good disciple. So, from what you see, how far have youe now?¡±
Respond with an angry smile.
¡°Anyway, for a cksmith, mboyant techniques are small skills. Only the depth of the hammer is what counts.¡±
Even though I don¡¯t know the Englishnguage, I understand it like it¡¯s perfect.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s great. I might get a good look soon.¡±
¡°You will be surprised to see him. Because he¡¯s a guy who changes every day.¡±
Derp, who was stingy before, praised him until his mouth was dry.
The dwarf tilts his ss and smiles at the sight of a close friend he has never seen before.
Since ancient times, people have often heard that Dwarves are crazy about cksmithing, but among them, Derp was the best.
I use a hammer to reach a certain state, not to hammer for the weapon to be made.
It was to the point where I could feel the vertigo in his eyes.
Certainly, the way of thinking is not normal, but after all, it does not necessarily lead to bad results.
He, who had always frowned, seemed to be having fun for the first time in a while, and his mood improved.
¡°If you, who doesn¡¯t go out often, asked me to drink like this, I¡¯ve said enough. What are you going to do with the mines?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a mine. I forgot about that because it was fun to bully this guy. Well, I have no idea right now.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. Since I don¡¯t show up in the mines, everyone likes that I can live better, so it¡¯s rather good.¡±
Actually, the work is good, but when Derp goes to the mine, everyone is extremely nervous.
Because you never know when something will happen.
Last time, there was also a dwarf who was pped for dropping a precious piece of iron on the floor.
There are even those who have been beaten for trying to understand how iron feels while hammering thoughtlessly in their smithy.
It wasn¡¯t just Ray that bothered him.
The two dwarves drank and talked all night long.
* * *
After another month, Derp retrieved the bucket from him.
Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to say a word.
¡°I wondered how long they were running water, but it took a long time. Even if I teach it to a kobold, it will be better than you.¡±
In an instant, they were treated worse than kobolds.
There was no longer any energy left to protest.
For a month, I only hit puddles of water.
In fact, I thought that Derp simply wanted to bully him.
At that time, the man who was walking ahead spoke softly.
¡°¡I have something to give you, soe with me.¡±
When I followed him into the smithy, the fire in the furnace was burning hot for some reason.
Derp, who was searching for something under an old shelf, takes out a faded anvil.
Numerous sharply drawn scratches and dented surfaces are impressive.
¡°It¡¯s time to start pounding iron. Make it yours.¡±
Hand over the anvil while talking.
Can you finally do cksmithing like cksmithing?
Ray¡¯s face was flushed with excitement.
How much have you eaten so far?
I had to do crazy things for granted, and I can¡¯t count all the fingers and toes I¡¯ve been pped on the cheek for saying one wrong thing.
I epted it, wiping away the tears that were about toe out.
I only have one anvil, but I have the womb of a cksmith.
Radar has grown without realizing it.
As he holds the anvil in his stance, his strong arms are revealed at first nce.
Derp looked at it and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Good. Give it a try.¡±
He throws a fist-sized lump of iron.
It is a simple iron that has not been heated in a furnace.
In a way, he was quite familiar with the iron te because of what had happened, but it was almost the first time he encountered a round iron lump that was not well shaped.
Ray grabbed the hammer without hesitation.
His hammer gently strikes the iron, just as a musician who has shared the joys and sorrows of an instrument all his life plucks the note affectionately.
Even though it was only a slight blow, a powerful sound echoed everywhere.
Caan-!
It sounded very simr to the one Derp hit earlier.
¡®Is that all you can do?¡¯ Derp, who was nothing but a ¡®useless guy¡¯, praised him for the first time.
¡°Among the lesser human bastards, you have decent skills.¡±
Derp, who took the anvil and blew the cheek of Ray, who jumped with joy, pointed at the brazier.
Not knowing the meaning, he tilted his head and put his hand near the brazier.
Derp doesn¡¯t know how to use mana.
His strength was strong enough topete with an orc, but he had never learned swordsmanship or magic.
Mana can¡¯t protect it, so if it¡¯s a culprit, of course, the heat will ripen.
However, he lived with heat for many years. This is no big deal.
He asks, roughly measuring the temperature with his calloused hands.
¡°What is the most important thing in a forge?¡±
¡°I am a cksmith.¡±
¡°right. The most important thing in the smithy that produces weapons is the cksmith. But the hearth is just as important. If either of these two things are missing, the ce cannot be called a forge.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Starting today, you touch iron. Throw away the arrogant idea of making armor. With your skills, you can¡¯t even make armor, let alone leather sacks.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±
¡°I heard that you deal with mana. Try using mana when you touch iron. I¡¯ll just put my hand down.¡±
Even though he made a ghastly noise in his face, Ray did not take it seriously.
¡°To dare to use mana in a sacred forge is outrageous.¡±
¡°ha ha ha! Always keep that spirit in mind!¡±
Over time, the two began to resemble each other.
Chapter 298
Episode 298 Derp, the Mad cksmith (3)
Lately, the thought of making a sword has gradually faded in Ray¡¯s head.
Even at first, he grumbled why he had to do this, but now, that too has disappeared.
He thinks one or two more times and listens to the trivial remarks that Derp spits out, and eventually makes them his own.
Indeed, the terrifying growth rate made even Derp stick out his tongue.
Caan-!
The sound of hitting iron echoes in the cksmith¡¯s shop.
Derp immediately shouted.
¡°That¡¯s not it. Don¡¯t try to do your own tricks.¡±
¡°But if you don¡¯t hit like this, the iron will be damaged.¡±
¡°You bastard hit me with such killing power, are you sure you¡¯re not hurt? It all happened because I didn¡¯t look at the oue.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with iron? This isn¡¯t even hair¡¡±
As I muttered softly, Derp grabbed a hammer and threatened.
If I had been a little closer, I would have been hit in the cheek with a hammer.
¡°Leather has grain and wood has grain, so why not iron?¡±
He speaks while sweating profusely from the heat of the furnace.
His mouth is constantly moving and his gaze is fixed on the anvil, which he hates to admit, but reveals his craftsmanship.
Even if Derp sometimes talks useless things, it means that he is sincere when he says this.
asked Ray, putting down the hammer.
¡°Then, how the hell can I see that guy?¡±
¡°When you can stretch out a ring to make a sword and grind a rock to make a bead, you will see it by itself.¡±
Impressed by those words, Ray ps his forehead.
It seems that there is something meaningful when it is lined up with bullshit.
I¡¯ve heard many of Derp¡¯s insistence so far, but this one is by far the best.
If I wait a little longer, I think I will force myself to make a house with a hammer.
I guess I¡¯ll just have to figure out this problem myself.
* * *
¡°Gyeolra. Is there such a thing as iron in the first ce?¡±
After thinking about it for a while, the iron block that Derp was pounding came to mind.
Even though it was a hammer that would have hurt him, the iron chunks he honed changed their shape as if they were alive.
It wasn¡¯t for nothing that the other dwarves called him a cksmithing madman.
Ray, struggling with how to see the grain, decided to hit the iron recklessly.
Skillfully light the furnace and adjust the temperature.
He touched the old anvil once, then hit it a few times with a hammer.
¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±
He took out a lump of heated iron from the furnace.
It is iron that has not yet been properly shaped.
Caan-! Caan-!
After hammering it a few times, the lump of iron that was rough gradually takes shape.
To make a sword body, you need to hit the hammer dozens of times, but if you hit it only a dozen times, the iron mass will straighten out.
Indeed, it was a hammering that was close to divine.
But his expression still seemed unsatisfied.
Scratching his head while looking at the wounded sword that jumped out here and there.
¡°It seems more strange than usual¡ Is it because you are conscious of the texture?¡±
I tried to see the grain while hammering, but I couldn¡¯t see it.
What the hell is that guy¡¯s decision?
Derp gulped down the barrel.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re doing it right.¡±
I smile as I watch the smoke rising from the smithy in the distance.
will be worried
It will take a long time.
There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a shortcut to seeing what¡¯s called resolution.
To experience and understand iron more.
If that¡¯s the only way, that¡¯s the way.
When the disciple, who seemed to have done everything up until now, made a face that he didn¡¯t know, he deliberately spoke harshly, wanting to make fun of him.
Whether he knows his heart or not, he is proud to see him working hard in the furnace.
¡°ha ha ha. that momentum Beat the iron all day. Only when you put all your life into the hammer will you reach that level.¡±
* * *
It¡¯s been three weeks since Ray started beating the iron.
In the meantime, Derp had to admit that what he said was wrong.
He took the iron out of the furnace and started banging it.
However, his appearance is not very different from his own.
Fragments do not bounce and do not cause scars.
He was able to see the grain of iron and follow it to hammer.
Ray said, wiping the sweat from his brow.
¡°It took a long time.¡±
¡°¡¡±
How long did it take?
It took seven years for him to see the results.
I heard that it took two years for even my grandfather, who was said to have been born with the best talent of the dwarves.
Doing it in three weeks?
Derp wanted to hit the sky coolly, even if it meant cursing.
Hana Ray thinks three weeks have been a long time.
The reason it took him so long to learn cksmithing is that hammering, which only mimics posture, was notmonly used.
You can imitate everything from the angle of a hammer strike to the speed and movement of force distribution.
However, it is literally just an imitation.
He would not have been able to reach where he is now if he had not learned how to empty his mind or how to tap water, which Derp had taught him.
The difficulty has passed, and the only thing left is to recklessly pound the iron.
He really spent all his time in the forge except for eating and sleeping.
Even so, the speed of acquisition is unmatched by others.
Because he is determined and does not hesitate to learn, his growth is bound to be fast.
Derp wanted to give apliment, but the disciple¡¯s tone, which seemed insignificant, was very disturbing.
Naturally, unkind words came out of my mouth.
¡°I thought I was dying of waiting.¡±
In fact, he expected to wait another five years.
Ray shrugged his shoulders, having shattered his teacher¡¯s expectations that were not his.
¡°I feel like I learned it right now.¡±
At that, Derp nodded.
brushed off very well
The vision that only he knew, his secrets, and everything was robbed.
In just one year, after all.
Now, even tolerable Dwarf artisans wouldn¡¯t even be able to show a business card in front of him.
And that also meant that the time for his descent was approaching.
Derp smiled bitterly.
¡°It¡¯s already been so long.¡±
Come to think of it, a lot happened.
For Ray, it was a painful day spent being pped on the cheek, but for Derp, who had been making only armor by locking himself in the mountains for the rest of his life, it was a joyful moment.
Now that I have heard all the hateful feelings, the good feelings, the lonely feeling of the disciple who is about to leave does not go away.
He holds out his rough hand.
¡°Come to think of it, I thought you had a favor to ask of you. give it a try Even if you are a disciple who is not perfect, there should be no shortage on the way out.¡±
At the clumsy expression of affection, a smilees out.
He took out a mana stone and dryad wood that he hadn¡¯t taken out of his backpack for a long time.
Derp took it and tossed the mana stone and wood into the furnace.
The branches of dryads, which were thought to be burned by strong fire, did not burn, but were only scorched little by little.
When the temperature rises appropriately, take out the mana stone and ce it on the anvil.
I step on the anvil support with my right foot and grab the hammer.
Normally, he cherishes gold and jade, and strikes down the mana stone vigorously with a hammer that he has never used.
The mana stone, which seemed to be broken at any moment, survived intact even with his whole body blow, only changing its shape.
¡°The sincerity that goes into a simple knife is beyond imagination. With one hammering, the heart of longing dwells, and with one quenching, one pours one¡¯s energy. It is safe to say that a sword made in this way is no longer a sword, but the cksmith¡¯s soul itself.¡±
After repeating hammering and hardening several times, the mana stone gradually takes on the shape of a sword body.
Even though he just hit the mana stone with a hammer, his ears were happy as if he was listening to a beautiful melody.
Derp, who continued to train until his beard was wet with sweat, this time took out a twig of an adult dryad from the furnace.
Like mana stones, it is beaten with a hammer.
The tree branch, which was said to be harder than mithril, began to change little by little after hundreds of hammering.
Caan-!
It must have been wood, but the sound it heard was somehow cooler than hitting iron.
When did he say that cksmithing resembles its master?
Derp¡¯s hammering was just like that.
There is no skill to make the viewer¡¯s eyes dizzy, and there is no talent to shock them, but the deep realizations hidden within them are splendid.
It is a simple yet fine hammering.
As I was staring at the scene without even realizing the passage of time, a sword was ced in the shape of a sword floating in the air.
A ckened sword soldier and a sword body built to cover it.
Even though it looked like a rough and short dagger, I could feel that it contained affection even at a nce.
When he epted the sword, he was embarrassed but also had a new feeling.
Derpughed heartily and patted his waist.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. If you look so dazed outside, your nose will be cut.¡±
If there was a swollen guy who dared to touch Ray¡¯s nose, he might.
Ray took a small ring from his backpack and held it up.
It¡¯s a jewel I received from the Principality of Silos the other day.
Depending on the viewing angle and the light, it creates a different look.
When I showed the ring that emits brilliant white light, Derp showed interest.
¡°This ring¡¡±
Carefully handed it along with the jewelry box.
¡°Speaking of tuition fees so far, what can I say¡ Please ept it as the minimum amount of sincerity for teaching.¡±
After thinking for a moment, he nodded his head and epted it.
If he refuses, he knows that he will ept it even if he shoves it into his pocket.
Ray tidied up his clothes and bowed his head carefully.
¡°Thank you so far, Master.¡±
Shocked-
He, who hadn¡¯t spoken the word ¡°master¡± for over a year, called him ¡°master¡± for the first time.
It was just a different title, but for some reason, the tip of my nose frowned.
However, I try to hide my inner feelings and smile.
¡°It was fun in its own way.¡±
¡°I will continue to use the way I touch iron.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. If you have a disciple, be sure to visit him.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
It was a brief greeting, but both thought it was a satisfying meeting.
After exchanging nces, they turned their backs without saying who came first.
Ray took steps not to leave the smithy he had been fond of.
After he left, a murmur could be heard inside the deserted forge.
¡°The symbol of ¡®grace¡¯ has finally returned to us. If this is fate, then you can call it fate.¡±
In the past, it was said that his grandfather had been helped by the previous king of the Principality of Silos.
This is a ring made for him.
The grace she wore returned to her original home.
Could it be that thete grandfather had foreseen this situation?
Derp, who had been imagining nonsense, smiled helplessly and shook his head.
¡°Could it be possible?¡±
Chapter 299
Episode 299 Strange Wind Blows
A long time ago, the Mage Towers developed a password to keep their vision from being leaked.
By mixing different passwords and developing their own password, they were able to block the leakage of secrets while holding other magic towers in check.
However, if the Magic Tower developed a password, the Seongguk had to develop the ability to decipher it.
This is because the Magic Tower is not a group of only good people.
Sometimes a small number of mages produce good magic tools and make a great contribution to the development of civilization, but many do not hesitate to conduct secret experiments or disturb public morals.
In fact, the level of security in the age of magic was not very good.
On the contrary, it was much better now formoners to live as magic was spread everywhere without any time.
Seongguk was like a ray of light to them.
Gathering under the banner of the goddess, they do not hesitate to fight anyone who opposes it.
That included the magic tower.
In particr, he was not on good terms with the ck Magic Tower, but Seongguk poured a thousand gold to find out the ng and passwords they used.
As a result, it was inevitable that cryptography would naturally be more developed than other countries.
Now that the age of magic hase to an end and a time of peace has arrived.
Even for Seongguk, Proxia¡¯s password was quite difficult.
However, the password that improved and changed the password of Proxia arrived from the Kingdom of Celia.
The words written on the parchment are very few, so it is difficult to find out the meaning of the password.
Dozens of tolerable Cryptarchs clung to it and tried to groan, but to no avail.
The High Priestess, who was entrusted with a heavy responsibility, was troubled by this problem.
¡°Nothing has been found out in such a long time. Since the matter is a matter, it is necessary to tighten the mouth and investigate more deeply¡¡±
If they knew that Seongguk was secretly investigating, they would surely have done something.
If not, it would be an expression of confidence that their password will never be cracked.
I hate to think that there are spies in the Holy Land, but that¡¯s just the high priest¡¯s ideal.
It¡¯s a confidential matter, so few people know about it, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful now that you don¡¯t know who the enemy is.
The High Priest, who had selected things to report, moved on.
Before entering the office, he checked his clothes for a while before knocking.
Knock¡ª
¡°Come in.¡±
As if they had been waiting, a soft voice came from beyond the door.
A mature woman was sitting at the table.
Her long, flowing blonde hair was neatly trimmed and flowed down her shoulders.
In the deep eyes and the jawline drawn below, even the indescribable bewitching was buried.
I feel like I¡¯m losing my mind as the thick divine power that naturally radiates around my body pierces my skin.
The high priest greeted him in a tense state.
¡°Meet the High Priestess Deorga.¡±
Iriel gave me a nce.
¡°Looks like you have something to say.¡±
¡°yes. I dare to tell you, but first I would like to tell you that the password written on the parchment cannot be deciphered¡¡±
¡°Continue.¡±
After she agreed, High Priest Deor continued.
¡°The amount of information is too small to decipher with only the current password. So you see the need to find clues other than the parchment. If you do, you will surely be able to decipher the code slogan written on the parchment.¡±
¡°Finding other clues won¡¯t be so easy. It is important to prepare for those who may be hostile forces, but why do we need to spend our manpower on something that is unlikely?¡±
I break out in sweat at Iriel¡¯s words that pierce the core.
¡°However, no action can be taken as it is. If an all-out war breaks out against them all of a sudden, the opponent may know us, but we don¡¯t know them, so we will be pushed back from the information war.¡±
High Priest Deor was truly right.
The fact that the first step in war begins with the information she has is something she is well aware of.
And we know how important it is.
That¡¯s why I know that it¡¯s worth investing even if it consumes a lot of manpower.
Her frozen expression melted away.
He even has a slight smile on his lips.
¡°It is as you say. It is an ignorant idea to not use it for what needs to be done because there is not enough manpower.¡±
Could it be that he was simply thinking about it?
Deor, who had been rigidly stiff, finally rxed.
¡°I can¡¯t be beaten by the saintess.¡±
¡°Under a foolishmander, the followers have a hard time. The subordinates of High Priest Deor must be happy to have a good boss.¡±
There was no greater praise than this to the high priest.
Hastily looks down.
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with my body.¡±
¡°Do what the high priest wants you to do. I will leave the task of recruiting talent to the high minister.¡±
Since the superior trusted himpletely, the high priest was excited.
Since she sincerely supports and believes in me, I am motivated to watch with all my heart and soul.
¡°I will dedicate my whole body for the sake of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°Goddess Gaia will be pleased too.¡±
¡°¡Holy Lady, I have one more thing to tell you.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
High Priest Deor paused for a while and said.
¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on it for a while, but there are a lot of emerging forces. From the top to the guild¡ We are maintaining a rapid rise.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it unusual for a new guild or guild to be founded?¡±
¡°That is true, but there has been no record in fifty years for such arge number of forces to grow simultaneously. There are some suspicious parts to simply dismiss it as a coincidence.¡±
Iriel, who had been silently listening, nodded.
Certainly not without oddities.
The more emerging forces, the more difficult it is to circte funds.
In other words, other powers are sharing the distributionwork that the Holy State should have.
The strong tradework of the Holy Kingdom, which had not been shaken recently, was being shaken little by little by other merchants.
Fortunately, there was no major confusion as the half-man business that had been continuing the transaction prevented much of the withdrawal of funds.
The problem isn¡¯t just the tops.
The guilds that were created around them were solving the quests at a cheaper price instead of the Seongguk.
It is natural to go through the guild for simple tasks because they handle the work quickly at a low price.
And it¡¯s not just Seongkuk that these things are happening.
It is safe to say that the growth rate of emerging powers, not only in the castle country but also in other countries, is the highest ever.
Iriel also agreed on this part.
It was something that the high priest Deor reported to himself.
There must have been quite a lot of things to worry about from before.
¡°Let the High Priestess investigate behind them.¡±
¡°Thank you for your permission.¡±
¡°I will pass the relevant procedures in my name. We need to know a little more clearly about the rise of emerging forces.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll pay attention and find out.¡±
The high priest bowed lightly and left the office.
She looked out the window and saw the changed appearance of Cellonia.
* * *
Ray headed to Billo Vige.
It¡¯s only been about a year or so, but the town has changed quite a bit.
Next to the fountain in the square, musicians were ying and people were overflowing with farces.
In addition to the shops that dealt with unknown merchants and magical tools, there were even cksmith shops.
The trouble of having to go to a nearby vige due to theck of shops in the past must have been a little less.
Arriving at the adventurer¡¯s guild, I felt amotion from outside.
The long line outside the front gate seemed like people literally formed the mountain and the sea.
¡°What is all this?¡±
It was a guild that boasted of being quiet enough to be less than five people, let alone a line, even when you left.
As I was admiring from one side, the person in front of me rebuked me.
¡°Hey, if you want to go inside, get in line. If you are there for nothing, it will get in the way.¡±
I¡¯m picky because I¡¯m afraid someone isn¡¯t a mercenary.
I followed his words and silently stood in line.
However, there is no sign that it will end even after several tens of minutes.
Ray asked the person in front of him just in case.
¡°How long have you been standing in this line over there?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t been in a while, but the people in front of me say they¡¯ve been there since yesterday. If you have a party, it would be better to stand in line while taking turns.¡±
I had just descended from the Dwarf Vige, and there was no ce for my party to be with me.
¡°Phew. Should Ie another day?¡±
¡°Unless a new guild is created, the line will still be there. If you are unlucky, you may have to register ande back another day.¡±
Oh my God, then, do I have to stand in this line again, which cannot be seen as belonging to this world?
It¡¯s terrible.
Ray shook his head.
Standing still seems to be beneficial to the gods.
More than three hours have passed.
The line still seems far away.
The mercenary with a good physique in the front row had already been reced with his party before.
No, it wasn¡¯t just the mercenaries in front, but a significant number of people had already been reced.
Among them, only Ray was missing.
¡°It¡¯s not something people do. Should I hire a part-timer to stand in line?¡±
With a very modern idea, he chews on dried meat in a leather pouch.
Just then, a woman standing in the back spoke up.
¡°Hey¡ how long have you been standing in this line?¡±
He seems to be of the same kind as he was three hours ago.
It went well on a boring car.
Ray was yful.
¡°I think it¡¯s been six hours.¡±
¡°W Six hours?¡±
I do not know what to do.
The woman in the back had just switched with the party.
Thinking that it is his turn for the next six hours, it seems that his eyes are at a loss.
The womanughed at the funny look and pped her hands.
¡°A white robe and a white mask¡ Are you a white-d healer?¡±
A white therapist?
Sometimes I was called that in the guild.
But that was just a title the receptionist and some mercenaries gave it at will.
Everyone else was wearing a weird mask or something, so I didn¡¯t talk to them very much.
I didn¡¯t even answer, but I¡¯m happy.
¡°You are also a white-robed healer, right? I never expected to see you in a ce like this.¡±
¡°Wait¡ what is that white-robed healer?¡±
¡°It¡¯s pretty famous around here. For a few years, he had been silently working on treatment-rted work, but he had disappeared for the past year¡ For a while, requests to find a white-d healer went around the guild.¡±
At the woman¡¯s words, Ray tilted his head as if wondering.
As far as he knew, it was a title that few people in the guild knew.
However, I was surprised that it spread like this after I was away for a while.
Chapter 300
Episode 300 The white-d healer
Ray himself was unaware of it, but the influence he had on the neighborhood was considerable.
Those who received grace can only think positively of him because he saved those who were about to die because they could not receive the priest¡¯s treatment and took steps to remove the root of the gue before the epidemic spread.
He disappeared without any news for a year.
Thanks to this, the therapist requests he was in charge of were stagnant in an instant.
These therapists are quite advanced personnel and have great pride.
There was no jaw for those who moved for a small price like Ray.
Naturally, the guild gave up on requesting treatment due tock of manpower.
Instead, they tried to find him by sending out a request to find a white robe healer on their own.
Since the guild independentlymissioned it, the reward was considerable.
Of course, the adventurers who said they were running around rushed like crazy, and as a result, the adventurers searched the entire castle.
As if the lord had decided and issued a wanted order, there were only adventurers everywhere at the time.
Well, the request itself ended in failure, but there must have been some publicity effect.
The only thing that became famous for a rare guild-level request was the title of white-d healer.
The woman¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen it in person. Please shake my hand!¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
Holding hands and shaking hands in an awkward situation gives me a very new feeling.
¡°Everyone cooled off after the request was over, but our party is personally interested in the white robe therapist.¡±
Laugh and talk while bashing.
¡°As you know, the utilization of healers is not very high among adventurers, right? Even if you get hurt, it¡¯s helpful to use a potion or have a priest join your party.¡±
Of course it is.
It¡¯s an urgent situation right now, when will you prepare the operating table and go into surgery?
Besides, imagine novice doctors operating in a dusty environment.
Ray shuddered as he imagined the patient screaming to be killed.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t need a therapist at all. The range of requests will be considerably wider, and you will be able to give instructions ording to the situation. Unlike priests and priests who have no knowledge, they can check the physical condition of party members.¡±
what is that like?
So what? As I looked at him, the woman shook her hand.
¡°Hehehe. So, would you like to join our party, Mr. White Healer?¡±
Ray was astonished, like someone who had heard that ogres were actually herbivores.
It was so sudden that even my heartbeat seemed to be irregr.
How will the story go like that?
He politely cleared his ears and refused.
¡°Go somewhere else and find out.¡±
As if she knew she would be rejected, her expression was calm.
No, it is a face that is more than calm and satisfied.
¡°You shoulde out like that too.¡±
Ray slowly became scared.
I think I need to find another doctor who reincarnated in another world. towards psychiatry.
As I slowly avert my eyes, I hear a ttering voice from behind.
¡°Since when did the white-robed healer be a healer?¡±
¡°When you think of a therapist, people with a lot of moneye to mind, right?¡±
¡°By the way, the robe that the white-robed healer is wearing is worn out?¡±
Talking nonstop makes my mind go crazy.
The woman muttered that behind her back for two hours, as if she didn¡¯t get tired of it.
Then, Ray became the appearance of being hit with the 7th circle mental magic.
The woman in the back must have been an assassin.
I see you trying to kill people.
In fact, the eardrum was crying out for help.
He didn¡¯t know that if he listened further, his unbearable will would be a voice and shut the woman¡¯s mouth.
Ray looked back.
¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡±
What kind of resentment do you have to be so cruel to me!
¡°Because I want to invite the therapist to the party.¡±
The expression on the woman¡¯s face as she answered was pure innocence.
¡°There are many other therapists besides me.¡±
¡°But the most famous healer around here is the white-robed healer. And the closest therapist right now is the white-robed therapist.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray was speechless.
Jegal Gongmyeong also shut his mouth at the answer that would have ps his knees and forehead alternately.
The woman smiled and said.
¡°We are at the tavern next door. If you have any ideas, please find them.¡±
After saying that, she became quiet as if it had never happened.
After waiting for another hour and a half, I was able to enter the guild.
He alone stood in line for six and a half hours.
The adventurers¡¯ annoyance was great.
¡°It¡¯s not a guild worth waiting in line for.¡±
¡°There is nothing wrong with the content of the request. I just lost my appetite.¡±
¡°What can I do? There is only one adventurer¡¯s guild here. Isn¡¯t it impossible to receive a request from the mercenary guild?¡±
¡°Yes, but this is too much.¡±
As much as there wereints, the reception desk caught fire.
Receptionists do not have enough time to wipe their sweat as there are so many people that it is difficult to respond properly.
In addition, the attitude of the adventurers was harsh.
It is only natural that we spent more than half a day free of charge.
The receptionist smiled brightly with a face drenched in sweat.
¡°wee. What did youe for?¡±
It¡¯s a face you can¡¯t see
Perhaps the guild, which is busier than before, hired new receptionists.
¡°I want to extend my adventurer status. Is that possible?¡±
As he spoke, he held out his card, and the receptionist epted it with a puzzled look on his face.
¡°The hand is over. It looks like you need to get a new card issued.¡±
That word was close to the sound of having to get the adventurer qualification all over again.
In order to be issued a new que, you had to go through an examination.
Each field is different, but a therapist¡¯s credential tests the knowledge they have.
As it was expected anyway, Ray nodded happily.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°thank you. By the way¡¡±
The receptionist who was examining the cards took a look at Ray¡¯s attire.
¡°Are you the white-robed healer?¡±
The bastard¡¯s white-robed healer came out again.
When Ray nodded, the receptionist gave a wee look.
¡°I see. I heard rumors that he suddenly disappeared.¡±
¡°There were personal circumstances.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. wee. Even the guild leader has been worried about it.¡±
If you¡¯re worried, would you be worried?
The disappearing treatment request was a waste, so he must have rolled his feet.
Contrary to my heart, I smiled.
¡°thank you. When can I receive the examination?¡±
¡°Since the healer visited the guild, you can see it right now. If you don¡¯t watch it today, you¡¯ll have to wait in line again, so even if you¡¯re busy, I rmend watching it now.¡±
Standing in line for more than six hours again is something he wants to decline.
¡°I¡¯ll see you now.¡±
When I got up, the receptionist reached out and pointed to one of the rooms.
¡°Go up this floor and go straight into the room on the right. He is very picky, so please be sure to knock.¡±
I followed the receptionist¡¯s instructions and went upstairs.
Knock on therge room on the right.
Knock-knock-
¡°Come in.¡±
The first time¡ no, even before I saw his face, he was a really tough therapist.
When I open the door and enter, I see a face that seems to advertise that it is strict even at a nce.
He is a middle-aged man with a sharp beard and a sharp look.
As you sit down, he nces at your face.
¡°The mask is very impressive. Are you going to use it as it is?¡±
¡°I am wearing it for a reason.¡±
¡°Ugh. Right. Show me your healer card.¡±
He showed the First ss Healer que handed over from the Holy Kingdom.
The middle-aged man who identified him opened the book.
At first nce, it looks like a medical book.
Originally, there was no way there were medical books in this world.
That thing in the therapist¡¯s hand is probably a kind of book written by her past self.
¡°What is oxygen deprivation?¡±
¡°Usually, it¡¯s a decrease in the amount of oxygen rather than the consumption of oxygen.¡±
¡°normally?¡±
¡°Because there is a possibility that something that does not contain oxygen wille in. Like campfire smoke.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
There is approximately 21% oxygen in the air, and when the oxygen concentration falls below 16%, the fire will go out.
At 10%, a person can lose consciousness and die within 6 minutes at 8% or less.
As such, oxygen is an indispensable and valuable element for humans.
Of course, saying these things only raised the judges¡¯ suspicions.
The middle-aged man frowned a little, as if the answer was too simple.
However, this review is only formal.
The Seongguk already recognized him as a first-ss healer, and he only had to confirm that he was suitable for the guild.
¡°There are many reasons for thatck of oxygen¡ shortness of breath. Please tell me what its main symptoms are.¡±
There was no blockage in Ray¡¯s answer.
¡°Breathing is done through the lungs. Difficulty breathing or not getting enough air. Other symptoms may include a rapid pulse or a cold, damp skin surface. In severe cases, it can also be apanied by cyanosis, in which the earlobes or lips turn blue.¡±
The answer is almost like reading a book.
¡°Did you memorize all of this?¡±
I didn¡¯t memorize it.
The foundation of that book was obviously a book he had written himself.
If I knew more than the book, I would have known, but there was no way I didn¡¯t know.
¡°Because I have a lot of interest in medicine, I memorized it on my own.¡±
It is an angry brain that memorizes the whole thing when it sees one, but it is half the truth.
The middle-aged man, who seemed to be strict, nodded his head in satisfaction.
¡°You look young, but your passion is great. He has a good attitude and enough knowledge, so it¡¯s a passing point to work in the guild.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
Radar, which was regarded as trustworthy in modern times.
It didn¡¯t make sense to not pass even one such guild screening.
In the first ce, the examiner should ask him about the path to medicine, not the examiner.
¡°I will make sure to tell the guild what I have to say. I hope to be a therapist who does a lot of good things in the future. If it¡¯s your passion, you¡¯ll be able to aim at this ss as well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an overstatement.¡±
I have no intention of moving up to this level.
The promise to Eucliwood is also a promise, but I am sick of being bound by the state.
I left the screening room exchanging words of thanks with the middle-aged man.
A receptionist approached him.
¡°Oh, I was waiting for you.¡±
¡°What happen?
¡°I forgot to tell you so I came here in a hurry. As the number of adventurers in the guild increased, the guild rules became stricter. Even if you pass the screening, you must ept the request within a week to maintain your qualifications.¡±
It¡¯s not difficult.
When Ray nodded as if he understood, the receptionist briskly turned his back.
Of course, I forgot to say a word.
¡°Payment of the new hand is in two days! You muste to the guild yourself! Getting in line ahead of time will help!¡±
Ray¡¯s expression as he looked at the back of him leaving changed to that of a bloodthirsty man.
Chapter 301
Episode 301 New Party (1)
After all, they waited in line for another six hours to receive a new certificate.
I was exhausted from standing still and standing in line.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s a bridge.¡±
The sword master kneaded the legs that would not hurt even if he hit them hard.
When it was my turn, I approached the receptionist.
Then, as if he had waited, he presented an adventurer¡¯s certificate.
¡°If you lose it, you have toe back to the guild to get it issued. Please note that you cannot receive any requests during the issuance period.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
I safely epted the hand.
Waiting six hours for a conversation that should only take less than a minute.
Disappointment beyond regret
Ray walked helplessly toward the bulletin board.
I see an empty bulletin board, just like my heart.
¡°Eh?¡±
He skimmed through the bulletin board.
Looked up and looked down.
I even looked upside down and heard the receptionist scolding me.
No matter where you look, you can¡¯t see the request.
It will do just that.
It was because the adventurers sitting around were waiting for the request to be attached.
Are the eyes of a hyena waiting for its prey like this?
He ran his tongue over his lips, and it looked like a bandit who had starved for several days saw him leaving for the first time.
¡°Since the end of the world, there is no request from the guild.¡±
I muttered with a sense of despair, but nothing was missing.
However, it has only been two days.
There was hope left. The next 5 days should be enough.
There will definitely be new requests.
Ray sat quietly and waited.
Half a day has passed.
As soon as one of the requested papers was attached, his model flew away like an arrow.
He was very determined and even raised his mana.
Before the adventurers who were waiting in advance even reached the bulletin board, Ray¡¯s hand was already hanging.
The adventurers stared at him as if they were dumbfounded by honey, but he only focused on the requested destination as if he didn¡¯t care.
Let¡¯s look at the contents. The first thing you can see is the word ¡®limited tobat jobs¡¯.
Below that, there was also the content of ¡®Therapist Refusal¡¯.
In general, there are a lot of cases where a healer who is weaker than others dies while carrying out the request.
It is probably the guild¡¯s own measures to prevent such a result.
¡°It was a request I couldn¡¯t even do.¡±
Guild rules are strict.
No matter how much you insist, it is impossible to do it yourself as long as there is a sign saying no therapist.
Ray clicked his tongue and pasted the request sheet on the bulletin board.
Then, the adventurers who used to lick their lips like looking at the roof of a dog chasing a chicken rush at it like crazy.
¡°Get out of the way! I got it first!¡±
¡°what are you talking about! My hand touched it first!¡±
¡°Now wait a minute and I¡¯ll tear you up!¡±
A fight ensued over one of themissioned locations.
it¡¯s very shit
However, the guild ends by warning that there is no other way.
He sighed and waited for the request again.
* * *
Even after six days, the request did not stick.
No, to be precise, there was no ¡®referral to a therapist¡¯.
If there was a request for any one, it would have useless letters attached to it, such as party-limited or priest-limited.
There were only requests that could not be received from Ray, who was alone and could not even use divine power.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. When this qualification period is over, I don¡¯t know when another therapist wille¡¡±
Guild screening can only be reviewed by first-ss therapists or higher designated by the guild.
They don¡¯t always reside in the guild, so I don¡¯t know when I can get adventurer qualifications again.
In fact, when I first received my adventurer¡¯s license, I had to wait for a full month before the therapist returned.
That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t want to miss the current proof period.
Driven to a dead end, Ray nodded.
He finally took a heavy step.
Tavern Savior.
It is said to have been built to mean a tavern where heroes live.
However, in reality, it is not a ce for heroes, but for adventurers.
The huge inn can amodate arge number of people and the food is delicious, so it is one of the favorite ces for adventurers.
As Billo Vige grew, the size of the tavern, Savior, also increased.
As it grew to that size, it became a popr meeting ce in the vige of Bilo.
Ray opened the door and stepped inside.
The smell of bitter alcohol and the scent of fragrant food that goes well with it.
The woman of the courtesy saw him and pretended to know him.
¡°Here it is!¡±
The waving hand seems to ovep with that of a dog weing its owner.
At the table was a man with huge arm muscles and a woman in a robe.
And there was a courtesy woman who was still waving.
They said it was a party, so when I asked how many there were, there were three.
At this level, it would be more appropriate to call it a small gathering rather than a party.
Under the table, you can see a covered in dirt and wooden sticks wrapped around a cloth.
It seems to be a tool formissioning.
When I find an empty seat and sit down, the man smiles pleasantly.
¡°I feel lucky to see a white-robed therapist I¡¯ve only heard about. ha ha ha.¡±
The woman in the robe says nothing.
In an awkward atmosphere, he said hello first.
¡°¡This is Ray. Instead of grandiose titles like white-robed healers, call them by their first names. This time¡¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay because I know everything.¡±
Ray turned his head and looked at her with a puzzled look.
What do you know?
The fool smiled and introduced himself.
¡°My name is Sonya. I¡¯m in charge of the front line at this party. Ray found us because he didn¡¯t have a request, right?¡±
One nce is very fast.
Let¡¯s nod our heads in affirmation and p our hands.
¡°also! It¡¯s almost impossible to find a quest in the guild right now. If you don¡¯t have how much, would you like to pay money to buy the requested ce?¡±
I guessed it, but I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s to the point of giving money and trading.
At this point, I wondered if the guild had just received an adventurer without thinking.
Well, since the guild doesn¡¯t have the right to force you to be an adventurer, it can¡¯t be helped.
Ray, whose original purpose was revealed (?), spoke.
¡°If you already know, it will be quicker. Is there a direct referral that even a therapist can receive?¡±
To be honest, I don¡¯t mind any party right now.
Ray was ready to form a party with goblins as long as there was a request for the healer to join.
Sonya nodded with a victor¡¯s smile.
¡°Of course not yet.¡±
Ray also nodded in satisfaction and rose from his seat.
¡°good bye.¡±
¡°Ah, wait a minute! You should listen to the whole story!¡±
I sat down again with a suspicious look at the continued dissuade.
Sonya starts persuading.
¡°We don¡¯t have it right now, but there is a way to airlift it. I saw that one of the adventurers I knew had a referral.¡±
¡°Is there any possibility ofpleting the request?¡±
The man who had been listening quietly answered.
¡°Probably not. Because they already had a request in progress.¡±
¡°Ugh. Then, how are you nning to airlift that precious request?¡±
Sonya, who had a confident face, smiled sinisterly.
¡°There is nothing in the world that cannot be done with money.¡±
I would never have thought that the monster created by capitalism would exist here too.
However, it was certainly more persuasive than the absurd sound of using friendship or sympathy to receive a request.
Those who want to attract them to the party and themselves who need a request right away.
It is a business where there is nothing to lose as interests are aligned.
There was nothing to lose, so the deal was concluded quickly.
¡°great. If there is a request, I will join the party.¡±
¡°I will tell you when I find it. Come back here in the morning.¡±
I got up quietly at Sonya¡¯s words.
It¡¯s a direction I didn¡¯t want, but I was able to make a request.
Even though there is a condition that you have to form a party, it is nothing in terms of what you get.
Besides, Ray also had a desire to experience a party at least once.
I was wondering how far a therapist could y her part at a party.
Ray, who came out of the tavern Savior, let out a cold breath.
¡°It was a better party than I thought.¡±
Unlike some parties who ran wild with a single sword, they knew their skills well.
That¡¯s why it seemed thats and oil were always ready.
Ray appreciated that.
In arge-scale quest like a subjugation quest, pride kills the party.
If they weren¡¯t some kind of sword master or a 6th circle mage, it would be natural for them to die if they went out with only a sword and a staff.
The difference between admitting it and not admitting it is extreme.
And it¡¯s never easy.
Sonya¡¯s party can be said to be far ahead of other parties in that respect.
Ray, who looked at the tavern once, turned his back.
* * *
As the morning dawned, Ray moved to the tavern Savere.
Immediately, Sonya, who appeared right in front of him, greeted him energetically.
¡°Look at this!¡±
In his hand, he holds a request sheet.
¡°You¡¯reing to the party with this, right?¡±
The eyes are very bright.
I don¡¯t understand why you need a therapist.
What is needed in battle is divine magic that can be restored immediately, and even in case of emergency, the healer cannot surpass the priest.
But why are you so stubborn?
Is there a problem that cannot be solved without a therapist?
If not, is it simply because of interest in yourself?
Ray said after clearing the doubts in his head.
¡°I will go to the party as promised. There is only one condition.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Basically, I do not participate inbat. They take care of subjugation requests and monster extermination.¡±
There is nothing good about showing strength at this time when you are active as a therapist.
If I didn¡¯t have luck, I didn¡¯t know if I could rise to a higher level than this level therapist. And you will be ced under close unintentional surveince.
While receiving the utmost hospitality from the Celia Kingdom.
It was said to prepare for him, but they epted and passed on as their bodies were weak.
The man smiled and said.
¡°Even if we look a little like that, we¡¯re not a party so rotten that we force the healer into battle. don¡¯t worry about that We will definitely protect you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
¡°Is that the end of the condition?¡±
¡°no. I have one more.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. This is how you had a picky friend at a party.¡±
When I spoke with a friendly smile, Ray also smiled at me.
¡°If I am in danger, everyone runs away on their own. That is the final condition.¡±
Chapter 302
Episode 302 New Party (2)
From the next day, he immediately got a carriage and left the vige.
Just because he was at the party, there was nothing more to prepare or do.
Everything was already prepared, as if he had prepared himself for the party.
The man who introduced himself as Ted said as he drove the wagon.
¡°It¡¯s a great-sized backpack.¡±
¡°I took a lot of this and that. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be homeless. It is basic for the therapist to be in charge of items in preparation for survival.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, this is the first time a therapist hase to a party. ha ha ha. It¡¯s not a very dangerous quest, so don¡¯t be anxious.¡±
There is no tension, let alone anxiety.
he asked, swinging back and forth with his leg sticking out of the carriage.
¡°So what exactly are we doing?¡±
¡°It seems that monsters are appearing in the nearby town. There are sometimes guys who try to expand my territory. We just need to drive them out of the vicinity of the vige. How is it that it¡¯s not as big as I thought?¡±
It¡¯s really no big deal.
As much as the tension that was there disappears.
Ray nodded lightly.
¡°It¡¯s a simple request. But why do you need a therapist for such a referral? Why are you interested in me in the first ce?¡±
¡°I need someone to check if there¡¯s even a gue from the monsters that have crossed over to the vige. And we are very interested in such therapists. When looking at the party as a whole, the healer is beneficial enough. Sometimes, they are stronger than priests or priests.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s why I only took pictures of famous ones among the healers. That was me who just showed up.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. In a way, it is.¡±
Ray also agreed with that.
To be honest, they wouldn¡¯t have cared about any therapist.
If you think about the reason for preparing the tools for one person in advance.
It¡¯s just that he, who has be famous with the title of a white-d healer, appeared just in time.
Ted nced to the side.
¡°Are you disappointed?¡±
¡°No, I was relieved.¡±
It is far better to act in pursuit of profit than to act out of romance.
Perhaps it was an unexpected answer, Ted put on a strange expression.
¡°This is such a strange friend.¡±
Despite being a healer, Ray, who even brought an iron pot and an anvil hammer, was definitely a strange guy.
They rode in a wagon and moved until evening.
Sonya, who had been resting well inside, came out of the carriage with a stretch.
If the bed was ufortable, he stretched his shoulders and waist.
¡°Ugh. You will need to learn how to ride a little bit.¡±
It¡¯s not something you just want to do while sleeping.
Ted nced at her.
¡°If you demonstrate, I¡¯m willing to learn.¡±
¡°I will decline.¡±
While the two were talking, Ray started a fire by himself.
He has be acquainted with fire by living in a forge.
When I made up my mind to start a fire, I didn¡¯t even move my hand a few times, but the firewood was quickly ignited.
Soon after, a bonfire with a good atmosphere waspleted.
Tadak¡ª Tak¡ª
The basics of camping are making a fire.
Kate, who had been preparing for magic while wearing a robe, opened her mouth small for a camping technique that was close to divine.
¡°¡that¡¯s amazing.¡±
Rey, who was praised, did not stop there and hung the iron pot on a stick.
The prepared ingredients were generously poured into a properly heated pot.
He learned the recipes of famous chefs in his lifetime.
Although there is no spice, the level does not change too much.
It is meat that has been marinated for a whole day with high-quality raw herbs that capture various herbs and fragrances.
Even though it was simply roasted in an iron pot, a sweet scent came up.
Chi-Ik-!
Shake the pot to and fro following the sizzling sound.
The pot is moved quickly only when the fire is in full bloom, so the juice cannot escape and is soaked into the contents.
When it was transferred to a wooden bowl, a wonderful dish was born that is simply exquisite to look at.
Ted and Sonya, who were busy bickering, salivated.
¡°That¡¯s awesome.¡±
¡°Actually, you¡¯re not a therapist, you¡¯re a cook, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve been camping once or twice¡¡±
That¡¯s right, Ray had been camping while eating sex in the Holy Land.
no i had to
There was not a day when I didn¡¯t move because things popped up all the time.
Ray gave each one food.
¡°Eating well gives you strength. I eat a lot.¡±
As soon as the bowl was removed from his hands, Sonya and Ted moved their hands as if they had heard them.
¡°it is delicious! Is it tasty!¡±
¡°Ugh. It is definitely a great skill.¡±
¡°You can¡¯tpare to Ted, who used to cook with his hands and smelled like goblin shit!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Even if he brought a beggar who was begging in the vige and served him a meal, it wouldn¡¯t be this much.
What kind of food have you been eating all this time?
Even the quiet Kate quickly empties the bowl while pressing down on her robe.
The pot, which was not sorge in the first ce, was already showing the bottom.
Someone came to mind, but I shook my head to erase it.
I¡¯ll start a fire, I¡¯ll finish my meal.
The conversation took ce in the middle of the night when we were full and more rxed.
Gather around a bonfire and sit down.
said Ted scratching the back of his head.
¡°A bitte, but wee to the party. Like Sonya, I am in charge of the front line.¡±
He always had arge bastard sword, so he roughly expected it to be like that.
His voice, which was full ofughter, sank a little serious.
¡°Today¡¯s talk is about a request. No matter how simple a monster is, it is suicidal to charge it recklessly without a strategy.¡±
Ray nodded.
Even if you deal with a mere goblin, there are always variables in battle.
In order to reduce it, it was necessary to take careful measures.
When he agreed, Ted talked about the basics.
¡°Judging based on the request, the monster is probably an orc. As they continued to breed, the colony must have narrowed. Enough toe down to the vige.¡±
Ted, who took a look around to see the reaction, continued.
¡°We set fire to the orc colony over the course of a week. And this work should be split into groups. Ray and Sonya will protect the vige while Kate, who is good at me magic, and I set fire to the vige.¡±
At his words, Sonya raised her hand.
¡°¡If there are many orcs descending into the vige, I cannot protect them all by myself. You know healers aren¡¯t fit forbat, right?¡±
¡°But Ray is the only one who can check if anyone has the gue in the vige. It¡¯s hard for him to be out of town and no one else.¡±
¡°Then, how about increasing the number of people residing in the vige?¡±
¡°There are too many monsters for me to start a fire alone. It¡¯s even more ridiculous that Kate goes around alone.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
Sonya looked at Ray worriedly.
Then Ray smiled and said.
¡°I don¡¯t have to worry. Because I have enough power to protect my body.¡±
As I spoke, I flicked the dagger dangling from my waist, and Tedughed as if he liked it.
¡°ha ha ha. Thank you for just saying that. Then let¡¯s decide that I will stay on the vige side, and Sonya and Ray will stay on the Kate vige side. Does anyone else have any objections?¡±
¡°Well¡ if the person concerned is okay.¡±
¡°¡no objection.¡±
When the two agreed, Ted patted his hands.
¡°Then let¡¯s go to this operation. We will arrive at the requested vige by mid-morning tomorrow, so make sure you get plenty of rest.¡±
¡°okay. Sleep first.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Ted¡¯s eyes are drawn to Kate and Sonya as they disappear into a corner.
Even throwing a slightly vague look at her made it seem like she was looking at a teenage girl in love at first nce.
¡®Oh look at this?¡¯
Ray, noticing something in his appearance, made a false statement.
A sinister smile hung on his lips.
¡°Do you really need magic to set fire to the vige? I thought it would be easier to throw a torch into it than to use magic that consumes mana.¡±
Isn¡¯t it quite a bit of selfishness that Sonya was put on the side of protecting the vige?
Ted was taken aback.
He waved his hand and denied it.
¡°If Kate, the magician, protects the vige, you won¡¯t be able to escape in case of emergency.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use your body just because you¡¯re a wizard, right? This isn¡¯t about catching some kind of dragon, so what¡¯s the point of not being able to run away from an orc? Besides, there will be vigers, so I can easily deal with one or two orcs.¡±
Driven into a corner by his questioning, Ted lowered his head.
¡°That¡¯s right¡ If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ll need to change your strategy¡¡±
He¡¯s a man who really enjoys teasing.
Ray shook his head.
If you give a bottle, it is the doctor who has to give the medicine.
Ray, who never forgot his duty as a doctor, gave him a carrot after whipping him.
¡°There is no need to change. If you can reliably set fire to the orc vige from a distance, I think it¡¯s right for Kate to go to the vige.¡±
Ted, who found a way to live with just one word, speaks inly.
¡°yes. I thought so too. That¡¯s why he needed Kate.¡±
People say that falling in love makes a fool, and that must have been about Ted.
He, who had been sullen until just a moment ago, regained his energy in an instant.
I smiled at the innocent look.
* * *
As soon as the day dawned, the carriage moved.
After four more hours, a small vige appears in the distance.
It is a vige with a long history within the kingdom of Silia, but few people live there.
It looks quite secluded.
Upon entering the vige, what you see are several houses that look like they need repair and the residents with nervous faces.
Among them, a man with a body like a bear approached Ray and his party.
¡°What have youe for? If you are visiting an inn, I would not rmend it.¡±
¡°I came after receiving a request from the guild. I heard that monsters haunt this ce. Are you the vige chief?¡±
The man¡¯s expression brightens a little when he hears that he hase to solve the request.
¡°Yes, I am the vige chief. It¡¯s not like this, you should bring it inside. Come on in.¡±
We entered the vige following the guide of the vige headman who weed us.
Ray said after looking around for a moment.
¡°It¡¯s different from the houses I saw earlier, isn¡¯t it fine here?¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s the orcs. From one day, they started toe in, and eventually they even plundered.¡±
¡°Plunder?¡±
¡°Whoa¡ I¡¯m ashamed of myself for living while being plundered by monsters.¡±
Ray frowned at the vige chief¡¯s words.
Okra is not without intelligence.
Even mere goblins know what happens when they touch a human, so they don¡¯t loot viges proudly.
However, if you listen to the story now, it seems that they are very proudly attacking the vige in broad daylight.
Since there are no natural ogres around, he is acting as a king.
It was really arrogant.
¡®I¡¯m less educated.¡¯
He caught the monster¡¯s presence from afar.
Chapter 303
Episode 303 Vige Request (1)
The vige chief¡¯s house was shabby.
Here and there, things that are not cared for are rotten.
The stairs leading to this floor were so worn out that they looked like they were going to break.
If you run with a little force from above, it looks like it will copse.
Ted smiled awkwardly at the vige chief¡¯s sincere guidance and sat down.
¡°Please sit down, warriors.¡±
It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s ttered even by pretending, but Sonya, who is called a warrior, speaks happily.
¡°Chief, what¡¯s going on? It wouldn¡¯t have been one or two days if the vige had grown to this extent.¡±
Certainly, as she said, the vige is a mess.
The state of being helpless by the orcs was revealed.
The vige chief hardened hisplexion and said.
¡°Since ancient times, there has been a colony of orcs in this area. The ancestors of the vige also had a precedent of fighting against the orcs, but the orcs weren¡¯t as strong as they are now, so they were able to survive without much difficulty.¡±
He paused for a moment as his throat burned, then sighed and continued.
¡°But that is a story of the past. It is no exaggeration to say that the Orcs are now the owners of this vige. Day and night, they attack and kidnap vige girls at random, so there is no day without endless wails. Warriors, please kill those evil monsters! If it¡¯s for that, I don¡¯t care what my life is!¡±
Tears welled up in the vige chief¡¯s eyes.
It seems that a lot has umted in the past.
Ray, who had been listening quietly, stepped out.
¡°Do not worry too much. The monster will soon disappear.¡±
It was a word that seemed light and unresponsible at first nce, but there was an unknown power in it.
It¡¯s a word that somehow gives me a feeling that it will be like that.
As the seriousness hidden in the lightness resounded in the voice, the vige chief¡¯s frustration was relieved a little.
¡°Thank you for saying that¡¡±
Ray straightened his back, which had been leaning against the backrest.
The nted posture, which had been slightly crooked, was immediately corrected.
¡®It must have been a lot of heartache. I don¡¯t think the pressure of being the vige head was too small¡ It would be difficult if we don¡¯t deal with this quickly.¡¯
I knew what was going on in the town. I must have understood the vige chief¡¯s concerns.
Now, only operations and sweeps remain.
* * *
Thanks to the vige chief¡¯s consideration, they were able to stay at the vige chief¡¯s house.
Although it is old, it is a fairly spacious house.
It was perfect for four people to livefortably.
They packed up their belongings and immediately sat down at a table.
Ray looked at Ted and talked.
¡°I have to move right now. Looking at it earlier, the mountain was strangely quiet, but it seems they are preparing for an attack. If we don¡¯t strike here, the damage will increase.¡±
He was catching the signs of the orcs.
So you already know that they are right in front of you.
However, that could happen because Ray¡¯s senses surpassed those of humans.
Ordinary people do not even know that orcs exist in the mountains, let alone notice them.
I don¡¯t understand, so I have no choice but toe out with the opposite opinion.
Before Ted could say anything, Sonya shook her head.
¡°There is no such thing. I heard from the vigers that there was an attackst night. Not even a day has passed and this car raid won¡¯te. It is better to carefully n the strategy at that time.¡±
Her opinion was valid.
Ted and Kate also supported Sonya.
¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t think the orcs will attack again like Sonya said¡¡±
¡°¡I agree with you.¡±
So far this is as expected.
Ray began persuading.
¡°As the vige chief said, there are enough orc viges in the mountains to overflow. No matter how much we raidedst night, would there have been enough food for a vige of that size in an old vige like this? Right now, the orcs must think of this vige as the goose thatys golden eggs. If something iscking, I just brush it off again.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t end there. Orcs are also intelligent, though less so than humans and other higher level monsters. Unless you¡¯re an idiot, you¡¯re probably expecting helpers toe to the vige by now. The number of orcs to raid today is at least twice asrge as usual. If you are not prepared, you could die.¡±
For adventurers, the subject of death is quite sensitive.
No matter how true it is, it would hurt their pride to discuss death for such a quest to subjugate an orc.
Not only Ted and Sonya, but even Kate¡¯s expression hardened in an instant.
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°No one can decide the end of our adventure.¡±
¡°Who said what? We just want to be prepared.¡±
I would like to suggest that we grab the weapon and run straight to the border of the vige.
However, Ray is not that reckless.
Right now, it¡¯s okay to pose a threat to the Orcs.
However, looking at the situation now, the Orcs would not be threatened, and would not even let them snort.
When the atmosphere between the three became strange, Ted stepped in to unravel it.
¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve joined now, but our party isn¡¯t weak enough to have a hard time with orcs. There are enough countermeasures, so I think the strategy needs to be refined¡¡±
Even Ted, who believed in him, opposes it.
Three of the four shook their heads, so there was no way.
I sigh and close my eyes.
¡°Whoa¡ that¡¯s right. Then, tell me about that careful operation. Let¡¯s all try to polish it once and for all.¡±
He said that he had already resigned himself to blocking it in advance.
Ted pped his hands and evoked a strange air current.
¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s cool. Now then, based on the strategy we talked about before, let¡¯s each give our opinions.¡±
They gathered their heads at the table all night long.
* * *
Ray transferred all his feelings to the mountain.
Then, even the sound of the grass bug crying is caught in my ears.
Among them, he focused on the unique hum of Orcs.
Acquisition¡ª!
Ray narrowed his brows at the dislike of the pig¡¯s cry.
¡°About forty? A lot of them came.¡±
With forty orcs, a tolerable adventurer¡¯s party could be steamed and eaten.
This is a number that even advanced Auror users would struggle with.
Ray had no intention of going ahead and subduing the orcs.
¡®If I don¡¯t nt a warning in the party now, the same thing will happen next time.¡¯
For adventurers, pride is the thing to keep away from, along with conceit.
However, these parties made the mistake of bringing the two close together.
Perhaps after being badly offended by the orcs tonight, he will realize his mistakes and correct his actions.
At least Ray believed so.
To do so, they had no choice but to tolerate damage to the vige¡¯s property to some extent.
He felt the presence of the orcs outside the window and his eyes lit up.
The blue eyes coolly sink in the moonlight.
It is not only the human body that doctors heal.
Rey held up a wooden nk and moved the hammer around.
Where he was, the dull pounding sound didn¡¯t stop for a while.
* * *
As night falls, a whistle is heard from the vige border.
Boo Woo-wook!
Residents stop sleeping at the dull whistle and hurriedly run out of their homes.
¡°Is this an attack again?¡±
¡°Everyone take shelter in the center of town!¡±
As if it hadn¡¯t happened once or twice, the response of the residents was quite quick.
On the other hand, Ted and Sonya¡¯s party are now rushing out.
Prepare for battle with a huge bastard sword strapped to your back.
¡°Oh¡ I really didn¡¯t think the Orcs woulde¡!¡±
¡°That¡¯s okay, so evacuate the residents!¡±
I was even more embarrassed because I hadn¡¯t even dreamed of it.
The residents aren¡¯t so panicked, but the adventurers who im to be protecting them are rather flustered, so the situation turns into a mess.
Eventually, the orcs descending from the mountain reached the entrance of the vige.
Until then, I hadn¡¯t even responded.
Ray, who was looking at it from behind, clicked his tongue.
In this case, the party leader should take the lead.
However, even Ted was frightened by the group of nearly forty orcs, so he was parenting them.
Unable to do anything, he secretly poured mana into it and shouted.
¡°What are you all nkly doing! Kate Don¡¯t stand still and cast your magic! Sonya guards Kate and Ted stops the orcs from the front!¡±
Kate immediately raised her wand.
Mana flows around her.
¡°Wow, mana that burns briskly¡ bu¡ please¡¡±
I was so frightened that I couldn¡¯t concentrate.
The magician mustplete the chanting perfectly under any circumstances.
Otherwise, in the melee, you will die without any help.
Ray, who has seen many such appearances in the war against Proxia in the past.
He pulled her back, who couldn¡¯t even form a proper mana form.
¡°It¡¯s okay, step back! Ted! It¡¯s okay to consume all your mana, so swing your sword with all your might! It¡¯s important to scare them!¡±
¡°Ah got it!¡±
He poured all his mana into the bastard sword.
I couldn¡¯t handle how much I spilled, so my sword trembled.
As he let out with all his strength, the four orcs standing in front of him were cut in an instant.
Acquisition¡ª!
Aww!
The thick scent of blood fills the town with screams.
It was a small numberpared to forty, but the death of four was by no means light.
If you look closely, it means that a part of their power was blown away by the sword.
The morale of the orcs who were overflowing with confidence was temporarily broken.
Ray didn¡¯t miss the chance.
When the wood cut-out prepared in advance is moved, a thickyer of dust rises.
It was made by the man who had properly mastered cksmithing under Derph and invested his time.
The effect was great.
The orcs, who had been hesitant, were frightened by the dust that had risen like a mountain and ran away.
Ray, who was giving orders while gesturing from behind, immediately raised his finger.
¡°Follow me! Go after it and kill even one!¡±
If you point with one finger, he will run away.
Even the undead soldiers summoned by the lich wouldn¡¯t listen so well.
Ted, now an obedient dog, grabbed his sword and ran away at Ray¡¯s word.
Sonya just stared nkly at him.
He was holding the sword, but he didn¡¯t move.
Compared to Kate, who couldn¡¯t even manifest magic, her contribution was in no way inferior.
On the other hand, what Ray did as a nonbat job had a great impact on the battle.
It is not so easy to lead those who are confused in chaos.
Even if you are a veteran of the war, you can be embarrassed in actual battle.
There is no perfect battle for anything.
However, the recent fierce battle could be said to be one-sided.
I can¡¯t believe it even when I see it in front of my eyes to think that I just exercised my wits and escaped the difference in numbers of more than ten times.
Even so, it felt like it was natural for her to stand still.
The gray hair and the eyes hidden by the mask are obviously invisible, but he is still boldly examining the situation.
Kate and Sonya, who saw him as a therapist despite being a celebrity, changed little by little.
Chapter 304
Episode 304 Vige Request (2)
After the battle, they came to their senses and approached Ray.
Ted looks bewildered as he can¡¯t believe the results even after he¡¯s done it.
¡°Great leadership. Have you ever worked in the military?¡±
¡°What is the military doing as a tactic to avoid this situation? I¡¯ve only seen it over my shoulder a few times.¡±
They said it was a tactic to avoid the situation, but it was huge enough in their eyes.
I don¡¯t know when the wooden out-of-print, which showed the best effect in an urgent situation, was made again.
Could it be that you foresaw all of this?
Ted lowered his head and said.
¡°Maybe we were toocent. If it wasn¡¯t for Ray this time, everyone would have been annihted. Let¡¯s all be vignt in the future.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Kate and Sonya still couldn¡¯t believe the current situation.
A troop of over forty Orcs ran away.
With only four humans ahead.
To ovee a ten-fold difference in numbers with mere spirit and achieve victory?
Until now, I hadn¡¯t even heard of it while living an adventurer¡¯s life.
Ray looked around at the three of them and said, as if he had sensed their presence.
¡°I think I was lucky this time. never twice Ted can¡¯t give orders when the situationes. As a leader, you must always be alert. Sonya, I understand that you¡¯re scared, but you can¡¯t stand firm forever. If you don¡¯t move, who will watch over Kate who casts from behind?¡±
¡°¡sorry.¡±
¡°sorry. Stop panicking¡¡±
¡°Lastly, Kate Wizard must end the chanting under any circumstances. Every time your chant is dyed, the risk of arade dying increases by one.¡±
To his words, Kate replied with a nod of her head, as if she had realized something.
¡°¡sorry. It won¡¯t happen from now on.¡±
As if to prove his resolve, his eyes grew stronger.
Maybe we can look forward to Kate¡¯s performance from the next operation.
Ray took a look at the crowd and nodded.
¡°Then, since everyone must be tired from the battle, it would be best to rest for today. Let¡¯s go back.¡±
No one objected to that.
The battle didn¡¯tst long, but the mental fatigue was more than that.
All I wanted to do was wash up and go to sleep.
They headed for the vige chief¡¯s house with weak steps.
Although he won the battle, his appearance was that of a defeated soldier.
* * *
The next day, fortunately, everyone recovered.
As expected, he is an adventurer, so he adapts quickly.
The gloomy mood did notst long.
We discussed the strategy at the table.
Many stories were exchanged, but the strategy was decided in the direction of setting fire to the orc vige as previously said.
Ted and Kate donned their armor and robes and headed straight for the mountain.
This is to investigate before executing the operation.
In my backpack, I packed a potion and two perches to prepare for the unexpected.
Ted walked at his pace, considering Kate¡¯s strength.
¡°Always keep your stamina empty. Mountain roads will be more difficult.¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
The wizard¡¯s robes were considerably heavier than expected.
It¡¯s less durable than the knight¡¯s armor, but it¡¯s durable and made with severalyers of tough leather, so the sword doesn¡¯t fit properly.
That¡¯s why it was so heavy that it hurt my shoulders when I wore it for a long time.
Since I have to climb a mountain wearing it, I get exhausted before I even start fighting.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
As he gasped for breath as he entered the mountain¡¯s entrance, Kate¡¯s hair beneath her ears became wet.
¡°Shall we go after a little rest?¡±
¡°Oh no¡ I can go.¡±
¡°¡don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±
¡°Yes¡ Huh Eok¡¡±
As I moved forward supporting my body with my staff, I could already smell the monster¡¯s scent.
Seeing the light scent of blood mixed in, I wondered if a fight had taken ce.
I waited for a while for Kate to recover, and then closed the distance a little more.
I deliberately chose the hilly road so that the smell would not be caught in the wind.
After climbing the hill for over thirty minutes, we finally arrive at the top.
Looking down the hill with the wind blowing, I can see the viges that could easily exceed fifty at a nce.
Even if you hit four in each colony, there are more than two hundred.
At that level, the number was enough for the lord to be alert and order a subjugation.
Ted swallowed.
¡°Kate, can you cast magic over there?¡±
Kate answered his question as if it were difficult.
¡°¡the distance is too far. It will only reach the vige in front of you, but after that the power will decrease significantly.¡±
¡°I¡¯m in trouble. It seems reckless to start a fire with a torch¡¡±
If you run with a perch, you will be caught by the orcs in an instant and turned into barbecue meat.
Ted, who had been organizing his thoughts for a moment, turned his back without hesitation.
¡°Let¡¯s go back. You may need to change your ns. There are too many orcs than we expected.¡±
Kate had no objection.
Fighting now would only lead to suicide.
In that case, it is better to reorganize ande back.
they went down the hill
Then, this time, several caves are visible.
It wouldn¡¯t matter as long as that was the case, but there were quite a few goblins standing guard inside.
Ted frowned.
¡°It¡¯s gone. If we get into a fight with the orcs, the goblins will also get involved.¡±
¡°¡It will be difficult this time. Going back is also a good way.¡±
Kate was talking back to giving up the request.
I don¡¯t want to be an adventurer and give up the request, but in this case it seems I can¡¯t help it.
Ted, who couldn¡¯t make up his mind, looked resignedly at the goblins.
¡°¡let¡¯s go back to the guild.¡±
* * *
Ray looked around the vige and checked the sanitation of the vige and the health of the residents.
Despite being plundered by orcs, the health of the residents was quite good.
There is no sign of gue and no signs of malnutrition.
It was fortunate in misfortune.
Sonya said curiously.
¡°Can you tell something just by skimming like that?¡±
¡°A reputable therapist can do anything.¡±
There is no way you can do it.
It is impossible unless you scan your whole body with mana.
However, she has no way of knowing that fact.
At the words of Ray, who was quite famous in Billo Vige, he just stuck out his tongue and burst into exmation.
Did he walk around like that for three hours and look at the residents?
Ray wiped away the sweat that didn¡¯t flow.
¡°Phew. No one gets sick. It¡¯s a vige where hygiene isn¡¯t bad from the beginning, so it¡¯s generally good.¡±
¡°As expected, having a therapist is reassuring.¡±
¡°I would have done this much if another therapist hade instead of me.¡±
It would have taken a little longer, though.
Sonya looked at her with coy eyes.
¡°As well as hismanding ability and his ability as a therapist. It suits our party very well¡ How is it? Do you have any ns to fully join like this?¡±
I shook my head coldly when asked if I had any intention of driving a stake.
¡°I will decline. I still have a lot of work to do.¡±
¡°Take it easy. It¡¯s always valid.¡±
As they were chatting leisurely, Ted and Kate walked by from afar.
Theplexion is not good.
Sonya spoke.
¡°You came pretty soon? How did it go?¡±
After exchanging nces at each other, they open their mouths.
¡°¡It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a request we can solve. There are over 50 orc colonies, and goblins live nearby. If you touch it the wrong way, the goblins might get involved.¡±
Sonya opened her mouth when she heard that there were only fifty orc viges.
¡°Is that for real? I know the fertility of orcs is good, but what kind of colony has half a hundred?¡±
This time Kate answered.
Her expression was no different from Ted¡¯s.
¡°It seems that this quest should be entrusted to high-ranking parties. It¡¯s not a quest that at least one party can take on.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d rather give up.¡±
When the two of them said that in unison, the conversation eventually flowed toward giving up the request.
Sonya seemed a little dissatisfied, but that was it.
Ray, who had been silently listening to the conversation, objected.
¡°There is no time until we find another party. If we retreat from here, the vige will be in ruins.¡±
He felt sorry for the residents who would have lived in fear of the orc raids until now.
If the subjugation time was dyed even a little, the Orcs wouldunch an attack again.
Due to frequent looting, it is a vige where not only a ce to live, but even food is scarce.
If I was beaten two or three more times here, it would surely take four months.
¡°But there is no way. It is suicidal to push forward like this.¡±
Forty orcs were tough, but turning fifty viges into enemies was crazy.
Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°I have a good idea.¡±
¡°¡go back and listen.¡±
* * *
The Holy Kingdom entered a golden age like never before.
I don¡¯t know why, but there was a way out from the upper part where the money distribution was not active.
The trade route with the lords was also running smoothly, so it seemed like it had sprouted wings.
¡°It¡¯s thanks to Goddess Gaia¡¯s grace.¡±
¡°Thanks to that,tely, a lot of money hase in from the temple.¡±
A smile never left the faces of the priests.
Iriel was deep in thought in the office.
¡°To think that things at the top end went well so suddenly¡¡±
Nothing ever happens without a reason.
The upstarts, who had been on the rise so far, stopped trading and suddenly disappeared, wondering where the heck they had disappeared to.
That¡¯s why the Seongguk¡¯s Chamber of Commerce took its ce as if to vacate an empty house.
She was puzzled by the anomaly.
No matter how much you think about it, there is absolutely no reason to step out of the current situation where you are benefiting.
Even so, they left the transaction in progress as if they had promised and disappeared.
And this situation was not confined to the Holy Land.
As a result of asking the family to find out, simr things are happening in the neighboring kingdom, Baybon Kingdom.
I wondered how Baybone Kingdom would respond, but they seemed to be enjoying the current box office sess.
¡°Whew¡ is it okay to leave it as it is¡¡±
Seongguk was definitely growing more, but she was just uneasy for some reason.
Chapter 305
Episode 305 Vige Request (3)
The situation began to change little by little as the merchant associations and merchant associations moved actively.
In the meantime, the countries that had been able to do nothing but solidify their internal affairs because of mutual difficulties were gradually coveting each other¡¯s interests.
Now, many things have happened, such as gathering soldiers and deploying them at the border to demonstrate armed force or sending messengers to negotiate.
As the situation tightened like a drawn bowstring, money flowed into the trade market as if to encourage him.
Thanks to this, trade routes that usually had a small surplus came to a halt.
Seizing the opportunity, the lords said they were right and poured money into port development.
As the money to be spent on developing unexplored areas or viges went into trade routes, the port grew tremendously.
When the lords¡¯ money goes into the trading port, where no investment has been made, the quick-witted upperssmen who smell the money also help out with a big arm.
Trade items, which did not increase, gradually increased due to the power of the upper ranks.
Once the big money started to be released, the market scale expanded at a terrifying speed.
Neighboring lords have tasted the money so far.
However, I had no intention of being satisfied with just this level.
They strove to reap more profits not only from the trade routes but also from the upstream routes nearby.
Other than anyone else, the lords called the lords of the region united and focused on the trade route.
The result was an indescribable surplus.
The other kingdoms, which had no ports, gulped their saliva at the sight of it.
There were more cases of sending trade negotiators to check the liver, but just as much, the number of people who wanted to take it away also increased.
Thanks to this, a war of nerves broke out between the country trying to protect the money line and the country trying to take it away.
Kingdoms with power conceived to seize it semi-forcibly by force, while kingdoms without power entered into alliances with each other.
As Iriel was worried, the current time, which had been peaceful until now, was changing little by little.
* * *
Even in an orc vige, there are orcs patrolling.
There were more than fifty orc colonies in the mountains above the vige.
Of course, there are just as many patrolling orcs and they patrol more widely.
Orcs weren¡¯t very bright at night, so they were often mistaken for that.
Rustling¡ª
An orc who was patrolling as usual, holding a piece of meat he had taken from the vige in one hand, alerted himself to a sounding from the side of the bush and approached.
¡°Chwii profit?¡±
The orc erased his own presence, but it was useless because of his distinctive nasal sound.
Crouching down, he carefully approached and inspected the bush, but there was nothing there.
I was going on my way, sweeping my heart, but I heard a sound in front of me again.
Swoop¡ª
then the orc heads back to the bush.
In his hand, he was carrying a stick that was just the right size for him.
I was thinking of scolding what kind of guy that came out of the boat was wandering around in front of the orc vige.
As I looked down majestically with a majestic expression that would make me proud, a hand approached me from the darkness.
There was no bird to scream.
The orc was dragged away without even screaming.
Even more secluded in the bush.
They were taken to a shady ce where there were no grass insects, let alone orcs on patrol.
I didn¡¯t know why, but I was wiggling my big eyes, but the club started steaming right away.
Baka-! Fuck!
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
Poo-!
The steam was bitter.
Pick a ce where you didn¡¯t hit, hit it, and if you try to run away, Ye¡¯s hand catches you again.
What kind of madman would assault an orc in front of an orc vige?
I tried to look at the opponent, but it was covered in darkness and I couldn¡¯t even see the form.
The only thing the orc could tell was the thick goblin smell from the club.
With each blow from the club, his hatred for the goblins grew.
¡®Chwiiik¡¡! I won¡¯t let you go¡!¡¯
The orc, who was known for his toughness, was beaten to death that day.
* * *
Throwing the orcs into the bushes near the vige, they wiped off their sweat.
Ted said worriedly as he sipped water in session to see if he was thirsty.
¡°Whew¡ Do I really have to go this far?¡±
The orc was beaten so much that he felt sorry for him watching.
Of course, the ringleader of the conspiracy was Ray.
he shook his head
¡°There is no way if you don¡¯t do this. Trust me.¡±
¡°My heart is troubled. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fighting and killing them, but to kidnap them and hit them with clubs¡ It¡¯s like¡¡±
It¡¯s like a bandit.
Ted, who managed to swallow his gossip for fear of damaging his adventurer¡¯s pride, followed Ray.
The forest, stained with darkness, was literally invisible.
But, like a ghost, he found a way and guided himself.
¡®The more I look at it, the more amazing it is. Do you have some kind of magic tool?¡¯
As soon as a tree appears in front of you, you turn around and go around the forest, erasing the traces.
It looked like a skilled hunter.
Rey, who had arrived near the Goblin Cave, held her breath and said,
¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll finish it soon.¡±
what do you end up with?
Does it mean that you will end the life of a goblin?
Ray left only those words and hid himself in the dark.
The club in his hand was wrapped in the skin of an orc he had beaten earlier.
As soon as he disappeared, a small scream seemed toe from a corner.
Ted closed his eyes and paid his respects to the goblin.
* * *
Back in town, all scratched and haggard, Sonya and Kate were preparing food with the townsfolk.
They looked at Ted and Ray and waved.
¡°Come on. How was the orc?¡±
As he hit the orc mercilessly with a club, he passed through his mind, but Ted shook his head to clear the thought.
¡°It ended without incident.¡±
¡°That is fortunate. You must be hungry. Drink this. It will warm you up.¡±
¡°thanks.¡±
Kate approached Ray and asked anxiously.
¡°¡are you really okay? Fifty silver coins would not be a small amount of money¡¡±
He took the vige¡¯s nutritional status into consideration and loosened the silver coins a little.
Compared to the amount of money he had, it was nothing but hemostasis, but in the eyes of adventurers, silver coins were not so easy to solve.
It¡¯s too much money to give generously.
Rei epted the thin porridge and smiled.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because it¡¯s money saved to save people. Besides, I can¡¯t let you eat it like this.¡±
The smile that you sneak up on is really clear and easygoing.
Although it was hard to see because he was wearing a mask, I could tell by feeling that it was an unpretentious smile.
Kate¡¯s eyes softened slightly.
¡°¡you are so nice.¡±
¡°I dide across as a little nicer.¡±
¡°Huh-huh¡¡±
She, who hadn¡¯t even seen her expression yet, gave a small smile.
Seeing this, Ted almost spewed out the porridge he was eating.
The corner of his mouth went up slightly when he beat the orcs and goblins.
But are you really good?
Apparently, Kate seemed to have very few people, even if she didn¡¯t have eyes for people.
Before they knew it, Sonya, who had brought her share, joined them.
¡°So what exactly did the orcs do?¡±
Ted opens his mouth at her request for a detailed exnation.
¡°I provoked the orc with a club wrapped in goblin cloth.¡±
The meaning of beating Ted to death was refined into stimtion.
¡°There¡¯s no way things will go well this once, but if it happens several times as Ray said, even the orcs will start to be wary. The important thing here is to make the orc think that the person who hit him is a goblin. For goblins, of course, the opposite.¡±
said Sonya, putting her index finger to her lips.
¡°¡That¡¯s true¡ but isn¡¯t it bad to be vignt? Rather, it will be difficult to follow the n.¡±
¡°If that side is wary, we should touch the goblin side this time. When the alertness and tension between the two monsters is extremely high, it creates an opportunity for a battle to ur.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ it would be nice if that worked out the way I thought. First of all, we¡¯ll be waiting in the vige.¡±
¡°okay. Don¡¯t forget to smoke if anything happens.¡±
Sonya and Kate are the defenders of the town.
There will probably be some monsters that get lost ande down to the vige when the battle takes ce.
With the safety of the vige as their top priority, they ced more than half of the party¡¯s forces in the vige.
Even the vige headman seemed relieved by that.
With the remaining members, Ted and Ray are responsible for increasing the vignce of goblins and orcs.
Ray thought that alone would cut off more than half of their forces.
If a rtionship of only checking each other bes hostile, a battle will undoubtedly break out.
It was the beginning of the Chado Murder he was aiming for.
* * *
Little by little movement urred in the Orc colony.
The number of orcs patrolling increased as the number of wounded orcs increased one by one.
Well, it¡¯s still a lot, but at least a few more have been added.
After catching orcs for several days (?), their nerves were sharpened.
Now, the slightest sound from the bush is enough to send an ax flying.
At that point, Ray and Ted no longer walked toward the orc settlement.
Now they are targeting goblins.
Unlike orcs, who often moved alone, goblins always moved in groups of two or three.
Wearing leather clothes made by killing several orcs and wearing masks that copied their faces, he mercilessly beat the goblins with a club.
I also forgot to snort.
Ray blew out a lively snort.
¡°Chuiiik! Goblin looks delicious.¡±
The goblin who wanted to live screamed with all his might when he heard the sound of swallowing as if he was really thinking about eating.
¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±
When a scream is heard, a group of goblins rushes.
Ray and Ted exchanged nces and hurriedly pulled away.
¡°Keeek?¡±
The goblins, who had been looking around to see the situation, looked somewhere.
By the time they came, the smell of orcs had already spread around them.
Ray and Ted are also oak hides that frowned.
The smell was, of course, well absorbed.
The goblins¡¯ eyes were bloody.
They clearly remembered the two orcs running away.
Chapter 306
Episode 306 Vige Request (4)
A war of nerves broke out between the orcs and goblins.
They prepared for each other so that no matter when a battle broke out, it didn¡¯t matter.
From the beginning, monsters are beings that kill each other.
Of course, I don¡¯t think of anyone as an ally except for my own people.
Since their intelligence is low, it can be seen that this alienation works quite well.
A chilly tension lingered in the mountains.
Ray thought at the vige chief¡¯s house.
¡®Surely, if a fight breaks out between the Orcs and Goblins, there will be monsters thinking ofing down to the vige.¡¯
It was a town that was terrified of only Orcs and Goblins.
As soon as other monsters invade, the vige will be ruined.
He took out the anvil that he had been quietly enshrining under the sun.
The wed ck anvil glows with joy at the owner¡¯s touch.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I hit iron directly on an anvil.¡±
Reminds me of Derp, who always told me not to let go of the hammer, and builds the furnace one by one.
People watching from afar burst intoughter.
¡°Treatment, cooking¡ In addition, is it possible to do cksmithing now?¡±
¡°There¡¯s really nothing you can¡¯t do¡¡±
He replied as if he didn¡¯t care about their admiration.
¡°There is nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±
It is said that rice lowers its head as it ripens, but Ray shrugged his shoulders, knowing nothing of humility.
Having made a furnace, he lit a fire and checked the surroundings again to see if the heat was leaking out.
It couldn¡¯t bepared to the Derp¡¯s furnace that was used at the time, but this was a good enough level to use.
Although the size is small, a decent brazier waspleted.
Ray hummed and tossed the iron into the furnace.
With a water bottle attached next to it, Sewol and Newwol, they stare at the sky and yawn.
It looks pretty sloppy.
At first, the parties who watched him closely also said, ¡®Then it is.¡¯ I took my gaze with the corner of my eye.
It¡¯s hard for people to be good at one thing.
They were not disappointed because they knew that the treatment and cooking were already of a high standard.
At that moment, Ray took out the iron from the furnace.
As soon as he puts the heated iron on the anvil, he grabs a hammer and strikes it down to the rhythm of a humming song.
The son-inw rang with the sound of his hammering, which he had learned from Derp and was trained through ridiculous training.
Caan¡ª! Caang¡ª!
My eyes are naturally drawn to the sound of hammers that I have never heard before.
All ears were delighted with the deep tone, like a musician¡¯s performance.
Their eyes widened.
I couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the iron lump that changed its shape after a few hammerings.
¡°The cow¡¯s sophistication is amazing¡¡±
¡°Even the owner of the cksmith¡¯s shop I go to can¡¯t do that¡¡±
The hammering, which excludes all unnecessary movements, is beautiful just by looking at it.
How much blood and sweat did you shed to get that?
Kate murmured quietly.
¡°¡what a wonderful person he is.¡±
In his forearm holding the iron block, there was a lot of manliness that hadn¡¯t been seen before.
I thought he was slim, but looking closely, he has a strong(?) side.
Touching her face, which was somehow hot, she turned her head away.
Ray didn¡¯t care if they admired or booed.
At first nce, it may seem like he is doing it roughly, but his nerves were focused exclusively on the anvil.
Even when you hit the hammer once, there are many thoughts.
Therefore, the results that came out were bound to be good.
The lump of iron, which was formed arbitrarily, gradually took shape, and eventually became a bar with thorns everywhere.
These thorns look quite sophisticated.
Looking at the thorns stuck in the front and back, I don¡¯t think it will ever end in pain.
Ray made dozens of spear-like thorn sticks.
Thanks to the heat of the hearth, perspiration formed on my forehead.
He let out a breath, wiping away the sweat.
¡°Whew¡ this should be enough.¡±
Curious, Sonya asked with a curious face.
¡°What the hell was this weird thing made for?¡±
It is strangely shaped to be called a spear, and there are many ugly things attached to it to be called a rod.
Ray said with a face as if he didn¡¯t know when he saw it.
¡°Of course, it should be used to create traps.¡±
¡°trap?¡±
¡°As I said before, when Orcs and Goblins fight, other monsters maye down to the vige. If you set a trap, you can stop it to some extent.¡±
¡°I see. I hadn¡¯t even thought about that.¡±
He instructed Sonya, who nodded.
¡°Since there is nothing good by dragging time, the n will be carried out from tomorrow. Ted and Sonya dig all over the town, starting at the entrance. The depth should be roughly enough for one person to bepletely submerged.¡±
¡°Um¡ I see.¡±
Ray tidied the anvil as Ted and Sonya headed straight for the entrance.
Looking at the presence of the orcs felt in the mountain, it seemed that there was not much time.
Perhaps a battle will break out tonight.
¡®I¡¯ll have to take my time.¡¯
* * *
In the Orc vige, preparations for battle were already in full swing.
¡°Chwiiik! Kill all the goblins! Chwiyiik!¡±
Not one or twopatriots got hit by goblins while patrolling.
The anger of the orcs was great.
In addition, since he was equipped with a fighting posture, his confidence in victory was about to skyrocket.
However, it was the same with the goblins.
There are over 400 goblins living on this mountain.
In a one-on-one match, they would certainly be beaten by the Orcs, but they thought they would be able to win because there were more of them.
When the power reaches its peak, there is only a desire to quickly release this power.
Most monsters are driven by desire.
The orcs, known for their impatient nature, and the goblins, whose intelligence was at the level of children, stood up at the same time.
¡°Kieack!¡±
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
Since it was in the woods, there were no wide fields.
Small goblins can roam the forest more freely.
In this case, the topographical disadvantage was the Orcs.
I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose the fight, but I want to minimize the loss.
So, the head of the Orcs at the forefront decided to change ces.
As the Orcs knew, there was only one ce where there were few obstacles and a wide area.
¡°Orcs! Acquire! go down! Fight in the human vige! Chwiyiik!¡±
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
Contrary to Ray¡¯s wishes, the orcs turned and headed towards the vige.
* * *
A viger who was watching from afar hurriedly blew his whistle.
¡°Oh orc!¡±
¡°There are goblins too! Avoid everyone!¡±
Ted and Sonya stopped digging and turned their heads.
Then there were goblins and orcs rushing into the vige amicably.
No, they were definitely fighting in the middle, but they only seemed to being hand in hand.
They reflexively backed away in embarrassment.
¡°What¡¯s going on with that!¡±
The number of monsters is no joke.
If youbine orcs and goblins, it seemed like it would easily exceed 500.
¡®If I fight back, I will surely die.¡¯
Ted came to his senses and made a quick decision.
¡°Sonya! stand back! The vige gives up and returns to the guild! Tell the vigers!¡±
¡°Ha, but there must be residents who couldn¡¯t evacuate! We must protect it until the end!¡±
¡°What are you going to protect with only three people! Look at that number!¡±
coo-! coo-!
The earth-shaking pressure forces Sonya to take a step back.
I was scared, but my will was the same as before.
Sonya sighed for a moment, then nudged Ted with determined eyes.
¡°Ted, get out of here at least.¡±
¡°You really¡!¡±
¡°If you¡¯re going to die someday anyway, it¡¯s better to use it for something good.¡±
¡°Not a good thing! Dying here is dog death!¡±
¡°If I can save even one more person, I¡¯d rather die as a dog.¡±
She bit her lip and raised her sword.
Ted closed his eyes at the sight of him saying he would never back down.
Although it is unrequited love, she is a loving woman.
He couldn¡¯t leave her behind because his life was too precious.
He takes out the bastard sword stuck in his back.
¡°Promise me one thing. If all the residents are safely out, don¡¯t hesitate and run away.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll promise.¡±
¡°¡good. If you vite it, I will grant you one wish.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a bet on alcohol, I won until I¡¯m sick of it, so it¡¯s okay once in a while.¡±
As the two stood in the lead, a voice came from behind.
¡°¡It¡¯s a little sad when only two people y together.¡±
Theyughed at Kate¡¯s words.
¡°As expected, Kate! Trustworthy!¡±
¡°Sonya, you watch over Kate. At times like this, Kate, who is good at interpersonal magic, will be of great help.¡±
¡°I know!¡±
While they were talking, the monsters were already right in front of them.
There was nothing to see in the eyes of the orcs and goblins.
The ce has changed, so there¡¯s nothing to notice.
All that remains is to destroy the surroundings and fight.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±
Sharp screams were heard and their battle began.
Orcs and goblinse all over the vige because they don¡¯t fight while taking care of their surroundings.
A woman who could not escape was hit on the back by a goblin.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Ted quickly decapitated the goblin.
¡°Come on out!¡±
¡°Uuuuuuuuu¡¡±
It wasn¡¯t a deep wound, but it wasn¡¯t a shallow one either.
The woman struggled to get herself up.
A few goblins, who witnessed theirrades being killed, pounced on Ted.
In their hands were what looked like small daggers.
If you hit it right, it will be difficult to sustain the fight.
He nced around.
Sonya and Kate have already been caught up in a fight between a few orcs and goblins.
¡°I don¡¯t think I can afford to help!¡±
Swings the bastard sword wide.
The two goblins, which were trying to dodge behind them, were caught on the edge of their swords and shattered.
The location of the battle was being moved little by little.
As the point of the fierce battle moved toward the center of the vige, it became increasingly difficult for them to take the time.
Ted shouted, pushing the orc away as thest remaining man and a child made their way out of town.
¡°Everyone has been evacuated! Sonya Kate! Get out now!¡±
¡°Keugh¡¡! I want to do that too¡!¡±
Sonya, who was exhausted from the two orcs¡¯ joint attack, was too tired to block them.
The same goes for Kate, who has almost exhausted her mana.
Ted also wanted to go to support, but he couldn¡¯t leave his seat because the three orcs he was dealing with lit up in their eyes and rushed at him.
At that moment, Sonya was punched by an orc.
She was hit hard in the stomach and flew away with a shriek.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Sonia!¡±
When Sonya, who had been protecting Kate, disappeared, Kate was defenselessly exposed to the attacks of the orcs.
The moment the orc¡¯s hatchet cut Kate¡¯s head.
The pure white ind jade that bloomed with the blue mana revealed to the naked eye pushed the hatchet away.
Then, unable to ovee the force, the orcs flew to the center of the battlefield.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The roar, as if magic had exploded, drew the attention of not only the Orcs but also the Goblins.
Ray¡¯s figure, wearing a white mask and robe, was revealed in the dust.
Chapter 307
Episode 307 Signs of War (1)
He still feels the need to hide his power.
Both Celia Kingdom and Gleiman Kingdom are focused on themselves, so it¡¯s best to stay out of sight to avoid getting caught up in trouble.
However, he had no intention of hiding even when the lives of others were urgently needed.
Once I¡¯ve decided to show my strength, I n to finish the job properly.
The Orcs and Goblins exposed this.
They judged that the presence in front of them was the most dangerous.
The orc swung a blunt weapon with hisrge body at the fore.
Ted left without even picking himself up.
He deftly twisted his bastard sword to block it, and shook off the orc.
However, the orc only took a few steps back.
Ted, on the other hand, bounced back almost tossed even after pushing himself.
¡°Aww!¡±
Power is no joke.
Because he had used quite a bit of mana, he felt that he was being pushed back in a contest of strength.
¡®It must be difficult for both of them to get out safely¡¡¯
As the battle continued, their strength was exhausted. Of course, the situation is not good either.
In addition, Sonya and Kate are not in perfect condition. It might be toote to run away.
Still, Ted did not give up.
As if the career he had built up as a avant-garde was not wasted, he stood up and aimed his sword.
¡°I¡¯ll take over Ray¡¯s ce, so take Sonya and Kate back to the guild.¡±
I spit out the words that I would sacrifice my life without hesitation.
How much determination have you made in the past to make it happen?
The scars on Ted¡¯s face and all over his body represent that question.
Ray smiled lightly.
It¡¯s never a bad feeling to have someone think of you.
Ted said, pushing gently.
¡°are you okay.¡±
His body is pushed back by a warm boulder.
¡°Uh¡ uh¡¡±
A force flowed from him like a sea he couldn¡¯t dare resist.
Monsters are more sensitive to mana than humans.
They were frightened by the small but powerful presence of mana.
Ray, who was quietly looking down at it, opened his mouth.
¡°Fire ball.¡±
As the starter word resounded, the mana drawn from his will was scattered around.
In an instant, hundreds of fireballs were created in the sky above the dark vige.
It couldn¡¯t be anything but an unprecedented rate of magic manifestation.
Thanks to the mana that had improved in quality while learning the Spirit of the Word, the size of the crater was about the size of a tolerable orc¡¯s body.
If you get hit, even if you¡¯re lucky, you won¡¯t be safe.
The Orcs and Goblins stopped fighting for a moment and looked up at the sky.
It seems that the end of the world hase.
The blood-red sky revealed its majesty, like a judge pronouncing death.
Despite the number of monsters numbering half a thousand, only silence was maintained.
Ray lowered his finger to the middle of the ce where the skirmish was taking ce.
Then, waiting for themand, the waiting fireballs attacked the monsters like a falling meteor shower.
¡°Shield.¡±
A hemisphere-shaped protective shield is spread with magic to prevent damage to the vige.
As soon as the fireball hit the monster, an explosion erupted.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±
¡°Aagh!¡±
A road to hell was directed along with the screams of the monsters.
The bodies of the monsters melted before the smell of blood spread.
Watching the one-sided battle, Ted leaned his tired body against the wall.
¡°What the hell is that¡¡±
Even Sonya, who had been beaten so hard, came to her senses at the sound of excessive drinking to the point of bursting her eardrums.
¡°Ughhh¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
Ted silently raised a finger.
Grabbing the boat and looking at the direction he is pointing, I see the earth exploding as if it is being destroyed, and a white robe silently using magic in front of it.
It¡¯s a very familiar movement, as if you¡¯ve only used it once or twice.
Even Kate, who was using enough mana, clenched her fists and shook her head.
¡°¡I can¡¯t feel the flow of mana. It¡¯s a dong that I can¡¯t recognize¡ the vision of a venerable magical family¡ or maybe a national vision.¡±
¡°Ha, but no wizard can rot and overflow like that¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
Kate kept her mouth shut.
How many wizards can cast a hundred fire balls on this continent?
Does it even exist?
Even the 5th circle mage she knew personally wouldin of fatigue after casting dozens of fireballs.
However, the white robe in front of her spreads magic as if it had nothing to do with her.
It¡¯s a fireball that goes over a hundred.
No matter how many Orcs and Goblins were, they were not strong enough to withstand the rain of magic.
Within a few minutes, all the monsters lined up like ants at the entrance of the vige had disappeared.
Only the burnt ground and the traces of deep pits tell us what happened there.
Would it be like this if a god descended and stood on their side?
The three were dumbfounded and unable to speak properly.
Ray approached them.
Spits out words as ifmenting.
¡°It ended up like this. I tried to y the role of a therapist properly, but as expected, nothing worked. The trip was enjoyable. The party ends here.¡±
He was well aware of the effects his presence would have on the party.
Perhaps, if he remained like this, the current party would lose its bnce little by little and copse.
It was a party he liked quite a bit, so he didn¡¯t want it to copse.
That¡¯s why Ray carried the backpack without hesitation.
¡°To leave so suddenly¡¡±
I shook my head slightly at Sonya¡¯s words.
¡°Even if I am, it will only make it difficult. Look, it¡¯s already been noisy.¡±
He raised his finger and pointed to the back of the vige.
As Ted moved his gaze there, the vigers were agitated as they watched the magic take ce.
It¡¯s definitely something to be upset about.
A fire ball rose like a star in the empty sky and soon annihted the monsters.
More than half of the residents came to see if the chief mage of the royal pce, whom they had only heard of in their lives, hade.
It would only be a matter of time before rumors spread through the informationwork of Celia Kingdom.
Ray looked around them once.
Even in the middle of a fierce battle, they were busy taking care of others¡¯ lives, so they would surely not open their mouths if someone asked about them.
Of course, the risk also increases ordingly.
There are many information merchants seeking information, assassins receiving requests, and people who want to obtain information.
Ray thought for a moment and said.
¡°My rumors will spread anyway. If someonees and asks, don¡¯t resist and just tell me.¡±
Ted has a lot of insight that he gained while living an adventurer life.
It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t understand Ray¡¯s meaning.
Ted said in a slightly worried tone.
¡°¡If you¡¯re a wanted person, we¡¯ll hide it. So don¡¯t worry and leave it to us.¡±
There is a history of being wanted in the territory, but the wanted order has not fallen due to a crime.
Ray, stung by the word wanted in his heart, shook his head again.
¡°I am not a wanted man. Anyway, when things happen, do as I say. Nothing bad will happen.¡±
The three owed their lives to Ray.
No, it¡¯s not just them who received grace.
Thanks to that, all the vigers were able to escape from the monster¡¯s attack.
It is impossible to ignore the words of such a benefactor.
Moreover, Ted fell in love with the god who fought a one-sided battle in front of over 500 monsters.
The answer was naturally positive.
¡°okay. What you¡¯re saying, you must have thought of something.¡±
¡°¡There are many things I want to ask you, but I¡¯m not in the mood to tell you¡ I¡¯ll send them to you.¡±
I smile at Sonya¡¯s words.
¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
I put a load that is bigger than my body on my shoulder and turn my back.
Behind him as he left, Kate hesitated.
¡°Uh, when will I¡ see you again?¡±
The words surprised Ted and Sonya, as well as Kate herself.
Whenever I was in a difficult situation, I always worried about the small back that stood in front of me.
Cook if cooked.
If it¡¯s arge intestine, then it¡¯s arge intestine again.
It is faint to see him silently aplishing even chores that others would dismiss as insignificant, without a single frown.
She didn¡¯t want to ask for an answer, but Kate¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t leave Ray.
Ray paused for a moment before answering.
¡°¡I will move the guild as soon as I return. But if we met again, then it must have been a coincidence or something big happened. So I hope we never meet.¡±
* * *
A chilly atmosphere began to permeate the East Continent.
As the number of kingdoms seeking interests increases, signs of war gradually appear.
In order to threaten other countries, the Baybon Kingdom showed an armed demonstration by calling in soldiers and deploying them on the border.
So it¡¯s only natural that the other kingdoms are also nervous.
In the case of the Kingdom of Gleiman, they openly station soldiers and act like they are looking for opportunities.
It¡¯s as if they¡¯re going to surprise you right away.
The king of Celia Kingdom was struggling with that problem.
It hurts my heart to think that Seongja refused to marry, but when a neighboring country even threatens me, I get annoyed.
I feel like I want to go to the battlefield myself.
¡°Phew¡ These days, the checks have be more severe. Is it because of the interests of intermediary trade?¡±
At the king¡¯s murmuring, the count who was standing next to him lowered his head.
¡°The Devon Kingdom has been requesting negotiations. Sometimes it is necessary to show them the power of the Kingdom.¡±
The Devon Kingdom is famous for being strong innd battles.
Capital power is below, but they are superior in terms of military strength.
If a war broke out, it was difficult to guarantee victory.
¡°War is to be avoided as much as possible. ept negotiations and makepromises where no damage is done.¡±
¡°¡I apologize, Your Majesty the King. What they want is the kingdom¡¯s brokerage trade rights. For that, the Devon Kingdom would be willing to go to war. To put it in my short opinion, it seems difficult to negotiate without loss.¡±
The Count lowered his head and said.
Even the king knows that.
Devon Kingdom¡¯s troop level has already reached its peak.
It was necessary to discharge it as it was on the verge of bursting with strength.
That target became their kingdom.
It happened because it had the most advantages.
King Celia put a hand on her forehead.
His face, which said that he had reached the level of a sword master and passed the years a little, looked as if he was ten years older.
The thoughtful king spoke calmly.
¡°Let¡¯s finish with the least amount of damage. War must be avoided at all costs.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
Other aristocrats had no particr disagreement.
For now, that¡¯s the best option.
It is the king who has a headache, not them.
In a situation where you can watch an exorcism and eat rice cakes, there was no nobleman who wanted to start a war and set candles.
The meeting that took ce in the capital ended in a sh for the first time since the founding of the country.
Chapter 308
Episode 308 Signs of War (2)
The monstermotion in the vige reached the ears of the neighboring feudal lord.
Despite the fact that a vige in the area under his control was about to disappear, the lord remained calm.
¡°To think that monsters could be so concentrated in one vige¡ It¡¯s a strange thing.¡±
A knight with a shield-shaped thread pinned to his chest bowed his head.
¡°It is a vige, but it is a vige close to unexplorednd. If it¡¯s an orc that reproduces quickly, it¡¯s understandable to some extent.¡±
¡°Hmm. So how did the vige work go? If there were more than 200 orcs, I think it would have been left over after being wiped out¡¡± ¡±
That¡¯s it¡ They say that all the monsters were wiped out without leaving a single skin.¡±
Youngju, who had been boringly listening to the knight¡¯s words, became interested.
Pull your body forward from the chair.
¡°Eliminated? I heard that there were not only orcs in the report, but also goblins?¡±
¡°If you add all the numbers together, it is estimated that there are more than five hundred. Rumor has it that the sky turned red and the ground shook terribly. After themotion broke out for a moment, the monsters were nowhere to be seen. The source of the rumor is the vige worms, so I¡¯m a bit suspicious, but if it¡¯s magic¡¡± As
the knight gulped down his saliva as he spoke, the lordughed and shook his head.
¡°You are old, too. Where in the world is such magic?¡±
¡°¡I have never heard of the magic in rumors.¡±
A knight had never seen such arge-scale magic in his life.
In addition, when the magic was manifested, the vigers all evacuated to the back of the vige.
In his opinion, there was no way the magic could have been seen properly from that distance.
Naturally, the knight also listened to them with only one ear and let them go through the other.
¡°Perhaps a few wizards adventuring around have joined in.¡±
Youngju thought nothing of it.
¡°I guess so. Investigate this a little more, and if nothinges of it, just bury it. There¡¯s nothing good about causing a fuss.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
* * *
Minister Deor moved the people of the Holy Kingdom to procure information.
Saint Iriel¡¯s protection was promised, so no one dared to refuse his request.
I browsed the information about Proxia that I had gathered before, andpared their path with the current situation, and went through each one.
The first thing inmon that caught my eye was the movement of the top.
As it was in the days of Proxia, and it is now, emerging merchants are growing.
If this happens, existing merchants will inevitably suffer a blow.
As the transactions that have been going on all the way go to Shinheung Trading, it is natural that funds will be insufficient.
If the current situation was in the middle of a disaster due tock of funds, you can suspect Proxia.
However, the upper tiers that Seongguk is currently pushing did not even cut off the money line.
On the contrary, it can be said that it shows a significantly higher trend than before.
High Priest Deor stroked his chin and let out a saliva.
¡°Hmm¡ There are simrities, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re too serious.¡±
Unlike now, during Proxia, it was really right to say ¡®I was attacked¡¯.
In an instant, merchants who had been trading with each other turned their backs, and the castle was greatly shaken both inside and outside the country.
As the vassals opened fire and foreign enemies dered war, there was no way even for the Seongguk to use their hands.
It was lukewarmpared to the time of Proxia, when it raged without even opening an eye, so High Priest Deor made the mistake of underestimating the opponent.
¡°Even if it¡¯s a coded text, it¡¯s just imitating them. If you look for it, you will find enough.¡±
Around the time when High Priest Deor was trying to gather forces and start an exploration in earnest.
The forces of darkness were already spreading throughout the eastern continent.
* * *
There are many outstanding families in the kingdom of Celia who have both literary and martial arts.
However, if you ask who is closest to Wen among them, many will pick the Meches family.
The previous king of Celia even said, ¡®You cannot discuss learning without going through the Meches family.¡¯
As such, the pride they had was great.
It is only natural that this is a family of those who teach etiquette to even a small worker who does chores.
The Meches family¡¯s influence was not limited to academics.
Among the frontiers, he governs a territory that is quite close to the royal capital, so he is never pushed back in a power struggle between nobles.
In addition, Meches is also famous as a trading ce.
The ce where all the ascending roads converge is the Meches Territory.
Even the profits gained through intermediary trade were more than double that of most nobles.
As such, she receives the envy of many aristocrats.
Although the Marquis of Meches didn¡¯t seem to think much of it.
King Celia summoned the Marquis of Meches to the castle.
He handed over a ss full of vorful sake and congratted him for his hard work.
¡°Thanks to Gyeonggi¡¯s good management of the territory, trade requests do not cease. You have worked hard so far.¡±
The Marquis of Meches stepped back and lowered his head.
¡°Allnds in the kingdom belong to His Majesty the King. How can I be sorry for the grace you entrusted to me?¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. It always seems to make my ears happy when I meet you. I¡¯ll get you a drink.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
As he tilts his ss, the king casts a worried gaze.
¡°I¡¯m worried anyway. The country¡¯s finances are getting better day by day, but the eyes of neighboring countries are not good enough to like it¡ what should I do? I want to hear your thoughts¡¡±
The Marquis vaguely noticed that the King was concerned about the Devon Kingdom.
To that, the Marquis of Meches answered without hesitation.
¡°The bigger the force, the more cowardly it is, and the decision is not easy. In times like these, it is best to be prepared to fight back.¡±
¡°I consider war the worst. Is there any other way?¡±
Shake your head andment.
¡°The Devon kingdom is a kingdom where the power of nobles is strong. I have no desire to lose my gains by going to war in this golden age. In my short opinion, I think they are probably trying to profit through threats.¡±
These were the words of the Marquis of Meches, not anyone else.
The weight was different from what other aristocrats said.
King Celia thought hard and said.
¡°¡That¡¯s a clear answer. However, if you recklessly think that way and a war breaks out, you will lose a lot.¡±
¡°In order for the Devon Kingdom to send troops to us, we have to cross a mountain range in the middle. We will be fast until we reach the geographical point there, so even the forces of the Devon Kingdom, which are good atnd battles, will be able to block it enough. If the situation is not good at all, can¡¯t we just drag out time and cut off material support?¡±
As if reading lines written on parchment, King Celia was quite impressed by his views that flowed out without hesitation.
Who can grasp the Devon kingdom this far and tell me what they think?
Even if there was, he would have expressed an opinion different from his will because of fear of war.
King Celia personally filled his cup with wine.
He speaks indirectly to the Marquis of Meches, who politely epted with both hands.
¡°¡Why don¡¯t you take charge of responding to the Devon Kingdom?¡±
The Marquis of Meches, who brushed off the alcohol at once, shook his head with a serious face.
¡°It is not the duty of a servant to immediately reject His Majesty¡¯s words, but he is a foolish man who only knows how to sharpen his studies. If you are in charge of the medical history, you will surely be pointed at by those around you.¡±
Pretending to be exaggeratedly surprised.
¡°No, who in the world treats the Meches count family as ignorant? If there is anyone who dares to do such a thing, I will use my own hands.¡±
If heins a little more, he will roll up his sleeves.
However, the Marquis of Meches was still stubborn.
¡°I will dly ept the sin of rejecting Your Majesty¡¯s request.¡±
Seeing him kneeling down on his seat, King Celia hurriedly raised the Marquis to his feet.
¡°You don¡¯t have to. Thanks to the Lord¡¯s advice, my head became lighter. You called a busy person and talked too much about work.¡±
From then on, the king did not bring up the story of the Devon kingdom to the Marquis of Meches.
King Celia, who had already found the right person, only licked his lips.
* * *
Rey, who had been granted an adventurer qualification in the guild, went straight to the Elf Vige.
The mana of the forest, now familiar to him, gave him a refreshing breeze as if to wee him.
¡°You cane here anytime.¡±
As you walk along the flower road that blooms in a mess, you will see a vige with a superb view.
After a short exchange of greetings with the elves, we headed for Aira¡¯s house.
When I open the door, I see Aira sitting with a puzzled look on her face.
¡°You areter than expected. One year.¡±
¡®I guess I didn¡¯t even want to see you all this time, right?¡¯ A murmur was heard.
Lay, who put the big bag down in ce, smiled.
¡°I miss you. The dwarf vige I lived in for a year was hell.¡±
Aira, who knows Derp¡¯s character, who is full of personality in a good way and a bitch in a bad way, bursts intoughter.
He covers his mouth with his white hand and smiles.
¡°Whoop whoop. I¡¯m d if there were any results. So¡ Derp¡¯s will was safe, right?¡±
Ray thought deeply about the guy who meant Derp.
On the first day, he was pped right on the cheek, and even when he didn¡¯t like the side dish, he was pped on the cheek.
There were times when I was told to go cksmithing, and a lump of iron was thrown at me, and I was beaten because the sound of the hammer hitting the iron was too loud.
If Ira¡¯s meaning of derp is to be pped on the cheek, then that meaning has already been achieved.
After thinking about it for a few minutes, he nodded his head with difficulty.
¡°Certainly, Master Derp deserves to be said to be unrivaled in cksmithing. Well, I¡¯m angry as my personality is.¡±
Ray was taught a lot by Derp over a short period of time and a long period of time.
At first, he thought of him as an unlucky old Dwarf, but now he fully acknowledged him as his teacher.
Aira¡¯s long ears twitched.
¡°teacher?¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°¡Right. The old man who taught me for a year is my teacher, and I, who has only been a little over half a year¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m a lover.¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
The red-stained ears move violently.
¡°¡Once more.¡±
Chapter 309
Episode 309 Signs of War (3)
Returning after a long time, the elven vige is still unchanged.
The scent of nature, which is always quiet and full of life, pervades Aira¡¯s house.
She looked at Ray¡¯s luggage and said.
¡°Your burden has increased considerably in the meantime.¡±
¡°Because cksmithing requires an anvil. It¡¯s gotten to this point because I¡¯ve been taking care of this and that.¡±
Derp told me to save tools like my own body, so I always carry them in my backpack.
There are a lot of anvils and hammers inside, so it¡¯s quite heavy.
To the extent that a criminal would not dare to dare.
Botjim was already much bigger than his body.
¡°Hmmmm. Your skills will be better than before. Will you please let me know?¡±
¡°There is nothing difficult.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. The elves, the craftsmen of the vige, were moring to see you. They seem to want to repay the favor of the minerals.¡±
He waved his hand and trembled.
¡°Ah, what kind of grace do you have with that¡¡±
Ray bought 500 rows of minerals.
And a hundred of them are mithril.
500 less minerals would be enough grace for the elven artisans who had not been able to make their work because there were no minerals.
Since even the lords of the lords had not hesitated to purchase minerals without hesitation, the artisans had a goodwill towards Ray.
Ira stood up from the table.
¡°I told you in advance so that it would be okay to go anytime. Are you going now?¡±
¡°There was something I wanted to make, and it turned out well. Let¡¯s go right away.¡±
The ce where they arrived after being guided by Aira was a ce farther into the mountains from the center of the elven vige.
A few elves who were carrying minerals bowed their heads when they saw Aira.
¡°Oh, Aira. How did youe to such a shabby ce?¡±
¡°How can a ce in charge of the vige¡¯s weaponry be called shabby?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with youplimenting me like that. Pleasee in.¡±
Upon entering the room while being weed by the elves, the heat from the furnace hits you with a musty smell.
The brazier made of wood seems to be protected by magic.
mes gushed continuously from within the wood brazier.
Looking closely, there is a small magic circle engraved on the side.
I admire it while stroking the brazier with my hand to see if it¡¯s not hot.
¡°Awesome. The heat you feel is constant.¡±
ording to Derp, a brazier that maintains heat for a long time is the table, and a brazier that maintains constant heat is the best.
Listening to those words, this in front of me was the best brazier.
said the elf proudly.
¡°It is a fire that has never been extinguished in the past hundred years. It¡¯s all thanks to Aira-sama¡¯s magic.¡±
¡°Ohhhh.¡±
No matter how well-made a brazier is, the embers will get smaller and smaller as time passes, and it will soon turn into a fire.
A brazier that canst for a hundred years.
I couldn¡¯t believe it even when I saw it in front of my eyes.
As the elves continued to brag about the brazier, a few elves pounding the iron felt themotion and walked out.
When they saw Aira, they immediately threw off their gloves and bowed their heads.
¡°For you to walk to such an undignified ce on your own¡¡±
¡°Yes. Rather¡¡±
He looks at Ray while he is talking.
At the same time, the gaze of the elf who was talking moved along with her.
Only then did the elf, the father-inw, notice his presence and smiled happily.
¡°Are you the human helper you¡¯ve been hearing about? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever met you in person.¡±
¡°nice to meet you. Are the minerals you sentst time okay?¡±
He smiled happily at him and nodded his head.
¡°ha ha ha. Your sincerity has been well received. I express my gratitude on behalf of all artisan elves.¡±
¡°It was nothing.¡±
The elf puts the hammer down on the shelf next to it and says.
¡°By the way¡ Aira-nim, what are you doing up to this point? Did something happen that I need to prepare for?¡±
¡°no. I came here to get a glimpse of Ray¡¯s skills, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±
¡°Ugh. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s an empty seat. Use this brazier.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
As the elf grabs the hammer and retreats, Aira sits her butt on a small wooden chair.
Even though he is just sitting in a chair, he has a strangely bewitching attitude.
she said, opening her soft lips.
¡°Then let¡¯s take a look. How much I learned from that derp.¡±
In the meantime, Ray has been bullied countless times by Derp¡ no, he¡¯s been taught.
I didn¡¯t know anything else, but I was confident about hammering.
He took off his white robe on one side and grabbed the hammer.
I take out a dirty, dirty ck anvil from my backpack and hit it a few times with a hammer.
Caan¡ª! Caan¡ª!
A clear, high-pitched sound resonates lightly.
With just that, Aira noticed that his skills had reached a certain level.
she admired inwardly.
¡°You managed to build up these skills under that kinky old man. I thought I would have been bullied for a year.¡±
It¡¯s true.
I was pped countless times for a year.
He did all the chores, such as setting the table or cleaning the house.
Even Derp didn¡¯t tolerate the use of magic.
He also said that he would break his wrists if he used mana in the cksmith¡¯s shop.
At least in normal times, even such a simple cleaning could not use magic, so moths would sting.
Recalling the past, Ray shook his head.
¡°It was not a life that people could endure.¡±
There was a hint of life in his voice.
Aira burst intoughter when the elf was told that the third eye, the Eye of Truth, was fiercely sincere.
¡°Whoop whoop. There is no such thing as an old man.¡±
In fact, since I am living my second life, I am right that I am an old man.
Ray ced the iron nugget on the anvil.
He felt the heat of the furnace by putting his hand on it.
¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡±
Toss a lump of iron
When I got a wooden bucket and watered it, I was ready to hit the iron.
Aira was dumbfounded at the sight of her progressing as if she had grown ustomed to it.
A year is a very short time to say that it is a time for learning.
Even an elf with excellent intellect couldn¡¯t get used to something in a year or so.
Turning over a lump of iron in front of a furnace, he shows the face of a craftsman as if denying itpletely.
It seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be much different if I brought Derp right in front of me and made him pound the iron.
Ray, who has already reached the level of cksmithing, has risen to that of Derp.
It was natural for Aira to think this far.
¡°I can take it out soon.¡±
As soon as the heat rose, Ray took out a lump of iron and ced it on the anvil.
He tapped the red-hot object and nodded.
Soon, I hit the hammer with all my might.
Even though it was simply hammering, the sound was different.
A particrly clear noise spread from the smithy, which was filled with muddy metal sounds.
Kaaang¡ª!
A full stomach sound.
It was definitely a German vision that Derp was proud of.
All eyes in the forge were focused on Ray.
The sound took my heart away.
The hammering of the ideal they pursue is there.
Thinking so, I couldn¡¯t look anywhere else.
Ray¡¯s hammering continued.
The iron lump, which had no value, continues to change its shape.
Caan¡ª!
Even the hearts of the viewers are refreshed by the clean noise that cannot be thought of as beating iron.
Craftsmen who were obsessed with making weapons stared at his hammering in fascination.
Shape with a hammer and cool in water.
As the podium was repeated, the lump of iron, which had been rough, gradually returned to its original form.
A few elven artisans recognized it.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it ruining¡?¡±
Eventually, thepleted iron block became a hammer.
Ray cools his hot forehead with his forearm.
¡°As expected, the brazier is good, so the beating is good.¡±
Thanks to this, the finished hammer was also made satisfactorily.
I don¡¯t know what kind of magic circle was carved into the furnace, but there is no better environment than this in the forge.
Aira, who had been watching from the side, tilted her head.
¡°If it¡¯s a hammer, don¡¯t you already have it? Is there any reason why you made another one?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
With a smirk, I handed the hammer to the elf artisan next to me.
When the elves didn¡¯t seem to understand the situation, Ray put a hammer into their hands.
¡°take it. Even a hammer would be happy if it could be used for cksmithing by an elven artisan who is said to have reached the pinnacle of detail.¡±
No way the non-living hammer would be pleased, but the elves handed it over, just as they would ept a ghost.
¡°Can we really take this?¡±
¡°I was taught that hammers pick their masters. This hammer is for you, no matter what anyone says.¡±
Unlike other hammers used for cksmithing, Ray¡¯s hammer had a sharp tip.
From its appearance, it was a typical elven hammer.
I could tell that it was made with the intention of giving it as a gift from the beginning.
Giving a hammer to a cksmith as a gift is very meaningful.
Even more so if it was a gift from a cksmith whose skills could be recognized by anyone.
The polite elf said in a trembling voice.
¡°¡I¡¯ve been growing up in a cksmith since I was little, but it was the first time I¡¯ve ever heard that I just hit the iron. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m getting a gift like this when I was satisfied with that alone.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d if you like it.¡±
Is it just what you like?
They couldn¡¯te to their senses at the graceful appearance of the hammer.
It is obviously a simple hammer without any decoration or work, but it has a charm that catches the eye of the beholder.
Would it be like this if the demonic sword was made in the shape of a hammer?
The elven artisans who said they didn¡¯t even snort with tolerable perfection praised it in unison.
¡°There is no fault.¡±
¡°A masterpiece. It was a rare experience just to be able to see them being made right in front of you.¡±
¡°It is worthy of being called a human that Aira-sama recognized.¡±
As soon as you stroke the surface, you can¡¯t believe that it was made with a hammer, and the smoothness is transmitted to your fingertips.
Some elves were even swallowing saliva.
Artisans fall in love with his cksmithing skills, and Ira falls in love again with his willingness to present hard-made work without hesitation.
Because she was in front of the elves, she always maintained a dignified smile.
Chapter 310
Episode 310 Signs of War (4)
Aira speaks with a smile on her face.
¡°Thank you for making good things.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not something that deserves to be so grateful.¡±
Contrary to Ray¡¯s words, if it had been released in the Dwarf Vige, it would have caused a fight.
Derp, who was so stingy with praise before, ¡®looks like a hammer.¡¯ It¡¯s a hammer that I praised.
¡°Are you going back now?¡±
¡°I have to go home soon.¡±
I haven¡¯t seen my family¡¯s face in over a year.
Ira nodded.
¡°I hope to see you again soon.¡±
¡°I¡¯lle over often.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. I hope the wait isn¡¯t long.¡±
Ray smiled and picked up his luggage.
* * *
After leaving the Forest of Grandel and walking some more, I see a familiar house I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.
When the presence is revealed, Burinake Lacia jumps out.
Also on this floor.
¡°Brother.¡±
She brushes off her skirt and walks with a calm and weak appearance.
After a year, it has grown quite a lot.
Seeing her younger sister growing up strong with the help of Mana, she has nothing to wish for as an older brother.
¡°Did you grow taller?¡±
¡°It¡¯s rude to say that to ady.¡±
To be called ady, the attitude of a girl is still prevalent.
Lacia came closer and grabbed the hem of her robe.
¡°Excuse me¡¡±
She raised her face here and there, frowning.
¡°¡It smells like an elf. Meeting an elf beforeing home¡ In the end, did you choose that elf over the house?¡±
I only stopped by because it was close, but I was treated like a middle-aged breadwinner who chose apany over a family.
¡°Where else did you learn that word?¡±
¡°¡I saw it in a book.¡±
If there were good words written in the book, it would have been there, but there is no way that the biography of the father who chose the job was written.
As far as he knew, there wouldn¡¯t be a single such book at home, at least.
Looking at him suspiciously, Lacia changed the subject.
¡°Rather than that, where have you been? ¡I bet you didn¡¯t spend a year with the elves sweetly, right?¡±
It wasn¡¯t like it wasn¡¯t there at all, so Ray, who was stabbed inwardly, made an excuse.
¡°I came to learn cksmithing.¡±
¡°A cksmith? If you need something, you can leave such troublesome work to the cksmith, right?¡±
¡°You always said that there is no nobleman in learning. More than anything, I prefer to make things for myself.¡±
Lacia also obediently affirmed those words.
¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is.¡±
The brother and sister had a conversation after a long time and arrived home amicably.
Sein came out to the door and greeted him.
¡°ray.¡±
¡°I¡¯m back. Haha¡¡±
She sighed as she smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of her head.
¡°I thought I was going to leave again. I¡¯m d you came back safely.¡±
Ale, who was standing next to him, smiled.
¡°He¡¯s a guy who wille back safely no matter where he goes, so no matter how many times I tell him not to worry, he won¡¯t listen. So, what have you been doing for so long that there has been no news?¡±
At those words, Ray set down the bag he was carrying on his back.
On the other hand, he takes out the protruding handle of the hammer and smiles.
¡°I came from the Dwarf Vige to touch iron and get pped.¡±
At that, Ale tilted her head.
¡°If you touched iron, you touched it. What do you mean by being pped on the cheek?¡±
¡°It¡¯splicated to exin¡ but there is such a thing.¡±
¡°Because he seems like a fresh guy. Come on in.¡±
His tone is always crude, but his eyes are dripping with affection.
The house I visited after a year was full of harmony.
* * *
People are sitting around a long table.
There was only one person sitting at the highest table, and his dark hair and scattered hair gave a strong impression.
His dark voice echoed through the hall.
¡°How did the merchants go?¡±
To his words, the small man sitting next to him opened his closed eyes and replied.
¡°As you ordered, we all withdrew. Since the profits that have been raked in have gone to other kingdoms, most kingdoms will be in a hurry to take care of their own rice bowls.¡±
The man praised him for his hard work.
¡°Good work. The kingdoms that rushed to see the fallen prey will slowly rot. Now that the time hase, do what you havemanded before. You will have to be careful not to be seen when you move.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±
¡°This left.¡±
At the man¡¯s call, the woman sitting on the right bowed her head.
¡°Please tell me.¡±
¡°Help Ojwa to finish the business of thepany. I didn¡¯t even know that the foolish kings were strangling me, so I asked for food, so it would be nice to go up the next step.¡±
¡°I take orders. They too will consider their own death an honor.¡±
The man got up from his seat.
When he lightly shakes his hand, a mighty boulder blows through the hall.
A spirit that seemed to be suppressed radiated from the man.
¡°Do not rx. It¡¯s just one step forward. All for the sake of the world in ruin and the goddesses who stood by.¡±
As the bloody light poured from both eyes, everyone present shouted.
¡°Death to the goddesses through the death of creatures!¡±
¡°Death to the goddesses through the death of creatures!¡±
* * *
Seren Kingdom is a small kingdom.
Slightlyrger than the Principality, the kingdom is surrounded by the sea on all sides and is also rich in resources, so it is heavily financed by trade.
There is not even apetitor targeting them in the vicinity.
As such, their enemies were inside, not outside.
Because the power of the nobles is stronger than that of the king, even if there are corrupt nobles, they have no choice but to turn a blind eye to them.
So, corrupt nobles hit the te.
Even the closest king, even if only the nobles saw it, was eating the act of stealing taxes.
There was no problem in governing the kingdom because of the funds obtained through trade, but King Seren was afraid of the future.
Right now, epting bribes is convenient for nobles, so there is no particr problem.
I am full and warm, so I have no intention of fighting.
However, no one knows how long the current situation will continue.
If trade with other countries is cut off tomorrow and the financial line disappears, the nobles will band together and try to cut their throats and usurp the king¡¯s seat.
Because that side has a lot to gain from them.
However, pride does not allow him to kneel down to save his life.
Because he is the king who reigns over all nobles.
King Seren, who had been weighing the threat of life every day and the dignity of a king, finally made up his mind.
¡°I guess I should put blue in Celia Kingdom.¡±
If you get caught, it will be difficult, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get caught anyway.
Since there is no way to help from within, why not seek help from the outside?
The King of Devon is greedy and will follow the practical gains, so putting it out of the question, the only thing left is King Celia, who is at least familiar with him.
He doesn¡¯t like foreign countries intervening in his internal affairs, but he had no other choice.
He started to write a letter with a calm face.
Giving and receiving back money among nobles is a verymon daily urrence.
It is to the extent that when someone gives money, it is polite to ept it without refusing it.
Since I had been taking bribes, big or small, since I was little, I had no hesitation in saying that I would take one or two more now.
In addition, in this golden age, the amount of bribes is quite substantial.
There has never been a better time to fill the barn.
So, the corrupt aristocrats were eager to eat more back money than other aristocrats.
Because of thepetition, it became to the extent that if it was a simple task, I would ept it without even thinking about it.
All of the nobles who held titles in the Seren Kingdom tried taking bribes.
As a result, trade goods that do not make money sometimese into the country at two or three times higher prices.
It doesn¡¯t matter as long as it¡¯s not their money going out anyway.
Baron Herrick of Serene Kingdom thought so too.
¡°Because it is the king who dies. As long as we¡¯re full in the meantime, that¡¯s it.¡±
If you take a few stamps, gold nuggetes in quickly.
Besides, there is no damage.
There was no reason not to ept the bribe.
When Baron Herrick went out to the lobby of the mansion, there was someone wearing a robe as usual.
¡°I was waiting.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. This precious person hase again. What is it this time?¡±
Usually, it is customary to talk about it in a roundabout way at times like this, but since I ate so much money, I started talking about the main topic.
Rob¡¯s man said the business.
¡°I have something I want to sell this time. I hope that the baron will give you strength.¡±
¡°You take off your feet and run around for this merciless world, and there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do for you. What do you want to sell?¡±
¡°This is it.¡±
He took a fist-sized stone from his sleeve.
Baron Herrick recognized it at a nce.
¡°Is it a magic stone?¡±
¡°You also have great eyesight. you¡¯re right. It is also quite high quality. If it¡¯s a tolerable magic, you should be able to cast two.¡±
If the amount of mana is enough to fit two magics, it is a good product among high-quality products.
Even Baron Herrick was a little surprised when he brought something much more proper than he thought.
¡®What¡¯s the intention of selling this while giving me money?¡¯
Magic crystals refined by skilled wizards can be currency by themselves.
Especially if it was a magic stone with such a high amount of mana.
It would be easy to sell without having to trade, so why would you want to trade through this side?
¡®What is good is good. It¡¯s good if I get results from this job.¡¯
There was no doubt as he had been dealing with him for several years.
Baron Herrick said with a smile on his face.
¡°If it¡¯s a magic stone like this, I¡¯d rather ask for it. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°How can you think of selling it elsewhere when you always know about the high merits of the kingdom? As soon as I received the goods, I thought of the baron.¡±
I know it¡¯s a mouthful, but I can¡¯t help but feel better.
He took out arge wooden box.
The baron gulped at the huge bribe, which was twice asrge as usual.
¡°Is this¡?¡±
¡°Please open it.¡±
When I open the wooden box pretending not to win against the invitation, I can see a magic crystal that boasts a more transparent light than the previous one.
Transparency means less impurities.
¡°I hope you like it.¡±
Baron Herrick opened his mouth wide.
At best, I thought it woulde with a few pieces of gold, but it hit the jackpot.
He nodded gleefully.
¡°I love it! Don¡¯t worry about trade! We will do our best to do our best! ha ha ha!¡±
At the baron¡¯s reaction, the man in the robe raised an eyebrow.
Chapter 311
Episode 311 Signs of War (5)
King Celia, who was wielding a sword in the middle of the training ground, raised his hand at someone¡¯s presence.
¡°What is it, Marquis Meches?¡±
¡°I knew you were busy, but I dared to interrupt.¡±
When the Marquis of Meches bowed his head and bowed, he smiled awkwardly and put down his sword.
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s okay, so tell me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal for you toe to me.¡±
I smiled to try to rx, but the Marquis of Meches still couldn¡¯t raise his head.
¡°¡Excuse me, but could you please change your seat?¡±
expression hardens
It seems to be a serious matter.
As a result, King Celia¡¯s innocent smile gradually hardened.
¡°We¡¯ll talk in my office.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
The king¡¯s office was quite spacious.
The huge table seems to be able to amodate dozens of people.
When he sat down, the Marquis of Meches also sat down.
¡°Now let¡¯s talk. What the hell is going on?¡±
The Marquis of Meches hesitated for a moment, then started to rush.
¡°Do you know the kingdom of Seren?¡±
¡°Everyone knows. There was a time when I met the king of that ce in the past.¡±
¡°A letter arrived from there.¡±
¡°Correspondence?¡±
When King Celia asked questioningly, the Marquis of Meches took out a piece of parchment from her bosom.
It is tightly sealed with beeswax.
politely hand it over and say
¡°It seems that the king of Serene Kingdom sent it. Since it was a very confidential matter, I do not know the details, so please see it for yourself and judge.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
He opened the parchment.
¨C To King Celia.
Examine the contents of the letter that began with a formal greeting.
At first, the king¡¯s expression, which looked at him with interest, gradually changed into a subtle one.
King Celia, who had checked the parchment several times, asked.
¡°Are you sure this letter was sent by King Seren?¡±
¡°No doubt.¡±
Drooling at the Marquis of Meches¡¯s assertion.
¡°Hmm¡ I don¡¯t think this is something I¡¯m thinking about alone. We¡¯ll talk about itter, so you hurry up and call the nobles of the capital.¡±
King Celia issued a summons.
The summoning order of the kingdom does not happen at any time.
It was so far that I wondered if it would happen two or three times in ten years.
Even the king knows that if nobles are frequently called in for trivial matters, the tired nobles will not walk to the royal castle.
Even so, the fact that the summons was issued meant that this was such a big issue.
The Marquis of Meches lowered his head without a word.
¡°I¡¯ll put the chimney right now.¡±
* * *
Within three days of the convocation order being exercised, most of the nobles had gathered.
High-ranking aristocrats such as dukes and marquesses originally lived in the capital, so it didn¡¯t matter, but low-ranking nobles from the outskirts had a hard timeing to the capital.
King Celia, aware of their hard work, looked around at his son-inw and said,
¡°Thank you for taking the hard steps. The reason I summoned you this time is because of a letter from Seren Kingdom.¡±
Some nobles show interest in the word Seren Kingdom.
¡°If it¡¯s Seren Kingdom, it¡¯s the center of trade. I heard that they have plenty of resources, so they are free to borrow money.¡±
At those words, King Celia nodded.
¡°You know that. That¡¯s right. Seren Kingdom is a country famous for its trade.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a letter from Seren Kingdom¡ is it about trade?¡±
¡°¡no.¡±
¡°Then what the hell is going on¡?¡±
When I asked with a trailing edge, King Celia put the parchment down on the table.
On the straightened parchment, you can see the densely written letters.
On one side, there was even the seal of King Seren.
¡°This is a personal letter sent to me by King Seren. Looking at the contents, it seemed that it meant to interfere in internal affairs.¡±
The nobles who had been quietly listening to the story were startled by the words.
¡°Meddling in my internal affairs?¡±
¡°Are you saying that the King of Serene himself conveyed that intention?¡±
¡°It¡¯s something I¡¯ve checked over and over again. I couldn¡¯t believe it either at first. But the letter clearly says so. If in doubt, you can check it out.¡±
Permission was granted to read the personal letter, but there were no great nobles in the hall who did not openly believe the king¡¯s words and tried to steal the parchment.
As they cleared their throats and noticed each other, the Marquis of Meches opened the parchment as their representative.
The Marquis, who had been reading for a while, opened her mouth.
¡°As Your Majesty guessed, this letter is a request for interference in internal affairs.¡±
After King Celia and even the Marquis of Meches said that, the nobles¡¯ expressions became much brighter.
I never thought there would be a country asking for interference in internal affairs.
If you do well, you can work as a vassal and earn some money.
They licked their lips and said.
¡°You must ept the request right away! It only pays off!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! If we use this as an excuse to put the Seren Kingdom under us, Celia will be able to grow even more!¡±
Aside from the growth of the kingdom, they can fill their barns to bursts.
If there is a noble who pushes, there will always be a noble who doubts.
Viscount Crewe tilted his head as if it were strange.
¡°Anyway, something is unclear. I¡¯ve never heard of a kingdom asking to interfere in internal affairs. Besides, I can only think that there is something about the Celia Kingdom. It seems good to refuse this request.¡±
¡°To give up the resource-rich kingdom of Serene! Then what if they choose the kingdom of Devon over Celia!¡±
¡°A fruit that looks desirable by nature is poisonous! If you pick it up without even suspecting it and eat it, you could be beaten!¡±
As the voices of the nobles rose, King Celia pped her hands lightly.
His hand ps, which even contained mana, subsided the turmoil in the hall.
Truly a great inaction.
As if it were not a lie to say that he had risen to the rank of Sword Master, the momentum of the mana flowing around King Celia was quite daunting.
They only pped their hands once, but the mana, like the solid earth, revealed their size.
The nobles coughed awkwardly and lowered their tails.
¡°Kuhmm¡ I¡¯m sorry for causing amotion, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I inadvertently raised my voice.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s okay. When all discussions be heated, can¡¯t we raise our voice?¡±
Contrary to what he said while smiling emptyly, his eyes were extremely cold.
The Marquis of Meches, who was closely examining the parchment from the side, gave his opinion.
¡°Your Majesty, I think it would be better to ept this request.¡±
¡°Why do you think so?¡±
¡°From my shallow knowledge, Seren Kingdom is a kingdom where nobles have strong power. As much as that, the king of the ce, on the contrary, has no choice but to be weak. In the correspondence, the expression ¡®Jim, the King of Seren¡¯ appears a lot, but there is no word about the ¡®Seren Kingdom¡¯ anywhere. As Viscount Creuet feared, his beliefs are also uncertain, but there is a possibility that King Seren felt a threat to his safety and asked for help.¡±
¡°Ummm¡¡±
I drool and fell into thought.
The Marquis of Meches added.
¡°If we miss this opportunity, all they have left is the kingdom of Devon. It¡¯s a geographical location that can help, and there¡¯s no hostility, so I don¡¯t think King Seren will have any objection.¡±
Even so, the Devon kingdom is aiming for Celia.
You can tell how much they hold themselves in check just by seeing how they stopped them.
However, if they solve the problems of the Seren Kingdom and take even the resources, the bnce of power will begin to copse little by little.
King Celia, who was worried, quickly made a decision.
¡°¡It would be better for Celia to ept the request of Serene Kingdom and bring a suitable reward.¡±
As soon as the words they had been waiting for fell, the faces of most of the nobles turned bright.
¡°You are right.¡±
¡°Even though the kingdom of Serene is far away, it is a kingdom that used to be an ally in the past. It¡¯s against your morals to pretend you don¡¯t know.¡±
He looked around and said.
¡°Then who will step in and do this? Would you like to see the Marquis once?¡±
If it were others, it would be something that each other was eager to do, but the Marquis of Meches lightly bowed his head instead of answering.
¡°When ites to diplomatic conversations, Count Evos is more proficient than I am. How would you like to send him?¡±
Count Evos, who was rmended by the Marquis of Meches, lowered his body as well.
¡°If you ask me to, I will dedicate my whole body to you.¡±
¡°Okay, you should try it. I¡¯ll give you one knight. It will be difficult, but let¡¯s start tomorrow for Serene.¡±
¡°thank you. I will definitely repay your trust.¡±
The nobles were restless as things progressed in a sh.
However, the king¡¯s horse has already fallen.
Talking about it is, on the contrary, falling outside the king¡¯s eyes.
In the end, the nobles did not dare to step forward and had no choice but to keep their mouths shut.
* * *
Laying down on the grass in the yard as usual, he heard a thin voice in Ray¡¯s ears.
¡°Brother.¡±
A subtle aegyo drips from it.
He closed his eyes without answering, but he puffed up his cheeks andy down next to him.
¡°What are you doing in a ce like this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m enjoying my free time after a long time.¡±
I don¡¯t know how much free time there is.
I¡¯ve been shooting so many timestely that my legs seem to get sore.
¡®I should rest in peace now.¡¯ Seeing her brother muttering, Lacia nodded.
¡°It¡¯s all in favor.¡±
She is sympathetic to Ray¡¯s attachment to the house.
I still don¡¯t see them a few times a year, but I was even confident that I would be able to feed them if I stayed at home like this.
Judging by the atmosphere, it doesn¡¯t look like I¡¯m going to go out yet.
¡®If you need anything, I¡¯ll get it for you. So it¡¯s only for me.¡¯
Whether or not he knew his sister¡¯s inner thoughts, Ray wascent at the thought of going out.
It was hard, so I regained my adventurer qualifications.
If you didn¡¯t move, you could be deprived again.
So it¡¯s better to make a request whenever you have time.
¡®Although there won¡¯t be any requests yet.¡¯
Not only the vige of Billo, but also the vige of Deron next to it was in an uproar due to the crowds.
The number of adventurers who travel increases as thepany and thepany develops day by day.
Deron Vige, which had poor welfare, benefited a lot because of it.
So there was no way the adventurers would just let go of requests from the adventurer¡¯s guild in that area.
Ray opened his closed eyes.
¡®Something is strange. Both the business and the guild, the water rose too suddenly.¡¯
Abundance is something that takes time andes slowly.
Even though this is not a crop, it cannot reap an explosive harvest.
He nced suspiciously in the direction of the vige.
The town was still full of life.
Chapter 312
Episode 312 The old man brewing (1)
Morning sparring with Lacia has be a daily routine.
Grabbing the handle of the wooden sword, she rushes like Biho.
The sword that crossed three directions in an instant had even a sword spirit.
Ray took it easy.
When I flicked the de with my index finger, Lacia¡¯s sword, which seemed to have no gaps, trembled greatly.
The tip of the sword lost its direction and lost its destination.
He grabs her wrist as she urgently tries to retrieve the wooden sword and turns around.
Since the center of her body was focused on the sword, Lacia hit her butt in ce.
Fluff¡ª
It¡¯s been a week since I started sparring.
Seven defeats today.
Lacia stood up from her seat as if she was angry.
¡°Brother! You really don¡¯t use mana, right?¡±
His eyes are full of doubt.
Ray looked at her and smiled.
¡°You were the one who said let¡¯s fight without mana.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but¡! Brother, you are actually using mana!¡±
I heard that the guy who farted gets angry.
¡°If you used mana, wouldn¡¯t it feel weak? With your mana rod, that would be possible.¡±
¡°Of course, but the opponent is my older brother. And I don¡¯t know what kind of move I didn¡¯t know.¡±
It was only natural for Lacia to think this way, since she was always on her stomach every morning.
Originally, it is an established theory that the gap between mana users and ordinary people cannot be ovee with physical abilities alone.
However, no matter how much mana he raised, he couldn¡¯t do anything because the difference was widening from the speed.
If the gap is this far, there is only one answer.
that he is using mana.
Rey, who noticed her sister¡¯s thoughts, said while stroking her wrist.
¡°Then let me activate mana for a moment.¡±
¡°¡¡±
As she silently pointed the wooden sword, mana gathered in front of her eyes.
By the time I felt a gentle breeze through the wide yard.
Ray was approaching the nervous Lacia¡¯s side before she knew it.
I had no idea that anything was moving.
He just arrived as naturally as he had been there.
He hit her on the forehead without even reacting.
¡°Ah!¡±
Lacia, defeated and beaten to the forehead, took a few steps back.
However, the surprise was greater than the pain.
¡®¡This activates mana.¡¯
It was different from other Auror users.
There was no movement, not even a sense of alienation.
Even when I saw him standing next to me, I thought nothing of it for a moment.
If this was a real battle, he would already be dead.
Lacia put down her wooden sword.
¡°Whew¡ Another defeat on my part. After all, I was stupid.¡±
It was definitely stupid.
It was so foolish to apply for sparring with a monster that there was no way to deal with.
¡°When you wield a sword, it¡¯s better to use your strength moderately rather than blindly pouring your strength into it. You need to take a long-term view of the situation instead of continuing the battle with a single breath of swordsmanship.¡±
Even as Ray mercilessly threw himself on the ground, he clearly corrected the wrong part.
Nod your head and answer.
¡°I will always keep it in my heart.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
The two wrapped up their sparring by taking care of their clothes.
After the sparring, Lacia said with a rxed face.
¡°As expected, my brother is strong. It¡¯s to the point where my mother¡¯s words about how she beat her father since she was a child are no longer a joke.¡±
It was a childhood when he insisted on fairness to his father and pulled out his sword skills.
Ale eventually surrendered after seeing a sword that was bigger than a single tree.
she spoke in a subtle tone.
¡°As expected, a special person is bound to be known somehow.¡±
There was even a mischievous smile on his lips.
At that, Ray also grinned.
nangjungjichu.
If you listen to the meaning, it means that she is not very different from himself.
The subtle smiles that bloomed on the faces of the two could not be erased at the mere words that were not evenughable.
* * *
Earl of Evos left for Seren Kingdom under the king¡¯smand.
As a group, there was only one knight corps.
Although there were a few formally prepared gifts and a luxurious carriage, it was too simple to say that it was an envoy from another kingdom.
However, Count Evos had no particrints.
It¡¯s not the way you go out to get something.
He was just trying to repay the trust of the King and the Marquis of Meches.
As the sun went down and the son-inw grew dark, Count Evos stopped the carriage.
¡°Today, let¡¯s sleep here.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Knights ustomed to camping quickly made their ce.
While looking at the surrounding terrain from inside the wagon, he looked at the map.
¡°Looks like we have another six days to go.¡±
It is quite a distance in six days with a wagon pulled by quality horses.
In practice, it may take longer than that, as we have to cross a few more gates and viges.
The knightmander approached Count Evos.
He had a bottle of wine in his hand.
¡°Will you take a sip too?¡±
At his words, Count Evos smiled happily.
¡°Heh heh heh. Do you mean to incline yourself to drink even when His Majesty orders you to go out? I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s overbearing or just stupid.¡±
¡°What is it? Even His Majesty the King would tolerate this much.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll take one drink.¡±
The two have known each other for a long time.
They are from the same county family and are located right next to the estate, so they have been close since before.
King Celia knew that, so he sent the two together on this day.
It was the king¡¯s own consideration.
Under the brightly shining moon, the two exchange sses for each other.
¡°Come to think of it, you¡¯ve been posted to the border recently. How is Devon Kingdom these days?¡±
The subject of the kingdom of Devon is currently a major concern within the kingdom of Celia.
It is reasonable that we havee to the point where war breaks out.
Knight Commander Kreus poured the alcohol down his throat.
¡°It was serious. There is not a day without quarrels at the border. It looks like it could explode sooner orter if you make a little mistake.¡±
What he means by bursting is a battle between soldiers at a small scale and a war between nations at arge scale.
If Kreath, who usually did not dare to assert anything, would say this much, it would be certain.
That¡¯s how serious the current situation is.
Count Evos asked with a slightly stiffer face than before.
¡°That means¡ it¡¯s not too far before a war breaks out?¡±
At the cautious question, Captain Kreus waved his hand.
¡°This person. Will there ever be a war anyway? War will not happen unless the other side deres war first. Just¡¡±
¡°¡only?¡±
He blurts out his words, but after a while, he continues to speak.
¡°If circumstances change, you never know. I, a mere armed man, cannot know how the situation will change.¡±
Interpreting its meaning, it is also in line with the fact that if the situation changes, there is nothing strange even if a war breaks out.
Count Evos drank without a word.
¡®It looks like I¡¯ll have to deal with the Seren Kingdom¡¯s affairs well.¡¯
With their resources and military support, even the Devon Kingdom would not be able to easily think of a war.
He once again felt deeply responsible for this incident.
* * *
Sake with emotion.
It was something I had heard at least once in Deron Vige.
It was only a small amount of alcohol, the amount of a wooden bucket, but everyone who drank it said that they shed tears.
Hearing the rumors, local nobles and aristocrats spent a lot of money trying to find so-called emotional wine.
The old man who made Hana Gamjeongju only shook his head.
¡°It¡¯s a drink I¡¯ll never make again.¡±
It was a word he spat out while chasing out the idiots who came.
I tried appeasement and threatened, but the old man did not know how to move.
Even the nobles kicked their tongues and retreated as they refused to brew even while being beaten.
There are still rumors of sentimentalism that contained a sorrowful life.
Some people still visit the old man and beg him, but his will is firm.
¡°Even if you try to make something you can¡¯t make, in the end there is no change in what you can¡¯t make.¡±
He muttered iprehensible words and closed his eyes.
It¡¯s like saying, ¡°If you¡¯re going to kill me, kill me.¡±
No matter how much you want alcohol, it¡¯s not enough to get it by killing an old man.
The majority lick their lips and withdraw.
However, a few people even beat the old man down in a fit of anger.
It¡¯s been ten years since I owed sentimental stocks.
This has been a continuation of this life for the past ten years.
New wounds form before the old ones heal.
The old man brushed off his wretched body and stood up.
Even though I only moved for a short time, my body staggered greatly.
Due to an empty stomach, a growling sound vibrated in the stomach.
Although the throat is vineyard, the only thing I have learned in my life so far is brewing, and the only thing I can do with my old body is brewing alcohol.
Besides, even if it meant dying right away, he had no desire to give up brewing.
He had made up his mind to dedicate his life to alcohol from an early age.
I was crouching down in a corner of an alleyway trying to control my hunger as much as possible when a young man wearing a robe approached me from one side of the street.
In his hand, he sees an intact piece of bread.
¡°Eat this, old man.¡±
The old man raised his head slightly.
Looking at the faded sleeves and rust-colored, dirty look, it looks like a child hungry like himself.
To use food that would not be enough for oneself to feed others.
At that kind heart, the old man forced a bright smile.
¡°Heh heh heh. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just taking a break You young man will eat the bread.¡±
In fact, I want to shove the bread into my mouth right now.
However, he did not want to use the young man¡¯s kindness to satisfy his hunger.
Rob¡¯s young man muttered in trouble.
¡°Umm¡ I bought this for my old man¡¡±
Even at first nce, it doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything that can be called money.
The robe was so old that I wondered if it had been abandoned somewhere, so it was natural to think that way.
Could it be that he bought bread with money he didn¡¯t have?
What kind of heart is this?
The old man struggled to get himself up.
My legs are trembling, but I squeeze out the power that I don¡¯t have and give it a firm strength.
¡°I am really fine. I¡¯ve rested enough to rest, so I¡¯ll have to go soon.¡±
The moment I was about to turn around.
The old man loses his strength and copses.
Rob¡¯s young man hurriedly flew a new model.
In an instant, they took the distance and epted the old man.
Thanks to that, the newly bought bread ate a lot of dust.
For an instant, the irresistible sweet scent tickled the old man¡¯s nose.
I haven¡¯t eaten anything decent for almost a month.
It was hard to stay sane when the pieces of bread shimmered in front of me.
Suffering from severe hunger, he unknowingly snatches the bread and chews it vigorously.
The food I hadn¡¯t felt before in my mouth gave me a taste of pleasure.
The moment I took another bite.
The old man suddenly came to his senses.
The startled old man quickly escaped from his arms.
The old man¡¯s expression changed every moment due to shame and contempt for himself who took advantage of the young man¡¯s goodwill.
¡°This is¡¡±
The moment he tried to make an excuse.
The young man smiles kindly,
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
The young man who had been deprived of bread seemed to be pretending to be indifferent.
He reassures the old man again.
¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡±
For some reason, the tip of my nose frowned at the sight.
The old man finally burst into tears.
¡°Kuheuheuk¡ I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
He said he was sorry over and over again, but his mouth was still chewing and swallowing the bread.
The young man simply closed his eyes and pretended not to see him.
Chapter 313
Episode 313 The old man who brews (2)
After he finished eating the bread, the old man wiped away his tears and copsed into his seat.
It was only a piece of bread, but it was enough to satisfy hunger.
¡°Thank you. I owe you.¡±
¡°What are you doing with something like this?¡±
I smiled as if I liked the answer.
¡°It is not easy to do good to such an old man in a dark and narrow alley, and he does not even know his face. I¡¯d like to hear your name¡¡±
¡°This is Ray.¡±
¡°Ray¡ that¡¯s a good name. I¡¯ll be sure to remember it. My name is Kerven.¡±
He silently nodded his head at the old man¡¯s words.
After the situation was settled to a certain extent, Ray, like the old man, casually put his butt on the floor.
¡°Youngcha. Rather, what happened to the old man in this alley?¡±
Although Deron Vige is prospering, the security is still not at a stable level.
Especially in times like now where adventurers and mercenaries are infested.
The old man probably didn¡¯t even know about it, but he was lying face down in an alleyway, so he wondered what the hell was going on.
Upon receiving Ray¡¯s question, Kerven smiled self-deprecatingly.
¡°I am ashamed to say it, but I am a brewer. He¡¯s a brewer who can¡¯t even make money because he can¡¯t find money to buy ingredients.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Ten years.¡±
The old man continues the words that do not connect smoothly.
¡°I haven¡¯t made alcohol in the past ten years. It was insanely hard to make just one drink. When I was young, I only thought that alcohol saved people. But at that time, I didn¡¯t know the world yet, and I was just being swayed by my youthful spirit. If you think about it, all the culprits started with alcohol. Heh heh heh.¡±
There must have been a lot of things umted during that time, but even as I caught my breath with my weakened body, my mouth did not rest.
¡°¡It would be funny if I said it like this, but drinking alcohol is a way to break one¡¯s heart. Forget poverty, forget sorrow, hide bitterness, wash away despair. There is always something to lose.¡±
Listening to the pathetic voice, it seems that there is a story behind it.
Ray listened intently to his words.
Certainly, as he said, there are countless people who throw away their lives with alcohol.
It cannot be said that there are no beneficial parts of alcohol, but the harmful parts cannot be denied either.
Rather than clumsilyforting the old man, he chose to just close his lips and listen to the story.
At first nce, an awkward silence seemed to follow, but old Kerven feltfortable with it.
I¡¯m even thankful that he deliberately doesn¡¯t say anything out of consideration for himself.
In some other areas, interest arose.
What is the reason for hiding the face by wearing a robe in broad daylight?
Why did I help an old man who I had no one to know, even putting my circumstances behind me?
Old Kerven spat out the words involuntarily.
¡°Would you like toe and see my brewery?¡±
* * *
The old man¡¯s brewery was much better than I thought.
He can¡¯t brew alcohol because he doesn¡¯t have money to buy ingredients, but he¡¯s a brewer of a considerable level, judging from the state of his tools.
Derp had said it before.
¡®A guy who can¡¯t even take care of his own tools doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a craftsman.¡¯
ording to him, the old man is fully qualified.
The old man made a small gesture at the neatly organized brewery.
Ray looked around and said.
¡°It¡¯s a nice brewery.¡±
¡°This is my workshop. It¡¯s a little bit like a return for helping me, but it¡¯s okay toe over anytime.¡±
I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been brewing, but the savory scent of alcohol permeates the wood.
To brew alcohol until the lumber of the brewery, which is made by pickling in seawater for half a year, bes this much.
It was clear that the old man was intoxicated.
Even so, one funny thing is that the tool maintenance was amazing, but the housework was very bad.
At first nce, the living room is full of dust and there is even a spider web attached to one side of the ceiling.
If you don¡¯t clean things up, you can¡¯t help but make your house dirty.
The moment I was about to go over thinking that in my heart.
When he saw the rat corpse peeping out on the floor, Ray couldn¡¯t stand it and exploded.
What kind of sake is brewed in a ce like this!
It was a brewery that would have been greatly criticized in modern times.
¡°What kind of alcohol-making house hygiene is like this! Start cleaning right now!¡±
Seeing him go wild over the subject of being a guest, he smiles.
¡°Originally, that¡¯s where people live. As for me, it¡¯s perfectly normal. Rather, it has to be a little dirty.¡±
Old Kerven caught all the people who were living a really normal life and bathed in double bathing.
I think people¡¯s homes can¡¯t always be tidy.
But that doesn¡¯t justify being dirty.
When you see a rat carcass rolling on the floor, this is ridiculous.
Ray immediately dismissed the old man¡¯s will.
¡°It¡¯s not a bit dirty here. I¡¯ve visited an orc colony once before, but even the orcs don¡¯t live in such a messy ce. Now this house is so dirty that I can¡¯t even breathe. Where are the cleaning tools?¡±
Old Kerven raised his hand while scratching the back of his head shyly.
¡°There it is.¡±
I follow where his fingers are pointing and I immediately see a broom thrown away carelessly.
If you haven¡¯t cleaned it for a while, there are spider webs attached to the broom.
In fact, Ray thought that Old Kerven might be breeding spiders.
He sighs and looks around the house.
¡°This¡ will be difficult.¡±
It would be convenient if she used magic, but Ray, who was taught by Derp, suppressed the use of mana in daily life as much as possible.
I didn¡¯t want to use magic just because cleaning was difficult.
He held a broom in his hand.
The brewery isrge, so we¡¯ll have to hurry if we want to finish cleaning by sunset.
After several hours of cleaning, even the wooden furniture was ned and made like new.
He, who was not tired even in sparring with Lacia, acted tough.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to die.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. Thank you for your hard work. I owe a lot to you today.¡±
Despite old Kerven¡¯s encouragement, Ray did not end there.
After going outside for a while, he brought back a basket full of herbs and a rabbit.
He looked at me with worried eyes.
¡°There are many inedible poisonous nts around here. If you eat wrong, you will be worse than not eating.¡±
The poisonous and medicinal herbs that grow naturally around Deron Vige look very simr to each other.
Even professional herbalists sometimes make mistakes, so it is generally impossible for ordinary people to tell them apart.
Ray grinned.
¡°These are fine. If you look at this side, you can see that the leaves are split into three parts. If you turn the back side over, you will feel that the end is soft, unlike poisonous nts.¡±
As he said, I touched the back.
It¡¯s not soft, it¡¯s just rough.
He gave him a poisonous weed topare, and the old man touched it too.
¡°It looks the same¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s subtly different. If you touch it for a few days, you can understand it to some extent.¡±
¡°¡¡±
While receiving suspicious nces, Ray lit a fire in the furnace.
Now that the house, which was so dirty that it was unbelievable that people live in it, has been cleaned up and even lit a fire, it smells a little human.
Hang the pot and simmer the rabbit meat trimmed well with herbs.
As the savory scent spreads throughout the house, old Kerven swallows his saliva.
¡°Do you know how to cook?¡±
¡°Once upon a time, I learned briefly over my shoulder.¡±
He was the one who stole the secret swordsmanship of another family over his shoulder.
It wasn¡¯t just one or two recipes.
Although there are no spices, his cooking skills shined.
After tasting it, Ray nodded and put down the wooden te.
¡°There is no meat, but eat as much as you want. It will satisfy your hunger.¡±
The old man¡¯s eyes widened as he ate a spoonful.
It¡¯s just herbs and rabbit meat that taste bitter, but what is this taste!
The piece of meat, which should have a sour smell, has a light taste, and the broth with a bitter vor is truly a delicacy.
The old man who quickly emptied a bowl burst intoughter.
How long have you been homeless to get this level of skill?
¡°Heh heh¡ It tastes great. Is it because of the disappearance of
hunger ?
The world seems to look a little brighter.
Ray tilted his head and asked.
¡°Why have you been starving? If you look, you will find ces to eat and plenty of weeds to eat.¡±
Even if you look at the poor viges, there are people who peel off the bark of trees and cook porridge to survive.
Of course, is it not better than not eating something like that to have any nutritional value?
Kerven shook his head.
¡°It¡¯s not okay to get and eat it. The people who live in this vige have nothing good to do with me.¡±
¡°why?¡±
¡°¡Have you heard of emotional wine?¡±
appraiser?
I don¡¯t remember hearing it.
When Ray didn¡¯t answer, Kerven started talking.
¡°Emotional wine is said to contain emotions. It¡¯s a rumor that has been circting in this town for more than ten years.¡±
put your emotions in
Isn¡¯t that pretty lucky!
he said, licking his lips.
¡°If it really is, I¡¯d like to try it at least once.¡±
The old manughed as he put firewood into the brazier.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Is there?¡±
¡°There may be exaggerations, but there are no groundless rumors. ten years ago. Thest drink I drank is the identity of emotionalism that is often talked about now.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
This one surprised even Rei a little.
Could it be that the old man is a craftsman who brews enough sake to create rumors like that?
Looking at the weak-looking hands and forearms, it is definitely not a brewer.
More than anything, I couldn¡¯t understand the current situation where he was driven to the brink of starvation even though he had such ability.
Perhaps guessing Ray¡¯s intentions, Kerven continued.
¡°Gamjeongju only made one doe. There were only six bottles in total. I overcame my sorrow and shared it with those around me. No, it would be more urate to say that I wanted to forget.¡±
¡°¡can¡¯t you make it again?¡±
At those words, Kerven smiled and nodded.
¡°Emotional wine is literally a drink that contains the emotions of the person who made it. It was the wine I brewed after the death of my only son ten years ago. I will never feel that kind of sadness again in my life, so it¡¯s only natural that I can¡¯t make it. ha ha ha.¡±
There were tears in theughter.
¡°It¡¯s not just one year, it¡¯s ten years. Countless people looking for emotional wine came to me. There have been several times when a sword has been put through my throat.¡±
Of course it will.
Humans are uglier than monsters in terms of greed.
They will do anything to get what they want.
He probably didn¡¯t say anything, but he must have been tortured, judging by the long marks running down his corbone and forearm.
Chapter 314
Episode 314 Jace¡¯s Company (1)
¡°Emotional wine is strong. Even though the emotion that dwells in it is sadness, there is not enough emotion to be addicted to alcohol. That¡¯s why there are still people who are aiming for emotional wine. Sometimes, when I said I couldn¡¯t make it, it annoyed the people around me.¡±
At those words, Ray frowned.
¡°These are bad guys. Did that mean that there was nothing good about the old man?¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Huh¡¡±
He shook his head, sighing.
Could it be that he had been living with severing ties with people until now?
It is no wonder that loneliness has caused mental illness.
Ray asked the old man.
¡°Then, are you saying that there are no acquaintances around you who cane to your house right now?¡±
Old Kerven tilted his head and answered the question.
¡°¡yes. But what does that mean?¡±
¡°You will find out in a little while.¡±
As soon as he finished his words, the door was broken down and a group of people rushed in.
He wears a mask and holds a sword in his hand.
No matter how you look at it, it looks like a bandit or an assassin.
The tallest man among them said with a big smile.
¡°Hahahaha! I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but my god has be very clear. Have you finally made up your mind to go into debt when you see the fire in the brazier?¡±
The old man hurriedly rose from his seat.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you the other day too! Emotional wine is a drink that can no longer be made!¡±
The man grinned and said.
¡°Our master is waiting for the emotional master. If you still haven¡¯t changed your mind, you must be dead. This time it won¡¯t just go away. I have to make wine with my hands, so take one of my legs.¡±
As the de approached, threatening with a shing sword, Old Kerven involuntarily backed away.
The old man who was making a safe distance pushes Ray back.
¡°Come on, dodge! I can¡¯t let you get involved!¡±
Contrary to what he said, his voice trembled slightly, probably because he was scared.
Ray, who was examining the situation, took a step forward.
Naturally, the bandits¡¯ eyes were drawn to him.
¡°Looking at the young beastsing to people¡¯s homes, it seems that winter has alreadye?¡±
¡°What else is this bastard?¡±
¡°me? I am just a therapist.¡±
At that, the man frowned.
A therapist is a pretty advanced person.
I don¡¯t have the power I have, but if I kill it, I might get in trouble.
He wanted to avoid being noticed.
The man who red at Ray for a moment spat and pointed to the door.
¡°Two! kid you are lucky I will be especially merciful and forgive you for your rudeness. If you value your life, get out of here.¡±
Ray, who was in charge of orcs and bandits while living in the Holy Kingdom, raised a grin.
He said while trimming his fingernails with the dagger he took out from his waist.
¡°You guys are so lucky. Even if you choose a day, you choose today. It must have been that Heaven really hated you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know how precious a child¡¯s life is. Can¡¯t you see this sword?¡±
It frightens them by turning their swords around.
Ray was dumbfounded.
There was no crazy person in the Holy Land who dared to show off his sword to him.
Even the notorious necromancer did his best in Ray¡¯s presence.
It wasn¡¯t even funny to see a bandit who couldn¡¯t even be an Aura user, dancing with a sword.
¡°I am Was that old sword the only thing you believed in? I thought I was pulling out a de for some kind of aura.¡±
¡°Heh, you stupid bastard. Do you know who¡¯s family¡¯s kid is Aura de? As long as you don¡¯t be a sword master¡¡±
The man couldn¡¯t finish his words.
It was because the kid he had been ignoring pulled out an aura that seemed to exceed 2 meters in front of his eyes.
He opened his mouth wide.
¡°Aagh! Aura de! So Sword Master!¡±
¡°Heh heh. Is this what you wanted?¡±
You can¡¯t see his face because of the mask, but if you hear hisugh, it must be an extremely sinister expression.
The bandits, who had risen to the fullest so far, lost their spirits.
The man in their center quickly grasped the situation.
¡®There is no chance of winning against the sword master. First of all, I also have to rx.¡¯
He tossed Bakdo in Ray¡¯s face and ran out of the house.
Kwaaang-!
After shattering the flying sword, Ray immediately kicked the ground.
He ran like an arrow that had left the demonstration, grabbed the man by the back and mmed him to the floor.
¡°Keeck!¡±
The man with a broken hand from the impact let out a scream.
Ray shook his fist.
The bandit couldn¡¯te to his senses because of his careful massage covering the whole body.
The man who had been beaten dozens of times foamed up and the punching that seemed to not stop until the end of the world came to a halt.
I look at the remaining bandits through the eyes of a hunter looking for prey.
¡°Only one person will be spared. Just jump right in.¡±
As if King Yeomra of the list had given an order.
The bandits ran furiously.
The bandit at the forefront let out a cheer of joy, but Ray threw his fist.
Quick-!
Suspicion took precedence over pain.
¡®why?¡¯ Looking at it with a smile on his face, Ray shook his head.
¡°The one who tries to live alone is the worst. You guys are jointly responsible.¡±
They have been banditry andcked patience.
When Ray acted tyrannically, the impatient bandits charged at him brandishing their swords.
¡°? ????!¡±
¡°die!¡±
I swung the sword around, but I couldn¡¯t reach my goal.
Kwaaang-!
The bandits who cut through the open air became bloody and flew away.
After arranging the five bandits in the time it took to drink a ss of water, Ray brushed his hands.
Old Kerven, who had been watching with his eyes wide open, finally came to his senses.
¡°Hey there¡ So Sword Master¡¡±
His random words were full of surprise.
Rey replied, raising one of the bandits to his feet.
¡°Wait. Let¡¯s finish some of these and talk.¡±
¡°Let it be like that¡¡±
I ask after holding on to the bandits who were thrown out at random.
¡°If a dog bites a person, it is thew to me the owner. Where is your upper body?¡±
¡°Keuuugh¡ kill it.¡±
Be polite and keep your mouth shut.
Ray nodded happily.
¡°Even if it¡¯s not you, there are four more mouths. It doesn¡¯t matter if I get rid of at least one.¡±
On the contrary, the bandit was taken by surprise.
Isn¡¯t it the industry¡¯s duty to ask one more question out of courtesy?
The bandit didn¡¯t even have time to say anything, as his fist was thrust into his face.
He can break rocks with his bare hands.
Even though the force was controlled, the facial fracture could not be prevented.
Bahah-!
An unbelievable sound that came from a human skull echoed through the hall.
The remaining bandits swallowed their saliva.
With a precedent in front of my eyes, I realized that it shouldn¡¯t be toote to talk about it.
As Ray walked along, one of the bandits, kneeling gracefully like a bridesmaid, suddenly opened his mouth.
¡°Deron Ma¡ Aaaagh!¡±
The words didn¡¯te to an end.
The bandit who had been kicked out of the blue flew away and crashed into the wall.
Seeing him lower his head, he seemed to have passed out.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Why?
Ray answered the bandits¡¯ curiosity instead.
¡°Heh heh. There are still three left.¡±
it was the devil
The existence in front of me must have been a demon who had descended to Middle-earth.
look!
Aren¡¯t theyughing after turning people into pieces of meat!
The bandits started running away without saying who came first.
The only thing running through their heads was the thought that they shouldn¡¯t be caught first.
Running farther away is not right.
Ray looked at them nkly and immediately snatched them one by one.
Every time he kicked his leg, a pangong sound exploded.
Paaang¡ª!
When I heard the sound, I could feel that if I was hit, I would never be safe.
The fleeing bandit stopped when he heard two gongs.
There was a cool feeling on the nape of his neck.
¡°master.¡±
It was a word he didn¡¯t understand, but the bandit spits out the answer he wants.
¡°It¡¯s the rich man of De Deron Vige! He must have gone overboard to dare to touch a hero without even knowing the subject! If you ask me to, I will take responsibility and kill half of them ande back!¡±
Even a necromancer who faced demons would not treat them so earnestly.
Ray shook his head slowly.
¡°There is no need for that.¡±
¡°Please do! I will definitelyplete it!¡±
Tears were flowing from his eyes.
Looking at the evil teeth, the hatred towards the owner is no joke.
It was a momentum that would bring even the supply and demand of a sword master if he was asked to do so.
After thinking for a moment, Ray nodded.
¡°good night. step on it for sure However, if I hear nonsense in my ears, then I will pull out all of them.¡±
The bandit nodded vigorously.
He immediately pulled out a half-broken sword and ran somewhere.
That direction is probably the home of the poor man.
When the bandit waspletely out of sight, Ray spoke to old Kerven.
¡°I¡¯ll be back for a while.¡±
¡°Where are you going? Surely¡ you¡¯re not going to go to their client, are you?¡±
¡°These guys need to dry the seeds. If you leave it alone, it will definitelye again.¡±
That¡¯s definitely true.
Perhaps in a few days, the bandits wille again.
When the old man was unable to answer, Ray tapped him on the shoulder.
¡°are you okay. Just adding a few more bandits won¡¯t change anything. Don¡¯t worry, go to sleep first.¡±
As he was about to leave, the old man stopped him.
¡°Wait¡¡±
Ray looked at him.
Kerven, who hesitated, clenched his fists.
¡°Sure¡ take care of it.¡±
It was a voice full of resentment.
It was probably the first time he had the courage.
smile and reply
¡°I still think so.¡±
His new form suddenly disappeared like smoke.
* * *
The richest person in Deron Vige could be the top lord of Jace¡¯s guild.
Although it is not the top rank in the kingdom, the Jace Merchant, which seeded in exclusive deals in several viges, is walking on a solid road.
Considering that it was only two years since the formation of the top tier, it was a tremendous growth.
As usual, Jace, who was enjoying his dinner while fiddling with gold coins, frowned at the escort driver¡¯s report.
¡°what? A bandit is running amok?¡±
¡°yes. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but he¡¯s running rampant saying that he¡¯ll die if he doesn¡¯t kill the top lord.¡±
Jace was dumbfounded.
At least not a knight, but a bandit trying to kill himself.
Besides, he was their client.
It was even reprehensible that he dared to kill the client in reverse.
he waved his hand.
¡°Take care of it right now. They didn¡¯t even know the grace that entrusted them with the request, and they tried to bite the owner. It wasn¡¯t because of this that they were going to be reaped.¡±
At themand of the upper ss, the escort knight knelt down.
¡°I will scold you severely.¡±
¡°Just kill them.¡±
¡°¡too many eyes to kill.¡±
The opponent is a bandit who hase to kill the merchant.
Originally, even if killed, it could be eliminated in self-defense, but there was a concern that the image of the upper ranks would deteriorate.
Jace stroked his chin and pondered for a moment before speaking.
¡°I can¡¯t help it. Bring them inside first. We¡¯ll have to deal with himter.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the knight disappeared beyond the door, Jace continued to build a tower of gold coins.
Did you stack dozens of them?
He muttered andughed.
¡°Hehehe. If you do what they tell you to do, then the giant corps won¡¯t be a problem either.¡±
He hadn¡¯t thought that anyone in the room would eavesdrop on his mutterings.
Chapter 315
Episode 315 Jace¡¯s Merchant Company (2)
Ray, who sneaked into the merchant¡¯s bedroom, cast a puzzled look at Jace¡¯s murmuring.
¡®They did it? Is there someone behind the top line?¡¯
Jace¡¯s guild was a guild he might have heard of at least once.
It has risen like a divinity in the new merchant guild, and at the same time, it is an guild that holds exclusive deals.
It was hard to imagine that there would be someone behind them.
If you listen to the words of the top lord, it was clear that there was someone manipting them behind the scenes.
¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯s suspicious. The password simr to Proxia, and the current abundance¡ There are only things that are difficult to explode at once.¡¯
You may need to do a little research.
Ray, who was trying to subjugate (?) the client who had entrusted the request to the odds immediately, changed his mind.
Originally, I was going to throw out the muk bowl right away, but I think it¡¯s okay to leave it alive for a bit.
Until we figure out who¡¯s behind them, it¡¯s better to leave them alone.
* * *
The bandit pulled in front of Jace gnashed his teeth.
One of the escort knights pped the bandit on the cheek at the rudeness.
m-!
¡°Be courteous to the lord of the top.¡±
The bandit¡¯s attitude didn¡¯t change at all, even though he drew his sword and threatened.
No, on the contrary, he only showed his hostility and growled.
The bandit spat out the blood in his mouth and spat out a curse.
¡°Aww¡! This dog -like baby! Do you know what humiliation I went through because of you!
¡°This guy is still!¡±
The moment the escort knight turned on his twin wick and was about to p him again.
Jace threw up his hand and bit him.
¡°done. Judging from his appearance, he doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would listen to him just because he hit him a few times.¡±
¡°Because of your order, our brothers are not as good as they are! Even if it means sacrificing my life, I will kill you!¡±
Seeing that his eyes were bloodshot red, he must have lost his mind somewhere.
There were only three users toe around.
Jace, who kicked the bandit in the jaw with force, clicked his tongue.
¡°You are so stupid. You¡¯re like banditry. Such a poor bastard.¡±
The bandit was unmoved even though one hit in the jaw and several of them went out.
If you¡¯ve reached this level, you might be scared, but on the contrary, you burst into madness.
¡°Hahahahaha! You¡¯re the lesser one, Jace! I will wait and see how long you, who touched someone you shouldn¡¯t have touched, will be safe!¡±
As the energetic escort knights hurled their sturdy fists at him, the bandit suddenly fell to the ground.
He doesn¡¯t stopughing even though he protects his head with his hands.
The grotesque appearance made Jace feel a chill in his chest.
I feel uneasy for some reason, and cold sweat runs down my back.
¡®Did I do something wrong like that bastard said?¡¯
Once I started to doubt myself, my thoughts grew out of control.
My heart sank at the thought that those who looked after me would leave because of my current mistake.
he asked in an urgent voice like never before.
¡°Wait a minute¡ What do you mean by someone you shouldn¡¯t touch?¡±
¡°Keugh¡ Hehehe¡ How many users do you have toe under you?¡±
He frowned at the bandit who answered questions with questions.
Why are you asking such a thing all of a sudden?
Jace looked around and did some simple math.
Excluding the mercenaries borrowed from the guild, there were thirteen Aura users under hismand.
This was a fairly superior power for a merchant.
There is no need to tell it straight to the bare bandit.
When he finally did not answer, the bandit sneered and continued.
¡°Your subordinates I¡¯ve seen are at most a little over ten. Ordinary bastards would not be able to attack you, but the monster you touched is different.¡±
¡°Who the hell did I touch? I only gave you orders to make the bar old man drink.¡±
The bandit, who was enjoying seeing Jace¡¯s frustration, looked up at him and said,
¡°I am a sword master. You touched the sword of the kingdom.¡±
sword of the kingdom.
It is a title given to those who say that they have seen the extreme of the sword beyond Aura users.
As titles are directly bestowed by the king, they have overwhelming power and power at the same time.
Did you touch the sword of that kingdom?
What the hell is that!
He had never done anything so dangerous.
No matter how much he likes money, he wants to avoid confrontation with the sword master even if he gives him ten thousand gold.
Besides, whose family name was Sword Master?
How could such a being appear in such a small town that is not even a royal city?
There was a tremor in Jace¡¯s voice, though it was clear that he was making no sense.
¡°¡it can¡¯t be.¡±
At the same time, even the expressions of the escort knights hardened.
they looked at each other
¡°The work of the upper house has be a nuisance. If you really messed with the Sword Master, you can¡¯t handle the aftermath.¡±
¡°It would be better to kill him and make him shut his mouth.¡±
Jace felt the same way.
I was going to kill him anyway, but I¡¯m afraid of what will happen if I go on living like this.
He pulled out the sword hanging from the escort knight¡¯s waist.
With a clean movement, stab the sword down and prate the bandit¡¯s abdomen.
Fu-wook!
¡°Aagh!¡±
A series of movements are as natural as flowing water.
The escort knights, who had beenughing at the upper house in their hearts, looked at Jace with surprised eyes.
He swung his sword briefly to wipe off the blood and said.
¡°Put this away. Bury them as far away as possible.¡±
The escort knight whose sword was stolen by him nodded nkly.
¡°I see.¡±
¡°Hurry up. I can¡¯t believe that the kingdom¡¯s sword has appeared in such a small, remote vige, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with being prepared.¡±
The bandit, who had been listening, gritted his teeth and cursed.
¡°Keuuuugh¡ I¡¯ll be waiting for you¡ in the underworld¡¡±
Jace just looked at him with a sneer.
¡°Crazy.¡±
* * *
¡°He was more persevering than I thought.¡±
Looking at the bandit¡¯s corpse being dragged away, Ray muttered from beyond the outer wall.
I didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for him because he must have done a lot of things to people¡¯s backs anyway.
Rather than that, it was a matter of the future.
Sang Sangju looks quite capable, but it¡¯s not enough to infiltrate Ray¡¯s office.
But just because it¡¯s easy doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t put it into practice right away.
What to do after that had to be done carefully.
If the owner of the upper house senses something while rummaging through the office right now, digging into the back will be moreplicated.
After thinking about it for a while, Ray decided to wait a bit.
¡°The guys controlling the background will definitely get in touch someday. Let¡¯s just wait until then and decide.¡±
If it doesn¡¯t work out, it¡¯s enough to catch Jace and dig it up yourself.
decided to take a break.
His new form disappeared as if it melted into darkness.
The hidden magic he stole while watching Hongyoung was blooming.
* * *
Count Evos and his party arrived at Serene Kingdom after six more days.
Fortunately, King Seren was flexible.
On the first day, they were able to relieve their fatigue and take a good rest in the assigned annex.
Count Evos, who was sitting in a luxurious room and looking out the window, spoke.
¡°It¡¯s a lot quieter than I thought. The topic of internal affairs came out, so I thought there was no doubt that a civil war would break out again. Heh heh heh.¡±
I tried to say it with augh, but the content was not light enough to be easily overlooked.
Kreers, who had listened to his friend¡¯s words, affirmed.
¡°I was no different. Still, isn¡¯t it a good thing that nothing happened? Thanks to that, we have less work to do.¡±
¡°That too.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Kreers asked Count Evos, who was quietly blowing through the window.
¡°Now what are you going to do? It may be disrespectful to say this, but I heard that in the kingdom of Serene, the power of the nobles is stronger than the king. If we make the wrong move, things can get embarrassing.¡±
There was no longer a smile to be found on the face that always had a smile on it.
Count Evos, who was looking at him, moved the ss on the table.
¡°This is a personal letter sent by King Seren himself. That means it¡¯s such a serious matter.¡±
Kraers looked at him as if asking why he suddenly brought up an obvious story.
Then he smiles and continues talking.
¡°To put it simply, the King of Seren wants to regain his royal authority. For that reason, you even allowed me to interfere in internal affairs. Even if we don¡¯t lead something, the game will happen on its own. In the meantime, let¡¯s have a drink and wait.¡±
He pours wine into a ss and holds it up.
Since ancient times, he has been a very reliable friend in this matter.
His words had the power to give faith.
For some reason, Krass, who had been thinking about Celia¡¯s future for a while,ughed at himself.
epting the cup that Count Evos gave you, she smiles slightly.
¡°¡It did. This was your job.¡±
¡°Leave the work of Serene Kingdom to me. I will try my best.¡±
¡°You¡¯re trustworthy.¡±
The two of them looked at each other and tilted their sses.
As the day dawned, King Seren summoned them first.
Afterpleting their preparations, the two headed straight to Daejeon, where the king was waiting.
Serene¡¯s Great War was literally running at the pole of luxury.
As if to show that it is not a trading country for nothing, only one finger joint isvishly decorated with jewels.
It¡¯s like the Seren Kingdom, where funds and resources are rotten enough to say that the surplus is money.
Count Evos and Captain Kreus both bowed at the same time.
¡°It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty King Seren. He is Count Evos, who came as an envoy from the Kingdom of Celia.¡±
¡°It is an honor to meet you, Your Majesty the King. Likewise, this is Earl Kreers, who came as an envoy.¡±
King Seren nodded lightly.
¡°Nice to meet you two. I¡¯m just grateful that the Kingdom of Celia sent such extraordinary envoys.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an overstatement.¡±
A polite greeting passed between them.
Captain Kraers nced around.
Skilled knights were lined up on both sides.
No matter how much he had no interest in politics, he was not insensitive enough to not notice that it was an armed demonstration to discourage the envoys.
¡®You¡¯re doing something bold on the subject I invited you first.¡¯
He had a smile on his face while hiding his true feelings.
Is it time to have a cup of tea?
First, King Seren, whose body was on fire, took the lead.
¡°Ugh. So¡ what does the Kingdom of Celia think of this king¡¯s request?¡±
Count Evos¡¯ expression hardened.
The thing toe has finallye.
Chapter 316
Episode 316 Jace¡¯s Mercenary (2)
From now on, depending on his answer, he could gain the upper hand in negotiations with the Kingdom of Seren.
¡°Of course, Celia Kingdom intends to ept the request. Also, although it is said that it interferes with internal affairs, it is a policy to reflect the will of His Majesty King Seren as much as possible.¡±
King Seren dly said at those words that seemed to scratch the itch.
¡°I¡¯m d you got along well. ha ha ha.¡±
I thought I was going to have a war of nerves and at least negotiate, but if the story goes like this, there seems to be nothing to worry about.
That time when the conversation was about to flow like that.
Count Evos added a word.
¡°We promise full support from the kingdom of Dansilia after the deration of support from the kingdom of Seren.¡±
¡°Deration of support?¡±
¡°The Kingdom of Bonn is currently in the midst of a conflict with the Kingdom of Devon. If the kingdom of Seren can dere its support here, it will be of great help to the war situation.¡±
In other words, if there is something going, there must be somethinging.
Unlike the first time, it is not unusual to see the liver like a trumpet.
Even though it was a small kingdom, he could be so confident in front of himself as the king.
Admiration came out, but it was not good.
The words that came out naturally were not good.
¡°¡It seems a bit unreasonable to dere support for the war. As you know, we have no ill feelings with the kingdom of Devon.¡±
Count Evos also readily nodded and agreed.
Anyway, he only tried to be greedy once.
There is no way that a small country like Seren Kingdom would step into a war.
The count, who had been spurned once, brought out another proposal this time.
¡°I heard that the resources of the Kingdom of Seren are so abundant that they fill up and overflow every year. On the other hand, Celia Kingdom is always experiencing a shortage of resources. Now that the floating poption has increased in the era of abundance, solving with imported goods is also reaching its limit.¡±
¡°You mean to promise to procure resources?¡±
¡°yes. Please provide it free of charge.¡±
wriggling
King Seren¡¯s swordsman convulsed.
Free provision of resources.
What this meant was pretty big.
It waspletely unexpected for him that they would make such a request unless they were a defeated or colonized country.
¡°Are you insane?¡±
When he asked with sincerity, Count Evos looked at him with clear eyes.
Knowing that it was disrespectful, but not avoiding his gaze would be an expression of his will not to back down any longer.
King Seren looked at him for a while and burst intoughter.
¡°Khehehe. That¡¯s funny. Celia judged our Seren as a small country and was ignoring it?¡±
¡°Not at all. However, I want you to know that the risk of this kingdom that has epted Seren¡¯s request this time is also considerable.¡±
Even though the knights lined up next to him radiated energy, Count Evos¡¯ shoulders did not shrink.
On the contrary, he straightens his waist more than before and creates the appearance of a dignified man.
King Seren asked, as he was amazed at the sight.
¡°You came here as an envoy. Have you ever thought that if you said something that would harm the current situation, you would put yourself in danger?¡±
Then came an unexpected answer.
Count Evos, who arranged his clothes once, speaks politely.
¡°If you ask who the ruler of this ce is, 100 out of 100 will say that he is your Majesty King Seren. But I am Celia to the core. I have received grace from His Majesty the King, and to repay it, even my humble body moves. How can I say something that is not in my heart just because my life is wasted?¡±
¡°If you only weigh gains and losses like that, you could end up dying.¡±
¡°If it is something that will be honorable when I see His Majesty King Celia again, I will not regret it.¡±
The two met eyes.
Although Count Evos knelt down and King Seren sat on the throne looking down at him, the two exuded an atmosphere of equals.
The rtionship between a trader and a trader, not between the king and the count of another country.
In a way, it was simr to the merchants.
King Seren was the first to break the brief silence.
Unlike the first time, he looks at the count with friendly eyes.
¡°I am envious of King Celia who has loyal subjects like you.¡±
¡°Even His Majesty Seren will dare to have a subject who cannot bepared to me.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. Thank you for your words. It¡¯s good, I¡¯ll see your face and I¡¯ll ept that condition.¡±
Only then did Count Evos¡¯ expression brighten.
The free provision of resources to the Kingdom of Seren was a well-spoken condition, but it was a negotiation that was almost like an unequal treaty.
I was nervous about being a little more forceful than usual, but it was fortunate that the result was good.
Now that King Seren had taken a step back from the negotiations, it was time for him to take a step back.
He pulled out some parchments from his bosom.
¡°Thank you for listening to my almost forced request. This is a small courtesy from Celia to His Majesty Seren.¡±
He carefully opened the parchment and politely handed it to King Seren.
¡°It¡¯s a trade.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Surely, His Majesty Seren promised to provide the resources free of charge, but even if they were free, it is clear that it will take manpower and money to move them to Celia. If you are moving resources, it would be a good way to open trade routes by inserting other items into it.¡±
It was definitely a good idea.
Rather than moving only resources, if you deal with special products or magic stones, the exchanges between the two countries will be frequent.
When the floating poption increases, so does the upper ss or the upper ss.
If that is the case, the two kingdoms of Celia and Seren will be able to grow further by using each other as a stepping stone.
King Seren looked at Count Evos with admiration.
Could it be that he had the guts to foresee this far?
If so, he was an iparable obstacle in the world and a talented person who had to be acquired.
Celia¡¯s gift he was talking about did not end there.
Count Evos speaks while holding out a piece of parchment with the seal of King Celia.
¡°We, the Kingdom of Celia, will pay for the cost of wagons and toll workers. The Kingdom of Seren should only take a share of the profits from trade.¡±
It means that I will do all the boring work for you.
Absolutely no reason to refuse.
¡°Good conditions. But why didn¡¯t you tell me about this from the beginning?¡±
If he had heard about the present ¡®gift¡¯ in advance, King Seren would not have considered the free provision of resources absurd.
Still, why didn¡¯t you tell me until the deal was done?
Count Evos smiled quietly when asked as if wondering.
¡°It was ourst resort, too. Opening a trade route is not an easy task and it is expensive, so you have to hide it until the very end in order to show your true worth. However, His Majesty Seren willingly showed goodwill first. It is no man¡¯s business to remain hidden any longer.¡±
King Seren burst intoughter at his words, which were even joking.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! That¡¯s a good answer!¡±
The more I looked at him, the more I coveted him.
Is there any way to attract it?
After thinking for a while, King Seren shook his head.
¡®He is a man who stands tall with one loyalty. Defeating him is not something a monarch would do.¡¯
I calmly suppressed the greed that filled my heart.
He was not a vessel that could be supported in Serene.
Since it is a ce where the power of the nobles is superior to that of the king, the ce for him to stand would be cramped.
If that¡¯s the case, it would be better for him to continue serving as the Count in the Kingdom of Celia.
King Serenughed heartily after a long time.
* * *
Self-proimed patience has reached a state, but after waiting for two days, he felt that he was running out of patience.
Jace¡¯s guild is still running well, and the piggy guild iszing around building towers of gold coins as usual.
As I kept looking at it, goose bumps ran through my body.
¡°If you leave that thing alone, you¡¯re a bastard who will build a tower for years.¡±
Why didn¡¯t a guy like that be an architect!
Wouldn¡¯t it be unfair to see your talent blooming like that!
Ray, who was deeply impressed by the way he diligently piled up the gold coins, erased his presence.
Now there is no other way but to break through.
I have no choice but to search all over the office and find evidence of something.
I checked the bookshelves and searched all the drawers.
Even after searching the office like this, nothing came out.
At this point, shouldn¡¯t a confidential document stick out!
¡°I tripped on the wrong leg. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the office.¡±
Despite not earning much from the office, he made his way to Jace¡¯s bedroom as if it didn¡¯t matter.
The steps are so natural.
If Sibi saw it, it would be as if she was entering and leaving her bedroom.
Ray¡¯s face wriggled as he tried to slowly explore the inside of the bedroom.
Jace was holding on in front of him.
Choosing a book from the bookshelf with serious eyes and reading it seriously is a very desirable upper ss.
Even if he hadn¡¯t watched the tower build up while salivating, Ray might have been quite impressed.
¡®No other guy, but that guy who¡¯s crazy about gold coins reads books?¡¯
Until now, Jace had been rxing while touching his gold coins during the time he could afford.
Now, even if I suddenly see him reading a book, it just feels awkward.
As I watched carefully, Jace looked around and hugged a book dearly.
The appearance of picking up the bookshelf without even turning it over is somehow suspicious.
Jace, who had been wary of the surroundings by spreading his senses widely, headed to the backyard, which he hadn¡¯t even looked for several times with heavy steps.
He lit a fire out of nowhere in the secluded backyard.
Gather firewood and manifest magic.
The me quickly spread to him.
When the fire seemed to grow to some extent, Jace threw the book he had carefully carried into the mes as a substitute for firewood.
Poof¡ª!
Books, which were already easily mmable, burned in an instant.
Roar-!
Slowly acrid smoke began to pour out, and I don¡¯t know if it was a special treatment for the book, but the smoke was dark crimson.
It¡¯s so natural that you don¡¯t feel strange even when you look at it up close.
Could this be a substitute for signal res?
Ray watched him, leaning against a tree.
Then, a little over an hour passed.
A series of robed groups appeared with their backs to the mountains.
He was behind the Jace Merchant Company he had been waiting for for over two days.
Chapter 317
Episode 317 Jace Company (4)
The smallest of the two men spoke in a low voice.
¡°Report.¡±
It¡¯s a strange voice that sounds like scratching your vocal cords.
One word falls out of him and Jace hits his head on the ground.
¡°yes. So far, there has been no problem. Everything was done as instructed.¡±
¡°Good work. Your hard work will return to the sess of the upper ranks.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡±
¡°I think we can move on to the next step now.¡±
¡°When you say next step¡ are you referring to war?¡±
Ray, who had been silently listening to the story, was startled.
What¡¯s the next step? is it a war?
The man in the robe gave Jace a hard p on the cheek.
On the surface, Jace, who seemed to have no power, flew in the sky with his hand jjigeom.
After flying a good 2 meters, his body fell powerlessly to the ground.
No matter how much mana he protected, the impact would be great.
Still, Jace rushed over and hit his head again.
The man spewed out a wish to live toward him.
¡°Always watch your mouth, even if no one is around. If you show rudeness next time, your neck will be blown off.¡±
¡°sorry!¡±
¡°Do what Imandedst time. Let go of the deals you have monopolized until now. Send amunication to the merchant to suspend all major transactions. The winds of war have begun to blow, so we should straighten the sails and go ahead.¡±
The order was given to throw away everything that had been umted so far.
Jace¡¯s Merchant is a merchant¡¯s guild that maintains its momentum with exclusive deals that no one can surpass.
If they were to let go of the exclusive deal now, it would copse in no time.
Jace swallowed.
¡°Ha, but then it will be difficult to grow again. I¡¯d rather use my current growth¡¡±
The man cut off his words with a cold gaze.
¡°Do you dare to disobey?¡±
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a self-talk or a question.
Jace, unable to let go of his lingering feelings, gritted his teeth.
Shake your head vigorously with your head on the ground.
¡°¡I will do as youmand!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let me down.¡±
The little man backed away, and this time the tall man spoke up.
¡°¡You shouldn¡¯t get drunk watching a fight. What happened to the emotional wine?¡±
¡°That¡ that¡¯s¡¡±
Jace¡¯s voice came back cold as Jace faltered.
¡°You¡¯re not ready yet, are you?¡±
¡°Joe, give me a little more time! I will make sure to save you!¡±
¡°What a worthless bastard! You mean you haven¡¯t been able to get a good drink at all?¡±
¡°No face!¡±
¡°I will give you a week. Get the appraiser in it. If I can¡¯t save it¡ you will have to resent the cruelty of my sword.¡±
Nod¡ª nod¡ª
I nodded my head and the men disappeared suddenly after that.
Ray, who had overheard their conversation from afar, had a serious expression on his face.
¡®It¡¯s the wind of war¡ are you preparing for war? Looking at the current state divided into stages, it seems quite specific¡¡¯
Ray doesn¡¯t know what that identity is yet.
However, the opponent is not enough to intentionally create a period of abundance, and now they are even trying to wage a war.
In the meantime, Proxia was the only force that had been able to y so grandly.
However, now that Proxia has copsed, simr forces have appeared.
The anxious mind did not leave.
If war breaks out, thousands or tens of thousands of people die.
Ray knew that better than anyone else from his experience of war in the Holy Land.
¡®If left alone, only useless people will die.¡¯
Even if it¡¯s a war, it¡¯s an unspoken rule to not touch themon people as much as possible.
This is because it could be criticized by the neighboring kingdoms, and even the public sentiment could be shaken if it was wrong.
But even so, that tacit rule was not well followed.
Obviously, many people will die in war.
Ray frowned and murmured.
¡°Looking at the next step, it must be that there is not much time left before the war. At least within a fortnight, the situation will elerate.¡±
A full moon is an urgent time to find out who is behind the Jace Merchant, let alone prevent a war.
In addition, there are things about appraisals.
It was stillte enough.
If you interrogate Jace, you¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind it. It¡¯s not a big deal, but there¡¯s a chance that they¡¯ll find out first.
Currently, the priority is topletely distort the rtionship between the mysterious force and Jace.
It¡¯s best to dig up behind the scenes informationter.
Looking at the wide backyard of Jace¡¯s upper house, Rayughed.
¡°After Proxia, are they another guys this time? The world is going well.¡±
I don¡¯t know what the goddess is doing.
He quickly kicked the ground.
The destination was Kerven Old Man¡¯s house.
* * *
Upon his arrival, Kerven greeted him.
¡°It was all right! I thought something had happened because he hadn¡¯te for days!¡±
¡°The wee party will be heldter, but listen to me first.¡±
Ray calmed him down for a moment before opening his mouth.
¡°The one who is aiming for the old man is arge troupe named Jace. We¡¯ve cleared out the bandits, but there are still a few left. I¡¯ll probablye back in a few days.¡±
When the bandits told him that they would visit him again, Old Kerven¡¯splexion suddenly darkened.
¡°Then maybe that would be nice.¡±
¡°Phew. My throat is a bit dry. Can I get you a ss of water?¡±
¡°Okay. wait a little bit.¡±
Kerven quickly brought water.
Ray quenched his thirst with it.
Gulp¡ª Gulp¡ª
Drink it cool and wipe your mouth.
¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to live for a while now. I drank a lot of water.¡±
He doesn¡¯t even know the frustrating feelings of others and is very peaceful.
Old Kerven asked without hiding his nervous expression.
¡°Then teach me now. What should I do?¡±
In response, Ray pulled out a pretty decent-looking bottle from his leather backpack.
For a while, I tilted my head at the strange behavior.
He began pouring the half-drinked water straight into the bottle.
Shriek¡ª
Did he go crazy in just a few days?
After transferring the water to the bottle, Ray tore open the sachet this time and picked up the powder with her fingers and put it into the bottle.
Then, a sweet fragrance permeates the bottle.
It¡¯s a sober yet enticing fragrance that makes you feel confused.
Kerven, who was almost intoxicated by the incense, came to his senses and asked.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
¡°It¡¯s homemade incense powder. Originally, I was going to use it for mental and physical stabilization, but since the situation is a situation, I can¡¯t help it.¡±
It¡¯s not a big deal, but if you smell the fragrance, it¡¯s a heavenly fragrance.
Even just smelling the scent makes me want to brew alcohol.
There was no way that this kind of scent wouldn¡¯t be a big deal.
¡®You gave me a lot of things.¡¯
In reality, it was nothing more than a spare part made roughly at home.
So, I had no hesitation in using it.
However, it seemed like a kind consideration not to burden Kerven.
Ray exined as he looked at him with tears in his eyes.
¡°As you can tell by smelling it, this is a simple scented powder. Just adding this doesn¡¯t change the taste of the drink. So, seal the bottled water well and pass it to the bandit.¡±
¡°¡Even though you¡¯d know by looking at the contents?¡±
¡°I tell you never to open the seal unless you are drinking it right away because the scent is important. No one knows about emotional wine anyway, so even if you tell me that much, you will understand what I mean. Would a bandit or something like that break an order and secretly drink a ss of Sangsanju?¡±
At those words, Kerven smiled.
¡°You mean to deceive the bandits.¡±
¡°Exactly.¡±
¡°But even if you cheat, you can only escape their eyes for a few days at most. Then¡¡±
Ray cut him off.
¡°After that, don¡¯t worry.¡±
He confidently pats his chest and says.
¡°Because I¡¯ll clean up the guys called the Jace Merchant.¡±
A cold smile crept under the white mask.
* * *
Another day passed, and this time the knights came to Old Kerven¡¯s house.
As three knights approached, even equipped with te armor, he hid his feelings and asked.
¡°I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t lost your way¡ What are you doing to such a remote ce?¡±
¡°Are you the brewer that made emotional wine?¡±
¡°Is that so¡?¡±
The knights exchanged nces with each other and said.
¡°A bottle of emotional wine, please. I promise to pay for it.¡±
¡°We also don¡¯t want to treat the elderly without power harshly. We would be obliged for your cooperation.¡±
¡°Whew¡ I¡¯m sorry, but didn¡¯t I tell you that emotional wine can no longer be made? I told you the truth, so why are you hurting me so much?¡±
¡°Are you telling us to believe that?¡±
The impatient knight put his hand on the sword soldier and threatened.
Another article dissuades him.
¡°Old man, please make me one bottle. Just one bottle is all you need. If that is the case, we will be satisfied and leave.¡±
They just don¡¯t like rolling under the top bar that they couldn¡¯t eat back.
I didn¡¯t follow him because I had absolute loyalty.
Kerven, who sighed deeply, took out the bottle that Ray had given him the other day.
The half-drip bottle was tightly sealed with a stopper.
However, the scent seems to have remained around it, and the sweet scent is disturbed.
The knights¡¯ eyes widened.
Saliva ran down their throats.
¡°Is that the emotional owner you¡¯ve only heard of?¡±
¡°Even the scent is unusual¡ Rumor has it that once you drink it, you will cry until the end of the day, but this may not be an exaggeration.¡±
In reality, it was just fragrant water.
Kerben acted with his hands shaking.
¡°¡thest remaining half-bottle. Please be satisfied with this.¡±
¡°Thank you, old man. There will be no moreing.¡±
¡°joy. Thank you foring all the way to this corner.¡±
Three knights cherished the bottle.
However, Kerven did not hand it over.
Giving strength, he added.
¡°The scent that gives emotion is very important. Under no circumstances should the seal be opened before drinking. If the fragrance is gone, the taste will not be able to do its job.¡±
At his words, the knights gave more strength to their grip.
He even treasures an already sealed bottle of wine in his leather backpack.
Having safely handed over the emotional wine, they nodded.
¡°¡things were clearly handed over. We¡¯re not on good terms enough to stay here any longer, so let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Don¡¯te again.¡±
¡°I still think so.¡±
The knights turned their steps.
Contrary to what hade, their expressions looked bright.
Ray, who was watching from the back to see if the knights were going to act, grinned.
¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but when you taste the alcohol, your expression will be worth seeing.¡±
Chapter 318
Episode 318 Why Does Alcohol Taste Like This?
The knights got the appraisal wine safely.
They entered the upper Jace building with light steps.
Jace, who had been waiting anxiously for a week left, saw the articles and came running in a month.
¡°What about alcohol? Did you get the appraisal note?¡±
¡°I brought it. This is emotional stock.¡±
When one of the knights handed out a bottle of alcohol, he quickly grabbed it, not wanting to miss it.
¡°This is the appraiser of the rumor¡¡±
His eyes naturally be colored with greed.
Would you like to taste just one cup?
It might be poisonous, isn¡¯t it?
As he tries to open the sealed stopper.
The knights hurriedly stopped him.
¡°You must not break the seal!¡±
¡°Just¡ I¡¯ll try just one drink.¡±
Despite his begging, the knights shook their heads resolutely.
¡°The brewer said that the scent that gives emotion is an important alcohol. When the seal is opened, the fragrance is blown away, so it is said that it is difficult to get even a part of the original taste.¡±
do the work
If you smell the scent that leaks out of the stopper, it seems that it will give you a touching taste enough to work.
The scent of the wine was enchanting.
It is not worth exchanging one¡¯s life for.
I could have secretly drank and run away from my throat.
Jace put the bottle away, struggling to resist the urge.
¡°Oops. It¡¯s a pity, a pity.¡±
In the meantime, I had a lot of desire to drink as much as I struggled to obtain emotional wine.
Emotional wine not only smelled, but even the bottle looked unusual.
Just looking at the wine bottle with the brook flowing proudly by myself makes me feel sad.
What about the stopper?
There were patterns engraved here and there that must have been made by a craftsman who has worked only with wood for a lifetime.
Originally, it was a bottle of alcohol that was sold for a coin in the market, but once I started to fantasize, there was no end.
If Ray had seen Jace¡¯s regretful expression, he would surely have smiled sinisterly.
He waved his hand at the knights.
¡°¡Put it in a wooden box and keep it safe. It is something that has a ce to use.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the knights nodded and left, Jace, who was left alone in the office, muttered.
¡°¡How did you get it? Give me an emotion¡ I¡¯ve only heard rumors, but when I smelled it myself, it¡¯s a really great scent. I need to polish the old man and make another one.¡±
He vowed that he would definitely try the emotional wine next time.
* * *
Jace sent a signal a few days after getting the emotional wine.
Then, as before, they recognized the signal and appeared.
He was still wearing a deeply pressed robe.
Jace greeted him with a bow.
¡°wee. I thought I was dying from waiting hahaha.¡±
He was quite excited, perhaps because he thought he hadpleted the order.
Did you say you can¡¯t spit on a smiling face?
The little man grunted coldly.
¡°¡if you want, can you really slit my throat?¡±
Jace immediately lowered his tail at the cold response.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°It became a silly joke. Try it first.¡±
¡°yes. It haspletely withdrawn from the transactions it has maintained its monopoly on. Thanks to that, it seems that there has been quite a bit of confusion in the Sanghoe.¡±
¡°I guess so. You¡¯ll have to keep an eye on it for a while, since you¡¯ve gained some delicious benefits overnight.¡±
The men put on a satisfied expression for some reason.
Jace plucked up his courage and spoke cautiously.
¡°We evenpeted to have exclusive trading rights with each other. I think this is enough to achieve the goal, but¡¡±
Thepetition between merchant associations, which are united by various associations, is fierce.
In a way, it was like a war going on in the back world, so there was no need to mention the influence that was spreading.
Still, the men shook their heads.
¡°It is too early. The grand scheme has only just begun.¡±
¡°Do not rx. From now on, you will have to report to us everything that happens in the Chamber of Commerce.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
After the report, the big man held out his hand.
¡°Do you have an appraiser? Let¡¯s take a look around.¡±
Judging by the strangeness in his eyes, it seems that he knew in advance that he had an emotional wine.
¡®I never thought I¡¯d notice that it was sealed like this. A scary guy.¡¯
Currently, the appraisal wine was sealed in double and tripleyers.
There was no way the scent woulde out unless you put your nose to it and sniff it.
Even so, it was not an ordinary bet to notice.
Jace handed over emotional wine while hiding his regretful feelings.
The man who received it admired the scent with its deep vor.
¡°Ho-oh, the incense is also excellent! Look at this mournful bottle of wine. I dare not guess the depth of the sorrow within!¡±
I just put water in a bottle that was rolling around in the market, but the depth of sadness is so deep.
For a man who did not know the whole story, it was satisfactory enough.
¡°This will make him happy too.¡±
¡°Certainly. I¡¯m already looking forward to it.¡±
A smile seemed to shine through the deeply pressed robe.
¡°I¡¯m d you two are satisfied.¡±
¡°You did a lot of hard work. If this job goes well, I¡¯ll give you an appropriate reward. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°You put a really nice guy under you.¡±
The two men were satisfied, and Jace was also happy.
¡°Never break the seal until you drink it. It is said that if the fragrance is gone, it cannot bring out the original taste.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. do not worry. Shouldn¡¯t we have them make our share of emotional wer?¡±
¡°He is too. Couldn¡¯t the guy who made one bottle make two bottles?¡±
¡°When that timees, I¡¯ll pour you a drink too. Your credit is great, and you deserve that level of appreciation.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do when youpliment me. ha ha ha.¡±
Without thinking about the future ahead, they just enjoyed the present.
* * *
Clink¡ª!
A chilly atmosphere encroached on the hall with the sound of bottles breaking.
The two men, standing there like children waiting for praise, froze.
A red-haired man sitting in an ornate chair frowned.
¡°I just lost my appetite. To bring such rubbish as a gift. Do you guys want to die?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ Why are you doing that?¡±
They couldn¡¯t understand why their master was angry.
A dizzying scent continued to flow from the broken bottle.
Now that the seal has been released, the scent is stronger than before.
To the extent that they sate their appetites without even realizing it.
Their owner took a sip of the heavenly emotional wine and broke the bottle.
I was so taken aback by the sudden incident that I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.
The red-haired man said while looking at the emotional wine spilled on the floor.
¡°You guys should lick it and drink it yourself.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
It was a humiliating order, but I couldn¡¯t help but obey it.
Disobeying orders leads directly to death.
Dropping all their pride, the two men bent down and licked the floor.
As soon as my tongue touched the floor, the intense scent that hit my whole body prated my nose.
It was only for a moment, but a thrill of happiness flowed down my back.
But that was all.
Soon they were silent without saying who said first.
We look at each other with shaking eyes.
¡°Water¡ water. This isn¡¯t emotional wine, it¡¯s just water.¡±
¡°We were tricked by him! How dare you lie!¡±
The man who had been sitting still in a chair dusted himself off and got up.
The dark mana that was dormant in the mana rod swirls around it.
¡°I almost gave him something like this¡ I would have been in trouble if I hadn¡¯t tried it. How are you going to repay this humiliation?¡±
The two men immediately put their heads on the floor.
In an instant, the floor thumped.
¡°I have no face! I deserve to apologize for my mistakes, but please have mercy and give me a chance to restore my honor!¡±
¡°I will definitely not disappoint you this time!¡±
thud-! thud-!
Even though blood was pouring from their foreheads, they did not stop.
The man quietly looked down at them and captured the mana that was spurting out violently.
¡°¡it¡¯s old. If it fails this time, there will be no second time.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±
¡°Thank you, O Lord, for your mercy!¡±
Koo-!
When I hit my forehead with the answer, the hard floor cracked.
Their eyes were bloodshot red.
They didn¡¯t even dare to say that it was disrespect, and a murderous spirit directed at Jace gushed out from their bodies.
* * *
Ray, who was loafing around in Old Kerven¡¯s house, muttered while looking out the window.
¡°Now it¡¯s about time to get a bite¡¡±
He used an absurd scam to create a rift between Jace and the forces behind him.
The rear will think that he has been tricked by Jace and will kick him out in the past.
In that case, all that was left was for the enraged Jace to visit Kerven.
At first, Ray, who was going to wait leisurely, became puzzled after a little more than three days.
It¡¯s because there was no news for the time left to visit.
In this amount of time, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Jace, who would have grown angry, came with 10 knights, but no news?
¡°¡Couldn¡¯t this have been revenge?¡±
Concerned about Jace¡¯s life or death, Ray jumped up from his seat.
It won¡¯t end if I just wait like this.
I guess I¡¯ll have to go and see for myself.
When he went to Jace¡¯s guild, the guild leader had changed to a different one before he knew it.
Ray grabbed one of the soldiers standing on the line and asked.
¡°hey. Let me ask you a question.¡±
The soldier, who had been observing his whereabouts, answered.
¡°I am busy. Go ask somewhere else.¡±
Even if you look at it, it looks like there is nothing to do except stand, but where on earth is it busy?
When the soldier tried to throw his hand away, Ray gave him strength.
The soldier gasped for breath at the pressure as if he had been crushed by a rock.
¡°Leave this! I will call the soldiers!¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m asking for a moment. Why would you do this to good people?¡±
He naturally led the soldier down an isted alleyway.
Even if he wanted to shout, the soldier could not scream because he suppressed his voice by using his tongue.
Eventually, the soldier who was forcibly dragged into the alley looked at him with fearful eyes.
¡°What do you want? I have no money on hand.¡±
Ray showed the most unfair expression in the world.
¡°Who wants money? I feel like I became a bad person after all because I refused to talk like that from the beginning.¡±
the bad guy is right
Even the vicious pimp of the back alley does not easily drag someone who dislikes it into an alleyway and forces him to answer.
The soldier wanted to protest something, but he did not immediately bring the thought out of his mouth.
He wasn¡¯t stupid enough to say nonsense when his life could be in danger.
The tone of the soldier who ignored the dirty outfit naturally became polite.
¡°Ask me anything. I like to talk.¡±
Chapter 319
Episode 319 Meeting with Jace
Ray finally let go of the soldier¡¯s wrist.
¡°The upper column of the top has changed. What happened?¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t heard the story yet.¡±
He said while rubbing his numb wrist.
¡°The former upper state has been evicted.¡±
¡°Are you kicked out?¡±
Why are you suddenly kicked out?
It¡¯s not even the lowest level, but being kicked out of one¡¯s ranks as the owner of the ranks.
It was a bit odd.
The soldier let out a deep sigh.
¡°There must have been one or two cases where the previous merchants were tyrannical. Eventually, the thing we feared happened. Because of that, most of the branch manager lines have been sorted out.¡±
When the upper column changes, the line changes.
Many of those who had previously lined up with Jace lost their jobs because of it.
¡°The deputy manager, who was in charge of all sorts of chores under the upper bar, woke up. The current head of the upper division is in charge of that sub-head.¡±
¡°Ugh. Do you happen to know where the former upper stock is?¡±
¡°How would a guy like me who stands guard in front of the upper ranks know? It¡¯s like hearing rumors that he was imprisoned in prison. I went around disturbing the vige so much that it deserves to be heard by the guards.¡±
The lord, who was in charge of the management of the region, had to maintain public order, even formally.
Perhaps it was because rumors spread everywhere, so I had no choice but to use my hands.
¡®If you¡¯re imprisoned, that means you¡¯re not dead yet.¡¯
Things went the way he had intended.
The power behind the mystery sessfully fell out with Jace, and as a result, Jace lost his title as top lord.
What¡¯s more, the icing on the cake is that he was even imprisoned.
All he had to do now was find Jace and dig up information on what was behind him.
Rey couldn¡¯t contain her smile as the matter came together more easily than he had expected.
Even when I¡¯m still, the corners of my mouth twitch.
The soldier cast a fearful gaze at him.
At first, he dragged him through the alley like an angry bull, but now heughs as if he has lost his mind.
To put it well, his emotional changes were varied, and to put it badly, he was a madman.
¡°Can I just go and see?¡±
When the soldier asked cautiously, he nodded happily.
¡°thank you. I¡¯ll take care of it from now on.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d it helped. It is not good to hold on to a person who is busy with construction for a long time, so I will withdraw from this point.¡±
He ran away from Ray.
Although it was a simple armor, it would not have been easy to run, but it ran well.
Ray summarized the soldier¡¯s story.
¡°To think that the Sangdanju came down and the Vicedanju immediately took its ce¡ It must have been the influence of the forces behind it. By the way, it¡¯s a prison cell¡ Speaking of this area, is it Viscount Gade?¡±
Even if it rots, it¡¯s called Junchi.
Since he was the owner of arge merchant guild, he would not have been imprisoned in the prison of the vige.
After being handed over to the guards, he will probably be imprisoned in a prison under the jurisdiction of Viscount Gade.
Somehow, it seems that there are a lot of things that are especially rted to Viscount Gade.
Certainly troublesome things will happen if you meet the viscount, but a war may break out.
In this situation, he could not stand on his own.
Ray thought with a serious expression.
¡®If what they¡¯re after is truly war, time is running out.¡¯
It was the same in Proxia, but the process of war is difficult, and it explodes in an instant.
During this time of abundance, the atmosphere between the kingdoms was even worse.
Kings are not stupid, so I don¡¯t think they will start a war recklessly, but I don¡¯t know what the forces behind them will do.
Even the top of Jace was already acting like my limbs, so I was just anxious about how much effort he would have put into things between the kingdoms.
Since there is little information, it is better to move quickly.
Ray turned his steps toward Viscount Gade again.
* * *
The day Ray left the Viscount¡¯s mansion behind, Viscount Gade had been restless ever since.
He assisted Princess Celestia and provided many conveniences.
As a result, a fairly good atmospherested for half a year.
However, from one day, the princess¡¯s expression began to harden.
Even if musicians are invited and a banquet is held, they do not enjoy it, and even if I try to attach Ilissia, they do notugh.
Then, when he said he would return to the pce, Viscount Gade¡¯s heart sank.
Viscount Gade, who was in a state of panic and couldn¡¯t do anything about it, had no choice but to send the princess away.
It¡¯s been more than a year since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time, wondering if I¡¯ve done something wrong.
As usual, one of his subordinates hurriedly ran towards Viscount Gade, who was in the office.
¡°Come on, Viscount! It¡¯s a big deal!¡±
Viscount Gade was very nervous as he spoke out of breath.
Could it be that a disgruntled order fell from the king because Princess Celestia went back in anger?
In my heart, I pretend that nothing is wrong.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The soldier answered right away.
¡°Seongjae Seo has visited.¡±
Viscount Gade, who thought it was an ufortable letter from the king, tilted his head.
¡°A saint? What¡¯s going on? Bring them inside.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The soldier bowed his head and retreated.
Soon after, Ray entered Viscount Gade¡¯s office.
The viscount says, rmending a cup of steaming tea.
¡°Meet the saint. Long time no see.¡±
¡°Take it easy. I¡¯m no longer a saint, so I don¡¯t need to be polite.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh, if the world knew about it, they would point fingers at me. I¡¯mfortable with this, so it¡¯s fine as it is. Rather¡ what are you doing this time?¡±
Viscount Gade asked cautiously, and Ray took a sip of tea and said,
¡°Is there a prison cell outside the Viscount¡¯s mansion?¡±
¡°Yes, but¡¡±
¡°Hasn¡¯t someonee in recently?¡±
¡°¡Are you referring to the upper ranks of Jace¡¯s troupe?¡±
¡°you¡¯re right.¡±
I never thought you would suddenlye and bring up the story of Jace¡¯s upper house.
Ray bowed his head to the viscount.
¡°I want to meet him briefly. Please allow me.¡±
It is as polite as asking for a daughter.
Viscount Gade was taken aback by his sudden request, but readily nodded.
¡°In the past, he was a top lord, but he is just a sinner anyway. Do whatever the Son wants.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
After receiving the viscount¡¯s permission, Ray rose from his seat.
It seems somehow urgent.
Viscount Gade, intrigued, asked.
¡°I think this is the first time I have seen the Holy Son impatient. If you don¡¯t mind me, can you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
Ray, who was about to say the words out of his mouth, pursed his lips.
There is nothing good about telling things prematurely.
Moreover, it is not yet certain.
he said, looking at the viscount.
¡°Because I still don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯ll tell you when it¡¯s clear.¡±
Viscount Gade¡¯s eyes brightened.
¡®Something smells.¡¯
Even though he has quit being a saint, he came all the way to his own territory to meet only one person.
I don¡¯t know what it is, but if it¡¯s enough to move around using the status of a saint, it doesn¡¯t seem like a small thing.
The man who hid the serpentine inside of himughed haha and agreed.
¡°ha ha ha. All right. We will wait until then.¡±
¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±
* * *
The prison of the Viscount was quite huge.
It makes me wonder if it was necessary to build it this big in a ce where there are no prisoners.
As they descended to the basement under the guidance of the guards, they heard the voices of everyone dying. ¡°Give me some radish water¡
Please
let me wet my lips with just one drop¡¡±
I put my hand out of the iron window.
Most of the sinners were middle-aged.
As Ray took one look at them, a nearby guard mmed their hands that were sticking out of the cage.
¡°Don¡¯t listen. They are the ones who casually kill my rtives for money.¡±
¡°Incredible.¡±
¡°They are monsters.¡±
With that one word, even the sympathy that was as small as ant poop flew away.
Did you walk halfway through the three divided prisons?
The guard stops and points to one of the bars.
¡°That is the ce you were looking for.¡±
¡°thank you. The guidance is nowplete.¡±
However, he hesitated for a long time and did not leave despite an obvious order to celebrate guests.
Looking at him strangely, the guard opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°¡The Viscount ordered me to help him until the end¡¡±
At that, Ray smiled.
Apparently, they had the guards escorting them overhear the conversation.
I guess I was curious about what he was doing.
¡°It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s the Viscount¡¯s order. Let me stay by your side.¡±
¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±
Anyway, when I interrogated Jace, I nned to cover it with magic.
It didn¡¯t matter if someone was by your side.
The guard opened the iron window with arge key.
Awesome!
Heavy iron bars open with the sound of rusty metal.
Perhaps because he had already heard the conversation outside, Jace was turning away.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
There is no strength in the voice.
I didn¡¯t have a body that could dry out just because I didn¡¯t eat for a day or two, so I¡¯m still in good shape (?).
But the face was haggard.
It was a contrast to the greasy face of before.
Ray approached him.
¡°Are you an idiot for giving the upper rank to the vice-dan master? I asked what kind of face it was, but there is nothing special.¡±
¡°Your words are quite short.¡±
¡°You should speak respectfully to someone who deserves it.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. Now mere children are ignoring me. Talking about things you don¡¯t know anything about.¡±
Looking at the self-deprecatingugh, Ray smiled at him.
¡°Silent.¡±
Uhhh¡ª
the guard flinched as the will¡¯s mana created a barrier around it.
After preventing the conversation from leaking out, Ray turned his back on the guards.
This is to avoid showing the shape of the mouth when speaking.
After tidying up the surroundings, he started talking in earnest.
¡°¡Did the person behind Jace¡¯spany change thepany?¡±
At those words, Jace, who had beenughing maniacally until now, stoppedughing.
I shivered and looked at Ray.
Then, after looking at the guard, he turned his head.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Pretending not to know. The sound won¡¯t leak out, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°You bastard¡ what are you doing?¡±
¡°There is no way that you, who have been a member of the guild since the early days of the guild, will lose your position so easily to the vice lord. Perhaps, if the sub-owner tried to overthrow it, he could have been cut off at any time with the authority of the upper manager. But you didn¡¯t.¡±
He spoke slowly, but the words that came out of his mouth were unusual.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you do anything? It looks like the mercenary he worked for will be taken away with his eyes open.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray grinned when he heard no reply.
¡°The reason is simple when you think about it. Because you know there are unmatchable ones behind you.¡±
Chapter 320
Episode 320 Preparation for War (1)
¡°¡!¡±
Jace, who was listening to the story, hesitated with the momentum.
as he said
Budanju is a kind of dispatched manpower sent from behind the scenes.
Then, something unpleasant happened, and behind the scenes, he decided that it would be better for the vice-danju to rise to the upper rank rather than himself.
This is the result of that misery.
Even a few days ago, he, who enjoyed all kinds of wealth and glory, was imprisoned.
It¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t lose my life, but everything I¡¯ve built so far is gone.
Naturally, I felt helpless in everything.
Ray was well aware of his thoughts.
Because he is suffering from lethargy, in order to move Jace, he must present a driving force that can move him.
Ray¡¯s eyes darkened.
¡°I just did what I was told to do, and I deserve to be pissed off when I get treated like this. Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on those who ruined your life?¡±
Jace, who had been listening, thought for a moment and then slowly shook his head.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. It is absurd to say that he is behind the control of the upper ranks.¡±
It means that he will keep his mouth shut and remain ignorant.
Ray, who had been determined to appease if possible, changed his mind.
¡°If you don¡¯t take the chance even if you give it a chance, there¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±
He grabbed the dagger from his waist and gently pushed it into the stone floor.
The hard stone floor cracked like tofu.
Jace opened his mouth at the scene.
¡°Master Ma¡ Why is the kingdom¡¯s sword in such a ce¡¡±
He felt something as he spoke.
Didn¡¯t the bandit who killed you the other day tell you?
He said that he had touched the sword of the kingdom.
Seeing the master right in front of me made me break out in a cold sweat.
Unlike before, he says with cold eyes.
¡°Master and Nabal, from now on answer the questions well.¡±
gulp-!
The saliva in his mouth ran down his throat.
I feel like I will be crushed by the exploding life.
In the first ce, Jace is a person far from pride or loyalty.
He was a rare merchant who was ready to sell others at a bargain price at any time if his life was in danger.
He first sat down.
¡°Say anything.¡±
Even the way he spoke became quite polite.
As an interrogator, he was satisfied with such good manners.
In other words, he was an exemry interrogation student.
¡°Who was behind you? What kind of force is it?¡±
¡°¡I don¡¯t even know the identity. Even then, all I knew was what they were after.¡±
¡°aim? Are you talking about war?¡±
Even Jace was surprised when the topic of war immediately came up.
Clearly, the rear was preparing for war, and the upper ranks moved as a groundwork for it.
Did you even expect that?
He calms his shocked heart and speaks.
¡°That¡¯s right. It is clear that they were aiming for war. They are moving the upper and upper chambers to artificially create a period of abundance, pushing the interests in front of their eyes and inciting the kingdoms. Thanks to that, even now, there are asional fights at the border.¡±
If a fight was taking ce at the border of the kingdom, the situation was serious.
At the same time, Ray¡¯s expression darkened.
¡®The action is faster than I thought.¡¯
Originally, I thought I would have time for about two months, but at this rate, it seems that things will explode in less than a month.
That would be the case, right in front of my eyes there was an appetizing interest, but how many kingdoms could endure it?
¡°What did they instruct you until you came down from the upper state?¡±
¡°Initially, it was growth at the top. Receiving protection, my nameless guild was able to grow rapidly. From then on, orders were issued to stop monopoly trade in order to create a period of plenty. In fact, the situation changed terribly when I let go of the deal I had been monopolizing.¡±
There is no better food for merchants than monopoly deals.
It¡¯s obvious that Jace¡¯s upper ss must have turned on the light in their eyes and rushed from the time they stepped out of the exclusive deal.
¡°And thest instruction is¡¡±
He continued, taking a breath for a moment as he spoke nonstop.
¡°¡It was an instruction to buy weapons and food at random.¡±
Arms and food are the most necessary items during war.
If there is not enough arms, there is no battle, and if there is no food, the war will notst.
If you were preparing for it now, the answer was one.
Ray, with a serious expression, stood up from his seat.
There is nothing more to hear.
It wouldn¡¯t help much to say that Jace knew anyway.
Stopping the war was more urgent now.
I retrieved the sword I had driven into the stone floor, locked the iron bars tightly, and headed outside.
It was almost running at a speed, so the guards hurriedly followed and asked.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if a war will break out soon. Keep an eye on him.¡±
At those words, the guard jumped up.
¡°That war! Are you sure that¡¯s true!¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing good about talking about it. Tell Viscount Gade toe to the pce right now.¡±
¡°I see!¡±
The guards with the military uniform hurriedly folded their backs and ran somewhere.
As he disappeared, Ray sped up even more.
The winds of war were not about to start soon.
The Kingdom of Celia was already under the influence of the typhoon.
Everything went ording to their n and now they are reaching the end of the war.
I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re plotting, but seeing that fertility and war are affecting the entire continent, at least they don¡¯t want only the destruction of the kingdom of Celia.
¡®If you¡¯re doing things in Celia, you¡¯ve probably created one or two kingdoms that are hostile to this ce. Maybe there are more troublesome guys than Proxia.¡¯
* * *
King Celia was suffering from a headache.
Rtions with the Devon Kingdom are getting worse and worse, and small skirmishes asionally take ce on the border.
Every time I received a report, I felt like I was going crazy.
It would have been better to prepare for war than this.
¡°Whoa¡ What should I do about this, Marquis Meches?¡±
Marquis Meches usually brings out a lot of good opinions, but he was also unreasonable in the current situation.
With his mindplicated, he sighed in front of King Celia, not knowing if it was disrespect.
¡°¡The kingdom of Devon, who only wanted to take advantage of it, has changed its attitude. Unlike before, now they rush to war¡ I¡¯m sorry, but there is no way.¡±
¡°We should be well prepared.¡±
¡°yes. If you stand on the wall and defend yourself against it, you might expect a good situation.¡±
While the two were silent for a long time, amotion was heard from outside.
¡°You rude bastard! Stand right there!¡±
Knights and soldiers armed with spears and swords pursue one person.
The Marquis of Meches frowned because he was already nervous.
¡°What kind of a fuss is this in front of His Majesty?¡±
As he shouts outward, a suspicious face suddenly bursts in through the door.
¡°long time no see.¡±
It is a rag that has faded to the point that it is no longer considered white.
In terms of appearance, there was no difference between a beggar and a beggar.
The King of Celia and the Marquis of Meches looked at him with surprised faces.
¡°Pastor?¡±
¡°The Marquis of Me Meches is meeting the saint.¡±
King Celia tilted her head as if it was absurd, and the Marquis Meches lowered her head abruptly.
In the meantime, the knights with expressions that looked like they were about to kill at any moment were overloaded.
Ray greeted him face to face.
¡°The city gate refused to let me in, so I came here. It was a bit urgent, so I did it even though I knew it was rude.¡±
The culprit is pretty self-righteous.
King Celia smiled and waved her hand.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Rather, did the Holy Sone to visit you because he was busy with something?¡±
¡°¡Before we talk, I want you to take care of your surroundings¡¡±
The King, feeling the bad vibes from his words, raised his hand.
Then the knights and soldiers leave the battlefield.
When only three people remained in the wide battle, King Celia hardened her expression.
¡°¡Someone heard of it and it must have been a bad thing. So what is it?¡±
¡°¡Silent. Are there any kingdoms that are not on good terms with Celia right now?¡±
Suddenly, they invade the royal pce and answer questions with questions.
King Celia thought for a moment and then nodded.
¡°It is the Devon Kingdom. They covet trade interests and trade routes. Maybe they want a war.¡±
My head hurts in a situation where everything goes as expected.
If they wished for war, it would mean that the other side was already ready.
On the other hand, the kingdom of Celia did not even properly recruit soldiers.
It would be more correct to say that they were unable to prepare for growth because they were sucking up profits from trade and profits from the upper ranks.
Ray pulled out a map from his bosom.
He sets it down on the table and points his finger here and there.
¡°If it¡¯s the Devon Kingdom, this is it. If they invade, they will eithere this way or take a detour behind the mountain range¡ For now, the only answer is to defend themselves.¡±
The Marquis of Meches was of the same opinion.
¡°First, put out the urgent fire.¡±
¡°If you say urgent fire, are you referring to Devon Kingdom?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
In response to his reply, King Celia muttered.
¡°Strange. If you listen to the saint¡¯s words, it looks like there is another urgent fire¡¡±
¡°The enemy we have to deal with is not the Devon Kingdom.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°There were those who manipted the upper ranks from behind and disturbed the situation. The other kingdoms are probably moving without even realizing they are being manipted. A representative example is the Devon Kingdom.¡±
Were you being manipted?
¡°Manipting the Merchant¡ Do you want to say that the current fertility period came with someone¡¯s intention?¡±
¡°It didn¡¯te, it was made.¡±
King Celia frowned.
If a period of plenty isn¡¯t like market food, how on earth do you make it?
From his point of view, Ray¡¯s words were hard to believe.
The Marquis of Meches objected.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but saint. Moving the top requires a lot of capital and manpower. If it¡¯s enough to do something like that, the opponent must be a huge force. When you¡¯re big, your true identity is revealed. But I have not yet heard of such a force.¡±
That¡¯s right.
The bigger the power, the harder it is to hide your identity.
There were exceptions everywhere.
said Ray.
¡°The East Continent was ying in their hands. Just looking at it now, I said everything because the fire went down because of what they created. The Marquis said that it is only natural for arge body to reveal its true identity, but on the contrary, do you think that arge number of upstarts can seed in the same period? Doesn¡¯t anyone feel the difference?¡±
At those words, the Marquis of Meches let out a drool.
It is ambiguous to refute.
Certainly, it is difficult for emerging toppanies to outgrow existing giant toppanies.
It was something that could be questioned if there were a lot of upper ranks emerging like a divinity like this.
Chapter 321
Episode 321 Preparing for War (2)
¡°If so¡ what should we do now?¡±
When the Marquis of Meches asked, Ray answered nonsense and brought it out.
¡°First, give up all your interests.¡±
At that, not only the Marquis of Meches, but also the king who was listening to the story jumped up.
Abandon the right! What the hell does that mean!
If you let go of the interest, it is natural that you will run out of funds.
Then, who manages the territory and who raises the cows?
The king and the marquis looked back at each other.
They exchanged opinions through nces.
It is clear that the saint is mad.
For some reason, I thought he was a crazy person from the outfit.
What would you expect from a guy who prated in a straight line to Daejeon, where the king lives?
After taking a sip of tea and controlling her mind, King Celia opened her mouth.
¡°If I let go of the interest, Celia won¡¯t be able to continue developing like it is now. Not only that, but you never know how your rtionship with other kingdoms will change. It¡¯s Celia¡¯s funds that can make them friendly.¡±
Celia Kingdom is the center of trade.
All kingdoms were active in trade enough to say that they went through Celia at least once.
King Celia was talking about the problemsing from there.
Since it is the center of trade, other kingdoms need to look good in Celia.
As Hana Ray said, the story changes when the interest is released.
Other kingdoms would not be able to use the existing ascending route via Silia.
If that happens, pressure wille to Celia, and it could be a factor that causes the kingdom to falter.
Even though he probably didn¡¯t know that, Ray just shook his head.
¡°They will disappear anyway. Losing a little bit earlier won¡¯t make much of a difference. Rather, it will benefit Celia because she can prepare in advance.¡±
¡°¡disappearing? What are you talking about?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t anyone else who gave the benefit to Celia and other countries, but the forces behind it. How long do you think they will give you such a huge advantage? I don¡¯t know when, but it¡¯s sure to happen once in a while. Celia should take measures before that.¡±
In addition to that, I would like to add one more word.
¡°Moreover, it is meaningless even if I grow up eating what they give me. As long as the other side wants Celia¡¯s destruction, Celia has to act ordingly.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
King Celia openly expressed regret.
There are many benefits from trade and business.
When I tried to let go of what I was holding in my hand, I couldn¡¯t dare.
Ray helped the king a little with his choice.
¡°If I don¡¯t make a decision here, Celia will surely perish.¡±
There was confidence in that voice.
At the sound of the country being ruined, King Celia¡¯s pupils shook as if an earthquake had urred.
Marquis Meches, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, spoke.
¡°Then¡ what should Celia do after losing the interest?¡±
¡°We prepare for war by buying weapons and food at random. Are there any gold coins piled up in the pce? Release it and distribute food to the people little by little regrly. A kingdom with strong public sentiment will not be shaken even in the face of war. If things go well, there will be more people supporting Your Majesty than now. That will lead to the strengthening of the royal power.¡±
Kingship is what all kings desire.
I heard that his power is getting stronger, but what kind of king would not like it?
King Celia contemted as she clenched her fists, then nodded in agreement.
¡°¡I see. Do as the saint wills.¡±
¡°Good idea. The Devon Kingdom is about to start a war within the next month. Prepare for it as much as possible.¡±
Celia¡¯s King, Deogard, gave a serious order.
¡°Marquis of Meches, summon the nobles right now. Archduke Silos must also be piped in.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The Marquis of Meches received the King¡¯s order and left Daejeon.
Things worked out little by little.
If Ray did this, he could put his mind at ease about Celia.
I don¡¯t know how the meeting of nobles will end.
* * *
The king of Devon is famous for his tyrannical temper.
One day, he even killed a subordinate because he didn¡¯t like his impression.
What they do is not much different from bandits.
Even so, it was thanks to his unique ability that he could maintain the throne.
He has an excellent eye for seeing the situation, grasps the situation well, and moves the kingdom ordingly to benefit greatly.
Also, how is the work done?
Since the work is handled with unstoppable pulpit, the aristocrats have little to do.
As much as they could not intervene in the decisions of the kingdom, the power of the nobles weakened and the power of the king became stronger.
In addition to that, the King of Devon was also a genius in swordsmanship to the extent that he was among the top Aura users.
Considering that he was still in his mid-40s, he was truly a great talent.
Even now, it is the Devonian king who came up with the idea of summoning troops, gathering strength, and going to war.
However, even such a perfect man had one weakness: his daughters.
His educational policy is to raise his sons to be strong and his daughters to be beautiful.
Unlike his sons, who would p them without hesitation when they made a mistake, the daughters were raised with the utmost care whether they were gold or jade.
Thanks to that, my daughters who grew up like nts in a greenhouse were no joke.
While preparing for war and setting up a strategy, the gates of Daejeon opened and a beautiful woman entered.
The light brown hair and bright red eyes are strangely matched and fall apart, arousing admiration.
The nape of the neck and the shoulder line, where the back of the neck was exposed, showed neatness and even bewitchingness at the same time.
The Devon King¡¯s mouth fell open.
¡°Sileia, what is it? Did your fathere to see you?¡±
Silea¡¯s charming lips parted.
¡°I came because I was worried about a war.¡±
No matter how worried you are, it doesn¡¯t make sense to break through the gates of Daejeon in the presence of many aristocrats.
Some nobles did not dare to express their displeasure and only clicked their tongues inwardly.
¡®A kid with no quirks.¡¯
¡®If it weren¡¯t for the king¡¯s daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have let her go.¡¯
Without knowing the hearts of such nobles, the Devon King is just nice.
¡°ha ha ha. Don¡¯t worry. Compared to us, the kingdom of Celia is only a small country. The war must be won.¡±
¡°I am relieved to hear that. Ho ho ho. It¡¯s just a child¡¯s y in front of Your Majesty, even if the janitors try to gather their strength.¡±
¡°Yes ha ha ha ha!¡±
On the topic of serious nning until just now, he speaks with confidence because he is in front of his daughter.
No matter how much the Kingdom of Celia was pushed back in terms of troopspared to the Kingdom of Devon, it was not an easy opponent to dismiss as a small country.
And what about Deogard, the king of Celia?
He is an unprecedented master of swordsmanship who rose to the position of master at the age of fifty.
The Kingdom of Silia, which was acknowledged by the Empire and the Holy Kingdom to some extent, was transformed into a group of ruffians in an instant.
Silea said cautiously.
¡°¡if it¡¯s such an easy war¡ would it be okay if I take a look at it along with my brother?¡±
Although she was a beginner, she was an Aura user.
It is a skill that can be used as power right away.
But skills are skills and circumstances are circumstances.
Of course, there was no way to give permission.
The Devon King shook his head resolutely.
¡°It is impossible. War is not as light as you think, Silea.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll just watch from a distance as much as possible.¡±
¡°War is not knowing what will happen. What are you going to do if you do something wrong? Besides, in the middle of a war, it is impossible to divert troops to your escort.¡±
After entering the Aura User, her confidence rose to heaven.
The words that came out were very spectacle.
¡°I can protect my body.¡±
As the nobles shook their heads, the king sighed and said,
¡°Get out and see. Let¡¯s talk againter.¡±
Her wish did note true.
* * *
Ray was also present at the convention held a weekter.
King Celia ryed the story of the ¡®forces in the dark¡¯ that Ray had spoken about to the nobles.
At first, they listened suspiciously, but gradually began to trust things about the forces behind them on the following grounds.
Prince Silos muttered as he stroked his beard.
¡°If that¡¯s really the case¡ you¡¯ve be a nuisance.¡±
¡°War. Hmm¡ The Devon Kingdom is overdoing it.¡±
I still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bunch or not.
In terms ofbat power, the soldiers of the Devon Kingdom are quite strong.
King Theogarde ventted the dark air.
¡°The third force is also a problem, but as everyone knows, the reason we gathered today is because of the uing deration of war by the Devon Kingdom.¡±
Not one or two territories suffered losses because of the Devon Kingdom.
When the story came out, the nobles burst into indignation.
¡°You go to war to satisfy your own interests. Indeed, they say that Devon is a kingdom of barbarians, and that is exactly what they said.¡±
¡°your majesty! Never stand still! We must set an example for the wicked!¡±
Deogard calmed them down.
¡°You know Jim. I have no intention of just skipping over it. But¡ we must do something before going to war. I need help from the people here.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I will help with anything youmand.¡±
¡°Let each upper body rest for a while. Stop raising funds and stop holding stakes in your hands. That is what we must do before going to war.¡±
The expressions of the aristocrats, who were ready to take out their hearts right away and offer them up, became profound.
Stop the top.
Doesn¡¯t that mean the same as stopping the development of the territory?
Hearing Ray¡¯s words, Viscount Gade, who had arrived earlier, expressed his doubts.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ Is there any benefit to Celia from doing that¡¡±
Rey reced him with an answer.
He leaned back against the backrest and leaned forward.
¡°In return for giving up our interests, we will be the first in the East Continent to escape from the dark forces.¡±
out of control?
Prince Silos was interested.
¡°How do you mean?¡±
¡°This force, which was behind the Jace Merchant, mainly uses the Merchant and Merchant to infiltrate the kingdom. Conversely, it is difficult to infiltrate kingdoms with little activity at the top. We are aiming for that.¡±
That¡¯s a pretty believable statement.
But it¡¯s not without its problems.
The Marquis of Meches, who had been listening to Ray, quickly stabbed him at his blind spot.
¡°There will be problems with the kingdom¡¯s funds.¡±
It is only natural that there will be a hole in the funding line since the business hasrgely stopped its activities.
The eyes of the king and the nobles were focused on Ray.
He caught everyone¡¯s attention, and he smiled wickedly.
¡°The war will solve that.¡±
Chapter 322
Episode 322 An Unusual Atmosphere
Signs of a war about to begin are appearing here and there in Celia.
The always lively town was empty.
Strong people were recruited as troops, and most of the mercenary guild and adventurer guild rushed to the call of the kingdom.
Then, the army of the kingdom of Silia became an enormous force of 40,000.
Although it was ten thousand fewer than the forces of the Devon Kingdom that had been prepared before, this number was enough for the defense.
Celia did one crazy thing, and that was to give up all means of funding, such as the Merchant and the Chamber of Commerce.
The other kingdoms who watched the fight between Devon and Celia thought that Celia was crazy.
War is literally a fight between manpower and capital.
Giving up military funding on the subject of being pushed back in the military!
It was clear who would win at the end of this war.
Celia began to teach the soldiers who were hastily recruited great tactics and strategies.
Among the soldiers, there were many people who had never held a sword spear.
I¡¯ve been devoted to farming my whole life, but it¡¯s natural in a way.
However, there were some who trained their bodies to fight against bandits or monsters.
The kingdom of Celia set up such skilled adventurers and mercenaries as temporary captains and trained its soldiers.
The centurion taught them tactics and refined them more sharply.
After a week like that, the soldiers got quite used to the swordsmanship, and the adventurers and mercenaries who fought with their senses also understood a little about systematic tactics.
All of them were looking forward to making their mark on the battlefield.
You want to roll your body into a ce of glorious fame.
As a result, I was prepared to learn from nature.
It was all thanks to their hard work that this rapid learning was possible in a week.
Deogard, King of Celia, tried to entrust Ray with the position of Mannjangjang, which governs the four Mansinjangs.
Hana Ray refused.
¡°If you are in a position ofmanding troops, it is better to take someone who is familiar with the art of war.¡±
That was the reason.
King Celia had a bitter taste, but had no choice but to withdraw.
This is because he knows that his performance in this war can greatly change the game of war.
He rejected the position ofmander-in-chief and only epted the position ofmander-in-chief.
There were only a handful of things Ray, who had be a centurion, could do.
All they did was walk around and watch the soldiers train, or bask in the sun while yawning.
Not only the soldiers but also themanders frowned at his indolent behavior ahead of the war.
¡°A guy who dresses like a beggar also acts like a beggar.¡±
¡°A person like that is a centurion¡ I don¡¯t know how the hell the army is going.¡±
Apparently, because he held the position of centurion, he was not cursed in the face, but his excellent hearing caught the voices of everyone around him.
Usually, the ideal to seek is an insult to oneself.
Ray ignored it and passed it on.
¡°The war broke out, and I need someone to chew on.¡±
The soldiers who had been listening to such excuses burst into mes.
Their lives are at stake.
With themander looking like this, he had no desire to follow orders.
In addition, when you look at what you do, you look like a great man who will use soldiers like consumables.
Shouldn¡¯t you entrust your life to someone who will entrust it to you!
In the end, even the ten chiefs below could not stand it and turned their backs on him.
Not to mention centurions in the same position.
I don¡¯t know where the bones they ate became centenarians, but they didn¡¯t want to be treated on the same level as him.
As such, he taught harder and devoted himself to training soldiers.
Another three days passed.
Ray still doesn¡¯t know how to move.
He was acting as if a good meal and a good night¡¯s sleep were everything in life.
One day the chiefs of the tens gathered and humiliated him in front of him.
¡°The centurion will be fine. Even if a war breaks out, won¡¯t the war be over when you wake up? ha ha ha.¡±
¡°You can see that just by looking at it now, can¡¯t you? Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
Originally, it was a remark that would be okay to be punished directly with disobedience or abusive behavior.
Ray waved his hand and smiled.
¡°Risking one¡¯s life in a war is something only idiots do. That¡¯s what you guys do.¡±
The faces of the centurions who were arguing with those words turned red.
They were the ones who started the fight first, so they couldn¡¯t bear to say anything else, so they backed off sturdily.
Ray turned over with his back to them.
The onlookers, who were watching to see if there would be an interesting spectacle, clicked their tongues and shook their heads.
His already bad reputation got worse after that.
* * *
Princess Silea of the Devon Kingdom found her brother.
Knock- Knock-
Knock on the door, and shortly thereafter, a soft voice is heard from inside.
¡°Come in.¡±
¡°This is Klein¡¯s older brother, Silea.¡±
When I opened the door and greeted him, Prince Klein greeted me greatly.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since you came. I often told you toe and y.¡±
In response, Shileia covered her mouth slightly with eyes drenched in mncholy and spoke.
¡°How can you light-heartedly find your brother who was disturbed by the war?¡±
Of course it¡¯s a prank.
She walked lightly to find the King of Devon, who was in a meeting with nobles ahead of the war in the Great War.
Klein, who had put threeyers of sunsses on his sister, couldn¡¯t recognize them.
On the contrary, all the hearts were sucked into those teary eyes.
¡®I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re worrying about your brother. He¡¯s a really kind-hearted kid.¡¯
¡°ha ha ha. okay. Then, with what kind of heavy heart did our Sileae to visit me?¡±
It took.
Shileia smiled inwardly and got to the point.
¡°As a princess of the strong Devon Kingdom, I want to see the uing war with my own eyes.¡±
Klein, who had been listening to her, hardened his expression at the word war.
For a princess to go to war was uneptable.
At least as long as it wasn¡¯t with the Master right in front of him.
Klein tly refused.
¡°Can not be done. I don¡¯t know why you came up with that idea, but the battlefield will bepletely different from what you thought. Why do you want to go to such a ce?¡±
¡°Before, my swordsmanshipcked actualbat. I want to fix it this time.¡±
Certainly, she was born with the body of a princess, and there were not many things she would go through in actualbat.
However, it didn¡¯t make sense to go to the battlefield just to learn a sense of realbat.
No matter how much you say you¡¯re just watching, it¡¯s a war and a battle.
Klein¡¯s will was strong as it is a ce where unexpected idents frequently ur.
¡°Again, I am against it. Your Majesty must be of the same opinion.¡±
Up until this point, she had expected it too.
¡°Then please let me see at least the appearance of troops dispatching.¡±
If it is a dispatch, it is done in a ce not too far from the border.
Looking at his sister¡¯s pitiful eyes, Klein¡¯s heart weakened.
¡®How long would I feel so sad if I had been blocked by a wall while handling the sword?¡¯
It was the same that he was frustrated by being blocked by a wall in the past.
As much as I know the pain, I wanted to help myself.
After thinking for a moment, Cline sighed and nodded.
¡°If it¡¯s out of town¡ I¡¯ll tell His Majesty. Instead, keep your promise. It is only until the moment the soldiers are dispatched.¡±
At that, Sileria smiled brightly.
¡°Thank you brother!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
Having achieved her goal, she thought.
¡®Ho-ho-ho. I need to get out of here for a while and see the gap. It¡¯ll be all right when I get back soon.¡¯
Growing up as an immature child, she still had no idea what a war between kingdoms meant.
* * *
Rayy in the shade and nced at the soldiers training.
He¡¯s been paying attention to the sounds around him for the past few weeks.
¡®The time when the war begins is perfect for those who have moved.¡¯
Lately, thanks to his indolent life, even mediocre soldiers have begun to ignore him.
Thanks to that, the guards of the Ganja loosened a little when it came to themselves.
If you are sleeping around you, sometimes they whisper to each other and even have a conversation.
All he had to do was lie still and listen to it.
There are a little more than 10 people who have been found that way.
Ray groaned in delight.
¡®You¡¯re trying hard to catch me. Hehehe.¡¯
I don¡¯t know if they are the ganja of the Devon Kingdom or the ganja of the forces behind it, but it will be of great help if they get rid of those leaking information before the war begins.
To that end, he asked the king and nobles to keep quiet about his identity.
Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to get caught here?
Raising his body, he stretched out.
Intelligent vitality radiated from his hazy eyes, and his stooped back straightened.
To the point of being seen by others, it seems like you are a different person for a moment.
It was time to move slowly.
* * *
A weekter, the Devon Kingdom dered war.
Devon, leading his troops and attacking with terrifying momentum, was literally like a raging bull.
Themanders who heard the news were very nervous.
¡°We will cross the border soon!¡±
¡°How many troops do you have?¡±
¡°The number of vanguards exceeds one thousand!¡±
At the words of the centurionmanding the centurions, the centurion made a puzzled expression.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. They are pushed out of the army.¡±
While their vanguard numbered 1,000, they were only about 4,000 in total.
It was obvious what the oue would be if they collided head-on.
Concerned, the Cheonbujang pointed to the map.
¡°We ride the mountain range and hold the high ground to block it in front. Mercury is next.¡±
It is an idea to check with an arrow from an advantageous position.
If done well, it could kill hundreds of the vanguard.
He bowed his head and epted the order.
¡°I will prepare it right away!¡±
Before the uing battle, the centurionmanded the centurions to prepare the soldiers.
Ray was also among them.
The centurion was assigned a hundred men under the direction of the centurion.
The tens of chiefs who entered under him immediately frowned.
¡°Whew¡ I was wondering who the boss was¡¡±
¡°Everything is wrong. Let us conduct well.¡±
The battle hadn¡¯t even started, but morale had fallen from the beginning.
It wasn¡¯t just the ten chiefs who hated him.
Even the soldiers shunned him.
Far from wearing the te armor worn bymanders, he was still wearing a smelly, dirty white robe.
Just looking at his appearance, it seemed that he had no intention of fighting.
It was what Ray wanted.
A smile crept across his lips as he waited for the battle.
Chapter 323
Episode 323 sh between Devon and Celia (1)
Devon¡¯s forces rushed fiercely.
They cross the border lightly and run in a straight line towards the wall.
¡°Kill all of Celia¡¯s children!¡±
¡°Show me what it means to go against Devon!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Seeing them flocking with a shout that shook the earth, the Cheoninjang, who had been lying in ambush in the mountains, raises his hand.
¡°Now! Shoot!¡±
With those words, the archers rose up.
Temporarily release the bow string that was pulled taut.
Tap-! widely-!
Wedge-!
Hundreds of arrows were aimed at the vanguard of the Devon Kingdom.
A rain of arrows suddenly fell from the mountain, and they panicked.
I thought I would definitely do Mercury, but I didn¡¯t know that I would hide behind the mountains and shoot arrows.
Thanks to the unexpected attack, dozens of soldiers who were running forward were knocked down.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Every ambush! Avoid everyone!¡±
As the front line copsed, themander on horseback gave an order, striking the arrows.
¡°Besiege the ambush archers! Prevent them from returning to the castle!¡±
Devon¡¯s soldiers came to their senses and hurriedly climbed the mountain range.
However, Celia, who prepared for all situations in advance, acted quickly.
Celia¡¯s soldiers had entered the castle before they had even climbed halfway up the mountain range.
Then, a full-fledged Mercuryposition took ce.
A bloody battle broke out between Devon¡¯s soldiers climbing the wall and Celia, who stopped them.
While everyone was busy moving, Ray was just rxed.
¡°Hey, there¡¯s adder hanging next to you. Are you going to leave it as it is?¡±
As if it were someone else¡¯s fight, throw a few words of instruction from the side.
The ten seals could not reply because they were sweating profusely.
If you let go of the tension even a little bit, Devon¡¯s soldiers climb over the wall.
In addition, the magic corps below were overusing magic to break down the castle gate.
At a time like this, there was no time to argue with such a bob bug.
Ray, who was walking around and looking around the soldiers, slipped away somewhere.
It didn¡¯t help anyway, so it didn¡¯t change anything even if that one person escaped.
Or rather, the soldiers stopped hearing his voice so they could concentrate.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Arge piece of magic exploded into the castle gate.
No matter how strong the castle gate was made with the help of magic stones, it could not withstand such magic indefinitely.
Looking down at the situation, Cheonbujang burned his stomach.
¡°There is a limit to holding out. One day the gates will be broken.¡±
There¡¯s no way it will break tomorrow, but it has tost for at least a week.
His pride could not tolerate retreating after only holding out for a few days.
¡°I have no face to see Your Majesty.¡±
It is Devon who led the magic corps.
No matter how much they defend themselves against the wall, they can¡¯t help but be at a disadvantage overall.
On one side the centurions shouted.
¡°Shoot your bow! Don¡¯t let your hands rest even for a second!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Even so, the archers seemed to catch fire in their hands.
Even from a distance, the difference in numbers seems to be 3,000.
It is said that there are more than 1,000 people in the vanguard and 6,000 people who follow.
Thanks to that, I was able to shoot arrows at random without aiming at a specific target, but when there were many Devon soldiers climbing over the wall, I was only anxious.
¡®Can I really survive?¡¯ A disbelief crept up in their heads.
It was no different for themanders.
It¡¯s a force that¡¯s almost twice as big.
If it had been an all-out war, it would have been swept away immediately.
It was only thanks to the walls and gates that I was able to hold on until now.
Little by little, the fear of death began to appear on the faces of the proud Celia soldiers.
* * *
After half a day, the battle was over.
For Mercury, which is separated from the wall, the morale and stamina of the soldiers are important.
If you continue to fight for more than this, you will only get tired.
Even Devon had no desire to lose soldiers unnecessarily.
At first, the morale of the Celia soldiers, who had been fighting to the death, crumbled after half a day.
A shadow fell on their faces as they sat and rested against the wall.
¡°¡we will surely die.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯te to a ce like this¡¡±
No matter how many arrows I blow, the Devon¡¯s soldiers don¡¯t give up.
At that, the ten chiefs encouraged the soldiers.
¡°do not worry. Reinforcements wille soon.¡±
¡°It is still the first day. Don¡¯t give up on life just like this. Aren¡¯t there families waiting for you?¡±
The words ¡°family¡± cheered the soldiers up a little.
Most of the soldiers brought to the battlefield have families to support them.
They knew very well how the family would change when they fell apart.
They made up their minds and stuffed hard bread that was hard to chew into their mouths.
I wonder if this was military rations, but it was good to eat as I chewed it while mixing saliva.
It even tastes delicious, probably because it was eaten after a hard battle.
As they ate their meal in heavy silence, Ray stepped over.
The eyes of the soldiers looking at the dirty robes were not good.
One of the ten chiefs assigned under him frowned.
¡°What kind of face did the person who didn¡¯t even show his face on the battlefielde with?¡±
It was clear hostility.
It was the same with the centenarians and millennium chiefs around them, so no one stopped the declination of the ten chiefs.
¡°I came looking for someone.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re going to do something like this, stop immediately. It will run just fine without you.¡±
Ray didn¡¯t blink an eye even at the bald head of the deuce.
He ignored the decathlon and walked past it, then pulled out a soldier who was eating well.
When Ray raised his hand on his shoulder, the small soldier was mmed to the ground.
Pieces of bread rolled across the dirt floor.
The soldier was taken aback by the sudden situation.
¡°Kek! Keck! Why are you doing this!¡±
One centurion could not stand his tyranny and stepped out.
¡°You really have a thick face! What is this! You can¡¯t encourage soldiers who have fought hard on the battlefield until now, but you¡¯re persecuting them! Are you still themander!¡±
These are the ones who have been intensified by the war.
A bloody atmosphere unfolded as if they were going to draw their swords at any moment.
When the centurions and tens of chiefs soldiers were about to rob their seats and stand up.
Ray let out a bitterugh.
¡°Instead of fighting hard on the battlefield, they were secretly procuring information behind the scenes. Did the Devon Kingdom send you?¡±
The audience paused at his shocking words.
Although it was only for an instant, the soldier also became surprised.
The soldier, who managed to calm his expression within one minute, spoke as if he was unfair.
¡°What kind of small is that! I was on the battlefield all day!¡±
But no one listened to him.
Because their eyes were focused, there was no one who couldn¡¯t see the soldier¡¯s reaction just now.
Ray didn¡¯t stop there.
It strides forward and throws a few backwards.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Please save me! I know nothing!¡±
There were eight soldiers who came out like that.
This time he turns to the centurion.
As the nervous centurions froze, Ray singled out three more.
¡°Three of this guy, this guy, and that guy. The sum is eleven. All of them leaked our military information.¡±
I picked it up without any hesitation.
The thousand chief asked with a suspicious look.
¡°¡how can you believe what you said?¡±
So far, trust is a ray that has thrown all trust into the ground.
This reaction could be taken for granted.
Ray pulled out a piece of parchment from his bosom.
¡°This is the letter they were trying to sendst night. I missed two, but got one safely. Open it and read it.¡±
The millennium epted it.
After reading the article for a while, their troops and tactics are clearly trodden on.
In addition, it was very simr to the handwriting of Baekjangjang he knew.
It was more resentment than bitterness at the betrayal of Baekjangjang, who had been by his side for a long time.
Enraged, he gave the order.
¡°Put these bastards in jail right now! Don¡¯t even give me a sip of water!¡±
¡°I see.¡±
As the situation became more and more strange, it was those who had beenughing at Ray that were now taken aback.
I thought he was a nerd who only knew how to idle around, but behind the scenes he was looking for people who had gone through the cracks.
The surprises continued.
Ray bowed his head to the millenniummander.
¡°Now that the ganja are gone, this is an opportunity. You have to move right away.¡±
¡°Moving¡ are you saying you¡¯re going to hit them?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
The thousand chief doubted whether he was sane.
The numerical difference is almost twice asrge.
Is that all? Devon, who even led the knights and magic corps, was literally like a moving fortress.
Both attack and defense are superior, so it is unlikely that they will be eaten easily even if they do a surprise attack.
He shook his head, as if it wasn¡¯t worth thinking about.
¡°Capturing Ganja ismendable, but we cannot surrender our troops. Anything more than this would make Mercury impossible.¡±
Ray didn¡¯t back down either.
¡°Your chance is now. If we miss this time, the only answer is to retreat from now on.¡±
At the confident words, the ceiling shook for a moment.
¡®Maybe that¡¯s true.¡¯
I thought it would be a good idea to leave it to him when I saw the excellent mindset of deliberately showing indolence and deceiving the guardsmen and the military force of throwing soldiers away with one hand.
The Cheoninjang sighed and said,
¡°This is war. You can¡¯t bet tomorrow on things you¡¯re not sure about. Are you sure you can make good use of this opportunity?¡±
Ray smiled at him.
¡°I¡¯m sure by now you¡¯ll be drinking your toast and keeping your guard down. If you can¡¯t catch drunk guys, you¡¯ll have to hit the centurion.¡±
The answer was enough.
¡°I canmand a thousand soldiers. I will add seven hundred of them. Together with the four hundred, the sum is eight hundred. Compared to them, it¡¯s a small number, but I think it¡¯s enough for a surprise attack¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll bring you good news.¡±
If there are eight hundred people, it is full and overflowing.
In any case, Ray intended to stir them up to the fullest.
You must not win this battle.
This is because more enemies maye.
It maintains a moderately tight atmosphere, but sees an opportunity and reverses it in an instant.
That was the way to win while reducing the consumption of troops the most.
In his opinion, the winds of war do not end only with Devon and Celia.
It will probably spread out over the entire continent.
For the future, it was necessary to save their strength for public enemies.
Ray took off his mask while looking at the Ten Commanders under him.
His gray hair was disheveled, revealing mysterious blue eyes.
When his beautiful appearance was revealed, the audience froze in an instant.
In the middle, Ray put themander¡¯s cape on his shoulders, which he had never worn before.
The red cloak that symbolizes the kingdom of Celia swayed in the wind.
¡°Follow me. I will make each one of you a hero.¡±
It was the time when he led his troops directly to the battlefield.
Chapter 324
Episode 324 sh between Devon and Celia (2)
Devon Kingdom¡¯s troops were holding a toast as Ray expected.
The defense battle is still in full swing, but looking at the atmosphere, it seems that the battle has already been won.
Put on a keg and openly light a fire in the barracks and grill the meat.
Smoke rising from afar made their location clear.
Ray, who was holding his breath on horseback in the distance, looked around at the soldiers.
¡°Never get out of my back. Those who fall must die.¡±
At that, the ten chiefs looked confused, and the soldiers also looked at something strange.
It is only natural that his boss, who had beenzy and indolent until now, changed in an instant.
Some of them still didn¡¯t trust Ray.
No matter how much it is a surprise, the current situation is 800 to 6,500.
The soldiers felt as if they were willing to go into the limbs.
What can I do though?
On the battlefield, themand of the superior is thew.
It was not something that they could not disobey as they were not even the ten chiefs.
The soldiers followed him without hiding their uneasy eyes.
Ray, who confirmed that Devon¡¯s troops were drunk, told the soldiers before the sortie.
¡°I¡¯ll let you have a toast tonight.¡±
Hearing that iprehensible sound, before the soldiers had time to express their doubts, he led his horse and drew his sword.
¡°Follow me!¡±
Hearing the roaring voice mixed with mana made me feel like my morale was rising.
The ten seals and soldiers moved their horses and followed Ray straight after him.
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Follow the centurion!¡±
Fiercely rushing towards the barracks of the Devon Kingdom, they were like a bird of prey.
The soldiers who were watching hurriedly blew their whistles.
Thanks to that, the Devon troops, who were drunk, made a bted move.
¡°Don¡¯t stop!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a surprise!¡±
He hurriedly picked up his weapons and put on his armor, but by that time, the raiding party led by Ray had already reached the entrance of the barracks.
Ray, who was in the lead, moved his sword.
Then, the soldiers standing in front are cut off as if they were tofu.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°These bastards!¡±
He did not face a single foe for more than a second.
If you look at it from a distance, you¡¯re just pulling a horse and wandering around the barracks at will.
If he can¡¯t be killed with one attack, the soldiers who followed him will stop breathing.
It was a monotonous formation, but I couldn¡¯t dare to approach it because I was moving quickly on my horse.
The Ten Seals who followed right after Ray couldn¡¯te to their senses at the situation that was happening.
Before looking at the enemy and thinking about something, the sword swings wildly.
Even though they were just following him, Seung-gi naturally leaned towards them.
The soldiers might not have noticed, but the chiefs of the deacons were vaguely aware of it.
¡®It¡¯s a great eye.¡¯
Reading the flow of the battlefield is something that even veterans can¡¯t do recklessly.
In addition, it is a god that is close to impossible if you are dragging a horse and running through the middle of the battlefield.
Their superiors were doing it without difficulty.
Is that all?
It wasn¡¯t enough to carefully check the soldiers following one by one, so I was cutting down the soldiersing from the front line by myself.
In effect, all they were doing was finishing off already mortally wounded soldiers.
As the barracks became noisy due to the surprise attack, a man wearing luxurious te armor rode up to him.
A feeling of intimidation surged around his body.
¡°Don¡¯t be confused! Form up!¡±
At the sound of a mountain-like voice, the soldiers began forming behind him.
There are three well-known swordsmen in Devon Kingdom.
Among them, Pitt, who was in charge of the ceiling, was a well-known figure who had risen to the upper rank of Aura user.
He also had a natural talent for moving troops, so he was directly praised by the king for his hard work.
Ray¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Pete.
¡®If you kill the enemymander, the formation will copse.¡¯
To be honest, the formation he chose is good for breaking through, but poor for sustain.
If you procrastinate for a long time, you may even lose money.
After clearing up her thoughts, Ray changed her words.
The target was the enemy general.
Pete grinned when he saw that the enemy¡¯s leader had turned and ran straight toward him.
¡°What a fool you are.¡±
If the formation that runs like that stops even for a moment, it loses its power.
If the only advantage, the breakthrough power, is gone, the only thing left is to kill them trapped in the troops.
And he had enough strength to stop it.
Because he was on the verge of bing a sword master, his confidence was considerable.
Pete drew his sword and aimed it at Ray¡¯s throat.
His target was also the enemy¡¯s vanguard, Ray.
The two exuding a sense of intimidation gradually drew closer to each other, and eventually, when the words passed each other.
Facing Ray¡¯s sword, Pete¡¯s bastard sword was cut in two like a lie.
Slowly¡ª!
Pete¡¯s eyes widened with a short flurry.
Thest thing he could see was a tiny aura de on Ray¡¯s sword.
When the enemymander he trusted met the end in vain, only terrified soldiers remained on the battlefield.
To them, Ray, who cut Pete in one blow, was like a god of war.
¡°Run away too!¡±
¡°Retreat!¡±
When the soldiers left the battlefield, the embarrassed centurion stopped him.
¡°Fight! Stay in shape!¡±
However, that cry was only an empty echo.
As long as Pete, who was already the spiritual support for the soldiers, was dead, no one would follow the centurion¡¯s words and fight back.
Dealing with the disorganized troops was easy.
When Ray, who ran for a long time with his whole body covered in blood red, returned to the castle, only four hours had passed since the dispatch.
* * *
It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Ray returned with his soldiers.
Cheoninjang, who watched his battle from a distance, waspletely stunned.
He didn¡¯t see him shing Pete with a single blow, but he could see himmanding his men and stirring up enemy lines.
The soldiers watching him from afar were no different from Cheoninjang.
It¡¯s natural that that would be the case.
Devon¡¯s camp, which had been approaching six thousand five hundred, had now shrunk to just over five thousand.
Furthermore, Ray skillfully set fire to their food storage while wandering around.
With no more food tost, they had no choice but to retreat with tears in their eyes.
With this one surprise attack, he killed more than a thousand soldiers of the Devon Kingdom and ended this defensive war, which had no choice but to continue for a long time in the past.
The surprise of themander and the soldiers who watched and followed him was even greater.
It was as if they were still dreaming.
Their ships suppressed the mighty Devon army.
He also killed the enemymander and reversed the charter, which was filled with only despair.
When they return like that, the castle treats them as heroes.
Now that it had reached that level, the gazes of the ten chiefs looking at Ray were no joke.
Ray approached the millennial and asked for it.
¡°Today must have been a tiring day for the soldiers. There is enough food, so I would like you to hold a banquet, albeit a small one.¡±
Who¡¯s to say?
He is the main contributor to the victory of this battle.
It was not enough to hold a banquet or two for the thousand chief.
¡°It is not right to not celebrate after winning a battle. Release alcohol and meat! Today we will have a toast!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
When the order of the thousand chiefs was given, the soldiers let out cheers.
Seeing this, Ray smiled and took off the cloak soaked in blood.
Shake off the hair that was heavily scented with blood.
That alone became a picture.
Cheoninjang, who had looked down on him at first, patted him on the shoulder feeling apologetic.
¡°His Majesty will surely recognize your great efforts.¡±
Others would say that it was the honor of the family, and it would be something that would be remembered from generation to generation, but Ray was afraid of nothing.
I want to refrain from having my nose pierced by getting involved with the king.
He shook his head.
¡°I was just lucky. If they hadn¡¯t been drunk, we would have been caught.¡±
That seemed humility to the millenniummander.
Looking at it with goodwill, every action looked good.
Heughed pleasantly.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. I don¡¯t understand why a person like you is dressed in white. I will definitely tell themander-in-chief.¡±
When he said he was going to do something that was supposed to be done, Ray¡¯s expression rotted involuntarily.
¡°You really don¡¯t have to do that¡¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t decline.¡±
Hansako wants to decline.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, there were still some awkward things because of the affair with Princess Celestia.
I really hope you put up with me doing more than this.
I was looking at Cheoninjang with thest sorrowful feeling, but wasn¡¯t he shaking his head?
¡°ha ha ha. I know your heart.¡±
It seemed that the meaning was conveyed incorrectly.
* * *
The Devon Kingdom suffered considerable damage in a single battle.
The food warehouse was burnt to ashes, and themander who led them passed away.
On the other hand, the enemy¡¯s castle is only healthy and the soldiers suffer little damage.
There was no way they could fight again in this situation.
The millennial leaders decided to withdraw through a meeting.
It¡¯s a step they don¡¯t want to do either.
If he returned to the Devon Kingdom, he would probably face the me.
* * *
Arge number of nobles gathered in the Great War.
¡°Devon started to move the army in earnest. I wonder if an all-out war will break out soon.¡±
The Marquis of Meches asked.
¡°How was the battle in the northern Crian Castle?¡±
¡°ording to reports, the forces of Devon Kingdom have decided to withdraw. It would be safe to say that the battle at Crian Castle was won.¡±
At the baron¡¯s words, King Celia was very happy.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. I thought it would be nice if I could buy some time.¡±
After all, the ce where the saint protects is different.
Rather than suffering damage to the castle, they recalled them.
Hearing the report, the King of Devon will feel sick to his stomach.
King Celia, who seemed to have a thousand troops, ten thousand horses in his hand, said without hesitation.
¡°It¡¯s not like this, but I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to drive them all out.¡±
The battle through Mercury is nothing more than a simple war of attrition.
What he wanted was tangible war achievements.
At this time when the saint is protecting them, if they show this as an example, other kingdoms will not dare to act recklessly.
At the king¡¯s remarks, Prince Silos bowed his head and objected.
¡°Your Majesty, we still have one victory. All-out war is what they want. I apologize, but our soldiers will not be able to hold on.¡±
Chapter 325
Chapter 325 For the sake of the big picture (1)
Celia¡¯s military power is not weak, but it is nothingpared to Devon Kingdom.
To add a bit of exaggeration, Devon¡¯s soldiers, who were good atnd battles, were worthy ofpeting with the Lessian Empire.
Count Heren gave strength to Prince Silos¡¯s opinion.
¡°My opinion is the same as the Gongwang. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re content with one win, but we¡¯re at a disadvantage when ites to all-out war.¡±
Since both you and I were united in unity, even King Celia could not push forward with his own opinion.
He cleared his throat and sat down.
¡°Hmmmm. I¡¯ve done it. Now is the time to focus on repairing and focusing on Mercury.¡±
Even though he is still in his fifties, he knows when to move and when not to.
Now was the time to establish a winning position.
Devon will no longer have the same morale as it used to after one crushing defeat.
If you need to reorganize soldiers and weapons, now was a golden opportunity.
Since everyone knew that, it was a meeting with most of the nobles of the kingdom of Silia, but nothing much came out.
It¡¯s just that most of their conversation was focused on ¡®another victory due to Mercury¡¯.
At the same time, while imagining someone else¡¯s figure in your mind.
* * *
Reinforcements have arrived at the northern Crian Castle that Ray is guarding.
As much as the Devon Kingdom was aiming for, the number of reinforcements was considerable.
A whopping 3,000 soldiers and two thousandmanders.
There were three centurionmanders and twenty-five centurionmanders, so arge-scale troop movement was made.
Although it is the same Celia kingdom, the territorial attitude is severe as mercenaries and adventurers are mixed here and there.
Worse, there were asional fights.
Tak- Tak-!
As Ray was rummaging around the zing bonfire, three or four decembers approached him.
After taking out a bottle of alcohol they had secretly brought, the chiefs of the deacons silently handed over a bottle.
¡°Would you like to have white bean paste?¡±
It¡¯s been a long time since the way of speaking that was close to the extreme has already returned to the respect.
Ray smiled and epted the bottle.
¡°What kind of crazy bastard would allow you to drink right before a battle?¡±
I¡¯m not talking about a subject who is already pouring alcohol into his mouth.
The ten chiefsughed happily at his human appearance.
¡°ha ha ha. So, isn¡¯t that the first thing you brought to the centurion? Since we drank together, we are now aplices.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do about it.¡±
¡°Heh heh. You promised.¡±
They bumped bottles into each other.
In a pleasant atmosphere, alcohol was circted one round.
One of the decembers with a shaggy beard said, wiping his lips.
¡°I don¡¯t know why a centurion-like person couldn¡¯t wear a centurion. My limbs still tremble when I think of that battle.¡±
The image of him leading the soldiers and killing even the enemy general was a masterfulmander himself.
Even days after that, the exploits of the day were so great that the soldiers talked about them.
However, what he received was only a modest toast.
Normally, even a small title is a feat that can be earned.
Rey replied, putting the bottle he was drinking down on the ground.
¡°What are you doing for such a bother?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful? It¡¯s about giving orders to the centurions and moving the soldiers in style.¡±
¡°Cool freezes to death. It¡¯s a perfect location to get stabbed in the barracks or get kicked out in the kingdom.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. That¡¯s what it is.¡±
While they were drinking and chatting for a while, two men walked from one side.
Judging by the te armor supplied to themanders, he must have been a centurion.
As if they were drunk, they touched the hem of the chiefs¡¯ clothes with their feet and said,
¡°Yeah these guys! How dare your superiore and not even say hello!¡±
In other words, he speaks as if he is angry, but in reality, it is nothing but a quarrel.
The chiefs of the decembers stood up after drinking at him and bowed their heads.
¡°¡Meet the centurions.¡±
¡°sorry. I had no idea that noble people woulde to such a remote ce.¡±
People with nothing to do were saying why they came all the way to this ce and made a fuss.
The centenarians in dispute were the ones who arrived as reinforcements this time.
Since they came from the royal capital, the pride they had was great.
Although they are soldiers of the same kingdom, they regard the soldiers of Crian Castle as just vigers from the outskirts with spears and swords.
In fact, themanders of the royal capital are more likely to have a quick shot than themanders of Crian Castle.
As a result, themanders of Crian Castle, who were suppressed by the thousand chiefs of the royal capital, were silent even while watching this tyranny.
Since they were not restrained, it was not unreasonable that the centurions of the capital showed such a careless attitude.
A man with a superior physique, a centurion, grabs the centurion by the shoulder and speaks.
¡°Follow me. I will correct what discipline is for you today.¡±
The ten seal who is being dragged by the shoulders smiles with effort.
Perhaps he was telling himself not to worry.
It looks like his direct subordinate is being harmed right in front of his eyes, but it¡¯s not Ray to leave it alone.
He threw the bottle he was drinking at the centurion¡¯s head.
Percussion ¨C
A sound that was more unpleasant than painful echoed through the son-inw.
Thanks to that, the white man, whose hair was drenched in alcohol, turned to look at Ray with a savage expression.
¡°¡Did this damn kid¡ go crazy from drinking too much?¡±
Instead of answering him, Ray smiled viciously.
¡°Here and there, bandit-like bastards y a lot.¡±
In an instant, the man who had been demoted from being a centurion in the royal capital to a bandit frowned.
Why are you so full of confidence?
Did he even have a corner to believe in?
He rolled his eyes and nced at Ray.
The clothes are beggarly, and the hair is full of dust.
Even so, it didn¡¯t seem like a guy like that would have a rtionship with a nobleman.
The white man, who felt much more at ease, said with a sense of intimidation.
¡°You touched the wrong person. Count Hert¡¯s cousin son is me.¡±
He speaks proudly with his eyes shining.
It was dumbfounded for Ray, who wanted to be the king¡¯s hidden son, to speak with his chest out so proudly.
He summarized the contents.
¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re amoner?¡±
¡°Shut up! Dirty bastards like you and I are different from birth!¡±
¡°Only the genealogy was long, but nothing special. Are you going to be a wealthy wealthy family?¡±
The man who had been stabbed to the point let out a rough snort.
He even draws a sword and threatens.
¡°I can¡¯t tolerate your arrogance any longer. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, get down on your knees and apologize.¡±
¡°Because the world is about to end, soldiers persecute the same soldiers during war.¡±
¡°This guy is gear nose!¡±
Two centurions swung their swords with determination.
Seeing his drunken appearance, he seems to be unable to tell the difference between the front and the back.
Looking at the descending trajectory, you can clearly see the extent of the sword study.
I was worried about how many people I could cut on the battlefield with that.
Ray bent his thumb and forefinger to form an index finger.
With that, the entire sword surface was shot, and the two swords became entangled with each other and lost their bnce.
The centurions, who had been staggering, hit their butts on the dirt floor.
¡°Keugh!¡±
As they fell, Ray moved right away.
Grasp the neck belt with your left hand and rotate your arms round and round.
Then the huge man flew away like an arrow.
Kwaaang-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
A centurion who flew away breaking a tree finally came to his senses.
One person disappeared in the blink of an eye.
The power level was too obvious.
The remaining man backed away and tried to run away.
However, Ray¡¯s eyes were already shining in front of him.
¡°You monstrous bastard!¡±
I tried to swing the sword with all my might, but it was impossible to get hit.
Ray grabbed him by the shoulders and tossed him into the woods.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
The centurion, who had been blown away ten meters away, passed out with a shriek.
Then the son-inw became quiet as if nothing had happened.
The ten leaders opened their mouths.
I thought it was a great skill, but I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to deal with two centurions so easily.
Surprising moment, one of them said with a darkplexion.
¡°What do I do with this? They are themanders of the royal capital¡. If the fact that the centurion touched them is revealed¡¡±
Probably, even if it happens, it will happen firmly.
If you did something wrong, you could be imprisoned for the reason of low morale.
The expressions on the faces of the other chiefs of the tens who heard that also hardened.
¡°¡It¡¯s a big deal.¡±
¡°If the royal road gets into their ears, things will be a hassle.¡±
¡°I need toe up with measures.¡±
Whether they do or not, the parties are at peace.
Ray lightly waved his hand as if chasing away a fly.
¡°What is the big deal with this level of fertilization? Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±
King Celia didn¡¯t even care that the son of the count¡¯s cousin was hit once or twice.
No, even if it was the count himself who was beaten, he wouldn¡¯t even look at her.
On the contrary, the count could be scolded by the king.
As much as that, Ray¡¯s position was quite high to King Celia.
Unaware of that fact, the Ten Chiefs wondered where his confidence was springing from.
It¡¯s a matter that can be ruled by militaryw, but it¡¯s too carefree to be carefree.
Doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s job?
He, who always creates surprising situations unexpectedly, sternly discouraged him, saying not to worry, and the chiefs of the december also shut their mouths.
In their hearts, there was only a hint of anticipation left.
* * *
In the barracks, rumors that Ray had a fight with the centurions of the royal capital quickly spread.
The soldiers thought he would be punished soon, but unlike their thoughts, no punishment was given to Ray.
In response, those of the royal capital stood up.
Among those seated around the round table, one of the millennium d in radiant te armor spoke in an angry voice.
¡°Discipline is loose! Two centurions got caught up in it, and they didn¡¯t punish you!¡±
¡°Not good! We have to set the example of that white-haired bastard in rags and correct discipline in the army!¡±
Chief Bener, who had been listening quietly, shook his head.
Instead of agreeing with them, he brought up a different story.
¡°Everyone here must have heard the rumor that our troops from the Northern Crian Castle defeated the forces of the Devon Kingdom.¡±
¡°¡I know. But why did that storye out all of a sudden?¡±
He openly expresses his dissatisfaction with Cheonbujang, who changes the subject.
After looking at him for a while, Bener¡¯smander spoke in a voice that seemed to demand everyone to listen.
¡°The ragged centurion, as the millennial says, yed a big part in driving out Devon.¡±
Chapter 326
Chapter 326 For the big picture (2)
¡°How could a centurion drive out Devon?¡±
It¡¯s an expression of iprehension.
It¡¯s natural that that is the case.
Baekinjang is the position ofmanding only a hundred soldiers.
There was no way he could drive out Devon¡¯s army, which had reached 7,000 by thinking withmon sense.
Chief Hana Vener just shook his head without saying anything.
At this point, the thousand chiefs of the royal capital began to suspect that he was lying.
It is impossible for a single centurion to defeat an army unless it is a legendary hero.
The Royal Capital¡¯s Cheonjangjang, who had be ufortable with hearing, demanded with a frown on his face.
¡°Please exin in an understandable way, Director Cheon.¡±
They have enough courtesies, but from earlier on, they rushed to talk about the same tone.
Chief Vener always disapproved of such an attitude of themander.
However, it was impossible to stop it separately.
Unlike himself, the royal capital¡¯s dignitaries stood behind him.
¡®I don¡¯t need to touch you.¡¯
He wanted to keep his position as chief of staff for a long time.
In order to do that, it is better not to listen to others.
There was one thing that even Vener didn¡¯t know.
It means that behind the back of the centurion, who went up and down their mouths, was King Celia himself, not an aristocrat.
* * *
The news of Devon¡¯s crushing defeat in the Northern Crian Castle¡¯s siege battle spread throughout the continent.
The King of Devon mmed the arm of his chair at the disgraceful report.
Quaang¡ª!
¡°What kind of ugliness is this! It¡¯s not enough to struggle with that small castle and lose!¡±
He couldn¡¯t hold back his anger and destroyed everything he saw around him.
The Devon king¡¯s wrath was great.
The troops on the battlefield were almost twice as different from Celia.
In addition, Crian Castle was not the elite army of the Kingdom of Silia, but a ragged group of soldiers and mercenary adventurers from the periphery.
To lose so badly to them?
Of course, he was predicting victory, and the news of the defeat, which he had never even thought about, burned his stomach.
The King of Devon, who had been smashing things around him for a long time, took a deep breath and sat down.
¡°¡ I¡¯ll give you ten thousand. This time, be sure to bring the Krian in front of me.¡±
His voice was small enough to mumble, but his voice prated every corner of the hall.
The nervous nobles immediately got down on one knee.
¡°If you have an army of 10,000, you will be able to r at the northern Crian as well as the king in front of it!¡±
¡°The Kingdom of Celia is already in Your Majesty¡¯s hands!¡±
Of course it¡¯s mouth-watering.
Although 10,000 people are said to be a great army, it is not possible to upy a kingdom¡¯s capital with just that number.
The King of Devon knows that fact, and the nobles know it too.
However, the Devon king, who likes to hear ttery, felt much better with just that.
¡°As soon as the day dawns, send out immediately! Take Crian and head for the center!¡±
¡°I obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±
Devon was preparing for battle again.
* * *
Northern Crian Castle has received reinforcements from the royal capital and has soldiers up to 7,000.
Since Devon¡¯s return, they had been given quite a bit of time to repair, so they were already in perfect condition.
A soldier who was guarding his surroundings at the high gate rubbed his eyes at a glimpse of dust in the distance.
¡°Is the wind blowing?¡±
I strained my eyes and looked again, and instead of dust, I saw arge number of troops riding horses armed with weapons.
It is a huge number that cannot even be guessed at.
The soldier hurriedly took out a whistle from his chest and blew it.
A sharp whistle rang in the ears, and the soldiers in the barracks jumped out.
¡°what¡¯s the matter!¡±
¡°Those enemies areing! a lot! Too many!¡±
After calming down the stuttering soldier, the december asked.
¡°Speak calmly. How many are there?¡±
¡°It¡¯s twice as many asst time!¡±
¡°You mean more than 10,000 people!¡±
The ten seal¡¯s face turned to contemtion.
No matter how much it is advantageous to defend in war, it is not very meaningful in front of an army of 10,000.
In addition, Crian Castle in the north is infinitely smaller than other castles.
If the castle gates are broken, you will have no choice but to be helpless.
The ten seals thought deeply and issued an order.
¡°Prepare for battle! Equip your weapons and wait in front of the barracks!¡±
Seeing the enemies rushing in, the Thousand Heads received were also in a frenzy.
Urgently convened, each of them spoke loudly.
¡°You must prepare now! If we continue like this, the castle will fall!¡±
¡°What are you going to do to get ready? They¡¯re a force that¡¯s over ten thousand! Even if you fight across the wall, it¡¯s just meaningless!¡±
¡°Then are you saying you want to run away!¡±
The enemies arrived right in front of us, but when opinions diverged, the conference hall was ruined.
Chief Vener suffered a headache.
¡®I¡¯m at a loss as to what to do. If we fight back, we are afraid of the responsibility of losing the battle, and if we run away, we will not stand face in the capital.¡¯
After thinking about it for a long time, he finally came up with a good idea.
The centurion who defeated the kingdom of Devon the other day.
Calling him back to fight.
If you do, you will be able to shift the me to him, and even if you win in the unlikely event, you will take the credit for yourself.
Isn¡¯t this a good way to eat pheasants and eat eggs?
After organizing his thoughts, Bener¡¯smander put on a serious face and knocked on the round table.
Tak¡ª Tak¡ª
When the noisy hall was ventted by that small sound, the chief of staff spoke up.
¡°Do you all remember the story of the centurion I told youst time? The other day, thanks to him, I was able to defeat the Devon Kingdom. A master who overcame adversity from ancient times is said to be victorious even on difficult battlefields. I want to trust him again this time, but what do you guys think?¡±
At those words, the reaction of the thousand chiefs was divided into two again.
One frowns and the other frowns.
¡°good idea! If he is truly a master, there will be no reason he cannot beat an opponent he has beaten once.¡±
¡°I also agree with Director Cheon¡¯s opinion.¡±
As long as they had someone else to take responsibility for, the battle didn¡¯t matter.
It¡¯s not like they¡¯re being med.
But other conscientious millenarians did not agree with that opinion.
They secretly rebuked Bener.
¡°Ray¡¯s centurion¡¯s ability was already proven that day. But even so, telling us to defeat more than 10,000 troops is no different than ordering them to die on the battlefield.¡±
¡°I am against it! You can¡¯t encourage the centurion who made the ball, but you drive it to the limb! You are saying no!¡±
The two thousandmandersid bare their throats, but Vener, who had already made up his mind, did not pretend to listen.
Regardless of what they object to, all decision-making power rests with him, the Cheonbujang.
Vener, ignoring all objections, rose from his seat.
¡°I will give 2,000 soldiers to the centurion Ray. Instruct them to stop them again with it.¡±
It is an almost forcedmand.
Even if he asked to die on the battlefield, it wouldn¡¯t be dirtier than this.
However, there were more people in favor than against.
In the end, 2,000 soldiers fell to Ray.
* * *
Rey, who received the order, burst outughing.
¡°Ha, so watch me charge therge army of over 10,000 and oxidize it fiercely?¡±
I can¡¯t help but tingle to the back bone.
At Ray¡¯s words, the millennium chief closed his eyes tightly.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry. I have nothing to say. Even if you run away from the battlefield, I will not stop you.¡±
Cheoninjang, whose face was wrinkled, lowered his head.
There was shame in his voice as he delivered orders from his superiors.
Seeing that, Ray didn¡¯t have the heart to say anything more.
he sighed.
¡°I rescued him from drowning, but this time he¡¯s telling me to give him a bundle.¡±
It¡¯s too much to do.
There is a limit to pampering!
And besides, to repel 10,000 with only 2,000?
I wanted to ask what kind of madman¡¯s head this opinion came from.
¡®If the order was not rejected by themander-in-chief, it must have been the order of themander-in-chief.¡¯
Currently, the highest authority in Crian Castle is definitely Vener.
None of this would have happened had it not been for his instructions.
Ray gnashed his teeth.
To drive a soldier alive and well to death!
If themander was normal, he would never give an order like this.
Ray is a true hero of this era who forgets grace but never forgets grudge.
He promised that someday he would repay the trouble he had suffered.
Ray, looking over the wall at Devon¡¯s 10,000 troops, said.
¡°You can¡¯t fight with 2,000 people. Stop talking nonsense to themander and tell him to give up the castle right now.¡±
To Ray, who was referring to Cheon-bu-jang, not to anyone else, the Cheon-sin-jang was cold inside.
¡°The order has already been given. You won¡¯t hear any disagreements.¡±
¡°It¡¯s frustrating. In this way, Mercury is meaningless. It looks like if the castle gate is broken right now, the castle will be eaten!¡±
The glottis is strong. Because it is surrounded by severalyers of protective magic, it is not so easily broken.
However, the opponent was a 10,000-strong army.
No matter how strong the castle gate is, it is obvious that it will break during the war.
A fortress without gates is meaningless.
Helpless, only the soldiers would die.
Despite his continued insistence, Cheoninjang shook his head.
¡°It was decided through a meeting. I understand your feelings, but I have no idea what to do.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll turn.¡±
At this rate, it was really only about taking 2,000 people and engaging in an all-out war with 10,000 people.
In Ray¡¯s opinion, Devon and Celia were only fighting a war fueled by an unknown force.
As such, the true enemy was separate.
At this time, when they didn¡¯t even know their strength, Ray had no desire to waste his soldiers.
It¡¯s the same with Celia¡¯s soldiers and Devon¡¯s soldiers.
You can show your strength and defeat Devon, but if you do, you will inevitably suffer casualties whether you like it or not.
Couldn¡¯t there be anything more stupid than letting go of amon enemy and being both sides?
Ray looked at the center of the castle.
I guess I need to have a sincere conversation with the Cheonbujang.
Chapter 327
Episode 327 Harpman¡¯s Help
Ray visited Bener¡¯s officete at night.
Knock- knock-
Knocking on the door a couple of times, a low voice came from inside.
¡°Come in.¡±
At those words, when Ray stepped inside, Bener¡¯s expression darkened a little.
¡°¡Ray the centurion. What business do I have?¡±
At the act of knowing everything but pretending not to know, Ray calmed down and said quietly.
¡°What the hell are you talking about? How do you fight against 10,000 with only 2,000 people?¡±
If there was a way to wage an all-out war against five times the number of troops, Ray himself wanted to know.
Chief Vener frowned slightly.
¡°The order has been given. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this, shouldn¡¯t you be organizing your troops?¡±
Judging by the way he speaks, he doesn¡¯t seem to feel any remorse.
He didn¡¯t care about winning or losing the war.
The only thing Bener is interested in is how to prevent sparks from bouncing on him.
One of them must be thinking of passing the me on to himself.
Ray changed his attitude in earnest at the dirty tricks that showed his true intentions.
¡°He¡¯s sitting there saying something like troop maintenance.¡±
¡°How dare you make fun of your mouth!¡±
As themander drew his sword, Ray snorted.
Even Zeke, who is said to be the strongest among masters, did not dare to draw a sword in front of him, but it was absurd to see themander who had not even be a mastere out so boldly.
He ovepped his index and middle fingers.
Two fingers lightly lowered and recited.
¡°Cut it.¡±
When Misung cries his son-inw, mana swims in the air as if to respond.
A cool sound echoed as the sharpened mana touched the sword.
Slowly¡ª!
With just one voice, Vener¡¯s sword cut cleanly.
Hisplexion turned blue at the sight of a monster he had never heard of before.
¡°Uh¡ how¡¡±
Rayid his butt on the table, ignoring the general who seemed to be out of his mind beyond embarrassment.
Before he knew it, the sword held by Bener was still held in his hand.
Looking at his hand that did not hurt even though he gripped the de with his bare hand, the Cheonbujang trembled and spoke with a fishy smile.
¡°When you say good things, turn your troops around. Let¡¯s just hand everything over to Devon. You want to avoid being tired of each other. huh?¡±
He speaks and sheds fear.
The power of Fear, which was directly taught by Aira, was clearly revealed.
At the level of intense living that made it difficult to breathe, themander of Vener¡¯s head shook his head with difficulty.
¡°Ah¡ I see¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying to befortable alone. This is for everyone.¡±
It¡¯s not a lie.
By giving Crian Castle, he could avoid unnecessary battles and prevent the attrition of his soldiers.
In addition, it is also a great opportunity toy the foundation for a counterattack.
However, if the problem was that the speaker¡¯s expression was unusual, it was a problem.
If you try to convince him with an expression like that of a vicious and vicious pimp somewhere, you will only get scared.
Vener, who was so dignified in the meeting room, was transformed into a weak herbivore at this moment.
* * *
The Northern Crian Castle decided to retreat all troops from the battlefield by Bener¡¯smander, who insisted on withdrawing with foam at the mouth.
After ordering to repel Devon with 2,000 soldiers, he changed his stance overnight, saying, ¡®It is not themander¡¯s job to drive soldiers to death.¡¯
The Crean soldiers, who took the minimum amount of food and supplies, set fire to the warehouse and escaped, and the next day, Devon¡¯s forces upied the Crean Castle.
Thanks to Ray, they aplished the feat of eating a castle without a single casualty.
Hearing the report, the Devon king felt like he had the world in his hands.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! I¡¯ve heard that Celia¡¯s walls are small, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be this big!¡±
¡°It must have been that we Devon soldiers were afraid enough to abandon the castle. ha ha ha.¡±
Unlikest time, the atmosphere in Daejeon was good.
In order to send troops to the royal road of the Kingdom of Silia, two elements were needed.
The first is supplies and troops, and the second is where they can be coordinated.
In order to fulfill the second condition, it was necessary to take away the Crian castle even if it was unreasonable, but the situation went better than expected.
Now that the Northern Crian Castle had been upied without any damage, the Devon Kingdom could im to have had both elements leading to victory.
¡°Now we just have to focus on attacking the royal capital.¡±
Now that the road to the capital has been opened from the north, if the army is mobilized and attacked at once, even the kingdom of Silia will not be able to withstand it for long.
Moreover, in the case of a long-term battle, it is definitely the kingdom of Celia that will be at a disadvantage.
They suspended all trades in trade and intermediaries.
The King of Devon, who had been looking at the situation coolly, thought for a moment that King Celia might have gone mad.
There is no moneying in, and the war only generates money, so it won¡¯tst long.
After one or two attacks, you won¡¯t even have enough food to feed your soldiers.
Thinking about the future, he smiled and showed it.
¡°Now is the time to spread Devon¡¯s name on the continent.¡±
* * *
The Crian soldiers who retreated to the capital were assigned their positions and went into standby.
King Celia was furious with their retreat, but after a day of talking with Bener, he smiled as usual.
Indeed, it could not have been a terrifying speed of emotional ups and downs.
Inside the shabby tent, Ray was lost in thought.
¡®At this rate, military funds will definitely run out.¡¯
The kingdom of Celia is in a state of repeating many groups due to the war with the kingdom of Devon.
What¡¯s more, they don¡¯t have any funding.
After that, there might be a situation where fighting with bare hands mighte because of theck of weapons.
Ray, who had been imagining soldiers charging bare-handedly against cavalry with spears, hurriedly brushed off the horrific imagination.
He stood up from his seat as he tapped the parchment with a lot of drawings on it.
Now it was time to set the stage for a reversal.
* * *
Due to the war between Celia and Devon, the continent was hit by a big wind.
At the border, wars of nerves often break out between kingdoms.
Until yesterday, those who were allies waged war and even those who were blood allies struck the back of the head, and the situation was getting worse and worse.
In the background until that happened, the forces of darkness were intervened.
As much money and manpower was spent, the effect was enormous.
The entire continent was engulfed in war as they wished.
Merchants and merchants, who were looking for opportunities, began selling weapons to the kingdom.
The price was three times higher than usual, but the kingdomscking supplies had no choice but to purchase it crying and eating mustard.
As a result, the body of the upper ranks grew like crazy.
Among them, the upper half of Hafman was aprehension.
Despite the pressure and containment from other top yers, it is recording remarkable growth.
In addition to its endless capital power, the Hafman Chamber of Commerce, which even captured the hearts of the public, has reached the point where there is no other upper ss that can bepared.
Sigea, a huge neutral city located outside the borders of the Holy Kingdom.
There was the main body of the upper ss of Hafman.
Since it is a neutral city, there is no risk of war and there is arge floating poption, so it is a perfect city to make money.
Ray rode and crossed mountains and rivers in a straight line, running all day long.
His face, which had suffered from the dark forces and the war, was more haggard than usual.
If you cover your eyes with a mask, it is truly a model of a beggar.
After finding the headquarters of the Hafman Company after running nonstop, he paced at the entrance when a guard approached him.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
The tone is polite.
If it¡¯s normal, it¡¯s normal to be kicked out.
Seeing how he asked with a slight smile on his face, it was clear that Harpman had been holding back public sentiment for a long time.
Ray responded respectfully.
¡°I¡¯m here to meet Hafman Sangsanju.¡±
Flinch¡ª
the guard paused for a moment before asking.
¡°Do you have any connection with Sangsanju?¡±
ointment
After thinking for a moment, Ray smiled.
¡°If it¡¯s a bond made with grain, they¡¯ll jump out right away.¡±
The guard looked at him strangely for a moment, but then nodded.
¡°¡I¡¯ll try to send a message¡but if you tell a lie, I¡¯ll give you a big p.¡±
After answering with a blink of an eye, the guard disappeared into the top half of the harp.
Could it have been time for a cup of tea?
Shortly thereafter, half-man ran out from the inside of the top in a huff.
¡°Huh! Huh!¡±
It seems that he has been running non-stop from the office, breathing heavily.
The guards who were following the actions of the top lords that they had never seen before momentarily doubted their own eyes.
Ray calms Hoffman.
¡°They are still making a fuss.¡±
Hoffman, who took a deep breath and controlled himself, spoke in a loud and cheerful voice.
¡°If you had given me a message before you came, I would have made great preparations.¡±
¡°Did you raise the ranks to say hello once? You don¡¯t have to do anything stupid.¡±
Hoffman smiled pleasantly at the still grumpy talk.
¡°ha ha ha. No matter how many years pass, you are still the same.¡±
¡°People don¡¯t change easily.¡±
Ray nced at him.
A few years ago, I couldn¡¯t eat, and I couldn¡¯t find where my body had gone, but now I had strong muscles attached to it.
Even a servant changes his mind when he is full.
Ray said in a strange voice.
¡°After earning money, I think I can live better than before. I didn¡¯t know that the guy I picked up before was still the guy I knew, so I won¡¯t be able to drink after a long time.¡±
It is an unknown word.
Hoffman shook his head slowly.
¡°A merchant who forgets the grace he has received has little virtue.¡±
¡°It has been said that virtue improves with the size of a bowl, and that the size of a bowl grows based on judgment. Now that you know how to judge quite a bit, you must have umted quite a bit of virtue.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Hoffman lowered himself to the seon dialogue that continued.
Even though she is wearing luxurious silk clothes, she does not hesitate to kneel on the dusty ground.
He bowed his head to Ray in a pitiful outfit in front of the guards with the body of a top lord and solemnly said.
¡°Guwon store is still a store established by Eun-gong in me. If we forget that, there will be no more than half a million now.¡±
The people who were watching opened their mouths in awe at Hafman¡¯s words.
Ray lifted him up with his own hands.
¡°I was worried that I hadn¡¯t changed my mind that day, but I was wrong.¡±
Certainly Hafmann was a man made man.
When you have money and power, there are many people who change.
Ray¡¯s attitude toward him became more familiar than before.
¡°First,e inside. I lose face by leaving a noble person outside.¡±
¡°The sound of mouthing is also quite good.¡±
¡°Because it is a ce where life is life. ha ha ha.¡±
He threw a pong and guided the upper ranks.
Chapter 328
Episode 328 All-out war with Devon, the start (1)
Ray¡¯s reaction when he stepped into the office of the upper house of the so prestigious halfman upper ss was extremely cold.
He strokes his tongue while stroking office items that can be said to be outdated beyond antiquated.
¡°Is collecting antiques your hobby?¡±
Halfman shyly scratched the back of his head.
¡°If you have money to decorate your office, you should spend every penny on it.¡±
As a merchant, there could be no more sincere attitude than this.
If Ray had worn a top coat, he might have pped and cheered.
Looking at the faded office table to see if it had been picked up, even if it was abandoned, I shook my head.
Did I tell you to earn like a dog and spend like a king?
Hafmann was no slouch when it came to writing on bandit-like subjects.
Halfman, who was seated, asked with a serious expression on his face like never before.
¡°It is not normal to see someone who has not been heard from for several years. What are you doing?¡±
He takes a sip of the steaming tea and speaks.
¡°You must know that the kingdom of Celia and the kingdom of Devon are at war.¡±
¡°It is difficult to run a business these days because the situation is dire.¡±
During the war, there were probably not one or two kingdoms thatcked supplies, but there was no way they wouldn¡¯t be able to do business.
It was a part that could be known even by looking at the corners of Harpman¡¯s mouth hanging from his ear.
Ray opened his mouth briefly.
¡°The military funds of the Kingdom of Celia are insufficient.¡±
I havee to ask you for it.
Even though he didn¡¯t say anything behind his back, Hafman seemed to have noticed.
¡°Danju-nim, do you intend to stand on the side of the Kingdom of Celia?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to split sides. It may be hard to believe right now, but there is a dark curtain where the war took ce.¡±
Halfman tilted his head.
¡°Are you saying that the current war was all nned by someone?¡±
¡°As expected, it¡¯s nice that he¡¯s more eloquent than the others.¡±
Ray took a sheet of parchment from a leather pouch tied around his waist and straightened it on the table.
On the parchment, there were long lines of locations and questions of kingdoms.
Halfman stared nkly at the map.
¡°Could it be that you have connected the kingdoms where a war will break out in the future?¡±
At those words, Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°that¡¯s right. If you look this way, there are numbers written on the line drawn between Celia and Devon, right? This is what I inferred the order of war in my own way.¡±
Halfman, who listened and counted, fell silent.
Silian and Devon, where the first war took ce, and where the second number was written after.
Its location was none other than the Holy Kingdom.
Hafman¡¯splexion hardened.
¡°When will the second war break out?¡±
¡°When the war between Celia and Devon was over. If you start a war, then is the right time.¡±
Halfman, who was examining the map, moved his gaze along the line that connected Seongguk.
¡°The other person¡ is Devon again.¡±
¡°If this continues, Celia¡¯s defeat is certain. We can¡¯t even buy food to feed the soldiers, let alone military funds.¡±
¡°Um¡¡±
He didn¡¯t even have the slightest suspicion of Ray.
To Hafman, the existence of Ray was a god himself who could read and move the future.
It is because he has previously experienced predicting the future and grabbing countless profits and public sentiment at once.
After listening to the words, Hafman, who had been thinking for a while, asked in a strange tone.
¡°Since it is Dan Lord¡¯s word, our half-man will provide military funding to Celia. But there are a lot of guilds around Celia. Even so, may I ask why you came to visit me?¡±
Ray answered his question.
¡°After the war between Celia and Devon, the top tier¡¯s O¡¯Hal disappears.¡±
Harpman was startled at his words with his fingers spread out.
Given the current situation at the upper level, it is an indescribably booming period.
Even overnight, innumerable new merchants are created and prosper repeatedly.
But among them, O¡¯Hal disappears?
However, what surprised Harpman more than that fact was Ray¡¯s attitude, as if it were not a big deal, and said it for granted.
Even if you really know the future, you won¡¯t be able to be so calm.
At this point, even as Halfman, doubts rose.
¡°Even though this may be the time of war for the continent, it is a booming time for the upper ranks. But how can you say that half of the upper ranks will disappear?¡±
Boom times don¡¯t go away so easily.
If it is originally an ascending phase, it will slowly fade away.
This is even more so when it is at the peak of the period of abundance.
It¡¯s to the point where there¡¯s not enough warehouses to stock up on the money you¡¯re earning, but now five of the upper ranks are perishing!
No matter how much it was Ray¡¯s opinion that it was finished as long as he could seek apotheosis within Harpman, it was easily unbelievable.
Ray borated to help him understand.
¡°Hafman, what is the biggest source of money for yourpany?¡±
Hafman answered his question without any hesitation.
¡°There are many things, but basically it can be called trade.¡±
It is more profitable for arge group like the Hafman Company to trade with a group than to sell their feet in a single vige.
Among them, in the case of trading against the kingdom, it was making overwhelming profits.
He, no one else, wouldn¡¯t have asked the question because he didn¡¯t know that.
As expected by Hafman, Ray asked dryly without a change in expression.
¡°Even if there are no kingdoms that want to trade with your guild anymore?¡±
As he looked at him with a puzzled look, Ray nodded slowly.
¡°There is a huge money line behind the emerging elites. Perhaps they were taking money from someone unknown without even knowing it. But what if that money line suddenly disappears one day? Can the upstarts, who are just beginning to establish themselves, survive?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Hafman¡¯s mouth, which was about to say something, was closed like a mute who had eaten honey.
It was impossible.
In that case, even if it is not a new top, but a top of a tolerable size, it will be urgent to endure the immediate financial crisis.
And when the money runs out, it will suddenly disappear.
If Ray¡¯s words were really followed, not five percent, but six percent might disappear.
Also, if so many top tiers disappeared in an instant, they wouldn¡¯t be safe either.
Ray grinned at Hafman, who had aplicated expression on his face.
¡°Heh heh. So it came. In a situation where the upper ranks are dying, I want to save them once.¡±
It was a sinister smile, but in Hafman¡¯s eyes it couldn¡¯t have looked so beautiful.
I feel like my eyes light up with a smile that even the bandits can take a step back from.
Within Harfman, Ray¡¯s apotheosis waspleted more than 12 times perfectly.
Contrary to his bear-like body, the half-man, who was rich enough to p the cheek of an artist with tolerable sensitivity, howled with tears in his eyes.
¡°Ughhh! As expected, there is only one Lord for me!¡±
¡°Just trust me and follow me. I will show you hell on the continent.¡±
¡°Hell good! What¡¯s the point of hell if you have money?¡±
In the few years I hadn¡¯t seen him, Hafman had be a money madman.
* * *
The Hafman Chamber of Commerce did not spare full support for the kingdom of Celia.
As one of the few grand corps on the continent made up their mind and poured money into it, the Kingdom of Celia, which was suffering from financial difficulties, was greeted with a sweet rain.
They bought necessary weapons and food and used the remaining money to attract mercenaries and adventurers.
Then 12,000 more soldiers were added.
Thanks to theck of troops during the war, the current army is a number that is not pushed back evenpared to Devon.
It could be said that they were ready for an all-out war.
In the current situation where the light is not visible, Ray returned the war situation to the starting point by subsuming the upper half.
Although the Northern Crian Castle was still upied by the Devon Kingdom, if the castle had not been surrendered, the soldiers would have been consumed considerably.
¡°Kill as little as possible and win as fast as possible.¡±
He predicted the Seongguk as the location of the second war, but it was an established fact that a war would break out somewhere, even if it wasn¡¯t the Seongguk.
The Devon Kingdom, which had won the war against Celia, would voluntarily dere war.
Devon¡¯s gains from the war are enormous.
As a victorious country, it can raise its status on the continent, and the kingdom is so powerful that the number of upper tiers willing to trade will increase.
In reality, the benefits of winning a war are greater than the benefits of war.
In addition, what if the darkness instigates a war?
Perhaps the bloody winds would not cease in the Devon Kingdom.
To prevent that, Celia needed to win the war against Devon.
Last night, Ray had an audience with Deogard, King of Celia.
It is to tell you to prepare for arge-scale battle.
At first, King Celia, who was going to push forward to Mercury, heard his story and readily agreed.
In order tomand the soldiers ording to his will, he was given the position of a man-in-jang in Baek-in-jang.
Of course, there was no objection from the nobles.
It was because, like Hafman, no one wanted to be seen outside the eyes of the king who had a saint image drawn in his heart.
There is a castle on the way down from Northern Crian.
Even if it¡¯s just the size, it¡¯s a castle prion that can be twice as much as Crian castle.
All troops in Northern Crian were sent to Prion Castle.
The leaders sat at a long table and held a meeting.
¡°It¡¯s an all-out war¡ I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s not too much.¡±
¡°All of Devon¡¯s soldiers are well trained. If it¡¯s not Mercury, it¡¯s going to be hard to even hold on.¡±
It¡¯s natural to sound weak.
Of course, they couldn¡¯t even resist and the Crian Castle was taken away, and their soldiers who went to the front were not even elite.
The hall was filled with the sighs of the millennials and centurions.
In the middle of the meeting around the table, a well-dressed person entered.
Even at a nce, he is wearing te armor that gives off a sense of dignity.
The white haires down soft enough to look good, and the beautiful neckline shines underneath.
All the atmosphere in the audience was sucked into the dizzy eyes.
A centurion speaks to the blue cloak that symbolizes the ten thousand chiefs.
¡°You can¡¯t stand it¡ Are you Ray, the centurion?¡±
Ray grinned.
It splendidly reveals the hidden presence.
The head of the celestialmanders bowed their heads at the tremendous momentum that only the absolute could have.
¡°There are only faces that everyone knows. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ray, who has been appointed as Prion¡¯s general manager.¡±
Chapter 329
Episode 329 All-out war with Devon, the beginning (2)
When he said that he had been appointed as the chief of the millennium, most of the centurions responded positively, while the millennium chiefs were displeased.
That¡¯s also true, because the person who was lower than them just a few days ago became their master at once.
¡°From now on, all troops in Prion Castle will be led ording to my will. If you have anyints, tell me now.¡±
Saying to express dissatisfaction, he radiates energy generously with his whole body.
Even a high-ranking mage walked around with ferocious spirit as if his mana, kneeling on his knees, would immediately kill those who had disagreements.
I felt a cool sensation on my neck right away, but there was no way the millennials wouldin.
Their wrinkled faces brightened up at once.
¡°ha ha ha. If you have the experience of winning the battle with Devon, Ray Mansinjang will definitely be of great help in the war.¡±
Ray nced at him.
Looking at his face, he was a centenarian who had always quarreled over his short talk when he was a centenarian.
He pointed out right away that he is a self-proimed great man with a kind heart, and that his afterlife is longer than the lifespan of a ta-ching dragon.
¡°By the way, are you a little short?¡±
When he said something displeased, the atmosphere in the hall froze.
Cheoninjang, who received re from countless people around him, immediately changed his tone.
¡°¡Will be.¡±
Only then did Ray nod his head as if satisfied.
¡°great. So, let¡¯s start nning right away. The Devon army is right in front of you.¡±
One of the centurions, who had been sitting still at the table, had an opinion.
¡°In an all-out war, a surprise attack would be easy. Moreover, they are marching towards the capital without much rest. How about aiming for now when the soldiers are tired?¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
It was a pretty good idea.
As Baekkyeongjang said, Devon¡¯s soldiers were repeating forced marches.
In the evening, they camped out to catch their breath, but since they were marching from Crian Castle for more than two days, the fatigue must be considerable.
If you take advantage of the gap and make a surprise attack, it will surely pay off.
¡°If you have any objection, tell me.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, one of the millennials stood up.
¡°It¡¯s not a surprise. Although Devon¡¯s soldiers are weary, they are not numbered in thousands. To surprise an army of more than 10,000 people is unreasonable.¡±
¡°I am also of the same opinion as Heman Centenary. Certainly surprise is one of the good things, but not the best.¡±
That is also true.
No matter where you look in the military textbooks, you can¡¯t find the crazy rumor that surprise attacks are effective againstrge armies.
¡°There are over 10,000, but they are exhausted! Now is the right time!¡±
¡°Huh! A surprise attack just because the soldiers are tired! In the eyes of the centurion, war seemed so ridiculous!¡±
They raised their voices and squabbled.
Ray, who had been quietly thinking while watching the scene, pounded the table.
It was only a light tap on the table, but powerful mana came through the skin.
At that, the mouths of the chiefs of thousands and hundreds fell silent.
He looked around and said.
¡°There is a point in Heman Cecilian¡¯s words, but we can¡¯t stay without doing anything.¡±
¡°¡Even if we do a surprise attack, we don¡¯t have time. To set up a proper strategy¡¡±
¡°There is no time. So we¡¯re moving tonight.¡±
The Cheoninjang, who was thinking of an opinion to refute the shocking statement, also forgot what to say.
Are you doing a raid today? Do you know what kind of small battle this is!
¡°Oh, tonight! Too hasty!¡±
It wasn¡¯t just Heman¡¯s ceiling that was surprised.
The centurion, who had been insisting on a surprise attack, was also taken aback.
For the first time, the opinions of thousands and centurions were unified.
¡°By nature, surprise is thew of taking your time and moving in perfect posture. I wonder if tonight isn¡¯t too much¡¡±
I tried to say something with a look in my eyes, asking for please to put up with the crazy thing about sending troops tonight, but Ray¡¯s head just moved left and right repeatedly.
¡°Trust me. The position of a man-seal on your back isn¡¯t something you got for ying around.¡±
Confidence fell even further.
You have to trust who you trust.
No matter how many people you can trust in the world, would you trust a madman?
The faces of the thousand and hundred chiefs all died.
Now the sparks fell on the centurion, the culprit of everything.
¡®It¡¯s your fault, so you¡¯ll have to solve it.¡¯
¡®If I don¡¯t deal with it, I¡¯ll regret it for the rest of my life.¡¯
The Thousand Commanders shot their gazes with intent to kill at the hundred Commanders.
In the end, he couldn¡¯t win over the rice, and he shouted with hisst wish.
¡°I was wrong! Please consider again!¡±
The white man whomented even apologized.
If you have done this, even the king will think again.
But who is Ray?
It is a rare poisonous species that pushes forward to the end of a task that has been set once.
Having already made up his mind on the means of a surprise attack, he was single-minded.
¡°are you okay. Be confident. We can.¡±
Let¡¯s do our best and tap on the shoulder.
The faces of those gathered in the hall turned dark.
* * *
Ray devised several ns to effectively defeat the Devon Kingdom.
At first, it was such an operation that they admired even those who were repulsed by the direct surprise attack.
¡°We will use this waterway. It¡¯s shallow and hidden in the forest, so there¡¯s no better passage for an ambush. I will not ept any disagreement.¡±
He is a very selfishmander.
I wanted to open my head once more about what I believed in and how confident I was.
¡°Certainly, if you go through the waterway, you won¡¯t get noticed, but on the contrary, it will be difficult to use as an escape route.¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. So we¡¯re going to split the raiding force in two.¡±
While talking, put two dots on arge map.
One dot was a waterway, the other a forest.
As they tilted their heads in puzzlement, Ray exined.
¡°As much as we use the canal, they have no choice but to go through the canal when chasing. So, the remaining unit waits in the forest and shoots an arrow at the right moment. If you pour oil into the water and set it on fire, the effect will be doubled.¡±
¡°Would it be alright if you were being pursued when you were being pushed out of the army?¡±
¡°Think about it. While chasing, I was hit by a rain of arrows from an ambush in the forest. We have no choice but to give up the chase as long as we don¡¯t know how many are ambushing them.¡±
Let¡¯s talk that far, the thousand chiefs and hundred chiefs thumped their knees.
It was a clear n indeed.
Not only did he use the geographical advantage, but he also grasped the enemy¡¯s psychology.
It was unbelievable that it was an operation that came out in such a short time.
The attitude of the thousand chiefs toward him changed.
¡°great. Indeed, His Majesty himself appointed the Mansinjang.¡±
¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t even think of that.¡±
So far, the Tentenjangs have been dissatisfied with Ray.
When I said that I wouldunch a surprise attack today, I even felt discouraged by the ipetent general.
A boss who is selfish and full of bravado.
It was an object that the subordinates wanted to avoid.
However, he had the ability to attract people by talking about his thoughts and making specific ns.
The millennials, who had been trying to point it out one word at a time, were overwhelmed by the strange atmosphere he was creating, and were unable to say anything.
Thanks to that, the conference hall waspletely different from the first time.
Because he was not dissenting, there was no longer a divergence of opinion.
They only shared opinions about the ns that had been drawn up.
That way, good ideas keeping out.
Ray nodded as he looked at them discussing with enthusiasm.
It was thepletion of the brain, which can be said to be the most important in war.
As the day got dark, Devon¡¯s soldiers reached the vicinity of Prion Castle.
After marching for more than two days, the soldiers were quite tired.
The eyes are ck and dead, and the limbs hang limply, as if hanging from a stone.
If you saw it from a distance, you could mistake it for an undead.
Watching the Devon soldiers prepare camp and light a fire, Ray prepared to send troops.
Four thousand chiefs and fourteen centurions were selected.
split it in two
Icheon¡¯s soldiers go through the canal, and the remaining Icheon ambushes in the forest.
Thanks to the use of the wide canal, four thousand soldiers could move unnoticed by the Devonians.
Ray instructed them.
¡°They say they are exhausted, but there are only 2,000 members of the raid team. So don¡¯t overdo it and just break the surface. That alone will take a lot of morale down.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°The ambush team is waiting here. We¡¯ll give you a signal when we oil the canal, so shoot the ming arrows right away.¡±
¡°yes. Just leave it to me.¡±
Rey smiled once at the answer of the millenniummander who was very stiff.
¡°All troops dispatched.¡±
Four thousand soldiers followed Ray¡¯s words and moved.
Ambush and separate raiding parties moved slowly along the canal.
There were a lot of soldiers, so it took a little longer than expected, but because of that, the clouds rather blocked the moonlight.
Could the sky even help?
Thanks to this, I was able to arrive right in front of the Devon barracks without being noticed.
Just before they pulled out their swords, a Devon soldier who was watching the lookout hurriedly blew his whistle at the movement he felt in the canal.
Boo-woo-!
As the sound of rumbling air reverberates throughout the barracks, soldiers hurriedly rush out with their weary bodies.
Ray immediately gave the order.
¡°Charge!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Over two thousand soldiers stormed their barracks at one time.
He sets fire here and there and wipes out Devon¡¯s soldiers before they even arm themselves with spears and swords.
As much as they were prepared, the effect of the surprise attack was great.
Ray btedly realized the situation and cut down Devon¡¯smanders who were starting to step in.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Stop it! It¡¯s a surprise!¡±
He hurriedly informed them of the surprise attack, but the once-broken war situation did not return.
More than four hundred people died in an instant.
On the other hand, Celia¡¯s damage was only a few dozen.
It was only natural that Devon was only in a hurry to block thempared to them who were facing them after forming a proper formation.
As the Celia soldiers, driven by the momentum, tried to advance deeply, Ray shouted with full of mana.
¡°Back off! You can¡¯t go in!¡±
Then the soldiers hurriedly threw themselves out.
Ray quickly nced around and read the battle situation.
Looking at the center, Devon¡¯s soldiers, who had a certain degree of readiness, were rapidly gathering.
In addition,manders also mounted horses.
If an all-out war breaks out properly, they will be at a disadvantage.
¡°Retreat! Go up the canal!¡±
Ray ordered a retreat without hesitation.
Since the word had been prepared in advance, the response of the soldiers was quick.
Just a moment ago, the soldiers who were fighting on the front had slipped away like the ebb tide.
Devon¡¯s thousand chiefs raised their swords as soon as the medicine rose.
¡°Follow me! Show the cowards of Celia a lesson!¡±
Chapter 330
Episode 330 An all-out war with Devon, the beginning (3)
Devon¡¯s soldiers who lost theirrades rushed at them vigorously, but they were exhausted and there was a limit to their pursuit.
On the other hand, Celia soldiers were able to rest well in the castle.
As a result, my physical condition was already at its best.
As the distance gap gradually widened in the pursuit, the impatienced Devon centurions made an irrational number.
He rides ahead on horseback and ughter soldiers.
¡°This body is the centurion of Seohyang-gun in Devon! Is there no one in Celia who can deal with me!¡±
He spoke with great enthusiasm, but it was impossible for Celia¡¯s soldiers to stop.
They didn¡¯tunch an ambush to catch a centurion.
Instead of stopping, the running speed was getting faster and faster, so the Devon soldiers gnashed their teeth and chased after them.
Ray nced back to confirm their location.
¡®Not yet.¡¯
Although it came within range, it is difficult to see the effect properly by shooting a rain of arrows now.
Standing at the very back and repelling the attacks of the centurions, he secretly spilled oil.
The water flow in the canal was not strong, but there was a certain amount of current, so the oil flowed downstream.
And downstream there are Devonian soldiers.
After confirming that the leading soldiers had safely passed through the canal, Ray shouted backwards.
¡°Shoot!¡±
Peeing-! Piing¡ª!
As soon as his order was given, the archers waiting in advance fired their bows.
A rain of arrows that could fill the sky was pouring down towards Devon¡¯s soldiers.
Devon, who was not prepared for anything, had no choice but to be hit mercilessly by the arrows.
When the ming arrows hit the oil-mixed canal, fierce fire rushed down the water and attacked the soldiers.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Boo fire! Get out of the canal!¡±
At the cry of some of them, the second party hurriedly tried to leave the waterway, but the arrows did not let them go.
Quite a few Devon soldiers died from arrows prating the armor.
¡°Retreat retreat! All troops retreat!¡±
Sensing a sense of crisis, Cheoninjang ordered a retreat.
However, the war situation was already taken by Celia.
It was very easy to organize Devon, whose formation was disorganized due to the continuous arrows.
I was exhausted and my morale was low.
They cut down Devon¡¯s soldiers as if they were straw bales.
It was the night Celia took her second win from Devon.
* * *
A small meeting was held in the Holy Land.
¡°Report.¡±
As Pope Ey sits at the table and speaks, High Priest Deor spreads the parchment with a hard expression.
It¡¯s just three sheets of parchment.
Considering the amount of manpower and funds invested so far, it was a disproportionately small amount of information.
They said, ¡®Is this all it is?¡¯ When I threw a gaze, the high priest Deor lowered his head.
¡°Twenty people died even to get these three sheets.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡I don¡¯t have anything to report on¡ but they are a group that is quite closed and has been secretly working for a long time.¡±
¡°Is it old?¡±
¡°yes. They are influencing guilds and guilds as well as in various fields without knowing or knowing. A young group would never have this level of ability.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
The same was true of Proxia, but there is a limit to what they can know.
Not only is it difficult to dig up information, but even if you manage to dig it up, there is no guarantee that it is unmanipted information.
Iriel, who had been quietly listening to the story, inspected the parchment.
¡°I don¡¯t think I can just leave my hands alone. It would be good for us to move properly.¡±
No one objected to her words.
Until now, they thought it was nothing to worry about.
But not anymore.
In many ways, they were promiscuous and even artificially created periods of fertility.
It was no longer in a position to cover the means.
¡°That¡¯s right. You could say it¡¯s toote now. I¡¯ll give you the right to create the High Priestess of Deor. With that, gather information as quickly as possible.¡±
When Pope Ey gave the order, he fell to his knees.
¡°All right.¡±
Seongguk began to check the dark forces in earnest.
* * *
A grand banquet was held at the castle.
Thanks to Ray, who was newly appointed as the general manager, the battle with Devon was truly a great victory.
With only 4,000 soldiers, they killed more than 2,000.
Even so, the damage Celia suffered was only about a hundred people.
If this is the difference in a single battle, Devon should consider retreating.
Ray wants them to drop the troops.
If so, they would be able to think of a means to end the war without a war of attrition.
But I know it¡¯s not even close to this.
It was a time when something was needed.
¡®It is necessary to have room to negotiate.¡¯
It is safe to say that Devon, who upied Crian Castle without loss, had no room to back down even after suffering a loss of 2,000.
There were only two options left.
Forced to withdraw or ask for negotiations.
If possible, it would be better toe to an agreement with each other, but if you cannot afford it, you have no choice but to recall them.
¡°Things keep bothering me.¡±
At the moment he was contemting whether he should kidnap the princess ande to an agreement, the chiefs of the ten seals approached him.
These were the people he used as his subordinates when he was a centurion.
He is very careful in his actions, fearing that it would be disrespectful to even say hello to his superior, who has now be the general manager.
¡°Meet the General.¡±
Rayughed at the hard tone.
¡°I changed my ss, did the people change? Speakfortably as before.¡±
Originally mercenaries, they don¡¯t like to be formal.
¡°ha ha ha. I was waiting for you to say that. How ufortable.¡±
¡°So what happened?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯te because I had something else to do, I just came to congratte you. Since you have made a contribution this time, it is not unreasonable to get a title. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°What do you do with the remaining territory? If there is surplusnd, we should start farming.¡±
Ray really thought so.
It¡¯s better than getting a title and being tied to Celia.
But to the deacons, it seemed like an ordinary joke.
¡°You are still there. Your Majesty will surely appreciate the hard work of the Manjangjang.¡±
Even if you know, I hope you pretend not to know.
When Ray looked away, they smiled and looked over the castle wall.
Where the smoke rose, Devon¡¯s army was still majestically seated.
It feels strange when the military enters a ce that was peaceful not long ago.
It was the moment when they realized again that they were really fighting a war.
¡°I don¡¯t want you to die.¡±
He spoke calmly, but his voice was heavy.
Looking straight into their eyes, Ray replied.
¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±
¡°You should have another drink with us. I still can¡¯t forget the taste of the alcohol I drank after that day¡¯s battle. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Please save me, General. I always talk about it every time I drink because of just that one battle, and I¡¯m going to go crazy.¡±
Ray grinned at the sound of his subordinate dying.
¡°Are you going to do it one more time?¡±
Then, full ofughter, they shook their heads.
¡°I could do it at the time because I didn¡¯t know, but now I can¡¯t. I¡¯d rather kill you.¡±
The experience of wandering through over 10,000 soldiers was not a pleasant one.
Or rather, it was hard to wake up from the pressure of not knowing when death might strike.
Even now, thinking about it, they wondered how they survived in that environment, so they said it all.
Ray made eye contact with them one by one and said.
¡°Believe in yourself. The fact that I am alive so far is not thanks to anyone¡¯s help, but only thanks to your abilities. What am I saying, isn¡¯t mercenary a gathering ce for such people?¡±
They are mercenaries to the very core.
No one else praised them because their superiors acknowledged their abilities.
¡°Even if youpliment me like that, I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
After clearly drawing the line, Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°I hate mercenaries because they are quick-witted.¡±
* * *
Devon lost over two thousand men.
They dumped the corpses into the mountain to prevent the monsters from getting entangled, and they had to reorganize their posture again.
Having been ambushed twice, Devon soldiers now remain heavily armed at all times.
That¡¯s how quickly I got tired.
It was the mind of the Cheoninjang that they would rather open an all-out war.
Fortunately, reinforcements areing from the home country, so if you hold on until then, Prion Castle will be as good as captured.
Reinforcements were dispatched from Devon.
Directing them was the Sword Master with his right foot.
His sword is known for its toughness.
It is said that even any sword master on the continent needs to be prepared to receive the sword from Balo.
Such a person served as themander-in-chief, and Klein, the son of the King of Devon, served as the deputymander.
It¡¯s good until here.
However, if it was a problem that an unexpected person was involved, it was a problem.
Klein touched his forehead.
¡°Sileia, why are you here? Exin in a way I can understand.¡±
Is there someone in the barracks who only watches the troops go out?
What the hell does this mean?
As much as Klein was embarrassed, Valo was equally embarrassed.
No matter how skilled she is, war is not for the princess to intervene.
It¡¯s a ce where you could die if you¡¯re not careful.
he let out a deep sigh.
¡°What are you thinking, Princess Silea?¡±
¡°I stopped following you.¡±
Cline¡¯s mouth fell open.
I almost knew another attractive point of my younger sister at her confident words.
Confused, he gulped down the cold water.
¡°Even when things go wrong, they go wrong for a long time. It¡¯s toote to go back, and I can¡¯t take them to the battlefield.¡±
Klein, who was not an enemy and was in a dilemma because of his sister, was deep in thought.
¡°I will follow. Please let me follow you.¡±
I talk to my younger sister, who still firmly adheres to her will, as if she is worried.
¡°Sileia, this is war. In other words, it is a fight in which flesh stters and soldiers die. My brother doesn¡¯t want you to look bad.¡±
¡°It does not mean that I will directly engage in battle. This time I will really only be in the barracks, so please let me see it from a distance.¡±
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to see you, who isn¡¯t usually stubborn,e out like this.¡±
When Klein looked at Valor, he didn¡¯t seem to be particrly sharp.
¡°Whew¡ We can¡¯t go back like this. I will be by your side, so follow Princess Silea¡¯s opinion.¡±
¡°¡Even if I have ten mouths, I have nothing to say. Duke with my feet.¡±
¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±
Klein, who had been looking at Sileria for a while, cautioned her.
¡°You understand? Never leave the barracks. If we cannot keep this promise, we will have no choice but to withdraw.¡±
Who would say no?
Silea hid her happy expression and replied with a firm expression.
¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±
Chapter 331
Episode 331 Princess Sileia (1)
Sileia spent her time in the barracks quite luxuriously.
It may have been because Klein gave the order, but it wasn¡¯t just because of the order.
A princess is a noble being.
No matter how much she trained her sword and became an Aura user, she suffered only a few times.
So there¡¯s no way they can adapt to the battlefield.
Despite iming to be a prosecutor, she doesn¡¯t even have calluses on her hands.
Having grown up with the love of Devon kings and princes, this kind of luxury felt natural to her.
¡°Brother, go a little slower.¡±
When she first came out of the castle, she looked around and spoke excitedly. Klein shook his head.
¡°We are not out to y. Even now, there are people who are waiting for us, so how can we slow down?¡±
Even now, it was a speed that took her into consideration.
Although he rode a horse, he did not run very much, so the distance he had originally reached in three days was six or seven days.
Although Silea knew it, she couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.
It feels like a child walking down the street at night for the first time.
Looking around, there was only a forest or a wide road along a stream, but that alone was enough to make Silea¡¯s heart beat.
Klein looked at the soldiers¡¯ reactions and gave her a scolding, not a scolding.
¡°I know how you feel, but I want you to be patient with the circumstances.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Klein felt sorry for Balo, who was watching the scene from the side.
¡®You seem to be having a hard time because of your immature younger sister.¡¯
It was the first job entrusted to Klein by the King of Devon.
If this goes well, it will be a golden opportunity to solidify his position as the next king.
But at that moment, Princess Silea intervened.
Klein, who had not been able to sleep well due to the pressure of the military and the sessor position, was now epting his sister¡¯sints.
Barlow rode his horse beside Klein.
¡°Yourplexion is not good. It¡¯s fine for a while, so let¡¯s take a rest in the carriage.¡±
Klein, whose dark skin was peeking out from under his eyes as if he was about to die, shook his head.
¡°I can¡¯t do that, Duke Balo. I can¡¯t believe that someone who should be an example to the soldiers would fall in alone.¡±
That¡¯s enough to make me respect you again.
Balo said emphatically.
¡°Looking like that haggard is only demoralizing. Please do not refuse my request.¡±
Called the sword of the kingdom, he couldn¡¯t ignore it when he said this.
Cline struggled for a moment, then shook his head.
¡°¡Okay. Do as the Duke says.¡±
While the duke was relieved by the foot that barely made him rest in the carriage, Princess Silea approached beside him.
She opens the window in the carriage and speaks.
¡°How much do you have left before the Duke?¡±
¡°¡I think we have another week to go.¡±
If the princess hadn¡¯t been idle, she could have done it in three days.
The words behind him were swallowed through his throat.
She put her index finger to her lips and let out a ¡®heh¡¯ voice before asking again.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to stop by a vige on the way to Celia?¡±
After talking that far, Balo understood roughly what Princess Silea wanted to say.
¡®It looks like you want to look around the town.¡¯
I wanted to put a bluff that I would not stop by the vige, but unfortunately I had to stop by the vige once.
That is because we have to buy necessary food and check supplies at the middle point.
¡°I n to stay briefly in the neutral city of Sigea.¡±
¡°Shigeara¡¡±
she answered in a bright voice as she checked her location by recalling her memory.
¡°It won¡¯t take long from here.¡±
¡°yes. It will arrive in two days.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Heughs at what is so good.
As the carriage pulled away, Balo sighed.
I seem to be sighing a lottely.
He could only hope that Princess Silea would remain calm.
* * *
After the two-day journey, the magnificent view of Sigea Castle began to appear in the distance.
Silea¡¯s eyes widened as she cast her gaze out of the carriage.
¡°Wow¡¡±
Klein proudly says to her who admires her innocently.
¡°That ce is a neutral city. How are you? It looks pretty good, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
It¡¯s not even my country, but just looking at what you¡¯re saying, you can see that it yed a big part in making the castle.
Shileia nodded broadly as well.
¡°Great! The castle of Devon is beautiful, but the castle of Sigea is also not inferior!¡±
As a neutral city and a center of trade, Sigea has a lot of money.
Therefore, the castle was also built splendidly.
During the day, a lively market dominates the market, and at night, the vermilion-colored night views are revealed.
Klein winked at her sister, who was twisting her body in an attempt to get in as soon as possible, so that she wouldn¡¯t turn into a twist.
Then, one of the knights in front sent a message to Sigea.
The guards who were checking the number of people opened the gate.
¡°As you know, Sigea is a neutral city. Please note that disputes are not permitted here.¡±
Indeed, the guards who were looking around the huge number of soldiers cautioned them.
¡°I know.¡±
¡°You maye in.¡±
5,000 people entered Sigea Castle proudly.
Upon entering, the street had a much more splendid atmosphere than it had seen from afar.
People walking down the street are full of energy and their expressions are bright.
Despite being busy, it was not thought to be disorderly, so there was nothing so strange about it.
Besides, more than 5,000 people roamed the boulevard, but people didn¡¯t seem to feel very scared.
It was a sight that could only be seen because this ce was Shigea.
Shileia, who was looking around the stalls, excitedly led Klein.
¡°Wow, Brother Klein! Look here! It¡¯s a skewer that I¡¯ve only heard about!¡±
¡°ha ha ha. yes yes.¡±
In the castle, he was just happy to see her running around, who had been training with a sword to soothe boredom.
Duke Balo¡¯s heart felt warm as it felt like seeing his granddaughter just now.
he said to Klein.
¡°I¡¯m going to Hafman¡¯s store, so the vicemander is at least looking around the streets with the princess.¡±
¡°Are you okay? It seems the duke needs more time to rest than me¡¡±
¡°Hahaha. What can I say, but at this age, one body is fine.¡±
Although he is weak, he has risen to the rank of sword master, who is said to pass the time.
If it wasn¡¯t anyone else and he was not feeling well enough to scream, there would be no one who would walk around in this ce.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, so spend some cozy time with the two siblings after a long time. Aren¡¯t you busy with work in the castle and don¡¯t have time to wander around?¡±
When Duke Valor said that, Klein also moved.
I definitely haven¡¯t had time to y around until now.
He was the prince of the Devon kingdom and had risen to the rank of Intermediate user, but he had just turned 20.
He, who deep down wanted to spend time with Silea, said as if he was sorry.
¡°I cannot lift my face to my duke. Then, I¡¯ll be back for a while, regardless of shame.¡±
¡°Please go.¡±
* * *
Ray, who had received a contact crystal ball from Hafman, was resting after finishing his usual contact with him.
There was no space to lie down, so he was lying with his feet on the table in the office, looking out the window and muttering.
¡°I¡¯ll have to visit sometime soon.¡±
Halfman¡¯s head must be exploding while investigating the darkness in the midst of the busy war right now.
It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to visit them once in a while to encourage them.
Having made up his mind, he rose from his seat.
If you give me a decoction of medicinal herbs that are good for the body, it is clear that they will like it.
Ray, who arrived at Sigea with plenty of time, was the first to find the harp.
As usual, he ran out of the office barefoot.
He clicks his tongue and shakes his head.
¡°Tsk tsk. If you don¡¯t have enough money to buy half a pair of shoes, can I give you some?¡±
¡°You are good at jokes.¡±
It¡¯s not a joke, it¡¯s the sound of running out barefoot every time I see it.
Halfman, who guided Ray into the office, sat down.
¡°What are you doing today? If you were in touch, didn¡¯t you do it today?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no big deal that I came here today.¡±
Ray rummaged around his waist and took out two small bottles.
Halfman asked cautiously, looking at the grotesque liquid that looked unappetizing at first nce.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
¡°It is a restorative medicine made by decocting medicinal materials.¡±
¡°omg! May I ept this precious thing?¡±
It is medicine that the medical academy barely tries.
Its immediate efficacy is lower than that of potions, and it is not easy to make for long-term use, so it is not very practical.
But this was a medicine made by a saint and no one else.
Ray is the so-called God of Halfman who leads hundreds of thousands of Halfman followers from within Halfman.
Since it was the medicine that he gave, there was nothing better for Hafman.
Halfman epted it cautiously, with tears in his eyes.
¡°You gave me two¡ I¡¯ll drink one before I die, and I¡¯ll keep the other for prayer.¡±
¡°You have to drink a potion before you die, so why do you take restorative medicine? I made two just in case, so drink one now and drink the other before you die under a pile of papers.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±
Scared to speak, he opened the bottle cap.
Then, unlike the appearance, a fragrant scent tickled his nose.
It¡¯s because he mixed incense powder used when he made fake emotional wine.
¡°Huh¡.¡±
Halfman, admiring the scent, inhaled it.
Then, an indescribably bitter taste paralyzed his sense of taste.
¡°Keew!¡±
If someone saw it from the side, they would think it was poisoned.
I don¡¯t know where I threw away the face of Sang Sang Joo, and I roll on the stretch floor in my office.
Ray, who had been looking at him pathetically, nced through the door.
He speaks in a chorus to the harpman, who is still holding his neck and making a pig-picking sound.
¡°Stop shaking the bowl and wee the guests, half-man.¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
Hafman sees no one.
As Ray sneaked away, a person entered from the other side of the door.
A strong body with a huge body.
Looking at his face, he must have been over 60 years old, but his overflowing energy was not that of the criminal.
He looked at Ray with a surprised expression.
I didn¡¯t hide my presence, but I was interested in knowing myself.
Chapter 332
Episode 332 Princess Silea (2)
¡°I¡¯m here to buy some things.¡±
The voice was not very loud, but it seemed that there was an unknown power inside that moved people.
Halfman, who had been rolling on the floor and pretending to die, stood up at once.
He asks, returning with a solemn expression.
¡°We have a lot of stuff at the top. What goods did youe to see?¡±
The man nced at Ray once and said in dismay.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you listen to the contents, but this is a business. Shouldn¡¯t the outsider be left out when making a deal?¡±
It would mean sending out those who are not involved.
Before halfman could say anything, Ray moved first.
Anyway, he saw everything.
Even if it wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s words, he was about to go out.
Before Ray passed the man, he looked back at the familiar pattern.
I look closely at the te armor that goes beyond shy and has a sense of dignity.
The man spoke as if he felt his gaze.
¡°Do you have any business with me?¡±
It¡¯s the first time, but there¡¯s no way to see it.
¡°no. doesn¡¯t exist.¡±
¡°Then go on your way.¡±
At his words, Ray nodded briefly and left the office.
Holding his breath in the hallway, he looked again in the direction he was supposed to be.
¡®An anti-sword pattern on the shoulder. It must be the kingdom of Devon.¡¯
If you look at the luxurious te armor, which is different from that of ordinary soldiers andmanders, it is probably amander-level figure.
The sound that such a person came with soldiers is in line with Devon preparing for an all-out war.
Ray, who unexpectedly received good information, smiled.
¡®I got this.¡¯
* * *
With Ray gone and only the two of them left in the office, they started talking.
Hafman, who listened to the man¡¯s story, seemed calm all the time, but deep inside he was thinking a lot.
He is looking for weapons and food.
It can be said that they are inexcusable necessities of war.
Looking at the fact that they were trying to purchase supplies that were not yet in short supply, it was clear that a big war was just around the corner.
Halfman internally salivated.
¡®Hmm¡ Things are gettingplicated.¡¯
The Hafman Merchant is providing military funds to the kingdom of Celia, an enemy of Devon.
It was safe to say that the Devon Kingdom now making a deal with the half-man top group was willing to pour money into the Celia Kingdom.
No matter how many people know the truth, it¡¯s hard to imagine the aftermath of being caught even if there are only two people who know the truth.
Angry Devon Kingdom has nothing to say even if it turns the upper half of the half into an enemy and attacks.
An ordinary merchant would politely decline the deal, but Hafman was a money-mad ghost.
And there he had a corner to believe in.
A person who served as a saint in the Holy Land and possesses inhuman strength is protecting the guild.
In order for the wall to grow, it must grow at a time like this, when will it grow again!
After thinking for a while, Halfman epted the man¡¯s offer.
¡°All right. Weapons and food will be obtained within three days.¡±
With food and weapons to feed 5,000 people, it would take a week at the earliest.
A satisfied smile bloomed on the man¡¯s face when the head of the guild, not anyone else, said he would finish it within three days.
¡°Three days¡ How fast the work is done. If you are at the upper half of the top half, you can believe that your position in the East Continent is not small by any means. I¡¯ll give you the advance payment first.¡±
Hafman was even praised by the head of the hostile country.
Perhaps because of that, even the small conscience in her chestined of pain.
¡°He says everything. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Then I wille back in three days. If you think it will take longer, please let me know in advance.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the man left the office with a short greeting, half-man, who was left alone, was trembling.
When sending military funds to the kingdom of Celia, he knew that the money would definitely decrease.
But looking at it now, it seems to have increased more than before.
Could it be that he foresaw all of this and ordered Celia to help?
He muttered softly, thinking of Ray.
¡°You still can¡¯t believe it¡ It¡¯s not like this, I¡¯m going to make a statue right now.¡±
In fact, it was unexpected even for Ray, but Hafman¡¯s faith only grew bigger.
* * *
Leaving the top of the half-man, Ray wandered aimlessly down the street.
As long as he learned the information that the leaders of the Devon Kingdom were in this town, he could not go back to Prion Castle.
¡®I can¡¯t miss this great opportunity.¡¯
After a long time, I spend time eating snacks at the stall and watching bards perform.
At first nce, it might seem like he¡¯s enjoying himself, but if you look closely, he¡¯s mostly walking around crowded ces.
When we find an inn that doubles as a restaurant, we can already hear voices talking from the first floor.
¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of soldiers there are so many.¡±
¡°The Devon Kingdom and the Celia Kingdom are at war. In this neutral city, there is also a Harpman guild, and above all, there is no worry of armed conflict, so you can rest assured.¡±
¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk about it. I¡¯m afraid of the soldiers, so where should I go around?¡±
At the man¡¯s grumbling, the person sitting oppositeughed awkwardly.
¡°You just have to endure it for a few days. Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s no need to get into trouble by arguing?¡±
As they drank in session, Ray approached them and joined them.
¡°hey.¡±
As the robed man approached, their eyes fell on Ray.
¡°It is a unique outfit. Are you from out of town?¡±
¡°yes. Do you know how long it has been since the soldiers of the Devon Kingdom came here?¡±
As I spoke, the men hesitated a little.
¡°I know¡¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
His expression was somewhat unsatisfactory.
As a result, Ray looked at the bottle of alcohol on the table and called the waiter.
¡°Oh, I was just trying to listen without shame. here! Bring me a lot of alcohol and meat!¡±
For drinkers, alcohol and meat are indispensable favorites.
If there is a story you want to hear, you need to know how to give it or receive it.
If you knew that unwritten rule, even if it was your first meeting, you would be friends with them.
It was only then that the men rxed their expressions and smiled happily.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! You know something about this, my friend!¡±
¡°Okay then I have no choice but to tell you a story! The soldiers came to Shigea in less than a day.¡±
If it¡¯s less than a day, does that mean it arrived today?
If that¡¯s the case, even if you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯s incredibly good.
How did the moment he came and the moment he came match so exquisitely!
Listening to the man¡¯s words, Ray murmured.
¡°It¡¯s strange¡ To see people show off their troops like this before an all-out war¡¡±
An all-out war literally means a sh of forces.
However, it was not necessary to disy all troops.
Hide troops that can be hidden as much as possible and attack the rear with them.
In this way, the loss of troops can be minimized and the profit gained will increase.
But what the hell was he thinking about giving up on that and sending his troops roaming around the town as if to show off?
To Ray, who was lost in thought, the man drank and talked casually.
¡°Even if it is strange, it is something we do not know. Well, in fact, isn¡¯t the all-out war a trick and you may have hidden another ambush?¡±
At that absurd statement, the man in the party burst outughing.
¡°ha ha ha. Could it possibly be? I heard that the Celia kingdom is working hard on Mercury, so how will the ambush work?¡±
The man may have said it without thinking, but Ray¡¯s eyes shed.
¡®What if the all-out war was really a trick and the magic corps were hidden somewhere else?¡¯
Prion Castle is protected by a high-level magic circle, but even that has its limits.
If it wasn¡¯t a magic circle created by Aira, who could be said to be transcendent in terms of magic circles, it would inevitably break if he tried to use magic.
If the Devon Kingdom is really aiming for it, Prion Castle, which has not even prepared for anything, will eventually be in danger.
The man who picked up a piece of meat and ate it continued.
¡°It reminds me of being a soldier. Why weren¡¯t there young men and women?¡±
The man in the party shakes his head.
¡°There was. Seeing that he was surrounded by knights, he must have been a nobleman, right?¡±
There was a frown in Ray¡¯s eyes.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t see closely because it was hidden by the soldiers, but there were young-looking men and women in the group.¡±
young men and women?
In the midst of such a bloody war?
¡®There is no reason for aristocratic children to be dragged into this war.¡¯
There must have been a few nobles who wanted to raise their title by making a contribution, but the possibility that their son, not the person himself, would lead the troops was extremely slim.
If so, the identities of the young man and woman are probably high-ranking princes entrusted with military authority by the king.
The woman¡¯s side would be about that spouse.
Even just a moment ago, I was in the dark, but a ray of light came in.
things go easy
Ray hurriedly rose from his seat.
¡°I heard you well.¡±
Although it is not definitive information, there is nothing wrong with being prepared in advance.
Now we don¡¯t know if what Devon really wants is an all-out war or an ambush.
It was necessary to find a solution to it as soon as possible.
* * *
Princess Sileia wandered the streets tirelessly until evening.
Of course, Prince Klein was also next to him.
Klein smiled as he looked at his little brother snooping here and there like a rabbit roaming the field.
¡°Sileaia has a lot of time, so it¡¯s okay to look around slowly.¡±
¡°Brother! Let¡¯s try this too!¡±
¡°ha ha ha. okay.¡±
Seeing him lively made him feel good too.
Even though there are escort knights by my side, it is the first outing with my sister that I enjoy.
Klein wanted to give her the best memories possible.
¡®Let¡¯s think of it as ast break before the war.¡¯
Thinking about it, the impatience that had been constricting my chest subsided.
As they roamed the streets excitedly, there was a presence watching him from afar.
Ray, who was chomping on jerky, looked at the situation.
¡°There are too many.¡±
The number of knights surrounding him seemed to be twenty.
With that in mind, even if most people disregarded their lives and tried to kill the prince, they would soon be subdued.
Is that all?
Right next to them was a courteous man with tremendous momentum.
Looking at the strong mana felt throughout the body, it isparable to Duke Zahard, who had previouslypeted in the Holy Kingdom.
¡°It will be difficult if we go to an all-out war.¡±
It was unreasonable to defeat the Sword Master unless he was in the forefront of the fight.
Ray looked at them once and then turned around.
I have already memorized their range of action.
They even found out the inn they were staying at, so there was no need to rush.
Rather, it was time to wait for the right time and hit it all at once.
He basked in the darkness like a beast waiting for its prey.
Chapter 333
Episode 333 Princess Sileia (3)
As he continued to observe the situation, he realized an unexpected fact.
¡°I never thought the princess of Devon would be with me.¡±
The identity of the woman who had been perceived as Prince Klein¡¯s spouse was none other than a princess.
I was thinking of kidnapping the princess as a joke, but that word came true.
At this rate, even if he pretended to be crazy and kidnapped the princess and offered to negotiate, there would be no problem at all.
It wouldn¡¯t be so bad to turn a joke into a serious one now that there is no room for negotiation.
Eventually, Ray decided to stop thinking.
He patted the table andughed.
¡°Heh heh. All I need is a princess.¡±
It was a murmur that would scare anyone else into hearing it, but luckily he was the only one in the room.
He crouched and looked at the situation, but finally started to move.
* * *
Princess Sileia was very lively.
The excellent stamina given by the status of an Aura user made her able to move without getting tired even the next day.
In contrast, Klein, who was exhausted earlier, was confined to the inn and checking the operation.
Thanks to this, Sileia was able to enjoy the luxury of wandering the streets alone.
The escort knights cautioned Silea when she acted too freely.
¡°Princess, please be careful.¡±
¡°Please move a little slower.¡±
Compared to the restless escort knights, Sileria is at peace.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. I am familiar with it.¡±
He speaks well even though he is obsessed with the fun of eating skewers while wandering around stalls.
While they were following the princess and sweating, a suspicious person approached her from afar.
If you look at the shape of the robe, it doesn¡¯t look very good even if you look at it.
As he walked in a straight line toward the princess, the escort knights who were closely watching the surroundings moved quickly.
¡°Stop!¡±
¡°You are suspicious! Take off your robe and show your face!¡±
Even though he threatened with a sword, the unidentified Rob did not slow down.
The escort knights responded first.
As I swung the sword with the intention of scaring it, white hands protruded from the sleeves of the robe.
The knights sighed and pulled back the swordsman.
Whiik-!
Even though it loaded up with mana, the path of mana was twisted like a lie when the opponent twirled their wrist once.
Thanks to that, mana did not gather at the point where power should be concentrated.
Because the joint work of the two was blocked in an instant, the road to the princess was opened.
¡°no!¡±
¡°Princess! Avoid!¡±
The knights shouted at the top of their voices, but Sileia was unmoved.
No, he even pulled out his sword from his waist.
¡°How dare you try to harm the princess of Devon!¡±
The words were fired ferociously, but she was very nervous.
The opponent is a person who easily knocked out two knights.
It¡¯s probably not even a job to deal with yourself.
When the escort knights were defeated, the other knights and soldiers btedly joined them.
Three knights gather around the princess and ten knights stare at her robe.
¡°Even if you¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re still a crazy person! The crime of targeting the royal family will have to be paid with his life!¡±
¡°Everyone, stay alert!¡±
A sword aura rose from the swords of the knights.
The form of mana is not clear, but the density itself is considerable.
Probably all of them were more than intermediate Auror users.
If it was a criminal, he would have numbness just by facing him, but Rob¡¯s man responded that it was insignificant.
On the contrary, he stood arrogantly and looked directly at the princess.
¡°You arrogant bastard!¡±
As if the knights had promised, they rushed at once.
When the strength was distributed through examinations, each person¡¯s strength multiplied several times.
As many as ten knights sworded in turn, awork so dense that it could never be blocked was built.
However, it was not enough to block the unknown robe.
After shaking off his white hands, three or four knights were swept away like reeds.
Almost half of the number was incapacitated and the formation copsed.
In that case, it is natural that the power of the examination would be weakened.
When the knights were defeated in an instant and there was a momentary gap, the man in the robe dug in.
As soon as he hit the ground, it seemed as if his new form had increased significantly.
In one step, he dug into the princess¡¯s side.
The three knights who were guarding her flew their swords in sharp trajectories.
The knights eximed in delight at the perfectly drawn half-moon-shaped sword strike.
¡®can not avoid!¡¯
¡®die!¡¯
At this distance, even a sword master could notpletely dodge it.
The moment when the sword slowly drew closer and cut off Rob¡¯s head.
The swords of the knights were shattered.
¡°Huh!¡±
I took a deep breath.
If this wasn¡¯t pottery of any kind, the sword coated with the Sword Aura would break like sorghum cans.
It doesn¡¯t make sense even if you put an iron te around your neck.
The knights¡¯ eyes widened wide, like the eyes of an enraged Derp.
The robe confronted the princess.
Then Silea lowered her sword with trembling hands.
It has power, but the trajectory itself is shaking.
The man in the robe dodged it by tilting his head.
The blow of conversion passed through empty space.
At that, Sileria felt her own death keenly.
She closed her eyes tightly and the knights stared at it in vain.
¡°Aaaaaa!¡±
Silea shed up and was attached (?) to her side.
The man in the robe who wore her with a sense of security flew the new model as it was.
The princess flies away in front of her eyes.
When Oi asked to go out for a while, the spirits of the knights went out.
They didn¡¯t even think to stop them and just stared at their backs.
In the middle of Sigea, a renowned neutral city, a princess was kidnapped.
The escort knights who came to their senses btedly shouted.
¡°Follow me!¡±
¡°The princess has been kidnapped!¡±
* * *
Shileia, who was captured by an unknown stranger, screamed loudly.
¡°Let go! You rude bastard! I am the princess of Devon Kingdom!¡±
As if she couldn¡¯t hear her cry, the madman wearing a robe just kept running.
Even after that, Silea¡¯s rebellion continued, but it was rming.
how far did it run
It seems that he was treated like a burden while being caught in his side for more than two days.
I didn¡¯t even have the energy to argue anymore.
Silea stretched her entire body.
Her pride as a princess has long since been fed to Baek-gu next door.
I was tired of begging to get off.
Now I have time to enjoy the surrounding scenery of Sewol and New.
Looking at it this way, there is nothing special outside the walls.
A ray of hope shone through her muttering ¡®what is life¡¡¯ with blurry eyes.
The madman who had been trying to run all his life had finally stopped walking!
In response, Sileia, who had given up everything just a moment ago, fired words like a rapid-fire cannon at the slightest bit of hope.
¡°Get off now, please! I did everything wrong, so please¡!¡±
I can¡¯t remember thest time my feet touched the ground.
Then the man in the robe gently put her on the ground.
The princess¡¯s shoes flew off somewhere in the two days of running.
As a result, Sileia was barefoot at present.
Took¡ª
His beautifully curved feet touched the dirt floor.
from the toes to the soles of the feet.
The feeling of touching the soil sent a shudder down his spine.
He, who had not opened his mouth until now, spoke to the trembling Silea.
¡°I want to make a deal.¡±
Deal.
the deal is good
But isn¡¯t trading usually about being polite and meeting what you want?
What kind of deal in the world could give you a two-day trip around the wastnd!
As Silea tried to argue with that, the man¡¯s hand movements changed a bit.
It¡¯s a very subtle move, but she remembers it.
That action before attaching himself to the side.
If I got stuck there again, I might have to do the same crazy thing again for two more days.
Shileia, who was about to express her displeasure, shut her mouth.
¡°¡What¡¯s the deal?¡±
The words that came out naturally became polite.
Even his voice softened.
It was an unbelievable tone for the kidnapper who kidnapped him.
¡°I intend to end the war by taking you as a hostage from now on.¡±
¡°¡So what?¡±
¡°For that, we need a ce to negotiate. If the war ends like this, I intend to release you, but if it doesn¡¯t work out, I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡±
Seeing those menacing words, Shileia bit her lip.
Of course it¡¯s a lie.
He intended to force the story toe out well, and even if it didn¡¯t happen, he nned to let go of the princess at the end.
However, the princess, unaware of such thoughts, was already frightened.
My body stiffened at the thought that I might die.
¡°Do you really think that one will stop the war?¡±
¡°of course.¡±
How can you be so sure?
I was curious about his intentions, but I couldn¡¯t ask carelessly.
¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason to tell me that¡ I don¡¯t have any powers and I don¡¯t have anything to drive a deal. Besides, it¡¯s not even on the session list, so it won¡¯t help much.¡±
He knows that.
What he needed anyway was a human with the title of a princess, not someone with power.
For now, she is the only key to a quiet end to this war.
Through the robe, Ray grinned.
¡°I take care of the rest. You just have to stand there.¡±
* * *
Cline, who was nning a strategy at the table, was furious at the news that the princess had been kidnapped on the street.
When I hit the table with my fist, it caved in.
Quaang¡ª!
¡°What were you guys doing while Silea was kidnapped!¡±
Even if his eyes were open and his nose cut, he wouldn¡¯t be so dumbfounded.
The princess was kidnapped in the neutral city of Sigea, even with escort knights and soldiers attached.
Even to an unknown assant!
If the opponent was rted to the kingdom of Celia, things would be veryplicated.
As the escort knights lowered their bodies without even raising their heads, Klein suppressed the fury that was running through his head.
¡°¡Did you send the pursuit troops?¡±
¡°Yes yes¡ I think I will catch up soon.¡±
luckily out of misfortune
Klein, who was more angry,manded.
¡°If something happens to Silea, it would be better for everyone to be prepared. I¡¯ll give you more troops, so start searching all over the area.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the knights left, Klein grabbed his head.
Things that were going well went wrong.
The n to establish a position as the king¡¯s sessor copsed from the beginning.
Besides, even my dearest sister was taken away, so it was dark before my eyes.
he murmured with red bloodshot eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t know who it is¡ If I catch you, I will tear you to pieces and kill you.¡±
Chapter 334
Chapter 334 After the negotiations,
Devon¡¯s soldiers scoured the surroundings.
We dug into the woods and expanded the scope of our search to the outside of Shigea.
But even so, he failed to find Princess Sileria.
The knights who were in charge ofmanding the search force were on a shitline.
Even so, Prince Klein¡¯s anger is great.
It was obvious what would happen to them if they couldn¡¯t find her.
They drove the soldiers.
¡°Movement slow! Move quickly!¡±
¡°If there¡¯s time for small talk, look at one more ce!¡±
Every time the impatience grew, the knights¡¯ brushing intensified.
The soldiers grumbled in a small voice so that they could not be heard.
¡°No matter how important it is, this is too much.¡±
¡°If you think about it, isn¡¯t it because they couldn¡¯t protect the princess?¡±
¡°Shh! I¡¯ll hear youter!¡±
¡°How do you feel when you hear it? Did we just say something wrong?¡±
The mental fatigue of the soldiers is getting worse day by day, but themander has no n to solve it.
So the vicious cycle continued over and over again.
The knights urge the soldiers, and the soldiers build up dissatisfaction.
A huge disaster that could explode at any moment was covering them.
* * *
Silea approached Ray as he prepared to sleep in the woods.
Growling¡ª
Ray was taken aback by the shocking sound of his stomach moring for food.
¡°You are really great.¡±
It¡¯s only been two hours since we finished eating.
I also ate four wooden bowls of porridge by myself.
However, if it was enough to make my stomach churn, it was now a disease.
Seeing as if she knew it was embarrassing, Sileria waved her hand and made an excuse.
¡°This is because I ate poor food!¡±
¡°Why do you eat all the good food by yourself?¡±
¡°I just forcibly passed it because I was hungry!¡±
It¡¯s a bummer to force it!
At least, it was not something she would say, as she savored it with a happy expression on the subject of being kidnapped.
Ray shook his head and turned over the firewood.
I must have heard a beggar in my stomach.
No, it must have contained at least a harp.
As he prepared the meal again, Shileia¡¯s expression brightened.
¡°¡Let me help you.¡±
Still, I don¡¯t know if I should say it¡¯smendable or tell me to stop eating when I see him saying that he¡¯ll help, to see if his conscience still exists.
Silea grabbed the block of wood.
I had been sleeping for two days and looked over my shoulder as he was carving a wooden bowl.
After digging a few times using her wrist, she easily gripped the sword as she watched the finished wooden bowl.
I¡¯m trying to shape the bowl like that.
Fu-wook!
¡°¡huh?¡±
I just tried to use my wrist, but a big hole was drilled in the block of wood.
Obviously, when he did, the block of wood took shape as if it were undressing itself.
Ray, who started lighting a fire, grumbled.
¡°I tried to make a bowl or two again, but in the end it was a fire or firewood chopping?¡±
¡°Come on, it¡¯s not firewood! My hand just slipped for a second!¡±
¡°Did you oil the sword? Why did my hand slip off the still sword?¡±
Since she couldn¡¯t stand it with her volubility, Silea shut her mouth and focused on the bowl.
Gently rotate the hand holding the sword bottle and at the same time bring the de part to the outside of the bowl.
As the series of movements continued like running water, the appearance of the bowl began to change.
Slowly¡ª!
A hard-carved piece of wood gradually turns into a vessel, but soon transforms into a chaotic work of art.
It was an eye-opening transformation.
If it was made in the holy kingdom, it would be a statue that would immediately be used of worshiping the demon lord.
She was on the verge of cutting down all the trees in the forest, so Ray snatched a piece of wood from her.
Of course, I didn¡¯t forget to say a word.
¡°You have to apologize to the tree.¡±
He took out a dagger from his waistband and tapped it lightly.
Then, the angr parts of the tomak are cut off like a lie.
I held the bowl with my thumb and forefinger wrist.
It was a very clean movepared to Silea¡¯s crushing a wooden block like a fierce enemy.
Looking at the bowl that waspleted in the blink of an eye, Shileia burst into pure admiration.
¡°Incredible. Your sword skills are excellent.¡±
It is a piece of wood that he regretfully refused to touch when he tried to cut it.
However, when it waspleted as if it was a bowl from the beginning, it was just amazing.
¡°I hope there are many interesting things.¡±
After exchanging a few words, nutritious porridge was ready in no time.
It is a porridge made by mixing herbs himself.
If you eat it, you will be able to drive away the fatigue to some extent.
Transfer the porridge to a wooden bowl and hand it to Silea.
¡°I made a lot this time, so eat as much as you can.¡±
With the way she thought of herself, Sileia carefully epted the bowl.
¡°¡thank you.¡±
¡°You are probably the only one who can thank the kidnappers who kidnapped you.¡±
He speaks bluntly, but now she knows he¡¯s not as bad as she thought.
There were a lot of bumps and dissatisfaction in life, but after two days, it was quite fun.
Usually, when he had an argument with himself as a princess in the castle, he often bowed his head first, but he never bends his will.
It was Shileia who gradually started to improve her current life with such a different appearance.
If you think about it, life is much more fun than when you were caught in the royal castle.
¡®Maybe this is a normal life.¡¯
Just when she thought she wanted to enjoy the moment a little longer, she was startled by herself.
On the subject of being a princess!
On the subject of being kidnapped during the war!
Rebuking herself and making up her mind, she looked up at the sky.
Stars twinkling in the night sky are densely studded.
¡°It is more beautiful than what I saw in the royal castle. Why? It must be the same sky.¡±
Ray bites a spoon at the question, which is like a Zen dialogue, and gives a rough answer.
¡°There is a difference between a free sky and a free sky.¡±
¡°¡freedom.¡±
Maybe.
Unlike the time when I couldn¡¯t be like myself somewhere, I was able to reveal myself now.
There are things that make me feelfortable, but more than anything, I liked being able to be myself.
The hem of her luxurious dress was full of dust and her hair was sloppy, but there was nothing she didn¡¯t like.
She smiles brightly as if she has found the answer.
¡°Then I should thank you. Perhaps it was a freedom I would never feel in my entire life.¡±
Ray also smiled.
¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho.¡±
It was a night where the lives of the two continued for three days.
* * *
The king of the Devon kingdom was saddened to learn that the princess had been kidnapped in addition to going out without a word.
¡°You must be really crazy while you¡¯re busy with the war.¡±
My head was throbbing.
He asked, putting his hand on his forehead.
¡°Did something happen in Sigea? Seeing that you didn¡¯t harm Silea right away, it looks like you want something.¡±
The Count bowed his head to the Devon King, who spoke as if he already knew the situation.
¡°yes. We are searching all over the area.¡±
¡°What do you do when you search? Since there has been no news for three days, it means that you have already left Sigea.¡±
¡°Sigea is wide. Since the outgoing passage was blocked, it wouldn¡¯t have been long.¡±
At the Count¡¯s words, the Devon King sighed.
Manpower that should be used for war is being circted in vain.
When this happens, it is they who are at a disadvantage.
However, she couldn¡¯t give up on Sileria.
¡°Then go find it. If it¡¯s not a big deal, grant their request. Silea¡¯s safety is our top priority.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
When the King¡¯s instructions were given, Sigea¡¯s soldiers rolled even further.
When the furious Klein scolds the knights and the soldiers are getting more and more exhausted.
Afterpleting the deal with the half-manpany, the Duke of Valor spoke to Klein.
¡°Even if the prince is weak, I will do my best to find the princess.¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, but can I ask you a favor?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. How can I not do anything when the princess is gone?¡±
¡°I really have nothing to say.¡±
Even if it was not, the Duke of Valo could not rest due to the transaction with the Half Man Company.
It was the reason why Klein, who easily explodes with anger at others, couldn¡¯t say anything to him.
When Klein bowed his head to the request, Duke Valort began directing the troops.
He had a lot of talent in many ways, and he was also good at tracking.
Duke Vallo gave orders to the soldiers who were wandering around without proper leadership.
¡°This is just a vige. If possible, search in the woods or out of the way.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Only then did the knights and soldiers unite.
Had it been a day since he followed his instructions and started searching the woods?
A soldier shouted in the woods.
¡°I found it!¡±
When the duke ran directly to him, there were traces of a camp there.
An off bonfire and bedding made of grass.
He said while touching the cold charcoal.
¡°Not long ago. Search all around here.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
After five days, the soldiers moved quickly in the footsteps they had barely found.
* * *
Seeing Ray constantly carving something into the tree, Silea asked.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°You have to leave a mark. So that I can follow you well.¡±
¡°Who is following you?¡±
¡°Who is who? These are our knights who will save the princess.¡±
Silea forgot what to say.
At first, he wanted to run away, but I thought he was afraid of the pursuit team sent by the Devon Kingdom.
But looking at what he¡¯s doing now, that wasn¡¯t the case.
Are you carving a trail so that the chase team can find youfortably?
What is your intention?
¡°You didn¡¯t want to make a deal?¡±
I shake my head at her words.
¡°I know this because I learned the art of trade for a while, but when ites to trading, the one with the shit line riding is at a disadvantage. Which means you need to run away to gain an advantage.¡±
What kind of advice did you learn on the topic of kidnappers?
It¡¯s just as incredible as the idea that a thief is doing charity work.
After all, it was too much for the criminal to understand the madman¡¯s words.
Silea closed her lips and silently followed.
Although she wouldn¡¯t admit it herself, she was already naturally following Ray¡¯s words.
That figure somehow oveps with Iriel.
princess and saintess.
If you look at it, there must be quite a lot of simr corners.
After walking all day, they finally left the forest.
Chapter 335
Episode 335 Devon¡¯s change of strategy Duke
Balo, who continued the chase for a while, found a mark drawn on a tree.
The regrly connected sheaths seemed to be telling them to follow them.
¡®Do you dare provoke me?¡¯
How confident are you in your skills that you can show such an arrogant appearance?
Duke Valor followed the scratches.
It rides over streams and wanders through the woods.
As if making fun of it.
Could it have been half a day?
After exiting the forest and seeing a huge wastnd, the sign was no longer visible.
Instead, there were a man in a robe and a princess whom he had seen before.
The man in the robe sitting crookedly in the shade of the treeughs.
¡°Why are you sote? I thought I gave up again.¡±
As Devon¡¯s soldiers quickly surrounded him, the Duke of Valor stepped forward and spoke.
¡°That¡¯s the guy I saw at the top half of Harfman. I should have used my hand then.¡±
¡°Who said that? Half of life is regret.¡±
¡°That¡¯s definitely true.¡±
After exchanging stories for a while, the Duke of Balor looked directly at Ray.
¡°Gently hand over the princess. If so, let me save you.¡±
At those words, Ray smiled and stood up crouched down.
¡°ha ha ha. who? you me?¡±
As he speaks, the peacock¡¯s expression changes with his feet.
¡°Was it a sword master?¡±
At his words, the expressions on the faces of the soldiers around him instantly turned into astonishment.
Sword Master.
It is a state that all swordsmen dream of, and a person who walks in the extremes of the sword.
The aftermath was great because the duke said it with no one else.
he drooled.
¡°Umm¡¡±
There is quite a distance between him and the princess.
Perhaps the princess¡¯ neck would fall to the ground before she could even run away.
After thinking for a moment, Duke Balo asked Ray if he thought there was nothing else to do.
¡°What do you want?¡±
Only then, as if he had been waiting for it, Ray, who softened his momentum, raised a finger.
¡°First, the end of this war.¡±
¡°Are you from Celia?¡±
¡°You can say yes or you can say no. I don¡¯t know you fools, but we¡¯re not the ones who benefit from the war right now.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±
¡°I have no intention of seeking understanding. You guys make a choice and I just find the right solution.¡±
Think about what the oue of that solution will be.
The Duke shook his head as he read his inner thoughts.
The opponent has already decided everything.
There was no room for negotiation.
We will not ept any terms other than ending the war.
And unfortunately, it is difficult to end the war with just one princess.
¡°If there is a first, there must be a second. tell me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good because the story is fast. The second is the conclusion of an alliance between Devon and Celia.¡±
¡°¡alliance?¡±
When the duke questioned his dumbfounded feet for a moment, Ray exined.
¡°Think of it as a stopgap for an unknown enemy.¡±
It sounds like fat.
What is the unknown enemy and what is the alliance to prepare for it?
He refused as if it was not worth thinking about.
¡°That is nonsense. Do you think two countries in the middle of a war can be allies overnight?¡±
¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, make it happen. That¡¯s what you guys have to do.¡±
He was talking seriously as before, but now I wondered if he was really crazy.
Where the hell does this level of confidencee from?
Duke Balor answered without hesitation.
¡°If that¡¯s what you really think, then this negotiation is a breakdown.¡±
At that, Rayughed.
His mana, which was raised from his body, began to dominate his son-inw.
¡°Ice field.¡±
Starting with his toes touching the ground, ice crystals formed one by one in the sandy wastnd, and soon a blue icend was created.
The trees and forests froze and the air sharpened.
Even Devon¡¯s soldiers tried to stay away from him because of his incredible ability to be human.
¡°Aagh! Bar feet freeze!¡±
¡°Please save me!¡±
Two thousand soldiers were immobilized and incapacitated.
Only one person could be free from the ice fields that covered the entire wastnd.
Ray spoke in a situation where not only Princess Silea, who was by his side, but even the Duke Balo couldn¡¯t open his mouth.
¡°I am not asking you to negotiate. Choose, will you perish? Will you survive?¡±
The cold smile glimmering through the robe showed the mighty power that could make ite true.
Hello, is this really a person?
Was there such a person in Celia?
When the Duke couldn¡¯t say anything, Ray waved his hand.
Thousands of sharpened ice crystals floated in the air.
Perhaps on the day that thing hits the ground, 2,000 soldiers will die in an instant.
Duke Balor finally raised his hand at the absurd threat.
¡°Give me time to tell you, Your Majesty.¡±
Rey nodded and released the mana.
¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do about it. Instead, take your troops who are staying unauthorized in front of someone else¡¯s house with you.¡±
¡°¡it is.¡±
When the duke answered, the ice crystals disappeared and the ice floe slowly melted as if it had always happened.
It must be a counter-evidence that mana control has reached its peak.
Mana, whopletely changes the terrain, just felt a sense of wonder.
Now it was necessary to end the war, not because of his words, but for the kingdom of Devon to live.
¡®A magic swordsman¡ What on earth is a man like that in Celia for?¡¯
Curiosity flooded in, but I had no desire to ask it.
It¡¯s been only thirty minutes since negotiations that weren¡¯t negotiations were attempted.
In just that short time, Devon¡¯smander-in-chief felt the war was lost.
* * *
When all troops in front of the Prion Castle withdrew, the millennium leaders went into a countermeasure meeting.
Why the hell did they disappear in front of the castle gate?
There were many opinions, but none that could be answered.
In the end, the countermeasures meeting came to an end without any results.
A few dayster, an end to the war was dered in Devon.
Even offering warpensation for him.
Thousand chiefs and hundred chiefs did not know what was going on at the sessive questions, but they were able to return home with a sense of relief that the war was over anyway.
Ray, who had to stay out for a week to return the princess to Devon, had an audience with the king under the pretext of being reprimanded by the king.
King Theogarde was very smiling.
Looking at the expression that does not leave a smile every day, I doubt whether the uncle in front of me is really the king of this kingdom.
Ray got down on one knee in front of him.
¡°The war with Devon has ended safely.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh, that¡¯s right.¡±
One day, before the war broke out, the saint in front of me had promised to give the kingdom of Celia a victory, not a victory.
I didn¡¯t really believe it at the time, but I didn¡¯t know it woulde back with such good news.
Deogard, whose face had turned sinister like that of an alleyway pimp, thought.
¡®The more times like this, the more I need to cheer you up. If I do well, I might be able to watch them live happily together with Celestia.¡¯
he said with a sigh.
¡°I am deeply grateful. Were it not for you, we would still be at war.¡±
¡°He says everything.¡±
¡°So, I¡¯m thinking of holding a banquet to express my gratitude to the saint¡ but would you please attend?¡±
It¡¯s a banquet.
Well, there is time for the Sanghwan and Sanghoi to move anyway.
It didn¡¯t matter because everything was already prepared and the rest was just waiting.
He nodded his head willingly, as if he knew the king¡¯s heart.
¡°all right.¡±
¡°Hmmmm. Thank you.¡±
The king eximed inwardly.
Ray told him.
¡°It won¡¯t be long before Devon will send an envoy to make an alliance. It is better to ask for their consent and hold a banquet jointly.¡±
¡°alliance?¡±
It was the first time he had heard of it as King Celia.
He nodded.
¡°I understand the reluctance of warring countries, but you have to be allies. Because that is the possibility that Celia can live even a little bit.¡±
Could it be that the kingdom of Celia would perish if they did not form an alliance?
The king replied as if he was not happy.
¡°¡I see. You say it, so I do it.¡±
¡°I will continue to maintain a friendly rtionship with the Harfman Company. There¡¯s nothing good about Celia and the half-man guild and the like.¡±
Certainly, there would be benefits if the business continued with the top half of thepany, but there would be no losses.
That part was understood by the king, so he answered positively.
¡°I am deeply grateful to Lord Hoffman. Even if it¡¯s not about military funding, I have no intention of ending the rtionship.¡±
As soon as the story seemed to have been sorted out, Ray finally opened his breath.
Celia, Devon, and even Hafman were woven together in one ce.
If this had been done, at least it would not have been destroyed in one attack.
¡®The atmosphere of the continent is still bloody, but it still doesn¡¯t change.¡¯
In an atmosphere where it would not be strange if a war broke out at any time, only two kingdoms ended the war.
As long as you pulled the trigger, there was no problem starting a war in another kingdom right away.
In order to prevent that, it was necessary to use the Holy Kingdom for a while.
Especially since you don¡¯t know the information about the other person.
* * *
Rumors of the end of Celia and Devon spread far and wide across the continent.
Zeke, who had heard the rumors in his mansion, smiled.
¡°My lord must have done something.¡±
Now if you pretend, you pretend.
With the situation suppressed so quickly, it was hard to believe that King Celia had done it.
Eucliwood also agreed with him.
¡°You dare to attack without even knowing the subject, so even if you are destroyed, there is nothing to say.¡±
Soyoung, who was next to her, took a piece of bread and ate it.
¡°This can only be exined by the fact that the Devon kingdom self-destructed alone.¡±
¡°¡But why do you guys live naturally in my mansion?¡±
Let¡¯s talk while watching them sitting in his mansion someday, Hong-yeong answers instead.
¡°¡Because my lord told me to get along well with everyone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Having said that, I have nothing more to say.
But it wasn¡¯t withoutints.
Zeke, who was about to say something, shut his mouth.
I know very well that things won¡¯t change anyway.
He probably didn¡¯t even know that what Ray had asked for one day would end up like this.
Chapter 336
Episode 336 The Last Banquet
As the war between the two kingdoms came to an end, Ray visited the Harpman Merchant Corps located in Shigea.
Harpman¡¯s stomach was protruding even more as he did not see that the war had made a lot of money.
He looks at Ray and smiles broadly.
¡°Thanks to Danju, I am enjoying life these days.¡±
Indeed, he was like a money-mad pig.
He looked at the harp and clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk Halfman. As I always say, live with some formality. My stomach protruded like that in a few days, so my wife will run away in a little while.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. He is good at jokes.¡±
When I said it because I was really worried, it was understood as a joke.
When he suggested a seat, Ray found a chair and sat down.
¡°This war ended without damage, but it will be even more difficult in the future. Do you have enough half-man funds?¡±
Then, Harpman pounded his chest with both fists, where only a piece of flesh could be grasped.
Seeing the bobbing breasts, Ray freaks out and speaks with confidence.
¡°Do not worry. Even if the people who work for the upper half of the upper ss, protected by Dan Lord, die, my money will not die.¡±
What the hell do I think of my subordinates?
You must think of it as money-making very or disposable waste.
Feelings that I do not want to mix with words pushed my head, but it is meaningless if the funding line is cut off.
I couldn¡¯t bear to throw out Halfman because he was a loyal subordinate if he didn¡¯t open his mouth.
Ray nodded his head because it was a situation where capitalism was long live.
¡°That is very fortunate. Halfman, let¡¯s spend your money now.¡±
Hafman¡¯s expression changed at once when he said that he would spend money instead of earning it.
If the expression before was like that of a madman, now it is like a general with 10,000 troops in front of his eyes.
Looking at the sincerity in his eyes, it was to the point where he thought he was a different person.
¡°What is it for?¡±
If you don¡¯t like the reason, you¡¯re ready to kick it out.
Ray set a piece of parchment down on the table.
Some of the future ns are written on it.
Harpman, who had been looking through the parchment for a while, opened his mouth.
¡°¡Are you serious?¡±
In Harfman¡¯s eyes, even Ray, who had been deified within himself, seemed insane.
Ray silently affirms.
¡°If you don¡¯t do this, you will end up in mud. There is no other way.¡±
¡°No matter how tight the time is, this is¡ too reckless.¡±
¡°It¡¯s like a gambler for me. That¡¯s why we need a lot of money.¡±
Anyway, Hafman is overflowing with money.
However, the current n was a range that could not be solved with money.
I don¡¯t know what the heck he was thinking to make this happen, but at least Halfman was against it.
He went against Ray¡¯s will for the first time.
¡°Please think again.¡±
¡°I have no intention of returning. Halfman, follow me once more.¡±
At those words, Halfman looked straight into Ray¡¯s eyes.
There wasn¡¯t even a hint of anxiety in his eyes.
Instead of anxiety or impatience, there was only desire enough to ovee even Halfman, who had fallen for the taste of money.
When you meet these eyes, you can¡¯t refuse.
The confident eyes he showed seven years ago in Seongguk.
Harpman, who had already seen the result of it once, could not go against his words again.
He made up his mind and bent his back.
¡°¡All right. I will do my best at the top of the half-man. Do what the lord wants. I will follow him.¡±
Although he is usually simr to the uncle next door, Harpman, who is ready to fight like now, shows his mighty ability.
Ray looked at him and smiled happily.
Allies to support power and capital to sustain it.
Let¡¯s say I¡¯ve got the two most important things in my hands.
* * *
As Ray said, the Devon Kingdom sent an envoy for the alliance.
The people of the Celia Kingdom couldn¡¯t understand why they were willing to be allies.
However, when King Deogard epted it, there was nothing he could do.
He brought allied envoys into the kingdom despite numerous objections from nobles.
Even the nobles didn¡¯t like it when the king went so far, but they had no choice but to ept it.
The alliance between the two kingdoms proceeded swiftly, starting with several conditions andpensation for the war.
It¡¯s still not a perfect alliance, but at this point, it¡¯s a solid enough rtionship.
As soon as the rtionship progressed a little, a joint banquet was waiting for the Celia Kingdom and the Devon Kingdom.
The banquet was held in a small castle located in the middle of their kingdom.
Thanks to that, the lord of that ce felt like dying.
Depending on whether this banquet seeds or fails, their future position will change.
One by one, key figures and nobles began to gather, and the banquet was about to begin.
Ray entered the castle after talking with Hafman about the future.
When the guards blocked the castle gate, Ray said, ¡°Again?¡± make a face
The guard nced at him once.
Carrying a load bigger than myself on my back and wearing a worn-out robe as clothes, no matter who sees it, I¡¯m just a beggar.
As soon as I decided in my head that a beggar hade to give alms, I immediately made a bowl of porridge and ate it.
¡°Go back. At other times, they would give you rice, but today is the day when a banquet is held for noble people.¡±
At this point, you have to wonder if you really look like a beggar.
In his arms, he held out a que proving that he was an honored guest at the Juseom Juseom Banquet.
Then the guard immediately frowned.
With Noseong, he stamped the tail of his spear on the floor.
¡°Inooum! Where the hell did you get this ticket?! This is a que sent to the VIPs! If caught, it means the death penalty!¡±
¡°It¡¯s because I left the Manughter te Armor.¡±
¡°This guy is still lying!¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s true! If you don¡¯t believe me, put a message inside!¡±
¡°Get out of the way before ying the sutra!¡±
As the two scuffled for a long time, Viscount Gade, who was weing the nobles inside the castle gate, found him.
White hair and a striking mask.
No matter where you looked, it was the figure of a saint he knew.
he hastily approached
¡°He is an acquaintance of mine. It¡¯s okay if I let you in, so can you move away?¡±
When the aristocrat in a position where they couldn¡¯t even see each other spoke, the guard hurriedly retreated.
The courtesy he threw away as dog food has long since been incorporated into his body.
¡°If the Viscount is the one who guarantees it, then we should open the castle gate.¡±
It was a world of difference from when Ray said it.
As I managed to enter the castle gate, Viscount Gade burst intoughter.
¡°Heh heh heh. It might be a good idea to change your outfit a bit now.¡±
At the Viscount¡¯s words, Ray shook his head without hesitation.
It is Rob who shared the joys and sorrows for seven years.
I¡¯ve heard a lot about it, and I like the way it looks now, so I¡¯ve never thought about changing it.
Ray looked around the inside of the castle and stuck out his tongue.
¡°The banquet hosted by the two kingdoms is splendid.¡±
¡°Devon, like us, is a banquet with care. It can¡¯t be small.¡±
Certainly, in terms of scale, it has already gone far beyond the standard of a banquet.
At this level, even if it was a kingdom-level festival, it was not inferior at all.
From the decorations that embroider the sky to the disputes that abound here and there.
It seems to be openly iming that ¡®we spent some money on it¡¯.
Following the guidance of Viscount Gade, we moved to the private room, and again, the luxuriously decorated interior caught our eyes first.
Money here and money there.
It was a sight that half would have salivated if he had seen it.
Ray, who smiled at the thought of him, organizes his luggage.
After the end of the war, many things were packed in the bag he had brought.
From the hammer and iron te received from Derp to iron pots and books.
I couldn¡¯t leave them all behind, so I had no choice but to carry them while struggling.
Inside, there was one piece of clothing that I liked, and I n to use it to cope with the banquet.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve worn this.¡±
Clothing received as a gift while in the Lessian Empire.
It¡¯s actually nice to see clothes worn after a long time.
After changing into his clothes, heid down on the bed, and soon there was a knocking from outside the door.
Knock-knock-
¡°You cane in.¡±
¡°excuse me.¡±
When permission is granted, the door opens.
It was ady-in-waiting in a room assigned to each VIP, but she stopped talking for a moment when she saw Ray.
A mysterious young man with white hair is lying on the bed, and that alone makes me salivate.
He stared at me so intently that I even forgot to serve the tea I was carrying in my hands.
Thedy-in-waiting hurriedly put the teacup down and said.
¡°Women The banquet will be held from early evening. When that timees, I will guide you.¡±
¡°thank you. I¡¯m going to rest until then, so could youe and wake me up in advance?¡±
¡°I see.¡±
He hurriedly leaves the room while answering.
The maid who gently closed the door muttered to herself in the corridor of the VIP room.
¡°No matter how big the banquet is, I never thought even the elves woulde¡ They said it was a race of beauty, but the rumors were true¡¡± * *
*
The castle was busy preparing for the banquet, so he was distracted.
With only a few days left, there are not one or two things that need to be done in a hurry.
Thanks to that, only the workers died.
Thanks to their sacrifices, the banquet was on time and was about to begin.
Nobles arrived one after another, and the King of Celia and the King of Devon were also present.
It is a banquet where the kings of two kingdomse together.
Not to mention the expenses, the outfit itself has no choice but to be extravagant.
Celestia, who attended the banquet at the request of her father Deogard, did not look very good.
I¡¯ve been waiting for him for over a year, so it¡¯s understandable.
¡°I¡¯ll give you a shout out for sure this time.¡±
As she speaks, thedy-in-waiting next to her agrees.
¡°It¡¯s really too much to leave the princess behind.¡±
It wasn¡¯t something the brainwasher who had been injecting false information into her limbs up to now would say.
Celestia muttered as she looked out the window.
¡°ording to my father¡¯s words, he said that he would be attending this banquet.
She was neglected for a year and fell as soon as her self-confidence fell.
No matter how beautiful the off-white color was, the worry was still there.
Will you really remember yourself?
What should I do if there is someone I¡¯ve already decided to be a naeja?
When countless worries bite their tail after tail.
The maid added a word.
¡°I think the princess will be one of them.¡±
It was almost a lie, but it was enough to give her courage.
Celestia, who gained a bit of confidence, clenched her small fist.
¡®It¡¯s a waste of time to give up now.¡¯
She ate her heart again.
Chapter 337
Episode 337 Undecided (1)
Various nobles attended the banquet, which was held early in the evening.
As it was a ce to celebrate the alliance of kingdoms, the number of them was overwhelmingly greater than other banquets.
However, if you ask if the atmosphere of the banquet is good, it is not.
The two kingdoms were originally at war.
It was natural to be ufortable with each other.
The banquet hall was divided into two factions.
The nobles of Celia Kingdom and the nobles of Devon Kingdom.
When they gather together and talk, there is no sign of progress between them.
In the meantime.
The atmosphere changed little by little as the princesses of the two kingdoms entered one after another.
Those of the Kingdom of Devon are interested in the princesses of Celia, and on the contrary, the children of the nobles of Celia see the princesses of Devon and express their liking.
Thanks to them, the atmosphere in the banquet hall gradually loosened up.
¡°You are Princess Celestia. I heard rumors, but seeing it in real life is even more beautiful.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I just started the banquet, so I thought how much fun it would be, but I couldn¡¯t be this happy.¡±
They were happy, but not Celestia.
She, who had been in a bad mood before, was offended by their flirtation.
I decided to enjoy it quietly, but I get annoyed because I don¡¯t leave it alone.
But she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to say it as it was.
Say it while keeping a smile on your face.
¡°I¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll go now.¡±
As Iined of fatigue as an excuse, I heard voices full of worries from here and there.
¡°I know a pretty famous therapist. If you are concerned about fatigue, it would be good to get treatment at least once.¡±
¡°How about taking a walk in the garden with me?¡±
The dark heart hidden inside is clearly visible.
Anger surged to the top of their head at their words trying to somehow stop them from going, but Celestia suppressed it with superhuman patience.
Her facial muscles twitched.
Seriously enough that Ray would have considered facial nerve dpression if he had seen it.
She smiled and spoke again.
¡°Thank you for your concern, but I think you¡¯ll be fine after a little rest.¡±
After being rejected twice, their expressions hardened a bit.
¡°yes. All right.¡±
¡°Then you should go.¡±
¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±
As Celestia slightly bowed her head and stepped away, they gathered together and frowned.
¡°She¡¯s calling her princess expensive.¡±
¡°I tried to use my patronage to hang out with Celia¡¯s country folk¡ but they don¡¯t know the subject.¡±
Once dissatisfied, they turned around.
Then the atmosphere in the two kingdoms began to cool again.
One or two aristocrats who were talking gradually get a strange feeling and stop talking and mingle with each other.
In this case, it would be more urate to call it a cushion of thorns rather than a banquet to celebrate the alliance.
The time when everyone was just watching.
Eventually things exploded.
A Celia noble who was trying to take the wine spilled it to a Devon noble.
And while the noble who made the mistake was a baron, the opponent was a prestigious marquis.
Even within the Devon Kingdom, the impression of the Marquis Heris, who was famous for his savage temper, had changed to stern.
The baron, who had poured wine on him, hastily apologized.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
As the attention of the audience focused, the Marquis of Harris lowered her voice and spoke.
¡°Get down on your knees and apologize. Forgive me for that.¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
The baron asked back in bewilderment, but his expression did not change.
¡°I was told to kneel.¡±
Celia¡¯s nobles frowned at his words.
It is clear that they spilled the wine, but asking them to kneel is clearly against the etiquette among nobles.
they protested
¡°It was obviously a mistake on our part, but the request is very rude. Hello, are you sane?¡±
When a war of nerves broke out, the minstrels finally stopped ying.
It is not already in the mood to resume the banquet.
Devon noblesughed at them.
¡°It¡¯s like making a mistake and then shouting loudly. You¡¯re ugly.¡±
¡°It must have been intentional to spill the wine in the first ce. If it were them, they would be able to do such a thing.¡±
They are two kingdoms with inherently bad feelings.
Once the trigger was pulled, the emotional goal only deepened.
The Marquis of Harris, who drove the momentum, raised the corners of his mouth.
¡°Doesn¡¯t Baron Celia Kingdom even know how to apologize?¡±
¡°¡¡±
When the baron was speechless, one of the counts of Celia responded on his behalf.
¡°If it¡¯s an apology, you haven¡¯t done it before!¡±
¡°I got down on my knees and apologized. If you have done something wrong to someone, isn¡¯t it the right thing to ask for forgiveness?¡±
That¡¯s right.
However, if he had to kneel like this, it would be a disgrace not only for the baron¡¯s face, but for the whole kingdom of Celia.
I can¡¯t help but ask for forgiveness.
In a situation where he could neither do this nor that, the Marquis of Harris encouraged the baron.
¡°You mean you don¡¯t even want to apologize? Celia¡¯s nobles are so naive!¡±
The baron, feeling responsible for his continued savagery, finally lowered his head.
Celia nobles looked at him and begged him not to kneel, but the baron¡¯s body was already leaning downward.
¡°Ah¡¡±
¡°¡I can¡¯t see it.¡±
before his back was bent.
A white hand protruded from behind and lifted him to his feet.
The baron, who seemed about to kneel at any moment, was able to stand up thanks to that.
Ashes fell on the finished rice, the Marquis of Harris looked at him.
There was a young man whose eyes were shining frighteningly blue.
he said frowning.
¡°What is this again?¡±
* * *
Ray left the VIP room when thedy-in-waiting announced the start of the banquet.
Following her guidance and passing through the hallway, a strange sound came from outside the banquet hall.
¡°Get down on your knees and apologize!¡±
get down on your knees
what kind of situation is this?
No matter how positively you think about it, it¡¯s not something you¡¯d hear at a banquet.
By the time Ray entered the banquet hall, the baron¡¯s body was already leaning over.
He hurriedly raised his hand and asked.
¡°What kind of situation is this?¡± I said
¡°¡¡±
but no one answered.
Instead of answering, there was only the Marquis of Harris ring at him.
He looked at Ray and thought.
¡®Are you the scion of an aristocratic family? You can¡¯t tell when you don¡¯t dare to step out. A fool.¡¯
¡°What are you again?¡±
Celia¡¯s nobles were astonished at the Marquis¡¯ words toward Ray.
Who is he?
He is a saint admired by everyone, and at the same time, he is said to have stopped the first advance of the undead.
No matter how insensitive the kingdom of Devon is to the rumors of the saint and dismiss them as nonsense, the status of the saint is not so low that the Marquis of Harris babbles nonsense.
The baron, the culprit behind everything, was startled and tried to mediate the situation.
¡°I will apologize. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±
The baron¡¯s face, which had looked miserable just a moment ago, was now contemtive.
The Marquis of Harris, who recognized this as the attitude of a murderer trying to protect his aristocratic self-restraint, pushed him even further.
¡°Hasn¡¯t this little boy ruined that! Get down on your knees and pray!¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
The nobles who were watching from behind shook their heads.
The Devon Kingdom must have suffered from the aftermath of the war.
Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to say this to a saint who is jokingly called a one-man nation.
Ray looked at him incredulously.
After looking around for a while, he calmly asked the baron.
¡°Why did the atmosphere at the banquet hall be so shit? What the hell happened?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
The Baron exined everything to him with his head hanging.
From identally spilling wine to the present situation.
After hearing the whole story, Ray frowned.
It¡¯s not even worth fighting for.
If he angers him to the extent of spilling alcohol at a banquet or at a ce promoting harmony between the two kingdoms, he will face a disastrous end at the hands of the kings.
However, the king is not present in this ce.
It is said that in a mountain without tigers, foxes rule as kings.
It was just like that now.
With nothing to see, he became angry like a fire.
¡°I need an apology! Celia¡¯s mistake ruined the whole atmosphere of the banquet!¡±
It¡¯s the banquet atmosphere.
Looking at the current situation, the situation would have been like shit even before he came.
Furthermore, the person who is ruining the banquet is none other than the Marquis of Harris.
He was pouring out his anger so fiercely that the musicians¡¯ tunes stopped.
When you drink, you get angry.
However, getting angry to this extent just because I got a little on my sleeve was an anger control disorder.
Ray said to him.
¡°This isn¡¯t even a kid. I can¡¯t stand to see you whining any more.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t like Celia, tell your king. How about breaking the alliance?¡±
A simple quarrel had an effect on the alliance.
The Marquis of Harris furrowed his savage eyebrows.
¡°Do you think you can be anything!¡±
When he did not respond to his words, the Marquis of Harris, who regarded it as silence, even ventured to point his finger at him.
¡°How dare you even mention His Majesty the King! I¡¯m going to show you guys a lesson!¡±
Even the nobles of Devon rose up against him.
¡°It is uneptable for a mere weakling from a small country to insult Your Majesty. Being an alliance with those who look down on the other party like this makes me want to refuse.¡±
It¡¯s a weak country.
Celia had a winning streak in directbat against Devon.
After repeated defeats, they could not be dismissed as a weak country.
Arrows of criticism rained down on Ray.
All sorts of insults abound.
When he was testing his patience and updating his limits.
The door to the banquet hall opened and the Duke stepped in.
He had a hard expression on his face at the unusual sounding from outside.
When he appeared, called the sword of the Sword Master Kingdom, Marquis Harris¡¯ face became more arrogant.
He ran to the duke on his feet and said,
¡°I apologize, Duke. I was groaning about the ruffians here ruining the atmosphere of the banquet.¡±
¡°Are you rude?¡±
¡°That guy.¡±
As I moved my gaze along the fingertips of Marquis Harris, there was a young man with white hair whom I had seen before waving his hand and saying hello.
¡°It¡¯s been a while Duke Balo.¡±
¡°Inooum! How dare you speak!¡±
The Marquis of Harris was inwardly delighted with Ray¡¯s rude attitude.
The Duke of Valor is a person who values propriety.
He was not a man who would sit still listening to such rude words.
As expected, his face stiffened and he moved.
In less than a second, the young man in front of him would have toy down his head.
While looking at him with a fishy smile, the Duke pped the Marquis Harris on the cheek with a thick grip.
Bahah-!
It was clear that he had been pped on the cheek, but there was a sound of his fist hitting his face with all his might.
After being hit by him, the Marquis of Harris, who flew off three meters, looked at the duke with a puzzled expression.
Chapter 338
Episode 338 Undecided (2)
The appearance of Duke Balo made the banquet hall, which had be noisy for a while, cool down.
The Marquis of Harris grabbed his cheek and was embarrassed.
Then he speaks over there.
¡°Those you called ruffians are the distinguished guests of Celia. Please sincerely apologize.¡±
The duke¡¯s words were heavier than a thousand gold.
The Marquis of Harris, who had been trying to shrink for a moment without realizing it, came back to his senses and refuted.
¡°Ha, but they dared insult His Majesty! How can a Devonian noble be able to see it alone!¡±
The expression on Duke Balor¡¯s face becameplicated when he heard that the king had been insulted.
However, it was only for an instant.
After thinking for a while, he looked at Ray and asked.
¡°Is it true?¡±
he shook his head.
It is true that he mentioned the king, but I do not remember insulting him.
¡°I just told the king to break the alliance if Celia is upset enough to argue with her at the banquet.¡±
break the alliance.
Whatever the situation, it was not something that could easilye out now that the alliance between the two kingdoms was already on track.
Since it was brought out by a person who could be said to be the head of the other country, more than half of the alliance breakup must have been a sincere statement.
In the increasingly serious atmosphere, Ray spat out words as if muttering.
¡°If I get down on my knees and beg, will you forgive me? I don¡¯t know where the equal rtionship between true allies has gone.¡±
Using those words as a catalyst, the Duke of Valor pped the Marquis of Harris on the cheek again.
Although he put his circumstances in his hand, the sword master made up his mind and raised his hand.
His cheeks red up again.
Bahah-!
No matter how hard he hit, the huge Marquis of Harris flew through the sky.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
When the Marquis screamed at the grotesque pain felt on his face, the Duke spoke quietly with a foot that hade in front of him before he knew it.
¡°Did you really say that?¡±
Duke Balo had investigated things about Ray while withdrawing his army during the war.
The rumors about him from the Holy Land were unusual.
Originally, rumors are bound to be misrepresented, but even if the rumors about the undead army and the Bone Dragon are exaggerated, there are parts that don¡¯t make sense?
At first, it was also dismissed as nonsense.
Every time I investigated the source of the rumors bit by bit, I began to think that they might be true.
¡®If the rumors are really true, the Devon kingdom is as good as having saved its life once.¡¯
A chill went down my spine, as if a sword had been thrust into my throat.
Wouldn¡¯t the phrase ¡°I endured ten years¡± be used in times like these?
Devon, who realized his existence btedly, spurred the alliance¡¯s speed.
There was no loss if they weed the kingdom of Silia, which had such an existence, as an ally.
But now, all those efforts were about to go to waste by the Marquis of Harris.
Arguing against someone who single-handedly stopped the undead army!
Duke Balo had a headache for the first time since bing a sword master.
Conscious of Ray staring at him as if he were watching his actions, the Duke of Valor coldly opened his mouth.
¡°I apologize, Marquis. Otherwise, I will not forgive you.¡±
The Marquis of Harris, who was frightened by the Duke with a kick that even raised momentum, hastily apologized.
¡°I am really sorry for disturbing the hearts of the Sicilian people.¡±
¡°Nothing else, it ruined the ce to promote harmony between the two kingdoms. It is right that you should get down on your knees and apologize.¡±
At his words to kneel down and apologize, the Marquis of Harris¡¯ face turned into a tearful look.
¡°Thete duke¡¡±
No matter how much the duke said, it was not easy to kneel in the banquet hall in the face of a marquis.
However, Duke Balo just shook his head silently.
There is a lot of willpower to kneel even if you cut your knees.
In the end, the Marquis of Harris lowered her body at the light flesh that shimmered in her eyes.
Kneeling on the ground, he apologized.
¡°¡I apologize to Celia.¡±
I feel like crying out of shame and misery.
It was only one word, but the baron, who had received an apology from the other country¡¯s marquis, did not know what to do.
¡°It was me who spilled the drink first. Even though the process was not good, I was the one who made the mistake first no matter what anyone says.¡±
When he, who knew how tough and ridicule, reached out first, the Marquis of Harris was quite moved.
The emotion he felt was even greater because it was unexpected.
She was beaten a couple of times and shed tears with a swollen face.
The baron hurriedly embraced him to hide his ugliness.
The Duke of Valort also apologized with a hard face.
¡°I will also apologize. Please forgive me.¡±
¡°I dare not bear it. Please raise your head.¡±
Thanks to this, the baron was able to experience the bizarre experience of receiving an apology from nobles far above them at the same time.
After the atmosphere calmed down to some extent, the musicians started ying again.
The banquet that had been interrupted continues as the pleasant melody tickles the ears.
The rtionship between the two kingdoms was not as stark as before.
There were still many nobles who did not talk, but as the number of nobles who approached and talked to them one step earlier increased, the conversation was taking ce little by little.
Princess Silea, who had small memories with him before, approached Ray, who was eating various foods from the Juseom Juseom Banquet one by one.
It is not easy to see a princess approaching someone, especially a man, at a banquet.
Nevertheless, it was because he had a voice quite simr to the kidnapper who kidnapped him.
I greet you with a look mixed with suspicion.
¡°Hello, my name is Princess Silea of Devon.¡±
¡°nice to meet you. I am Ray.¡±
The greeting was short, but she intuited it.
The young man in front of him is clearly a person of that time.
I met the heinous criminal who kidnapped me, but somehow I didn¡¯t feel bad.
No, on the contrary, only the liking was amplified.
Ears that can be seen even through white hair and blue eyes reminiscent of the deep sea.
Even the heart beats at the appearance that is dripping with mystery.
And it seems it wasn¡¯t just him.
The nobledies around them also nced at this ce.
Feeling an unknown sense of crisis, Silea spoke first.
¡°It¡¯s been a while. how have you been?¡±
A long time.
With that one word, Ray expected that the princess recognized him.
If Silea revealed that she was the kidnapper here, even things that went well could go wrong.
¡®It¡¯s very annoying.¡¯
He is a cold city man, but he couldn¡¯t help it in the current situation.
In this case, it is best to pretend to be friendly and move on to intimacy.
He ate his cheeks full of food and said with a smile.
¡°Recognizing me, Devon¡¯s princess has a smart corner as expected.¡±
The same friendly tone as when he was homeless before.
It was just nice to see her, who thought there would be a sense of distance in her heart.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. I¡¯m not proud of it, but I have an eye for recognizing people.¡±
It¡¯s even more annoying because I have an eye.
However, it is impossible to make a troublesome tee.
Silea asked in a calm voice.
¡°When we were living in the forest, we talked a lot about this and that. how is it? Did you find a woman you like at the banquet?¡±
¡°no.¡±
Rayda has been defenselessly exposed to Aira¡¯s appearance since she was a child.
There was no way he could find a woman he liked in a ce like this.
It was because he couldn¡¯t even think of anything other than his tolerable appearance.
Shileia smiled brightly.
¡°Is that so.¡±
I cover my mouth andugh at what is so good.
Could it be that the shock of being kidnapped led to mental illness?
While Ray was thinking anxiously, Silea was having other dreams.
¡®If you think of a man, this should be enough, right?¡¯
If he were a princess, he wouldn¡¯t be outdone by his family, and he wouldn¡¯t be inferior in appearance, so he would definitely not be able to reject himself.
The duke, who noticed the sign from the side, approached as if he had seized a good opportunity.
¡°Sorry for the uproar earlier. Apart from that, I want you to enjoy the banquet.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the fuss over a brief fight? Even musicians need time to rest.¡±
I liked his personality as he passed over a matter that was clearly in dispute as if it was not a big deal.
Duke Valor despises small people.
On the contrary, I cherish the big people no matter who they are.
heughed heartily.
¡°ha ha ha. You have a mind as broad as your skills.¡±
¡°I often surprise myself too.¡±
Talking is also top-notch.
There seemed to be no problem at all as a partner for Silea, whom she had thought of as her granddaughter from before.
¡®Devon¡¯s power will be stronger. Maybe I can r at the empire.¡¯
Silea and Duke Valor had the same dream.
Of course, I don¡¯t even think about who to give the rice cake to.
Ray was just thinking about how to get over this situation.
The banquet on the first day came to an end with the three of them having different thoughts.
* * *
In the Great War, there were ten figures with vicious spirit.
The person sitting in thest seat spoke up.
¡°Devon and Celia have formed an alliance.¡±
Others react to it.
¡°Nonsense. How can a kingdom that was at war just a month ago form an alliance?¡±
¡°I agree. There can be no alliances.¡±
Even at their words, the man¡¯s words were not withdrawn.
Rather, it gives strength and tells the story.
¡°It is said that Devon and Celia have prepared a ce for reconciliation. Just by looking at this, you can see that the rtionship between the two kingdoms is unusual.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
¡°You crazy people to form an alliance with an enemy country¡¡± As
the man in thest seat continues to talk, the man in the top seat opens his mouth.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how many of the little ones form an alliance. Go ahead.¡±
All the heads of the people in the audience bowed at the deep mana that could be felt in the voice.
¡°All right.¡±
¡°Abolish the upper house and the upper house, and destroy the remaining ascending road. When the things I believed in slipped out of my hands, I was bound to be jealous.¡±
And that jealousy leads to war between each other.
The man who was sitting in the chair stood up.
When I squeezed my hand, the destructive gloomy mana burst into tears.
A fierce momentum that gave goosebumps flowed around him.
¡°We are the only ones who survive the war. By killing the creatures, they plunge the goddesses into the abyss.¡±
Chapter 339
Episode 339 Undecided (3)
When the next day came, Ray was away for a while.
I left the banquet hall and went back to Sigea, located nearby.
Halfman personally brought tea to Ray, who had been visiting more often these days.
The soft scent of well-stewed tea leaves fills the office.
said Ray taking a sip of it.
¡°Get ready soon.¡±
I didn¡¯t even tell him what it was, but Hafman perfectly understood it.
¡°Nowadays, the upper ranks are not umon. If you get caught up in a fight by mistake, you won¡¯t even be able to find a bone.¡±
He speaks with trembling shoulders as if he has been through a lot.
Then, Ray responded with a sigh.
¡°Break it down.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Hafman asked as if he had heard wrongly.
Then, unbelievably grotesque words flowed from the mouth of Danju, whom he respected.
¡°Take it all away.¡±
It¡¯s as easy as saying to clean up the trash on the street.
Will you get rid of it? Could it be that the upper ranks are removed?
No matter how much the half-man top group is the best in the kingdom and the best in the continent, how can they get rid of it?
Do you know how many top tiers there are in the world?
As Harpman rolled his eyes, Ray added an exnation.
¡°They will disappear even if we don¡¯t move. I¡¯ve said it before, but the dark forces n to get rid of the upper limit as soon as the war between Devon and Celia ends. So, if it¡¯s going to disappear anyway, we¡¯re going to take the lead.¡±
speak so easily
¡°If we get rid of the top, we could be targeted. At times like this, the more quietly it goes¡¡±
¡°There is no worry of bing a target. They wouldn¡¯t bother to get rid of you helping them do their job. They are probably attacking other guilds at that time.¡±
I¡¯d be really happy if that happened.
Halfman, who was full of worries, nodded.
¡°All right.¡±
¡°Once the affairs of the upper ranks are settled, I will go to the Holy Land as scheduled.¡±
Halfman swallowed his saliva at his words.
return of the saint.
What that means is quiterge.
Halfman said with an inappropriately serious face.
¡°I will run whenever there is danger.¡±
Ray grinned at the harp, which seemed to jump out at any moment if it was called.
¡°Let¡¯s y hotly sometime.¡±
* * *
During the banquet celebrating the unity of the two kingdoms, Ray was loitering in the VIP room alone.
Anyway, even if you don¡¯t have confidence, the banquet will go on without much difference, and if you stay there, only annoying things will happen, so it¡¯s better to sleep.
he muttered, yawning.
¡°Because here and there the king and the princesses are the problem.¡±
Celia Kingdom and Devon Kingdom as well.
Why were the kings impatient because they couldn¡¯t get a princess for themselves?
I shake my head as if I don¡¯t understand.
If Celestia and Sileria had heard of it, they thought they would have lit the twin wicks.
Romantic carelessness of flowery 20-year-old women was on the verge of ruin from the beginning.
When he didn¡¯t show up at the banquet the next day, Celestia¡¯s heartache grew.
Having been restless all day, she sighed for the ground to disappear.
¡°What can I do¡ do you think you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±
On the first day, when she went back first, Ray had attended a banquet.
Upon hearing the news, Celestia showed up at the banquet hall the next day.
Even when the children of the nobles were cold-hearted, he endured.
However, those who were expecting it are just silently answering what they are doing.
At this point, I wonder if I might hate myself.
¡°If we continue like this, the banquet will end.¡±
There were only two days left for the banquet.
She clenched her fists and made up her mind.
If you don¡¯t find it, you will only find it from this side.
Celestia was thinking of making a move if she still couldn¡¯t see him after two days.
Did he know of her determination?
Thedy-in-waiting who was sitting quietly next to her cheered me on.
¡°There will be good results.¡±
I don¡¯t hate you if you can¡¯t speak.
In the past, Celestia would have believed thedy-in-waiting¡¯s words, but now there are things she has been through.
At this point, even though she had only grown up in the royal castle, she began to have doubts little by little.
¡®Can I really trust you?¡¯
Ever since I was little, I had listened to thedy-in-waiting, so nothing bad happened.
However, after several recent incidents, his trust in her rapidly declined.
Even when I said that there would be good results, I started thinking negatively.
Celestia, who fell into doubt, shook her head vigorously and brushed off her thoughts.
¡®¡I¡¯m sure something good will happen.¡¯
Illusion was free.
* * *
At the fervent request of the two kings of Devon and Celia, Ray finally decided to attend the banquet.
There¡¯s nothing good about being looked down upon, as you need their help to deal with the dark forces.
Besides, while thinking about this and that, it is already thest day of the banquet.
If you don¡¯t drink when you can eat and drink when you can, isn¡¯t it a loss?
He followed Sibi¡¯s guidance and moved to the banquet hall.
He came into the lobby when the group, which had already been paired up over the past few days, wereughing in full bloom.
The rich melody created by the musicians and the splendid lighting down from the ceiling harmonized together.
The figure of Ray walking out from under it was worthy of being called a different race.
If you look at the flowing white hair and the blue eyes that match it, you even feel reverent in one side of your heart.
Their conversation paused for a moment.
¡°What kind of looks¡¡±
¡°¡I can only admire.¡±
Even Aira, who doesn¡¯t care about the appearance of others, acknowledged her appearance.
Those who saw it for the first time could not take their eyes off Ray.
Silea came up to him with a ss of wine.
¡°He didn¡¯t show up for several days. The banquet must have been boring.¡±
it can¡¯t be fun
Far from enjoying the banquet, Ray had heard the two kings brag about their daughter dozens of times.
Thanks to that, now they are able to memorize personal information without having to introduce themselves separately.
Seeing his frown, Shileia covered her mouth andughed.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Please enjoy today to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll just fill my stomach and go back.¡±
She made a sad face at his stern reaction.
¡°Then I¡¯m a little sad.¡±
When ites to beauty, she is a woman who is not inferior to anyone else.
On the days of sighing, the sons of nobles would even stay awake at night.
When such Silea made up her mind andined of sadness, a vague feeling flooded over her watery eyes.
Of course, Ray is far from nostalgic or sad.
If Aira had spoken, she wouldn¡¯t have known it, but Sileria¡¯s grumbling had an effect that was less than that of the kobold she encountered on the road.
He spat on the floor.
¡°Seowoon is a piece of shit. Don¡¯t disturb other people¡¯s eating and go. huh?¡±
It drives people away with gestures as if it were driving away animals.
Silea, who clicked her tongue at him, asked from a distance.
¡°Sheesh then, when are you nning toe to Devon Kingdom?¡±
At that, Ray tilted his head.
¡°Why am I going there?¡±
The question, which seemed to be iprehensible, made her dumbfounded.
I heard from his father, the King of Devon, that the saint is already in love with him.
Then, of course, there will be only marriage after that.
They¡¯re going to be a couple soon, but since they¡¯re bouncing around like this, I was just worried about whether I should treat this as aegyo.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we talk about our engagement?¡±
¡°Keeck!¡±
Ray, who was picking up food at the news of the sudden marriage, coughed.
Are you confused?
I swear to the sky, I¡¯m new to this!
Where in the world is there a dirty group that decides to get married without the other person¡¯s will!
It shouldn¡¯t exist, and if it exists, isn¡¯t it a group that deserves to be destroyed!
¡°This man really can¡¯t do it.¡±
Bona Mana, it is obvious that the influence of Devon¡¯s king was at work.
It seems that he is not a proper human being to promote the marriage of his only daughter with the kidnapper.
While he was seriously contemting whether he should rece the Devonian king, Silea spoke with clear eyes.
¡°It is never forced. I am epting this engagement as my own will.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Although she wanted it, Ray didn¡¯t.
I just want you to know a little about it.
As he was about to say something, another voice came from behind him.
¡°¡A marriage? What do you mean?¡±
It was Princess Celestia who had just arrived at the banquet hall.
Even at a nce, he looked at his back, which made him a saint, and spoke to him, but the only sound he heard was the two words ¡®engaged¡¯.
This is Celestia, who has been waiting for more than a year.
He didn¡¯t like it very much when a catch (?) he hadn¡¯t even heard of that he had steamed first tried to steal it.
¡°¡You are the princess of Devon.¡±
When Celestia recognized it, she lowered her head and gave a light bow.
¡°My name is Silea.¡±
¡°This is Celestia. I¡¯ve met you from far away, but it seems like I¡¯m saying hello for the first time.¡±
¡°It makes sense since you are surrounded by other men.¡±
At that, Celestia¡¯s beautiful army flinched.
¡°Excuse me, but what kind of rtionship do you two have¡¡±
Silea¡¯s lips lightly go up at her question.
¡°We are in the midst of getting engaged.¡±
¡°Ho marriage engagement!¡±
¡°His Majesty the King of Devon already knows.¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
Even the king was involved (?)!
Could it be that the reason why the alliance proceeded smoothly was because of that!
Celestia looked at her with a lost expression, and Ray frowned.
¡°You¡¯re sitting there saying something like a marriage contract. Because this thing is still, you know people as Hogu.¡±
Ray had no intention of mortgaging himself in the Devon Kingdom or anything like the goblin mantis.
¡°Are you saying no?¡±
It would be hard to find such a beautiful and powerful wife.
she asked, swallowing her thoughts down her throat.
Then Ray looked at her nkly.
Compare Silea to Aira.
Not to mention her strength and beauty, neither her vast amount of knowledge nor her driving skills are iparable to Aira.
Theparison itself might be unpleasant from Aira¡¯s point of view.
Thinking that far, Ray¡¯s head naturally shook.
¡°Find another marriage partner.¡±
¡°I will not give up.¡±
¡°There are always one or two things in the world that don¡¯te true even if you don¡¯t give up.¡±
At those words, Shileia bit her lip.
I did, but I didn¡¯t know that I would be rejected.
Who are you? Although she is the princess of Devon, she is the most beautiful woman in the castle.
In addition, his swordsmanship skills were considerable enough to reach the level of an Aura user.
At this level, it is clear that she is more than a first-ss bride and a transcendent bride, but what the hell is not to like!
Celestia smiled as she saw Silea kicked right in front of her eyes.
¡°Whoops. Marriage must have been a one-sided love on either side.¡±
Chapter 340
Episode 340 To the Holy Kingdom (1)
Celestia got excited when Sileria was kicked out in front of her eyes.
If you really haven¡¯t been engaged, don¡¯t you still have a chance for yourself!
Sheughed at Sileria inwardly.
¡®It¡¯s not something that can be done by pampering me like a child.¡¯
Although they are only a year or two apart at most, he sees Silea as a much younger child than he is.
Celestia smiled like a victor.
She has been waiting for more than a year.
Now, in terms of patience, he was pioneering a kind of Tao.
Celestia firmly believed with one side of her heart that if she waited, someday she would choose her.
However, the person in charge, Ray, was not interested in them.
When the two princesses are having a war of nerves, they start putting the delicious food on the table into a leather sack.
From all kinds of fruits to dry food.
It didn¡¯t take long for the leather sack, which was not veryrge, to fill up.
He picked up food and ate until he was full, and quickly left the ce.
¡°You two talk a lot.¡±
He speaks quietly and leaves the banquet hall.
Being in a ce like that only drains your energy.
I have already finished talking with the kings, and the atmosphere of the two kingdoms is not bad, so there will be no problem if I am not confident.
¡®If Devon and Celia continue their alliance properly, it will be of great help in the future.¡¯
If Celia, the center of trade, and Devon, who have strong military power, join forces, they will be able to grow rapidly.
As it took a long time to grow, I will use it as usefully as possible.
* * *
Harpman took the telegram and burst into admiration.
¡°The attack really started.¡±
Everything was going as Ray said.
Merchants and merchants begin to fall under mysterious attacks.
Even if it was only yesterday, when the business that was doing business copsed, the remaining toppanies fell on fire.
The upper ss lives on credit.
Since they did not receive the goods to be delivered, they hurriedly covered it with their own money.
As a result, funds began to run out.
It was embarrassing to attack those struggling to survive, but he couldn¡¯t help it either.
Hafman finally decided to run the money.
He was usually a treasurer of gold, but once he made up his mind and released the money, small and medium-sized merchants were swept away.
To make matters worse, the trade routes and the ascending roads were suddenly blocked.
In regions and viges where merchants stopped visiting, prices almost doubled.
The vigers became bandits as their livelihood became difficult, and the merchants, who lost funds and credit, could not survive for several days and disappeared one after another.
As a result, less than two weeks had passed, resulting in a terrifying result in which the upstarts lost their sense of humor.
Not a single country could escape the enormous impact of the copse of the business world.
As the number of people who can pay taxes decreases, the capital also bes short of funds.
However, it was frustrating because it was impossible to trade.
At first, they tried to raise the caravan and restore trade routes, but it was all to no avail.
If things get a little twisted somewhere, everything falls apart within no time.
I tried to investigate the cause, but nothing came out, so it was just futile.
In the end, what they came up with was war.
It could turn the kingdom¡¯s great crisis into a war.
If you win, thend will be wider and the resources will alsoe into your hands.
Did I mention that other people¡¯s rice cakes look bigger?
The current situation was exactly that.
The atmosphere of the continent turns violent, and battles break out near the borders of several kingdoms.
As a result, the public sentiment of the people also left.
At this time, there was someone who was robbing the top, so it was Ray.
He investigated in detail the merchants who maintained their power even though the ascending route was cut off.
The fact that there is no significant impact even in this recession means that money continues to flow in from somewhere.
If you ask me, it must be the funds of the dark forces.
Wearing a ck robe and a mask to hide his face, he grabbed a club and charged into the Carmier Corps.
Even at a nce, the guards who were on the alert jumped out as soon as a suspicious-looking person entered.
Pointing at him with a spear, he says.
¡°What kind of bastard are you? This is the Great Carmier Merchant. I don¡¯t know how you got into the main altar, but get out of here.¡±
¡°Hey, this is the top where money rots. Look at the jewels in the ceiling. How much are all those things?¡±
¡°You are crazy. It is thest warning. Quietly leave this top. Otherwise, your neck will drop.¡±
At that, Ray gently waved his hand.
For an instant, mana surged up, and soon the door exploded as it was.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The solid door has turned to dust.
Indeed, the guards swallowed their saliva at the colossal inaction.
They intuitively realized that they were not an opponent they could win against.
One of the knights who led them nervously put his hand on the sword soldier and said.
¡°What do you mean you have a grudge against us? I can¡¯t reveal my true identity!¡±
To them, it was like lightning.
Where is the madman whoes out of nowhere and breaks down the door!
Ray smiled at him.
¡°What is grudge? I¡¯m a bandit, you bastards. Give me everything you have.¡±
* * *
A woman prostrated herself in her seat.
¡°The work of the upper ranks you instructed is proceeding sessfully.¡±
The man sitting on the throne opened his mouth.
¡°It was nothing more than a tool.¡±
¡°yes. That sharpened the nerves of the kingdoms. Now, it doesn¡¯t matter when a war breaks out.¡±
The corner of the man¡¯s mouth went up slightly, as if the answer he wanted hade out.
¡°It¡¯s about time. I¡¯ll give you my swords. Lead them and punish the Holy Kingdom.¡±
At his words that he would entrust the kingdom, the woman¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Please leave it to me.¡±
Seongguk.
For her, it was the hometown where she had been raised and the name of the enemy she wanted to kill.
In the past, he was a weak self without power or power, but now it is different.
We have strength and we have soldiers.
how long have you been looking forward to
These are the days when I have lived my life by swallowing moldy bread over my throat.
It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had lived only for this moment.
The woman clenched her fists as she prostrated herself.
Finally, the advance to the Holy Kingdom was decided.
* * *
Seongguk was living affluent life in its own way even though trade routes with merchants were closed.
In the first ce, thanks to Ray, I didn¡¯t have to worry about finances, so it¡¯s natural.
In addition, because of its strong military power, other kingdoms do not dare to think of overtaking it.
It was easy to feel because I didn¡¯t pay attention to the surrounding kingdoms.
The southern border of the Holy Kingdom.
One of the gate guards who was on guard yawned.
¡°Maybe thanks to Goddess Gaia¡¯s care, the Holy Land is peaceful. I wouldn¡¯t be bored if even goblins came in droves.¡±
At this time, when war might break out, the sentry on the other sideughs as he makes a calm voice.
¡°It¡¯s hard to see goblins these days. Selling the skins made a lot of money, so the bandits nearby dried up the seeds.¡±
¡°Ho-oh, the bandits did a good job for some reason. Outlying estates like us are troubled by monsters. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°It¡¯s only once or twice that I¡¯m called in to wipe out monsters. Now, whenever I hear the sound of a whistle, my body trembles. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
While they were joking with each other, there was a thick cloud of dust in the distance.
Could it be a sandstorm?
As they narrowly opened their eyes and looked at them, no matter who came first, they swallowed their breath.
¡°Huh!¡±
¡°Blow the whistle!¡±
The sentries who hurriedly came to their senses blew their whistles with all their might.
Boo Woo Woo-!
As if in response, a whistle can be heard from the walls on both sides.
Perhaps they witnessed the same thing.
Soldiers armed with armor and countless hordes of monsters.
They were advancing in a straight line toward the gate.
Judging by the speed, if they collide like this, the castle gate will surely be broken.
However, it was something they couldn¡¯t stop.
I closed the gate that was open and climbed up the top of the wall.
While they were restless, knights came out from inside the castle.
¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±
At the sound of whistles resonating in several ces at the same time, they came wearing half-te armor.
The sentries who became contemtive exined the situation.
¡°These are some monsters! Seeing that there are even soldiers, it looks like the enemy!¡±
Only then did the knights who discovered a group of people running frantically from outside the castle wall startled.
Even if you roughly count the monsters, it seems to be 3,000, and the soldiers in the back seem to easily exceed 1,500.
On the other hand, this ce could be said to be the end of the southern part of the Holy Kingdom.
Even if you gather all the soldiers you can muster, there will be no more than 4,000.
It seemed impossible to stop them.
3,000 soldiers and 3,000 monsters are different.
If there is even arge monster in the middle, the damage will increase unless the knights deal with it.
Fighting head-on is the worst thing to do.
The knights who grasped the situation began to issue orders to the surroundings.
¡°Prepare for battle! Buy time until reinforcements arrive!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
It was early in the morning, so many soldiers were still awake.
They hurriedly got up and prepared themselves, and an army of 3,500 men was formed before they knew it.
ce archers on the wall and send few priests and priests to the rear.
Then it became a pretty usible formation.
While they were preparing, the group of monsters were getting closer.
The knights shouted as they approached the castle gate before they knew it.
¡°Shoot!¡±
Peeing-!
Piing¡ª!
Numerous arrows embroidering the sky pierced the monsters one after another.
¡°Kuaaa¡ª!¡±
This caused the enemy to hesitate for a moment, but it was only a moment.
They came right in front of us and knocked on the walls and gates.
Whoops-!
As medium andrge sized monsters rushed in, cracks began to form in the gate, which was only solid.
Frightened by him, some soldiers ran away.
¡°How do you stop that kind of thing!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t run away! Block the gates!¡±
The knights hurriedly approached, but it was already toote.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The ogre¡¯s punches shattered the castle gates.
The bodies of the knights who came running froze at once.
When three knights gather, enough ogres are captured.
Even the ones in front of me were three trolls, two ogres, and dozens of small monsters.
Let alone blocking it, it seemed difficult to survive.
¡°Seriously¡¡±
The knight who was about to say something was blown away by the ogre¡¯s fist.
The body was already limp as it fell to the ground spewing blood fountains.
Seongguk, a powerful nation that no one seemed to be able to touch.
The southern territory of that ce had allowed the enemy to invade in vain like this.
Chapter 341
Episode 341 To the Seongguk (2)
When the southern border was breached, the Seongguk went into chaos.
¡°We must send reinforcements immediately!¡±
¡°ording to what I heard, there are over 3,000 monsters alone. Why don¡¯t you send the knights out?¡±
In the midst of various opinions, Pope Ey drools.
It is easy to transfer troops, but it is quite burdensome to act recklessly in a situation where you do not know how many more people are behind you.
Besides, they don¡¯t even know the identity of their enemies.
As she pondered, Iriel, who had been quietly listening to the story, stepped out.
¡°Form the Holy Knights and head for the southern border with 2,000 soldiers.¡±
At the saintess¡¯mand, the knightmander bowed his head.
¡°All right. We will send out immediately.¡±
He gave the order casually, but even she was uneasy.
The terrain on the southern border is rugged, with many mountains surrounding it.
So it¡¯s only natural that monsters who are ustomed to barren ces have an advantage.
¡®Two thousand soldiers and the Holy Knights are enough to fight. But if there is an ambush¡¡¯
The result will be disastrous.
However, it is not possible to give up the southern territory.
If you can¡¯t do this anyway, it¡¯s better to make a quick decision.
Reinforcements organized in the capital sent troops south.
When they reached the territory after three days of repeated forced marches on horseback without rest, all they could see in front of them were viges that had been burnt down.
Houses were lined up at my feet, let alone roofs, and even the doors were not properly left.
The Benes Knight Commander, who was leading the Holy Knights, let out a heavy breath.
¡°¡You¡¯rete.¡±
There was not a single person already alive in the vige.
If only they had arrived a little earlier.
Could it have prevented something like this from happening?
My heart naturally bes heavy when I see the vige and the bodies of its residents burned to such an extent that it is impossible to find their previous appearance.
Did he notice his heart?
The vice-captain moved his horse and came closer to Benes.
¡°Don¡¯t beat yourself up too much. It would be better to move quickly than that.¡±
He is the vice-captain who has been growing up together since childhood.
At his words, Captain Benes came to his senses.
¡°I was worried. Let us leave immediately.¡±
Even after marching for three days without rest, no oneined.
That would be proof of how dire the current situation is.
As soon as the leader left, the soldiers started to move again.
Since the enemy¡¯s movement path had changed, he had to move quickly to match it.
* * *
As the top tiers holdingmercial powers began to fall into disrepair, several kingdoms that were enjoying a period of abundance were in an emergency.
As the upstream routes are closed and trade decreases, more countries suffer from financial difficulties.
The dark forces aiming for an opportunity dug into the gap and incited a war, and the atmosphere flowing on the continent became unusual.
Hafman was smiling as he looked at it.
¡°As expected, it was good to follow Danju¡¯s words.¡±
As a result of acting as Ray said, the upper half of the halfman sat on a very money cushion.
The upper tiers around them, who werepeting with each other in a war of nerves,pletely disappeared.
If you only look at the revenueing into your arms, it will be twice as long as before.
As much as profits rose, the corners of Harpman¡¯s lips also caught in his ears.
These days, I evenugh to myself like a crazy person.
¡°It¡¯s not like this, but I¡¯m going to make a statue of Danju.¡±
Others say that it is difficult to make a living because they do not have money, but Hafman is trying to make a golden statue.
It was a sight that Ray would have clicked his tongue if he had seen it.
A reserve manager ran up to Hafman, who was fiddling with gold coins in the office and shouted.
¡°Lord of the four tops! It¡¯s a big deal!¡±
The manager, who was normally polite, came running to the store making a fuss.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°The money line has been cut!¡±
Halfman jumped up and shouted at the brief report.
¡°what! Why are we cut off the money line!¡±
¡°The regions we used to do business with turned their backs on us. I don¡¯t even want to get a letter about what¡¯s going on!¡±
At the words of the branch manager, he gnashed his teeth.
¡°Damn, you already noticed.¡±
Originally, a month would have made more money safely.
I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seems that their information has been leaked somewhere.
Halfman, who had been shaking his head for a while, said.
¡°Get rid of all the nearby corps. If they find out that we are the only ones to do business with, they will definitely contact us first.¡±
It is indeed a radical and ignorant method.
But it sure seems to have an effect.
¡°I see.¡±
The branch manager nodded and left the office.
¡°The time has finallye.¡±
The forces in the dark showed their movement first.
Now is the opportunity for the upper half of the half man to y an active role.
His attitude, which had been frivolous until now, has definitely changed.
¡°I¡¯ll dig them all up.¡±
Hafman, who was determined and determined to use the money, was terrified indeed.
Red, bloodshot eyes and trembling hands are not normal people¡¯s no matter how you look at them.
For the first time since Ray had warned him in advance, Hafman himself was prepared to go to war with them.
* * *
Ray, who ruthlessly trampled on the survivors with the support of the Dark Forces, packed up his belongings.
¡°I have to go soon.¡±
Time has passed quite a bit.
Originally, it should have beenpleted within a few days, but since there are many upper ranks who received back money than expected, there are many ces to work on.
With his pockets deepened by the money he had stolen from them, he set out on the road.
As we move through the day, staying up all day, the end of Seonggukes into view.
Ray looked at the long wall and tilted his head.
¡°Why does the castle gate look like this?¡±
If you look at the damaged gate and the wall that has been smashed here and there, it looks like a war has broken out.
When I went inside, the first thing I saw was a vige that had be a mess.
A terrible stench stings the nose.
When I moved my gaze, there were rows of corpses of residents who had been neglected indiscriminately.
what the hell happened
There is a good chance that the dark forces moved first.
If so, it is understandable that the Seongguk, which was not properly prepared, suffered.
The impression is hardened by itself in an unexpectedly serious situation.
If things had gone this far, there was no guarantee that the upper territories heading towards the capital would also be safe.
Ray hurriedly increased his speed.
As he spurred the ground with his legs full of mana, new models increased in number and the background changed quickly.
Before long, you pass the southern border and begin to see a vige.
However, the situation was not very different from the border.
As if he was attacked by monsters, only the corpses torn here and there wee him.
Ray was lost in thought.
¡®I thought I was going straight to the capital, but I changed the route towards the vige.¡¯
If you look at the ces that were attacked, first the southern border and then this vige.
The vige is located to the left of the road leading to the capital.
If their goal was Selonia, there would be no reason to turn sideways, but there must be a reason for turning the route to the vige like this.
Why?
The reason why he had to turn his troops before Selonia¡¯s attack.
After thinking for a while, Ray muttered involuntarily.
¡°There are other troops headed for Selonia.¡±
What if they try to gather troops before attacking the capital and attack them all at once?
Now that you don¡¯t know the fighting power of the enemy, there will be a lot of damage.
As I organized my thoughts, it was as if the route of their movement was drawn in my head.
They crossed the border, attacked the town on the left, and turned west.
This meant that reinforcements from the enemy had arrived in the west.
Ray flew the new model again.
The target was a small territory west of Selonia.
* * *
The leader of the Knights of Benes had simr thoughts to Ray.
He also moved troops westward from the route up the south.
As I set out on the road,forting the tired soldiers, I heard the faint sound of weapons colliding from far away.
¡°Prepare for battle!¡±
When he gave the order, the faces of the soldiers, who all had dying faces, showed a look of nervousness.
He headed for the castle with 2,000 soldiers and the Holy Knights.
The battle was already in full swing on the walls there.
I see soldiers who are struggling to endure by shooting arrows at the infested monsters.
Benes shouted as if to hear them.
¡°Down with all enemies! Hit and kill the monsters!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s show the power of the goddess to the evil group who touched the holy kingdom!¡±
¡°Holy protect!¡±
The Pdins, who cast spells and blessed themselves, stood at the forefront and took down the monsters.
The monsters who resisted at first were easily pushed away by him, and the battle situation was breathless.
Soldiers who were guarding Grean Castle let out a sigh of relief at the appearance of reinforcements flocking in.
¡°I bought and lived¡¡±
¡°Reinforcements have arrived! Don¡¯t be pushed!¡±
They drove the monsters out of the castle gate that looked like it would break at any moment.
Feeling threatened for their lives, they finally let go of despair.
The Pdins lead the battle and change the situation, so it¡¯s worth dealing with a little.
The courageous soldiers wielded spears and swords to deal with the monsters.
The woman who was watching him from behind raised her finger.
The ck cloth that hid their faces came down to their chins, and they nodded once at her figure.
wagum.
Those who followed the woman moved in earnest.
As he pulled out his sword from his waist and faced forward, the pdins who were blessed and ran amok like angry bulls split their chests at once.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a surprise!¡±
In the midst of an all-out war, there was no such thing as a surprise attack, but the sword that came out of the gap between the monsters was not really a redhead in the middle of the night.
In addition, each person¡¯s skills were also excellent, so he did not seem to be pushed at all while dealing with the Pdins.
On the contrary, as if mocking the heavy but slow swords of the Pdins, he wrapped the sword with a graceful movement.
The pdins were frightened by their swordsmanship.
¡°They¡¯re as clever as their swords look!¡±
He radiates divine power and tries to add strength, but it is useless because it does not fit.
As the swords that came and went on the battlefield like their own house stirred up the Holy Knights, the soldiers fighting the monsters in the back were in a frenzy.
Having to deal with three or four monsters alone increased the number of people dying.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°These bastards!¡±
Due to the joining of the wagum, the battlefield returned to the open.
The Holy Knights were at their limit just by dealing with the swords.
There was absolutely no energy left to take care of the soldiers.
Correspondingly, the speed at which soldiers were killed by monsters also increased.
Benes looked around and drooled.
¡°Not good¡¡±
Chapter 342
Episode 342 Golden Return (1)
The swords that rushed at them, ignoring their lives, were like yakshas.
It seizes the battlefield in an instant and kills both pdins and soldiers.
It was an instant for the pdins who had received the blessing to be pushed back.
Captain Benes shouted to the people around him.
¡°Keep your distance!¡±
At his words, the soldiers hurriedly retreated.
Of course, the swords couldn¡¯t leave it alone.
As they pursued with fierce momentum, the surprised soldiers grabbed weapons and attacked.
He faced the fight with the determination to give his life, but when the crisis came, his body hardened.
A small but fatal gap.
Soldiers copsed like sorghum cans at the blow of the swords that squeezed through the gap.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Ke-heo-eok!¡±
They weren¡¯t swords that could be blocked by a single soldier.
The massive sword cut the soldiers in two together andpletely cut off their breath.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Captain Benes, who was watching from the back of the battlefield, sighed.
In the short time since the battle, hundreds of soldiers have already been lost.
If this happens, it is their own defeat.
However, I couldn¡¯t abandon this ce and retreat, so my stomach burned.
Captain Benes and the woman behind met eyes.
¡®If we go to the Great War, there might be a chance of winning.¡¯
Did regret pass through your mind for a moment?
The woman who had been standing with her arms folded in the back showed movement.
It¡¯s like reading your mind.
As she pulled out her sword and kicked the ground, even Captain Benes stormed toward the battlefield with startling speed.
He had only taken three steps, but the woman¡¯s de was digging into his shoulder de.
Even as Benes pulled out his sword, he thought instinctively.
¡®If you block it head on, you will die.¡¯
Although he was startled by the sudden attack, he was quite skilled in dealing with him after decades of living on the battlefield.
Twist the sword at an angle to dodge the attack.
Kaaang¡ª!
Thanks to the attack, only a small scratch was formed on the shoulder.
The woman who retrieved the sword looks surprised.
¡°The old man is quite good. I didn¡¯t know you could stop it.¡±
When he smiles while talking, his eyes draw a strange half-moon shape.
Anyone can be charmed by its dark off-white appearance.
Benes, who was internally wounded in a single sh, vomited a handful of blood.
¡°Cool! It¡¯s quite a sword force¡¡±
Even though it wasn¡¯t an Aura de, the sword force they just collided with was quite dense.
If he hadn¡¯t looked down on her and pulled out the sword aura, his body would have been severed in an instant.
Benes looked at the woman with a stiff expression.
In terms of momentum, it is like a well-forged sword.
Since there is no gap in the figure of calmly holding the sword, it must be at least two times higher than himself.
¡®It will be a difficult fight.¡¯
He gave up on living.
As I raised my sword with desperate determination, the woman let out a fishy sneer.
¡°Do you dare to touch me on your subject?¡±
¡°¡you won¡¯t know until you try.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. You are confident. Okay, I¡¯ll try it.¡±
When the woman waved her hand, a circr clearing was created around them.
¡®It¡¯s one word. It should be finished when the enemy is off guard.¡¯
Even at this moment, soldiers are dying.
That¡¯s why Captain Benes became impatient.
If you can¡¯t finish the job with a sword, the situation will get out of hand.
However, if we kill their enemy general here, we will be able to break their morale even a little.
He made up his mind and raised his sword.
¡°Have no regrets.¡±
A long bastard sword draws the upper part as if piercing the sky.
Injecting mana into it to the fullest, the sword aura that was only covering the surface increased by the size of a fist.
It is nowrge enough to be called a greatsword.
The high-raised sword descends in a straight line to cut her in two.
Enormous amount of mana, capable of easily cutting through a rock the size of a house, aimed at her and poured out.
¡°You know how to y tricks.¡±
When the woman sneakily touched the sword, his sword aura was cut off like a lie.
Thanks to that, Captain Benes, who lost his ce to go, ran out of mana.
¡°Cuck!¡±
Due to the regurgitation of mana, blood came out of his mouth.
Even as he clutched at his chest, he had an expression of disbelief.
¡°Oh, Aura de¡¡±
The ultimate sword skill that is exclusive to the sword master and cuts everything.
It stood on the woman¡¯s sword.
she says, casting a contemptuous nce.
¡°You arrogant bastard who can¡¯t even properly judge your opponent¡¯s skills, this is the end of your line.¡±
After the words, the sword follows the mysterious movement.
At the end of it, Captain Benes¡¯ neck was hanging.
Confused, he tried to block it with all his might, but the woman¡¯s sword leisurely passed Benes¡¯ sword as if mocking him.
When the sword, which had been moving closely, was about to end the leader¡¯s breath.
Arge bastard sword protrudes from behind and stabs her.
At that, the woman backed away with a light movement.
The vice-captain, who had rushed to help Benes from the top of the castle wall, quickly checked him out.
¡°Are you all right!¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. I don¡¯t know how it is, but the opponent is a sword master.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Looking at the trembling voice as he speaks, it is clear that he is afraid.
Even so, he did not lose his fighting spirit, so even though he was a subordinate, respect arose anew.
Having made up his mind, Captain Benes raised his sword again despite his wounded body.
¡°¡you looked unsightly.¡±
He spat out the blood that was pooling in his mouth.
ordingly, the sword aura rising from the sword also became clearer than before.
¡°You are trying. Try struggling before you die.¡±
Along with the horse, the woman¡¯s sword dance began again.
The cold sword strike continues smoothly, as if facing a blizzard.
The unstoppable sword rushes without knowing its end.
¡°Aww!¡±
Benes and the vice-captain were pushed out at once.
No matter how many senior Auror users there were, it was not enough to block the Auror de.
The disparity in power between them was stark.
How many times have you exchanged with him?
The vice-captain¡¯s sword was cut by the woman¡¯s aura.
The vice-captain, holding only a sword in his hand, looked at her with a face in despair.
¡°First one.¡±
She pierced his heart with an expressionless face.
The moment you feel you can¡¯t avoid it.
Captain Benes, who thought he had been pushed out, struggled to counter it.
Kaaang¡ª!
It was an insignificant sword aura that unfolded with an iplete body, but it was enough to deflect her careless sword attack once.
¡°Heh¡ heh¡ don¡¯t forget that I exist¡¡±
She clicked her tongue as the track was distorted thanks to Benes¡¯ all-out blow, cutting through the air.
¡°I forgot there was another rat.¡±
Even at a nce, the expression of tiredness is evident.
Let alone wield the sword any more, it seems that he can¡¯t even get out of his body.
They know it and she knows it too.
¡°Now stop dying.¡±
As the battle continued, the woman who became quite annoyed aimed at the vice-captain¡¯s arm with a mysterious swordsmanship.
Benes tried to chase the dizzying sword, but it was difficult to follow the sword master¡¯s sword with his skills.
In the end, the vice-captain¡¯s left arm was cut off.
Slowly¡ª!
Along with an eerie sound, the vice-captain¡¯s scream echoed across the battlefield.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The woman did not stop there.
Ipletely grabbed the vice-captain who was struggling in pain from the elbow to the shoulder de and pulled it out.
As his arm was torn off while still conscious, a pain that made him lose his mind came over the vice-captain.
Even trained knights can¡¯t stand this level of pain and faint.
However, the vice-captain gritted his teeth and endured.
Because he knew better than anyone what would happen to Benes, who was left alone if he lost his mind.
She smiled, wiping the remains of blood from the corner of her mouth.
¡°Can it survive if the other arm falls off?¡±
¡°¡¡±
He and Benes were already exhausted.
The only thing I can forcefully move my body, which can¡¯t even be moved, is only once in the future.
And that was just one series of stabbing movements.
If they cannot stop the breath of the woman within them, they will be the ones who die.
Biting his lip, the vice-captainmunicated his intentions to Benes with his eyes.
The two have been growing up together since childhood.
Its meaning was well conveyed.
Just in time, the woman¡¯s sword swung at them.
It was only a single sword cut through the sword, but the attack drew a diagonal line around the necks of Benes and the vice-captain.
At the same time, the blow of conversion that the two captains were aiming for reached her throat.
The tip of the sword swayed violently, but the mana contained within was so enormous that it could be ignored.
The moment when the sword finally touches the woman¡¯s neck.
She disappeared like a mist and suddenly disappeared.
Theplexion of Benes and the vice-captain turned blue.
¡®Everything happened.¡¯
When Benes quickly retrieved the sword and looked back, there was already a woman standing there with a terrifying smile.
A zing aura de shed the two.
The woman of an unknown sword master. Information was too scarce.
It was all their fault.
It can be said that the Western Territory is nowpletely finished.
The moment they gave up everything and closed their eyes.
A seomseomoksu protruding from somewhere cut off her sword.
The Aura de, which resisted for a moment, was smashed at once.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The model of the woman who could not ovee the enormous force flew like ab and crashed into the wall.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
A white-haired young man walking out of the dust, carrying a heavy load on his back.
At first nce, the charisma of an absolute person can be seen in the cold blue eyes and stubbornly closed lips.
It seemed that all the time that had flowed on the battlefield had stopped.
In a situation where even the monsters had gone mad, only the two captains recognized him.
He is a saint who destroyed Proxia single-handedly and subdued the legendary necromancer.
Other people might not know, but it was impossible for them, the people of the Holy Land, to forget the Holy Son.
In a situation where everyone had to give up, when reinforcements more reliable than a thousand troops arrived, they rxed for a moment.
Even tears could be seen in the corner of his eyes.
¡°Seongjae-nim¡¡±
¡°¡Are you back in the Holy Land?¡±
Ray put down his pack and checked the wounds of the two.
Benes¡¯ side was pierced, and the vice-captain¡¯s arm was ripped off right up to the shoulder de.
Even though he suffered a stab wound to his side, he forced himself to move, so his stomach must have beenpletely shaken.
The pdin¡¯s unique resilience could save his life, but even if he lived like this, he wouldn¡¯t have lived.
The woman who had been impaled on the wall said while touching her neck.
¡°It was great mana. It¡¯s more worth watching than these weak guys.¡±
At the arrogant words, Ray slowly stood up.
There was a characteristic sly smile on his lips.
It¡¯s been 7 years now.
It was the moment when the saint returned to the holy kingdom again.
Chapter 343
Episode 343 Golden Return (2)
The woman was quite nervous for what she said.
No matter how powerful the mana is, it is nonsense to push yourself as a sword master.
It was necessary to determine whether the number just now was a coincidence or not.
¡®I met an annoying guy.¡¯
It¡¯s just standing crookedly, but strangely there¡¯s no gap.
She waved her hand once.
Then the monsters that had been attacking the soldiers until just now changed their direction.
¡°Kurrureu¡¡±
They faced Ray with cries that chilled the spine.
From tiny goblins to kobolds, including ogres and trolls.
Uncountable number of monsters began to flock at the woman¡¯s beckoning.
¡°Koooooo!¡±
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
It is an overwhelming number that makes the viewer¡¯s hamstrings numb.
The soldiers fled in fright at the enormous army of monsters that exceeded 2,000 even if they were caught.
¡°Sir Seongjae!¡±
¡°We will protect you!¡±
When the two captains, who were not in good health, tried to stand up using swords as staffs.
Ray, who only turned his head, stared at the monsters and opened his mouth.
¡°die.¡±
The will forged in his heart became a dagger.
As a single word echoed through their eardrums, the monsters that were running right in front of them copsed one by one.
The hearts of the monsters stopped their activities at the same time.
Whoops-!
Koo-!
As thousands of monsters mmed their heads into the ground, the woman¡¯s mouth dropped open.
¡°How did this happen¡¡±
It was an unexpected situation.
He thought that if there were thousands of monsters, he would at least reach the capital of Selonia.
One result was not.
More than half of the troops were lost in an instant.
The swords that overwhelmed the Pdins quickly returned to the woman¡¯s side.
¡°¡you should avoid it.¡±
After looking at the situation calmly, they added ament, and she regained consciousness and nodded her head with difficulty.
¡°¡Retreat.¡±
It was truly an unheard-of mystery.
If he had known that such a madman existed, he would not have attempted to attack the Seongguk with this amount of people.
It is best to get out of here somehow.
When the woman thought so, Ray approached at a terrifying speed.
It took me to blink a few times to reach right in front of my nose, and the swords that reacted btedly rushed at me.
He swung his sword fiercely and attacked all directions.
He didn¡¯t panic even though the des were flying with nowhere to run.
Rather, he draws a circle with his left hand and unites their attacks.
After applying the impact with mana, the swords bounced off at high speed.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Even against the Pdins, they were swords that were rxed.
The woman became impatient when only four of them were rendered incapable of fighting.
¡®Keuh¡ the wound hasn¡¯t healed yet.¡¯
She suffered internal injuries from the impact of her aura de breaking.
If mana was recklessly flowing, the mana load could not withstand and could break.
However, you can¡¯t just worry about it.
While the swords were wasting time, she swung her sword and fired a sword aura.
Even if it rots, it¡¯s called Junchi.
Although wounded, it is the sword master¡¯s sword.
It was hard to notice because it was fired stealthily from a blind spot.
As the woman expected, the flying sword touched Ray¡¯s back.
¡®done.¡¯
she called for joy
but.
Slowly¡ª
the sword spirit disappeared faster than it had flown in.
Ray, who raised his hand to disintegrate the mana, turned his body.
Did you say that the wound on the back is the swordsman¡¯s disgrace?
Ray, who was almost hit by his sword skill on the back, was in a very bad mood.
¡°Is this ying a prank on someone¡¯s back?¡±
I m the two approaching swords into the ground.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡!¡±
Ray grabbed them as they drooled.
Then he throws it at the woman.
The woman mercilessly cut down the swords that flew like arrows.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Kreukreukreuk¡!¡±
Even Ray stuck out his tongue.
I never thought I would kill my allies who are struggling to protect me without hesitation!
Still, thanks to not trying to force it, the distance was further than before.
In order to help her survive even a little, the wagum disregarded their lives and rushed.
While dealing with them, Ray, who was trying to chase the woman, groaned.
¡®It consumed too much power at once.¡¯
The mass killing of monsters brought a sense of burden to his mental strength.
It was only natural that he had started using willpower less than two years ago.
He could have caught him if he overdoed it, but he was worried about Captain Benes, who was ced behind him.
After looking around for a while, Ray stepped down on the ground with regret behind him.
¡°Chicken instead of pheasant. I¡¯ll have to catch you guys and interrogate you.¡±
Ray smiled and took one step closer.
In response, the swords took a backward step.
No matter how much they abandoned their fear of death, they did not want to fight a battle without a chance.
Having let the woman run away, now it was their turn to escape.
They exchanged nces with each other and nodded their heads.
No matter who came first, the swords fired new models in different directions.
The situation that seemed likely to be lost at any moment was turned upside down.
As he fought by his side, the morale of the soldiers behind him also rose.
The Holy Knights, whose blood was boiling over the overwhelming battle against thousands, raised their swords high.
¡°The Holy Son hase! Do not show weakness!¡±
¡°Wake up! Strike down and kill all the evil groups that attacked the Holy Kingdom!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
It goes without saying that it is easier to pursue than to wage an all-out war.
Moreover, now that all the monsters had died, the number of troops was overwhelminglyrge.
So, no matter how swords they were, they couldn¡¯t face them head-on.
It¡¯s not enough to have to fight an esoteric fight, and the monster is chasing you from behind, so you can¡¯t even run properly.
In the end, all wagum except for a few were killed or captured.
Among those tied to the ropes, somemitted suicide, but thanks to Ray¡¯s pressure with mana, five or six were saved.
If you take them to Selonia and interrogate them, you will probably be able to find out a lot of information.
* * *
The upper half of Hafman gradually expanded its upward path based on the bar funds it had.
As they began to eliminate the merchants in the nearby territories where trade had been cut off, the lords, who felt a sense of crisis, urgently allowed the half-man merchants to go up.
When that happened, the upper half of Hafman went on a winning streak as if they had wings on their backs.
Normally, he only counted gold coins on the table, but when something big happened, his true value was demonstrated.
It was not enough to monopolize the ascending route directly permitted by the lords, and now the size of the upper ranks has more than doubled.
The branch managers just stuck out their tongues at Hafman¡¯s amazing skill in turning a crisis into an opportunity.
Whenever they see signs of war breaking out in the neighboring kingdoms, they calm them down.
He was so good at walking a tightrope between kingdoms that now he couldn¡¯t even touch the upper half of the upper half unless it was a decent kingdom.
Based on the recognition and funds of the Sanggye, a guild acquired a position equal to that of a kingdom.
Even so, Hafman was still not satisfied.
Halfman chewed his nails in the office.
¡°Prevention of war has also reached its limit. Now we need another way.¡±
No matter how much it has grown noticeably than before, the top is just the top.
The fact that the war could have been prevented so far was not only due to the wealth of the top, but also thanks to Halfman himself, who demonstrated his abilities for 12 minutes.
But that too has reached its limits.
The atmosphere between the kingdoms is gradually escting, and the appearance of preparing for war by buying goods has alsoe into view.
At this point, taking one step off and contemting from afar is beneficial for the upper ranks.
However, if that happens, one means to check the dark forces will disappear.
It is clear that if they miss this moment, they will most likely not even give themselves room to intervene.
¡°I guess I need to talk to Danju.¡±
Harpman stroked the crystal ball formunication that he had cherished in his arms.
Unlike other crystal balls, its size is very small.
You could carry it in a leather pouch if you wanted to.
However, since the amount of magical power contained inside is small, it cannot be used a few times.
This means that it is used only in case of an emergency.
While I was contemting whether or not to use it now, Gunther, the branch manager, entered the office.
Gunther lowered his head and spoke.
¡°As youmanded, we have organized all the surrounding merchant houses.¡±
¡°Good work. How is the situation?¡±
¡°There is nothing special. The nobles¡¯ caravans were a bit difficult to deal with, but it wasn¡¯t a problem. It¡¯s just¡¡±
He blurted out, and Halfman tilted his head.
I have never seen a reaction like this while listening to Gunther¡¯s report.
Did something go wrong during processing?
While waiting for the words to follow, instead of answering, Gunther politely offered something.
¡°Please look at this.¡±
¡°This is¡¡±
Halfman handed the parchment.
When I carefully opened it, several numbers were drawn in a disorderly manner.
At first nce, there is a corner simr to the ledger at the top.
Halfman, who was staring at the parchment with a stiff face, spoke as if muttering.
¡°The money flow is strange. It¡¯s as if another ledger was intentionally created.¡±
After grasping the gist with just one nce, Gunther chimed in admiringly.
¡°you¡¯re right. I think someone was continuing to fund the top end.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
It is ironic that there is enough money left to maintain the top rank even though there is only an outgoing expenditure.
He frowned and stared at the parchment.
¡°Strange. I mean, it smells like it.¡±
It stretches up to its nose and sniffs.
It is said that there is a corner like a dog.
Gunther asked with a puzzled look.
¡°¡the smell?¡±
¡°The rotten me on the parchment vibrates. Where did you find this?¡±
I asked a question, and the question came back.
Gunther thought for a moment before answering.
¡°I found it in the vault of the ruined guild. They hid it so tightly that they couldn¡¯t find it.¡±
Hafman¡¯s already distorted face grew even more frowning.
¡°That means it¡¯s award-winning. If you were going to hide it, you wouldn¡¯t have put it in the safe. No one would have been able to find it if it had been nted in the mountains or in the mansion.¡±
I heard that it is.
Had they tried to hide it in a privately owned mansion, they would not have been able to find it.
However, the ledger was in the safe at the top.
Why?
Once I had a question, the thoughts continued uninterrupted.
Harpman said in a serious tone.
¡°It seems we have bitten the bait.¡±
Chapter 344
Episode 344 Golden Return (3)
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°There is no way that important ledgers where funds are circted are scattered in such a ce. It is useless to have a ledger of the upper ranks that has already been ruined. But since we took it and threw it away, it¡¯s like we¡¯re talking about knowing the identity of the power behind the scenes. This must have been an attempt to leave us alone.¡±
In fact, there is nothing beneficial by caring about the upper ranks, which have already lost their existence value.
Nevertheless, after examining the ledger, he carefully put it in his bosom and brought it to the owner of the upper tier himself.
What will they think when they see this?
They would probably think that their identities were known to the top half of Hafman.
If that happens, an attack that cannot bepared to before will begin.
Halfman, thinking about the future, poured mana into the crystal ball.
Now was not the time to worry.
Now was the time to contact Danju Ray.
* * *
When the situation was over, Ray headed for Celonia with them.
I didn¡¯t know how the enemy would act, so I marched as fast as I could.
Although they were exhausted from the battle, they did not say a word even though they were forced to march.
They are soldiers who think they owe their lives to Ray.
There is no way there will be a cry.
Captain Benes and vice-captain, who had barely been healed by the pdin, rode their horses and approached.
The arm hasn¡¯t moved properly yet, but it will get better with time.
¡°We will be arriving in Selonia soon.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray looked at the Selonia Castle in the distance.
Seven years have passed, but nothing has changed.
My heart was pounding as the memories of the Holy Land began to bloom.
Upon reaching the gate, the guards guarding the gate withdrew their spears.
The leading Pdins showed off the crests embedded in their chests and said.
¡°The Holy Son has returned. Open the door quickly.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh!¡±
Return of the Saint!
The guards gasped at those heart-pumping words.
I hurriedly opened the door and nced at the center of the troops, and saw a splendidly grown white-haired saint.
Except for a barren ce like a country estate, there are few people in the Holy Land who do not know the saint.
Unlike before, the dignified saint could be said to be a person bestowed by God.
His pupils exuded an inexplicable sense of loftiness, and divinity emanated from his posture on horseback.
Even if it was called a sculpture of a god, his flowing white hair would not be inferior at all.
Not only the guards, but even the pdins watching him around burst into admiration.
¡°Please go in.¡±
As the guards get out of the way, the entire army, including the Holy Knights, passes through the gate.
It was the return of the war heroes who had won the battle in the Western Territory.
As if to wee him, the guards lined up left and right.
He pulls out the sword from his waist and brings it between his eyebrows.
Chaeeng-!
visor-!
Show examples of articles on subjects that are not even articles.
At that, the pdins burst intoughter.
¡°I was very excited when the saint came.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Stop imitating the knights and enter.¡±
Thanks to the guards in front of the gate, they entered Selonia Castle with a joyful heart.
Although he did not return in gold wearing a luxurious carriage or a castle decorated with fancy decorations.
As soon as I passed the entrance of the castle, I heard sounds from here and there.
¡°The Holy Son has returned!¡±
¡°Take them inside!¡±
Due to the sudden appearance of the saint, a great uproar broke out in the quiet Selonia Castle.
Inside, the fighting men hurriedly began decorating the interior, and outside, priests and knights rushed out.
¡°Saint!¡±
¡°You¡¯ve finally returned to the Holy Land!¡±
To be precise, it did notpletely return to the Holy Land.
It just needed forces to deal with an unknown enemy, and that just happened to be a holy nation.
However, I couldn¡¯t tell the truth in front of those who were welling up with tears.
Ray got off the horse he was riding.
¡°Nice to meet you all. There are a lot of faces I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±
It¡¯s natural that 7 years have passed.
While he was having a conversation with them, Marquis Harold approached.
He was more wrinkled than thest time I saw him, sobbing and bowing.
¡°Meet the Holy Son!¡±
It wasn¡¯t enough that he was grown up, and he was embarrassed when he burst into tears, now at the age to see his grandson Jae-rong.
He hurriedly raised Marquis Harold to his feet.
¡°Why are you like this? Wake up.¡±
The Marquis, who was so thrilled that he couldn¡¯t even control his body properly, pulled himself together.
He took a deep breath several times and said happily.
¡°Long time no see. How have you been?¡±
how have you been
At Marquis Harold¡¯s question, Ray reflected on the past.
I remember being forced to die in the water by Aira and pped mercilessly by Derp.
Looking back, seeing that I wasn¡¯t in a very good mood, it seemed that I needed a little more time to leave it as a beautiful memory.
He didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled softly.
Now it¡¯s about to reach a kind of degree when ites to being pped on the cheek.
Marquis Harold, who interpreted him arbitrarily, smiled.
¡°Looks like you¡¯ve been doing well. I¡¯m so d.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Marquis Harold seems to have no talent for reading people¡¯s hearts.
After a long rtionship with several nobles, including Marquis Harold, he returned to the mansion.
Indeed, it is the mansion of a saint I have been looking for for the first time in a long time.
He left Seongguk seven years ago, but Seongguk seems to still recognize him as a saint.
¡°They are secretly affectionate.¡± He put down his luggage and began to tidy up.
As he left Celia Kingdom, he packed quite a lot of things.
From the iron pot to the hammer and anvil given by Derp.
Adding books and teapots to it, it was not wrong to say that the housekeeping was brought in as it was.
As I was embroidering things in my room, I heard a noise from the hallway that sounded like someone was running urgently.
Tak-tak-tak-!
As the sound gradually approaches.
smart-!
The sound of footsteps soon turned into a knock.
However, Knock is quite rough, as if he was angry.
It was like an expression of will to enter the room you are in, but not to ask for permission.
Who the hell knocks on doors like this?
Ray said to the outside.
¡°You maye in.¡±
Knock-!
As soon as the words were finished, the door opened.
And there stood a breathing Eucliwood.
A weak, but distinctly rough breath could be heard.
As a wizard, he ran at the same speed as a knight, so it was only natural that he would get tired.
Like Marquis Harold, she took a deep breath and controlled herself.
It must have been popr in the Holy Land while he left.
Soon after, Eucliwood, who regained his calm expression, spoke in a trembling voice.
¡°¡if you had sent me a message when you came, I wouldn¡¯t have shown you rudeness.¡±
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Howe you haven¡¯t changed from before?¡±
The appearance has definitely changed, but the characteristic expressionless expression and tone have not changed at allpared to before.
No, rather, it seems that his expressionless expression has evolved over and over again.
Even though breathing became rough, he was struggling with an expressionless expression.
Eucliwood bowed his head deeply and bowed.
¡°Has there been any separation in the past?¡±
It¡¯s a tone that I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a question or not.
Ray replied with a small smile.
¡°It was fun.¡±
It was an overly short answer, but Eucliwood nodded as if that was enough.
¡°If you see that he quit his fun life and returned to Seongguk, something must have happened.¡±
If you pretend, you pretend.
¡°There is an unknown force like Proxia. I intend to intentionally destroy the merchants and merchants and cause a war across the continent. If we don¡¯t stop it, the East Continent may perish.¡±
¡°I did my research. However, what we found out is so weak that it is embarrassing to even call it information.¡±
¡°I thought so and brought a present.¡±
When Eucliwood slowly closed his mouth at the word gift, Ray smiled sinisterly.
¡°I took the lead myself. Investigate carefully and report any findings. I have to take this opportunity to shake it off so that not a single speck of dustes out.¡±
Anytime you look at it, it¡¯s a great job.
If you¡¯ve made it that far, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to pull out the information.
Eucliwood bowed his head again.
¡°All right.¡±
Among the three families that served the saint, the Bcroix family jumped into the work in earnest.
* * *
The woman who managed to escape was gasping for breath.
Thanks to the unreasonable use of mana, the condition of the body was iprehensible.
¡°Monster-like guy¡¡±
He never dreamed of killing thousands of monsters with just his voice.
If only he had been there instead of the monster.
If so, could it have survived?
The thoughtful woman shook her head.
¡®He must have died.¡¯
Even now, after a while, I couldn¡¯t even guess what the hell was going on.
Even if you tried it twice, the result would have been the same.
She led her tired body up the mountain and through a dark cave.
As I got on the rock where the magic circle ovepped several times and moved my feet dizzy, I soon saw a forest surrounded by fog.
In the scent of blood emanating from the woman, several swords that stood guard everywhere appeared like shadows.
¡°¡What is it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk. hold a meeting.¡±
At her order to convene a meeting without even thinking about treatment, the sword was silent for a moment and then nodded.
Less than an hour after the sword disappeared, three people gathered at a round table.
An elderly man wearing a robe and two middle-aged men.
And a total of four people, including the woman, sat around a round table.
grumbled the old man in the robe.
¡°What the hell happened to you calling an old man in such a hurry? I¡¯ve been having a sore throattely.¡±
He taps his knee and speaks, and from that light movement, he feels vertigo.
The two men also reacted simrly to the old man.
Annoyance drips from his face.
¡°If it¡¯s not the same thing, leave me out. Even if you don¡¯t, there¡¯s a lot of work to be done.¡±
The woman frowned at his cooperative attitude.
¡°I am not called to do something. I just want something to be done.¡±
At her words, the old man tilted his head.
¡°Measures? What measures?¡±
Chapter 345
Episode 345 Witch Beasts (1)
What kind of countermeasures are you talking about all of a sudden?
the woman spoke up.
¡°There is a variable. The previously reported saint seems to have reappeared.¡±
If it is a saint, he is said to have overpowered the sword master of the empire.
However, even at her words, the old man and the men reacted with disdain.
The old man tapped on the table and spoke.
¡°If it gets in the way, I¡¯ll just get rid of it.¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t do that much, you don¡¯t deserve to stand by him.¡±
It¡¯s easy to say that it¡¯s a pierced mouth.
The woman sighed.
¡°The power of the saint is stronger than we know. If you are not prepared, you will be disappointed.¡±
¡°If my guy was strong, how strong would he be? I¡¯ve heard rumors that he subdued a necromancer, but that¡¯s impossible as a human being. That is to say, it is nonsense.¡±
Shake your hands and speak.
Certainly, she herself believed that, too, until she faced the saint.
However, he was a monster in front of his eyes.
Even after destroying the Aura de in one blow and dealing with over 20 swords, he showed no sign of exhaustion.
It was enough to give goosebumps to the god who took the lives of thousands of monsters with just one word.
she swallowed.
¡°Actually¡ I met the saint before calling the meeting.¡±
When I spoke with difficulty, the old man looked at me with an interesting face.
¡°Oh, how was it to meet you in person? Wasn¡¯t it bigger than I thought?¡±
At the old man¡¯s words, the woman recalling the previous battle hardened her expression.
¡°¡I lost seven of my men in that battle to just one.¡±
What to do with troops.
It was too many to lose in a single battle.
Moreover, she used the expression ¡®one person¡¯ rather than saying that she fought with anyone.
The man who had been quietly listening to their conversation next to him wriggled his sword.
¡°No way¡¡±
¡°Yes. He is a saint.¡±
Unbelievable, the old man pounded the table again.
¡°But that¡¯s about as much as any one of us here can do. So how long did it take for the saint to deal with that much? Did it take a week?¡±
At the seemingly urgent words of the old man, the woman shook her head.
ordingly, the old man¡¯s expression also hardens.
¡°¡three days?¡±
Excited¡ª
¡°How long did it take you to deal with that much force!¡±
As the impatient old man shouted, the woman raised her beautifully outstretched index finger.
¡°Could it be over in half a day?¡±
At that question, the woman shook her head again.
¡°¡Not even a minute has passed. When I came to my senses, more than half of my soldiers were dead.¡±
* * *
Ray, who ordered Eucliwood to investigate the dark forces, was making ns for the future.
At that time, he felt the mana flow in the mana crystal ball he had kept in his arms.
When you take it out on the desk, the first thing that catches your eye is Hafman¡¯s tear-stained face.
What the hell was wrong with using the mana crystal orb, which was said to be for emergency use?
he asked with a puzzled face.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¨C Danju! It¡¯s a big deal!
¡°So what is it?¡±
Responding to Ray¡¯s question, Hafman exined everything he had done so far.
From getting rid of all the surrounding merchant houses to taking the ledger there.
Ray, who was listening to the story, clicked his tongue.
One useless ledger made matters worse.
It was clear that they had fallen into a trap they had dug.
Now that they will be watching whatever they do, moving bes more difficult.
Halfman cautiously asked Ray, who was pondering what to do.
¨C Now what? Shall I hit you with money?
It was a truly half-hearted answer.
However, looking at it now, that was also a good method.
If they recklessly push forward with their endless financial power, those who can¡¯t keep up with the financial power of the upper half of the top half will not be able to stop it even if they know it.
What¡¯s more, now that I didn¡¯t know their potential, I had no choice but to move.
¡°Keep moving the top as before. All we have now is money.¡±
The loyalist Harpman cast a look of respect at the dignified words.
¨C He is also the lord. I really want to resemble that spirit that only knows money.
I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m praising or cursing.
But at least to Hafman, it would have been apliment that would be second to none in the world.
Ray cautioned.
¡°Move while being careful not to break out in a war with neighboring countries. If the embers get bigger than this, we can¡¯t stop it.¡±
The continent¡¯s atmosphere was still brutal.
It was temporarily blocked by the upper part of the half-man, but if the dam that was blocked here burst, war would undoubtedly break out throughout the continent.
Hafman also knows how important it is to subdue the fire in advance.
No matter how much the body of the top half of the half man has grown considerably, it is impossible for a single top unit to survive in a war that took ce on a continental scale.
Halfman lowered his head.
¨C Keep in mind I will keep in mind again.
* * *
Two mercenaries epted the request and headed to the dungeon in the nearby mountains.
¡°It is quite dark.¡±
¡°Light.¡±
At the words of the man, the fellow next to him cast a spell, and a bright light came on in the dark cave.
inside the dungeon.
It is a ce where monsters live and sometimes requests from adventurers for pioneering.
The difficulty of the quest is not high, and if you are lucky, you can take money or magic tools, so it has a reputation as a pretty good quest among adventurers and mercenaries.
The man patted the sticky wall and groaned.
¡°Um¡ that¡¯s strange. I wonder what kind of monsters inhabit this environment¡¡±
The goblins and kobolds, who are mainly embedded in dungeons, do not create such a sticky environment.
However, they did not have their own unique vige to suspect orcs.
The robed wizard scanned the ground.
I could feel the water on my fingertips.
he said casually.
¡°Maybe water was flowing?¡±
Sometimes a stream runs through the dungeon.
If you think so, the dampness of the ground is fully exined.
However, the man¡¯s expression was not clear.
¡°¡Anyway, this dungeon seems very different from the dungeons we know. I think it would be better to give up the request now.¡±
¡°¡This is a difficult quest. Even if you go back now, don¡¯t you even have money to stay at an inn? Besides, you know better than me that it is difficult to get a dungeon request like this even if you wait a year.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡ but it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±
¡°When did we get a referral with a feeling? Brother, just go.¡±
The man finally nodded at the words of his younger brother who had worked together for a long time.
¡°¡okay. But if you feel the slightest danger¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Running away in times of danger isn¡¯t a mercenary¡¯s specialty.¡±
The man also agreed as he pounded his chest and boasted.
As his younger brother said, when he went back like this, he had no money, so he would have to be homeless again.
It wasn¡¯t bad to try an adventure at least once.
They went deeper into the dungeon.
As if the moisture up until now had been a joke, the inside of the dungeon was all wet and damp.
It is such an environment that it is difficult to even breathe.
Naturally, both of them breathed heavily.
¡°Heo Eok¡ brother¡ the aisle is getting wider¡¡±
They had hope.
In general, the widening of the passage in a dungeon is the passage leading to the exit or the ce where the monsters collect items.
It might be lined with gold coins and magic tools.
When I thought about it, I felt as if I had lost strength.
How long did you walk like that?
A huge cavityrge enough for five people to pass through appeared before their eyes.
There, a few silver coins, which they had hoped for, fell to the ground.
When the young man in the robe tried to run away, forgetting all the hardships he had suffered so far, the man stopped him.
¡°Wait and see. Something is strange.¡±
There was a silver coin in front of his eyes, but the young man slightly frowned at the man blocking it.
¡°What do you keep saying is weird?¡±
¡°Think carefully. I haven¡¯t encountered a single monster on the way here. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that this ce is definitely a dungeon?¡±
Even at the man¡¯s words, the young man only poked out his lips.
¡°I must have been lucky.¡±
¡°To think it was pure luck¡ there¡¯s definitely something out there.¡±
he looked around.
Looking at the moss-strewn walls and the unmatched silence of the cave, it feels like all the hairs on your body stand out.
He had been through countless battles and was familiar with this sensation.
¡®Die.¡¯
I have a bad feeling about it.
The senses that had saved her from countless life threats so far were telling her to get out of here quickly.
As the man was restless, the young man shook his hand.
¡°Stop it! If you have that, you can ovee this damn hardship of life!¡±
¡°Stop!¡±
As the young man ran out, gloomy mana flowed from behind.
No matter how low-circle they are, wizards are sensitive to mana.
When the young man looked back, a huge monster with three ck horns was charging at him.
¡°Brother Tongue! Avoid!¡±
At that cry, the man quickly drew out his sword.
Kaaaang-!
As soon as it touched the monster¡¯s horn, the new model of the man flew away.
¡°Aww!¡±
It was a short car.
If the reaction had been dyed even a little, the upper body would have exploded.
¡®I couldn¡¯t even properly feel the approaching momentum.¡¯
A cold sweat ran down his back.
At that time, the young man who finished the chant in a hurry cast his magic.
¡°Fire ball!¡±
A fireball the size of a fist flew at the monster.
However, in a cave full of moisture, me-type magic was not a good choice.
The fire in the crater went out before it even reached the monster.
¡°Kreurreuk¡¡±
Rather, it only made the monster angry.
As the young man shivered, the man shouted as he thrust a sword into the monster¡¯s jaw.
¡°Run away!¡±
¡°Ha, but¡!¡±
¡°I can get out of here on my own! You too, get out first and call someone!¡±
The man smiled as if to reassure him.
How can you not know that you are a wizard?
The gap between the man and the monster was significant.
Unlike the monsters, who do not take any damage even when attacked, the man was close to his limit just by blocking one shot at a time.
In such a situation, you are pretending to be strong to reassure yourself.
The young man bit his lip.
¡°I will definitely¡ I will definitely call people. Please wait¡!¡±
He threw off the robe he was wearing and kicked the ground.
Chapter 346
Episode 346 Witch Beast (2)
When the wizard left, the man left aloneughed.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±
I shouted that I would get out on my own, but looking at the monster in front of me, it seemed impossible.
However, I didn¡¯t mean to give up.
It is said to be powerful, but the opponent is a monster, not a human.
If you continue the battle, there will definitely be some gaps.
The man raised his sword again with hope.
Then the monster attacked him with thick hands as if mocking him.
The man quickly knocked it off, but the monster¡¯s power was mighty.
The new model of the man who hid himself using a sword as a shield was pushed back.
he coughed up blood.
¡°Cool!¡±
ck dead blood spurted out.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
As the monster roared briefly, the internally wounded stomach rang.
He steadfastly endured him and prepared for the monster¡¯s subsequent attack.
¡®I have to react as quickly as possible.¡¯
The moment the reaction is dyed, it will be directly linked to one¡¯s own death.
The man slowly scanned the monster.
Its thick hide and three horns on its face look impressive.
I assure you, I¡¯ve never seen a monster that looked like that in my life.
In addition, from the horns, even the energy of mana was weakly felt.
No, to be precise, it is something that is both mana and not mana.
The vaguely captured energy was ferocious and destructive.
Every time he faced the sword, his hands tingled.
As he pondered looking at the horn, the monster attacked again.
They are ready to destroy all the caves regardless of what they don¡¯t like.
oh oh oh!
They walk on quadrupeds with both feet on the ground and run, but it seems that a cavalry unit is charging towards them.
The man was nervous and activated his mana.
e!¡±
He has been living as a mercenary and has been fortified with numerous practical experiences.
The level of attack of the monsters that honestly rushed in a straight line was easily let go.
Kaaaang-!
Raise the sword face at an angle to deflect the horn.
The huge boulders inside were skillfully released.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t take any damage at all.
When the sword and the horn met, it was a short moment, but the monster¡¯s mana permeated.
This further exacerbated the internal injury.
¡°Cool!¡±
As he coughed up blood, small fragments of internal organs were peeped out.
The grip holding the sword was also torn.
Compare yourself with the skin on your hands breaking because you couldn¡¯t handle the strength and the monster that is still staring at you.
He slowly raised an eyebrow.
¡°Anyway¡ it seems like this is the end.¡±
I have endured enough to endure.
At this rate, the stepbrother would have escaped the dungeon safely.
The man released the sword from his hand.
There was no more strength left to wield the sword.
The monster¡¯s takgi prates inside, and the body does not move properly.
He dragged his slowly stiffening body and sat down on the wall of the cave.
He pulls out a bottle of alcohol he tucked around his waist and takes a sip of.
Carefully bring it to your mouth and quench your thirst.
Gulp¡ª Gulp¡ª
It¡¯s a bottle of wine that¡¯s been with you for a much longer time than your favorite sword that¡¯s been with you on thousands of battlefields.
he stared straight ahead.
There was a monster running with its horns raised again.
¡®You too survive. No matter what.¡¯
With a small smile on his lips, he brought the drink back to his mouth.
That was hisst appearance.
* * *
When the younger brother, the wizard, visited the dungeon again, it was when the monster was chewing on something.
The wizard covered his mouth with his hand.
¡°I can¡¯t stand it¡¡±
There was only a bottle of wine and a sword.
We¡¯ve been together for over ten years, how can I not know?
It was a sworn brother¡¯s thing.
With trembling hands, the wizard took the bottle into his bosom and howled.
¡°Uhhhh¡ Uhhhhh!¡±
He couldn¡¯t even leave a corpse behind and was eaten by monsters.
When I thought of my older brother who must have died a lonely death in the dungeon, I couldn¡¯t see anything.
When the wizard tried to cast magic right away, the mercenaries who were watching pitifully from behind hurriedly stopped him.
¡°Stop that! You know very well that you are not a monster that can be defeated by going out alone!¡± ¡°Let go! Even if you kill that dog, you have to solve your brother! ¡±
¡°Calm down a bit! Why don¡¯t you know that fighting together is not enough! Are you sure you intend to make your brother¡¯s death in vain!¡±
Startle.
Only then did the wizard¡¯s struggles stop.
He red at the monster, exhaling heavily, and gritted his teeth.
¡°I will cut my throat with my own hand.¡±
¡°Let it be.¡±
Mercenaries lined up.
Even though they are mercenaries who are proficient in guerri warfare, when they are equipped with a disy and a group, they show more majesty than that.
When they made up their minds and joined forces to face the monsters, a solid formation waspleted.
The monster reacted to them.
Krrrr¡ª
even Peer was mixed in with the low cry.
The mercenaries, who felt their bodies harden slightly, activated mana throughout their bodies.
¡°Go forward little by little.¡±
At the middle-aged horse with a shaggy beard, they narrow the distance step by step.
He put down the corpse that the monster was eating.
I lowered my body openly and took a lunging posture.
The monster that was aiming at them with arge horn rushed at once.
Aaaah¡ª!
The mercenaries, who had been waiting until the distance waspletely closed, reacted individually.
¡°Attack!¡±
When a mercenary with a mace strikes the monster¡¯s foot, the bnce is shaken for a moment.
Others took the gap.
He cut out the staggering monster¡¯s ankle joint and swung his sword, leavingrge and small cuts.
It was a minor blow considering that more than ten mercenaries raised their sword auras and rushed at it.
¡°It¡¯s dirty hideous leather.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. Just kill itpletely next time.¡±
The limping monster roared loudly.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
¡°Fireball!¡±
The magician¡¯s fireball that had finished the chanting was thrown into the monster¡¯s mouth.
When the fist-sized crater exploded, the monster¡¯s mouth burned at once.
When the monster couldn¡¯t wake up from the pain, the mercenaries attacked again.
Fu-wook!
Slowly¡ª!
An eerie noise echoed several times, followed by the wizard.
¡°Fireball!¡±
The monster¡¯s face was hit directly by the crater.
In unbearable pain, he stamped the floor.
Even so, the sorcerer¡¯s chanting continued.
¡°Look! ? ????!¡±
At first, the monster struggled and resisted, but after being hit in the face with fireballs several times, it finally met its end.
The mercenaries said, wiping the sweat from their foreheads.
¡°Dealing with monsters isn¡¯t easy either.¡±
¡°It was the first time in my life that I knew that a guy like this existed.¡±
¡°Who knew? There must have been a monster of a type I haven¡¯t seen before in a dungeon like this.¡±
¡°If I bring the leather and sell it, it will make some money.¡±
As they giggled and touched the monster, the middle-aged mercenary shook his head with a serious face.
¡°This is not a monster.¡±
¡°Grandpa, what is that? Aren¡¯t they monsters no matter who sees them?¡±
Its horns and appearance itself are unfamiliar, but no matter how you look at it, it is a monster.
¡°It¡¯s not a monster¡ This is¡¡±
¡°Are you saying it¡¯s a new species?¡±
I threw a joke to lighten the atmosphere, but the words that came back were very serious.
¡°This¡ the witch is certain.¡±
* * *
The news of the saint¡¯s return spread throughout the Holy Land.
His return was good news for everyone, to the extent that some rural areas even held festivals.
Of course, the rumor reached Zeke¡¯s ears.
He visited the saint¡¯s mansion in a month.
Knock¡ª
I heard a nostalgic voice from inside as I knocked on the door gracefully.
e in.¡±
Knock-!
When I opened the door and entered, I saw the appearance of the master who had grown much more than before.
¡°Lord Lord!¡±
He approached me trembling and with a thrilled expression on his face, but a grown man couldn¡¯t be so gross.
Ray backed away with a cold face.
¡°Don¡¯te any closer.¡±
Sinceing to the Holy Land, Reida has experienced countless things like this.
Aristocrats who did not know their faces knelt down in tears, and priests exuding divine power prostrated themselves on the ground.
However, when even Zeke showed the same reaction as their initial symptoms, he had no choice but to hate it.
Zeke forgot his face and wiped away the tears with his sleeve.
¡°You are back atst! I had no doubt that my lord would return!¡±
¡°How have you been?¡±
¡°It was a sleepless night thinking about you, lord, but what youmanded went well. The Medical Academy has already grown to a levelparable to other academies, and the therapist qualification ceremony has also taken ce.¡±
Ray nodded at Zeke¡¯s words.
I heard about it from Eucliwood.
¡°good. The academy and the therapist¡¯s work is on track, so there¡¯s nothing to touch on, right?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s quite free?¡±
¡°¡¡?¡±
An ominous feeling crept up.
Why should I feel this kind of emotion at the scene of a moving reunion?
After bing a sword master, Zeke¡¯s premonition was quite right.
As if to disprove him, Ray grinned.
¡°I have something new for you.¡±
¡°¡just give me orders.¡±
Zeke got down on one knee.
Even while bending down, his hips kept moving, and if he gave an order, he wouldpete with the emperor of the Lesian Empire.
¡°Do you know why I came back to the holy kingdom?¡±
To Ray¡¯s question, Zeke stiffly raised his head and answered without hesitation.
¡°Because he obviously misses us again¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s absolutely not the case.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Why did she feel sorry for herself, leaving behind her sweet life with Aira anding to meet the dark-skinned guys?
Ray sat down in a chair and poured tea.
Zeke, who carefully received him, waited in silence for his words to continue.
Ray, who was slowly savoring the scent of tea, spoke up.
¡°I n to dere war on the entire continent with the power of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
The answer from earlier was considerably shortened.
He, who usually never breaks hisposure, was visibly flustered this time.
What are you talking about?
Seongguk dered war against the continent!
He just stared at Ray, not responding.
What followed was even more spectacle.
Ray put down the teacup and said seriously.
¡°That is the only way for Seongguk to survive.¡±
Chapter 347
Episode 347 Reconciliation (1)
At that, Zeke muttered.
¡°For Seongguk to live, what do you mean¡¡±
Seongguk is still enough to live on.
No, beyond simply being rich, even if the atmosphere on the continent isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s enough to not be swept away by it.
In other words, even if someone else goes to war, they don¡¯t suffer much damage.
From the time there were no saints in the past, the Holy Kingdom that had umted power until now, even the Lessian Empire, was considered under their eyes.
But who the hell is there to drive the kingdom to destruction?
Looking at Zeke¡¯s eyes full of questions, Ray spoke up.
¡°It is the same as in Proxia. There is a huge force aiming for the continent. I don¡¯t know exactly what their purpose is, but they¡¯re the ones who kill people as easily as stepping on a young ant. A lot of people will die if we leave it like this.¡±
At his words, Zeke paused for a moment.
He, who had only been standing around so far, sat down on the chair in front of Ray and opened his mouth in a low voice.
¡°But even so, it is too reckless for the Seongguk to dere war against the continent. No matter how many talents there are, it will be impossible to keep everyone in a situation where they are outnumbered.¡±
Zeke turned around and said.
It means that those who throw away should throw away.
Of course he was right.
It is extremely realistic, legitimate, and reasonable.
If he tried to save them by force, another damage could have urred in the process.
However, if their deaths were to be justified, that was not the case either.
They should be killed without even knowing why.
Only then will it incur the resentment of the continent and be a public enemy and start a war.
In order to get rid of the giant force, this side might be a little more certain.
Even Ray himself thought so in his head.
However, the side that followed the heart, not the head, was the other side.
¡°I want to save everyone.¡±
Zeke, who had prepared countless countermeasures for a word full of sincerity, let out a small breath.
After thinking about it for a while, he said it as if he had made up his mind.
¡°I think I understand a little why Goddess Gaia chose her master as a saint. But everything requires a minimum sacrifice. If the lord protects those he wants to protect, there will surely be damage in unexpected ces.¡±
Even though he bows his head respectfully, his eyes show firmness.
Ray nodded without speaking.
I already know.
If you go to war to save the people, soldiers die.
However, if you want to save soldiers, the people will suffer on the contrary.
As Zeke said, in everything there is always a minimum sacrifice.
There was no way to twist this like a causalw.
But maybe it can be minimized.
For that purpose, the Devon Kingdom and the Celia Kingdom made an alliance and gathered the power of the top, wouldn¡¯t it?
With Zeke¡¯s cooperation, Ray thought of what to do next.
* * *
In the Great Hall where the Pope resides, Ray was on one knee.
In front of him, Ey, seated on a magnificent throne, looks down at him.
¡°Stop raising your head.¡±
¡°Are you listening?¡±
Ey¡¯s expression became a littleplicated when he told the same story he had told Zeke.
¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯
The pope¡¯s position to protect the people and soldiers and the sense of mission to stop them from trampling the entire continent collided.
If you follow Ray¡¯s words and dere war, the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom will surely die inrge numbers.
However, if we leave the giant forces alone, we are afraid of repercussions.
After all, when the other kingdoms perish, their turn wille.
As she seemed to be thinking, Ray spoke again.
¡°They are still calling out. If you don¡¯t catch it here, you won¡¯t be able to catch itter, even if you want to.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
She groaned for a long time before shaking her head.
¡°Whoa¡ give me a little time to think about it.¡±
Ray also let out a breath.
It was not a matter of thinking about it for a day or two, since the fate of the kingdom could be at stake.
She is the pope responsible for the people and at the same time a believer who follows the goddess Gaia.
However, since he is standing at the crossroads of whether or not the kingdom will perish in his own generation, his mind may be confused.
¡°I¡¯d love to give you plenty of time, but I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±
Seeing the half-man¡¯s upper ranks fighting in the upper world and the surrounding kingdoms thirsting for blood, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a war broke out somewhere right away.
So things were going badly.
Even if you look at the entire continent, it¡¯s moving like a ything for them, so Ray¡¯s insides burst.
¡®It¡¯s a matter of how long the half-man can hold out¡ From now on, he won¡¯t be able tost less than a month.¡¯
It is said that it is the upper half of the top half that exerts a strong influence in the upper world, but they are a force determined to deal with the continent.
Even holding out for a month was possible because of the current financial strength.
Ey agreed with his will.
¡°I know I don¡¯t have much time. The people who have been procuring information are disappearing one by one.¡±
As she spoke with a bitter face, her face looked ten years older.
Ray was quite surprised by those words.
If it¡¯s an intelligence organization in the Holy Land, it¡¯s pretty familiar.
That¡¯s because the Holy Land is a ce where you have to struggle to deal with the forces that oppose the goddess.
A necromancer might be born somewhere, and seriously, a demon might be summoned, but there is no way that the Seongguk, not elsewhere, will just sit and watch.
But I would have thought that even the intelligence organization of such a holy country would not have been able to find out their identities.
Once again, they seriously realized the gap between them and the giant power.
¡°How long have you died?¡±
Ey answers his question.
¡°There are a little over two hundred people.¡±
¡°Two hundred people¡.¡±
This is an excessivelyrge number to try to find out.
Although it was a period of about two years, which is not a short period of time, it is an unbelievable story that two hundred informants disappeared during that time.
In other words, isn¡¯t it that one knight corps was blown away by just a few trivial information.
Even just a moment ago, I thought that the upper half of the upper ss wouldst for a month, but this was the moment when I doubted it.
Maybe in less than two weeks the top door will need to be closed.
¡°¡Call the nobles and talk to them, and give them an answer within at least three days.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±
When the story was settled, Ray gave a short bow and left the battle.
As he left the castle and headed toward the mansion, he tapped his shoulder.
¡°I¡¯ve prepared, but it¡¯s still hard.¡±
Thanks to destroying all the upper tiers that were under the protection of the giant powers, it became a perfect environment for the upper half of the upper ss to flourish, but that is also a story when time and money are sufficient.
There is money, but time is sorelycking, so Halfman must be busy moving as if his feet are on fire.
Ray nodded his head in satisfaction, imagining half-man running around in the office, always fiddling with gold coins.
¡°Losing weight is good for your health, so it kills two birds with one stone.¡±
Had I only heard the harp, I would have shed tears.
As long as he endured, there was enough time to make ns for the future.
If Ey refuses, you have to think of other options.
It took more time. The only way to hold on is currently only the top half, so it¡¯s literally crazy.
Thinking about it, Ray muttered disapprovingly.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to do just this¡¡±
He grunted like a puppy in need of something, and then took a heavy step.
A maid came to Iriel who was working in the office of her mansion.
¡°Iriel-sama has a guest.¡±
¡°A guest?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ I guess you¡¯ll have toe in person.¡±
Feeling puzzled by thedy-in-waiting who didn¡¯t know what to do, she stood up.
Her long flowing blonde hair swayed every time she walked.
When I moved my steps and headed to the bedroom, there was a saint who was swallowing tea down his throat even though it was not his mansion.
After a moment of silence, she let out a small sigh.
¡°¡This is what I meant when I told you toe in person.¡±
When I gestured to thedy-in-waiting, thedy-in-waiting bowed and left.
When only the two of them were left in the bedroom, Iriel sat discreetly in a chair.
¡°It¡¯s been seven years. The person who said he would quit the saint is looking for the saint again. What are you doing?¡±
The tone was stiff.
¡°long time no see.¡±
¡°I¡¯m busy with my business, so please tell me about your business.¡±
The mutual greetings that had been served as if eating a meal in the Eastern Courtesy Country did not work for Iriel at all.
Rather, the corners of his eyes grew colder.
Embarrassed by him, Ray talked about the matter.
¡°I want some help.¡±
Iriel¡¯s expression was suspicious for a moment.
¡°Help?¡±
¡°You may know that the Holy Kingdom has an information organization to some extent, but a huge force whose identity is not properly known is aiming for the continent. I want to enlist your help to stop that.¡±
That means you need power.
Iriel frowned slightly.
¡°Why are you telling me that? Isn¡¯t it your job to speak to the Holy Father?¡±
¡°no. I have a different request for you. Of course, I have already told His Holiness.¡±
¡°What did His Holiness the Pope say?¡±
¡°I asked for time to think.¡±
¡°okay. Then there must be a reason why you did not wait for the answer and found me.¡±
It is also Iriel.
The conversation that had been going back and forth for the first time in a while made me feel better.
¡°Let me listen.¡±
When I talked about the Holy Kingdom, my attitude changed a little bit.
There, Ray, who peeked at the fragments of hope, spoke.
¡°I want you to prevent a war from breaking out on the continent. No, it¡¯s okay to slow down the time even a little.¡±
Iriel lowered his eyes for a moment to guess the meaning of the words.
After drinking tea in silence for some time, she soon opened her beautiful lips.
¡°¡That means I¡¯ll go from kingdom to kingdom andfort them. If you do, it will alleviate the hideous atmosphere for a while in order to look good to the saintess who hase as a guest.¡±
It¡¯s a perfect answer as if you read your heart.
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°If you simply need an adult, why don¡¯t you go yourself?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, it is difficult because the Seongguk is not well prepared.¡±
His desire to go was like a chimney, but sadly he could not leave the Holy Land.
There is no ce like Seongguk to read the situation and take action.
If something happens that is beyond your control while you are in another kingdom, the kingdom will fall into the interests of the great power as it is.
Iriel, who thought for a moment, rejected Ray¡¯s words.
¡°It is impossible. This pilgrimage has already ended, and many responsibilities remain in the Holy Land. I¡¯m sorry, but please find another way.¡±
He speaks calmly and gets up from his seat.
There was no word, but it was an obvious celebration,
so Ray had no choice but to wake up.
However, those eyes were never those of a person who gave up or gave up.
Who is he?
Aren¡¯t you a man of tenacity who doesn¡¯t know how to give up?
Once he decides to go banditing, his tenacity is to take off not only the bandits but also the back pockets of monsters nearby.
He was not weak enough to back down after being rejected only once.
Did you say one step back for two steps forward?
It was just like that now.
Chapter 348
Episode 348 Reconciliation (2)
Iriel has been busy for the past seven years.
It is also true that one adult suddenly left.
The workload, which was already a lot, more than doubled after that, and I had to take care of the political world, so it was literally on all sides.
While there was a hatred of helping him, who only showed his face when he wanted help, there was also a desire to help him travel across the continent like in the past.
She was disturbed by her double heart.
He tried to hide it with a cold attitude.
The way she spoke and swayed with cold air was literally reproducing the saintess in the elven vige before she met Ray.
After sweeping her soft hair once, she checked her sincerity and headed for the office.
Then, as usual, thedy-in-waiting who had been waiting for her in front of the office spoke with a bright face.
¡°I have nothing to do today.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
She asked back with a puzzled look. No work?
Is there nothing to do for the only saint who is keeping his seat in the holy kingdom?
It would have been better if the pope had nothing to do.
Could thedy-in-waiting who couldn¡¯t ovee her boredom want to joke with her?
Seeing her suspicious eyes, thedy-in-waiting smiled.
¡°The Holy Son has gone.¡±
¡°¡Rei?¡±
¡°yes. He was holding on to the stack of papers for half a day.¡±
¡°¡¡±
She stared at the office table in silence, then turned her head quickly.
¡°When youe to the Holy Land, you have to pay for food.¡±
As she left the office with cold words, thedy-in-waiting covered her mouth andughed.
The piled up paperwork is what she had to do in a week.
I had a lot of work, but as it started to pile up, it was difficult to handle.
Since the saint solved it overnight, he must have put his mind at ease, even if he had to stop talking.
¡°You are gone now.¡±
At her self-talk, a person crawls out from under the table.
Waiting for her to leave, Ray, who had killed the presence and hid, wiped away a cold sweat.
¡°You¡¯re very diligent from early morning.¡±
What crazy aristocrat would think of working in his office from six in the morning.
I wouldn¡¯t work that hard even if the pope was watching me in the face.
If it was Iriel, it was possible.
She started moving around dawn and didn¡¯t leave her office until the sun waspletely down.
I expected it because it was Ray who watched it from the side in the past, but I didn¡¯t know that it would still be the same seven yearster.
he clicked his tongue
As a senior who almost experienced death from overwork once in the past, Iriel was at a sufficiently dangerous level.
If you keep going like this, even if your body follows you, your heart won¡¯t be able to withstand it.
As a doctor, I rmend getting enough rest.
Thedy-in-waiting burst outughing as if she was having fun.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Even if Iriel-sama didn¡¯t say it, he must have liked it on the inside.¡±
¡°I like it. Didn¡¯t you see him shaking his hand when he said he had nothing to do today?¡±
Thedy-in-waiting bowed deeply to Ray, who grumbled.
¡°I dare to express my gratitude on behalf of the saintess.¡±
¡°What are you thankful for?¡±
Scratching the back of his head in embarrassment, he looked around the office.
The dreary interior of the office, which is not decorated with anything, seems to be modeled after Iriel.
Ray let out a small sigh.
I don¡¯t even feel like working when I have an office like this.
In fact, the reliability was close to 12% because he did not want to work while organizing paperwork.
He grabbed some papers and held them.
After greeting thedy-in-waiting, she left the office.
It was time to do something else.
* * *
The lich, who was once the owner of Proxia and was called the master of ck magic, was currently lying down in the fields of the mountains behind him, trying to sleep.
Someone tapped him with a foot.
¡°What kind of crazy bastard are you?¡±
When I looked up, there was a familiar face.
Richie jumped up from his seat.
¡°road!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll just be a crazy bastard.¡±
Lich quickly changed his words at his grunt.
¡°Some noble person¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±
¡°Rather than that, what¡¯s going on in the Holy Land? Perhaps the Magic Tower¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
I rummaged through something in Ray¡¯s backpack and pulled out a book.
It is a magic book with an antique feeling even at first nce.
It was a book I had brought from Proxia before.
¡°Do you know what this is?¡±
As we talked and handed over the book, Rich screamed as soon as he saw the book.
¡°Ah! Life vessel!¡±
life vessel?
Ray twitched his eyebrows.
As a test, I lightly tapped the magic book with my fist.
Poo-!
It was only a slight blow, but Richie¡¯s body twisted grotesquely.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
It¡¯s pretty cool to see him holding his chest and hurting.
He looked at the book with curious eyes.
¡°Oh, was this a book for this purpose?¡±
Baka-!
¡°Aagh! Stop that!¡±
It¡¯s a lot of fun doing it.
However, after ying with it a little more, the new shape of the lich gradually faded and it seemed to disappearpletely.
Ray asked, throwing a book at Richie.
¡°How do you open this?¡±
The lich, who carefully received the magic book into his arms, let out a sigh of relief.
¡°Because it is a high-level lockdown magic, no one can unlock it without knowing the form. Since I put a lock on it, now it can be said that only I can unlock it.¡±
Proudly sticking out her chest, which had been clinging to the pain just now, speaks.
For some reason, I felt like giving away a little more magic books, but I pushed through it and endured it.
Lich raised the mana in his left hand.
¡°Unlock.¡±
Whoop-!
Mana resonated loudly and permeated into the book of magic.
As the magic of the lich filled the left hand, the dark light embroidered the surroundings and opened the tightly locked book.
Knock-!
Numerous invisible locks are unlocked.
If you add the numbers together, it is a huge magic circle made up of 36 locks and 20 mana spells.
The magic book that had not been opened for a long time finally revealed itself.
Richie tucked his hair behind his ear and sat down.
¡°This is the true form of the book of magic.¡±
At that, Ray stared at the book.
Far from seeing one, it only looks like an open nk book.
¡°I can¡¯t see anything¡¡±
¡°If you activate mana in the eyes, you will see theposition of the magic book made of mana. This book is not to be seen by those who have not reached a certain level. It¡¯s embarrassing, but even I, who is only in the 7th circle, can¡¯t see the letters when I reach the end.¡±
If it¡¯s Circle 7, it¡¯s just amazing that you can¡¯t read all the magic books even though you¡¯re beyond human limits.
As the lich said, Ray used mana in his eyes.
Then, he noticed that previously invisible mana particles were swimming in the air.
They were put together and divided, and soon began to be letters.
Let¡¯s read it carefully, which is like ng.
¡°Richification.¡±
It¡¯s a slightly different kind of magic than I expected.
In it, from the first page, absurd magic was written.
Are you asking yourself to be a rich?
Is this the first time in the history of the continent that the saint Lich will be born?
Ray looked at Richie with a questioning expression.
Then Rich caressed the back of his neck and smiled awkwardly.
¡°My teacher said during his lifetime that there is a limit to what a human being can achieve. In order to reach a higher realm, it was necessary to have a lifespan superior to that of humans.¡±
It¡¯s a superior lifespan.
It will definitely be superior.
It was not an ordinary undead, but a lich called No life king.
I wanted to see what kind of crazy person the substitute teacher was.
If it¡¯s a lich, it¡¯s probably alive.
¡°Where is your master?¡±
¡°Two hundred years ago, he destroyed the Life Vessel himself and passed away. Since he had lived two thousand years more, he must have been tired of life. Oh don¡¯t worry loading. I¡¯m not quite there yet.¡±
It is ironic to see the elderly Richie, who has lived for more than 300 years, smiling brightly, saying that he is still young.
As if he had noticed Ray¡¯s thoughts, he raised a finger and said.
¡°In the undead world, when you are 300 years old, you are about to be an adult.¡±
¡°I would have died three more times in the human world.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get caught up in the little things. Please see the next chapter.¡±
The lich, who dismissed a person¡¯s lifespan as a trivial thing, pointed to the magic book.
When I moved my gaze with a disapproving expression, there were small letters there.
Ray read it down.
¡°Unique magic.¡±
* * *
¡°Money flows out like water.¡±
Harpman grabbed his head.
I feel as if my hair, which is not much, is falling out more these days.
After fighting fiercely in the dark with the giant forces, the funds he had collected so far disappeared as if he had closed his eyes.
As gold coins were enough to build a wagon with gold due to a single workshop, the fort did not feel alive even though it was alive.
The branch manager, who felt that the owner was not in a good mood, quickly brought a tea full of scent.
¡°Eat at least some of this and rx your mind.¡±
He nced at the car and sighed.
¡°It¡¯s a hundred cars. I have no money, so there is nothing I can do.¡±
Halfman, who thoughtlessly drank the tea, frowned.
After drinking tea leaves that were more expensive than the same weight of gold, I felt bitter when I tried to drink white tea made from young shoots.
The branch manager brought up a topic that would enhance the taste of the tea.
¡°This time the top three points are gone. I think it might be their fault.¡±
¡°The attacks are getting stronger with each passing day. So, did you find out anything?¡±
¡°I captured two people called Wagum, butmitted suicide during the escort. They seem to be quite highly trained.¡±
Halfman gritted his teeth at those words.
¡°After all, only our branch was blown up! How dare you touch my golden¡ no top!¡±
¡°What should I do?¡±
¡°We have to fight back! I¡¯ll give you eight thousand tinum coins! Hire all mercenaries or adventurers and attack with excitement!¡±
¡°Are they really going to take on such a dangerous job?¡±
¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, you can solve more money! There is nothing in this world that cannot be done with money!¡±
When Harpman, not anyone else, said that, I somehow strangely understood it.
The branch manager quickly lowered his head and walked away.
A counterattack from the top of Hafman began.
Chapter 349
Episode 349 Pioneering a Shortcut (1)
The Halfman Merchant Merchants made up their mind and started sending money to the guild.
The mercenaries who hadughed at him at first screamed at the amount.
Even if the funds of the upper half of the halfman that were released to the guild were close to 3,000 tinum coins.
The mercenaries and adventurers were intrigued when requests for arge amount of money were scattered all over the ce.
¡°If it¡¯s this much money for one escort going up, it¡¯s worth it.¡±
¡°It is rare that such an easy task costs a lot of money. I must hurry up and ept the request.¡±
Their reaction was quite explosive.
Since each escort earns five silver coins, those who live and die on money cannot refuse.
The top half of Hana Hafman did not stop there.
They did a crazy thing by giving the guild another 5,000 tinum coins.
At that, the mercenaries and adventurers were caught in their ears.
Is this what making money tastes like?
Excited, they quickly packed up.
Shouldn¡¯t there be a chance to make more money if you finish the request quickly!
That¡¯s how all the guild¡¯s attention was focused on the money that the upper half of the top half.
Hafman, who received the news, also smiled.
¡°Heh heh. Those who didn¡¯t evene out when they needed them ended up being blinded by money.¡±
Harpman banging on the table andughing slyly could be said to be the crystallization of grotesque.
The branch manager, who was watching from the side, shook his head.
¡°Sir, this is not the time. If we do not respond immediately to their attacks, our branches will disappear again.¡±
¡°Why are we responding?¡±
¡°yes?¡±
When the branch manager asked back as if he didn¡¯t know why, Hafman leaned his back against the chair.
¡°What do you think you paid a lot of money to hire them?¡±
¡°Ha, but aren¡¯t they just entrusted with an escort for going up?¡±
¡°Of course it is. Because we are merchants and they are reliable mercenaries who will protect us. Hehehe.¡±
At his subtle words, the branch manager opened his mouth wide.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¡±
Halfman smiled, revealing his teeth as if his prediction had been met.
¡°Fix the wagon and count the things. This time, our side is going to sell their feet to their branch.¡±
Did you say that those close to you resemble each other? He was bing more and more like someone as the days went by.
* * *
¡°Unique magic?¡±
Ray asked.
¡°It¡¯s not as grand as its name. So to speak, it is the basis for bing a high-circle mage. The goal of this chapter is to use the unique characteristics of mana to use more powerful magic.¡±
I was looking forward to it for a bit, but when I said it wasn¡¯t necessary, steam leaked.
Lich exined about the magic book with words.
¡°The Book of Magic consists of a total of five chapters. What I know here are three chapters, the first and the second. Thest two chapters are the closing chapters, and Master also said that she does not know everything.¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
Having said that, I am intrigued again.
¡°How long has it been since the magic books were created?¡±
¡°They said it was written during the Dark Elves¡¯ War¡ about three to four hundred years ago.¡±
¡°Was your teacher a dark elf?¡±
¡°yes. But after bing a lich, you said you were ostracized from the vige.¡±
No matter how dark elves may be, elves are elves.
I never thought that an elf living in nature would aim to be a lich.
It was definitely not a normal picture.
¡°Dark elf¡¡±
Ray had faced a dark elf once before.
Although he was in charge of the priest¡¯s surgery, he was not in a hurry.
As we chatted, the sun was setting.
Richie got up first.
¡°Sorry Rod. I have business at the academy for a while. It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s do this for today.¡±
She is holding her life vessel, the magic book, tightly in her arms.
It was revealed that he did not want to lose his only lifeline.
At that, Rayughed.
¡°Be careful not to lose it next time.¡±
¡°¡¡±
This is not what the person who stole it would say.
Richie blinked for a moment, but soon lowered his head and left for the academy.
Ray, who was left alone in the field, packed his belongings.
I returned to the Holy Land after a long time.
As much as the upper half of the top half is giving strength, I will have to move for them.
He moved with a tumbling gait.
* * *
If I were to pick one of the famous bandit wild vegetables in the Holy Land, I would pick Gleverine Wild Vegetables first.
They were building a fairly strong force, but they were troublesome even as a castle nation with armed forces and systematic formations that surpassed those of bandits.
At least, it is far from the capital, and it is a situation to keep an eye on because it is on the side of giving convenience to the castle country in its own way.
They paid a ¡®toll¡¯ on the roads leading to the mountains, and if they did not pay, they attacked nobles and merchants alike.
The amount of gold he earned was considerable, so his count continued to grow.
After decades of umtion like that, now it has be a force that will not budge even with a fairlyrge guild-scale request.
Gleverine Sanchae was mainly targeted at merchants traveling upstream, but now the Sanggye ispletely ruined, so the ie is not the same as before.
It was around that time that they, who originally did not touch the grand corps, began to touch the upper half of the half.
When that happened, the merchants working at the upper half of the Harpman were in trouble.
To fight against them, I am afraid of their power, and to hire mercenaries to deal with them costs more money.
Still in need of a lot of money, they had no choice but to pay the toll to them by crying and eating mustard and going up and down.
Ray climbed the mountain at a staggering pace.
As we walked along the wide carriage road, bandits came here and there as if they had promised.
Twenty good-looking bandits took out their swords and threatened.
¡°Hehehe kid. did youe alone? This is the sea geomji (½â„¦³Ø) of Daeglevine Sanchae. Drop your weapons and pay the toll.¡±
What is the sea ck on the subject of bandits?
Ray said with a smile.
¡°How much is the toll?¡±
¡°When the tongue is short, the name is also short. I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll close my eyes just this once. The toll is ten silver coins.¡±
Ten silver coins were enough to feed one knights to their stomachs at the market.
Did he lose his conscience along with his face?
Ray frowned at once.
¡°These areplete thieves.¡±
¡°Khehehe. If you can¡¯t bring it up, put all those things down and go.¡±
The bandits licked their lips with their tongues.
They were coveting the huge load that Rey carried on her back.
Even at first nce, it looks like it might contain expensive things.
If I sold it, wouldn¡¯t I be able to earn ten more silver coins?
Ray obediently put the load down.
¡°I don¡¯t have any money in my hands, so take this and let it go.¡±
¡°He¡¯s not cheap, but he¡¯s a flexible kid. bring it.¡±
When the bandit, who seemed to be the boss, chinned his subordinates, they approached Ray and moved his luggage.
Let¡¯s apply strength to lift the bot luggage that looks light at first nce.
¡°Turn it off!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
The boss frowned at the load that could not be easily moved even though the four men were clinging to it.
¡°What are these bastards doing now?¡±
¡°Two bosses! This is filthy heavy!¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t even budge what¡¯s inside!¡±
¡°Do you want to go bandit with it? Get out of the way!¡±
The bandit boss strode towards Ray for some reason.
Then he spit on his palm and lifts the load.
Ray freaked out and reflexively threw his fist.
Paaang¡ª!
A booming sound erupted from the bandit¡¯s face.
¡°Aagh!¡±
He flew into the bush with a scream of agony.
It must be insane to dare to try to smear spittle on the saint¡¯s holy bag.
Had the Pdins known, they would have turned into bandit skewers in an instant.
As he subdued their boss with a single blow, the bandits¡¯ expressions changed at once.
It¡¯s not the face that had been careless before.
Take a stance and solidify your formation.
It was like trained soldiers, so Ray was quite impressed.
¡°I don¡¯t know who the owner of the wild vegetables is, but he trained them very well.¡±
¡°this guy! It¡¯s rude to dare to talk about Chaeju!¡±
The bandits who surrounded Ray in formation swung their swords.
The formation to deal with the minority as a majority was quite good, but the individual skills were toocking.
Ray leisurely dodges the sword and bursts mana from the center.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
As the enormous density of mana exploded at once, the bandits¡¯ formation was broken in the aftermath.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°You¡¯re a magician!¡±
In the meantime, if you were a wizard, you¡¯d seen it a few times, but there was no wizard who could subdue them with only mana at the center of the checkup like this.
Terrified, they scattered in all directions.
Ray didn¡¯t bother to catch them.
He walked away and grabbed the cor of the boss who had fallen in the bush.
The boss who was dragged out limply asked with a chuckle.
¡°Keuk uh¡ Do you have something to do with me?¡±
¡°Looking at the situation, you¡¯re the boss, right?¡±
¡°That¡ yes, but¡¡±
The bandit boss noticed.
Although not an Aura user, he was an opponent who overpowered himself with a single blow.
When the thought that he could lose his life at any time ran through his head, his tone became extremely polite, unlike the first time.
Ray asked him.
¡°Since the brigands live, of course there must be chaeju, too, right?¡±
¡°Chaeju-nim is inside. I know very well where Chaeju lives. Let me guide you.¡±
Without saying a word, apusees out naturally for his loyalty to sell the live vegetables.
However, he had an idea.
¡®Chaeju-nim would be able to kill half of this spoiled child. When that timees, you will die by my hand. Hehehe.¡¯
He guided us with a smile on his face, not knowing the future.
It was only an hour before hell began to unfold for the owner of Glevine Mountain, who had been prosperous for forty years.
* * *
The owner of Gleverine Wildlife was a man with a huge build called Chason.
Having risen to the rank of Aura user, he possessed a mighty force as he was close to bing a sword master.
Ten years ago, he even created the fancy title of dragon blood sword himself, so he said that.
In other words, it means a sword stained with dragon¡¯s blood.
It was a title worthy of being mad about a subject who had never fought a wyvern, let alone a dragon.
Hana, what if a bandit is mad?
At least the people around him called him the dragon blood sword and praised him.
Chason thought he was confident enough tost for thirty minutes even if hepeted against the sword master.
However, that idea has been broken today.
¡°Please save me!¡±
Chase immediately put his head on the ground.
He attacked with an iplete aura de, but when he saw the opponent¡¯s perfect aura de that exceeded two meters, he had no choice but to surrender.
The bandit leader, who was watching this nearby, opened his mouth.
Not just a sword aura, but an aura de over a meter?
Why would someone with that much powere to such an insignificant ce!
As he was biting his tongue, Ray approached Chason.
¡°Are you aware of your mistake?¡±
Chason hits his head again at the words that the person who is on the side of justice sometimes utters.
Koo-!
¡°I know!¡±
¡°Recite it.¡±
¡°It is the crime of buying and taking the people¡¯s gold.¡±
In spite of his perfectly honest reasoning, Ray¡¯s head only shook.
¡°no.¡±
¡°Are you guilty of stealing the valuable time and money of merchants by force?¡±
Hana¡¯s head still repeats left and right movements.
¡°That is also wrong.¡±
¡°Then¡?¡±
Ray smiled at him.
¡°It is a sin of not having enough tribute to pay me. Give me everything you have.¡±
Chapter 350
Episode 350 Pioneering a Shortcut (2)
News of the copse of Gleverine quickly spread throughout the Holy Land.
¡°Hey, that¡¯s good. Did the Holy Kingdom solve it in the end?¡±
The person sitting opposite answered the middle-aged horse with a good physique.
¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, it wasn¡¯t something done in the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°what? Then, who is it that has destroyed the wild vegetables of verine?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. But someone said they saw it. I heard he was a handsome young man.¡±
The middle-aged man waved his hand.
¡°Do you think that verine Wildlife is simply a group of bandits? How strong does a young guy have to deal with a mere wild vegetable?¡±
¡°Do you know? There must be a sword master that we don¡¯t know about.¡±
When he threw a joke with a coy face, the middle-aged manughed.
¡°Even the youngest sword master of the Duke of Trey, who has a great reputation, wouldn¡¯t be able to erase the wild vegetables overnight.¡±
¡°Well, I think so too. ha ha ha.¡±
The two menughed and raised their sses.
If they knew the truth, they might open their eyes and curse at the sky.
* * *
With the disappearance of the Glevine Wildlife, the half-man¡¯s upper ranks were torn apart.
Even before, I had to pay the high amount as a toll for living, but when that was no longer necessary, I had a lot of money left.
However, there are still many bandits belonging to Gleverine Sanchae.
Even though the head disappeared, the three were not small enough to scatter.
Ray even had that in mind.
With a tight grip on Glevine, he headed west.
After passing through the bush and crossing the stream a few times, a mountain that looked quite gigantic on the outside caught my eye.
As he walked openly to the front door, the bandits who were watching him stopped him.
¡°You have a swollen liver. Do you know where this is?¡±
As always, the beginning is really monotonous.
Is there even a form that says that if you are a bandit, you have to be like this?
Even their appearance was no different from those of Glevine Sanchae.
¡°Where are you?¡±
¡°Listen and be surprised. This is the mountain range of the famous Gleverine mountain range.¡±
Seeing a familiar name, I think I have found my way.
Instead of being surprised, he looked at him with a ¡®so?¡¯, and the face of the bandit leader turned red.
He is one of the few people who have been humiliated for banditry.
As a result, patience was not limited to the neighboring oak who had food in front of him.
The bandit drew a sword from his waistband and licked his lips with his tongue.
¡°It is only now that I beg to see you. If you want to live, get down and pray right now.¡±
¡°Those who always look ugly talk too long.¡±
¡°This bastard!¡±
As he swung his sword, the sword strike drew a long line.
The shape of the soft curve was unusual.
It must have been training in swordsmanship somewhere.
Ray, who had been quietly watching the tip of the sword, raised his index finger.
When he struck the sword, the de became sharp and broke.
The bandit screamed as the jewel-encrusted sword broke in two.
¡°Aaaagh! My Greatsword!¡±
On the subject of breaking with only one finger, the great is a sword that is a dog horn.
Ray thrust his fist into the bandit¡¯s forehead.
His body can break rocks with his bare hands.
No matter how much mana was not loaded, the bandit thought his head would explode in an instant.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The boss was subdued at once.
The bandits watching him trembled.
I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere
It is said that the reason why Glevine Sanchae copsed was because of only one young man.
Looking at his good looks enough to see him again after washing his eyes and his way of overpowering bandits at once, he was exactly the same as the one in the rumors.
¡°Run away too! It is a monster!¡±
¡°help me!¡±
The bandits threw down their weapons and ran away.
Ray just quietly followed suit.
Exactly three days after he personally visited the mountains of Glevine Mountain.
The giant wild nts that existed near the Holy Kingdom disappeared one after another.
* * *
Hafman heard the news that wild vegetables disappeared one after another in the Holy Land.
He slyly touched the gold coin andughed.
¡°Heh heh. You are also the lord. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, he solves it on his own, so this is the god of the upper ranks.¡±
As his faith reached a certain level, the branch manager who was watching him shook his head involuntarily.
Not too long ago, a nice bronze statue was erected in front of the main gate of the guild.
Now, it was right to call it an illness.
¡°Since the wild vegetables are gone, I have some spare money.¡±
Halfman answered the branch manager¡¯s words as if he didn¡¯t have to think.
¡°Use that money to buy more mercenaries. These are the sphemous guys who dared to attack the top of the gods. You have to show me.¡±
When Harfman said that he would punish the heretics who sphemed, the branch manager responded quickly.
¡°All right. Then I will send more money to the guild.¡±
¡°Release! Unleash it to your heart¡¯s content! We give money and they give their lives! They¡¯ll fight for us, so don¡¯t save money! Hahahaha!¡±
The grotesque smile seemed to have given up being human.
Who said that people leave their names after they die?
Hafman was a person who would not regret it if he could leave money even after he died.
* * *
Ray bought a potion with good performance and a few roots of an unknown raw herb at the market.
Medicine using the existence of mana, which did not exist in modern times, and the impossible miracle of divine magic.
Ray pondered what he could make bybining them.
And there is one thing I want to try.
It was a medicalbination in the shape of a hallucination like Cheongsimhwan.
What if a drug using your medical knowledge and a potion that rapidly heals wounds arebined?
¡®If the prating power of drugs prating into the human body and the healing power of potions arebined, something truly panacea might be born.¡¯
This wasn¡¯t just limited to drugs.
If medicine and magic can coexist, it will create tremendous synergy.
I don¡¯t know what the result will look like, but it¡¯s probably going to be quite a masterpiece.
And if it could be mass-produced, it would give it a huge advantage in the war ahead.
Ray, who was wandering around the market, returned to his mansion.
The first thing to try with raw herbs was to prepare a simple medicine.
An extremely easy drug that can be used as an anti-inmmatory and antipyretic analgesic.
All you have to do is dry thoroughly washed raw vinegar and grind it finely.
A thick liquid was born after boiling for half a day so that the ingredients of raw vinegar could be melted as it is.
It was mixed with other herbs and made into a round ball.
Then, a bite-sized hwandan waspleted.
Ray took out the potion with a calm face.
¡°If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s here¡¡±
Strangely, Hwandan and Potion didn¡¯t try to coexist easily.
In the case of magic and medicine, it works surprisingly well.
However, potions and drugs containing divine power showed a rejection reaction when they tried to mix arge amount, even if it was a small amount.
Like water and oil, they try to have different effects, so if you do it wrong, there is a possibility that it will only cause side effects rather than healing the wound.
What he wanted was a medicine that had the ability to prate the human body while maintaining the healing speed of the potion.
And I tried to make it in the form of pills that are easy to ingest, but only the side effects of the drug were maximized, so I will have to give up pills for now.
The shape of the drug he choseter was liquid, not solid.
Calcte the amount that the human body can ept in a state where only the minimum amount of drugs that can bebined is liquefied.
If it was a culprit, it would take half a day just to calcte, but in just tens of minutes, the results were derived and even entered the experimental stage.
The drug administration method he chose was ¡®injection¡¯ rather than ¡®ingestion¡¯.
In the case of ingestion, even if it takes less time for the drug to reach the wound, it will take this minute.
This is short if short, but it was quite a long time in an emergency situation where life was at the forefront.
However, if the administration method is changed to injection, it does not take this same amount of time.
As soon as the drug starts to circte along the blood vessels, the wound will naturally heal.
The medicine will protect the blood vessels and the potion will do its job, so any internal injuries will be healed in an instant.
When administering intravascr injections for him, the existence of a healer with expert knowledge of the human body would be indispensable.
After finishing a few bottles of the drug, Ray stood up.
Wiping the sweat from my forehead while concentrating, I put it in my leather pouch.
¡°It took half a day, so it¡¯s only four bottles.¡±
It takes too long to make.
If it was a potion, you could make it with just one prayer, but this took twice as long as you had to boil the potion andbine it with the potion.
Compared to the time it takes to make it, it is quite regrettable that thebor cost will note out, but it could not be helped.
I haven¡¯t tested it yet, but at least the absorption power is much faster than a normal potion.
After being stuck in the mansion for a while, he picked up a leather pouch.
A small smile formed on his lips.
¡°I need to do a clinical trial.¡±
Rei headed to the Orc settlement behind the mountains.
* * *
The Orcs, who had been leading a peaceful life for a while, were attacked out of nowhere.
A man with white hair, whom he had never seen before, came to him and smiled while holding a wooden club.
The orcs, who somehow felt the fright, ran away with all their might, but the speed of the chase was so fast that after taking one or two steps, they soon chased after them.
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
¡°This human! Chwii profit! What grudge do you say you have against us! Chwiyiik!¡±
The orcs shouted in agony, but the answer that came back was very spectacle.
While beating the orcs with a branch, he shook his head and said.
¡°There is no reason. Let¡¯s talk about it after we¡¯re beaten.¡±
¡°Aagh! Chwii profit!¡±
To scream, to snort, or to be beaten with a stick.
Orcs were literally dying.
They were Orcs who raided human viges quite frequently.
They didn¡¯t know when they were attacking, but when they were attacked on the contrary, it was very embarrassing.
A few enraged orcs wielded axes in defiance.
The ax that was swung with tremendous force was quite menacing.
Ray sneaked up on a branch and shed it lightly.
Rather, they were beaten evenly all over the body.
The hitting technique is so proficient that it only picks up where it was hit and hits it.
Although the Orc¡¯s toughness was great, he couldn¡¯t surpass his determination and hitting in his hands.
In the end, they had to be beaten for no less than an hour.
The monsters run away and the humans chase after them.
It was a picture that no one knew who the monster was now.
Chapter 351
Episode 351 Pioneering a Shortcut (3)
After a while, the Orcs calmed down considerably.
It was unthinkable that they were bloody monsters known to engage in battle with ogres when angry.
Ray injected the drug into each one of them.
It was not easy to find the blood vessels of non-humans, but skillfully snatched the orcs and finished the injection perfectly.
The drug response came in an instant.
The blue bruised and internally wounded orcs¡¯ wounds had visibly faded.
Is that all?
Even the orcs, whose facialplexion was not good, regained their health.
As the body shuddered and the pain disappeared, the orcs looked back at their bodies with questionable expressions.
¡°Chwii profit?¡±
Ray looked at him and nodded.
Although the formtion of the drug was difficult, the results were very satisfactory.
Moreover, the pration was much faster than I thought.
The absorption power, which was expected to take at least a minute, spread throughout the orcs¡¯ bodies before even tens of seconds had passed.
It healed not only the injured but also the residual illness, so Ray looked surprised even though he made it himself.
At this level, it can bemercialized immediately.
But it wasn¡¯t without regret.
Still, it took a long time to invest in making one bottle, and it was expensive to pay to each soldier.
¡®But I can¡¯t reduce the ingredients¡ I guess I¡¯ll have to think about it some more.¡¯
It is a drug that can be said to bepatible with potions.
When the healing power of the potion was mixed with the medical drug, the drug¡¯s natural ability also increased.
Althoughmercialization has not been possible yet, it could be said to be an unexpected ie.
* * *
Since Ray overturned the mountain, the Hafman Merchants did not pay tolls even while using the mountains below the Holy Kingdom.
But I soon ran into another problem.
Some merchants scratched their heads as if they were embarrassed.
¡°The grass is overgrown because it¡¯s only been a few days.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t make a road and go there¡ This is very difficult.¡±
In the meantime, the mountain range used by merchants was being managed by bandits from Gleverine Mountain.
However, since they stopped paying tolls, they stopped managing the mountain range.
As a result, the grass grew thicker than before, and small stones ced on the roadside interfered with the smooth movement of the wagon.
As the wheel was damaged by the stone and the speed decreased, the arrival time of the goods, which could be called life for the merchant, became more and more dyed.
When credit diminishes, business ceases.
It was to the point where many famous guilds were defeated and those who restarted the guild would rather miss the days when they paid tolls.
This was not much different from the upper half of the half.
Small-scale merchants had few items to trade, so even if it was a little difficult, they might be able to go back, but even that was difficult in the case of the half-man upper ss, which far exceeded the caravan.
Because of that, Hafmanined to Ray for half a day.
When the mana orb reacted, Ray opened the leather pouch.
¡°What happened again this time?¡±
When he asked, Hafman sighed deeply and exined everything.
The reason why you can¡¯t use the mountain range even though you no longer have to pay tolls in the mountain, and even the loss because of it.
Ray, who had been listening to the story with his mouth shut, eximed.
¡°Ha, so you mean the loss is bigger than before paying tolls?¡±
¨C yes. Seongguk¡¯s business is not unusual. Since the carriage cannot pass the road through the mountain range, it has to go round, but like the carriage, I will go round.
Ray thought for a moment at Hafman¡¯s rhyming words.
¡°Yo, if the pathes back to life, there will be no problem, right?¡±
he shook his head.
¨C It¡¯s not easy. Moreover, turning a rough mountain road into a level ce where carriages cane and go is not something that can be done in a day or two.
¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±
¨C ¡.
Halfman looked at him with trusting eyes.
He is a sober man whose words and actions are always in line with each other.
I¡¯ve been saying things that didn¡¯t even sound like a joke until now, and I¡¯ve seen countless cases where they really came true.
Now Hafman never took his words lightly.
He asked politely, changing his posture from the beginning.
¨C Is that possible?
It¡¯s about making one way.
At the time when he created a troupe, there were countless merchant troupes that rose and fell because there was no carriage road.
As such, the upstream route was important to doing business.
And Hafman himself knew better than anyone how much effort it would take to make one.
When Ray smiled once instead of answering, Hafman also smiled back.
It¡¯s not a rtionship that needs long words.
It is a rtionship with Hafman that has been going on since 7 years ago.
We only met eyes once, and our hearts matched.
¨C All right.
Halfman nodded once.
Ray told him before cutting offmunication.
¡°I¡¯ll try to pick up the present soon. Look forward to it.¡±
He was thinking of selling a new drug made by mixing potions and drugs at high prices.
I don¡¯t know what the game will be like, but if it sells well, the upper half of thepany will be able to buy more time based on its financial power.
Halfmanughed happily.
Freebies and gifts are always wee.
It was an instant to roll my eyes at the word gift.
* * *
Ray, who had finishedmunicating with Harpman, was found alive again.
The bandits at Glevine Mountain, who had been hiding for a while, were startled when they saw him.
As they hurriedly put the scorpion in the wild, Chason, the owner of the wild vegetable, came out barefoot from the inside.
He rubbed his hands together and said hello.
¡°How did you get to this filthy ce?¡±
¡®Why did youe again, you bastard!¡¯
Inwardly, he said to him who was forced to grind his teeth.
¡°After I climbed the mountain once or twice, it seems that the topography of this mountain is very rough. What do you think?¡±
Chason responded quickly to the questionable words, which were like a Zen dialogue.
In the meantime, I¡¯ve been banditting, and I¡¯ve been eating my eyes for more than ten years.
If you couldn¡¯t see through this much, you couldn¡¯t even climb up to the boss of the mountain.
he replied coolly.
¡°I didn¡¯t like this mountain range from the first time I settled down. If given the opportunity, I would like to shave it off.¡±
¡°Then cut it.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Chason was taken aback when he replied with a straight face to the joke thrown at him.
Are you cutting a mountain?
Do you think it makes sense?
The scars on his face wriggled hideously.
¡°Are you kidding?¡±
I asked withst hope, but the answer that came back was single-minded, like that of a faithful woman who only looks at one man.
¡°Cut it.¡±
I wanted to pick up my sword and fight right away, but I couldn¡¯t because it was a monster that pulled out an aura de as tall as a person.
Eventually, Chason shook his hands and nodded.
¡°Okay¡..¡±
I am worried that my mrs will be safe when I see them grinding their teeth so that their jaws are ground.
Under Chason¡¯smand, all the bandits at Glevine Mountain were mobilized.
They took out farming tools from the warehouse they had been plundering and started digging up rocks and digging.
To be honest, the bandits were doubtful even while shoveling.
The number of bandits is over 2,000, but can they really transform this huge mountain road into a tnd?
Even if you work an extra week, it will be impossible.
However, Chason had the eye to turn the impossible into possible.
Chae-ju, the best in the wild, stares at him with lights on because his hands are cruel, but there is no way he canin.
In the end, the bandits had no choice but to carve the mountain hard.
Ray looked at the bandits and smiled with satisfaction.
¡°You work hard.¡±
He is really carefree about the subject who made him work while threatening him with force.
After watching the bandits¡¯ work(?) for a while, he slowly went into the mountains.
He had no intention of leaving all the work of building roads in the mountains to bandits.
What he entrusted to the bandits are chores such as turning the ground, clearing stones, and cutting grass.
No matter how numerous they are, they do not order the outrageous task of turning mountain ranges into ins.
In addition, there was no time to refine the mountain range for several months now, when the financial power of the upper half of the half man might run out.
¡®I try to buy time with the new medicine, but that¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how it will turn out.¡¯
Ray climbed the mountain and looked around several times.
Pick up a twig and poke it here and there on the ground.
Have you been walking around like that for an hour?
While measuring the strength of the ground with a branch, he drew a model of the mountain range in his head.
Then he put his hand on the ground and poured mana into it.
As the enormous amount of mana flowed into the mountain range, he recited the startnguage.
¡°Earthquake.¡±
Koo Goo Goo¡ª!
A roar echoed across the mountain range.
With vibrations that make it difficult to stand properly, the shape of the mountain range is transformed little by little.
It looked like someone would be shocked if they saw it.
He was controlling all the mana in the mountain range with his own hands.
I measured the intensity based on the reaction force returned by stabbing the ground with a branch, and drew it in my head to calcte the range of magic.
There is a possibility of andslide if you cast magic in a ce where the strength of the ground is weak.
If that happens, it will be difficult for even people to pass, let alone wagons.
However, if magic is cast only in ces where the intensity is rtively strong, it bes possible to partially tten a rugged terrain.
Ray memorized the startingnguage again.
¡°Air hand.¡±
With wind-type magic, he pulled out all the trees that were in the way and touched the mountain range, and in an instant, a tnd was created.
It¡¯s also a stable road that stays level to the point of nonsense.
The width is also wide enough to be iparable to the previous ascending road.
It seemed that three wagons could easily pass.
Chason, who was looking for Ray for a report, watched the ignorant figure.
His mouth stretched to the point where it couldn¡¯t open any further.
¡®You crazy bastard!¡¯
He put his hands on the ground and turned the curved hill into a tnd in a matter of tens of minutes.
Is this really a human ability?
My spine felt chilly at myself for wanting topete with him even for a moment.
If I had made fun of my mouth even a little bit, I would have blown my throat!
¡®The only way to live now is to obey.¡¯
It was the moment when Chae-ju of the notorious Glevine Mountains came to believe as much as Hafman.
Chapter 352
Episode 352 Seongguk¡¯s Decision
When Ray, who had been struggling for a while, wiped his forehead with his sleeve, Chason, who was waiting in the back, got into the car unsuitably.
Handing over a gorgeous teacup with a muscr arm, the tea seemed to smell like sweat.
¡°Thank you for your effort. Unknowingly, I had to watch the great god. Please forgive the rudeness.¡±
The strong-hearted Chason, who said that even the Pope would curse at him if he was alive, trembled desperately.
It is also the ability to change the terrain itself.
If it was not a mountain range but a person in his hand, the structure of the human body would not have ended.
Knowing that, I couldn¡¯t resist any longer.
Ray asked while drinking hot tea.
¡°Have you pulled all the weeds?¡±
¡°yes. In addition to weeding, as youmanded, we made sure not to see a single stone on the roadside.¡±
¡°good. So now make your way The deadline is one week.¡±
¡°Yes¡ yes?¡±
Chason, who had just nodded his head, asked involuntarily.
What do you mean by making a road?
If it¡¯s the length, I just made it!
As he looked at him curiously, Ray shook his head.
¡°There is nothing wrong with this. No matter how well it is made, it is a dirt field after all. Youy your own stones and make a road.¡±
¡°Are you saying that we should pave a stone road like Selonia?¡±
Selonia is the capital of the Holy Kingdom.
It is famous in its own way, but it did not make sense to build a stone path in one of the mountains in the back like this.
Originally, he would have rejected it outright, but the opponent is God.
No, at least to Chason, he was a god.
Therefore, refusal was not tolerated.
He held back his tears and hung his head.
¡°Keugh¡ I see.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think too badly of it. If you have anyints, please listen.¡±
He spoke while trimming his nails with a dagger from which he pulled out an aura de.
Chase looked at him and nodded.
If youin, you die.
He suppressed all the grievances that rose up to his throat.
* * *
News of a new ascending route reached Hafman¡¯s ears.
Thanks to that, the smile didn¡¯t leave his lips.
¡°ha ha ha. A road that can pass three wagons at a time? You left this for an hour!¡±
The branch manager also doesn¡¯t have a bad face.
¡°Once you cross the mountain range, it is a bustling area. Now you don¡¯t have to worry about breaking your trade. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
Halfman grinned at his words.
¡°Heh heh. Danju brought good news, so now it¡¯s our turn. How did the courtesy go up?¡±
¡°If it was that way, we started it this morning. Even for mercenaries alone, there are over 10,000 people, so you can expect it.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t just send mercenaries, bring in idle adventurers as well. The more they¡¯re anxious to get credit for each other, the better it is for us.¡±
¡°I knew you would, so I wrote my hand in advance. They¡¯re probably having fun fighting right now.¡±
¡°Khehehe. I look forward to that.¡±
¡°But¡ there is a little problem.¡±
¡°problem?¡±
When Harfman asked again, the branch manager hesitated before opening his mouth.
¡°How will the mercenaries react when things are revealed¡¡±
If the fact that they were forced to invade the enemy camp as an escort is revealed, the half-man¡¯s upper house will suffer a serious blow in terms of recognition.
What the branch manager meant was how to do it.
Haffman replied indifferently.
¡°What else do I say? That can be solved with money. The guild leader of the mercenary guild is a guy who shines a light on money more than you think. Hehehe.¡±
¡°Are you familiar with the guild leader?¡±
¡°There is a little bit of a rtionship. If I had enough money to cover them all, I¡¯d save face. So don¡¯t worry about the aftermath and fight hard.¡±
At Hafman¡¯s words, the branch manager rubbed his hands together.
¡°As expected, he is the lord of the upper ranks.¡±
¡°Go and show them that money can do nothing!¡±
* * *
The wagons sent by the Hafman Company started from all over the ce.
There were several destinations, one of which was an old ruin located next to the Haven Kingdom.
Ruins that were said to have been a famous city during the Dark Ages.
Whether that was true or not, there were unknown pictures scattered here and there.
The red-haired mercenary grumbled.
¡°Sheesh. Where the hell is there a town that can trade goods in a ce like this? No matter how much I look around, there are only faded stones and moss¡¡±
A young man who appears to be in hispanyughs awkwardly.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we get money. Since it was a request from the famous Harpman Merchant, there must be an important transaction.¡±
¡°Someone is raiding the old ruins¡¡±
He kicked a rolling stone.
Then, like a lie, goblins came out en masse from the bush on the left.
¡°Gaaaa!¡±
¡°Kiaaaagh!¡±
With a scream, swords flew from all directions.
Originally, goblins used long ws or wooden clubs as weapons.
But now they were armed with leather armor and swords.
A few mercenaries who were not prepared for the sudden attack allowed the attack.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a goblin!¡±
Even though he was wearing te armor, the de that pierced the armor had power that could not be thought of as a simple goblin.
In the end, the mercenaries attacked by the goblins died.
It was too empty to say that it was the words of mercenaries with their own skills.
The mercenaries who were watching the scene shouted around.
¡°Not a normal goblin! Everyone, stay alert!¡±
¡°I know that much when I see it!¡±
Mercenaries are those skilled in guerri warfare.
Even though they were attacked, it didn¡¯t take that long to recover their formation.
I gathered with the party that had been in harmony so far and made my own camp.
Then the number of goblins rapidly dwindled.
¡°Kieack!¡±
The goblins, who felt threatened with their lives, fought back by wielding long swords, but the mercenaries who were prepared were strong.
In less than thirty minutes, every single goblin was turned into a corpse.
The red-haired mercenary frowned as he brushed off his bloody sword.
¡®Something is strange. Did youe here on purpose? It¡¯s like crazy people wanting to be attacked by monsters.¡¯
He quickly grabbed the coachman driving the carriage by the cor.
¡°Why are you doing this!¡±
¡°What the hell is going on? Where are the merchants who said they were trading?¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know! I just took the money and drove the wagon all the way here!¡±
Even the coachman doesn¡¯t know.
The man frowned.
It¡¯s as if the Halfman Merchants hired them to subdue monsters on purpose!
¡®Could it be that they bought us for this purpose?¡¯
I thought about it, but then I shook my head.
Even if you think about it calmly, there is absolutely no reason for a singlepany to hire mercenaries to subdue monsters in these ruins.
If they wanted to establish a branch, they would have settled in a huge city, not an unexplorednd infested with monsters.
What on earth did he think of hiring them? His thoughts did notst long.
It was because a group of people wearing ck nocturnal robes appeared after the monsters.
The mercenaries were wary when those who looked like forty people appeared.
A middle-aged mercenary asked with a bastard sword in his hand.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Those with fishy smiles drew swords from their waistbands and replied.
¡°What are you going to do with those who will die soon?¡±
¡°We have over a hundred people. Do you think you can afford it?¡±
¡°Small squirrels are small when gathered together.¡±
Several mercenaries with good physique stepped forward to him who openly insulted him.
In the first ce, mercenaries were not inclined to talk quietly.
They even pulled out their sword aura, revealing their teeth.
¡°If you value your life, get out of the way. We don¡¯t want to fight pointlessly.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Is that what you mean when youe to someone else¡¯s house? That¡¯s not even funny! Hit!¡±
When the man in the center gave the order, the men of the nocturne quickly attacked the mercenaries.
They were frightened and retreated at a speed that was greater than expected, but they were one step toote.
The unexpected blow urately cut off the breath of the mercenaries.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°be careful! Not normal!¡±
The momentum that flowed from the bloody sword was not a skill that had been attacked once or twice.
They lined up again with nervous faces.
As the confrontation continued, the mercenaries were at a disadvantage.
As they described this ce as ¡®home¡¯, they did not know when and where reinforcements woulde.
I don¡¯t know who is fighting, but the situation is gradually changing into the picture that Harfman had hoped for.
* * *
News of the battle came from all over.
Although the overall damage was unknown, more than half of the mercenaries who escorted them seemed to be dead.
That¡¯s why the power of the gigantic forces was enormous.
As much as the mercenaries suffered great damage, their number was also reduced.
From their point of view, door-to-door sales by mercenaries (?) would have been redheads in the middle of the night.
It was blocked by the forces of Gajinbar, but at least 2,000 people were killed.
Since I was attacked properly, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep properly for the past few days.
News of the mercenaries¡¯ engagement reached Pope lei.
She asked Ray for some time to think, but even after a week, she still hasn¡¯te up with a good answer.
What is the path to a holy kingdom?
While thinking that, the surprise attack by the mercenaries was very unexpected to her.
Is that all? As the upper half of the half-man supported it in many ways, Seongguk grew stronger as if it had wings.
There were no longer any castles in the past that suffered from financial difficulties.
¡®Even the mercenaries exceeding 10,000 were cut in half. If we leave them alone, the continent will surely suffer. And the starting point will be the Holy Kingdom.¡¯
From the beginning, he had no choice.
The only difference was whether their attacks were fast or slow.
Ey, who had hardened her heart, stood up.
She decided to go to war.
* * *
Iriel didn¡¯t do anything for over a week.
The reason was simple.
because there was no work.
She sighed in her bedroom.
¡°Haa¡ what the hell are you thinking?¡±
It was honestlyfortable to take care of one¡¯s own work, but isn¡¯t it a bit too much to not be seen?
Besides, how many times would you have toe back to yourself if you needed help so badly?
Why is it that I only came to see you once?
Iriel pursed his lips.
¡°Bing a man.¡±
Chapter 353
Episode 353 Kingdom Alliance (1)
Ey called Ray into the Great War.
Sitting in a chair, she threw a stern gaze at him.
¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about your words for the past few days.¡±
Seeing him shake his hands, it was clearly drawn in his eyes how much he must have suffered.
As a disciple who serves God, the idea of overthrowing the evil group and the opinion of the pope that the people should be protected must have been in constant conflict.
As it was a conclusion drawn after suffering, Ray intended to silently ept the answer no matter what.
As he stared at her, Ey gently closed his eyes.
Soon, the lips that seemed heavy at first nce opened.
¡°As you said, I intend to dere war on all kingdoms. If that was the right choice as a follower of Goddess Gaia. In the first ce, the significance of the existence of the Holy Kingdom is to serve Goddess Gaia. Both the pope and the people are mere believers after all.¡±
When Ray just listened quietly without answering, she continued.
¡°But it is also the duty of the pope to protect the faithful. So I need to know specifically what you are going to do. If it¡¯s not appropriate, then¡ I hope you understand.¡±
I nodded at Ey¡¯s words.
What leader in the world would try to destroy their country without hearing any ns.
Eir has been thoughtful since before and puts the people first.
So epting without a specific n was something he had never thought of.
Ray opened his mouth.
¡°¡It¡¯s a deration of war, but I¡¯m not trying to do something as heinous as words. Now I need to create a tform to draw attention.¡±
¡°You mean you¡¯re not thinking of war?¡±
¡°Basically, yes. But there is now that only good things happen. I don¡¯t think the kingdoms will ever stand still.¡±
Certainly.
It is not possible toe rushing under the pressure of the power of the Holy Kingdom, but the story will change if we unite.
It is said that the more kingdoms join forces, the more disadvantaged the kingdom bes.
Besides, it is nonsensical that the kingdoms would give up their interests in a situation like the present one.
They would undoubtedly unite and wage war against the Holy Kingdom.
Ey pointed out the problem.
¡°Even if it goes as you say, there will be a war someday. You wouldn¡¯t know that, would you?¡±
Why don¡¯t you know that ¡®Are you prepared?¡¯ means?
Instead of answering, he silently nodded his head.
Then, a faint smile formed on Ey¡¯s hardened lips.
¡°¡That¡¯s fortunate. Now then, let¡¯s talk in earnest.¡±
* * *
Ten days have already passed.
The hired mercenaries and adventurers are now less than a third of them left.
It is only natural that the delivery(?) went to the house of an unknown force that even Seongguk could not find out.
It was around that time that Hafman¡¯s expression began to darken.
¡°Dangerous. If we don¡¯t sort it out soon, it¡¯s going to be really dangerous.¡±
While the mercenaries were dying like that, I learned some information about them.
The force or influence they hide behind.
And to a powerful financial power that isparable to that of the top of the line.
Even for a moment, they were building an enormous power to the point that goosebumps grew all over themselves who stood against them frontally.
On the other hand, their numbers have decreased and the information they can obtain has also been exhausted.
At this rate, it was only a matter of time before they were pushed back.
¡°Sweet Lord, please save me.¡±
Halfman prayed in front of the bronze statue of Ray, and the real Ray appeared in front of him.
He punched Harpman in the head and clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk, do you still have money left to spend on something like this?¡±
¡°Sweet Lord!¡±
When I prayed to the bronze statue, God came out!
Half-man trembled like a believer who had experienced a knight.
¡°I was waiting for you! Help me!¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°They started killing mercenaries indiscriminately. After robbing the house a few times, it seems that nothing is missing.¡±
¡°You mean they moved themselves?¡±
When he asked with a surprised face, Hafman confessed everything up until now.
Hiring mercenaries and adventurers to beat them up and gaining a fair amount of information.
Ray, who had been listening to it without saying anything, nodded.
¡°It was better. Spread the information you have obtained so far to all kingdoms.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Now it is Hafman who is embarrassed.
Why is this valuable information spread without any benefit?
When he asked, Ray grinned.
¡°We have a holy kingdom. If you lie a few times, he¡¯lle over you.¡±
¡°¡So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to fight them and the kingdoms?¡±
¡°It should be.¡±
¡°How do you mean?¡±
¡°Seongguk should take the lead and move first. I dere war on all kingdoms defending their forces, including those under cover.¡±
¡°If that happens, the kingdoms won¡¯t stand still, will they?¡±
¡°Being whipped once or twice is good. Things are different if the holy kingdom promises unconditional help to the kingdom that helps the crusade.¡±
Halfman frowned at Ray¡¯s words.
Unconditional help is provided by defeated or vassal states.
The risks and burdens that must be borne are enormous.
This is especially true for arge country like the Holy Kingdom.
But as he said, things will definitely change.
In order to suck up the interests of the Holy Kingdom, many kingdoms will turn a blind eye and run.
¡°Are you serious?¡±
Ray answered Hafman¡¯s sincere words.
¡°I have already spoken with the Pope. If I don¡¯t catch it this time, I might never get a chance.¡±
Even if you don¡¯t go out of your way in normal times, when you move once, it¡¯s a force that shes in the east and west.
If it didn¡¯t even give me any damage, I didn¡¯t know what I would do again this time.
Halfman thought deeply and shook his head.
¡°All right. It¡¯s hard-earned information, but since the lord says so, I¡¯ll try to spread it wholeheartedly.¡±
¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, buy the entire information guild. If you don¡¯t do that much, it will be difficult.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a matter of spending money, leave it to me.¡±
Halfman showed his teeth and smiled at him.
* * *
The Holy Kingdom dered a holy war.
The opponent was a force I had never even heard of.
It is arge-scale temple that has never been heard before.
The reaction of the other kingdoms was cautious, as was the deration of war on anyone who stood in their way.
It seems that he is worried that he might go against his nting.
There, Hafman¡¯s upper ranks did not spare any information about the dark forces and released them.
From the approximate location of the branches to the capabilities they hide.
Naturally, when such a monstrous force suddenly appeared, the continent fell into great confusion.
If the information is true, wouldn¡¯t even the Lessian Empire be a formidable opponent one-on-one!
In some small kingdoms, an emergency meeting was held because of that.
Three small kingdoms met among themselves.
The nobles who attended as the king¡¯s representatives sat at the table and talked.
¡°What should I do now?¡±
When the brown-haired man spoke, a mature man wearing light te armor replied.
¡°Is there a star? We are just following the will of the Seongguk. If a kingdom like ours receives unconditional support from the holy kingdom, wouldn¡¯t it be able to grow in size at once?¡±
To put it bluntly, it is the sound of defending the Holy Kingdom and gaining some profits.
If you were unscrupulous, you could say yes, but no one objected.
That¡¯s because the Seongguk wouldn¡¯t blink an eye just because their powers were added.
The woman in the robe who had been holding her breath until the end opened her mouth.
¡°But the opponent is unusual. Even if you just look at the information scattered here and there, our troops will be destroyed in an instant.¡±
¡°Ummm¡¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right too.¡±
They drool and wrapped their heads.
Even though it was a small kingdom, there was a good chance of a rebellion by the nobles if they lost their troops there.
That¡¯s because the kingship was not properly established.
¡°How about having a conversation with the Holy Kingdom?¡±
¡°Even though we are a small country, we will not throw away those who havee to help.¡±
The two men agreed and stepped out.
The woman¡¯s reaction was the same as before.
¡°It would be difficult to hear good things from a small kingdom with just three people. If we are talking, we need more people.¡±
¡°¡Right.¡±
¡°Then it would be good to hear the opinions of other kingdoms as soon as possible.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
The opinions of the three people coincided.
They picked up the parchment and stood up.
The alliance of kingdoms that Ray predicted was about to appear on the continent.
* * *
A man sitting on the fifth throne clenched his fists in anger.
¡°Four branches were blown up. How should I report this disgrace when he returns!¡±
Lee Jwa calmed him down as he couldn¡¯t contain his anger.
¡°Quit your anger.¡±
¡°How can you be patient! I can¡¯t stand it any longer. I myself will wipe out the lowly ones who defy His will.¡±
As soon as the sleeves of the robe were removed, the dark demonic energy flowed out.
The crowd did not even respond to his demonstration of force, which easily took over the surrounding air.
Ijwa let out a small sigh.
Ojwa is highly loyal and proud of his power.
It was not unreasonable for such a person to run amok since the news that the branch had been blown away reached his ears.
As she looked around, the owner of the Seventh Throne sneered with his arms crossed.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be okay? I want it so much, so don¡¯t let me do it. I¡¯m interested in the Undead of the Ojwa, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have some entertainment?¡±
¡°You say something you like after a long time, old man.¡±
¡°joy. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re good. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not happy that the branch has been blown away.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. I¡¯ll run rampant ande to my old man¡¯s share.¡±
It seems that a decision has already been made.
Looking at the other people¡¯s expressions, no one was dissatisfied, so even Lee Jwa had no reason to stop them.
She warned me with a serious face.
¡°Only direct attacks on the holy kingdom must be avoided. A monster lives there.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s say it¡¯s a monster, mana has a limit. Well, since Lieutenant says that, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
The reply was not cool, but Lee Jwa had no choice but to believe it.
dark forces.
There the first attack was nned.
Chapter 354
Episode 354 Kingdom Alliance (2)
Several small kingdoms began to gather in the Holy Land.
The reason they took the step was simple.
First of all, it is a fact check.
No matter how much the Holy Land has dered a holy war, the risk they must bear is too great to help the Holy Land without even knowing the proper situation.
Therefore, it was necessary to understand the current situation.
The second is the presence or absence ofpensation.
The fact that he helped the crusade in itself acts as a huge debt to the Holy Nation.
However, what the small kingdom alliance wanted was not that much.
From a small scale to the aid of the Holy Kingdom, to arge extent, they aim to tear apart their territories.
That¡¯s why they visited the Holy Land with an alliance.
At a huge table sat the nobles who hade to represent the representatives of each country.
At its center are Pope lei and Saints and Saints.
As long as the seat is a seat, it must mean that he paid attention to the Holy Land.
Perhaps because of that, the faces of the Small Kingdom Alliance looked quite bright.
The huge man broke the awkward silence and was the first to speak.
¡°I am the Duke of Beos from Isman Kingdom. Today, I would like to thank you on behalf of His Majesty the King of Isman Kingdom for graciously arranging a ce for me in the Holy Land.¡±
Pope lei greeted him with a quiet smile.
¡°Nice to meet you, Duke Beos.¡±
¡°¡I know it¡¯s an rude subject to bring up right away, but can you tell us about the holy kingdom¡¯s temple in detail?¡±
The thing toe has finallye.
The eyes of several nobles who had been sipping tea so far focused on lei.
she answered calmly.
¡°¡For the past thousands of years, our holy kingdom has strictly governed the forces that oppose Goddess Gaia. This temple you are talking about is also just a continuation of the past. The current dark forces are clearly opposing the doctrine of the Goddess Gaia, so how can the Holy Kingdom stand by?¡±
At Ey¡¯s words, the nobles of the small kingdom quietly nodded.
Certainly, the holy kingdom has dered a holy war against all those who oppose the goddess.
And so are the dark forces.
They werepletely against the doctrine of Goddess Gaia.
It was because the movement to break the upper limit and advance toward the continent waspletely exposed by the upper half of the half.
Duke Beos also shook his head.
¡°I received information about the dark forces from the Harfman Company. It¡¯s a presumptuous statement, but I believe that Seongguk alone will never be able to face them.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°We want to help the Holy Kingdom that does not hesitate to burn for the sake of the Goddess. Although it is a weak force, it is not impossible to win if several kingdoms gather.¡±
I know her as well.
However, their behavior, which seemed to be tantly seekingpensation, was inevitably irritating.
There is no group that moves without gains, but I didn¡¯t know that they would try to make a deal from the first meeting.
Iriel, who had been sitting quietly by the side, said to the Duke of Beos.
¡°The Holy Land is protected by the Goddess Gaia. It¡¯s never going to break even one thing.¡±
It was an expression of confidence that Seongguk could do it on its own even without making a deal.
On the contrary, Duke Beos hesitated.
At the words of Iriel, who is good at diplomacy, the deal that I wanted to be concluded at any moment became tense again.
As the Duke of Beos didn¡¯t say anything, nobles from other kingdoms gathered their mouths.
¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think that the Holy Kingdom, which is protected by Goddess Gaia, will lose. However, wouldn¡¯t the damage suffered in the process be considerable?¡±
¡°Even among the 10,000 mercenaries, less than half survived. I know the greatness of pdins, but I won¡¯t be able to avoid damage equal to them.¡±
At that point, Iriel couldn¡¯t go out like that anymore.
The basic principle of diplomacy is to give a carrot after being whipped.
I know what they want.
she said, putting down the teacup.
¡°Of course, such damage cannot be ignored. That¡¯s why the Holy Kingdom needs the power of the kingdom union. If you contribute your strength, the Seongguk promises to repay you ordingly.¡±
In other words, it is announced thatpensation will be different ording to performance.
The eyes of the nobles of the kingdom, whom they had only seen for a while, stood out.
If done well, could it not be possible to expect superior growth over other kingdoms?
¡®The force is strong, but in front of the united kingdom, it is nothing more than a small bowl. It¡¯s enough if we just take advantage and take out.¡¯
Everyone has the same thoughts, so it won¡¯t be easy to seek help even in a war.
Ray looked at him and smiled in secret.
Even if they don¡¯t want to help anyway, they will eventually help on the front line.
* * *
An old man walked out of the vige that had turned into a muddy field.
The scenery of the vige was literally hell itself.
Bodies of adults and children alikey all over the ce, and houses were reduced to ashes.
An old man in a ck leather suit shook his shoulder and grumbled.
¡°As expected, it only blows dust. Who would be in such a remote vige?¡±
As he walked away, Magi slithered out behind him.
Then the corpses that had just been coldly dead began to stand up on their own. With a
grotesque
friction sound, the corpses standing upright follow the old man.
It was a sight that someone would have shouted at as a necromancer, but the appearance of the corpses was a little different from that of the undead.
Unlike the undead soldiers, who rotted and gave off a disgusting scent, their appearance was intact when they were alive.
It was as if the dead had been resurrected.
When all the corpses were finally gathered behind the old man, he took a small piece of bone from his bosom and held it up.
The old man smacked his lips and hammered it into the forehead of the pale woman¡¯s corpse.
¡°Oops. It¡¯s a waste to clean up one holy kingdom, but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.¡±
widely-!
Whoa-!
Magi¡¯s resonating sound flowed from the woman¡¯s corpse¡¯s forehead, emitting powerful air waves.
This made even the elderly take a couple of steps back.
He smeared his own blood around the corpse¡¯s neck.
Then, the woman who was clearly a corpse opened her eyes.
The blood in her eyes gleamed with something that could no longer be called human.
The old man let out a sinisterugh.
¡°Heh heh. see Gaia. It¡¯s imperfect, but it¡¯s the demonic body you¡¯ve been so wary of.¡±
* * *
The Small Kingdom Alliance hase forward to help the Holy Kingdom¡¯s holy war.
As much as it required quick movement, they drew troops from their respective kingdoms and sent them to the Holy Land.
Since there were many kingdoms that were close by, it would take less than a week for reinforcements to arrive.
In the meantime, Seongguk was fully prepared.
There are still many people on the continent who don¡¯t like the deration of the holy war, so if you don¡¯t prepare yourself, you don¡¯t know when and where the sword will fly.
Sure enough, as the Small Kingdom Alliance and the Holy Kingdom banded together to prepare for war, otherrge-scale kingdoms interfered.
When it came out as if it was the Seongguk that promoted the atmosphere of war on the continent, it was no longer possible for the Seongguk to ignore them at all.
Eucliwood politely handed over the steaming tea.
¡°It seems that the breath of the kingdoms is working.¡±
Ray nodded at him.
¡°Because the dark forces won¡¯t stand still while the holy kingdom deres a holy war.¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s unreasonable to wage an all-out war like this¡ but what do you n to do in the future?¡±
¡°We cannot choose anything. Even now, battles are taking ce all over the continent. We are the one who has no time, not the other side.¡±
¡°¡you¡¯re thinking of going to an all-out war.¡±
Eucliwood, who looked straight into Ray¡¯s eyes for a moment, slowly folded his back.
Her dark hair, flowing elegantly, brushed her shoulders.
¡°If this is truly the will of the Holy Son, the Bcroix family will only follow.¡±
Even after seven years, their hearts did not change, and Ray also faced her seriously.
¡°I can¡¯t guarantee this future. I might have to give up my life for nothing. Will you still follow me?¡±
A small smile formed on Eucliwood¡¯s lips as the serious question was put to shame.
She usually had no expression, and she looked like a doll, but her slight smile showed her neatness.
I neverugh carelessly, so when I smiled once, it felt like everything around me brightened up.
¡°Even if you tell me not to follow you, I will follow you. This body is only for the Holy Son.¡±
Loyalty that brings admiration at any time.
Even if you search for your whole life, how many subordinates like this can you get?
So far, I don¡¯t know anything else, but I can say that the subordinate farming went very well.
After hearing Eucliwood¡¯s report, Ray headed to Iriel¡¯s mansion.
Iriel, who would have otherwise refused, readily agreed to his visit.
As we approached the door, she said through the door.
¡°Come on in.¡±
When he opened the door and went inside, Iriel, dressed in flowing white clothes, was sitting on the bed and looking at him.
Looking at his eyes, it seemed that the feelings he had been feeling had been relieved to some extent.
¡°There must be something you really want to ask me, am I wrong?¡±
Ray answered Iriel¡¯s words.
¡°I have nothing to ask. You¡¯ve worked hard for a while, so it¡¯s okay to take a break now.¡±
¡°¡I guess you know.¡±
She was a little taken aback by the fact that she had nothing to ask for, but she didn¡¯t try to express it.
¡°Then what are you doing to my mansion?¡±
When she asked, he rummaged through his leather pouch and took out several bottles that looked like potions.
¡°I came to give you some presents as an apology for the past.¡±
¡°portion?¡±
Ordinary potions and holy water were of no use to her as a saint.
After all, she was the one who could make even a ruptured heart function again, had he not died.
When Iriel looked at him with a puzzled expression, Ray spoke briefly.
¡°Someday it wille in handy. Instructions for use are written on parchment.¡±
Chapter 355
Episode 355 Iriel Falls into a Trap
While preparations for the holy kingdom¡¯s holy war are in full swing, Iriel is ready to leave.
Looking at Ray, who had personally sent her off to the gate, she said with a surprised expression.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal to see you off.¡±
¡°Because we won¡¯t see each other for a while until the battle starts in earnest. You should at least say goodbye.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. Thank you even for the empty words. In reality, I¡¯m just going to get troop support ahead of the crusade.¡±
As he speaks, he shrugs his shoulders.
The other day, a letter had arrived addressed to her as a saint.
To put it bluntly, the purpose is to cure the king¡¯s disease.
If the king¡¯s illness was safely cured, he promised to help the temple, so it was a proposal that the Holy Land needed even more than one person to ept.
¡°There¡¯s still some time left before the temple, so it won¡¯t be a problem if I go.¡±
To that, Iriel answered by climbing into the carriage.
¡°What the Holy Kingdom needs the most right now is Ray¡¯s presence. If you leave at will, the pope won¡¯t stay still?¡±
He smiled as he imagined Ey going into a fit of rage.
¡°It may be a longer journey than I thought. Take care of yourself.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s worried about the saintess¡¯ health, not anyone else.¡±
The knightmander approached Iriel as he spoke.
Slightly bow your head and speak politely.
¡°Saintess, all preparations areplete. However, I think we should hurry up to cross the border before the sun goes down.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go straight away.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
After instructing the knightmander to leave, she waved to Ray.
¡°As you can see, I am a bit busy. I¡¯ll give you a report on what¡¯s toe through the mana crystal orb.¡±
Ray also waved at him.
¡°Eat anything else and don¡¯t get an upset stomach.¡±
Iriel, who had a history of suffering for a while from eating the wrong grass in the elven forest, nodded earnestly.
¡°¡I¡¯ve been seriously burned, so be careful.¡±
* * *
The kingdom of Frio is a country made up of seas on three sides.
That¡¯s why the port is developed and there are many soldiers who are good at fighting.
There were no threatening neighboring countries, so it was known as arge-scale kingdom from before.
It was King Beior who ruled the Frio kingdom, but he had been suffering from a serious illness for several months.
At first it started with a light cough, but soon my body became hot like a fireball.
After that, even with the priest¡¯s divine magic, they couldn¡¯t even find consciousness and fell ill, so the only ce they could rely on was the Holy Kingdom.
It was also around that time that the Frio kingdom began to seek help from the saintess.
The troops of the Holy Nation, led by the saintess, prepared to camp as soon as they left the border.
By spreading out the tent and lighting a bonfire, a pretty usible campsite was created.
Iriel made food to eat from among them.
A handful of edible nts found nearby and dried beef jerky cut into bite-sized pieces, soon made a delicious soup.
It could be said that he made full use of the herbal knowledge he had picked up while traveling with Ray.
His expression looked brighter as if he was proud of what he had done.
Come to think of it, I went through a lot while walking around with him.
It was never a pleasant thing, but when I think about it strangely, a smile is drawn on my face.
¡®Maybe I had the most fun then.¡¯
While she was reminiscing about the past, the knightmander came to visit her.
Wearing te armor, he gave a light bow and said.
¡°Saintess, if things go on like this, it will take three more days to reach Frio Kingdom. Can I speed it up a little more?¡±
She shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s still fast enough. There is no need to forcefully continue the march.¡±
¡°I feel the same way, but I am afraid that things might go wrong.¡±
At the words of the leader, Iriel fell into thought.
Certainly, if King Beior were to die on the way to Frio Kingdom, the atmosphere would be cold.
However, it was also a handshake to drive the soldiers and march without distinction day and night.
What can be restored with divine power is only the state of the body.
After thinking about it for a moment, she opened her mouth.
¡°Then let¡¯s change the scheduled route a bit.¡±
¡°How do you mean?¡±
¡°If you go through the forest in a straight line like this, even if you go at the same speed, you can arrive a day faster than you normally would.¡±
¡°If that happens, you might encounter a group of monsters.¡±
Iriel calmly said to the knightmander, who had a clear expression of bewilderment.
¡°I have no choice but to break through.¡±
¡°Ummm¡¡±
The leader salivated at the saintess¡¯ words.
It certainly wasn¡¯t reckless.
It was impossible for a group of pdins apanied by a saint called the representative of God to be unable to prate even a single group of monsters.
However, there was a risk that the arrival time would be much longer than nned if the time was dyed while dealing with the monsters.
It was impossible to take such a heavy gamble now that King Beior might die at any moment.
The knightmander added to Iriel.
¡°Sorry, Lady, we have to think of the worst situation first. If it ister than nned, Frio Kingdom will not stand in your face.¡±
¡°Trust me once. If it¡¯s a forest road this way, it¡¯s not very long, and it¡¯s the beginning of the mountain range, so the chances of encountering a group of monsters won¡¯t be high.¡±
His eyes full of confidence revealed his will to disallow disagreement.
In the first ce, themander of the troops was always a saint, not herself.
If she made that decision, she had no choice but to follow it.
The knightmander bowed his head.
¡°Do as the saintess will.¡±
In the end, the Seongguk party took a slightly different path from the original direction.
Without knowing what consequences it might have for them.
* * *
A man in ck approached Ojwa, who was increasing the number of soldiers by sacrificing viges and cities.
As he whispers something in his ear, Oh Jwa strokes his beard.
¡°Hmm. You mean the saintess finally got out of the kingdom? Besides, he deliberately turned toward the mountains. It must have been because he wanted to die. ha ha ha.¡±
The ce where her army is hiding while holding their breath is where the mountain range the saintess is heading to is located.
If it was now, I could have made up my mind to ambush and eliminate them all at once.
It can be said that it is like sticking your head through the dragon¡¯s mouth.
Ojwaughed sinisterly.
¡°Things are going well. Get ready to hit the saintess. We will attack before the Seongguk bastards escape from Frio Kingdom.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the old man waved his hand once, countless people came out of the crumbled city.
On the outside, they seem fine, but if you look closely, you¡¯ll quickly notice that they are corpses.
It is Ojwa who has made the king of Frio Kingdom sick and used them as a scapegoat to increase his troops.
Those in the Seongguk do not know, but it has already been more than a week since King Beior passed away.
Deliberately calling out the saintess was nothing more than a trap.
From the darkness, the shadow of death was gradually being cast over Iriel.
* * *
Two dayster, around evening, the saintess and the others were able to arrive at Frio Kingdom.
Hana Kingdom was not the shape he was thinking of.
They looked around with serious expressions.
¡°What the hell happened to you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s horrible¡¡±
Looking at the burnt streets and the thick blood sticking here and there, I had no idea what really happened here.
Even Iriel hardened herplexion at the cruel appearance of the royal road.
¡®Until the royal capital changed like this, there were no rumors from the neighboring countries. You¡¯ve beenpletely beaten.¡¯
If the kingdom of Frio was really just attacked, there was no way the news wouldn¡¯t reach the kingdom.
In other words, they could say that they were already caught in a trap dug by the dark forces.
Realizing the situation, she hurriedly issued an order.
¡°Turn the wagon. I will return to the Holy Land immediately.¡±
¡°yes? But¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s done, soe on!¡±
The knightmander quickly responded to the saintess¡¯ unusual reaction.
¡°I see.¡±
He instructed the Pdins to turn the wagon.
But it was already toote to turn back.
Iriel gritted his teeth at the strong demonic presence felt from afar.
¡°Everyone prepare for battle! Enemy!¡±
Raises holy power and casts holy magic on all nearby pdins.
¡°Holy detection! Strength! Nonweak!¡±
As countless holy magic poured down on the pdins, their bodies glowed bright yellow.
As the body overflows with strength, morale also increases.
As the Pdins were trained, they solidified their formation.
After a while, something faintly began to appear in the distance.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a person!¡±
¡°Wait a minute! The state is strange! Don¡¯t break the formation!¡±
It looks like they are running without power, but the number is not easy.
In addition, the eyes, which could not be found to be alive, looked simr to those of undead soldiers.
Iriel frowned as he saw them full of demons.
¡°That¡¯s not undead¡ manipting a corpse¡ what the hell is it about to happen?¡±
Countless corpses rushed towards them in a straight line.
The Pdins in front of him vigorously lowered their swords.
Slow-!
Write-!
As soon as the sword touched them, the corpses copsed without being able to use their strength properly.
I was able to realize it in one sh.
weak. Weak, but too many.
It was a ridiculous number, enough to exceed ten thousand even if you did a light calction.
On the other hand, they are only about seventy people.
There was no odds at all.
Even if he tried to run away, he couldn¡¯t ignore the current running speed.
In the end, we have no choice but to fight against it.
Fortunately among misfortunes, they were not individually threatening.
She even had herself as a saint, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about replenishing the physical strength of the pdins.
She clenched her fists.
¡®If I do well, I might be able to break through.¡¯
Chapter 356
Episode 356 Noble Sacrifice (1)
Iriel shouted while looking around at the pdins.
¡°If you stay calm, you can win! Everyone stay seated!¡±
¡°Saintess!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
¡°Consolidate your formation! The safety of the saintess is our top priority!¡±
The Pdins gritted their teeth and raised their swords.
Oh Jwa, who was leisurely watching him from behind, made a fishy sneer.
¡°It¡¯s easy.¡±
Dark red demonic energy erupted from Ojwa¡¯s hand.
The corpses reacted one by one to the viscous magi that seemed to drip onto the ground.
Geeying-!
With an intense sound that seemed to ring fiercely in the ears, the eyes of the corpses shimmered with blood.
At that moment, one of the pdins had just decapitated the corpse.
Then, even before that, the corpses that had been quietly falling were wrapped in an unknown magic circle.
¡®Dangerous.¡¯
Feeling bad in the magic circle, Iriel hurriedly pulled the pdin in front.
When she, filled with divine power, made up her mind and used her power, the pdin was pulled by Iriel¡¯s power without even being able to stand up.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The corpse exploded, leaving a huge roar in the son-inw.
The pdin, who was saved thanks to Iriel, looked at it with trembling eyes.
If he had stayed there, he would have been caught in the explosion and not even left a body.
¡°Thank you¡ Holy Lady.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s say goodbyeter. Things are not good right now.¡±
Seeing her nervous look, the pdin hurriedly got up from his seat.
As she said, the war situation was heading for the worst.
The number of enemies is still over 10,000, and if you cut it with a sword, it will explode.
In apletely surrounded situation, they could not engage in closebat, so the victories that remained for them were significantly reduced.
Iriel quickly grasped the situation.
¡®It¡¯s impossible to beat them all from a distance.¡¯
There was no doubt that soldiers who would explode if cut down were more heinous than the undead.
It is natural that the ce they are heading to is the Holy Land.
She estimated the ten thousand corpses and the strength of the Holy Kingdom.
What if they go into hiding all over the Holy Land?
I don¡¯t know, but the Holy Kingdom won¡¯t be safe.
Although it is a ce where many outstanding talents, including Ray, live, it is infinitely close to impossible to catch them all.
As soon as the thought reached that point, Iriel raised his holy power to the fullest and prepared himself.
If you can¡¯t break it here, the damage to the castle will increase.
Not only would the people die, but perhaps they would suffer a blow from which they could not recover.
¡®¡I guess it¡¯s impossible to survive.¡¯
He mobilized ten thousand troops to capture himself.
Just looking at it, it was clear how much they had to forge to kill the saintess.
There will be no way out.
In Iriel¡¯s hand, a sword aura made with divine power rose up.
As he wielded his fine hand like a weapon, his sword energy flew away at a furious speed.
Slow-!
Bodies were shed, but none exploded.
She let out a small smile, just like her devastated expression.
¡°¡It means that it won¡¯t explode if you kill it from a distance.¡±
In this case, it seemed that there was no choice but to open a retreat by blowing the sword until the divine power was exhausted.
If you are lucky enough to reach the holy kingdom, you will be able to block it somehow in the future.
Iriel nodded once, and the knightmander noticed him and gave orders to the pdins.
¡°Blow the sword aura to open the retreat! Keep your distance as much as possible!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
The pdins pulled out their sword auras to create space.
The magic circle of corpses reacts even if you get close, so it was necessary to distance yourself from the beginning.
¡°Haap!¡±
The dozen or so Pdins in the lead fired their swords at the same time.
Wedge love liquid¡ª!
The sword aura that flew through the air ripped through the bodies of more than twenty people at once.
I¡¯m sorry-!
Even though they were already dead, seeing them not screaming gave me a little goosebumps.
While the pdins were pulling out their swords and securing a way to escape, Iriel raised his hand.
A pale yellow warm light illuminated the surroundings brightly.
Ugh-!
Along with the resonating sound of the holy power, the holy power of the pdins was immediately restored as it was at the beginning.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about the back, just focus on taking down the corpses.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Pdins flew sword auras without worrying about divine power.
Although the aftermath of the corpses exploding was significant, they themselves were not strong.
It wasn¡¯t strong enough to block the sword, and it wasn¡¯t quick enough, so it was easy to fall down when throwing a sword aura.
So even though they were dealing with over 10,000 troops, their morale did not drop much.
Or rather, thanks to the divine magic cast by the saintess herself, her senses became even sharper, and she became more motivated to fight.
However, Iriel¡¯splexion was still hardened like the first time.
She looked around and bit her lip.
¡®I can¡¯t see the end yet. If we keep going like this, the first thing to do is to run out of divine power.¡¯
However, it is impossible to save divine power.
So far, there is no damage from the Pdins, but if you allow the corpses to approach, the damage will start to get out of hand from that moment.
That number is only seventy or so.
Every time you lose one person, the number of people the others have to deal with increases, so the burden will increase as well.
The knightmander said as he blew away his sword aura.
¡°If we go on like this, there is no end. They seem to have noticed and are gradually pulling back the siege.¡±
To him she nodded.
As if they noticed that the siege was breaking through, the corpses were also moving ording to their own path.
As the knightmander said, if we go on like this, there will be no end.
It wasn¡¯t that there were other sharp numbers.
Right now, there is no other way but to rush forward.
Even if it is backed by divine power, physical strength and mental strength clearly have limits.
In addition, as much as Iriel was feeling impatience, the supply of divine power was not so rxed.
Then, among the pdins, one or two people began to suffer damage.
¡°Aagh!¡±
One pdin could not keep his distance and was caught in the explosion.
He narrowly escaped fatal injuries by throwing himself, but suffered severe burns all over his body.
Iriel held out a hand to him.
¡°Heal.¡±
With a single word, her divine power poured into the pdin.
Then, as if he had been injured, his bodypletely healed.
Among them, numbering seventy, the number of wounded gradually increased.
I didn¡¯t know that reducing the escort force to get to Frio Kingdom quickly woulde as such a big blow.
Iriel said while restoring the holy power of the Pdins.
¡°We can¡¯t continue the war of attrition forever. Speed it up.¡±
She made her own way by taking the lead.
Approaching the master, she decided to raise her sword aura, and a huge sword aura that was iparable to the swordsmanship of the pdins was released.
With a single gesture, the corpses of ten people were knocked down.
As the road opened, the speed also increased.
The pdins followed her in deep admiration.
It is shameful that they, who should have protected the saintess, became a stumbling block and were followed.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Quaang-!
Corpses exploded, flesh flying everywhere, but they never slowed down.
Even if there were more than 10,000 soldiers, if they prated in a straight line, they would not have to face them all.
It was difficult to beat it by hand from a distance, but there was nothing that could not be done as long as the divine power was maintained.
However, no matter how much he is a representative of God and an adult who is said to be overflowing with divine power, it was unreasonable to take care of the physical condition and divine power of the pdins for several hours.
Iriel¡¯s divine power began to run.
Even she herself was surprised to see the bottom of her divine power, which even she had not been able to fathom.
It was worth it.
It would be even more strange if one Holy Knight used the sacred power like water, but it was left over.
In the end, around the time they almost got out of the siege, Iriel squeezed out thest remaining divine power.
Themander of the knights and the pdins approached her as she struggled to the point of breathing.
¡°¡are you okay, saintess?¡±
¡°Now that¡¯s a bit! Be strong!¡±
Despite the pdin¡¯s encouragement, she only shook her head.
Iriel sighed and said.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡ I can¡¯t afford it¡ This¡ is thest time for us¡¡±
Theirplexions darkened as they recognized the meaning of the words.
Decreased divine power means death.
If they do not fight at a distance, they will never be able to defeat them.
As Iriel¡¯s recovery disappeared, their divine power rapidly diminished.
It was excessive consumptionpared to recovery.
It was not that he abused his sword skills, but the fact that there were too many opponents was a major factor in his defeat.
When all of the holy power was wasted on the boundary of the siege, the pdinsughed with self-deprecation.
Having been a pdin for a long time, dying was something he had been prepared for since before.
However, if there is something to be said for regret, it is that even the original mission of escorting the saintess was not properly fulfilled.
They looked at each other for a moment and then smiled.
No one told them to, but at the same time, the Pdins removed the proof ques hanging from the shoulders of the te armor.
The three pdins who seemed to be the eldest among them bowed their heads to the knightmander.
¡°I¡¯ve been indebted to you, Captain.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a good memory, but it was enjoyable in its own way.¡±
At that, the knightmander tightly gripped the sword bottle.
His wrinkled face was frowning as if he was struggling to hold back the tears that were about to burst out.
¡°I will follow soon.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t keep me waiting long. ha ha ha.¡±
After greeting the three pdins, they bowed their heads once to the saintess, and then threw themselves at the corpses in front of them.
As he raised his sword and shed them, the magic circle activated and caused a huge explosion.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Quaang-!
Chapter 357
Episode 357 Noble Sacrifice (2)
The bodies of the three Holy Knights just exploded.
Drops of blood and flesh sttered here and there, turning the sky red.
Iriel, who kept that image clearly in his eyes, bit his lower lip hard enough to draw blood.
¡°¡everyone move forward. I will not forgive them for making their sacrifices useless.¡±
The divine power has already run out.
They dragged their heavy bodies and yed with their feet.
However, the speed was noticeably slower than before.
Unlike before, when they advanced with swordsmanship, now, with the sacrifice of three people, they only made a distance of less than twenty steps.
Looking at the siege that started to get blocked again, this time the other pdins stepped forward.
Like the previous Pdins, they dropped their shoulder des to the ground and bowed deeply to Iriel.
¡°Thank you for being so insignificant for us.¡±
¡°I was able to protect you, even for a moment, so there is nothing more gratifying than this.¡±
With a smile that seemed relieved, they also flew their bodies without hesitation.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Twenty steps made with their noble blood were made again.
Every time that happened, Iriel¡¯s face turned sad as if she were about to shed tears.
take a step back
And again, the pdins stepped forward.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad. Protecting someone is the highest honor a knight can have.¡±
¡°It was an honor to meet a master who would not waste his life even if he died.¡±
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Thanks to their sacrifice, the pace gradually increased.
Iriel kept his eyes on the end of the Pdins without blinking as if he would not miss a single one of them.
So the Pdins did not hesitate to shed blood and threw themselves in turn repeatedly.
how long has it been
Only a short distance of less than ten steps left them in a siege.
Then, thest remaining knightmander dropped the proof que to the ground.
As the sun began to set, the sky dyed vermilion reddish the son-inw.
The knightmander, who was walking forward, opened his mouth in a quiet voice.
¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡±
He smiles kindly as he sees Iriel, who can¡¯t stand it and sheds tears.
¡°These are the ones who were truly loyal to the saintess and gave their lives. I bet you would be proud of yourself.¡±
She gives herst voice to her who straightly faces herself even while shedding tears.
¡°Please ept my loyalty as well.¡±
With his back to the corpse, he took the knight¡¯s example towards her.
He raised his sword and faced her with his back straight.
Hisst expression was sobbing like Iriel¡¯s.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
A final detonation erupted, and soon the escape route waspletely wide open.
The noble bloodline that deserves to be exalted just as it had walked in a straight line was supporting her.
She wiped her eyes with the sleeve of sincerity.
There is no time to dy here.
If they are caught here, their deaths will be in vain.
Iriel kicked the ground.
They passed by their corpses and escaped a huge siege of ten thousand people.
Right now, she didn¡¯t have enough divine power to create a proper sword aura.
Even if it is impossible to return to the Holy Land, it is a situation that requires at least a little time to recover.
After looking around and deciding on a direction, she started walking towards the forest.
Oh-jwa, who had been watching from behind, smiled happily.
¡°You should let them choose at least where they want to die.¡±
He walked towards the hwijeokhwijeok forest.
* * *
Ray muttered with a serious face.
¡°Something seems to have happened.¡±
Eucliwood questioned his words.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been over three days since the envoy we sent left for Frio Kingdom, but we haven¡¯t heard from him even once. No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s strange that I don¡¯t even hear regr reports.¡±
¡°¡Certainly they couldn¡¯t have forgotten the report. Shall we send troops?¡±
As Eucliwood put down the teacup and said, Ray shook his head.
¡°No, I wille.¡±
Inmon sense, if something happened to Iriel and he lost contact, it means that the situation is not that good.
Sending just a few troops to such an opponent will not change the situation.
In addition, movingrge numbers of troops is time consuming.
¡®The more rescue troops, the better, but if it¡¯s an urgent situation, it can be rather poisonous.¡¯
Looking out the window at the darkening sky, he stood up.
* * *
Iriel fled into the forest and hid behind a tree.
They managed to break through the encirclement and escape, but the number of corpses following them was too many.
Thanks to the corpses that chased after him without getting tired unlike himself, he was soon caught.
But never gave up.
She was watching for an opportunity among the corpses scattered across the forest.
¡®I can still escape.¡¯
Hiding their presence in the dark, they waited for the corpses to leave.
An hour passed like that, then two hours passed.
In the meantime, there were several times when my exhausted body almost fell into a daze, but I endured by forcibly holding on to my spirit that was getting farther away.
Then the search for the corpses began to wane little by little.
He hade this far by sacrificing as many as seventy pdins.
She had a sense of mission that she had to survive no matter what.
In the gap where the number of corpses decreased, Iriel chose only the dark forest path where the moonlight did not shine and moved.
Based on the tracking technique I learned from Ray the other day, I picked a few ces where I wouldn¡¯t be discovered.
One of them was a stream.
It can erase the thick scent of blood from your body, and thanks to the sound of running water, you won¡¯t be noticed no matter how much you run.
Even though riding the stream was not a straight path to the holy kingdom.
As she started to run, several corpses noticed nearby and ran toward Iriel.
It runs, but at a very slow pace.
They chased after each other, but the distance between them gradually widened.
In front of one, a group of corpses was blocking the road crossing the stream.
At that, Iriel stopped walking for a moment.
It¡¯s a back and forth situation.
However, if you move to the side, the possibility of being surrounded on the forest road is too high.
After thinking for a moment, she threw herself forward.
¡°¡At this rate, the only option is to break through head-on!¡±
I turned my body around to dodge the corpse¡¯s sword and then kicked the ground violently.
At that time, a magic circle was drawn on the corpse¡¯s face.
a precursor to an explosion
Iriel jumped quickly, wanting to be sorry.
However, by the time he saw the magic circle and avoided it, it was already toote.
The corpse was filled with demonic energy and exploded.
If caught in the fire, it will be shattered beyond recognition.
At that moment, the ring on Iriel¡¯s finger reacted.
Ugh-!
With the resonating sound of mana, the shield magic of the 1st circle was manifested.
It was a ring he had received as a gift on his journey with Ray in the past.
Who would have known that this gift could save his life like this?
The ring faded to gray in an instant after the resonating sound of mana.
It was a small mana, but it was enough to block the explosion once.
Iriel, who had squeezed through the gap, hurriedly escaped from among the corpses.
Once caught, that¡¯s it.
Right now, I have neither divine power nor troops.
If they were besieged again, they could no longer recover.
His breath rose to his chin and saliva leaked out.
It¡¯s been a long time since her hair, which was usually beautiful, has be scattered.
The sincerity was covered in dust, and even the elegant-looking essories tore the flesh and flew away.
Iriel, who escaped the forest and ran to the entrance of the vige, gasped for breath in the bushes.
¡°Heo-euk¡ heo-eok¡¡±
I ran without stopping and ran away.
Now, his stamina has reached its limit.
I felt like I was going to copse at any moment because I was so weak that I could even control my body.
Then an old man¡¯s voice came from behind my ear.
¡°Heh heh. You¡¯re excited. I will praise you.¡±
Iriel¡¯s back felt chilly because of the deep magi that could be felt in his voice.
Even in a situation where there is no divine power, you can¡¯t feel the presence until you get close to it.
She quickly opened up the distance.
¡°It was excellent except for mine. It was a lot of fun when the small fish threw themselves on their own.¡±
Iriel narrowed his eyes as he saw the elderly man pping as if he was really happy.
¡°¡I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to tell you that, but¡ who are you? What is your purpose?¡±
¡°It¡¯s for a purpose¡ well. Now, it could be said to be killing four years.¡±
A haze rose from the old man¡¯s hand.
An eerie aura with an unpleasant feeling.
It was definitely magic.
What is the identity of an existence that handles magic rather than mana?
To be called a necromancer, the corpses under hismand are suspicious, but to be called a general ck magician, the overwhelming presence of demons is very disturbing.
As she was thinking about the identity of the old man, the man in front of her opened her mouth.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill him so easily either. However, it is true that it interferes with work, so I am sorry, but I have to die.¡±
As he speaks, he indifferently throws a huge aggregate of demonic energy like throwing a stone.
It wasn¡¯t Iriel who would be there to keep the demonic air flying at a slow speed.
As she twisted her body to avoid it, it spread across the ground and eventually entered Iriel¡¯s body.
The trees are rotting and the grass is starting to wither.
Iriel struggled in pain as the maximal demonia that could affect the surrounding environment entered her body.
Dark red blood dripped from her mouth.
Chapter 358
Episode 358 Choice as a Saint, Choice as a Believer, Choice as a Woman
¡°Oww¡¡±
Iriel couldn¡¯t stand it and let out a scream at the intense pain that seemed to tear her whole body to shreds.
The blood vessels in her skin were visibly swollen.
The blood vessels burst and the white skin turned red.
The old man giggled at him.
¡°Three hours. It is the time until the demonic energy nted in your body explodes. Struggling to live! And in the past, it gives me pleasure! Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
Iriel, who was about to say something, hurriedly shut his mouth.
Every time he moved his body, the speed at which demonic energy spread exponentially increased.
It was clear in my head what would happen if I forced myself to run away.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, the pain made me die, but I couldn¡¯t even move.
The swollen veins in her neck twitched with each breath.
¡®Uh¡ I have to suppress it¡¡¯
I tried to release the demonic energy into my body, but there was no way I had the divine power to push it away.
Besides, the old man¡¯s Magi was a little different from the one he knew.
It has the same unique wavelength, but when it enters the body, it feels as if it has be one with the body.
Even if he now had divine power, it was questionable whether he would be able to push it away.
The elderly man left hisst words and disappeared with the corpses.
As a result, Iriel was left alone on the forest road.
I barely moved my body and headed towards the bush, but the monsters seemed to react one by one and rushed towards me, probably because of the thick scent of blood emanating from me.
¡°Kigeek.¡±
¡°Keeik¡¡±
Three goblins surrounded her.
When the monsters holding clubs tried to attack, Iriel fought back with an immature body.
She has no divine power and is encroached on by demonic energy, but she is basically strong.
He rolled over on the ground and picked up a stone.
He quickly struck the goblin¡¯s head with it.
Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
¡°Kieack!¡±
The goblin¡¯s head just exploded.
The other two, frightened by him, fled in amazement.
¡°Cool!¡±
Iriel coughed up blood while holding the stone in his hand.
It can be said that it is good that the monster left, but the internal wounds became serious.
To make matters worse, two orcs followed the goblins.
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
It was the first time he had felt so much fear from an orc who would normally not have even looked at him.
Iriel squeezed the stone in his hand with a stiff face.
Now was not the time to be worrying about Margie.
¡°Ugh¡ If I had known it would be like this¡ I would have done well at least for thest time¡ Huhuhuhu.¡±
I smiled quietly and forced my arms that didn¡¯t move any further.
want to live However, if it will be thest time, I want to convey my feelings without any dy.
However, the moment the wordse out of the mouth, the ban will be triggered.
There was also a lot of heart that he didn¡¯t want to betray Goddess Gaia.
Conflicts arose between herself as a saint, as a follower of Goddess Gaia, and as a woman.
Of course, the Orcs weren¡¯t nice enough to wait for the answer toe out.
In the end, without making any decision, Iriel opened the leather pouch.
There was a potion that Ray had given him.
* * *
Ray pursued the direction of the troops of the Holy Kingdom with mana raised all over his body.
The distance that would take half a day passes quickly, so finding them is not too difficult.
However, the troops of the Holy Kingdom crossed the forest road to shorten the time.
It could be said that there was a slight difference in distance from where Ray was heading.
Searching around the vige like a rat, he arrived at Frio Kingdom without even getting any information about the envoy to the kingdom.
The kingdom of Frio, which he watched in front of his eyes, looked like it could no longer be called a country.
The castle was razed in half and the vige was so devastated that it could not even be set on fire.
The houses copsed to the point where I couldn¡¯t even recognize what shape they were in before, so I said that.
¡°What is all this about?¡±
Even if I wanted to ask, there was not a single person alive in this area.
What he could see was the ground dug up as if arge explosion had urred several times.
It¡¯s faint, but I can feel the remnants of magic.
At first, the randomly turned upside downnd seemed to gradually lead to a single path.
Ray followed it.
The end of the ground, where bloodstains continued for a long time, was covered with demonic energy.
¡°¡they went to the forest.¡±
An ominous feeling continued to overwhelm me.
I thought it was not because I was well aware of Iriel¡¯s ability, but my steps were infinitely faster.
Iriel¡¯s location was identified by detecting all the signs felt in the forest.
Then, after a while, the girl he had been looking for began to appear.
The sight of Iriel sitting leaning against a tree was truly pitiful.
Blood was constantly spitting out of his mouth, and there were wounds all over his body.
The upper part of the upper arm was damaged beyond sight, but looking at the unkempt wound, it was the monster¡¯s work.
In the future, several dead monsters caught my eye.
Ray hurriedly approached her.
¡°Iriel!¡±
When I called her name, Iriel responded.
As before, the lively answer looked at the source of the sound with eyes that were clotted with blood, unable to open well.
¡°Ray¡¡±
¡°Wait a minute! Right now¡¡±
Ray, who was about to speak, frowned at the strong demonic energy emanating from Iriel.
As soon as I felt it, I knew that it was not an ordinary demon.
¡®It¡¯s mixed with magic.¡¯
It can be solved, but it will take some time to solve.
Iriel shook his head slowly, perhaps realizing his thoughts.
¡°In the future¡ not long¡ It will be impossible to tell¡¡± ¡°
¡.¡±
The words came out of her mouth, not from anyone else.
That would mean that time is running out.
She cupped Ray¡¯s hand carefully with her hand, which had swollen blood vessels.
¡°Since I¡¯ve done your favors so far¡ for thest time¡ at least for this moment¡ can you¡ listen to one of my requests¡ can you?¡±
Even talking seems difficult.
As I nodded without answering, Iriel smiled faintly.
¡°I have lived all my life as a saint¡ as a believer, but in the end I want to be a woman¡¡± ¡°¡¡±
¡°
¡Maybe I can¡¯t live any longer. Will you ept my insignificant heart that can neither stay with me nor utter it out of my mouth¡?¡±
As she spoke, she handed over a rugged ne that had faded to gray.
The ne he gave you earlier. And now it was a ne that would be returned.
Ray took it with trembling hands.
All of a sudden, there were tears in my eyes.
Tears also flowed down Iriel¡¯s cheeks as he gazed at it.
she said with a small breath.
¡°¡thank you.¡±
Squeezing out thest of her strength and courage, she put her lips on Ray¡¯s.
The fishy blood and her tears were reconciled to his heart and passed on to him.
Tears fell one by one on his trembling shoulders.
Along with him, a meteor shower began to fall through the dark night sky.
¨C In the Empire, it is said that those who share a meteor with someone will die a happy death.
These were the words Iriel had said in the past in the Duchy of Silos.
Is she really happy now?
Iriel smiled briskly with a face full of tears.
¡°¡the rumors were true.¡±
¡°Iriel¡¡±
She covered Ray¡¯s mouth as he tried to say something.
¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. But¡ no matter what happens¡ even if you swear to someone else for a hundred years¡ don¡¯t forget that I existed¡ can you promise me?¡±
Ray looked at her with sad eyes and nodded again.
¡°¡I¡¯ll promise.¡±
¡°¡thank you. And¡ I loved her so much that even if I gave her all, I loved her¡ more than the goddess¡ more
.
Small yellow lights wrapped around Iriel.
Goddess¡¯ prohibition.
As soon as her affection beyond divinity was conveyed through her mouth, the restrictions were activated.
When Iriel¡¯s body was filled with beautiful lights that a meteor shower could not even see.
Her body had already disappeared there.
Bright yellow petals were in full bloom all around.
The dark night sky was already dyed with the color of Iriel.
* * *
Ray carefully put the ne in his hand around his neck and stood up.
She took a look at the tree she was leaning on, then turned her back with a cold face.
The whole area around here was engulfed by demons.
That means that the beast is also still nearby.
Raising his spirit, he found a path that led in the thick demonic energy.
There were traces of numerous demons moving there.
The mana around him was assimted into his emotions.
Word Spirit is the power of the will.
Since he was determined and had the intention to kill, the terrifyingly sharp air waves turned the surroundings into hell.
The trees crack open and the earth trembles.
It seems like he won¡¯t allow anything toe around. The only ce his heart passed through without being cut was the one ce where Iriel stayed.
As we walked at a speed that was neither fast nor slow, an old man with a strong impression appeared on a rock in the mountains.
He wasn¡¯t surprised at all, as if he knew he wasing.
The old man, who sensed the death of the saintess due to the disappearance of the nted magic, snorted.
¡°I ended up capturing both the saint and the saint.¡±
As he spat out a short word and gestured, an uncountable number of corpses appeared behind the old man.
A considerable amount of demons and magic circles were hidden in the corpses.
There is noughter either.
Did you dare to y a prank like this?
His eyes sank quietly.
Chapter 359
Episode 359 Crisis Comes to the Holy Land (1)
The old man with the army on his back spoke vigorously.
¡°I have heard about the sess of the past. From what I¡¯ve heard, the rtionship with the Hafman Merchant seems to be quite special. You cut down four people yourself because you did what you shouldn¡¯t have done.¡±
¡°Guide me.¡±
The old man¡¯s expression frowned slightly at the answer that didn¡¯t fit.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me as an equal with a mere necromancer. I don¡¯t even notice that kind of trivial thing.¡±
Ray nced over at the corpse soldiers.
It¡¯s definitely a force to be proud of.
Although undead soldiers are scary, they are better than biological weapons that explode upon contact.
But even a bomb is meaningless unless it explodes.
He quietly drew the dagger from his waistband.
The old manughed at him when the short but brilliant de revealed itself.
¡°You foolish.¡±
After the words, countless corpses rushed towards Ray.
Individuals are weak, but soldiers who are not afraid of death are overwhelmed by their mere presence.
In addition, it exploded when damaged, so magic was the only way to counter it.
The dagger in Ray¡¯s hand stretched as it was covered with an aura.
The long sword that contains the blue light of mana draws the horizon.
It is only after the sword has passed that the sound follows, so it can be said that the study has reached its peak.
When a line so thin that it was invisible to the naked eye was drawn, the bodies of the corpses that attacked him were split in half.
The elderly were no exception.
The old man, taken aback by the sudden blow, hurriedly pulled up his demonic energy.
Kaaaaang¡ª!
A deafening noise exploded around.
The demonic energy gathered at one point shattered so easily that it was futile, leaving a thin cut on the old man¡¯s chest.
¡°Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡!¡±
I was more surprised by the terrifyingly destructive energy of mana than the pain I felt in decades.
Looking around, there was no longer arge army of corpses.
Trees were cut down and forests were cut down.
I could no longer feel the remnants of life in the forest, which had been alive just before.
He changed the terrain with just one sword.
¡®¡It¡¯s definitely mana. But just now, that energy¡ was definitely close to demonic.¡¯
The old man covered the wound in his chest with magic and let out a saliva.
He may not know it, but the word spirit is the expression of will.
Its foundation is obviously mana, but its natural aura changes color depending on what it decides.
This was also the reason Ira was worried.
¨C If a person who does not know how to control his mind uses hismandments, it will lead to disaster.
Ray¡¯s condition was exactly the same.
Because the harmony of the mind was out of order, there was a twist in mana.
Crackednguage is like a bomb that doesn¡¯t know when it will explode.
Out of control, his mana slowly turned to ink.
A dark energy like an abyss without any red color.
The bar that can be felt is mana, but the destructive tendency is more than overwhelming the mania.
As the 10,000 corpses he had managed to obtain while slowly eating away at the kingdom disappeared into the void, the old man let out a dejectedugh.
¡°It is truly admirable. Now I understand why Lee Jwa was overly vignt. But¡¡±
He lifted a crystal ball the size of a fist from his chest and held it up high into the sky.
Then, the same dense demonic energy leaked out from within.
When the gathered demonic energy was spilled on the ground, the corpses that had stopped their activities came back to life and began to move.
The old man let out a bitterugh.
¡°There is a limit to mana. No, now the vessel to contain it is about to break. Aren¡¯t you curious as to whether it¡¯s first for my demonic energy to run out or for your body to crumble? Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
Ray also understood what he meant.
It was a heart that had never wavered even while training with Aira.
However, the heart, the vessel that holds the spirit of speech, was shaking as if it would break, just as the old man said.
I could sense that there was not much time.
He twisted the corner of his mouth.
¡°It seems like I¡¯ve been listening to it a lot. I will repay the enemy of Iriel properly.¡±
With one stomp, the mound of dirt rose into the air.
The rocks that existed around me are united and gradually increase my size.
The old man¡¯s eyes widened as he watched them.
All the minerals of the earth, including trees, were pulled up by his hand, and a huge shadow soon covered the entire ground.
In the sky, a meteorite boasting a huge size was showing off its appearance.
In front of a meteorite of this size, there was no way that troops could be used.
¡®If I do something wrong, I could die.¡¯
Survival instincts were constantly ringing rm bells in my head.
With Ray¡¯s gesture, the meteorite floating in the air slowly descended to the ground.
He had the illusion that the forest itself was falling toward him.
¡®¡If you want to block it, you should be able to block it, but¡¡¯
The old man nced at the crystal ball in his hand.
It took ten full years to gather the magic that resided inside.
It was a waste of that long time, but now it was not a position to cover the means.
What¡¯s the use of a crystal ball when it looks like it¡¯s about to disappear in the aftermath of a meteorite!
After struggling for a while, the old man finally grabbed the crystal ball.
Then, fierce demons spurted out from within.
Guuuuuu-!
A short orb made of demonic energy covered the old man with a noise that sounded like a huge cavity resounding.
Not long after that, the giant Meteor created by Ray hit the ground.
Quaaaaaang¡ª!
The forest is revealed and the earth turns upside down.
As if the apocalypse hade, all the surroundingnd was exposed to the inside.
The deafening roar created a shock wave, and even the few remaining trees were uprooted and blown away.
There was no longer a lively forest there.
The surrounding monster viges as well as about half of the mountain range disappeared.
The old man who barely survived shuddered at the scale of the speechless magic.
The magic that had been umted for ten years was now exhausted.
Even though he used the high-level defense magic of the 6th circle, he couldn¡¯t handle the aftermath and his ribs went out.
Lee Jwa¡¯s words seemed to ring in my ears.
¨C He¡¯s a monster.
monster.
Literally, the word monster was appropriate.
Even though the bowl was shaking, the control of mana was beyond the standard.
Even though everything in existence was swept away, nothing was destroyed behind him where he stood.
Oh-jwa grinned as Ray slowly walked towards him.
¡°Hehehe¡ are you protecting the saintess¡¯ grave?¡±
¡°Give me directions.¡±
¡°You fool. It¡¯s not a ce you dare go to.¡±
It seems that he has no intention of divulging information.
At that, Ray swung his dagger.
The hand holding the crystal ball is cut off and blown away.
Ojwa frowned at the excruciating pain felt in his wrist.
There was only one.
As if the pain was nothing, he soon regained hisposure and stepped back.
Although he was surprised by the speed of his sword that he could not respond to, he was also the person who took the fifth ce in the force.
He raised his severed hand and attached it to his wrist.
Then Magi responded and put her hands together, which should have fallen.
said the old man as if he were having fun.
¡°A magic swordsman. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve actually seen it. I showed you something good, so I should return it. By now, the Holy Kingdom would be a mess. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll have time to catch me.¡±
¡°You seem a little sleepy. Can I help you?¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s bullshit or not, judge for yourself.¡±
The old man pointed over the mountains with his chin.
Then, faint ck smoke rose from a distance.
Looking at the thick smoke, it was clear that something had happened.
The old man who was watching him quietly dered.
¡°There are many talented people in Seongguk. But they just can¡¯t afford it. I bet my all on it.¡±
Conflict arose in my heart.
Dealing with the old man is time consuming, and since we are leaving for the Holy Land, we do not know what else he wille up with.
In the Holy Kingdom, Zeke and Richie are holding on to each other.
Besides, there were Eucliwood and receptionists, so I wasn¡¯t too worried.
But the opponent is the dark forces.
If they were forced into numbers like they are now, no matter how strong they were, it would be difficult to deal with them all.
Even in the case of Iriel, wasn¡¯t he pushed back in a number fight?
After thinking for a moment, Ray raised his mana.
¡°If it is impossible to capture alive, we have no choice but to kill it.¡±
The old man, who had at least a little hope for his survival, gritted his teeth.
¡°In the end, you choose ruin.¡±
He also raised a lot of demons.
When the two explosive energies collided, a shock wave exploded.
Faaaaang¡ª!
Paaang¡ª!
It was a simple battle of mana, but the old man had an idea.
¡®After using such a big magic, mana is bound to run out.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t just small-to-medium-scale magic, it was magic that created a meteor.
Still, if mana remained, it was right to think that it had a built-in dragon heart rather than a mana rod.
As expected, Ray¡¯s mana began to drain little by little.
The old man called for joy.
¡°Ha ha ha! You stupid bastard! I¡¯ll make sure you meet the saintess right away!¡±
He exploded his madness and focused more on his demonic energy.
But at that moment, a stone spear flew at the old man.
Paba Park¡ª!
With an eerie sound, five or six stone spears were pierced into the old man¡¯s back.
The old man coughed up blood.
¡°Ke-heo-eok!¡±
Looking down at the window through his stomach, the old man¡¯s brow twitched.
¡°What¡¡±
He looked around slowly.
Then hundreds of stone spears were aimed at him behind his back.
¡®Very¡ when the hell¡!¡¯
Could it be that he even activated magic while fighting mana with himself?
To make such a stone spear?
From the beginning, the amount of mana was meaningless.
Hundreds of sharp spears moved slowly towards him.
Then, it prates the body of the old man at minute speed.
The sensations became more vivid as the skin slowly ripped away.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Chapter 360
Episode 360 Crisis in the Kingdom (2)
Ray looked down at the old man.
The desire to capture them like this is like a chimney, but it takes too long to subdue and take them away.
If, as the old man said, something truly unstoppable had happened to the kingdom, it could be said to be a desperate crisis.
He thrust all the stone spears worth over a hundred units into the old man¡¯s small body.
In the end, the old man, who was barely surviving with Magi, passed away.
Ray had no intention of ending Iriel¡¯s revenge here.
¡°If I catch a minnow and finish it, Iriel can¡¯t close his eyes because he feels unfair.¡±
It didn¡¯t seem like her resentment would be relieved even if she just caught and killed one of them.
He looked at the old man¡¯s corpse with cold eyes and fired the model.
* * *
¡°The enemy ising!¡±
The knights frowned when the soldier who hurriedly ran in gasped for breath.
What kind of people with swollen livers would go to war against the Holy Kingdom?
A knight rose from his seat.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Woe for sure! I couldn¡¯t measure the exact number¡ but it¡¯s well over 15,000!¡±
¡°what!¡±
The expression of the knights changed at once when they said that the number would exceed 15,000 even if they were estimated.
The captains of the knights each nodded and exchanged opinions.
¡°Gather your soldiers and prepare for battle!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
The army with the ck g did note from one ce.
The number of people who were afraid to fight was herded around Selonia.
Thanks to that, all the castles located in the vicinity of Selonia went into battle.
Zeke and Eucliwood, who had been called out from waiting at the mansion, had a serious conversation.
¡°¡the atmosphere is unusual. It seems that the people the lord said moved.¡±
¡°ording to the known information alone, the enemy¡¯s army is over 60,000. If you react carelessly, you will be pushed back in an instant.¡±
Zeke stuck out his tongue at her words.
60,000 people is the level of a small and medium-sized kingdom that has decided and raised an army.
In addition, only the known information so far is 60,000 people. It was unknown how many more would join the war in the future.
It¡¯s not something to be rushed into.
It wouldn¡¯t have been an attack in a state that was green enough to block it without any n.
Zeke, who was wearing te armor, looked out the window.
Outside, the enemy¡¯s momentum was high enough that you could guess the number with just a nce.
Do I have to go and fight against those things?
Before I lost my will to fight, I lost my sense of wonder.
¡°It¡¯s like going tomit suicide.¡±
¡°I heard that Zeke learned from the Holy Son.¡±
¡°It¡¯s true that I was taught by the lord¡but I haven¡¯t heard of a way toe back alive after charging into something like that.¡±
It¡¯s such a number that you can¡¯t even see the ground.
If a fierce battle broke out, even he could not know where he would be swept away.
Eucliwood nced at him and said:
¡°There is no reason to be alive if you cannot ovee the precious teachings.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°You must win.¡±
It will be her own encouragement.
But what does it mean to feel the sincerity in the tone of speech?
Zeke put the cloak on his back and answered briefly.
¡°okay.¡±
It would be a lie if I said that I was not afraid of facing an army of 60,000, but it was inevitable to protect my country.
Sometimes, even if you don¡¯t want to fight, innocent people lose their lives if you don¡¯t stand up on the battlefield.
I wanted to save more people and needed to make a choice to save those closer to me.
He moved towards the battlefield.
Countless lives were at stake on that one back.
* * *
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a dead body! Undead!¡±
The soldiers of the castle, already overwhelmed by the numbers, were pushed to the vicinity of the castle.
I¡¯m afraid that if you approach it, it will explode, but if you move away, the gate will break.
In a situation where neither of these could be done, the magic unit arrived as reinforcements.
¡°Fire ball!¡±
¡°Wind cutter!¡±
When they finished the chanting and manifested their magic, the air was filled with colorful magic.
Aaaah-!
The cries of the corpses echoed across the battlefield.
Thanks to the help of the Magic Corps, the disy of the Holy Kingdom, which seemed to be pushed to the castle gate, regained its bnce.
Marquis Harold, who temporarily served as the leader of the magic corps, drool.
¡°If we continue like this, our mana depletion wille first.¡±
It was impossible to unleash magic forever.
Although the front lines have been annihted, the enemy¡¯s forces are still strong.
Although it was thanks to magic, the problem was that mana was being consumed at a furious rate.
Firepower is nothingpared to closebat.
However, it could not be maintained continuously.
The captain of the knights approached Marquis Harold.
¡°Zeek ising.¡±
¡°But how much longer will I be able to hold out¡¡±
Marquis Harold blurted out his words.
They explode the moment you approach or cut them down.
Going into closebat was tantamount tomitting suicide.
Marquis Harold thought seriously.
¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be better to give the castle as it is in order to lose only the soldiers?¡¯
Perhaps reading his thoughts, the knight leader shook his head.
¡°Ahead of this is Selonia. Don¡¯t even think about it like that.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please understand that it is because I am confused for a moment.¡±
Marquis Harold asked the leader as he watched the magic corps begin to copse as their mana ran out one by one.
¡°How much longer can Ist?¡±
¡°¡Even if you disregard your life and rush into it, it¡¯s hard to survive for less than an hour.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an hour¡¡±
It was only an hour until the potential was broken.
If you bring a new mana orb, it is impossible to recover the mana consumed in it.
¡°¡You can¡¯t give up the castle, but you can¡¯t fight back, so you¡¯re literally at a dead end.¡±
¡°Since we¡¯ve been fighting with an army of this size, it¡¯s natural to be prepared for some damage.¡±
Contrary to his words, he was staring at the wires with bloodshot eyes.
Pdins raised by hand are dying, but of course it will be difficult to maintain sanity.
Marquis Harold looked at him and smiled bitterly.
¡°You are strong.¡±
As he had worried, the magic troops¡¯ mana was slowly depleting.
As more than half of those who copsedining of headaches passed, the corpses began to seize the victory again.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
He rushed forward with a scream like a monster, but he was more afraid than when hepeted with an undead soldier.
A series of explosions hit the Pdins.
Kwaaaang-!
A loud roar that shook the earth startled the horses.
Corpses threw their bodies at the fallen soldiers.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Keep the line!¡±
Even in the chaotic situation, not a single soldier was seen running away.
It is a holy country that enshrines the Goddess Gaia. Besides, this was a temple.
To die on the battlefield was an honor and an honor for a soldier.
Blind faith, which can be said to be the strong point of the Holy Kingdom, showed its true value.
Even though he knew he would die, he did not hesitate to lose his life with a happy heart, so the war situation that seemed to be pushed back was maintained even a little.
Seeing this, themanders became even more confused.
Something boiled in my chest.
The followers andrades who have shared the joys and sorrows together are disappearing.
The atmosphere was naturally heightened.
He raised his sword high in anger and shouted at the top of his voice.
¡°Judge those heretics who dare to stand against the goddess!¡±
¡°Kill them all!¡±
Kwaaaang-!
Only 7,000 soldiers were holding out against 60,000.
The knight leader inserted his sword into the waistband.
¡°Are you going too?¡±
At the words of the powerless Marquis, he just smiled.
¡°My subordinates are working hard, so how could I be left behind?¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry I have no choice but to watch from afar.¡±
¡°If even the Marquis goes to the front line, the chain ofmand will be ruined.¡±
Respond with a silent nod.
The captain gave a short bow and left for the battlefield.
Now, the only things left on the wall were the Magic Corps and Marquis Harold.
The Pdins were determined to die in battle, but the results were insignificant.
The number of enemies was too many.
They are half gone, but the corpses are still uncountable.
They slowly pushed towards the gate.
It was not enough to block the corpses running at the end of human-made tactics.
¡°I can¡¯t stop you.¡±
¡°Gaia-sama¡ please give us strength¡!¡±
They called out to the goddess with a desperate heart, but the goddess¡¯ hand did not reach them.
Giving up one¡¯s life was something I had already prepared for.
As I raised my sword to block the dead bodies right in front of me, a young man wearing a robe decorated with ck fur came down in front of me.
He stared straight ahead with a careless gaze.
¡°They are surprisingly fragile.¡±
Pure demonic energy of high purity flowed from the lich¡¯s hand.
As soon as it exploded on the ground, the pitch-dark darkness swallowed up all the corpses.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr..¡±
The corpses, which seemed to exceed 3,000, disappeared in an instant.
The soldiers who thought it was the end opened their mouths.
So far, only the saints have shown this level of deity.
The lich waved his hand again, not minding them.
It was a light hand movement, as if to drive away flies.
As Magi spread shallowly through the air, undead soldiers slowly appeared in the darkness.
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
¡°Kiaaaaaagh!¡±
A group of dead appeared along with the screams of the ghosts.
It was the appearance of the Necromancer, who was said to have closed the era of magic in the past.
It is also an undead force summoned by a lich called No life king, who is not even an ordinary warlock.
Undead queens and Death knights riding on skeleton chariots were summoned en masse.
Duhan, who radiated ck eyes, scanned the corpses in front of him.
Whoa-!
The pier fired by the undead soldier broke the momentum of the corpses.
The troops of the Holy Kingdom, which had been pushed back so far.
In front of it, an army of undead numbering more than 10,000 appeared one by one from the shadows.
The lich, who was watching with his arms crossed in the center, sneered at the corpses.
¡°I¡¯ll let you experience what true undead is like.¡±
Chapter 361
Episode 361 Crisis Comes to the Holy Land (3)
Skeleton warriors stand in the forefront and mages assist in the back.
Banshees constantly flew around and attacked corpses, so it was safe to say that the war situation was going one-sided.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The corpses that collided with the Skeleton Soldiers caused an explosion.
Fifteen skeletal warriors exploded at once, but they rose up again shortly after.
An undying army protected by the lich¡¯s mighty magic.
It was iparable to the undead that the Necromancer of Proxia raised before.
The scale wasrge, but the quality of the soldiers was different.
Dozens of corpses exploded as they swept across the battlefield as the Death Knights, who exhaled vicious breath.
In the aftermath, Death Knight was not safe, but the undead queen standing in the back brought him back to life.
When I met him as an enemy, I was fearless, but when I made him my ally, I felt like I had gained a thousand troops and ten thousand horses.
The priests looked at the lich and murmured.
¡°¡For the holy kingdom to receive the help of the undead¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s all our negligence¡¡±
It¡¯s absurd to hear this from a helper¡¯s point of view.
Just a moment ago, they couldn¡¯t even block themselves, so they were nervous, and now theyin that the person helping them is the undead.
¡®¡Even if it wasn¡¯t the Lord¡¯s will.¡¯
With a drool, Lichmanded the troops.
He has lived for a long time and has acquired various knowledge.
As the ten thousand undead moved ording to his thoughts and formed a formation, a huge wall was created that even the corpse force of over six thousand could not break through.
In the gap, the Pdins rushed out from the front.
¡°Retreat! Move to the rear!¡±
¡°¡yes!¡±
It was embarrassing to leave the front line to the undead.
One thing is unavoidable.
Because now they can¡¯t beat them.
The Lich, who confirmed that the Pdins were leaving the front line, amplified the Magi.
Then, the undead, whose dark red eyes were shining, increased their number by killing the corpses.
Originally, being a necromancer is aw that demonstrates its true value the longer the battle and the greater the opponent¡¯s damage.
Using the dead bodies of the Skeleton Mages and Banshees as a medium to raise the undead, even the superiority in numbers seemed to disappear soon.
The pdins who watched the battle between the undead from a distance were stunned.
¡°Those embarrassing corpses are so easy¡¡±
¡°I was wondering what kind of person he was to be trusted by the saint, but he was a ck magician¡ I¡¯m very curious about his identity.¡±
Originally, a holy war was dered right now, and there was nothing strange about attacking the lich.
However, things were a bit special now.
The Holy Kingdom had already dered a holy war against the dark forces as their greatest enemy, and had barely survived with the help of the lich.
If they now dered a crusade against the lich, they would be destroyed.
So they could do nothing but watch.
Marquis Harold, who was watching the battle from the top of the castle wall, let out a sigh of relief.
¡°¡how did you hold on?¡±
The front line almost broke through for a moment, but it was well blocked.
If it went on like this, it would not be too much to defeat the army of corpses.
At that time, a soldier ran to Marquis Harold¡¯s side.
¡°Lord Marquis! Enemies are attacking from the side!¡±
An enemy!
Could it be that the corpses were not the end of them!
When Marquis Harold couldn¡¯t hide his puzzled expression, the soldier continued to speak.
¡°It seems to be the forces of the Kingdom Alliance! Those who came as reinforcements turned their backs!¡±
At that point, the Marquis was able to grasp the situation.
From the beginning, they intended to attack the Holy Kingdom.
It must have been to attack the Holy Kingdom that they formed an alliance with each other and rushed the reinforcements for the holy war.
¡°¡totally beaten.¡±
His expression became serious.
* * *
When the Frio kingdom perished, the small kingdoms located around it remained silent.
It is the destruction of a country.
Even so, everything that was unknown to the surroundings was thanks to the smoke screen of the Small Kingdom Alliance.
It didn¡¯t take long for them to turn their backs on the Holy Kingdom, enticed by the great interests offered by the dark forces.
In any case, they were satisfied as long as they could make a profit.
When the Prio Kingdom was destroyed as nned, the small kingdom alliance moved their troops to send support to the Holy Kingdom.
Since it was nominally a reinforcement force, the number could not be said to berge, but it was well over 20,000.
It was enough troops to prate the gap.
The Knights of the Union and the Magic Corps changed inrge numbers and attacked the Holy Kingdom.
Unexpectedly caught off guard, the soldiers of the Seongguk died without a good response.
At the feast of swords and magic flying in front of their eyes, the pdins and priests changed their names one after another.
The Holy Knight Commander Ed, who was inmand of the Holy Knights, red at the enemy.
¡°Do you dare to think that even if you betray the Holy Kingdom, you will be safe!¡±
At that, themander of the Knights of the Allied Powers smirked slyly.
¡°The Seongguk will disappear from today. Go ahead and wait for your colleagues.¡±
¡°These evil bastards¡! Even if I die, I will not forget you!¡±
¡°Heh heh. If you live your whole life peacefully serving a goddess, aren¡¯t you suffering from things like this? I¡¯m only moving after receiving instructions, so don¡¯t think too badly of it.¡±
The knightmander drew his sword.
Only the leader of the Knights of the Small Kingdom is no match for him who leads the Holy Knights of the Holy Kingdom.
However, there were 10 knights around him.
No matter how great the difference in skills, it was impossible to deal with all the articles of this number.
¡®I¡¯ll take at least half of it.¡¯
Captain Ed, who was prepared for death, raised his divine power to the fullest.
He had recentlye and reached the user level.
The sword aura he pulled out showed purity.
Unnecessary swordsmanship is pulled out and confronts the knights.
Kaaaang¡ª!
Caan-!
The superiority of skill was clear.
Every time the swords collided, the knights could not fully relieve the shock and fell out.
However, as two or three people rushed at once, Ed started to be pushed back.
¡°Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡!¡±
Since he tried to deal with everyone alone, his divine power ran.
Unlike myself, who couldn¡¯t get a good sword aura, they looked pretty normal.
If we went on like this, we wouldn¡¯t be able to take even two or three people, let alone half of them.
At least the women in the castle had to buy time to evacuate.
Squeeze out divine power to create a sword aura.
But it wasn¡¯t as pure as the first.
The captain of the knightsughed at the blurry aura.
¡°Looks like you¡¯ve lost all your strength? ha ha ha!¡±
He, who had been watching from the back until now, aimed his sword at him.
The honor that could be called the life of a knight was nowhere to be seen.
¡°A coward.¡±
¡°Everyone is dying, but the mouth is alive.¡±
he swung his sword
Perhaps he had more skills than he thought, but his swordsmanship, which flew in a clean trajectory, was full of energy.
As I shed it, I stabbed the sword into the neck, and twisted my body to avoid it.
Even though they exchanged only one number, the body, which had been depleted of divine power, screamed.
¡®My body is heavy.¡¯
The slower the reaction in a sword-to-sword situation, the greater the risk of death.
The captain of the knights knew his condition and raged furiously.
As a result, Captain Ed had no choice but to focus on defense with a defensive posture.
No, to be honest, I was in a hurry to block it.
To the extent that he had to take a non-threatening attack with his body.
Ed¡¯s body was covered withrge and small wounds.
The captain of the knights, who seized the victory, struck the final blow with a sword infused with mana.
Mana, concentrated in one point, flew aiming at the heart.
At apletely different speed than before, he was startled and turned his sword.
However, the body has already reached its limit.
Even the divine power was not injected properly, so the game was divided before even bringing the sword to the chest.
¡°Goodbye!¡±
The moment my heart was about to be pierced with words.
I¡¯m sorry-!
With the sound of something being cut away, a young man wearing a red cloak and te armor jumped out from the side.
The sword he held was not just a sword aura, but an aura de that burned intensely.
Zeke looked at him with cold eyes.
¡°¡what your lord said was true.¡±
Behind him, arge number of priests, including the Holy Knights, appeared.
¡°Heal.¡±
¡°Heal.¡±
Looking at the priests treating the injured, Captain Ed instantly rxed.
He slumped to his knees and hurriedly lowered his head.
¡°Geez Zeke¡¡±
¡°Leave this to me and save your strength.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The knights of the alliance hesitated at his sudden appearance.
¡°How did you get here? The Seongguk must be busy blocking the front!¡±
Zeke raised the corners of his mouth and showed his teeth.
¡°Did you know that His Majesty the Popepletely trusted you? It is indeed a ragtag alliance that they do not even recognize that they have a watcher attached to them.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be! There¡¯s no way the n was exposed!¡±
Indeed, as he said, even if there was a watcher, it didn¡¯t make sense.
They had never exchanged information while in the Holy Land.
But why did you get caught!
Seeing the expression on the leader¡¯s face, Zeke smiled.
¡°There must be a traitor among you.¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
Certainly, when you think about it, everything makes sense.
It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the information had leaked somewhere.
Of course, as Zeke said, there was never a traitor among them.
¡®It is the lord who doubts the union and attaches a security guard. At the time, he said he had to pay for it, but¡ I never thought it would produce results like this.¡¯
It was an astounding insight any time I saw it.
Not only was it not enough to order the securitymittees to monitor the alliance¡¯s every move, but they gave instructions perfectly even when they had a different mind.
It was a response to the extent that it would not be an exaggeration to say that he knew the future.
Zeke raised his sword.
¡°It is uneptable to ruin your master¡¯s n. So, the Union should die quietly here.¡±
Chapter 362
Episode 362 Lichification of the Lich
The war that broke out in the Holy Land was beyond the level of intensity.
Even though it¡¯s a small kingdom, it¡¯s about dealing with their union.
In the future, the dark forces are raging, and in the back, the coalition leads the reinforcements and leads the subjugation of the Holy Kingdom.
The other kingdoms were watching what this war would turn out to be.
War is where the winner takes everything.
If they carelessly put a line and go wrong, they could be the next target.
At the round table, the high-ranking nobles of the kingdom of Silia were sitting with calm faces.
Celia¡¯s King Deogard sighed deeply.
¡°I believe everyone has heard the news. As you all know, today we are going to talk about the Holy Kingdom. What do you think?¡±The Marquis replied as if it was not worth thinking about.
¡°I apologize, but I cannot intervene in the affairs of the Seongguk. War is brewing across the continent. If you see a loss here, you will face a dangerous situation no matter how much you have formed an alliance with the Devon Kingdom.¡±
The Count on the other side objected.
¡°However, we cannot ignore the Holy Kingdom as it is. Are we not indebted to the saint there? If you reduce the war with the Devon Kingdom to the minimum damage and forget the grace that led to the alliance there, you will be criticized by the Devon Kingdom as well as the surroundings.¡±
¡°Ummm¡¡±
Deogard drooled.
The war caused by the holy kingdom was a double-edged sword for the Celia kingdom.
I don¡¯t want to go to the front of arge-scale war, but I can¡¯t ignore the grace I received.
In addition, they were in a situation where they could not even properly organize themercial area that was released right away.
My nose is stone, but where can I afford to help others?
¡®If you move even once, the target can change.¡¯
The dark forces whose existence was known by the Halfman Merchant literally possessed monstrous power.
The influence that controls the upper limit and the financial power hidden inside are notparable to that of a single kingdom.
If they solve all of them, they probably won¡¯t be able to fight for a month.
That¡¯s why he was even more reluctant to help the Holy Kingdom.
At that time, Hopel, who was standing behind Prince Silos, opened his mouth.
He had a rtionship with Ray in the past.
At that time, he bowed his head against his strength and character, so he had a strong desire to help the kingdom in crisis.
¡°I apologize, Your Majesty, but I will say something presumptuous. Even though the dark forces are only now focusing on fighting the Seongguk, it is also possible because of the Seongguk. If you pretend not to know, you can avoid the current danger, but I think it will be difficult for Celia to survive the danger that willeter.¡±
Even though he was polite, the Count could notment on the sharp point.
If you turn the army along the mountain range in the castle country, the kingdom of Silia is located right there.
If the kingdom perishes, there will be no one left to stop them.
The Count nodded, giving some strength to Hopel¡¯s opinion.
¡°¡There¡¯s definitely a good chance of being the next target. However, that doesn¡¯t make it reasonable to spearhead the war effort. Isn¡¯t it like carrying a brush and running into a fire to avoid it?¡±
King Theogard also agreed with the count.
They do not want to reduce their forces for nothing while dealing with the dark forces.
No matter what anyone says, now is a time of war.
If the forces were reduced for no reason and another kingdom invaded, the kingdom of Celia could not stand it.
No matter how much he made an alliance with the Devon Kingdom, it wouldn¡¯t be a perfect shield.
As they quarreled with each other and the atmosphere in the Daejeon faded, King Deogard pounded the round table and arranged it.
¡°I¡¯ll stop here for today. Pleasee up with a good idea and discuss it again tomorrow.¡±
* * *
When the undead soldiers were in full swing swarming the corpses, the female corpse standing upright in the back lit up their eyes.
ordingly, Magi rippled like a wave.
Slowly¡ª
with just one nce, the movements of the corpses changed.
Movements that had been slow enough to cause a yawn until just now slowly began to speed up.
And in the past, even the Death Knight (Death knight) had enormous power enough to make it difficult to deal with three spheres alone.
Even Rich felt a sense of crisis for a moment.
¡®The magic of the moment is definitely¡¡¯
It¡¯s an aura that I¡¯ve only felt once before.
However, it was while exploring magic with Master.
There was no way it would remain there for such a long time.
However, even though I thought it was not in my head, my heart was amplifying my doubts about it.
At that time, the corpse of a woman who had been watching from behind began to move.
When the corpse of a woman wearing a model waved her hand once, a huge demonic storm swept across the front.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
With the sound of an explosion, the Death Knights that were over five or six were quickly overpowered.
When the Death Knight, who was acting as an escort knight, disappeared, the road to the undead queen was wide open.
The woman spurred the ground and blew off the neck of the undead queen.
Quickly¡ª!
Although she was an undead queen protected by magic, she did not have the courage to endure in front of the woman¡¯s powerful magic.
To be called undead, the spine was too beautiful to be seen.
When the undead queen passed away (?), the lich let out a scream.
¡°Aagh! Daughter!¡±
A lich who values the undead more than anyone else.
Losing the Death Knights was also heartbreaking, but the undead queen in front of them was even more special than them.
It is an undead that has been together for over three hundred years.
Without a single death, he absorbed the deep demonic energy and shared the joys and sorrows, and now he was slowly starting to develop his own self.
In the meantime, the neck bone waspletely shattered!
His movements were quicker than ever, as he was about to lose his father before he even heard the sound of his father from the undead queen who had developed an ego.
Lich urgently dragged Magi and started working on reviving the undead queen (?).
Unlike other undead, the undead queen¡¯s resurrection is a bit special.
Regardless of whether or not a fierce battle broke out around him, he picked up the bones himself, gathered them together, and started assembling (?).
Took¡ªTok¡ª
Starting from the spine, he meticulously aligns even a piece of the blown off neck bone.
As if to protect him, banshee and undead soldiers, including the Death Knight, surrounded the lich.
Of course, the woman¡¯s corpse did not leave them alone.
The undead soldiers were torn as sharp as the des of wind wrapped around the woman.
As the bones were cut, more than a hundred undeads disappeared.
It was an excessive result to say that it was only caused by the aftermath of the Magi storm.
Lich gritted his teeth and scattered demonic energy.
Then, the dead skeleton soldierse to life again.
While they were fighting, the lich was in a hurry to find thest bone fragment of the undead queen.
¡°Where are you? Where are you!¡±
It is the scene where tens of thousands of people fight.
It was also the ce where the nucleus of the battlefield was located in the middle of it.
Finding a small piece of bone in such a ce was as brutal as finding a needle in the desert.
In the end, the lich, who had been lying on the floor and looking around for a while, gave up thest piece of bone and jumped up from his seat.
¡°Have you seen such a crazy bitch with no manners! How dare something that wasn¡¯t evenpletely undead touch my daughter!¡±
Fortunately, the undead queen¡¯s resurrection was sessful.
But now that wasn¡¯t the problem.
There is nost neck bone!
What kind of heinous thing is this to a precious work that he has made with great effort!
Thanks to this, the lich¡¯s anger reached its highest level in three hundred years.
In the first ce, he is the great mage of the 7th circle that he was able to block because he was Ray.
Once he made up his mind and raised the demon, the magicians who looked down on him from the top of the castle wall were terrified.
¡°What kind of mana¡!¡±
¡°Evacuate before being encroached on by Magi!¡±
The limit of humans is the maximum of 6 circles.
What goes beyond him is beyond the realm, so he is called the Lord out of respect.
Not only was the quality of Mana higher than that of Circle 6, but the amount was also iparable.
A 7th circle mage has more than 10 mana of a 6th circle mage.
Each of the Magic Corps is a magician who is sensitive to mana.
Among them, those with a lower circle couldn¡¯t stand the lich¡¯s demonic energy and vomited.
The woman who had fully absorbed the lich¡¯s momentum turned to him.
It must have been judged to be the most threatening being among the two.
Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrin
at the voice that seemed to boil over his vocal cords.
The magic that leaks out of his voice is not normal.
¡®I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t magic that a corpse could hold.
It was such a destructive energy that a normal human body would explode as soon as it touched it.
It was hard to believe easily even while looking at it with only one woman¡¯s corpse.
But that is it and this is this.
I was curious about how the structure that constitutes a woman was made, but my anger was so great that I pushed it away.
¡°I will avenge my daughter.¡±
He took out a small staff that he doesn¡¯t usually take out from his bosom.
At first nce, the pure white decorations embedded in the handle look like human bones.
Grabbing it, Lich¡¯s aura itself changed.
The pale skin on his hand gradually peeled off like a skin, revealing his bones.
Starting from the fingers to the elbow, as it turned into a skeleton, the energy of the lich within it showed a simmering appearance.
¡°¡First of all, one elbow would be enough.¡±
After finishing the partial lithification, he looked at the woman coldly.
Chapter 363
Episode 363 God¡¯s Counterfeit (1)
The rich demonic energy that was already thick spread over the son-inw like a ck mist.
Magi is threatening enough by itself even if it is not manifested as magic through the conversion process.
In other words, the range itself covered by the fog could be said to be the magic range of the lich.
Every time his skeletal hand grasped the staff and moved, the demonic energy shook.
I couldn¡¯t find any reaction from the woman.
¡°It looks stronger than I thought.¡±
With only a slight movement of the wand, the mist cut the woman straight away.
Kaaaang¡ª!
Her demonic energy wrapped around her body deflected the attack.
Even though he said he didn¡¯t use his full power, he even took out his staff and took his blow intact.
He was also quite surprised.
Just being an undead that kept the form of the corpse was surprising enough, but on top of that, they had full defensive abilities.
It was difficult to deal with the demon, but the demon hidden within it was not something that he could easily ept.
The corpse swung its fist.
Magi slowly rises from the rapidly thrown fist.
Richie frowned.
¡®It¡¯s dangerous to block it head on.¡¯
He instinctively felt it.
The current Magi were not human.
The remains of demons that I once saw with my teacher.
The magi felt in the woman was simr to the magi that flowed from it.
Richie gently grabbed his fist with his left hand and twisted his body.
Then, a considerable amount of power was released into the air.
Faaaaang¡ª!
As the power that had lost its ce was poured into the air, a pangong sound exploded.
The woman¡¯s elbow flew towards her side.
Connections flow like water.
However, Richie was not taken aback.
Rather, they naturally ept it as if they knew it would happen.
He was thinking while blocking the attack of the corpse.
¡®Is it moving using the body of a demon as a medium?¡¯
If you think like that, this nonsensical Magi could also be exined.
If it was truly a type of undead made from the body of a demon, simply destroying the body would not kill it.
It was probably necessary to get rid of the core of the demonic aggregate.
He stabbed the inside of the woman¡¯s elbow with the tip of his cane.
An electric current flowed for a moment, and the movement of the corpse stopped for a moment.
¡°This belongs to my daughter. Dark swarm.¡±
As he cast his magic, Magi began to take shape.
Small marbles rise from the ground and restrain the woman¡¯s body.
Grrrr¡ª!
As the whole body was restrained, the woman¡¯s eyes burst.
At most, their eyes met, but a warm wind blew through their faces.
Richie¡¯splexion became darker than before.
¡®It¡¯s crude, but the quality of Magi surpasses mine.¡¯
Fortunately, the magic technique itself is overwhelming, so the restraint was sessful, but if you don¡¯t concentrate, the restraint will be broken.
A moment of inattention could have ruined it.
Lich moved the Death Knight while controlling magic.
The Death Knight swung a huge sword towards the corpse.
It is a death knight that can overwhelm even a sword master when four people gather.
Even the lightly swung blow had strong power.
As the heavy sword strikes the corpse, a friction sound explodes.
Kaaaang¡ª!
It¡¯s like the sound of metal colliding with each other.
The woman who was stimted exploded.
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
The magic of Magi Lich, which was emitted from his whole body, was broken at once.
¡°This is aplete monster.¡±
I don¡¯t know who made it, but there was no doubt that it was an existence that even the person who created it could not control.
Even though it¡¯s only one arm, it¡¯s hard to believe that he¡¯s pushed back after being litchi.
Dark magic was no longer a problem.
If only five or six of these beings could be made, the continent would perish.
Of course, the destruction of the continent once had nothing to do with him, but that was not what Rod wanted.
Having made up his mind, he stroked the wand vaguely.
¡®¡I don¡¯t think I can keep my promise to Master. Forgive me.¡¯
The moment when the density of the magic that was spouting from the lich increased little by little.
In front of him, a terrifyingly bloody being jumped out.
A faded gray ne hung in front of my eyes.
With one sh of gray hair, the masses of corpses disappeared.
The ferocious mana tore the surroundings to shreds.
Even Richie took a few steps back.
¡°Rod¡¡±
At his words, Ray, who had been running from Frio Kingdom to the Holy Kingdom for half a day, clicked his tongue as he looked at the undead army.
¡°It is very diverse.¡±
Contrary to his words, his gaze was cold.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t feel good.
When he saw the corpse of a woman standing in front of him with demonic energy flying, he even frowned.
¡®Rather than being alive, it¡¯s closer to being in a shrapnel state.¡¯
sirab.
It is a phenomenon in which the body does not decay like wax and maintains its original form for a long time.
I don¡¯t know the details, but it seemed that he was using demonic energy to continue the form.
As I looked at the corpse in deep thought, Richieined beside me.
¡°Lord, leave this ce to me. That spoiled little thing persecuted my daughter.¡±
¡°daughter?¡±
When I asked again with a tilt of my head, Rich pointed at something with his bony hand.
When he shifted his gaze, there was an undead queen lying on his face.
It¡¯s such a pathetic attitude that even the viewer¡¯s heart aches.
Heuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡
The appearance of vomiting up to crying was bizarre.
It seemed a little different to Hana Lich.
Richie, who had been crying as if he was about to cry, gritted his teeth.
¡°do not worry! I will take responsibility for this father and avenge him!¡±
Does the lich mean that even her daughter is undead?
For a moment, I was very curious about who my spouse was, but I endured it with the patience of a superhuman.
Whether he knew such a thought or not, the magic of the lich began to materialize by creating a concrete form.
A slightly different kind of Magi than the first one.
It resembled the demonic spirit of the corpse woman and ovepped with the pure mana floating in the air.
Ray looked at it and admired it from the bottom of his heart.
¡®I made magic into mana.¡¯
Although normal demons cannot be transformed into perfect mana, they canbine with mana while retaining the destructive demonic tendencies intact.
Of course, mana of different nature conflicts with each other.
As expected by Ray, the magic of the lich also showed a change, but soon showed a bacsh.
Geeying-!
Magi, which had been spinning terrifyingly, was shot at high speed for an instant.
The power of the Magi, which was already strong, was added.
Intuitively, the corpse felt a sense of danger and turned around, but could notpletely avoid it and allowed the lich to attack.
The corpse woman¡¯s shoulder des, which had been so hard,pletely disappeared.
ordingly, Ray¡¯s eyes narrowed.
* * *
Inside the Great War where elves and dark elves are gathered together.
In a way, the two elves stepped forward in an atmosphere that even exuded sacredness.
A high elf who can be said to be the best among elves.
Ira, rtively small and fair-skinned, said with her long hair hanging down.
¡°Time flies. Has it already been fifty years?¡±
The dark elf on the other side received her muttering, which was like talking to herself.
¡°It¡¯s not something to watch out for. The other day, a human kingdom was destroyed by Magi. It has nothing to do with us, but we cannot just ignore it.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get too hot. Isn¡¯t it bad to still watch over you leisurely?¡±
¡°¡You are too carefree. Do you have a corner to believe in?¡±
At the Dark Elf¡¯s words, Aira just shook her head once.
Her eyes, which seemed to have been set in the night sky, moved toward the ¡®altar¡¯.
¡°Let¡¯s stop chatting at this point and start slowly. There is nothing good about dragging time.¡±
¡°Why did you make something like this¡¡±
¡°Good is good. I made a good rtionship thanks to that.¡±
The slight reddening of her cheeks as she spoke was, no matter how you look at it, that of a girl in love.
The representative of the Dark Elves, who said that they would not lose their immobility no matter what, opened their mouth wide at that figure.
Who the hell is it that has shaken the girl of a thousand years who has not been shaken yet!
A dazzlingly beautiful white-haired young man appeared in her mind.
¡®Certainly, there was the truth of the high elves. Could it be that person¡?¡¯
Suspicion grows rapidly and rises to the point where it pierces the sky, but soon shakes its head.
It was her idea that there could be no such thing as no one else, but a gigantic person called ¡®Aira¡¯.
Aira, whether aware of that thought or not, stood at the altar and focused on the magic tool.
Even the teleport gate, which has now been put into practice, can be created with a few magic circles. She closed her eyes and calmed herself.
The altar was allowed to go up one by one, so that the caster would not be disturbed by mana.
That much, the magic tool in front of him required precision.
Mistakes are never tolerated.
If you lose sight of it even for a moment, a big misfortune can happen.
Among the elves who are more sensitive to mana than anyone else, even though they were high elves who could be said to be the best, they were sweating and concentrating.
Aira drew in mana and spewed it towards the magic tool on the altar.
Despite her enormous mana, the magic tool did not show any reaction.
Divide the mana that was randomly extracted into two branches and divide it into two branches again.
Even for a 6th circle great mage, considerable effort is required to control three or more mana branches.
However, she did not show any signs of difficulty even while dealing with a total of over 20 types of mana at the same time.
Ugh-!
As Mana resonates, Aira steps away from the altar.
Then, this time, the polite Dark Elf stood at the altar on the other side.
¡°As I got older, it got pretty difficult. Hurry up and decide on your posterity.¡±
He said it was a joke, but his expression is quite serious.
Even so, the dark elf in front of me was over 800 years old.
Looking at the lifespan of a high elf, it was still a young age.
She reached for the altar and infused it with mana.
Then, a reaction urred in the magic tool.
Chapter 364
Episode 364 God¡¯s Counterfeit (2)
Ugh!
The resonant sound continued for a long time and the magic tool vibrated.
As he narrowly left his body, the elves¡¯ eyes showed concern.
The danger of magic tools is so great that if it goes wrong once, the bnce of the whole world can be upset.
That¡¯s why the elves are checking it periodically.
In the past, there was a time when the magic tool was shaken.
It was an embarrassingly short moment to call it a mistake, but in that moment, an imbnce that they couldn¡¯t handle was brought about.
So if you¡¯re not careful, it could happen again.
Aira hardened her expression while looking at the vibrating magic tool.
¡°It takes longer than usual.¡±
Fixed magic and suppression magic are moreplicated than I thought, and mana control is difficult.
It was a delicate work as it had to unfold the two at the same time, but it was not something that would take this much time.
The dark elf was sweating profusely with his hand on the altar.
Feeling that something was wrong, Aira quickly checked the condition of the altar.
In the middle of the elegant altar, a magic tool is shining.
But it was a bit strange.
Mana, which should be gathered in magic tools, was leaking from the altar.
That means the magic didn¡¯t work properly.
¡®There¡¯s no way that anyone else and the high elves failed their magic. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be better to say that the magic tools and altars cast off magic.¡¯
Perhaps the Dark Elves were anxious to solve it.
Percussion¡ª!
Aira pushed her body away and at the same time ced both hands on the altar.
It was almost miraculous to see the Dark Elves blocking the mana flow and controlling the mana of the altar in an instant.
Even the dark elves who were pushed out were bewildered.
Hana Aira was not rxed enough to check her expression.
In the magic tool, mana is constantly taken away, and if you try to manifest magic, the suppression magic engraved on the altar works and interferes.
No matter how much she has an ability that no one can match when ites to the study of magic, it is a bit unreasonable to express magic while taking care not to get swept away by magic tools and making mistakes.
If you forcibly pour mana, you don¡¯t know what the magic tool will do again, but if you focus on the magic tool, the suppression magic doesn¡¯t manifest, so you can¡¯t even eat porridge.
¡®It must be difficult.¡¯
A drop of sweat ran down the side of Aira¡¯s beautiful face.
The Dark Elf¡¯s lips trembled.
¡°¡Magic tools and altars are absorbing mana. It¡¯s like it¡¯s hungry, at a terrifying rate¡ I don¡¯t know what the hell is going on.¡±
* * *
Corpse Woman finally met a disastrous end at the hands of the lich.
Richie, who was furious with his daughter¡¯s enemy and ran amok all the way, looked quite grotesque.
Ray sat for a moment in front of the woman¡¯s corpse.
Seeing him sleeping peacefully, bleeding profusely, he must have finally been able to rest properly.
After a moment of silence, Ray reached out and slit her forehead.
Then, a piece of ck bone popped out.
If you are a normal person, just being close to it is enough to melt your body.
Perhaps this was the medium that manipted the woman.
Holding it in her hand, Ray rose from her seat.
¡°Rest in peace now.¡±
He left the woman, now a mere corpse.
When she, who could be said to be the leader of the corpses, disappeared, the Lich¡¯s undead army was enough to deal with the remaining corpses.
Of course, the difference in numbers, themand of the troops, and the magic power of the lich shoulde first, but even that much would buy enough time for the magician corps of the Holy Kingdom to recover their colors again.
Ray spoke to the lich who was tearing up and touching the undead queen.
¡°Do you know what this is?¡±
As he spoke, he held out a piece of bone.
Then, Richie¡¯splexion, which was only unsightly, changed at once.
¡®It¡¯s held in the hands of the Lord and is quite restrained, but it¡¯s unmistakably the remains of a demon.¡¯
He carefully epted the bone fragment.
Then, a considerable amount of demonic energy erupted from the bone fragment that escaped from Ray¡¯s hand and was released from control.
Richie saw it and was convinced.
¡°¡This is a treasure trove for warlocks. To put it simply, it is the remains of a demon.¡±
¡°A demon?¡±
Ray frowned.
As for the demons, they were known to have all disappeared in the great wars of the past.
But why are demons suddenly appearing?
Richie read his expression and replied.
¡°Certainly, many of the demons were destroyed. Hundreds of years ago, I was traveling the continent with Master and personally destroying their corpses, so I¡¯m sure.¡±
Then, the bone in front of the eyes is one of them.
In ck magic, it is important that the object used as the original medium is important.
Dragon bones and scaly hearts are the best, but demon bones are also of a high quality that cannot be ignored.
For example, wasn¡¯t the body just like the one made?
Ray muttered with a serious face.
¡°This much for just one small piece of bone¡¡±
If you use a whole shinbone, the destruction of the continent will be possible.
I was in awe of the existence of the Demon Tribe all over again.
So, in the past, the continent could not have escaped destruction.
Richie¡¯s hand gripped the bone trembled.
¡°Rod, I dare to ask you a favor.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°Give me this bone fragment.¡±
Ray¡¯s expression darkened slightly.
No matter how much he follows himself now, he was the head of an organization called Proxia in the past.
If he made up his mind, he might try to create an existence that is worse than the demons, let alone the Bone Dragon.
Looking at him suspiciously, the lich waved his hand in horror.
¡°It is unreasonable to rebel against Lord, the master and servant of magic. It¡¯s just¡¡±
The gaze sneakily turned to the undead queen.
Ray also looked at her(?).
The body, which was nothing but bones, wasnguidly dry.
He was casting an earnest nce at himself as to what he was waiting for so pathetically.
¡°¡¡±
He nced at the bone fragments.
Then, the gaze that can only be felt is more intense.
now i get it
The Lich and the Undead Queen wanted the demon¡¯s bone fragments.
¡°It is the wish of my life.¡±
When the lich, who must have died hundreds of times in his life, made a wish for a lifetime, it was absurd.
However, Richie¡¯s earnestness was, in a way, natural.
She is an undead queen who has been with her for hundreds of years.
Now, instead of just being an undead soldier, he had affection like that of a daughter.
However, the daughter¡¯s neck bone was blown off.
What parent in the world could not mourn this!
In a moment of carelessness, he was attacked by a corpse woman, and he has not yet been able to find a single piece.
However, when a piece of a demonic bone, which looked beautiful even at first sight, was pushed in, Rich was seized by an unbearable desire.
Ray shook his head.
¡°Now there is no one to grant wishes, so it seems that Richie¡¯s wishes are also granted. take it.¡±
¡°Thank you Rod! I will repay this favor for the rest of my life! If you don¡¯t mind, how about the Magic Tower?¡±
¡°be not interested in.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The lich carefully lifted the bone fragment and approached the undead queen.
Carefully take the demon¡¯s bone towards her from behind.
Tremble¡ª
even the world¡¯s riches seemed to be thrilled at this moment.
The undead queen discreetly revealed her neck like a bride receiving a ne.
I didn¡¯t want to ask why there was flesh between the vertebrae of the neck.
The demon¡¯s bone fragment in the lich¡¯s hand finally stuck to the back of the undead queen¡¯s neck.
The size was also exquisite, and it fit perfectly, as if it had been part of it from the beginning.
Tak-!
The undead queen trembled with the sound of attachment.
The demonic energy formed like a shallow mist began to rise, and soon the dark light burst out.
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
As the ground trembled ordingly, all undead soldiers stopped fighting and instantly became frozen.
Ray and Rich looked at her.
Where did the undead queen, who had only bones, go, and there was only one pale woman with ice-cold skin.
The elegantly raised nose and deep eyes faithfully met the conditions of beauty.
In an unexpected situation, the woman who had just been an undead queen opened her mouth and let out her first breath.
¡°Haa¡¡±
His unique demonic energy froze the air.
At that moment, the undead soldiers bowed their heads towards the new queen.
Koo-ung! thump-!
Amid the awe and admiration of the undead, the undead queen stands up.
Her tall and straight body, which made it impossible to think of it as an undead, made her stand out even more.
Demon¡¯s Bone.
As part of the entire body of the demon tribe, which had umted mighty demonic energy over the course of a long time, permeated, the undead queen, who had lived for hundreds of years and had a sense of self, finally got a body.
As the lich, who had been watching the scene, couldn¡¯t open his words and just looked at her, the undead queen approached the lich and bowed her head.
¡°I am seeing my father for the first time.¡±
Her voice, as beautiful as her appearance, rang in my ears.
In the end, Richie couldn¡¯t hold back and shed tears.
¡°Daughter¡¡±
¡°I can finally say that I have no regrets now that I can see my father with a body as an undead.¡±
¡°Hehehehehe¡¡±
Richie, who looked like he was in his early twenties, shed tears like chicken droppings, forgetting about his age.
Even a runny nose was flowing, but to be honest, it was a little hard to see.
Ray looked at her curiously.
Although the bones of demons are a medium that has a great influence on ck magic, I didn¡¯t know that they could turn a hundred-year-old undead into a full-fledged creature.
Although he had been here for more than twenty years, there were still many things he did not know.
As he stared at him, the undead queen looked at Ray with cold eyes.
Then, he gathers demons in the air and pulls out his staff.
¡°A man who was rude to his father! I will rip you limb from limb first!¡±
Her eyes were burning with anger as if she had met the enemy of the mortal world.
¡°Eh?¡±
Richie¡¯s expression, which shed tears and liked until just now, became contemtive at once.
Chapter 365
Episode 365 New age (1)
Ray, who was suddenly pointed out,ughed out loud.
¡°me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a bad habit to say that you don¡¯t even bow your head when you see a lich who rules over all armies. Die and be reborn as undead to atone for that sin!¡±
The undead queen raised the demon to the limit.
Judging from the state of affairs, it seems that he intends to kill himself and turn him into a decent undead soldier.
It looked like it would break after a while, so I was so pitiful that I even tried using the remains of demons, but it was quite difficult for me to stand in this way.
After rescuing a drowning man, isn¡¯t it a matter of anger to ask him to give me a bundle!
As Ray¡¯s face flushed red and his fists reached his chest, Rich hurriedly stopped him.
¡°Lo Load! Please fix! A child who has not yet been born!¡±
His growth is too good for a child.
Considering his height simr to Richie¡¯s, the expression ¡®Ira¡¯ was colorless.
¡°Then you have to make them listen.¡±
¡°Where is there a ce to hit a body that looks so frail!¡±
At those words, Ray nced at the undead queen.
The strong muscles that seemed to be able to win even in an arm wrestle with a mage and an ogre that emanated from the body made me think of a warrior who was strong even if he looked like a pretender.
Besides, even if he decided to hit it, he would not die because he was undead.
Where can I find a punching bag with such optimal conditions?
Perhaps realizing his thoughts, the rod blocked the undead queen¡¯s path.
¡°Fix it! It is the wish of my life!¡±
Apparently, the undead have as many wishes in their lifetime as their own.
When the lich went that far, the undead queen became impatient.
I had to kill the human as soon as possible and continue the emotional reunion with my father, but when he stood in the middle, it was difficult to touch.
¡°You despicable bastard for using your father as a shield!¡±
¡°Heh heh heh.¡±
It seems that there is a need to collect the bones of the demons stuck in the back of the neck.
Ray secretly released mana and pushed away the undead queen¡¯s magic.
No matter how shaken his heart was after Iriel¡¯s death, it was nothing to push the undead queen¡¯s Magi out of the way.
Although it is said that the original demonic energy has be stronger due to the remains of demons, it is nothingpared to the mana of the demons.
As her magic was powerless and was taken over by humans, the undead queen began to fight.
¡°Death swarm!¡±
Magi like sharp flying insects attacked Ray.
He waved his hand as he leisurely removed the undead queen¡¯s demonic energy.
It is a slow motion, as if chasing a fly.
Then, the ck magic that flew fiercely toward him melted like snow in the air.
The undead queen, who was not strong enough but had quite a bit of demonic energy, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the sight.
¡°Heh, ck magic¡!¡±
Magi can be said to be an energy higher than mana.
At least in terms of power, it is possible to make a significant difference in performance.
But now he was being swallowed up by such mana.
It was an unbelievable situation.
¡°Let¡¯s have a real conversation.¡±
Ray¡¯s mighty mana was directed at her.
The Undead Queen, whose body was restrained and unable to move, began to resist.
¡°Leave this!¡±
They cast magic and try to move demons, but they are canceled at amazing timing.
Ray raised a finger.
¡°In an hour you will swear allegiance to me.¡±
¡°Hey, don¡¯t be funny. The only person who can earn my allegiance is my father.¡±
I wonder how long her rant willst.
* * *
Has it been forty minutes? The undead queen whose bones were reconstructed by Ray let out a shrill scream.
¡°That¡¯s enough¡¡±
Because it¡¯s undead, the pain is halved, but I still feel the pain.
After being beaten hundreds of times, now I woke up.
Any resistance was meaningless.
Even if I tried to manifest magic, it would disappear with just a few gestures.
Contrary to her will, Ray was quite interested.
The Undead Queen, as the name suggests, is Undead.
Magira moves with energy and isposed of dead bodies.
However, her body was never undead.
It was not like a normal undead corpse or bone, but a living person.
In other words, although they do not die, they are undead whose blood and skin tissue are almost simr to those of humans.
¡®If I do well, it could be a good sample.¡¯
Because it is undead, it is possible to exploit (?) unlimited blood in case of emergency.
It¡¯s like a walking blood transfusion pack.
Richie¡¯s heart was torn apart as he watched his daughter be beaten.
¡°Aww!¡±
I scream as if I was beaten.
The Undead Queen could not stand it and shouted.
¡°I was wrong!¡±
As he said, it was less than an hour ago.
When the punches stopped, tears of sorrow poured from the corners of the Undead Queen¡¯s eyes.
¡°Heukheukheuk¡.¡±
As he fell over and shed tears, the lich approached and quickly covered the cloak he was wearing.
He pats his shoulder from the side and says.
¡°Don¡¯t cry. This is all learning. Heuk heuk heuk¡¡±
There was a very uproar.
Hana Ray also didn¡¯t pay much attention to the undead queen¡¯s body.
Or rather, he looked down at her and even smiled sinisterly.
¡®I¡¯ll have to do a separate test to find out the details, but if it¡¯s a body that can actually rece the patient¡¯s blood, it¡¯ll be quite helpful.¡¯
There was no way the undead would die just by drawing blood a few times.
Blood transfusions are necessary for surgery, and if this can be ovee, he even had the idea of having a lich help train the undead queen.
Richie said, feeling something creepy and shrinking his neck.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I feel the chill.¡±
It seems that the senses he has cultivated over the past 300 years are shining through.
One notice was filthy quick.
Ray licked his lips while letting Richie¡¯s re go away.
¡°I will be busy in the future.¡±
* * *
Aira was panicking while injecting mana into the altar.
¡®Someone changed the magic of the altar.¡¯
If it was normal magic, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it herself, but this was covered with advanced magic that she couldn¡¯t carelessly understand.
In addition, it is designed to be activated when a certain level of mana is injected.
In other words, it could be seen that this situation itself was flowing ording to someone¡¯s intention.
who the hell
Aira, who had doubts, hurriedly tried to suck up mana.
It was not another magic tool, but the magic tool in front of me was something that should never cause abnormalities.
An interdimensional barrier magic tool.
It is an altar that protects Middle-earth, and at the same time, it is a magical medium created by God himself during the war between the Asmodians and the Elyos.
It was also the first item made by elven artisans and dwarf artisans in the past because there were no tools capable of handling the divine magic.
To separate the heavens and demons from the middle world.
Also to fend off interference from other dimensions.
When this goes wrong, big things happen once or twice.
That¡¯s why, when suppressing the interdimensional barrier magic tools, not a single mistake is tolerated.
No matter how much Aira possessed so much knowledge that she was called one of the top practitioners in magic, it was difficult for her to perfectly control the interdimensional barrier magic tool alone.
She tried to withdraw the injected mana again, but she couldn¡¯t help it with her own power.
The mana condensed in the magic tool still did not budge.
¡®What the hell¡¡¯
Aira sobbed and removed her hand from the altar.
As the Dark Elf stared at her silently, she looked at her and shook her head.
¡°I can¡¯t make adjustments right now. It would be better to find a solution and protect the altar together so that no problems arise in it.¡±
¡°Our vige is close to the human kingdom. You never know what will happen when I am away.¡±
¡°It should be left to the other high elves. Because the altar is more important than one or two elven viges.¡±
When Aira came out with a tough attitude like never before, even the Dark Elves couldn¡¯t open their mouths anymore.
It is true that one¡¯s own tribe is precious, but if something happens due to this, it will not end with one or two viges.
Perhaps, as before, the heavens and demons might open.
Aira, who was looking around, gave themand to mute.
¡°Take care of your mouth about what you just saw.¡±
The elves hurriedly lowered their heads.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
An abnormal phenomenon has urred at the altar that has been kept for hundreds of years.
I don¡¯t know what kind of problems this will cause, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s no small thing.
* * *
Thanks to the dark forces, Sanggye, which had fallen into ruin, gradually began to return to normal.
The ruined upper tiers rose up and a new tradingpany was born.
Then, the top half of the halfman also came under pressure.
As the number ofpetitors increased, the funding line also decreased slightly.
It hasn¡¯t been a noticeable loss yet, but from now on, I¡¯ll have to prepare for the top of thepetition.
Harpman, who was sitting in his office, stroked his beard.
¡°Your work is bothering you.¡±
Recently, there has been a flood in the Pheian kingdom.
As the river swelled and flooded crops, the flood victims had to worry about grain to eat right away.
After tens of thousands of people were flooded, the grain business was quite good.
However, there were a lot ofpeting top yers.
Did you say turning a crisis into an opportunity?
They sold grain with all their money and hit the jackpot.
The Halfman Merchants also made a lot of profits, butpared to the time when they monopolized the trade of the merchants, they only made half the profit.
Hafman, who thought that all the gold coins in the world belonged to him, was heartbroken.
¡°How dare you take my money with Danju. We must show the tyranny of the caravan.¡±
The pressure started toe in from the top of the halfman.
Chapter 366
Episode 366 New age (2)
Hafman¡¯s upper ranks made up their minds and rushed to the top.
He mobilized huge amounts of money and personal connections to stop the growth of the new upper ranks.
The upper ranks, who were just trying to grow, felt like they were facing a wall they couldn¡¯t ovee.
No matter how much Harpman is a money-crazy money bug, Ray also acknowledged his ability when working.
Since he took the initiative to oppose the establishment of Sanghoe, other upper tiers could not recklessly oppose him.
Of course, the bacsh was stronger than expected.
The merchants gathered, held a meeting, prepared countermeasures, and tried to resist the half-man upper ss.
But it was pointless.
The best store on the continent is the Hafman store.
Money is also money, but the power they have umted so far has already surpassed the upper limit.
As a result, the upstarts no longer expected further growth.
Hafman, who was in a good mood as the seeds of the upstart merchants dried up,ughed as he told them to leave the office.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! It¡¯s a hundred years too early for you guys to dare to go over my money!¡±
It¡¯s a really dumb idea.
The branch manager, who was watching from the side, said.
¡°It¡¯s good to have suppressed the growth of the upper ranks, but the flood victims are still overflowing. I think it is a little too much to solve with our own strength.¡±
A huge river nearby overflowed and submerged all the surrounding viges.
As a result, 50,000 people were flooded.
The enormous flood, which will be recorded in history, was beyond the level of what to do with the half-man upper ss reaching out.
Hana Haffman shook his head.
¡°You can¡¯t just suck your fingers and miss this great opportunity. Contact the lords of the nearby jurisdiction. We even spend our own money to help my estate, and no one will hate it.¡±
¡°There will be a lot of money going out.¡±
¡°doesn¡¯t care! If you capture public sentiment, money will follow! What matters now is the people, not the money.¡±
The branch manager was quite moved by his words.
Although he reveals a little money, he is still a popr figure.
It¡¯s not for nothing that the big group is sobering up!
When the heart of the branch manager, who only thinks of the harp, is getting warmer little by little.
he continued.
¡°Once we have won public opinion, we start doing business with them as well. Hehehe, at least 1,500 tinum coins will fit in, so I have to dig out the amount I invested to relieve my stomach.¡±
The emotion was shattered.
Now the branch manager¡¯s gaze on him was back to normal.
¡°All right.¡±
The branch manager left the office with his head bowed.
It was the first step that wouldter rise and fall in the name of salvation in people¡¯s mouths.
* * *
The war in the Holy Kingdom has ended.
The army of corpses was of no use to the undead soldiers who were terrifyingly advancing under themand of the lich.
At least the corpse woman who carried the bones of the demons did a good job, but in the end it was only used as an essory for the undead queen.
With nothing to gain, only the soldiers died horribly, and the corpses also retreated.
In the evening, the soldiers prepared a meal on the darkened walls.
They whispered as they passed the lich.
¡°For the undead to help the Holy Kingdom¡ It¡¯s something to see while living in the world for a long time.¡±
¡°Still, thanks to him, he saved his life.¡±
¡°What would you do to save your life from the undead? Goddess Gaia would be sad if she knew.¡±
The reaction of the Seongguk soldiers was more shaky than I thought.
Since he was saved by the undead he was normally so hostile to, his head must be quite confused no matter what the outside looks like.
Richie spat out a word to him.
¡°No matter how rude they are subordinates, they flirt well even after being saved.¡±
¡°what? This filthy warlock¡!¡±
When one of the pdins frowned and tried to rush in, the pdins next to him hurriedly stopped him.
¡°Calm down! Even though he is a ck magician, after all, he is a benefactor!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, this friend has such a fiery personality. We will thank you instead.¡±
As the two knights lowered their heads while blocking the pdin¡¯s fury, the lich smiled.
¡°I live and live and receive the gratitude of the Seongguk.¡±
Ray approached the lich who was warming himself by the fire.
¡°Is it worth living because you are grateful?¡±
¡°road.¡±
Richie, who had been sitting crookedly, stood up.
Then Ray handed over a wooden bowl of soup and said,
¡°sit down. I have something to tell you from now on.¡±
¡°yes. What did youe to me to talk about?¡±
Could it be the magic tower?
He didn¡¯t even open his mouth, but he seemed to hear Richie¡¯s inner thoughts.
If you look at the twinkling eyes and the slightly parted corners of the mouth, you can clearly see through them even without looking at them.
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°Today we are talking about corpses. If it¡¯s the undead, then you, the lich, know better than anyone else. I¡¯m asking straight forward, but are you sure you¡¯re undead?¡±
¡°It¡¯s ambiguous to call them undead. It¡¯s the first kind of ck magic I¡¯ve ever seen. If I had to categorize them, they would be closer to monsters or chimeras.¡±
A monster or a chimera.
The words came out of Richie¡¯s mouth, so it wouldn¡¯t be wrong.
Ray asked with a serious face.
¡°The guys I dealt with today weren¡¯t strong enough. How many more do you think there will be?¡±
¡°well. It will depend on the amount of time prepared, but¡¡±
Richie thought for a moment before continuing.
¡°In my case, if you give me a year, I think I can make 80,000.¡±
80,000 self-destructing corpses
were powerful enough to blow up a tolerable kingdom.
Perhaps, if there are enough materials, it can generate even more power.
If that happens, it would be better to see the end of Middle Earth itself, let alone the continent.
said Richie, bringing the soup to his mouth.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. It is more efficient in many ways to create undead than to produce such inefficient soldiers.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
I heard that too.
Individuals are extremely weak and their intelligence is remarkably low.
One advantage is that it explodes along with the surroundings, but even that has proven today that it does not work against the undead.
Moreover, since it took time and effort to make, it might be good for dealing with humans, but other than that, it was useless.
¡®Certainly I don¡¯t think I need to worry more than necessary.¡¯
Now, more than that, I had to gather information about the path the dark forces would move forward.
The saintess died.
As such, their attacks will be more intense than they are now, and they will have to move more astutely because their power is reduced.
Also¡
Ray squeezed his hand.
Since the death of Iriel, the vessel of the spirit of the word has been shaken, so the management of mana is not the same as before.
Whenever the mana was forcibly moved, it was apanied by pain, so if the battle was prolonged, an unfortunate incident could have urred.
It¡¯s difficult if we can¡¯t generate electricity at a time like now.
¡®I need to find Aira.¡¯
If she is knowledgeable about mana, she probably has a solution as well.
* * *
The death of Ojwa is known.
Sitting around a round table, they drool.
¡°Umm¡ I didn¡¯t know that Ojwa would be killed.¡±
¡°There was no person like Ojwa to create acking army.¡±
Even though he said that, his expression didn¡¯t look very sad.
Even though one of them has disappeared, it seems that they don¡¯t think it¡¯s unusual to just think ¡®one of them is gone¡¯.
As the audience remained silent, Lee Jwa raised her opinion.
¡°I can¡¯t just sit around and groan forever. Even without the help of Ojwa, we were able to kill the saintess.¡±
At her words, the three thrones shook their heads and smiled.
¡°On the one hand, the divine power is difficult to deal with. However, it is nothingpared to the loss of a single saint.¡±
Ojwa easily created tens of thousands of soldiers.
Moreover, although it is still at the level of a test subject, it was the ball of Ojwa that created the body of the steed.
Lee Jwa also agreed because he knew that.
¡°Yes, but wasn¡¯t the saintess¡¯s death nned? This is half done.¡±
¡°Half-ns¡ will only embarrass the lord.¡±
Yukjwa, who had been listening silently, intervened.
¡°I never thought the lich would protect the kingdom. This is amazing hahaha.¡±
Six thrones with scars on their faces spoke, and the three thrones epted the words.
¡°Come to think of it, you had a bit of a rtionship with Richie. Do you still have it in your heart?¡±
¡°How can I forget? The one who made my face like this.¡±
¡°Decades have passed since then, but your vengeance is great.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a life that continues to live by looking at that one thing.¡±
Yukjwa looked at Lee.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the lich myself.¡±
At those words, Lee Jwa, who was familiar with the power of the Six Seats, felt relieved.
Having grown in strength by looking at only one lich, he has surpassed everyone here in some way.
As much as that, it would be possible to take on one lich.
But unfortunately, it was a little different from Lee Jwa¡¯s idea.
she said, looking around the crowd.
¡°I appreciate your words, but I can¡¯t. We give up our advance into the Holy Land.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°As you all know, all we wanted was the life of one of the two adults. Now that the saintess is gone, one of them has already been fulfilled.¡±
¡°No matter how much¡ do you intend to keep the kingdom alive?¡±
At Yukjwa¡¯s words, Lee Jwa shook his head.
¡°I am not saying that we will leave the Holy Land alone. It¡¯s just that the order of killing the Holy Kingdom has changed. In the future, there will be no neighboring countries that protect the Holy Kingdom.¡±
There was no need to go around hiding your power anyway.
Since they were already known as they would be known by the Hafman Chamber of Commerce, it might have been a better move to reveal themselves gradually from now on.
Yukjwa seemed to be a bit dissatisfied, but the rest of the group expressed their agreement with her words.
¡°It¡¯s okay. It was a car that was noisy around.¡±
¡°When you have to move, you have to be faster than anyone else. I agree with the idea of outwitting the opponent.¡±
When more than half of them epted, Yukjwa also reluctantly nodded.
Then, Lee Jwa stood up from her seat.
¡°thank you. Then we will move right away.¡±
Chapter 367
Episode 367 Dark Elf Vige (1)
After winning the battle, the Holy Kingdom became extremely angry.
It was unavoidable that the forces of darkness had arrived, but he didn¡¯t know that the small kingdom alliance would strike the back.
If things had gone wrong, the kingdom would have been destroyed.
Looking at the nobles gathered in the Great War, Ray stood on the podium.
The gaze was focused on him.
¡°As those who have heard the news know, the current Frio Kingdom has already been destroyed. It can be said that the treatment itself was a bait.¡±
¡°Who are you saying can destroy a kingdom? And while avoiding the attention of our kingdom¡¡±
¡°There is a coalition of small kingdoms around the Frio Kingdom that we have been keeping an eye on. If they were determined and tried to cover it up, it would be as easy as hiding the rumors.¡±
No matter how small the kingdoms are, if only two or three countries gather, it is possible to deal with a tolerable small to medium-sized kingdom.
The small kingdom alliance was a union of seven kingdoms in total, so it was probably not enough to manipte rumors within them.
When the story of the coalition of small kingdoms came out, the nobles burst into indignation. ¡°How
dare you rebel
against the kingdom of the goddess¡¡±
¡°The Confederacy of Minor Kingdoms turned against them and eventually joined hands with the dark forces. Now we have to recognize them as enemies too.¡±
There were many opinions, but the meaning was the same.
To reject the small kingdom federation.
Ray was of the same opinion.
Aren¡¯t the tribes that want to protect people but betray them only for their own profit?
Ray looked at Ey and said.
¡°In my own name as a saint in the past, I hope to put those of the Small Kingdom Alliance into the category of holy war.¡±
Expansion of the domain of the temple.
It¡¯s not something to be taken lightly, but what the coalition did was heinous enough.
Twelve thousand troops were lost because of their betrayal.
Ey nodded as if there was no need to worry.
¡°Permission.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°Our Holy Nation will treat the small kingdom alliance like a dark force in the future. Those who fall in love will be punished regardless of the reason, so you know that.¡±
There is no way anyone would be against it.
They lost loved ones due to their absurd betrayal.
The aristocrats of the Holy Kingdom were genuinely angry right now.
¡°You made the right decision!¡±
¡°The wicked group must be punished for their sins!¡±
Voices calling for punishment erupted from here and there.
It was then.
One of the counts looked at Ray and asked curiously.
¡°But wasn¡¯t the saintess the first to leave for Frio Kingdom? I haven¡¯t heard that you¡¯ve returned, but where are you?¡±
Until now, there had never been a time when a saintess had not attended a meeting like this.
That¡¯s how the curiosity grew.
Ray¡¯s expression hardened.
¡°¡The Holy Knights and Saint Iriel¡ were attacked by dark forces and died near Frio Kingdom.¡±
The seat of the audience froze coldly.
The Holy Knights were wiped out? Besides, the saintess also died?
Ey confirmed again with a serious face.
¡°¡Are you sure?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure it was because I saw it right in front of my eyes.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¡±
She fainted for a moment.
To think that a saintess would be assassinated within the fence of the Holy Kingdom!
Not knowing that the aristocrats were being rude, they spurned their seats and stood up.
¡°dare!¡±
¡°Songnyeo Seo died in the arms of the goddess¡ what the hell¡!¡±
¡°Even if the small-town bastards didn¡¯t work! We must mobilize an army and annihte them!¡±
The saintess has been the symbol of the Holy Kingdom.
It was a being who had been protecting the kingdom for over twenty years, and a believer who constantly burned his body for the goddess.
There are also not a few times that I was able to pass thanks to Iriel.
As much as that, the nobles¡¯ thoughts of Iriel were also special.
Aside from the faction that each of them belonged to, her existence was already indispensable to the Holy Kingdom.
Such a saintess was assassinated.
It was like being harassed by the enemy when he opened his eyes.
Ray calmed the heated atmosphere in the venue.
¡°Everyone calm down. This is not the time to get emotional and n a crusade.¡±
¡°Ha, but Holy Son!¡±
¡°They are the ones who killed Iriel. Are you going to cut the ends a little and end it like this?¡±
His tone was calm, but his whole body radiated a strong sense of life.
The nobles finally shut up as the cold voice made their son-inw cry quietly.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The root must bepletely cut and chewed. We wait until they make a move.¡±
Ray¡¯s eyes shone blue in the darkness of the podium.
* * *
A Dark Elf approached Aira who was guarding the altar.
¡°I hope it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±
¡°Serien.¡±
¡°Because once it¡¯s broken, no one can fix it anymore.¡±
Inter-dimensional barrier magic tools are broken? Just thinking about it is terrifying.
It¡¯s because the terrible beings from another dimension might move one by one.
Aira stared nkly at the altar.
¡°Well, it seems to be fine so far. But I don¡¯t know how long this unstable peace willst.¡±
A dark elf called Serien slumped into his seat.
He had two berries in his hand.
Handing one to Aira, she said while chewing on the fruit.
¡°Who are you? The person who fixed the magic of magic tools and enchanted the altar that serves as the mana circuit¡¡± ¡±
¡¡±
I don¡¯t know who it is.
But the important thing is that even oneself does not have the ability to correct the spell cast on the magic tool.
It is a magical artifact engraved by God himself.
Mana is also mana, but the advanced magic forms are intertwined like a maze, so I couldn¡¯t even touch it.
¡®It¡¯s best not to touch it, but it won¡¯tst forever.¡¯
I just hope it goes through like this without any problems.
Aira brushed her long hair up and stood up.
In an instant, her beautiful side line was revealed.
¡°I will wake up first. I¡¯m tired, so I want to rest a little.¡±
Contrary to what he said, there was no fatigue in his deep eyes.
Serienughed sinisterly.
¡°Heh heh. You thought I wouldn¡¯t know that I was going to contact that human? You haven¡¯t been contacted by Crystal Ball for a while, so it seems you¡¯re impatient?¡±
At that, Ira was visibly taken aback.
The white jade-like skin has now turned red like carrots.
¡°Oh no!¡±
¡°No, what is it! I¡¯ve been fiddling with crystal balls for the past few days! In the meantime, I¡¯m running out of mana because I¡¯ve been guarding the altar alone!¡±
She cried as she touched her throbbing wrist.
Ira had no answer to that.
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
¡°But you¡¯re going to leave me alone and go get in touch with that human again! You are a demon, not an elf! Asmodian!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
I was talking this far, but I couldn¡¯t go to contact him.
Eventually, he sat back down without a word.
At that moment, a light came on in the crystal ball.
Whoaaah-!
As the surroundings brightened, Aira¡¯splexion also turned bright.
When mana was injected into the mana crystal ball, the light faded and a voice was heard.
¨C Ira.
Just a few minutes ago, Serien clicked her tongue when she, who had been standing loftily looking down at the altar, rxed like a puppy weing its owner.
¡°Tsk tsk.¡±
Aira, who received res, cleared her throat after recovering her face.
¡°Hmmmm. ray. I was worried that something had happened since I hadn¡¯t been in touch for a while. What happened?¡±
¨C There¡¯s something I want to ask you about Eonryung. I want to go see you right now¡
but Ira, who never thought that he woulde to meet me,ughed.
¡°Whoop whoop. He is out of town on business. I think it will take two months.¡±
¨C It¡¯s urgent.
Unlike usual, the voice is hard.
It seemed that something had happened.
As Aira looked at her, Serien sighed.
¡°The altar is a ce where no one but an authorized person can enter. You wouldn¡¯t know that, would you?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it because you know? Recognition should be recognized by the representatives of the two races. The representative of the elves and dark elves is here right now.¡±
¡°Do you think I will allow it? It¡¯s unbelievable to let humans in here. There was a time in the past when a magic tool almost exploded due to human error!¡±
Serien crossed his arms as if he hadn¡¯t even thought about it.
Then, Aira bowed her head in front of him.
¡°Please.¡±
At that, Serien¡¯s eyes widened.
In nearly a thousand years of living, there was no history of seeing Aira bow her head.
However, it felt strange to bow his head for only one human being.
But what is strange is strange and what is not possible is not possible.
She shook her head again.
¡°No matter how much you ask, I can¡¯t. The altar is no joke. The mission we have been given is just as important.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, please trust me. I promise you that I will nevermit such atrocities.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Serien stared at her.
Elves don¡¯t lie.
If it was at the level of a high elf, he could understand the opponent¡¯s intentions to some extent with just his insight.
Aira trusted the human inside the mana crystal ball more than anything else.
why? What the hell could have made her like this?
Serien also became curious.
How could she change when she never showed weakness?
The reason for this would probably be understood if Aira met a human who boasted to the point of exhausting her mouth.
Serien sighed again.
¡°Haa¡ I don¡¯t understand why that human is so obsessed with you.¡±
¡°Serien.¡±
¡°okay. But I¡¯m only allowing this once. If this happens again, I will never allow it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m sorry for asking too much.¡±
¡°You know what?¡±
Aira said to the crystal ball.
¡°As you just heard, I got permission. The location of this ce is the Dark Elf Forest. If you cross a river through the south side of Celia, you will see it straight away.¡±
¨C thank you. It always seems like I¡¯m losing money.
She blushed and answered awkwardly.
¡°Ooh, what a thank you between us.¡±
¨C I¡¯ll leave right away.
¡°Don¡¯t wait.¡±
At the end of him, the crystal ball¡¯smunication was cut off.
Serien frowned at Aira, who smiled bashfully.
¡°This is sick.¡±
Chapter 368
Episode 368 Dark Elf Vige (2)
In the Holy Land, a ceremony tomemorate Iriel continued.
I climbed the stairs and carefully folded the saintess¡¯ clothes on the highest wooden altar.
From the nobles to the high priests and priests under hismand, everyone attended and bowed their heads.
Ey held the ceremony with a bitter expression.
¡°From now on, we will begin the memorial service for Saint Iriel.¡±
As soon as the words were finished, the high priests and priests raised their divine power.
Then, beautiful pale yellow lights lit up the inside of the temple.
The halo of light pours down all over the temple, making it reminiscent of a flower garden.
Despite the spectacr view, no one raised their heads.
As if to decorate the end, Ey¡¯s divine power blended into it.
Ray climbed the stairs of the sacred temple.
one step. one step.
He walked slowly and stood in front of the altar, clutching at the ne.
Iriel and I did a lot of things together.
To the extent that you can think that she was always by his side in everything he did in the Holy Kingdom.
He opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°great job. Rest in peace now.¡±
A fire came out of his hand.
Did you know that fire turns blue when it gets hot?
The mes around his hands were as blue as his eyes.
Careful hands touched Iriel¡¯s clothes.
The mes quickly spread to the altar.
Fire-!
A huge fire illuminates the inside of the temple.
The clothes of saints, known to be made stitch by stitch by artisans of Seongguk, could notst even for a moment and turned to ashes.
Memories with her were also blown away with ashes.
While everyone was silent, Ray pushed the faded ne into the altar.
The ne fit easily into the solid wooden altar.
Contrary to her appearance, she was very affectionate and humane.
Although he could no longer see it, his rtionship with Iriel was clearly in his heart.
After staring at the ne for a moment, Ray turned his back without hesitation.
* * *
The forest of the dark elves.
This ce, where humans are strictly forbidden to enter, has not been visited by humans for more than 1,000 years.
Serien¡¯s instructions fell there.
¨C If a human man wants toe into town, contact me.
The Dark Elves who received the order tilted their heads.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Well¡ I don¡¯t know.¡±
a human man
It was something I had never seen in my life.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but since it¡¯s an order, I have no choice but to obey it in silence.
The Dark Elves¡¯ boundaries became stricter than before, and movement within the vige was also restricted.
At first nce, it is full of vignce to the point of wanting to be severe.
However, in a way, this was a natural result.
Unlike elves who are often captured by vers, dark elves tend to have no contact with humans.
In a good way, it does not suffer damage from humans, and in a bad way, there is no preparation for the human race.
In addition to that, there were no good rumors among the rumors of humans.
Looking at it now, it is inevitable that the eyes of the different races are bad because they are establishing their own kingdom and granting legitimacy to each other.
How can you trust such people?
They thought there was no other way but to lock the door and prepare as much as possible.
* * *
After finishing Iriel¡¯s memorial service, Ray immediately packed his things and left the kingdom.
he let out a deep sigh.
¡°I don¡¯t know how long I canst with just this.¡±
I tapped the empty leather pouch.
I only took a few pieces of dried beef jerky with me because I was leaving in a hurry.
If you keep going like this, you will be able to peel off the bark and eat it before you even stop by the vige.
In the elven vige, they had to eat only vegetables and fruits, but they wanted to refrain from doing so on the way.
¡°I have to hunt.¡±
Eventually he decided to go hunting.
Ray, walking along the road, turned towards the forest.
Laying down his pack in the shade of a nearby tree, Ray snapped a branch.
After arranging the twigs to make them neat, they go straight to hunting.
It is said that the bowl of Eonryeong is shaking, but he has a good spirit from the beginning.
Besides, he was now half mad to eat meat.
¡°Take only one, only one.¡±
It was truly bizarre to see him licking his lips and walking around holding a branch.
However, for some reason, there were no monsters around, let alone wild beasts.
Ray scratched his head.
¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±
He tried to spread mana more widely around him, but there was almost no response back.
What the hell does it mean that there is not even a rabbit in such a deep forest!
He turned on the light in his eyes and wandered through the woods.
I wandered around for over three hours, but all I found was traces of someone hunting and the remains.
I don¡¯t know what kind of madman made all the mountains, but I guess I did a good job hunting.
¡°Sheesh. You made a fool of yourself.¡±
In the end, all that was in Ray¡¯s hand was a few ugly-looking grass and a single soil-covered root.
* * *
Returning to the ce where he left his luggage, he skillfully lit the furnace.
He put the trimmed grass into the hanging iron pot and shook the iron pot with the strength of his wrist.
As it swayed from side to side and received the fire evenly, a savory fragrance soon spread all around.
At this point, wild beasts and monsters are bound to gather around after smelling it, but somehow it is quiet.
I¡¯m used to this silence now.
¡°I wille when the time is right.¡±
After boiling and eating porridge, I timidly fixed my luggage.
The desire to rest is like a chimney, but there was no time to waste recklessly when the bowl of Eonryeong might be fixed.
I put on the hood of my white robe and went on the road when I started hearing noises in the distance.
The distance was so great that the sound was so low that even Ray couldn¡¯t hear it.
Chaeeng-! Chang-!
Screams followed the noise of weapons shing.
It seems that a battle has taken ce.
Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk, you get attacked by monsters when youe into a forest like this.¡±
Why did hee to such a shady ce, leaving the normal road behind?
Besides, he was being attacked by monsters he hadn¡¯t even seen when he was looking for them.
Even if you don¡¯t have luck, you can¡¯t be like that.
Ray muttered to himself and threw himself in the direction of the sound.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Somebody please save me!¡±
As soon as she came out of the bushes, the woman let out a sharp scream.
It must have been merchants, but a medium-sized wagon had copsed.
In the future, five orcs surrounded them, and three orcs blocked the road that seemed the only way out.
For an Orc, it could be said that the formation was quite heady.
In contrast, the escort of the merchants was poor.
One old man gasping for breath as if even holding a sword was too much for him.
And a young man walking backwards in fear.
There was also a man in leather clothes who looked like a coachman, but he seemed to have never fought monsters before, and he was trembling with a woman at the back of the carriage.
It was clear that ten more minutes would change his life.
Why did they drive a wagon to a ce like this because they wanted to sell valuables?
Ray raised his eyes and looked inside the wagon.
Then, there were a lot of wild beasts he was looking for, turned into cold corpses.
Could it be that he was a hunter, not a merchant! To hunt all the food he needed for his daily life!
It was absurd.
Without a proper escort, hunting in the forest should be avoided at all costs.
But to drag a wagon and make up your mind to hunt?
Naturally, it was natural to be attacked by monsters.
Ray sighed and picked up a stone and threw it into the middle of the battlefield.
An explosion erupted from a stone that should have been thrown lightly.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
A pit the size of a palm was dug in the ground.
If someone who doesn¡¯t know sees it, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s bursting with me-type explosion magic.
All the eyes of the monsters were focused on Ray at the sudden uproar.
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
¡°Chwiiik!¡±
A few orcs came running with a characteristic snort.
the old man shouted at him.
¡°Avoid blood! These guys are different from normal orcs!¡±
As if proving that, the clubs wielded by the orcs flew at a considerable speed.
Whiik-!
Contrary to expectations, the club, which had been striking down with fierce force, only cut through the air.
Lei, who avoided the attack by taking a step back, had a tree branch in her hand before she knew it.
Wedge love liquid¡ª!
It was only a slight swing, but the sound of the air ripping spread out in all directions.
Then, the orc¡¯s head parted in an instant.
Wow-!
When one of their kind was killed by a human right in front of them, the other orcs were also nervous.
With just one movement, the atmosphere changed drastically.
The orcs didn¡¯t act foolishly, as it might happen again if they moved hastily.
In the meantime, Ray spoke to the people in the wagon.
¡°Come out soon. To stay there and get into trouble again.¡±
¡°yes¡¡? Ah yes¡¡±
Led by the old man, the young man and the coachman approached Ray in turn.
They were quite surprised.
He knew that the Orcs in front of him were not ordinary because he had already fought.
Even in the case of an old man holding a sword and standing in the lead, he was an aura user, although he was a beginner.
The young Robe split the Orcs, who were too much to deal with, like chopping firewood.
It was impossible without some power.
¡®To be said to be the offspring of a noble who escaped the mansion¡ This ce is too far from the vige.¡¯
Besides, he didn¡¯t seem that old just by hearing his voice.
No matter how much he was taught by the famous family and given a high level of swordsmanship, it would be difficult to deal with even a normal orc, let alone an orc from just before, when he was so young.
The woman, who seemed to be relieved, copsed into her seat as her legs gave out.
There were even tears in her eyes.
¡°Hey hey hey¡ thank you¡ thank you¡¡±
¡°What is gratitude? But¡¡±
He hesitated for a moment behind the robe before opening his mouth.
¡°Are you going to leave that¡ in the carriage?¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°I was wondering if I could bring some if I don¡¯t need it.¡±
At that, everyone, including the woman, turned to each other.
Did you mean to go into the middle of that group of orcs and bring back the corpse of a mere beast?
The coachman¡¯splexion, which had been quite relieved until just now, changed to contemtive again.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯t do that.¡±
He must have said it out of concern, but it was even more dangerous for Ray not to have a proper meal until he reached the vige.
Two days had passed since I had chewed on the tough beef jerky that couldn¡¯t even be called meat.
I ate so many herbs, but now I can stir up a game just by looking at green.
The attitude was tougher than before.
There was meat in front of me, but there was no reason to back down.
¡°Today is the time to eat meat.¡±
Regardless of whether the surroundings were dry or not, his gaze was already lingering inside the carriage.
Chapter 369
Episode 369 Dark Elf Vige (3)
The coachman blocked Ray¡¯s path.
The coachman¡¯s lips were bluish from how surprised he was.
¡°You can¡¯t go! Although I was lucky enough to kill one, they are not normal monsters. If five or six of them gather, they¡¯re strong enough to evenpete with ogres!¡±
The orc had said enough to fight the ogre.
But for Ray, Ow or Orc, that¡¯s it.
He tries to push him away, but isn¡¯t the young man also blocking his path?
¡°I am of the same opinion. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to get out of the forest here¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! How did you get out and go back into them! Reckless!¡±
The woman wept and defended the young man.
Only the old man, feeling something from Ray, kept his mouth shut and watched the situation.
After looking at them for a moment, Ray sighed.
¡°If you¡¯re going to be so intimidated, why did youe to a forest like this?¡±
To his words, the young man hesitantly replied.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect that we woulde this far, too¡.¡± To
What a novice hunter!
Ray shook his head and pushed them away without a moment¡¯s thought.
The huge boulder contained in the number of days lightly separated those who were blocked.
The three people who were blocking it with their own strength looked surprised when they were pushed away.
Ray stepped forward and lifted the tree branch again.
Then the orcs looked at him with wary expressions.
¡°Chwiiik¡¡±
He snorts and prepares to attack.
The moment he showed even a little bit of carelessness, it seemed that the Orcs¡¯ axes would fly at him.
At that, Ray exhaled fear from his whole body.
When the thick flesh shed through the skin, the fighting spirit of the orcs was broken at once.
Tremble-
The orcs who looked so strong a moment ago trembled like aspen trees.
Ray, who lived together in Grandel¡¯s forest and learned thenguage from Aira, was very simr to her.
It was impossible for a mere orc to stop it.
The coachman, who watched the scene from behind, couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
¡°What¡¯s that¡¡±
¡°The orcs are hard¡ I can¡¯t believe that¡¡±
The old man gasped and the young man nodded.
¡°It is definitely Fear, Master¡.¡±
Fear.
It is a known authority that only absolutes can have.
The power of the peer is so great that the weak are not even allowed to dare to approach them.
It is an ability that was originally allowed only to great beings.
However, the tooth in front of his eyes that looked like a human was bleeding.
The old man spit out the words involuntarily.
¡°The great being¡¡±
After saying that, he was startled and quickly covered his mouth.
However, it was after everyone had already listened to the old man talking to himself.
asked the woman in a flowing dress.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just¡ I wonder if there are humans on the continent who can emit peers¡
¡±
¡°¡Lady wyverns and elves don¡¯t mean anyone can use peers. Besides, why would theye all the way to a forest like this to help us?¡±
The woman also kept her mouth shut.
Certainly, there was no way that the elves and wyverns would be in such a ce by chance, and there was even less way to save them from danger.
No matter how you think about it, you can only conclude that you are human.
¡®If it¡¯s a really great being¡¡¯
Saliva goes over by itself.
It is said that before the Great War of the Heavenly Demons in the past, those called great beings existed here in Middle Earth.
Although they only appear in legends and fairy tales now, what if they still exist today?
Aside from the continental situation, many things will change in an instant.
This middle-earth belongs to them.
Unaware of what was going on behind the scenes, Ray was very excited about recapturing the meat.
No, it was a misnomer to say that they simply brought the meat.
After raising the fallen wagon, he was dragging it as it was.
Ray, who brought the wagon to the party, spoke indifferently.
¡°Go now.¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
The coachman¡¯s party felt like they were experiencing a surprise for the rest of their lives today.
What was even more amazing was that the orcs didn¡¯t move at all when they left.
Seeing that appearance, the hypothesis that it might be a ¡®great existence¡¯ has be more credible.
Unlike the first time, Ray looked at the party, who were infinitely rigid, and asked a sneak peek.
¡°You wouldn¡¯t havee to this forest simply to hunt¡ what¡¯s going on?¡±
It was a simple question that anyone could ask, but it came as a shock to the party who mistook him for a great being.
¡®I¡¯ve already thought that far¡¡¯
¡®You might already be reading our thoughts.¡¯
The misunderstanding grew bigger and bigger with tail after tail.
Ray nced at them.
Hesitant to answer, I only cast my gaze once, but the woman was surprised and quickly opened her mouth.
¡°That¡¯s¡ck of money in the estate¡¡±
¡°Money?¡±
¡°Yes¡ I was thinking of selling animal skins to add to the family budget¡¡±
¡°Animal skins? Just how much money is this¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but if we don¡¯t do this, our territory will copse. The family members who stayed in the family also left, and now only my father and I are left. If we give up, the vigers will starve to death.¡±
After hearing the story, it seemed that he was a fallen aristocrat whose name was not well known.
It was clear what kind of situation the estate would be in if the sons of nobles, who were not even their vassals, had to hunt and think about adding to the household.
Looking at her covered in dust, Ray shook his head.
The situation seemed pretty serious, but he was also in a hurry.
I wanted to help, but I couldn¡¯t.
¡®I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m getting weak.¡¯
He fiddled with the bag of gold coins in his bosom.
This is all I brought with me in a hurry.
If this was given as it is, he would have to starve even if he stopped by the vige.
¡®Should I take away one gold coin?¡¯
One gold coin could buy a good amount of food.
If you buy mainly dried jerky, it willst for at least a month.
However, the situation in these territories seemed more urgent than his own.
He was the one who risked his life to save people, just like in his previous life.
Thinking that someone else is suffering from famine to save a gold coin for his own convenience created a feeling of guilt in his heart.
Eventually, he pulled out the entire leather pouch and held it.
¡°take it. This will help to some extent.¡±
The pocket was full of gold coins.
Even if you count less, it seems to exceed twenty.
The woman opened her mouth.
¡®As expected, it¡¯s hot because it¡¯s a dragon!¡¯
Apart from her inner thoughts, other words came out of her mouth.
¡°You can¡¯t get this much money¡¡±
¡°Get it quickly before you change your mind.¡±
Old and young gave her res.
Their eyes were talking.
¡®Get it quickly!¡¯
¡®I knew what would happen if I didn¡¯t receive it!¡¯
The woman who noticed the meaning reached out and handed over the leather pouch.
¡°Thank you! Grace will not be forgotten!¡±
¡°What is grace? Take good care of the vigers with it. I¡¯ll be gone.¡±
Ray¡¯s gaze slipped to the ¡®meat¡¯ on the other side of the wagon.
Shall I take one?
I thought about it, but immediately shook my head.
that¡¯s all money
In the first ce, I hunted with the intention of selling it and adding it to the family budget, but I did not want to pay attention to other people¡¯s things.
Besides, if that little thing helped the vigers, it would be better for him to starve himself for a few meals.
Ray, who had licked his lips, turned around.
Seeing it, the group was amazed.
¡®It¡¯s very different from the story that flows from the legendary statue!¡¯
¡®I thought it was an existence that destroys kingdoms on asion¡ but there are good dragons too.¡¯
The young man said while watching the back of him leaving with a white robe on.
¡°Haven¡¯t stories sometimes said that there are kingdoms guarded by great beings? Could it be that he is trying to protect us?¡±
¡°It could be. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to help me like this.¡±
¡°Instead of doing this, it would be better to tell your father and change the family crest.¡±
¡°Since you were wearing a white robe¡ how about a white dragon?¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine!¡±
Ray¡¯s transformation into a dragon was gradually taking ce in earnest.
* * *
Ray, who was wandering around the mountains picking herbs, was crying.
¡°As expected, I was leaving out at least one gold coin!¡±
I had no regrets at the thought of saving a person, but I was saddened to think that I would not be able to have a satisfying meal even if I stopped by the vige.
After concentrating on moving for three full days without a break, he prepared for the first camping trip.
After knocking on the nearby trees, he picked out the ones that were full and cut them down.
With neat workmanship, he carries a split log on his shoulder and skillfully makes a bed.
There was no suchfortable shelter as there was a bonfire nearby.
I¡¯ve been homeless for the past ten years, and now my skills have reached the peak.
As I hung up the iron pot and boiled the porridge as usual, the savory aroma rose without any special seasoning.
With this, there was a wish that other wild beasts would appear.
Unfortunately, there were no wild beasts approaching him.
They ate porridge in a wooden bowl carved out of a log.
Bitter and savory tastee up at the same time.
A person who eats it for the first time would say it is delicious, but it is a taste that can never be delicious to Ray who wants meat.
Three days to reach the Dark Elf Vige.
Thinking that I should only eat this from now on made my eyes red and my nose wrinkled.
Besides, even after arriving at their vige, what you can eat will be tree nuts and grass.
When I thought of the future, my eyes darkened.
Chapter 370
Episode 370 Vitiligo (1)
There was nothing I could do even if I went to the vige, so I ran in a straight line towards the Dark Elf Vige.
As he repeatedly marched without sleep, Ray vomited his spirit to cover the distance he had to cover in three days in two days.
how much more did it go
A majestic forest appeared in front of me.
Huge trees are huddled together and vines are intertwined like a hedge.
The naturally connected tree trunks looked like an arched bridge.
It was a magnificent sight that aroused admiration for the beholder.
Even Ray, who had already be ustomed to Grandel¡¯s forest, admired it a little.
¡°I thought it would be dark because it¡¯s a dark elf vige, but it¡¯s not really like that.¡±
Sunlight prates through the leaves, and mountain birds gather and chirp in shady ces.
It felt like the naturalness that elves pursued and the forest harmoniously bnced.
After looking around for a while and appreciating the scenery, Ray went into the woods.
The inside was just as beautiful as the outside.
The trees,rge enough for five adult men to be able to surround them, made one think that it was the abode of the elves.
As he continued to walk, at some point he felt the presence of the elves.
Those who moved quickly through the bushes became quiet for a moment and then appeared one by one.
Sueugh¡ª
Elf outfits made with long ears and leaves woven together.
Up to this point, it was the same as the elves in Grendel.
The only difference was the color of their skin.
It is something subtle to say that it is simply dark.
Among them, a male elf who seemed to be representative of them spoke to Ray.
¡°Are you the person who was called by Aira-sama?¡±
At that, Ray nodded.
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°¡follow me.¡±
As he turned his back, the other Dark Elves also turned.
Of course, with a few nces.
Everyone was curious as to whether they were seeing humans for the first time.
When I arrived at the vige, I was in awe of myself.
The trees were made into a dome shape to create shade, and outside the treehouses were exposed to allow sunlight to enter.
It¡¯s artificial, but it¡¯s not strange.
Somehow the trees seemed to have grown into the shape themselves.
It is a very nice town to live in.
The male elf proudly said that he had noticed him.
¡°It¡¯s a vige that prides itself on being second to none of the elves¡¯ viges. Is this your first human elf vige?¡±
He might be a dark elf, but he was definitely less wary than normal elves.
Ray shook his head and replied.
¡°I was taken care of in the forest of Grandel.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s Grandel, it¡¯s Aira-sama¡¯s forest. It¡¯s a very nice ce too.¡±
¡°Have you ever been there?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not on good terms with the elves, but when I¡¯m in charge of an elder, there¡¯s a lot of work. He didn¡¯t want to go back.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard the story yet. What is your rtionship with Aira-sama?¡±
Unexpectedly, a heavy question came back.
be a rtionship
Ray, who was slightly worried, opened his mouth.
¡°We promised each other a future. Among humans, it is said that they make a promise of 100 years.¡±
¡°A hundred years¡ Where can I get it?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think I will either.¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare interfere, but high elves and humans¡ they¡¯re not harmonious.¡±
If Aira had heard it, the road would have gone wild.
An elder elf climbed a huge tree and pointed to a house made of wood.
¡°That is where you will be staying. No matter how much Aira-sama guarantees you, please don¡¯t move recklessly. We also don¡¯t want to do anything radical in the vige.¡±
They spoke softly, but they said that they would respond if they acted nonsense.
Ray nodded once.
¡°If you need anything, talk to that child. It¡¯s a little, but it will help.¡±
At the ce the elder elf pointed out, a tall female elf was standing modestly.
Large pupils and moderately stretched nose.
Even if you look at it, it¡¯s like an elf, a race of beauty.
However, there was something that stood out.
¡®Your skin is white.¡¯
It¡¯s not that the whole skin is white.
Here and there, the white skin was mixed like a stain.
Since my skin was originally dark, the boundary was clearly visible.
Perhaps feeling her gaze, the female elf raised her hand and covered the spots.
The elder elf shook his head.
¡°Since when, it has gradually changed. To be a dark elf and still have the skin of an elf¡ It¡¯s a shame for a dark elf.¡±
She sighed and took a step back.
His skin, which is different from others, is quite embarrassing.
The elder elf, who was watching it, clicked his tongue and left.
When they were left alone in the treehouse, Ray thought for a moment.
¡®It¡¯s definitely vitiligo.¡¯
Vitiligo.
It is an acquired depigmentation disease in which white spots appear on the skin due to the destruction of mnocytes.
The exact cause has not been identified, but it is known that stress or traumatic ultraviolet rays y a secondary role.
There was nothing very surprising about it.
In modern times, it is amon disease that affects 0.5% of the total poption.
However, for her as a Dark Elf, it seemed to be an unbearable illness.
Looking at it now, he can¡¯t stand his gaze and is holding the sword¡
Huh?
Before he could even question it, Ray hurriedly escaped.
A sword strike fell into the space he was in.
Mana didn¡¯t freeze, so even if it hit, it wouldn¡¯t have been a big hit, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel cold in my heart.
Just because we met eyes once, he pulled out his sword and raised it.
Ray shouted as if he was unfair.
¡°Why are you doing this to me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look at me! Stop paying attention to me!¡±
¡°What have I done!¡±
¡°You were staring at me!¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡!¡±
It¡¯s an upational disease!
After confirming the disease, wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to figure out the extent of the lesion!
My own excuse came up to my throat, but I swallowed it with difficulty.
Saying that now will only make things worse.
She red at Ray as she drew her sword.
¡°Human being, it would be better not to look at mefortably. My sword is always hostile to you.¡±
I thought so.
It was because he tried to insert the sword into his mouth first.
The reliability of the horse was approaching the twelfth.
I was going to give him treatment, but when I was attacked, I felt strange.
Even in modern times, this was the first time that I had ever been attacked when I tried to heal someone.
I don¡¯t know if it was because it was my first time seeing a woman like this, or because I was surprised by the sudden unexpected blow, but my heart pounded and pounded.
Is this an arrhythmia that has only been treated?
he reluctantly replied.
¡°Okay, calm down.¡±
¡°joy.¡±
Turning her head, she returned to her initial position.
From the first day I arrived at the Dark Elf Vige, it was unusual.
I already wanted to meet Aira.
In order to head to the Hana Altar, it is necessary to temporarily cancel the barrier magic.
While waiting for him, I had no choice but to stay in this vige even if I didn¡¯t want to.
Ray let out a sigh.
* * *
Being a dark elf, there was not much difference from the elf vige.
It is a typical elven vige, albeit a little louder and livelier.
They fetch water from streams and eat fruits and leaves of nts.
Ray also had a hard time at first, but after about a week, he was able to adapt roughly.
The name of the female elf he lives with is Selis.
Contrary to her innocent name, her behavior is extremely violent.
In the span of a week, he had received her sword only dozens of times.
Now it was to the point where I could guess when and where the sword would fly.
While I was picking up fruits and reading medical books, I felt a presence outside the door.
When I nced around, there was Selis covered in scars.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Ray approached urgently.
It wasn¡¯t serious enough to impede life, but there were not a few residual wounds.
The shoulder seems to be a little loose as if it has been dislocated.
As he reached out, Selis stepped back.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±
¡°Stay still.¡±
Ray, with a rather serious expression, ignored her resistance.
Obviously, he added mana to give him strength, but as he was easily pushed back, Selis¡¯ eyes widened a little.
He touched his shoulder briefly before letting out a sigh of relief.
Fortunately, the degree of dislocation is not severe.
If you hit the bones and get some rest, you will recoverpletely.
The expression on his hardened expression did not go away.
¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s outside, but the elven vige will be safe. But these wounds are¡¡¯
It¡¯s not like a trace of a battle.
There were only wounds, almost as if they had been beaten one-sidedly.
When Ray looked up, Selis averted her gaze.
It means you can¡¯t answer.
Ray sighed again.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to answer, you don¡¯t have to.¡±
Taking out disinfectant and homemade medicine from his pack, he started applying them all over the wound.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°My treasures made over five years.¡±
He speaks with a serious face, but this is oddly funny.
Sellis put on augh.
¡°Then those dirty robes must be traces of hardship?¡±
¡°You can do that.¡±
¡°May I ask why you don¡¯t take off your robe even inside?¡±
It¡¯s like having scars on your face or patterns you don¡¯t want to see.
As she thought about various reasons, she heard an unexpected sound in her ears.
¡°Because you¡¯re handsome.¡±
I told the truth, but a small smile appeared on Sellis¡¯ lips as if he thought it was a joke.
After exchanging a few jokes, the atmosphere was much more rxed than at the beginning.
Ray looked at her and thought.
¡®Looks like there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know.¡¯
In the past, there were often cases in which bruises or scars came back.
However, today was particrly serious.
I guess I shouldn¡¯t leave it like this.
It seemed like I needed to do a little research.
* * *
Lying in the shade reading a medical book, Ray closed his book to the noise around him.
¡°What kind of elf vige is noisy every day?¡±
When I looked back, there was Selis surrounded by several dark elves.
It doesn¡¯t look good at first nce.
He sharpened his hearing.
Then the sound of their conversation could be heard clearly as if they were talking right next to each other.
¡°Thank you for letting me do chores.¡±
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to be the same Dark Elf.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t show that hideous skin here, go and do it in the corner.¡±
Perhaps it was because he was a dark elf, so he was different from talking to the elves.
I think I know why the rtionship between the two races is bad.
Ray shook his head.
¡®I¡¯m going to draw my sword now.¡¯
It was she who pulled out her sword, saying that it was ufortable for her to breathe in the same ce.
Considering what he had seen so far, there was no way he would pass it on after hearing such an insult.
Contrary to Ray¡¯s expectation, Selis was just moving from ce to ce holding a wooden bucket in silence.
Then the Dark Elves¡¯ mockery continued.
¡°A mongrel that was neither an elf nor a dark elf.¡±
¡°You say you live in the same house as the humans who entered the vige? What a perfect pair. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Sometime I¡¯m going to have to catch me and fix that human¡¯s habit.¡±
Hearing the words, Ray tilted his head.
Why am I so anxious to die?
It is all the more questionable when people who are so weak that they would die if they gave the wrong strength and hit them even at night.
Selis was stunned by those words and turned around.
¡°¡That person is innocent. Don¡¯t touch it.¡±
The Dark Elves looked at them with interest when she reacted for the first time.
¡°ha ha ha. Are you covering that human bastard? No matter how much Serien-sama ordered them to do, they are still human beings.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t think Serien-sama really needed a guy like that, did he? Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
To be honest, she didn¡¯t think that Serien, a high elf, called because she needed a human.
So, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Shut up. There¡¯s a degree to being ugly! You¡¯re bing an elf and covering humans!¡±
One Dark Elf manifested magic.
As a huge fireball flew toward her, she hurriedly drew out her sword and blocked it.
However, it was impossible topletely resolve it because of the bted movement.
Unable to ovee her strength, she fell backwards with her sword.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
When the situation turned like this, Ray also knew.
The reason why shees back hurt every day.
Unexpectedly, it was because of the bullying of his fellow Dark Elves.
I can¡¯t believe my skin is a little different, so I¡¯m going to this extent.
Ray¡¯s eyes, which had been watching, slowly cooled.
He rose from the shadows and moved towards the sound.
Chapter 371
Episode 371 Vitiligo (2)
The dark elves sneered at her as she stood up again holding her sword.
¡°To climb without knowing the subject.¡±
In the first ce, the amount of mana of elves far exceeds that of humans.
If one magic hit properly, there was a possibility of death as it is.
Besides, there is not one such person, but five.
No matter how strong she is, it was close to impossible to deal with all of them alone.
That¡¯s why there was never a day when the wounds on the body didn¡¯t dry.
The Dark Elves gathered mana and manifested magic.
Twenty fireballs (Fireballs) floated in the air.
Each one is a crater the size of an adult¡¯s head.
Even if he blocked it with a sword, it seemed difficult topletely relieve the shock.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
The pain came to the side as if it had hit the stomach.
Because of this, the response was slightly dyed.
Guuuuuu-!
The moment the fireballs are pouring towards her.
A doll wearing a white robe intervened between them.
¡°Avoid the blood!¡±
Selis tried to pull him urgently, but Ray¡¯s movement was a step faster.
The mana he pours outpulsively confuses the path of magic.
The mana that made up the magic was instantly dispersed by the power of the two manas colliding.
Cancetion of magic other than the caster, which was theoretically possible.
Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Cancel.¡±
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
The fireballs that flew at Sellis at breakneck speed disappeared in an instant.
The Dark Elves screamed as all the threatening fireballs that heated the ground disappeared.
¡°Ah! Magic¡!¡±
¡°That¡¯s just¡¡±
More than they were surprised, Selis, who watched the entire process from the side, was truly astonished.
¡°It¡¯s ridiculous¡¡±
A person who wasn¡¯t even a magician who manifested magic would get rid of someone else¡¯s magic?
If you don¡¯t know the exact location where the magic is manifested, you can¡¯t even try.
No matter how lucky you were to seed at least one, in the case just now, it was twenty fireballs.
To erase it all in an instant!
What do you mean by human?
Ray wiped his hands and said.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a little too much for five men to harass one woman?¡±
¡°¡You¡¯ve only lived on the subject of being lucky.¡±
Contrary to words, they also vaguely felt it.
That what just happened did not happen by chance.
But there is such a thing asmon sense.
There¡¯s no way humans can do unheard of and unheard of techniques that even high elves can¡¯t do.
that was their idea.
A tall Dark Elf raised a heavy sword.
He was the only elf among the five that could handle a sword.
¡°Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t be able to kill you just because Serien-sama ordered me.¡±
It¡¯s a wild word befitting a gigantic physique.
There was a reason why he spoke with confidence even after seeing his status.
¡®If you¡¯re a wizard, there¡¯s bound to be gaps when manifesting magic. It will be easy to deal with if you just give it time.¡¯
Advantage in the battle between wizard and swordsman.
Even if there was a difference of one or two levels in skill, if it was one-on-one, the melee side had the upper hand.
It was meaningless if it was a 6th circle great mage and a sword master, but I didn¡¯t think that the person in front of me was the 6th circle, the limit of magic.
That¡¯s why he took the lead.
Sellis, feeling the bad vibes, approached Ray.
In her opinion, this fight was entirely against him.
They are also outnumbered, but the difference between a wizard and a swordsman is not small.
Besides, there was a fight with the elves in the vige of the elves.
Even if he was killed right away, there was nothing strange about it.
¡°I know you¡¯re not an ordinary wizard, but humans and elves differ in the amount of mana they have¡ Let¡¯s step back here.¡±
He pulls his arm with desperate eyes.
Ray carefully put her hand down.
¡°are you okay.¡±
His eyes were hidden by his robe, but a smile was evident on his lips.
That look made her even more anxious.
¡°you stupid! There¡¯s no chance of you winning! Don¡¯t be proud of yourself and run away!¡±
Despite her continued dissuading, Ray only shook his head.
The more this happened, the more Selis became restless.
It was certain that he would die if left alone.
That¡¯s why the elf swordsman in front of her had skills that even she herself could admit.
Unbearable, she pulled out a sword from her waist.
¡°¡If we don¡¯t run away, we have no choice but to fight together.¡±
If he bought himself a little time, he would be able to cast a spell or two more from behind.
She took the lead and stood in the avant-garde.
Standing in the vanguard in a battle between a mage and a swordsman takes a lot of courage.
While defending against the opponent¡¯s attack from the front, you must also counteract the magic that wille from behind.
If you don¡¯t have tolerable swordsmanship skills, it¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t even dare to do.
The Dark Elf raised his sword in front of her and smirked.
¡°Have you ever felt attached to living together?¡±
¡°What is Jung? It¡¯s full of hate.¡±
¡°Even though it looks like it¡¯s just wrapped around a human and killed, it¡¯s pretty good around words.¡±
Contrary to what he said, Selis was quite nervous.
There was a gap between his sword, so it could be said that it was at odds with her honest swordsmanship.
She nced back at Ray.
¡®In case I can¡¯t stop it¡¡¯
Gulp¡ª
¡°Let¡¯s end the small talk.¡±
The Dark Elves got ready and kicked the ground.
Even at great speed, his model was moving smoothly.
Selis btedly raised his sword.
It was a half-dyed response, but he blocked his sword attack neatly.
Kaaaang¡ª!
A roar like metal exploding spread out.
¡°You seem to have developed your skills quite a bit. But then, how can we even block magic?¡±
chills down the spine
When he looked away, an invisible de of wind was already aiming for his shoulder de.
Ray, who was watching him from behind, smiled.
¡°Nothing too great.¡±
I thought I had some hidden talent because I was afraid to die.
But now that I see it, it¡¯s just a mouth.
Raising his mana, he kicked the ground.
¡°Ice field.¡±
Damn it¡ª!
With the starter word, a chill began to permeate everything around.
The magic that had attacked Selis instantly bounced off his mana.
As the air froze, not only the woods but also the leisurely streams froze.
field magic.
It is magic that can be said to be the exclusive property of mages who have reached the 6th circle.
The Dark Elves did not even realize that their ankles were frozen.
To that extent, the current situation was a shock itself.
¡°There are six circles¡?¡±
It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was the 5th circle, but the 6th circle is a difficult stage even for elves with long lifespans.
It is not a state where the amount of mana isrge or small.
Breaking the wall of enlightenment and being bestowed the title of a great mage meant that the qualitatively different from ordinary mages.
Besides, there was something even more surprising.
Selis looked at him and murmured.
¡°Wo, field magic without a chant¡¡±
If the magic is 2 circles lower than you, you can omit the chant to manifest magic.
That means¡
¡°The 8th Circle¡Lord¡?¡±
The Dark Elves shook their heads violently at her self-talk.
¡°It can¡¯t be!¡±
¡°Road is a level that even high elves cannot achieve! How could a human¡!¡±
Unlike them, Selis¡¯s opinion was a little different.
¡®I asked what the hell was going on because Serien allowed humans to enter the vige¡ If he was a load¡¡¯
Then the whole situation would be exined.
Forcibly canceling other people¡¯s magic.
The reason why Serien, who strictly regted human entry and exit, brought him into the vige, even following instructions.
The questions that had been tangled in Celis¡¯ head were put together.
The Dark Elves¡¯ bodies gradually froze under the influence of field magic.
He protected himself with the mana he had and was holding on, but he was also reaching his limits.
As the blood slowly froze and the muscles froze ordingly, a bone-cracking pain came over me.
¡°Keuuuuugh¡ stop it now¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to die!¡±
Even as he trembled and spoke, Ray seemed unwilling to stop.
He looked up at the sky with his hands behind his back.
¡°Have you heard of the cold season?¡±
clear. the sky is clear
As such, memories in modern times also came to mind.
The memory of that day was as cold as if it had been hit by an ice dragon¡¯s breath from the front.
Of course, there was no way the Dark Elves would know such a thing.
They were just being harassed by a madman who got them wrong.
In addition, unlike the dying themselves, they are leisurely with their hands behind their backs and have sad eyes.
That appearance further elicited the survival instincts of the Dark Elves.
¡®If we continue like this, we will surely freeze to death.¡¯
¡®That person really intends to kill us.¡¯
Their position, which until just a moment ago had beencent with the thought of killing them, was nowpletely reversed.
Ray had no intention of taking the Dark Elves lightly.
The mental and physical damage they inflicted on Celis was by no means small.
Every day she came home with a wounded body and there was no one tofort her.
That¡¯s why the current personality that refuses to be touched by others was born.
Considering the amount of time she suffered, it was too weak to just end it like this.
Ray raised mana even more.
Then the cold became much denser than before.
It was magic enough to freeze even the flowing stream.
No matter how much mana the Elves had, and they were protecting their bodies with mana, the pain transmitted would be severe.
They clenched their teeth and begged.
¡°Please¡ Now¡ That¡ Stop¡¡±
¡°Uuuuuuu¡¡±
Mana was just about to run.
If he lost his concentration on mana even a little bit, it seemed like he would turn into a block of ice right away.
Even Selis, who had a fair amount of hatred for them, was a little worried.
¡°I¡¯m not really going to die¡?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±
Ray was giving them only the best pain so they wouldn¡¯t die.
In fact, the fact that the Dark Elves were holding out until now was proof of that.
Looking down at them with frost on their long ears and eyebrows, Ray grinned.
¡°Heh heh. I can hold out for another hour.¡±
It was invisible because it was covered by a robe, but looking at the muttering muttering, it looked like a demon summoned by a human.
Selis took a few steps away from him.
¡®I¡¯m not human¡¡¯
It was hard to see him as a person in terms of his strength and personality.
It made me wonder why the high elf Serien was looking for him.
Chapter 372
Episode 372 Vitiligo (3)
A little over an hour passed.
The Dark Elves, who had been rebellious until recently, were now transformed into obedient dogs.
¡°Get down.¡±
He only said one word, but he turned around faster than anyone else and mmed his head first into the ground.
At this point, it was only right to call him a trainer, not a saint.
Celis let out a different expression of admiration.
He was definitely not an ordinary human.
It was because he was moving as he pleased with the high-nosed Dark Elves at his feet.
Ray approached them who were lying face down and said.
¡°What happened from now on happened while you were fighting among yourself. I never hit you, and you never bowed down to me.¡±
Who doesn¡¯t know what it means to shut up?
The Dark Elves nodded fiercely with their foreheads nted on the ground.
¡°I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±
¡°I have never seen a human being in my life!¡±
To think that they would even lie to the elves, who are said to be a true race.
At this point, apuse went beyond admiration.
Ray smiled with satisfaction.
¡°I like it very much.¡±
You will like it.
no, I had no choice but to listen.
If they didn¡¯t listen, they tortured them with freezing magic, and if they tried to make even the slightest unpleasant noise, their fists woulde out first.
In addition, the ces where the hits were so exquisite that screams that had never been heard before weremon.
After repeating it for thirty minutes, even the crooked ones became faithful servants like no other in the world.
Of course, it¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t resist at all.
Mana had already run out a long time ago from fighting field magic.
They gnashed their teeth and endured, but the madman in front of them harassed them without showing any signs of getting tired.
No, far from being tired, it looked like he was enjoying it.
The thought shed through my mind that if I really rebelled, I might be beaten for three days and nights.
After that, it looked just like what you see now.
Even with his head on the ground, he feels no shame.
It would be more urate to say that the mind was remodeled.
Celis said anxiously.
¡°Are they really keeping their mouths shut? If this fact is known¡ it could be a feat for the elven vige.¡±
achievements of the elves.
Although they are a minority of different races, each individual is overwhelmingly beyond humans.
Life expectancy, powerlessness, and even knowledge.
Therefore, once designated as public, the target is destined to be pursued until the end of its breath.
Celis is worried about that.
Ray waved his hand as if to say not to worry.
¡°Nothing like that.¡±
If we went into detail, the legitimacy of the battle was within them.
Besides, even if things went wrong, he had the confidence to avoid the elf¡¯s pursuit.
Is that all?
As long as Aira was a strong supporter, it was hard to think of being designated as an elf¡¯s achievement.
She was rather embarrassed when she answered so confidently.
¡°If so, it¡¯s fortunate¡¡±
Is it really something that should be said fortunately?
It was ufortable to see the Dark Elves abandoning all their pride and bing one with the ground.
what to do with one?
It was obviously their side that attacked first.
Selis sighed.
For some reason, I had a feeling that something big was going to happen.
* * *
Returning to the tree house, the two looked at each other without saying who was the first.
Celis had been quite ustomed to Ray¡¯s gaze over the past time.
Of course, there were still a few things that I was reluctant to do, but it was much better than the first time.
Ray looked at her and said.
¡°It must have been because of the skin, right?¡±
I would ask why you were being bullied.
Celis nodded slowly.
what else to hide
After hesitating for a moment, she pulled back her clothes slightly to reveal the spots on her chest.
There were quite a few small spots on the face and chest.
However, the extent of the lesion was not asrge as expected.
If you¡¯re lucky, you could say you¡¯re lucky.
she said with a self-deprecating smile.
¡°I don¡¯t know when, but the spots on my body have increased one by one. A Dark Elf with white skin¡ It¡¯s not even funny.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Elves are a closed race.
They were tightly united by their own bond, so if something went wrong, they could pretend to be with all of them.
That was exactly the case with Celis.
Even though they are of the same race, they are rejected by the elves because of their skin color.
From his point of view, the current situation was no more than light bullying.
Perhaps no one would stop her even if she harassed her within the elven vige.
If left as it is, the scope of vitiligo will expand, and the bullying will intensify as the spots get bigger.
After examining the lesion, Ray looked away with a sigh.
¡°This is a disease called vitiligo. Due to ack of cells called mnin, skin color is lost and turns white.¡±
Selis tilted her head at the words that were difficult to understand.
¡°Pearl vitiligo? Are you saying it¡¯s sick?¡±
¡°¡To put it simply, it could be called a disease.¡±
¡°So you mean it can be fixed with divine power?¡±
Can the divine power help regenerate mnocytes?
It can be an auxiliary help, but it will not be a fundamental solution.
I have already seen the daughter of Archduke Silos as an example.
If the source is not removed, even if it is treated with divine power, it will only repeat itself.
¡°No, I can¡¯t fix it.¡±
¡°¡also.¡±
Sellis, who had been expecting that, agreed and agreed.
I¡¯ve done everything I could.
I even thought about ripping off the skin.
Treatment has long since been abandoned.
He said in a small voice to the heartbroken woman.
¡°By divine power.¡±
Those words came to Celis as a ray of hope.
¡°What are you talking about? Are you saying there are other ways to fix it?¡±
¡°There are a few spots, but fortunately the range is small. It can be cured with medication.¡±
Although topical calcineurin inhibitors such as Elidel or Protopic could not be used, steroids were just around the corner.
We¡¯ll have to keep an eye on the details, but if you apply it topically to the affected area and give it some time, you¡¯ll see a significant improvement.
Saying that it could be cured, Selis was taken aback.
¡°Can you cure Chi?¡±
¡°It takes a little time. It¡¯s not something that can be cured quickly, so don¡¯t expect too much.¡±
¡°doesn¡¯t care! If only it could be fixed!¡±
An elf who lives through the ages.
I could have waitedfortably for decades.
At her reaction, Ray let out a smirk.
¡°Then let¡¯s start tomorrow. I need some time to make the drug.¡±
Who would disobey!
Now, to her, Ray was the only savior who could fix her skin.
It was an unprecedented high-speed promotion, considering what had been seen as trainers or viins just a moment ago.
Celis shook her head coldly.
It was the moment when the full-scale treatment for vitiligo was about to begin.
* * *
Seongguk has officially announced that it will turn its back on the Small Kingdom Alliance.
Normally, it didn¡¯t look good for arge-scale kingdom to be united and pretended, but the situation was a little different now.
It was not the Small Kingdom Alliance that was betrayed first, but the Holy Kingdom.
During the war, he was hit in the back of the head and managed to block it.
The anger they felt was indescribable because they had been nearly destroyed once.
On the other hand, the Federation of Small Kingdoms was on a shit line.
They colluded with the dark forces topletely destroy the kingdom.
If things went well, they could share the territory of the Holy Kingdom, and they could even get the money and the upper ranks they had.
But the results were not good.
It wasn¡¯t enough that the Seongguk drove out the troops of the dark forces, and even killed many of their own troops.
With half of the soldiers gone in one battle, all that was left was downfall.
In fact, the Holy Kingdom dered a holy war and said that they would oppose themselves like the dark forces.
Thanks to that, I had to flinch every time the army of the Holy Kingdom moved across the border.
The nobles sitting around the round table hit the table with their fists.
Quaang-!
¡°What is this! It¡¯s not different from what I said!¡±
¡°How can you take responsibility for this, since you only incur the wrath of the Holy Land!¡±
At their intense reaction, the man sitting opposite opened his mouth.
¡°Calm down. Although we were pushed back, the damage to the Seongguk was not small. It will probably take another year to fully recover. Contrary to words, the Holy Kingdom will not be able to move carelessly.¡±
¡°But isn¡¯t that the same for us too? The Holy Kingdom will be restored in one year, but we will not be able to restore everything even if it takes three years.¡±
The man grinned at the Count¡¯s words.
¡°He killed the saintess. A castle without teeth is no longer a consideration.¡±
¡°¡what does that mean?¡±
The Marquis red at him with sharp eyes.
I don¡¯t know what the hell they are thinking about ignoring the Holy Kingdom when the current situation is not good.
Besides, shouldn¡¯t they bepletely destroyed as much as the power of the Holy Kingdom was severely reduced?
The man shook his head.
¡°The Seongguk may not be aware of it yet, but the fact that the saintess protected them was not small. Now that protection is gone, Seongguk is a rat in a dock.¡±
¡°So what are you going to do?¡±
¡°I have to hit another ce.¡±
The man drew lines on the map on the table.
There were several kingdoms hanging in the middle of it that went up to the top of the holy kingdom.
Even at first nce, it seems that six will pass.
In addition, the end of the conventionally connected line.
It was the Lessian Empire.
The nobles of the Small Kingdom Alliance jumped up in fright.
¡°Are you insane!¡±
¡°You arepletely crazy!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t see you any more! Our kingdom will fall!¡±
Trying to deal with the Lessian Empire, including the six kingdoms!
No matter how powerful the dark kingdom is on the rise, isn¡¯t there a limit to being reckless!
The man looked at the nobles coldly.
There was even life in his eyes.
¡°Do you think you will live if you get away from us? The Holy Kingdom has already dered a holy war on your kingdom for a long time. If it¡¯s going to be destroyed anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to bet on a ce where there¡¯s even a little possibility of survival?¡±
The nobles frowned at his words.
¡°You despicable¡!¡±
¡°You were nning to use us from the beginning!¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It is too much to say that you use it. I¡¯m just writing where I need to.¡±
The man, who was drinking tea leisurely, looked around the crowd once.
¡°It¡¯s okay to fall into the kingdom you want to fall into, but I won¡¯t stop you. But no one would make such a foolish choice, right?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
No answer came, but it was as if it had already been decided.
The Small Kingdom Alliance never went against the will of the dark forces.
After all, they were their only lifeline.
The nobles found their seats again and sat down.
¡°¡no objection.¡±
¡°Whoa¡ Please do well this time.¡±
¡°I think so even if you don¡¯t say it. Let me have some fun.¡±
An ominous light shed in the man¡¯s eyes.
Chapter 373
Episode 373 Vitiligo (4)
Selis¡¯ treatment started the next day.
She waspletely entrusted to Ray.
Reliability was already at its peak, as the Eye of Truth, which distinguishes lies, did not respond to him.
After measuring the extent of the vitiligo lesion, Ray nodded.
If this is enough, it can be fixed.
If the mnocytes are regenerated with drugs and the range of lesions is gradually reduced, the unsightly stains will soon disappear.
Ray took the drug out of his leather pouch.
Then he applied it carefully to Celis¡¯ skin.
¡°Your skin may feel itchy after applying it. Don¡¯t ever touch me.¡±
¡°Yeah¡¡±
She had been waiting until she could not sleep because of the treatment, but was disappointed in her heart when he saw that he was applying water to her skin.
¡®Is it really better with this¡¡¯
The eyes of truth were still telling him that his words were true, but looking at his actions, I was a little suspicious.
I thought there was something wrong with the way she cast field magic with only the starter words, but it seems that her expectations were wrong.
Ray, who was aware of her intentions or not, had applied all the drugs to his skin, and got up after shaking his hands.
¡°It¡¯s almost over, so you can go back. I need to see the condition, soe visit me once a day from now on.¡±
¡°¡is this really the end?¡±
When she asked hesitantly, Ray smiled.
It seems that the treatment is not reliable.
It would be natural.
Medicine had just begun to spread, and the Dark Elves, who had rtively little contact with humans, would not have known of the existence of medicine.
¡°Then did you know how to use divine power? As I said before, there is a limit to fixing it with divine power. For now, this is the best.¡±
In the eyes of truth, there is still no reaction.
That word just now must mean the truth.
Celis, who had made a moaning sound, nodded.
¡°¡okay. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±
Although they share the same house, the space between him and her is clearly divided.
She is using her right side toy down her left side.
Also, the house is quiterge.
To the extent that the expression that you have toe is right.
While tidying up her clothes, she stood up.
His face was expressionless, but the overall look of disappointment was evident.
* * *
Ray has spent the past two weeks collecting herbs that will help heal Celis.
As promised with Derp in the past, he did not bother to use mana for chores.
Mana is a mighty force.
At the same time, it is a sweet temptation that makes it possible to take care of things that need to be dealt with in an instant.
Anyone who has tasted the sweetness of mana at least once would not be able to imagine a life without using mana.
Derp had said this out of concern.
¨C Works that can only be created using mana can never be said to be my skill. You should be able to get out of thefort of mana.
Ray also thought that was a valid point.
If you lean onfort once or twice and get used to it, the time when your mind will be shaken will surelye.
Digging up the roots of herbs without damaging them without the help of mana and shaking off the soil was a much moreborious task than I thought.
In addition, thend of the elves was hard as it had not been touched by anyone for hundreds of years.
He pushed his way through the tough grass and forced his way through the hard ground.
Thanks to that, the robe turned into a muddy mess.
The Dark Elves who were looking at him frowned.
¡°They¡¯re doing that to fix the curse.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, what a futile effort.¡±
¡°How can a mere human try to fix the curse sent by heaven?¡±
He clicks his tongue once and goes on his way.
However, not all Dark Elves turned their backs.
Among them were the benevolent Dark Elves.
There were elves who gave away the fruit and left, and there were elves who gave Ray a mattress made of leaves as he traveled through the forest day and night.
An elderly elf with wrinkles on his face from old age approached Ray.
He came closer and bowed his back.
I put a few roots of a nameless grass in Ray¡¯s basket of herbs.
As he looked up, the old man gave a small smile.
¡°It¡¯s really nice to see people working for others. You are a human being with a good heart.
have a good heart
he shook his head.
¡°It is simply self-gratification.¡±
¡°The world calls it the excuse of the good and humility.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t the old man a kind man who shows goodwill to the different races that everyone points his finger at?¡±
¡°I just helped a few hands on the car I was doing my job.¡±
¡°What kind of elf in the world goes so far as to destroy nature by hand?¡±
¡°Why is this blue-eyed young man not willing to say a word?¡±
The old man who had been drooling spoke up.
¡°Are you trying to get rid of Celis¡¯ curse?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
When he answered without hesitation, a quiet tone was heard unlike before.
¡°Can you fix it?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray stopped digging for herbs and cast his gaze.
The old man had a stern face.
¡°He is a child with many scars since ancient times. If only to nt useless expectations. If it¡¯s something you can¡¯t promise, it¡¯s probably better to quit at this point.¡±
His concern for her emanated from his voice.
It seems that there are quite a few elves in this town who feel sorry for Selis even if they don¡¯t express it outwardly.
I thought there were only ruthless and vicious elves in the vige because they tortured me so much every day.
I felt a little lucky.
But at the same time, a fishyugh came out at the current situation.
These are the ones who have been left alone until now.
It¡¯s just ridiculous that those who haven¡¯t even moved their bodies for her are now starting to appear one by one.
¡°You mean give up? If you get disappointed, you might get hurt again.¡±
¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to show reality than to have false hopes. That¡¯s what we do to help Sellis.¡±
Heughed at the old man¡¯s words.
¡°What help is help? Are you guys qualified to say that?¡±
Ray looked at the old man.
¡°In the meantime, you all thought Sellis was pitiful. I sympathize and feel pity, but that¡¯s all. In fact, no matter what Selis faced, there was no way to directly step forward. Even when I came home with a broken shoulder and arm, even when I was stabbed in the side, even when I was silent without a single scream. You elves sat graciously with their heavy buttocks on and just watched. But now you¡¯re talking about Selis¡¯ wounds as if you know all about them?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Shell of goodwill is worse than malice.¡±
Ray got up from his seat.
The dirt on the robe fell in torrents.
Her hair was greasy, and her clothes were disheveled to such an extent that even empty words could not be called tidy.
However, there was a strong presence in the blue eyes that made me forget all about it, as if looking at the vast sea.
¡°I know what the old man is worried about. But now the elves have no right to say anything to me. Because they threw that right into their own hands. You just asked. Can you fix it?¡±
Ray paused for a moment before continuing.
¡°I will fix it. I will fix it and tell you. Whether or not it will end in vain hope is for me to decide.¡±
* * *
This week and two more days have passed.
So far, no noticeable results have been seen, but Celis, who is sensitive to skin, has noticed that the white spots have slightly diminished.
¡°It works.¡±
Even though he said it, he couldn¡¯t believe it, so he blinked his big eyes.
Even at first, I thought that the cure was simply water.
I only applied it for 15 days, but my skin was gradually changing.
¡®How on earth?¡¯
She, who had been watching his treatment so far, was locked in doubt.
He didn¡¯t use diligent divine magic, nor did he use potions.
Even so, how should I exin that my skin is improving?
The question was not resolved, but the suspicion towards Ray quickly disappeared.
It¡¯s a ¡®curse¡¯ that didn¡¯t get better no matter what I did.
Although the change was insignificant to say that she had been cured yet, the fact that she had changed from before made her happy all day long.
If I keep going like this, I¡¯m starting to see hope that I can really bepletely cured.
The overflowing happiness was immediately expressed on his face.
Nothing special happened, but Ray smiled as he watched Sellis babble.
¡°If anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think it¡¯s already been fixed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to say anything. It is true that it is being fixed.¡±
While talking, he showed his own spots, but if someone unfamiliar saw them, they would be no different from the first ones.
It will take months for all of that to go away.
However, to an elf, a year or so is nothing.
Even if it takes five years, she will be able to wait with a smile.
I liked Ray and said to Sellis who was about to die.
¡°Because you don¡¯t know, watch out for sunlight until you¡¯re cured. For now, don¡¯t go out and stay at home.¡±
¡°huh. I will.¡±
Lately, I¡¯ve been listening really well.
There was once a time when I was told to stand on a handstand with one hand for treatment.
If she and he had met for the first time, they would have been suspicious with hostility, but by now, even that was well followed.
Thanks to that, there was no time to be bored.
You could say that he is a skilled and evil doctor.
Tong¡ª Tong¡ª
A Dark Elf came in with a knock on the door from outside.
He came in front of Ray.
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°The elder says that the barrier magic circle is ready to be released.
¡°All right.¡±
I guess the time has finallye.
It is a sacred ce that all elves in the past defended with their lives, and it is a secret ce that is only allowed to authorized persons.
Human beings are the first to set foot in a ce that has never been allowed to enter an unqualified being.
Selis said anxiously.
¡°It¡¯s a ce where people you can¡¯t handle gather. Even when you say a word, think it over carefully in front of them.¡±
He responded with a nod of his head once.
However, as if that wasn¡¯t enough, Celis continued to give advice on stretching.
¡°If you hate me once, it¡¯s the end! know?¡±
¡°What are those clothes? Even wearing the rags worn by dwarves would be better than that!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t. Take that off right now and change into this.¡±
She shot her words at such a speed that she did not even dare to answer, and held out a garment made of leaves.
The natural clothing of elves.
It is an eco-friendly garment made by borately weaving leaves.
It was a great piece of clothing, except that the area was small enough to barely cover important parts.
Ray looked at it with a hardened face.
Even if you look at it, it¡¯s thinner than the other elves.
There was no way I could wear it.
The conscience and thew-abiding spirit, which were not long left in him, united in one mind and refused to wear clothes.
However, Selis¡¯ hand was tenacious.
He held it in his hand, which he had been trying to avoid.
Why do they voluntarily want to defile their sacred ce?
Certainly, the culture of the elves is beautiful, and each other¡¯s culture deserves to be understood.
this is not a bit
No matter how you think about it, it was a costume that would raise a lot of problems.
When Ray tried to protest, the young elf who hade to convey the elder¡¯s words added.
¡°Also, the elder told me to be sure to return after bathing. Otherwise, the barrier magic would not be canceled¡¡± ¡°
¡.¡±
Selis affirmed from the side.
¡°Think of it as the will of heaven and wear it.¡±
Ray grabbed the traditional elven costume.
the will of the sky
He raised his head and looked up at the sky.
As if in response, the sky, which had been covered in dark clouds, cleared wide.
For some reason, it seemed that Gaia was smiling.
Chapter 374
Episode 374: Ten sincerity and hundred prayers that everyone didn¡¯t know
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Ray talked to the young elf who was about to leave.
The elf who was about to leave the door stopped.
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°It seems difficult to go right now. As you may have heard rumors spreading in the vige, I want to focus on treatment now.¡±
¡°Cure¡¡±
He looked at Selis with a curious look.
A long silence of three seconds passed.
The young elf¡¯s head nodded.
¡°I can¡¯t give you that much time.¡±
¡°One month is enough.¡±
Not only the young elf, but even Selis were surprised to hear that he only asked for one month.
Can the curse that has been together for decades be lifted in just one month?
The young elf, who turned his bodypletely and looked at Ray, narrowed his eyes.
¡°Would you really be okay with a month?¡±
It was a question full of doubts, but Ray¡¯s answer was refreshing.
¡°yes. One month is all it takes.¡±
¡°At that level¡ I get it. But be sure to keep what you say. Unlike humans, elves hate lies.¡±
While nodding her head, Ray shifted her gaze to the young elf¡¯s clothing.
A colossal outfit with only leaves visible.
It was much thicker and longer than the one she had received from Selis, but it was the same that if she wandered around in a vige of humans, she wouldn¡¯t have anything to say even if she was immediately arrested for disorderly conduct.
So, no matter what I said, I couldn¡¯t take it seriously.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll just go. See you again in a month or so.¡±
* * *
When the elf youth disappeared, Selis became restless.
¡°Can you really fix it in a month?¡±
As if telling him not to worry, Ray patted his chest.
¡°I was underestimating the elves¡¯ ability to heal themselves. If we keep going like this, we will probably be able to finish it within a month, not a few months.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fortunate, but¡¡±
I can¡¯t help but worry.
It¡¯s a simple treatment that ends with just applying medicine, but isn¡¯t it improving thanks to his advice so far?
If the skin spots did recur while Ray was gone, it would be quite troublesome.
As if guessing what she was thinking, Ray rummaged through his leather backpack.
¡°I¡¯m going to change my medications from now on.¡±
¡°Are you changing?¡±
¡°Your skin will be somewhat dry, but the effect is much better than now.¡±
I knew that the existing medications worked well for Selis.
Also, thanks to the elf¡¯s unique healing power, it was confirmed that other drugs were worth trying.
There was nothing wrong with my body, so there was no need to take the slow route.
The degree of dryness of the skin can be solved by supplementing with sufficient moisture.
You may feel drowsy after taking the medicine, but if you sleep or take a sigh, you will definitely feel better.
The reins of ¡®possible side effects¡¯ that had been blocking him so far were released.
A doctor who is not worried about getting behind the scenes (?) is invincible.
Ray let out a sinisterugh.
¡°Heh heh. open your mouth It goes in.¡±
When I put the water and the heavy-looking medicine into my mouth, Selis, who felt that his life was threatened, protested.
¡°Wait a minute¡! Ugh!¡±
Wait a minute, Nabal, and it was no longer used.
Due to theck of modern medical equipment, the medicine that could not be fullypressed boasted the size of an adult male fist.
After putting it in her mouth, Celis was dying.
If he hadn¡¯t protected his jaw with mana, the jaw would have fallen out as soon as he put the medicine in his mouth.
It even made me wonder if he was trying to kill himself in the name of treatment.
Enemy-! Enemy-!
I chewed hard on the dry medicine that looked like tree skin.
Every time I chewed the dry medicinal material, my mouth dried up in an instant.
Like a drought, so to speak.
It is the soil that has begun to crack due to drought.
I chewed it up somehow and passed it down my throat, and this time Ray approached with a bucket of water.
After a drought, a flood awaits.
* * *
I took the medicine for over a week and applied it again.
Sellis, who was trying to show her strength, got a little tired of it.
The medicine is stuffy and the throat is dry.
And the taste was so intensely bitter that it was like poking your tongue with sharp needles.
¡°Do I really need to eat this?¡±
I tried toin, but only a yful reply came back.
¡°It is a high-quality nutritious food that cannot bepared to the fruits and grass that you have always eaten. Be patient and eat.¡±
It¡¯s high-end nutrition.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good for the body, but the taste was so bad that even eating just one was painful.
¡°How the hell do you make something like this? It will be difficult to make.¡±
The hard work was mercilessly ignored.
Ray smiled and nodded.
¡°I borrowed it from somewhere else.¡±
¡°Could you borrow it?¡±
¡°You could say I borrowed knowledge. Everything in my life is borrowed from somewhere.¡±
Sellis waved her hand, wondering if she was ying a joke on his subtle words again.
¡°It was a joke. What else would you do? Can you really cure it in the next three weeks? Dispelling barrier magic is not an easy task. The elders are busy people, so I can¡¯t wait forever.¡±
¡°The medicine is a bitcking, but I can solve it somehow. Trust mepletely.¡±
Selis gave Ray a look.
Although he was joking around a lot, he had never let go of what he had said once.
Moreover, the eyes of truth were also proving that his words were true.
¡°It¡¯s only at times like this that you¡¯re really trustworthy.¡±
* * *
When exactly 15 days had passed.
Celis shuddered and shook her head.
¡°I can¡¯t even eat it. Can¡¯t we just treat it like before?¡±
¡°It might be easy, but for now, it¡¯s better to treat yourself while taking medicine. Shut up and open your mouth.¡±
¡°Ouch¡¡±
She opened her mouth after making a painful sound.
A handful of finely chopped medicines went into his small mouth.
There was no end to the medicine, just a handful.
The amount you need to eat at least three or four more times.
I tried boiling it and powdering it, but the nasty taste was still the same.
Ray looked at her and said.
¡°Swallow. It is to treat your skin, which you wanted to get rid of by tearing off your own flesh. There¡¯s no way it can be fixed without any trouble.¡±
¡°But no matter how much this is¡¡± It¡¯s
already beyond the genre of taste, and it¡¯s even painful to pass it down your throat.
The strong scent of medicinal herbs seemed to have lost its function in the nose and cut off the tongue.
sick.
That would be the correct expression.
Ray calmly looked down at Sellis, who was showing displeasure.
There was no more smile on his face.
But there was only an inexplicable remorse in those eyes.
¡°As far as I know, millions of people have been crippled for their entire lives because there is nomon medicine avable, and tens of thousands of people who have lost their lives because there is no healer to take care of them. You have medicines and a doctor who will treat you ailments. Are you still going to spit out the sound of being full because it doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± ¡°But¡¡±
When she opened her mouth to say something, Ray cut off her words.
¡°Open your mouth. If you want to get better, take medicine.¡±
¡°¡¡±
She opened her mouth again.
* * *
24 days have passed.
The spots were now significantly reduced in size.
At a nce, it¡¯s the size that makes you think it¡¯s attached to something.
Celis, who hadn¡¯t left the house since Ray told her to be careful of sunlight, was itching to brag about her current situation to the vige elves.
I wanted to show the traces of the ugly years that everyone treated as a curse and looked down on as soon as possible.
¨C Be careful of sunlight.
It sounded like someone was nagging him, but he shook his head to clear his thoughts.
¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, so what? After all, I have a lot of worries.¡±
for a moment.
It won¡¯t go unnoticed for a very short while.
In addition, I felt strongly that going out for a few minutes would not harm my skin.
Celis, having made up her mind, decided to go out.
* * *
She couldn¡¯t sleep properly for over twenty days.
Although this is a heterogeneous race, it was enough to be a shame while living in the same house with a member of the opposite sex.
Selis¡¯ footsteps naturally headed for the stream behind the forest.
After staying at home for a while, soaking in the stream seemed to relieve the umted stress.
¡°Haa¡¡±
So far, there hasn¡¯t been anything that could be called twists and turns.
I simply took my medicine and drank some water.
Only those two things drove me crazy.
I wondered how the hell it was made, and I wondered if it was made with ck magic.
what about water?
He yells at you, telling you to drink in one day the amount you should have split over at least three days.
In the process, Selis quarreled and quarreled and fought a lot with Ray.
It is only now that I am getting used to it little by little, I hold back and drink it, but when it is time for a meal, the desire to run away is like a chimney.
¡°I¡¯ll ask you to eat it again when I get back.¡±
I am not in a position toin because I am receiving treatment by relying on his kindness.
To be honest, I would be lying if I said I had noints at all.
she got up from her seat
There were only a few traces of spots left on Selis¡¯ body, which was not wearing a single thread.
If it goes on like this, it will be cured within a month.
* * * As
she was about to get dressed and return to the vige, a person came into her eyes from afar.
A figure bent over wearing a familiar murky white robe and engrossed in something.
Selis, hiding behind a tree without realizing it, looked at him.
His hands, who usually liked clean things, were muddy.
¡®What are you doing?¡¯
She watched him curiously.
At first I didn¡¯t know what the heck I was doing, but after a while I understood the actions.
Finding medicines to make for yourself.
The reason I went out early in the morning and didn¡¯te back untilte in the evening.
¨C I¡¯m a bit short on medicine, but I can solve it somehow. trust mepletely
The person who said that was secretly and silently doing his job in the back mountain.
Seeing this, Celis¡¯s mouth closed little by little.
In the meantime, there was one drug that he did not know about, and there was a tenfold devotion and a hundred origins.
In a yful tone, he covered up his hardships as if they were nothing.
There was a person who was climbing a mountain covered in dirt, even though his bare face was barely covered.
He dug and dug through the hard earth.
Spring has just passed winter.
Every time he moved his hands to dig up the cold ground, he didn¡¯t even know it was his turn.
White, proof of pure whiteness and one mind, showed off their small presence vaguely.
dug up
The hard work put into making one medicine was indescribable.
¨C My life is only borrowed from another ce.
Borrowing knowledge from another world, borrowing a body from another world, borrowing a ce from another world.
His soil-covered hands brushed off the still-frozen ground as if handling something precious.
Ten sincerity.
The floral scent gradually intensified.
Hoping for the happiness of others instead of me, I carefully sweep the ingredients for making medicinal herbs into my waistband.
The origin of the hundred.
The birth of the medicine that Selis herself had refused to eat was quietly and sacredly taking ce there.
Chapter 375
Episode 375 Disaster (1)
Spring is beautiful because it blooms on its own.
Even the wind is dyed with the scent of flowers and embraces sweetness, so it must be that the seasons have changed.
The cold soil he held gave off the scent of flowers that made his head dizzy, and the scent of spring came from the winter trees he touched.
Celis squeezed her shoulders.
cold.
It must have felt cold.
Even when I washed my clothes in a stream, and when I walked through the woods with my body not yet dry.
Even when he was despised and hated by his fellow elves.
An ice-like coldness dominated his whole body.
Feeling the cold that did not go away even if I put my body in front of the bonfire, I knew that this was hate and malice.
Then, miraculously, the eyes of truth grew one step further.
He knew lies from his own race and learned distrust.
The sky matured its own eyes so that it would not be hurt by seeing it before anyone else.
As a result, he gained a heart that won¡¯t be hurt by anyone of the same race.
Even if you hear harsh words, even if you get beaten up.
With just one nod of the head at their strong spears, they obtained solid armor that could be epted.
Only the armor decorated on the outside supported him while hiding his deepest feelings.
However, the armor that no one could pierce easily melted with someone¡¯s warm kindness.
White Youngsanhong.
The leaves of the flowers that used the cold as armor to protect themselves fell one by one.
If he was spring, he was a flower that lived by leaning on it.
Seeing him devoting himself to himself made me not feel cold anymore.
The trembling in my shoulders stopped, and the coldness of the earth that I felt at my feet felt like warmth.
Her barefoot steps drew closer to him.
one step. one step.
Every time I got close to him, the fire in my frozen heart revived.
By the time Ray, who was absorbed in collecting herbs, noticed her, Celis was already right in front of him.
She hugged Ray tightly.
Contrary to his actions, he couldn¡¯t open his mouth.
The pounding in his chest intensified.
The more he did, the more his lips twitched, but no voice came out.
Celis thanked her inwardly.
¡®thank you.¡¯
A word of sincerity.
¡®Thank you for treating me. Thank you for treating me.¡¯
He bowed his head with overflowing feelings for the man who was willing to treat even his mental illness.
It was in the bosom full of soil, but I felt the warmth there.
From the beginning to the end, he was the only person who approached me with good intentions.
Because he is infinitely kind and his kindness is unparalleled pure.
My heart, which had been cracking andining of dryness, started beating again.
Heart-!
The hot blood sent from the heart to all parts of the body soaked all the tips of the head and toes.
At first, Ray, who was embarrassed, gently removed her shoulder.
¡°I must have told you to be careful of the sunlight. What if the spots recur?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care about spots anymore.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Ray shook his head as if he meant something.
Selis looked at him and smiled once.
¡°Because I found something more important than other people¡¯s eyes.¡±
At the end of her eyes, which had only been sharp, there was affection hanging before she knew it.
For the first time, I received someone¡¯s sincere favor.
It was like a gentle breeze on a spring day and melted like the warm sunlight.
However, Ray, who felt that she was not good, was busy taking a backward step.
It was clear that something else had happened without her knowledge.
purple.
The eyes glistening with longing and desire!
As far away as he was, Selis came closer.
¡°I think thebination of elves and humans is pretty cool too.¡±
She, who had always hated being human, changed her words as if flipping her palms.
Were the elves so optimistic who knew how to change their opinions so easily?
Of course, I admit that a human and an elf would make a good pair, but the opponent was wrong.
My opponent is a bit more¡
¡°Hoo.¡±
Yes, she has such beautiful gray hair that is disheveled and has elegant and lofty eyes.
Mysterious eyes that look like a mixture of the sky and the sea, and an absolute appearance that overwhelms the elves, a race of beauty.
It¡¯s like, if you¡¯re looking at it, there¡¯s no doubt that it¡¯s Aira¡ Why are you here?
Selis hurriedly knelt down before the figure that had been gradually drawn in his mind could not be drawn.
¡°Meet Aira.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fun. Try more. What about elves and humans?¡±
Contrary to the words to try more, mana was fluttering around her body.
If I said even one more word, my body would be torn apart.
Selis was sweating profusely.
Aira looked around and said.
¡°I came to see what was going on because he didn¡¯te so often¡ I never thought he was doing something so outrageous.¡±
Tizzling¡ª
she red at Ray with her mouth closed.
he was embarrassed
If there is a sin to himself, it is only the sin of gathering herbs in the mountains.
After a series of unpleasant feelings, he quickly changed the subject.
¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°¡I have a lot to say, but the matter is serious, so let¡¯s put it aside.¡±
She waved her hand and moved the mana.
The boulders contained in the water created a wall that blocked out the surrounding sounds.
After looking at Selis for a moment, Ira opened her mouth with her back turned.
¡°The altar is starting to make a difference.¡±
¡°Change¡ª¡?¡± ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a bit difficult to exin. But¡¡±
She looked at Ray and said with a strange look.
¡°Your condition doesn¡¯t seem normal either.¡±
The scattered mana was unable to find its ce.
There must have been a problem in the heart of the bowl of thenguage.
¡°I wonder what happened in the meantime?¡±
Ray nodded slowly.
The closest rtive was helplessly lost.
It was a kind of heart that came after Iriel died.
Even though she wanted to ask what had happened, Aira simply closed her eyes instead of constion.
¡°¡okay. Let¡¯s hear that story at the altar. So, can youe over right now?¡±
¡°now?¡±
¡°At least a little bit of mana needs to be replenished at the altar. I still don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the altar is sucking mana like crazy.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
It was to the point where Aira asked for it.
It must mean that the situation is urgent enough to require his own iplete mana.
However, it bothers Sellis to go on like this.
It was a car that had just been spurred on by treatment and was reducing the lesions.
With just a few more days of effort like this, you could definitely get rid of vitiligo.
¡®I¡¯d like to have them eat medicine while I¡¯m gone, but¡¡¯
The remaining medicine is two days¡¯ worth at most.
Because the quantity was sorge, it was not easy to make a few even if we sold out all day.
As she nced at her, Selis smiled broadly, perhaps noticing something.
The shape of her mouth seemed to say, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
Whatever Ray was thinking, Sellis herself decided not to care about spots anymore.
There was no longer a need for a being who would show favor just because her appearance had changed.
Celis¡¯s mouth widened gradually.
Each letter was put together to form a sentence.
¨C I¡¯ll wait until you return from the altar.
Selis got up and walked over to Ray and gave him another hug.
Then Ray was taken aback again.
Ira quivered her fine eyshes and shut her mouth.
¡°Not even blood on the head.¡±
* * *
The three went back to the vige together.
There was no dialogue between them.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The stinging mana emanating from Aira¡¯s body made the two of them shut their mouths.
Celis was also intent on checking Aira¡¯s eyes, as if thest hug had taken her heart.
The elves hurriedly lowered their bodies when they noticed the three entering the vige side by side.
¡°Meet the Supreme Guardian.¡±
¡°Ah, nice to meet you Aira-sama.¡±
Her presence in the elven vige shined in itself.
If the Dark Elves called the earth, she was a lofty flower that bloomed on it.
¡°Remove the barrier. I will return to the altar.¡±
¡°Yes, I will prepare it right away.¡±
The elves hurriedly called for the elders, and the called elders burst out of their treehouses.
In less than five minutes, the three elders gathered.
They hurriedly made their way into the forest.
Peeling off the curtain covered with mana revealed a magnificent forest with apletely different appearance from before.
Not the small trees that were seen until now, but tall trees like mulberry trees forming a forest.
Ray let out a small exmation.
¡°Hey¡ it was called barrier magic, so I did something¡¡±
It¡¯s barrier magic that prevents someone from entering and even hides its true form out of concern.
It was not known what kind of magic was used in the magic circle, but it was easy to guess that it was made by someone with a high understanding of magic.
When the road to the forest waspleted, Aira opened her mouth.
¡°At the altar, non-public figures are strictly forbidden to use this mana on their own. Please be careful.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
As she led the way, the elders bowed their heads deeply.
¡°I wish you well.¡±
¡°Please return safely.¡±
* * *
I followed Aira into the forest.
Ray, who was deeply moved by the elders¡¯st greeting, asked.
¡°Now tell me slowly. What is an altar?¡±
Aira, who was leading the way, exined.
¡°Do you know about the war between the Elyos and the Asmodians?¡±
Heavenly Demon War.
This is the reason why all the dragons who protected Middle Earth in the past disappeared, and it was the worst case that the entrance to the Heaven and the Demon World was pierced in Middle Earth.
Nodding her head, she continued her exnation.
¡°The ¡®altar¡¯ is a magical tool made after the War of the Heavenly Demon. To rectify Middle-earth, which has been greatly shaken since the War of the Heavenly Demon, and to prevent those from another dimension.¡±
Ray, who had been quietly listening to the story, flinched.
¡°Are youing from another dimension?¡±
another dimension.
In other words, isn¡¯t the ¡®Earth¡¯ that was his previous life also a different dimension!
¡°Once or twice, there are times when the gates of the demon realm or the heaven world open. Not only that, but when the altar caused serious problems, there were times when monsters from other dimensions appeared. Even though it has been hundreds of years, there is no guarantee that it will not happen again.¡±
¡°Simply put¡ you mean the magic tool called the altar is a pir that straightens the dimension that has been shaking since the War of the Heavenly Demon?¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you understood quickly. Exactly.¡±
¡°Then, the problem with the altar can¡¯t be¡¡±
Aira silently affirmed.
¡°It¡¯s the same symptoms as hundreds of years ago.¡±
Chapter 376
Episode 376 Disaster (2)
¡°Umm¡¡±
I drool as I listened to the story.
altar.
A pir that protects the dimension and at the same time a lock that sealed the entrance to the heavens and demons.
For some reason, it seemed to have a lot to do with the fact that he came from modern times to this middle-earth.
¡®Come to think of it, I met descendants of elves who made bicycles and violins in the Lessian Empire.¡¯
Ray thought of the half-elves, where archery was an art.
What if her ancestors were reincarnated hundreds of years ago when the dimension was once twisted?
Suspicion continued biting tail after tail.
At the end, it reached her younger sister Lacia.
Considering the absurd speed of acquiring magic and the fact that he had knowledge he would not have learned, it was possible.
Ray, who was organizing his thoughts about the altar for a while, touched his forehead.
¡°God has made a big deal out of it.¡±
¡°It must have been an unavoidable choice. Because the main god who protects the world could not have given up the dimension, but could not have destroyed the bnce in the middle world.¡±
¡°No matter how much, this is a bit too much¡¡±
Even in the demon realm and the celestial realm, the dimension itself was different from the middle realm.
ording to legend, it was known that humans could not dare to handle the holy power and demonic spirit they emitted, and that there was a history of a single monster tearing down Mount Tai.
Of course, rumors and legends are bound to go wrong.
However, even if not to that extent, there would be enough power to deal with human forces casually.
Let¡¯s assume that if the dimension is distorted like that time, one of the gates to either the demon world or the celestial world opens.
In an instant, the empire and the kingdom would burn and scatter as ashes.
The territory that many different races have made their home will be their ything and will forever turn into a battlefield.
The Fall of Middle-earth.
Invasion of new beings.
Predictably, at that time, it would not be only the Elyos and the Asmodians who would reign in Middle-earth.
Even unknown beings who were brought from a faraway dimension like yourself will start confrontation in order to survive.
A magic tool created by God.
If one ¡®altar¡¯ is torn down, the middle world literally bes a mess.
Ray¡¯splexion changed more seriously than before.
Could it be that thest option chosen by God became the trigger that turned Middle-earth into a gambling ce?
Was there really no other way?
Perhaps guessing his intentions, Aira said as she walked faster.
¡°Just because he is the god of the dimension doesn¡¯t mean he is omnipotent. It¡¯s just that you know more and can do more than others. Although it is versatile, how can it heal the wounds of the dimension? I had no choice but to build a new pir using something as a medium.¡±
¡°Then, we should provide after-care for free! If you don¡¯t know me after making it, someone will repair the altar that¡¯s left behind!¡±
Raymented towards the sky.
Of course, no answer came.
It just came back to him as an empty echo in the forest.
Ray was surprised that a magic tool called an ¡®altar¡¯ created by God was supporting this gigantic dimension, but he was even more surprised by her calm expression.
Perhaps, even during these conversations, the magical tools could cause an anomaly, and the fate of the middle world could bepletely reversed.
However, herplexion was cold-hearted.
Even though one dimension has copsed, there is no change in facial expression to a surprising extent.
As if answering his gaze, Aira said.
¡°When the mind is agitated, the mind is also agitated. The feeling of worry is not allowed for us right now. Because even one small mistake on our part may lead to the destruction of Middle-earth.¡±
As she spoke, she stopped.
At that, Ray naturally stared straight ahead.
¡°Wow.¡±
There was a building like a temple with an antique atmosphere.
Light green moss and vines wrapped around the pirs and became a roof.
In the forest where no wind blows, the temple was enveloped in silence.
It goes beyond grandeur and even reverence.
The stone steps that have been hit by the wind and waves of the years and the faded statues that seem to have been sculpted from something in the past have saved the atmosphere to the fullest.
Aira climbed the stairs and let out a small breath in front of the temple door.
He tidied up his dangling clothes and looked at Ray and said.
¡°This is the most sacred ce on the earth where we dwell. Set an example ande in.¡±
Even in front of the temple of the Goddess Gaia, Rayda used to spit with her legs crossed.
There was no way to be polite in a ce where there were magic tools made by the goddess, not the goddess herself.
After roughly wiping his dusty hands on his chest, he followed Aira into the temple.
The interior of the temple was better organized than expected.
Looking at the countless bookshelves, it looked like a library at first nce.
The smell of dust from old books and the fishy smell of blood greeted them.
Ray turned his attention to the source of the smell.
Then, an unknown monster boasting a gigantic size had copsed into a cold corpse.
It¡¯s a strange look.
Its body is covered in fur and has a rat-like tail.
A single horn that isrger than my face rises from my forehead.
An enormous physique slightly exceeding that of an ogre.
Perhaps this is a monster from another dimension.
The second to greet them was the Dark Elf, who gathered his hands together on the altar, sweating profusely.
I closed my eyes and mumbled something, but when I listened closely, it was a magicbination made up of runes.
In other words, the Dark Elf in front of him was controlling the magic circle and mana intake from the altar at the same time.
Aira looked up at the altar and said.
¡°This is thest bastion of Middle-earth and the pir that supports the dimension.¡±
At her words, Ray nced at the altar.
Not matching the expression of a pir, the exterior looks like a coffin.
Wouldn¡¯t it be the goddess¡¯ expression of intention to put all living beings living in the Middle Earth into coffins?
he asked Ira.
¡°So what¡¯s wrong with that altar?¡±
¡°Originally, the altar that only had to supply mana every 50 years is now constantly requesting mana.¡±
Her white finger pointed at the dark elf Serien.
As a result, the two high elves couldn¡¯t get out of here and were constantly supplying mana.
¡°It is a simple yet difficult problem.¡±
The supply of mana is something that anyone who can handle mana can do.
However, it was impossible for anyone to control it so that it would not lose all of its mana to an anti-magic tool such as an altar.
Perhaps even the elder elves would fall out after only a few seconds.
Could it be that only the high elves, who said their level of understanding of magic reached the peak?
Ray finally understood why Aira hade all the way to the vige to find him.
¡®Looks like the Dark Elves have run out of mana.¡¯
Serien, who has not mastered the spirit of speech, has a limit on mana.
And now, after more than a month, the limit became clear enough that there was a problem in supplying mana.
Ray looked at the monster lying in a corner covered in blood.
Predictably, it was a monster that jumped out when the altar was shaken due to Serien¡¯s mana depletion.
Aira said in a small voice that crawled.
¡°I am very sorry to you at this time when the bowl is unstable¡¡±
¡°I know. Are you asking for help until you find a way to restore the altar?¡±
Ray silently set the bag down on the floor.
Even though the bowl of Eonryeong is shaking, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t use mana at all.
He had only received help from Aira so far, so if he could repay the favor even at this time, he would wee it.
¡°What can I do?¡±
¡°From now on, I will take over the mana supply of the altar after Serien. Ray, put your hand on my back and grasp the flow of mana. Your turn will surelyeter.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
Aira gently pushed Serien¡¯s shoulder.
At the same time, put your hands on the altar and pour mana.
Serien, barely freed from the altar¡¯s mana very, gasped.
¡°Heo-euk¡ heo-eok¡¡±
The elf¡¯s unique clothes were drenched in sweat.
Even though there was quite a distance between him and her, he could feel the sweetnessing from Serien¡¯s mouth.
Rei carefully ced her hand on Aira¡¯s back.
As soon as I released a little mana, I felt the flow of mana flowing from the altar.
Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
I almost lost my hand in panic at the pressure of the intense mana pouring down like a waterfall.
¡®What kind of guy¡¯s mana is so violent?¡¯
Derp once said that.
When making magic tools, he said to prioritize stability.
If you prioritize performance, there is a risk that the mana contained in the magic tool will run out of control.
However, the magic tool created by the author of the Goddess was an artifact in terms of stability and performance.
The fact that mana supply is required every fifty years, as well as the fact that it causes many problems.
Contrary to the grandiose name of the pir that supports the dimension, safety was not considered even as much as ant poop.
If Derp had known that he had made a magic tool that would only cause such problems, Gaia would have been pped a thousand more times.
Ray struggled to keep his bnce in the relentless flow of mana.
When I tried to use mana forcibly, pain started all over my body.
¡®Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡¯
Sweat was forming on his forehead.
As expected of a magical tool called the Pir of Dimension, the mana pressure itself was not at a level that the criminal could withstand.
The pressure felt as if my body would explode if I was careless even a little.
When he seeded in grasping the context of the flow and centering himself, Serien, who was watching him from the side, gave a small admiration.
¡°To find oneself while defying the backflow of mana¡ As Aira boasted, you are not an ordinary human being.¡± Ray poured out mana, trying to understand the flow of mana at the altar.
His sensitivity to mana has reached the peak.
After concentrating on it for more than two hours, I started to feel a sense of difference in the ce where mana was emitted.
A ce where mana is collected while releasing the collected mana.
A point where you stand firm like a reef on the sea with strong waves.
It was faint, as if you would forget its location if you looked away even a little.
¡®There is a point where mana is wrapped around. If you connect the pouring mana there, it will be a little easier. The problem is I don¡¯t know where they are¡¡¯
Besides.
Blood dripped from Ray¡¯s nose.
As he continued to extract mana, the bowl of the spirit of the spirit shook like crazy.
For now, who had not recovered its original state, finding a point and connecting the manas was a long way off.
In the end, Ray, who had endured to his limit, let go of her back.
Chapter 377
Episode 377 Disaster (3)
¡°Heo Eok¡¡±
When Aira¡¯s hand fell off her back, the mana pressure disappeared as if it had never happened.
I heard that it was a magic tool created by God, but it was surprising that it had the courage to contain this much mana.
If the magic circle that made up the altar had been sloppy, even a little, this temple would have disappeared without a trace due to the mana storm.
Serien approached him as he stopped the blood flowing from his nose.
¡°Are you pretty good? I am Serien.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Ray.¡±
¡°Originally, it was reluctant to bring a human to the altar, but I wouldn¡¯t be in a position to hide in a situation where help is needed. Whether you like it or not, please take good care of me in the future.¡±
He smiles slightly with a pretty direct greeting.
His appearance was easygoing and unpretentious, and he was a person who was liked by anyone who saw him.
Ray shook hands.
¡°I¡¯m asking you to take good care of me.¡±
¡°We will have to stay here until wee up with a suitable solution for the altar. Take care of things like bathing and eating in order.¡±
¡°In that sense, I have something to say right away.¡±
At his words, Serien tilted her head.
¡°If you are going to rest, will I rest first?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to rest first. I would like you to share information about the altar.¡±
¡°¡information?¡±
¡°To be precise, it is information about the flow of mana. If you know, it would be nice to have a blueprint for a magic circle.¡±
¡°¡you¡¯re talking nonsense. In the past, it was also a magic tool made during the Heavenly Demon War. Besides, God created it, so there can be no such thing as blueprints, right?¡±
As she spoke, she touched her chin with her index finger.
¡°But¡yes. If it¡¯s about the flow of mana, we can tell you what we¡¯ve felt so far. But how do you know that?¡±
Rey, who was rummaging through her luggage and took out a faded parchment and a pen, responded while briskly moving.
¡°I have to fix it.¡±
ce the parchment on what could be a table and draw something.
¡°Are you saying you want to fix the altar? you?¡±
¡°There are three of us here, so why fix only me? We have to fix it together.¡±
¡°To fix the altar, I need at least a small blueprint. No, even if there is a blueprint, it is unknown whether it will seed. Let¡¯s keep quiet here until the other high elvese to help¡¡±
Serien¡¯s words were interrupted by Ray.
¡°Wait for that, do you know what else will happen? This time, dozens of monsters lying there cane out. Maybe a monster stronger than that wille out.¡±
Without hesitation, he draws the pen without hesitation.
¡°I can¡¯t waste my time at the altar forever. You have to do what you can do while you can.¡±
Serien kept his mouth shut.
Certainly, it would be difficult if monsters like that continued to pour out.
If his concentration was broken even for a moment, the efforts he had put into the altar could be in vain.
¡°I decide. Are we just wasting our time here, or are we going to figure it out on our own?¡±
The expression on his face as he said that was hidden by his robe, but the sincerity felt in his words reached Serien.
The person in front of me was talking.
Let¡¯s fix the altar by ourselves and return the dimensional pir to its original state.
Let¡¯s save those who are in danger without knowing why.
Serien hesitated for a while before speaking.
¡°It is not something we have to decide on our own. If even a small mistake urred in the process¡¡±
¡°It will be a great event that will go down in history. I can¡¯t help it though. It¡¯s better than doing nothing and ending it. It has to be changed into something that moves and moves. ¡®we.¡±
¡°¡¡±
she shut up.
Then Aira, who was pouring mana at the altar, groaned as if she had something to say.
¡°Huh¡¡±
¡°¡You mean you agree with human words too?¡±
Nodding¡ª
Serien let out a sigh while seeing Aira nodding once.
After being silent for a while, she looked at the ceiling and at the altar dozens of times.
Finally, he let out another deep sigh.
¡°Haa¡ They say that when you fall in love, you resemble each other, and even your personality has be a match.¡±
¡°Aww¡¡±
said Serien, ncing at Aira.
¡°You close your mouth and focus only on mana. I will be teaching you the flow of mana.¡±
¡°Turn it off¡!¡±
Lightly suppressing Aira¡¯s full body of resistance, Serien approached Ray.
Her expression, which had been a worried sigh until just now, had changed significantly from before.
¡°Since I said I would do it, I will finish it wlessly and wlessly. If you whine about not following me, take care of yourself.¡±
¡°Teach me in detail. There shouldn¡¯t be anything out of ce.¡±
¡°Who are you preaching to now? The person in front of you is Serien, the representative of the Dark Elves.¡±
She raised the corners of her lips gently.
¡°I¡¯ll make you dare not breathe in front of me.¡±
* * *
The Small Kingdom Alliance has begun to gather forces.
Seongguk also felt threatened by him and deployed soldiers to the border.
However, what the small kingdom alliance was aiming for was not the Holy Kingdom.
They headed north with the soldiers they had gathered.
Originally, the northern region is a cold and rough terrain, so no one thinks of invading.
That¡¯s why many kingdoms sent messengers to find out the true intentions of the small kingdom alliance.
But every time that happened, they silently shook their heads and never revealed their intentions.
At that time when everyone was in doubt, the forces of the Small Kingdom Alliance hit the Cloin Kingdom in the northern region.
Cloin Kingdom, which was suddenly attacked, hurriedly gathered troops.
However, it was a long way for one small kingdom to ovee the union.
In the end, less than a weekter, the royal capital of the Cloin Kingdom was overrun by the Small Kingdom Alliance.
As news of this spread across the continent, many kingdoms were furious.
It wasn¡¯t enough that he betrayed the kingdom and went to war, and now he invades a small neighboring kingdom without any deration of war!
The neighboring kingdoms, which had a close rtionship with the Cloin Kingdom, spewed ferocious spirit as if they were about to dere war on the alliance.
While the continental kingdoms were having meetings and thinking about countermeasures against the union, the small kingdom alliance was not satisfied with one kingdom of cloin, and subsequently invaded other kingdoms one after another.
A soldier standing on the wall watching the ck smoke rising from afar panicked.
¡°What is that? hey!¡±
He vigorously shook his sleeping fellow guards to wake them up.
The guardsman, who had been asleep to the fullest, woke up yawning as if he was tired.
¡°Look at this picky fellow¡ are you not letting me sleep anymore? Daejeon What else is going on this time?¡±
¡°Hurry up and look at that!¡±
The guard rubbed his eyes and looked down at the wall.
Koo-ung! Koo-ung!
There, the earth-shaking army of fearsome Confederacy d in fur-hide armour, waving their banners.
The guard woke up from his slumber and took out a whistle from his bosom.
¡°That enemy! Wake up everyone!¡±
Boo Woo Woo-!
There was an uproar in the castle at the tremendous sound of leather bursting at once.
¡°It is an invasion! The Small Kingdom Alliance is targeting us this time!¡±
¡°Gather all who can bear arms to the za! I won¡¯t let anyone run away!¡±
As many as 7,000 people were forcibly dragged out ording to the convocation order issued by the lord himself.
It was an unbelievable number to have gathered in less than thirty minutes.
what would you do then?
Because there was no preparation in advance, there was no weaponry to give to everyone.
Thanks to this, the people were driven to the battlefield without even wearing armor.
It¡¯s heartbreaking, but those who didn¡¯t know how to fight had no choice but to use it to drain the enemy¡¯s strength.
The lord forced them to stand at the front.
Of course, the bacsh was strong.
It¡¯s not enough to suddenly appear on the battlefield, so I order you to go out and die, but who will silently obey?
The people held their weapons and pointed them at the knights.
¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡±
¡°Is the royal family nning to use us as a shield after all?¡±
¡°Be quiet! It¡¯s the lord¡¯s order! All who dare to disobey will be summarily executed as an example!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be tyrannical, you bastard!¡±
One of the people was furious and swung his sword.
old sword.
It had enough teeth to make me wonder if it could cut through anything.
As much as that, the situation in the kingdom was not good.
The knight quickly cut off the people¡¯s throats.
¡°Aagh!¡±
A knight drenched in the blood of the people raised his sword above his head.
Hisplexion was cold.
It even looked sad at first nce.
¡°Those who resist even the slightest will be considered to be plotting treason and will be promptly disposed of. If you have any objections,e out immediately, you guys!¡±
When he shouted with mana in his voice, the people who were suppressed by the momentum hesitated and retreated.
¡°One way or another, you die! then! At least if you¡¯re destined to die! Be remembered as a hero who died while defending his homnd!¡±
¡°Stop the bullshit! What you guys want from us isn¡¯t just a dog¡¯s death! Are we really that funny that we are trying to deceive you with swanky words even up to this moment!¡±
I¡¯m sorry-!
¡°Do not think that we will ever yield to you!¡±
I¡¯m sorry-!
With every word spoken, a ughter took ce.
One voice contained the resentment of the people, and one sword stroke contained the resentment of the knights.
By the time there was no resistance whatsoever.
The soldiers of the Small Kingdom Alliance arrived near the wall.
The allied forces, flying red gs and showing fierce momentum like thousands of horses, seemed like watching the Lesian Imperial Army.
People¡¯splexions turned blue.
¡°Fighting with those guys¡ I¡¯m out of my mind¡
¡±
Far from encouraging them, the knights pushed them further.
¡°Forward! Grab your spear and run! Everything you see in front of you is your enemy, so it remains like a mountain to be cut down!¡±
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡!¡±
I don¡¯t want to be trampled on by the horseshoe, so I have to step forward.
He went to the battlefield wearing light armor with leather padding.
They looked at the allies with eyes full of fear.
The morale of the army was already at its worst.
Chapter 378
Episode 378 Disaster (4)
While supplying mana to the altar, Aira and Serien taught Ray one by one the information about the altar.
¡°Most of the mana flowing from the altar isplex. In other words, it can be described as a leisurely flowing stream. It would be more difficult to grasp the flow because it flows slowly rather than a strong current.¡±
Ray nodded his head in agreement.
¡°Even though it seems to be flowing forward, sometimes mana suddenly crosses the point. Looking at this, there is not one ¡®flow of water¡¯.¡±
At his words, Serien made a slightly surprised expression.
As I just said, there is certainly not one stream.
However, it is not easy to notice it.
Even he, whose senses are at their peak, realized it after taking a week.
¡°¡I was worried about what to do if my head is bad, but it seems that I understand it well. that¡¯s right. The tide is not one. That¡¯s why there are so many things we need to be careful about. No one knows what kind of ident will happen if you turn the direction of mana wrong. For example¡¡±
Serien raised a finger and pointed to a corner of the temple.
The corpse of a giant rat with horns was there.
¡°Something like that kind of monster that shouldn¡¯t exist in the middle world.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°As you said, this time dozens or even stronger monsters might appear.¡±
Serien looked at Ray.
Contrary to the intimidating tone of voice, only the eyes calmly settled and looked directly at himself.
It was like looking at a reaction.
Ray, who was constantly drawing lines on the parchment, put down the pen for a moment.
¡°You never know what will happen if you make a mistake. But one thing is for sure, if we don¡¯t change here, something worse will happen. Even if we make a mistake and many things change because of it, we who have set foot in this position have an obligation to take responsibility for the altar.¡±
he said he was responsible
An altar made by God himself and entrusted by God to all who dwell in Middle-earth.
It may seem irresponsible in a way, but now that I think about it again, wasn¡¯t it my own consideration that allowed me to protect my own territory?
Freedom was given to each of us so that we could make our own choices.
Ray thought it was only natural that responsibility would follow.
¡°It¡¯s your responsibility. That¡¯s right.¡±
Serien untied his arms.
Taking a step closer, she sat down and grabbed a pen.
¡°The best way to know the flow is to jump directly into mana. If you experience it with your body, it will definitely remain in your memory.¡±
A line was drawn across the nine points.
Again, this time, ce a line from the second point to the third point.
¡°There are many waves, but among them, the mana rays are the ones you need to be especially careful about. I found it over several months, but I still don¡¯t know what role these mana lines y.¡±
A total of three thick lines have been drawn on the parchment so far.
One was drawn by Ray and two by Serien.
Assuming there is one line for each point, there are six more lines left.
¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a magic tool with countless magical uses of mana.¡±
The altar had more lines than he had imagined.
There were thick lines like the roots of a nt, and there were also mana lines like small roots.
This delicate line is also connected to the core line, so there was a possibility that it would bring considerable aftermath if touched incorrectly.
Therefore, it is necessary to study the finer lines.
Ray banged the table a few times before getting up.
¡°As Serien said, experiencing it yourself would be faster.¡±
While talking, he immediately walked towards Aira.
Embarrassed Serien called Ray.
¡°wait for a sec! You mean you¡¯re going to jump right in without any preparation? I know you¡¯re a pretty smart person, but you¡¯re too reckless. There is no need to rush to take this risk. Thinking again¡¡±
The moment she tried to convince Ray.
Koo Goo Goo¡ª!
Some of the mana that bounced off the altar hit the walls of the temple.
It hit like light and left a scar on the temple.
Gee profit!
An ink-colored crack appeared with the sound of something being cut.
Serien stopped talking and immediately raised his hand.
¡°Air hand!¡±
As the wind formed a barrier and blocked the entrance of the rift, something soon appeared in the dark ink light.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
A monster with one eye in the shape of a cow red at Serien.
I could hear people¡¯s screams through my mouth, but the sound was so sharp that I wanted to cover my ears.
I tried my best toe out of the rift, but thanks to Serien¡¯s magic, the monster did note out.
¡°What else is that?¡±
Serien answered as if shouting.
¡°How can I know! Ira! Mana leaked out! Do something quickly!¡±
The power of the monster must have been quite strong, so her hand holding the magic was trembling.
A monster in the shape of a cow hit the barrier blocking it with its front hoof.
Koo-! Koo-!
The strong wind shield shook greatly with one kick.
Due to pouring arge portion of mana into the altar, Serien only had a handful of mana left.
It was a daunting situation even to cast magic once, but trying to close the rift alone was like dying.
Ray waved his hand once.
An imperfect spirit of speech helped her close the rift.
Then it was able to withstand the hooves of the cow.
¡°Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! Kyaaak!¡±
When Ray saw the woman screaming and screaming at the demon, he stuck out his tongue.
¡°There are dozens of these guys¡ just thinking about them is terrifying.¡±
Among the undead, there is an undead called Banshee.
The banshee also screams like a monster in front of me, but it¡¯s not so painful to hear.
What is the cry of a monster resembling a cow?
Should I say that once you hear it, it stays in your ears and continues to ring?
It was a strangely lingering tone.
Listening to it over and over again seems like it will be addictive¡
.
¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to the sound! The mind is polluted!¡±
In response, Ray hurriedly raised mana.
Even though the surrounding noise waspletely blocked, the subtly addictive screams of the demons continued.
¡°Kyaaaagh! Aaaaaaaagh!¡±
The sound seemed toe directly into my head.
At that moment, a small feeling of happiness began to rise in his head, and as he felt it, Ray¡¯splexion changed little by little.
¡®The protection of mana does not work.¡¯
In Middle-earth, the existence of mana upies a fairlyrge proportion.
As most beings trained mana and rose to the position, their dependence on mana was high.
However, the monster¡¯s screams flowed into my head even though the sound was blocked, so this alone proved the monster¡¯s strength once.
What if dozens or more of those monsters pop out?
Even knights and priests armed with mana and d in divine power would be useless.
That¡¯s because it¡¯s an opponent that doesn¡¯t work well with the energy of the middle world.
Serien also knew that, so he acted quickly.
Sweat began to drain from Aira¡¯s body as she controlled the altar¡¯s mana.
As she struggled, the cracks got smaller and smaller.
Serien, who had barely blocked the crack with mana, cheered loudly.
¡°Well done! cheer up!¡±
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
The small monster struggled and tried to rise beyond the new dimension, but the light of mana leaking from the altar faded and the crack finally disappeared.
Paaaaang¡ª!
When the rift leading to another dimension disappeared, Serien¡¯s magic was lifted with the sound of air bursting.
she caught her breath
¡°Heo-eok¡ hee-eok¡ I thought I would die from mana depletion.¡±
Since all the mana was poured into the altar, Serien, who was short of mana, squeezed out the missing mana to maintain magic, but struggled not to be eroded by the cry of the cow monster.
Thanks to that, my head has already turned into a mess.
On the other hand, Ray was still in shock because he had glimpsed a monster from another dimension for the first time in his life.
An extremely strong monster that does not pass through mana.
From a closer look, it seemed that his physical abilities were not inferior to those of an ogre at all.
If he had endured this much because he had trained hismandments, if he had been a criminal, his mind would have been contaminated by those bizarre screams.
A bizarre mental attack that makes you feel happy.
I didn¡¯t feel any remnants of mana or other energy, so it¡¯s probably a power unique to cow monsters.
Serien spoke to Ray, who stood still as if frozen.
¡°how is it? How do you feel about meeting a cutie from another dimension?¡±
¡°My mind is dizzy.¡±
¡°By the way, that belongs to a light monster. The dead guy over there fought with me from this temple for a whole day.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha?¡±
¡°Of course, it was not a day in a realistic sense, but a day in a mental sense.¡±
Sheughed bitterly and made iprehensible noises.
Ray sat down on the table.
This allowed me to see with my own eyes what would happen if I made a mistake.
The fact that the bridge connecting the dimensions is open and monsters and other beings cane out.
¡®If I make a mistake even once, it¡¯s the end.¡¯
Ray, who tried to fill the parchment while experiencing the flow of the altar himself, felt the need to change his mind.
If one small mana stem is twisted while experiencing it with your own body, the mana leaking from the altar will create a dimensional bridge, just like before.
After that¡
I don¡¯t even want to think about it now.
¡°Release your expression. Just make the cracks disappear.¡±
¡°Right now, the mana stems were small, so I was able to make them disappear, but if I touch the big stems, I won¡¯t be able to turn them back.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t deny it.¡±
Serien came over and sat down.
¡°Do you feel it now? How much impact a single mistake from the altar will have on this middle-earth.¡±
¡°yes. I know very well.¡±
He opened his mouth as he looked at the stone statue in the temple where there had been a crack a while ago.
¡°I will change my ns. Let¡¯s think more carefully about how we experience it with our bodies.¡±
¡°good choice.¡±
Chapter 379
Episode 379 Disaster (5)
Five days since Aira took over the mana supply for the altar.
There were still three thick lines drawn on the parchment.
In the meantime, Ray and Serien searched for the flow of the altar and traced their memories, trying to write down even the smallest flow of mana perfectly.
As long as they didn¡¯t collide with their bodies, the speed was slow.
It was only relying on memory to grasp the flow, so there was no way it would speed up.
However, the two paid more attention to safety than speed.
I personally witnessed the connection of the dimensional bridge.
I also confirmed the monsters of another dimension with my own two eyes.
I didn¡¯t want to make a mistake again because it was an existence that did not work with mana.
Serien, who was drawing the corner of the parchment, took a deep breath and stretched his back.
¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today.¡±
At her words, Ray also stood up from his seat.
My body ached after sitting in a chair all day.
¡°It¡¯s not easy because it¡¯s a magic tool created by God.¡±
¡°Certainly. But just finding out that there are nine branches is great. You can be a little more proud of yourself.¡±
Serien, who was usually stingy withpliments, praised Ray highly.
Praise always has a corner that makes people weak.
It¡¯s only been half a day since she rolled herself and drew parchment because she had more knowledge, but it¡¯s been a long time since apliment has already erased the past from her mind.
He looked at the altar.
¡°How much longer will it take?¡±
¡°Ugh. well. It looks like it can¡¯t be fixed until the other high elvese¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s too slow at this rate. I decided to think about safety, but I think I need to find a slightly different number.¡±
¡°Another number?¡±
Opening her eyes round, she tilted her head.
¡°Change the mana supplier of the altar. This time I will stand at the altar.¡±
At his words, Serien stopped eating the fruit and shook his head.
¡°That¡¯s not allowed. You know, don¡¯t you know what your condition is like? You can¡¯t infuse unstable mana into an altar in an unstable state.¡±
¡°If we go on like this, there will be no end to it. And right now, I am the one with the mostck of knowledge about the altar. Even if it¡¯s only for a few hours. I need time to properly feel the magic tool¡¯s mana flow.¡±
¡°What are you going to do with just a few hours?¡±
¡°Three hours. Just give me three hours. I promise to find another mana line connecting points in it.¡±
Serien slightly furrowed her forehead at his absurd suggestion.
The nine points where mana gathers and the mana lines connecting them are harder to feel than the small ripples.
The mana line is, so to speak, the heart of the altar.
As such, the mana lines connecting the points are strictly protected and hidden in other mana residues.
It was a task to find a single mana line across hundreds and thousands of mana streams.
It was absurd when he boasted that he would find it in three hours.
¡°It¡¯s a vain promise.¡±
¡°If you think so, you can try using the ¡®truth eye¡¯ on me.¡±
¡°¡If you say that.¡±
Serien looked at him.
The pattern on her forehead glowed and covered Ray¡¯s body.
Then, mysteriously, the eyes of truth did not respond to him.
There was no lie in the ¡®three-hour promise¡¯ he said.
After looking straight into his eyes for a moment, Serien sighed.
¡°Certainly there is no lie in your words. That doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re allowed to supply mana. Maybe it¡¯s because you might be firmly thinking that the wrong idea is the truth.¡±
¡°Have I ever been seen as a human being with such misguided thoughts?¡±
Serien kept his mouth shut.
If I had to ask which side the person in front of me was, he was apetent person.
I never asked twice what I said once, and I didn¡¯t have to exin everything one by one because I understood quickly.
His intelligence is worthy of being called the heavenly high-tech skill.
Moreover, in reality, even when he felt the flow of mana with the help of Aira, he revealed the existence of a point and the mana line that they had not yet grasped.
Now, in Serien¡¯s head, ¡®maybe¡¡¯ began toe to mind.
If it was the person in front of me, I might turn what I really said into reality.
¡°Three hours. Can you promise me one more time?¡±
Serien¡¯s words softened a little, and Ray nodded.
¡°yes. If anything happens, I¡¯ll send a signal right away.¡±
¡°Haa¡ It¡¯s like putting a child on the water¡¯s edge.¡±
Sighing while holding her forehead, Serien approached Aira.
¡°Did you hear? It¡¯s a temporary shift.¡±
¡°Keep it¡¡±
Hisplexion looked as if he had something to say.
Ray reached out to the altar.
Even as he got closer, he could feel the torrent of mana.
Did you keep this for 5 days?
Aira felt amazing again.
¡°I¡¯m only resting for three hours.¡±
Whispering words in Aira¡¯s ear, Ray pushed her away.
At the same time, he put his hand on the altar and blew mana into it.
Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
It was as if I could hear the sound of mana being sucked into my ears.
Aira, who was freed by half force from the altar, btedly shouted.
¡°It¡¯s too early to do it alone! At least put your dishes back¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote. By now, you must be busy with enduring the mana of the altar.¡±
¡°You stubborn!¡±
Leaving aside Aira¡¯s non-swear words, Ray focused on the mana on the altar.
No, I was trying to focus.
When he made up his mind and injected mana, the resulting repulsive force wrapped around him at once.
It was a huge difference from when he put his hand on Aira¡¯s back and indirectly felt the altar¡¯s mana.
As if his entire body had be an altar, a huge amount of mana flowed between him and the altar.
You have to constantly inject mana into the magic tools while controlling the altar so that the mana does not invade.
Sweat ran down his spine.
The moment you lose your guard even a little, the enormous amount of mana that has no ce to go will pour out of the altar.
If that happens, the dimensional bridge will open and there will be chaos outside.
¡®First of all, let¡¯s think about maintaining the present.¡¯
Ray let go of his impatience.
It was difficult because of the intense mana, but I tried to figure out the flow in it as much as possible.
His non-human brain shone.
There was now to miss a small flow, but rather memorized it all.
Thousands of remnants plotted their own paths, shaking his head.
The flow was quite erratic.
Mana, which was heading to the left, suddenly turned and headed to the right, and there was also a flow of mana crossing the current as if it were flowing backwards.
However, it didn¡¯t take long to realize that there werews of their own.
one hour.
I realized some kind ofw in it.
¡®This¡ wasn¡¯t simply a flow of mana colliding with each other. Each point was creating a flow.¡¯
pull and push
Each time the nine points gathered to pull mana, the flow of mana flowing through the altar subtly changed.
Indeed, it could not have been an arrangement created by God and hidden in a mysterious way.
nine points.
They were, so to speak, a support that helped create and operate the flow of the altar, and at the same time, it was like a code that changed every hour.
¡®It¡¯s natural that it can¡¯t be fixed if it¡¯s like this.¡¯
Ray was inwardly amazed.
Unless the main god decides to repair it himself, there will be no one who can fix the magical tools that change the flow every moment.
At first, I wondered why they made such abor-intensive magic tool, but now that I¡¯ve been here, I can understand it at first nce.
The altar was an arrangement made by God.
Arrangements to protect those in the middle world, uphold the dimension, and prevent the altar from being passed over to other beings in the past.
That¡¯s why it was given to the beings of the middle world to protect their territories.
To put it simply, the dragon that would protect Middle-earth became extinct, and God himself gave other races sovereignty.
His thoughts, which regarded God as worse than half a money bug, changed slightly.
Ray traced the flow of mana.
It was easier than I thought to track the mana flowing continuously.
The only problem was that there were thousands of stems.
Climbing up a single stem, if it was only mana derived from somewhere in the end, the pursuit was stopped mercilessly.
What he is looking for is a mana line.
If you find the mana line that is directly connected to the branch, you will eventually be able to know a clear indicator of the branch.
¡®It¡¯s not this¡ it¡¯s not this either.¡¯
Ray¡¯s calction speed for identifying the flow was superior.
In less than 30 minutes, he identified all of the 200 or so stems, and finally, around 300, he was able to find a single mana line.
The mana line connecting the third and fourth points.
I found the fourth point and found the mana line for it.
It was a feat aplished in just an hour.
However, his body was slowly deteriorating.
A little bit of blood mixed with the sweat that flowed down Ray¡¯s body.
* * *
Even when she stood at the altar, Aira, who had been consistent with a nonchnt expression, looked at Ray and didn¡¯t know what to do.
¡°And if something big happens¡¡±
¡°You¡¯ve be a very loving mother while I haven¡¯t seen Aira. If I had died like that, I wouldn¡¯t havee this far. Let¡¯s keep quiet and watch.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
The fresh blood leaking out of Ray¡¯s pores gradually thickened.
Every time that happened, Aira¡¯s expression also changed.
¡°Two hours have passed.¡±
Serien¡¯s words were the starting point, and ck dead blood flowed from his nose.
Although hidden by the robe, her beautiful white hair must have already been dyed bloody.
Now, like Aira, Serien¡¯s expression hardened.
¡°Mana depletion.¡±
Since blood began to ooze from the Chilgong, there would not be much time left to endure.
Even so, instead of showing signs of escaping, they braced themselves and focused only on the altar, which made it difficult for the two of them.
¡°I can¡¯t. I have no choice but to force it out.¡±
Aira, impatient, stood up from her seat.
at that time.
Just in time, Ray groaned and signaled.
An enormous boulder flowed from Aira¡¯s hand and separated the altar and Ray at once.
After she supplied mana again, Ray fell from the altar and fell to the ground.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
Blood pooled in his mouth, making it difficult to breathe recklessly.
Serien asked as she wiped his blood with her own hands.
¡°You came out in less than three hours. So, did you have a harvest?¡±
It¡¯s a tone that doesn¡¯t expect much.
At that, Ray grinned even as blood dripped.
¡°Heo Eok¡ The 4th and 5th spots¡ I found two mana lines¡¡± ¡°
What what? What is that¡!¡±
Surprised, Serien grabbed Ray¡¯s shoulder without realizing it.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
He barely maintained consciousness from the shock and lost consciousness after leaving a scream.
The cause of death was Serien.
Chapter 380
Episode 380 ident (6)
The fallen Ray¡¯s condition was rather serious.
Blood leaked from the seven holes, and the whole body was soaked in it.
The sound of breathing was also faint, as if it was causing mana depletion and weakening his body condition.
Serien took the mana he didn¡¯t have and poured magic all over his body.
I used to refrain from using magic on the altar because it could adversely affect the supplier of the altar, but now was not the time to cover myself with cold or hot water.
¡°Heal!¡±
Ugh-!
Ray¡¯s whole body was enveloped in blue light with the resonance of mana.
The magic of the High Elves, by itself, is several steps above that of humans.
Although it could not solve the mana depletion, the residual scars disappeared in an instant.
Serien touched his forehead after finishing the magic.
¡°I¡¯ve been treated, but¡ I can¡¯t use it because I¡¯m unconscious. Can you live properly with Aira if your stamina is this weak?¡±
The person responsible for clearing Ray¡¯s mental cords, which he was barely holding on to, clicked his tongue.
* * *
Two days passed before Ray opened his eyes again.
¡°Ummm¡¡±
As he slowly lifted his eyelids while drooling, he saw the killer elf who was trying to kill him.
¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±
Smile with amon line that can be heard everywhere.
Ray stood up and red at her.
¡°Thanks to someone, I¡¯m finally feeling a little better.¡±
¡°You have a thorn in your tone. As you go through life, you risk dying a few times due to depletion of mana. A man is small.¡±
Ray quickly became a small man.
¡°I almost fell asleep at the altar while trying to fix a petty altar! I squeezed so hard that my shoulders still throb!¡±
¡°The high elves are originally a slightly strong race.¡±
¡°Are you strong enough to persecute rtively weak humans? Oh, I think I forgot where the mana line was after I was shocked by this.¡±
¡°Hohoho, why is our proud little human doing this today? With a little joke.¡±
I learned today that pranks can kill people.
Serien hurriedly took the parchment and pen.
Suddenly, Ray, who had the honor of being helped by a high elf, let her go.
¡°I won¡¯t look at you twice.¡±
¡°For the second time, he would personally stand at the altar. I don¡¯t know what to do with the girl, human.¡±
Serien rubbed her hands together like a merchant.
After staring at it for a while, Ray drew a line on the parchment.
The locations of the fourth and fifth points are drawn.
And the existence of a mana line passing over it was created.
¡°This must have been the mana line.¡±
¡°yes. I was able to find the fourth and fifth points somehow, but the mana line located at the sixth point is probably quite difficult to find.¡±
¡°Awesome! How can you find mana lines so quickly! Fixing the altar might end sooner than expected!¡±
¡°It will take another month, though.¡±
Serien looked at Ray again while looking at the mana line drawn on the parchment.
At first, there was a bit of distrust in him, but in less than three hours, he found two more mana lines and points, and I wanted to give him a hug.
However, he barely endured it, conscious of his blood-soaked appearance and Aira spouting murderous spirits from behind.
Serien held his nose.
¡°Rather than that, wash up a bit. The smell of blood and sweat mixed together makes my nose rot. How in the world does it smell like this without washing? They say that humans have something inmon with orcs, but now it turns out that it was filth and uncleanness.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Thanks to Serien, he had passed out for two days in a bloody sweaty state.
It was natural to smell.
Rather, it is strange if it does not smell.
He shook his head and took off his soaked robe.
His outward appearance, which had been hidden until now, was revealed.
The blood-soaked hair was tucked back coolly, and shard-like blue eyes shone through them.
Seeing that, Serien opened her mouth to say ¡°uhh¡±.
¡°You¡¯re¡ not an elf¡ are you¡?¡±
Even if you¡¯re not an elf, what the hell is that appearance? Do I have to exin it?
Their appearance easily surpasses that of the elves, who are said to be a race of beauty.
It seemed that his face alone was not enough to start a war in one country.
Seeing her fresh reaction, Ray smiled.
¡°Do high elves look at others too?¡±
¡°¡High elves are also living beings living in Middle-earth. Of course, first impressions inevitably lead to preconceived notions, right?¡±
¡°What was your first impression of me?¡±
¡°A filthy person in sloppy clothes. I couldn¡¯t understand why Ira liked it. But¡ now¡ I think I can understand why I love Aira so much¡ I guess¡¡±
Serien looked at him quietly and then shook her head.
¡°¡wash up quickly ande back. If you go outside, there will be a stream.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll be back for a while.¡±
¡°Since I found two mana lines, it¡¯s okay to rest for a day or so. I need to replenish my strength in order to continue to work hard.¡±
She casually announced that she would use Ray well in the right ce as a worker.
* * *
Leaving the altar and going to the stream, there was a cool-looking valley between the beautifully shaded trees.
The flowers in full bloom showed off their splendor.
Layid her blood-soaked clothes on a stone and dipped herself in the clear valley water so that the floor could be seen clearly.
¡°Ugh¡ I¡¯m going to die.¡±
he shivered once.
Caused mana depletion and the body was infinitely weakened.
Even walking from the altar to the stream was so tiring that I had to take a break on the way.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there is a problem with the spirit of speech, but mana recovery is slow.¡±
Originally, since I took two full days off, I had to recover to some extent to be normal, but nothing had changedpared to when I copsed.
At this rate, mana could not be supplied to the altar.
In order to draw out the depleted mana, it was necessary to recuperate a little more.
Determined to focus on clearing her mind and resting, Ray immersed herself in the valley.
At that time, I felt the presence from afar.
Looking at the ce where I felt a presence, I met eyes with a pair of men and women.
Judging by the long ears, it must be an elf.
You can think of it as a high elf, seeing that they even entered the altar here.
The young elf greeted me with a big smile.
¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be passengers in a ce like this. We have been called by Serien and havee to inspect the altar. My name is Heprion. This woman here is Sert. Even though it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s do well in the future with our colleagues at the altar!¡±
A high elf full of fighting spirit.
After being introduced, Sert hurriedly greeted me.
¡°It¡¯s Sesert. Please take good care of me.¡±
Blushing, she peeked at Ray¡¯s body in the valley.
I was so d I didn¡¯t take off my bottoms.
Afterpletely washing away the blood, Ray stood up.
¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Ray.¡±
¡°oh! ray! What a wonderful name!¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°At first nce, I heard that it was a human¡ but looking at it now, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a human.¡±
Heprion inspected Ray¡¯s strong body and eximed in admiration.
His gaze moved slightly downward from his upper body.
¡°It¡¯s good because it¡¯s sturdy.¡±
What does it mean to be strong?
The timing was pretty odd, but I tried not to pay attention.
¡°Are you the only two who came to the altar?¡±
¡°no. There are high elves to arrive next. Since we have a vige not too far from here, we were able to arrive a little earlier than they did.¡±
Ray, who was draining the blood from his clothes with the valley water, nodded.
¡°If you go straight up here, there is an ¡®altar¡¯. I still have work to do in the valley, so let¡¯s go upstairs and talk about the details.¡±
¡°All right! Then I will help you with theundry!¡±
¡°Uh¡ you don¡¯t have to¡¡±
¡°Couldn¡¯t helping each other lead to everyone¡¯s happiness! please give it to me! I will lend a hand!¡±
The lobes are long and thick.
Obviously, it will be faster for two people to wash together than one person.
When Heprion came to his aid, Sert, who had been standing at a distance, hurriedly entered the valley.
¡°I¡¯ll help too¡!¡±
A rare scene unfolded when two high elves, who were said to be lofty, jumped into the valley to help humans doundry.
Fetish fetish¡ª
what are these people. Are you a saint and a saint?
Jintong (?) Saint saw the two high elves and was moved.
* * *
The three of them finished washing and headed to the altar.
Serien weed them outside the temple as if they knew they would being in advance.
¡°Oh, did our precious humane?¡±
¡°This is Ray. Call me by name.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same two letters, so what?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Salsim bloomed rapidly.
¡°Has Serien been healthy?¡±
¡°As you can see, I am healthy. I don¡¯t know if the altar would have been a little healthier if it hadn¡¯t been rotten inside.¡±
Sert awkwardly greeted her as she sighed.
¡°Hello¡ My name is Sert¡¡±
Serien looked at her and looked at Heprion with a tilt of his head.
¡°This kid¡?¡±
¡°Oh, I am a high elf who is in charge of the vige chief this time. They are still young, but I brought them because I thought they would be useful for the altar!¡±
¡°Hmm¡ This kid¡?¡±
Does being young bother you?
Serien, who looked at me disapprovingly for a moment, shrugged.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you need at least one more hand. If you are the chief of the vige, you are qualified to enter the altar just barely.¡±
¡°thank you. So let¡¯s hear the situation slowly. What the hell is going on?¡±
Serien, who invited the three to sit, pointed to a corner of the temple.
There was a corpse of a monster covered in fur.
¡°Is that¡?¡±
¡°A monster from another dimension. The altar started to react abnormally unlike before. It constantly asks for mana. It¡¯s like causing a mana surge. All we can do now is supply mana and learn a little about the altar.¡±
¡°Hmm. Is that so. If that¡¯s the case, it would be better if there were more beings who could supply mana. It was the right choice for me to bring Sert!¡±
¡°And to get information about the altar¡¡±
Serien pointed at Ray, who was sitting in the center.
¡°This human needs help.¡±
Chapter 381
Episode 381 Disaster (7)
Heprion¡¯s eyes shone.
¡°Ho! You mean ¡®help¡¯ from one of us High Elves, not from Ray-san?¡±
¡°I never think our abilities arecking, but at least in terms of finding mana rays, this human is the best among us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s interesting again!¡±
High elves are quite capable.
Knowledge Mana Life Physical Abilities.
If youpare anything, there is only a corner that is far superior to humans.
Of course, Serien also knows this.
How could he not know that he was a high elf?
However, she insisted that she still needed Ray¡¯s help.
There must be a reason for that, Heprion thought.
When I looked at her as if asking for an exnation, Serien sneakily showed me the parchment.
Various pictures were drawn on the parchment.
In a way, it¡¯s like drawing the waves of the sea, and it¡¯s like simply scribbling.
However, Heprion understood as soon as he saw the painting.
¡°It¡¯s a mana flow.¡±
¡°okay. In just three hours, I found two mana lines that could be called the stems of the altar. I think I¡¯ve proven my abilities enough.¡±
Sert shuddered and interrupted the conversation.
¡°Um¡ Um¡¡±
¡°Did you say Sert? It¡¯s okay, so tell me.¡±
¡°I¡ but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bit¡ to leave everything to humans.¡±
It was something that refuted Serien¡¯s opinion for what he said in a creeping voice.
¡°May I ask why?¡±
Cultivated by Serien¡¯s words, Sert opened his mouth.
¡°Protecting the altar¡ Of course, it¡¯s important, but from the past, humans gave up their right to the altar¡ They were the only beings that could only be protected¡. I thought¡ I might go against that tradition¡¡±
As the words got longer, the already small voice became so low that it was barely audible with increased hearing.
Serien and Heprion, who listened to her until the end, silently nodded.
¡°It¡¯s definitely against tradition.¡±
¡°I agree! In times like this, how about looking at the time longer, Serien?¡±
Serien, who was organizing her thoughts for a while, nced at Aira once and agreed with Heprion¡¯s opinion.
¡°It will take more than three days for humans to end their mana depletion. It will take more than ten days to return to the previous state. In the meantime, let¡¯s talk again.¡±
¡°I agree!¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s good that I do that too¡¡±
After all of them agreed, Ray, who had been listening to the conversation so far, became impatient.
The condition of the altar was not good.
They continued to supply mana, but the amount of mana they filled in was also too much for them to handle.
If they were to cause a runaway here, they would never be able to stop it with their own strength.
Ray was the first to speak.
¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ignoring the elves¡¯ propensity to value tradition, but I don¡¯t know when the altar will overflow. Would you expect the other high elves to be waiting for you when you have to hurry?¡±
It is said that valuing tradition is a virtue for elves, but talking about tradition in a current situation made my heart feel stuffy.
Heprion answered his words.
His eyes, which always had a smile, grew more serious.
¡°Lay, I don¡¯t know how it will look to humans. However, for elves, tradition can sometimes take precedence over life in some circumstances. And I think now is the time.¡±
Sert hastily intervened.
¡°I think so too.¡±
Then, Serien also nodded.
¡°Just allowing you toe to this ce where the altar is located is enough to disregard tradition. Since we took a step back, can you take a step back here too?¡±
When the three high elves united and came out, he had no words to say.
Because I already know that even if I try to argue that I can¡¯t do it here, even the seed won¡¯t work.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Just know that the situation is urgent.¡±
* * *
After not eating properly for a while, Ray shook his head as he looked at the fruit piled up in a corner.
¡°I want to eat meat, not grass.¡±
From beforeing to the elven vige to now, I hadn¡¯t chewed a single piece of beef jerky.
How happy I would be if I could just take a bite of juicy meat.
He nced at the high elves.
The conversation that started yesterday continued without knowing the end.
It¡¯s strange to live on only eating fruits, but seeing them talk all day long about what they have to say is so strange that I¡¯m sick of it.
Thanks to that, only Aira was suffering at the altar.
She has been taking care of the altar¡¯s mana supply for over a week.
Originally, it was the right time to change, but Serien, who was preupied with the conversation with the high elves, did not think of changing with Aira.
¡°I¡¯ll have to go get some fresh air.¡±
Ray put on his robe and stepped outside.
* * *
¡°Come to think of it, I¡¯ve never been out of the temple at night.¡±
Ray looked up at the star-studded sky as the sun went down.
The night scenery of the temple, which is reverent and sacred, was considerably more beautiful than I thought.
When the blue moonlight that came down from the sky illuminated the pirs of the temple, I thought it was a magnificent view.
Is that why?
There seemed to be a delicious smelling from somewhere.
¡°huh?¡±
Ray sniffed.
savory smell.
¡°This is¡¡±
It was quite simr to the smell of grilling meat that he had been longing for.
What kind of madman is grilling meat in front of the temple where the sacred altar is enshrined, and in the yard where the high elves live!
Ray swallowed his saliva to say something and ran in the direction of the smell.
I ran with all my might.
It ran so fast that it was unbelievable that it was a weakened body due to mana depletion.
As I ran out of breath, there was a woman squatting by the fire.
Looking at the ears that were longer than normal elves, it was clear that he was a high elf, but he was wearing a shabby robe, not an elf costume.
A white robe, too.
The hem of the sleeve is dyed with the color of grass, just like her own.
Is this how you feel when you walk down the street and wear the same clothes as a stranger?
It feels like a matching couple look.
The woman looked at Ray and tilted her head, as if she knew his presence.
¡°human? Why are humans here?¡±
¡°Ha High Elf? Why are the high elves grilling the meat?¡±
The two spoke at the same time.
As the clothes he wore ovepped and even the words ovepped, the high elf smiled and tapped the seat next to him.
¡°I was hungry and was about to eat. If it¡¯s not yet before dinner, would you like to join us?¡±
Before you even ask, I suggest you!
It was clear that it was an angel, not a high elf! no, she¡¯s a goddess!
The image of the first high elf in Ray¡¯s mind was instantly upgraded to a goddess.
¡°Then don¡¯t hesitate¡¡±
The high elf looked at him strangely as his eyes were shining while looking at the meat.
¡°It seems like it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a proper meal. Eating is important to human beings, so why did you neglect it?¡±
¡°How can you eat meat when you are surrounded by elves? Rather¡ can elves eat meat?¡±
¡°Elves are also a race of gourmets. There is no high or low taste, but how can you savor it without enjoying meat?¡±
In other words, you eat because you want to eat.
It was the first time in my life that I met an elf who enjoys eating meat, and I felt a little strange.
It feels like my preconceived notions about elves have been shattered.
Ray popped the freshly grilled meat into his mouth.
¡°Well, there¡¯s now telling elves to only eat grass.¡±
¡°Ugh. It is good not to harm nature, but how can we avoid killing while living in harmony with nature? Killing is nature, and coexistence is harmony.¡±
I think I met a slightly unusual high elf.
No, it¡¯s a rather unusual high elf.
While eating the meat without hesitation, I was convinced by the juiciness and quality of the meat.
However, strangely, the foreign appearance that did not match the normal elf seemed perfectly natural.
In her own eyes, she looked up at the night sky while grilling meat in front of a bonfire, rather than the high elves, who discussed day and night to keep traditions, seemed much closer to nature.
¡°If you want to go, go, if you want toe,e. Eat when you want to eat, sleep when you want to sleep. Isn¡¯t it the most natural thing for oneself to move where one¡¯s heart is directed? It¡¯s a simple reason. Nature is the closest and the furthest. If you feel close, it is nature; if you feel far, it is also nature.¡±
free.
Freedom was evident in every word the woman spoke.
Something other elves don¡¯t want to have.
Something other elves don¡¯t have.
The woman had it.
The scent of nature wafted from her bright light green eyes.
Ray nodded.
The true identity of freedom emanating from her.
Already she was one nature.
¡°Eating together here is also meant to be, so would it be okay if I ask your name?¡±
¡°Elisa. Call me Elisha.¡±
¡°I am Ray.¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s the person Aira was talking about! I didn¡¯t expect to meet you in a ce like this.¡±
¡°I was also preparing to some extent for another high elf toe, but I never thought I would meet a high elf who knew art.¡±
¡°Pungryura, that word is good! Ahahaha.¡±
Laughter is really loud.
He was a typically likable high elf.
The two went up to the temple only after erasing the traces of the meat and putting out the bonfire.
Elisa didn¡¯t forget to look around even as she took a brisk walk.
If there was a resting ce on the way, I did not hesitate to stop and admire the scenery.
Walking along the road with her, he could see the different worlds of the temple that even Rei himself had never seen before.
Caring for the altar is hard work.
Besides, thinking about how hard he had been trying to find the mana line still made his head hurt.
However, unlike herself, she seemed to enjoy the situation itself.
It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t enjoy it because it¡¯s urgent, and I don¡¯t want to lose my time because I can¡¯t afford it.
¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? I am quite fond of the night sky.¡±
It was unthinkable that he was a high elf who had just been eating meat and talking about the quality of the meat with shining eyes.
Looking at her, Ray wanted to learn to rx.
I don¡¯t know what effect this will have on the vessel of Eon Spirit.
Chapter 382
Episode 382 Disaster (8)
¡°How can I rx?¡±
Ray asked Elisa, who was standing tall under the night sky.
After thinking about it for a moment, she replied with a smile.
¡°Peace is not something you get. It is only when your heart is at peace that you can say you are at ease.¡±
¡°When your heart is at peace?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a different thing depending on how you make up your mind. While doing the same thing, wouldn¡¯t someone feel rxed and someone else impatient?¡±
¡°Then how can I attain serenity?¡±
¡°When you can embrace everything, then you will have peace.¡±
have peace of mind
Certainly, Elisa, seen from the side, was literally tranquility itself.
I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling of being rxed when I was around him.
If there is too much room, it is called indolence, and if there is little, it is called impatience.
She was neitherzy nor impatient.
She herself said that was her leisure.
The moment Ray is about to ask something again.
After breathing the night air pleasantly, Elisha entered the temple.
He also followed her in.
Then the three high elves, who had been constantly talking, looked in their direction.
Heprion was the first to speak.
¡°oh! Elisha! I didn¡¯t expect you toe!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to arrive so quickly either. The world might be destroyed, so it seems like I¡¯m just speeding up.¡±
¡°Um¡ but I¡¯m a little worried. Because you can¡¯t handle mana, you can¡¯t handle the altar.¡±
Heprion¡¯s shocking words startled Ray behind her.
¡°yes? Can¡¯t handle mana?¡±
¡°Ah, if it were Ray, you wouldn¡¯t know. Elisa is the only high elf who can¡¯t use mana! It¡¯s not clear yet if I can¡¯t do it or not!¡±
He pointed to Elisha with a bright face and exined.
oh my god.
High elves can¡¯t handle mana?
In her life, Ray had heard that elves couldn¡¯t wield swords, but never heard that elves couldn¡¯t use magic.
Could thatposuree from not being able to use mana?
Elisa took a sip of the tea with her characteristic expression.
¡°It¡¯s aw that can¡¯t be done if you¡¯re bound by mana. Of course, I am a slightly different case. Mana is the form and source into which indolence is transformed. Who would take the strait road if there was an easy way back?¡±
At first nce, that makes sense.
Didn¡¯t Derp say something simr?
It means that you cannot create good works by relying on powers such as mana.
Heprion smiled at Elisa.
¡°But it¡¯s heartbreaking that it doesn¡¯t help when it matters this much! Wouldn¡¯t the rookie elf chief here be more helpful than Elisa, who can¡¯t use mana!¡±
Sert, who had been pointed out by him, bowed his head in contemtion.
¡°Say Sertra! I¡ As Heprion-sama said, I¡¯m not a very capable high elf¡ I¡ Serien-sama is better than me¡
¡± It is true that I am of no help here.¡±
Elisha didn¡¯t care at all about Heprion¡¯s point.
Acknowledge the facts and ept reality.
She did it as naturally as breathing.
Serien banged on the table to get attention.
¡°I am not talking about this. The main point was that human help was indispensable now, right?¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve made my point well enough! I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think you really need Ray¡¯s help! If it is a life that is meant to go against tradition, it might be better to end it! That side is romantic!¡±
¡°I¡ I think so too¡¡±
Sert sided with Heprion in a hoarse voice.
Then the situation went differently from Serien¡¯s intention.
However, even though the two high elves objected, the reason they still couldn¡¯t finish the story was probably because there was a premise that Aira would side with Serien.
It is a fact known to all elves who know that Aira and Ray have a close rtionship.
Even if they searched for the reason they were able toe this far, it was because of Aira¡¯s influence.
Then, until now, we are in a situation where we can say that each other¡¯s opinions are 2:2.
Now, there is only one vote left in this seat.
That was Elisa¡¯s opinion.
All eyes turned to her.
Elisa, who drew attention, blushed a little as if she was embarrassed.
¡°Your gaze stings, but ahaha¡¡±
¡°Make up your mind, Elisa. The decision is all up to you now.¡±
Serien¡¯s words were epted by Heprion.
¡°To have all the initiative in the story while having no power! How romantic!¡±
Apparently, Heprion is the type who values romance quite a bit.
After looking around the crowd, Elisa cast her gaze at Ray this time.
¡°Hmm.¡±
The light green eyes resembling the green of nature were still resting.
Despite the pressure from the high elves, he examined himself closely before opening his mouth.
¡°I still don¡¯t know what kind of person Ray is. So it¡¯s hard to decide.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I would like you to give me some time to observe a little more. It¡¯s not my taste to talk about beings I don¡¯t know.¡±
Heprion nodded in agreement at Elisa¡¯s words.
¡°That makes sense. I also agree with Elisha!¡±
Serien gave me a re.
¡°Aren¡¯t you too arrogant? But¡ yes. It seems to me that you guys need time to understand this human being. I will also ept Elisa¡¯s opinion.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do since two ho-ohs epted my words.¡±
The majority came out in defense of her.
At this point, it was as if the story had ended.
Elisa stood up.
¡°Looks like he¡¯s out of mana. It looks like you got angry for trying to forcefully touch the altar.¡±
As if she hade to see the past, she urately diagnosed Ray¡¯s condition.
¡°you¡¯re right! Serien says it will take about 10 days to get back to normal!¡±
Ten days is neither short nor long.
However, the ten days now, when the altar was hanging, could be said to be the time at which the world was at the crossroads of perishing or not.
If the altar exploded right away, the dimension could be wide open.
It was burdensome to spend 10 days just for the reason of recognizing myself.
¡®I can¡¯t touch the altar without even recovering my condition. Above all, even if it takes ten days to stand on the altar again, it will cause mana depletion again.¡¯
Unlike the past, when it was possible to draw and use mana in the air infinitely, now it is a situation where the mind is used as a mana rod.
I couldn¡¯t live without worrying about mana consumption like before.
Ray opened up about his condition.
¡°Just because 10 days have passed doesn¡¯t mean my body will fully recover. I recently lost a dear friend. The bowl of Eonyeong, which I thought I had found stability, is shaking and now it is breaking. This won¡¯t be fixed even if it¡¯s only ten days.¡±
¡°Oh oh! Have you mastered thenguage? It¡¯s a first for a human being!¡±
Sert said cautiously.
¡°It¡¯s Mr. Ray¡¯s fault for not making up his mind¡ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any reason for us to be concerned about that¡¡± It was
quite a dagger for what he said quietly.
Ray nodded his head as he listened to her tearing up his chest.
¡°It is my fault, without any excuses. In the meantime, I¡¯m not afraid again, but I want to ask Elisha one favor.¡±
¡°Hmm, even after saying it was my fault, are you saying you¡¯re going to ask a favor in addition to that?¡±
¡°yes. Instead, I will take responsibility and find all the mana lines on the altar.¡±
That¡¯s a pretty confident statement.
No, it was too wild to say in a ce where there were five high elves gathered.
Elisa said while drinking elf tea as if she was having fun.
¡°Keep talking.¡±
Then Ray bowed his head towards her.
¡°You teach me. Tell me what serenity is.¡±
* * *
Everyone in the audience froze.
In the meantime, only Elisha burst intoughter.
¡°Ahahahaha! Are you seeking instruction from me? Are you trying to learn thenguage from me who can¡¯t use mana? It is interesting! Fun!¡±
On the other hand, Ray¡¯s expression was serious.
¡°Peace is your greatest weapon. As you said, unlike other high elves, there must be a reason why they remain calm despite not being able to use mana. I want to learn it.¡±
¡°Oh, you looked down on me. So let me exin. What profit would I gain if I taught you at the cost of my greatest weapon?¡±
At her words, Ray raised his head.
¡°If my vessel develops with your teaching, I will find all the mana lines on the altar as promised. Isn¡¯t Elisha honestly angry? You took the time to walk to the altar, but all you got back was the usation, ¡®It¡¯s not even helpful when it¡¯s important.¡¯ I¡¯m giving you that opportunity. So that we can be of help to everyone with dignity when it is important.¡±
If you are yourself, you can find all the points and mana lines on the altar.
If it were him, he could produce more perfect results at a speed that overwhelmed the other high elves.
So shout out to everyone through yourself.
Shout out to everyone so that no one can say that they are not helpful because they do not have mana.
I will give you that chance
he was saying that
His confidence was so high that he said ¡®give me a chance¡¯ to Elisha in the position of asking for a favor.
Elisa looked directly at Ray.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
And this time, he looked at everyone except Ray.
Serien Heprion Sert.
And down to Ira.
Light green eyes scanned the temple, the forest, the mountain range, and the world.
Before long, a deep smile formed on Elisha¡¯s lips.
¡°That¡¯s a pretty tempting proposition.¡±
Chapter 383
Episode 383 ident (9)
As she seemed to be about to fall, Serien looked at her in surprise.
¡°Are you going to teach someone? You who didn¡¯t even say a word to the elves in my vige?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a great opportunity to shout out to you guys for the first time, but if I miss it, I won¡¯t be able to taste it.¡±
Elisa, who had been talking yfully, looked at Ray this time.
¡°And I am personally interested in you as well. nice If you will guarantee me what you have said, I will give you my greatest weapon.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check it with your eyes of truth.¡±
Elisa shook her head.
¡°I have a bad habit of overconfident myself rather than the eyes of the truth. It seems to me that you are unlikely to lie.¡±
Green eyes pierced Ray.
A warm forest resembling the green of nature seemed to surround it.
¡°I¡¯m sorry midway through your talk, but I can¡¯t give you much time! 15 days until the other high elves arrive! So, I will give Elisa and Ray a full day!¡±
At Heprion¡¯s words, Elisa smiled softly.
¡°High elves are a talkative race. Sooner orter this quiet shrine will be noisy. Got it. Then I will make sure to show up after fifteen days.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Let it go.¡±
She turned to Ray.
¡°yes.¡±
The two of them left the temple.
As Elisa and Ray disappeared, Sert said worriedly.
¡°Um¡ is it okay if I leave it as it is¡?¡±
¡°There is nothing wrong. If the human condition returns to normal, I am also satisfied that I can repair the altar faster.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Calm down, Sert! Everything will work out for the better!¡±
Sert tried to object to Heprion¡¯s overly optimistic words, but swallowed his words.
¡°Okay¡¡±
* * *
Leaving the temple, Elisa and Ray walked through the forest day and night.
It waste at night and the forest bathed in moonlight was as beautiful as seeing the blue sea.
Even though there was only 15 days left, Elisha¡¯s gait was quite leisurely.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Anywhere your feet can reach is good. Stop when you see a ce you like.¡±
After she said that, she walked at a pace that was neither fast nor slow.
After Elisha, Ray silently followed.
* * *
I walked for half a day without saying anything and without any teaching.
The night of the blue moonlight had passed and the two had not spoken until dawn.
The forest we passed by was obviously beautiful.
The dewy flowers swayed in the hill breeze, and the fresh smell of wet grass tickled my nose.
Walking through the forest at night, when everyone else is asleep, made me feel my heart pounding like a child secretly doing bad things.
But she didn¡¯t stop.
She said she would stop if there was a ce she liked, but she never stopped no matter what beautiful scenery was in front of her.
¡®Wow.¡¯ They eximed exmations andughed brightly like children andy down on the grass.
But there was no way to preach by setting oneself up to teach something.
one word.
Every time he saw a mysterious ce that deserved admiration, he only asked Ray about a single word.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
Nod your head and answer.
¡°I like it.¡±
At such times, Elisha, who had been lying on the grass and looking at the sky, got up without hesitation and started walking again.
Waterfalls poured down the sheer cliffs and created a spectacle.
Between the cliffs, flowers that had just bloomed were showing off their presence.
A small ray of sunlight from the mysterious sunset pierced the mist and illuminated the waterfall.
Elisa asked.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
To that, Ray gave the same answer again.
¡°I like it.¡±
¡®Mmm.¡¯ and shakes his head.
Looking at the waterfall, she moved again.
Flowers bloomed profusely in the fields.
White clouds hung beautifully in the sky.
The sunlight that drove away the dark night warmly illuminated thend.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
This is a question that has been bothering me for over a week.
¡°I like it.¡±
There can be no better scenery than this.
It is a magnificent view that anyone who sees it will be amazed.
Even after answering, she shook her head as to what she didn¡¯t like so much.
¡°You mean you don¡¯t even like this?¡±
Elisa stood up again.
Unlike a week ago, now she did not lead herself to unexplored regions.
No, I only visited ces where I could say that it was a good view, let alone an unexplored ce.
A swamp with hollow earth and a foul smell.
Forests devastated by forest fires and viges where all residents died due to gue.
The merchants in the carriage who were attacked by monsters and couldn¡¯t even leave a proper corpse, and the children starving because the nobles of the territory raised taxes.
Elisa asked Ray while staring at them.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
i can¡¯t like it
Regretful.
It¡¯s pitiful.
disgusting
It is a pity for the residents who died because they could not avoid the gue in time.
I feel sorry for the group of merchants who encountered and ate a group of monsters.
I hate the nobles who live off the skin of the people¡¯s stomachs to gain weight.
Ray denied the sight that waspletely different from the sights he had seen so far.
¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±
¡°Then this is also not the case.¡±
No.
Over 14 days out of 15 days were spent solely on walking.
Still, she shook her head and tried to move again.
rxed.
Rxed but notzy.
free.
Free but not negligent.
What the hell could make her like that?
Ray stopped following and asked her for the first time.
¡°How can you be so rxed?¡±
If the altar explodes even at this moment, the world could be turned upside down.
How can we maintain peace in a situation facing destruction?
Elisa turned to Ray.
¡°If you have nothing in your heart, your worries will also disappear. When anxiety disappears, you will naturally find peace. But the heart is like a vessel. It exists only to contain. Even if you don¡¯t want to contain it, there is no choice but to contain something in the end.¡±
¡°Then how can I not contain it?¡±
¡°It would be foolish not to include it. put it Put whateveres into your mind. Pack it up and throw it away. So that you can put it to your heart¡¯s content and throw it away without hesitation so that you don¡¯t have any regrets.¡±
Elisa smiles brightly.
Still, her smile resembled nature, and her gestures were like birds flying freely in the sky.
¡°What should I do if Ie across something that I can¡¯t throw away even if I put it to my heart¡¯s content?¡±
She answered Ray¡¯s question quietly.
¡°Then it will be your ¡®life¡¯.¡±
life.
my life.
what i want to achieve what i can¡¯t throw away
Elisha¡¯s steps, which seemed to continue endlessly, stopped.
¡°Thest ce is here.¡±
Ray, lost in thought, looked around.
Then, for some reason, I saw a familiarndscape.
A forest that seems empty.
The bushes were sparsely defoliated, and there was a wide clearing in the middle.
In my head, I pictured a blonde woman with a unique smile.
A ce quite simr to the ce where Iriel died.
It was a nameless forest.
The ce where Iriel died and was named the holynd of saints.
The figure of Iriel, who was dying in front of Ray¡¯s eyes, was drawn.
¡®I can¡¯t do anything without me.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m sure he likes me too.¡¯
It seemed that the sadly lively voice would be heard again at any moment.
The ordinary forest, which can be found anywhere, was the ce she was most satisfied with at thest moment, and it was also the ce she least liked.
Again, Elisha asked.
¡°Do you like it?¡±
short question.
It¡¯s a question you¡¯ve probably heard dozens and hundreds of times over the years, but the impression was different.
what i want to achieve what i can¡¯t throw away
my life.
¡®I want to live a life for people and saving them.¡¯
It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been determined andmitted to since my previous life.
Instead of answering Elisa¡¯s question, Ray just quietly hugged the grass as she did.
I looked at the unsightly bush and reached out my hand to feel the ground.
So that there is not a single regret left in this ce.
When I touched the dew-soaked grass, I abandoned the conversation I had with Iriel.
When Iy down on the ground, I threw away the memories I had with Iriel.
my life.
I abandoned Iriel for something I couldn¡¯t throw away.
I struggled to abandon her.
It was only then that Elisa showed a satisfied smile.
* * *
Laying on the grass in the forest and looking at the setting sun, Ray asked mutteringly.
¡°Why is thest ce such an empty forest? How did you know?¡±
Elisha alsoy down beside him at a distance.
¡°Eyes contain the heart of a person. How could you choose another ce for yourst ce when your eyes only hold the forest?¡±
¡°Is that so.¡±
Was it
Had his heart already stopped after Iriel¡¯s death?
A small smile formed on Elisa¡¯s lips.
¡°Yes.¡±
The scarlet sunset mixed with the blue moonlight illuminated the forest.
The forest, which had been empty before, now embraced a mystery.
The two haven¡¯t spoken much since.
In the nameless forest, as before, only silence lingered.
Until I found a ce I liked, 15 days passed before I gave up my mind again.
There were five more hours left until the full moon.
Elisa opened her mouth.
¡°I gave you the biggest and best weapon I¡¯ve ever owned. Now, wouldn¡¯t there be something you should show me?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Ray looked up at the night sky where the stars were beginning to set.
mind.
bowl.
Strangely, when you start throwing it away, it fills up again.
There were things that you can only see after throwing them away.
Tranquility, leisure.
It wasn¡¯t her greatest weapon.
The determination to throw away and the spirit not to be afraid of unfamiliar things.
That was the only power Elisha had.
Chapter 384
Episode 384 Disaster (10)
Several kingdoms have been captured by the dark forces.
Starting from the northern part of the small kingdom alliance and marching all the way to the northwest, even the kingdom established by the savage tribes was almost in their hands.
At that point, the small kingdom union was excited.
I only knew that I was being manipted by the dark forces, but there were many unexpected benefits.
They extorted supplies from the kingdoms defeated in the war, stole their territories, and nted their own gs.
As a result, the beautiful royal capital has been transformed into a barrennd, and the liveliness of the market has long since turned into the weeping of the people.
The goods that the defeated country has to handle are taxes that have been squeezed out of the people.
The people, whose lives became difficult, rose up as bandits with batons, and the guards who were supposed to be in charge of public order only lowered their heads and remembered their hometowns in the past.
Under the circumstances, not one or two kingdoms feared destruction.
Although they were invible and united with each other, it was not enough to confront the small kingdom alliance and the dark forces that had already grown as they grew.
The coalition of small kingdoms, which had grown stronger by absorbing other kingdoms, had grown sorge that it could no longer be called a small kingdom.
* * *
King Deogard of the Kingdom of Celia called the nobles and held a meeting.
He, who rarely lost hisposure as a king, opened his mouth without hiding his darkplexion.
¡°What should I do?¡±
Just a casual questioning tone.
But what that word meant was by no means small.
Now that mighty kingdoms begin to perish en masse.
What should they do to avoid being destroyed?
Deogard was asking about it.
¡°Umm¡¡±
The nobles drool and shut their mouths.
They couldn¡¯t be pointed.
To wage a long-term war, the dark forces¡¯ financial power and intelligence are overwhelming, and to fight an all-out war, the soldiers of the coalition are at stake.
I couldn¡¯t even think of a way to win, let alone a way to hold on.
In the silence of the Great War, someone opened their mouth.
¡°How about inviting the Holy Son?¡±
Deogard gave me a self-deprecating smile.
¡°Are we forced to rely on him again?¡±
¡°I apologize, Your Majesty. Our power will never be an opponent of the coalition. I¡¯m sorry to the Holy Son, but if he doesn¡¯t take care of it, our country¡¯s name will change overnight.¡±
country name is changed
It meant the end of the kingdom soon.
Deogard sighed.
That doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know that it¡¯s a lifeline.
But you can¡¯t live by relying on that one person forever.
The kingdom is originally something they protect.
The previous king said so, and it was passed down to his own generation.
As if trying to calm his wavering heartpletely, the noble continued his words.
¡°It would be fortunate if the Alliance forces headed north, but if they turned east, it would be our kingdom¡¯s turn soon.¡±
¡°You¡¯re crazy enough!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marquis. But I have to finish my words for now. Your Majesty, please lose face. People are trembling with anxiety even at this moment. If the Son does note, the life of the kingdom will be extinguished at once by a light wind like a candle in amp. please. Please bear the shame for the sake of the kingdom, for the people, and for the sake of Your Majesty yourself.¡±
He knelt down and put his head on the floor.
It was too much of a courtesy for an aristocrat with high self-respect.
The Marquis was silent, and the nobles under him bowed their heads as well.
Deogard clenched his fists, then rxed his hands.
After being silent for a while, he nodded his head.
¡°¡you are right. I almost forgot the most important thing in my preupation with myself.¡±
Deogard rose from his throne.
He got up and made eye contact with the nobles one by one and spoke in a friendly and soft voice.
¡°I am grateful that there are so many loyalists who think of the kingdom. Will you share this time that may be myst and may be thest of the kingdom?¡±
All nobles fell on their knees.
¡°I am willing to join you!¡±
¡°There will be glory in Celia!¡±
The king smiled at him.
¡°Send a letter to the saint.¡±
* * *
On the fifteenth day, Elisa and Ray returned to the altar.
Then, there were quite a few unfamiliar faces at the altar.
¡°human? Why are humans here?¡±
¡°Exin Serien.¡±
¡°There areplicated circumstances. I don¡¯t know the detailed and sweet back story either.¡±
Aira was the first to run toward them.
She approached with her long white hair flying and inspected all over Ray¡¯s body.
¡°Aren¡¯t you all hurt? I am not relieved to hear that Elisha taught.¡±
The high elves opened their mouths as Aira looked at him with worried eyes.
Heprion and Sert were no different.
¡°Ah Aira-sama¡¡±
¡°Oh my God! Even that child fell in love and became a perfect girl!¡±
Rey carefully separated Aira.
Unlike before, when something was impatient, he smiled softly and stroked his hair.
¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Ray¡¡±
¡°How about an altar instead?¡±
¡°¡the situation is not good.¡±
Behind Aira¡¯s body, the corpses of dozens of monsters caught my eye.
Perhaps the gate had opened once more.
Elisa crossed her arms and smiled mischievously.
¡°What do you mean by worry? Go and solve it. Grab your own weapon and wield it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
determination and spirit.
It was the sword and the way he learned from Elisha.
I threw it away because I got Iriel.
And I was able to take her only because I abandoned her again.
Ray silently walked towards the altar.
¡°Are you trying to entrust the altar to a human? Even we couldn¡¯t find a single mana line. Do you really want to see the world perish?¡±
Aira coldly sighed at the young high elf¡¯s words.
¡°Shut up Hans stinking snout.¡±
¡°Ira, aren¡¯t you also blinded by love and overconfident in humans? Where did you in the past who hated humans go?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but I still hate humans. But he is an exception in every part of me. I will warn you. Please watch your mouth. If you utter one more word in front of me, I will cut off your tongue.¡±
Aira knew it because she had been watching it from the side.
Thanks to Ray, I found the fourth and fifth points.
Is that all? The previous point and mana line were also found by him, so he was able to reach the fifth point.
Even so, the high elves¡¯ eyes were not good, so naturally her nerves were sharpened.
As the atmosphere was about to be more and more violent, Heprion intervened.
¡°Come on, don¡¯t fight, let¡¯s leave it to you!¡±
¡°Heprion, why are you defending humans?¡±
¡°I understand your feelings! At first, I also thought there was no need to entrust it to Ray-san, breaking with tradition!¡±
Heprion pointed at the monster.
¡°But I¡¯ve changed my mind! If it hadn¡¯t been for the information on the mana lines that Mr. Ray found out, the gate wouldn¡¯t have been able to close quickly when it opened recently, and the damage would have increased even more! He said he found two mana lines in less than three hours! On the other hand, what about us here? I haven¡¯t even been able to find a single mana line for over 15 days! A difference of this magnitude is worth ignoring tradition! Besides, isn¡¯t it quite romantic that humans, not us, solve the altar¡¯s problems!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t admit it. I will take it off right away.¡±
As Hans tried to move, Heprion moved one step ahead of him.
¡°oh! That¡¯s embarrassing! If Mr. Hans enters the skill event, I won¡¯t stand still either! Do you want to see the altar burst?
Serien took Heprion¡¯s side.
¡°You alwaysck faith, Hans. It doesn¡¯t make sense to believe in humans in the first ce, but he¡¯s a little different. If you can¡¯t trust humans no matter what, try trusting us.¡±
Aira and Heprion Serien supported him.
While they were arguing, Ray had already climbed to the altar and pushed the high elf who had upied the ce first.
Soft mana pulled him away.
In the meantime, the high elf fell off the altar.
When Ray pushed mana, the altar reacted and sucked his mana like crazy.
Pressure where there is no room to breathe.
The altar¡¯s manajin, which was powerful enough to make him vomit blood due to mana depletion and steal his consciousness, was activated.
¡®I got it.¡¯
I got mana again through the path of Elisha.
¡®Discard.¡¯
Without hesitation, I threw the sword she gave me to the altar.
first and second.
third and fourth.
After passing the points, the fifth mana line was caught.
Ray carefully touched it with mana.
Like touching a small sprout that has blossomed in the shade.
The first and second mana lines were vaguely revealing their presence, like the spring breeze.
The third and fourth mana lines emitted intense mana like the heat of summer.
The fifth branch was surrounded by a lot of mana, like autumn in the harvest season.
¡®The sixth mana line.¡¯
Among the countless mana ces, Ray tapped a thin mana wire.
Woong-woong-!
The altar¡¯s mana vibrated.
This was the sixth mana line they couldn¡¯t find.
* * *
The high elves who tried to separate Ray from the altar flinched.
The resonance of the altar.
It was a signal that he had touched the mana line.
If up to the fifth mana line is the line that protects the altar, from the sixth line onwards it is the line thatposes the mana line.
Therefore, there is no choice but to resonate at the altar.
Woong-woong-!
The altar burst out crying again.
It was a celebration of finding a new spot and stepping into it.
¡°This is much faster than I expected!¡±
¡°Eh, does Elisa-sama¡¯s¡ teaching¡ work¡?¡±
¡°¡I didn¡¯t even know that my weapon would be this good.¡±
Hans frowned.
¡°I wonder. Where did humans get this level of ability?¡±
At that, Serien eximed excitedly.
¡°From now on, call me Human-sama with respect! What about a trivial high elf!¡±
Chapter 385
Episode 385 Disaster (11)
The high elves groaned.
¡°Sixth. Is it really?¡±
¡°The existence of the branch was something we kept secret. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything good about being known to humans.¡±
There were high elves who were happy with their work, and there were also high elves who didn¡¯t like him.
The case of Hans was a representative example of thetter.
he groaned quietly
¡°Serien, this is clearly an attempt to move things forward while ignoring tradition.¡±
¡°No matter what the process was, I hoped the oue worked out.¡±
¡°No matter what happens, results are not everything. Sometimes the process is more important, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Heprion agreed.
¡°I agree with that opinion! But that doesn¡¯t change the fact that Mr. Ray took care of our ipetence! At times like this, you should keep your head down! Come on, Mr. Hans, hit me in the head! That is the path of romance!¡±
He informed the way of romance.
Hans frowned.
¡°The altar is the mission and duty entrusted to the high elves. Entrusting that noble thing to human beings! While proving your own ipetence! You guys really aren¡¯t ashamed!¡±
At those words, Serien, who had been quietly drinking tea in the back, stopped and looked at Hans.
¡°It¡¯s a shame. I feel sorry for myself for receiving help from humans and only being grateful for it.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°But. No matter how pathetic and ugly I was, I wasn¡¯t so rotten that I couldn¡¯t even bow my head to those who received grace.¡±
she continued talking.
¡°At first, this is the child who held on to the altar while coughing up blood while causing mana depletion. I spent 15 days with Elisha to fix my problem, and now I¡¯ve even found the sixth mana line that no one else has been able to find. To be honest, I am proud of that person. I want to help even a little when I see him working hard without being afraid of being destroyed. I want to encourage you to do well.¡±
Serien¡¯s voice clearly echoed through the temple.
¡°As you said, we were all ipetent and proved it ourselves. But even if Iment my own ability, at least I don¡¯t want toment my own ugliness. That is the pride of high elves in my opinion.¡±
She said it clearly, as if everyone was listening.
She said, ¡®Aren¡¯t you also like that?¡¯ I was asking.
as a high elf. as a higher race.
He was asking if there was something he should protect even if he had to abandon his dignity and reveal his ipetence.
Several high elves assimted to her nodded.
¡°Certainly¡ there are things that have to take precedence over our obstinacy.¡±
¡°High elves never go into debt. I will also stand on Serien¡¯s side.¡±
¡°I will follow you too.¡±
The four high elves turned away from Hans.
Now, in the temple, only one person stood out in opposition.
* * *
¡°Stupid¡¡±
Hans shook his head.
¡°You mean that high elves only bow down to humans?¡±
Heprion sympathized with him.
¡°I pity you who don¡¯t know the beauty of romance!¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
¡°Sometimes the more forbidden the more attractive! Hans! As long as you know the tricks¡¡±
Heprion¡¯s lecture on romance began.
During that time, Ray was busy searching for mana lines.
After finding the sixth mana line, progress was slow.
If you touch it wrongly, the gate may open.
Since he found six mana lines, even in the worst case, the altar wouldn¡¯t explode, but even so, he couldn¡¯t be vignt.
When Ray gave the signal, the high elf waiting next to him pushed him away.
Pushed off the altar, he let out the breath that was deeply lodged in his lungs.
¡°Whoa¡.¡±
Feeling drained of energy in an instant.
No matter how much the spirit of speech was restored, it was not without burden.
Aira approached Ray.
¡°Good work.¡±
¡°¡we were lucky this time.¡±
¡°Luck is also skill. Did you get any results?¡±
Ray nodded.
Instead of answering the question, he drew new mana lines and points on the parchment.
A thick line connecting the fifth and sixth points.
Serien, who was looking at it, revealed her joy without hiding it.
¡°amazing! We humans are great! You¡¯re just an invincible master!¡±
¡°It¡¯s romantic!¡±
Praise poured into Jung-gu Heating from various ces.
Ray looked around and said.
¡°Everyone, please sit down. I have something to tell you.¡±
Currently, Ray did not have much influence, but he was supported by many high elves.
Since he said that, there was no high elf who would not obey.
Even Hans frowned once and took his seat at the table without saying anything.
When everyone gathered at the altar except for one high elf who supplied mana, Ray opened his mouth.
¡°As you all know, I just found the sixth mana line. But it¡¯s still too early to like it.¡±
Serien tilted her head. ¡°Why? It¡¯s okay to be a little happy with this kind of achievement. The danger of the altar is high, but as long as you don¡¯t touch the wrong mana line, there won¡¯t be any dangerous situations.¡± ¡°From now on, that dangerous situation might happen.¡±
Ray pointed to the parchment.
sixth line.
No, to be precise, the exquisite part where the sixth point and the line cross.
It was crossing the mana line of the third point.
¡°This part is always overlooked when supplying mana to the altar. This is the reason why the gate opened even though we only supplied mana until now. If you touch it, mana is disturbed, and the mana that is disturbed is released to create a gate. Did I say that there might be dangerous situations in the future? The first reason is that the sixth point crosses the third mana line.¡±
¡°¡the first reason? It sounds like there might be a second reason.¡±
Rey nodded at Aira¡¯s words.
¡°Of course there is a second one. That is, we don¡¯t know where the seventh, eighth and ninth points are. I don¡¯t know, so I literally don¡¯t know what will happen if I touch it.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
the high elves salivated.
¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? You said you would find all the mana lines. I remember making that promise to myself¡¡±
¡°I promised, so I¡¯ll find it. But that¡¯s it and this is this. Dangerous situations can arise, so you need to avoid them. I gave you the information, so please be especially careful with the third mana line when supplying mana in the future.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that difficult.¡±
Whoops-!
As soon as Elisha finished speaking, a very strange sound erupted from the altar.
Seeing the high elves at the altar sweating profusely, it seemed that even if something had happened, it would have happened properly.
Goo Goo Goo¡ª!
The ground shook.
The entire temple shook as if it would copse, and mana leaked out from the altar like a waterfall.
Ray and some high elves went out of the temple in contemtion.
Then, in front of them, a huge, ink-colored Gate that was iparable to the previous gate was weing them.
Even Heprion, who had never lost his smile, hardened his expression.
¡°This¡ this isn¡¯t romantic¡¡±
It certainly wasn¡¯t a romantic situation.
The opaque gate, as if it would swallow everything, seemed far from romantic.
¨C Krrrrr!
From behind the gate came the cry of an unknown animal that sounded like it was scratching at the vocal chords.
¡°Ira, rece the mana supply immediately! You have to close the gate!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t do that!¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, Aira flew towards the altar.
¡°The rest stop the monstersing out of the gate!¡±
The high elves prepared for battle.
However, Heprion, Elisa Serien, and Sert were hesitant unlike them.
Sert shuddered and struggled to open his mouth.
¡°That¡¯s it¡ Those monsters don¡¯t work well with magic¡¡±
¡°Yes? What kind of small grain is that?¡±
The snout of the monster could be seen from the entrance of the gate.
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know¡ I don¡¯t know¡ But¡ I don¡¯t think magic will be a very effective attack¡¡±
Ray frowned.
I don¡¯t know what you mean.
If magic isn¡¯t effective, then hammering is efficient?
The monster, which only showed its snout, was now trying to get out of its lower body.
A monster in the form of a ck shadow.
Its appearance was like that of a beast, but if you look closely, it looks like mist.
Was this the sound that magic doesn¡¯t work? It looked a little different from other monsters with fluffy hair.
It didn¡¯t look like physical force would work.
As the monsters came out of the gate, the high elves opened fire with magic.
¡°Wind storm!¡±
¡°Fire strike!¡±
All of them are magic with superior power.
Indeed, like a dragon, it was like a high elf called a pioneer of magic.
At this rate, such a small monster would have perished without being able to extract even the bones.
The moment Ray tried to put his mind at ease.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
With an explosion, a ck monster walked out of it.
¨C Krrrrrr!
He shows off his strength with his distinctive cry.
A sticky object was fired from the monster¡¯s fingertips.
no it came out
The smoke that was shot at high speed made it difficult to breathe for a moment around the area.
At that, Serien drove the smoke away with magic.
¡°Air hand!¡±
A huge gust of wind pushed the smoke away.
However, one high elf breathed in the remaining reverberation and fell unconscious.
Heprion screamed in fright.
¡°You can¡¯t breathe! It is mental magic!¡±
¡°Is that demon magic?¡± The high elves held their breath and said.
It was absurd that only monsters were magic.
Besides, even the high elves couldn¡¯t resist for a moment and lost consciousness.
As I guessed, it wouldn¡¯t be ordinary magic.
ck monsters were constantly flowing out of the gate, which had grown to the size of the temple.
Ray looked at the gate in vain.
The day I found the sixth mana line.
The resonating sound that rang at the altar today was not a celebration of new footsteps, but a harbinger of a new danger.
Chapter 386
Episode 386 Disaster (12)
The message from Celia Kingdom has arrived in the Holy Kingdom.
Deogard¡¯s personal letter.
Pope Eir looked at it with a puzzled face.
¡°It¡¯s not enough to ask for troops, to ask for a saint. I can understand the urgency to a certain extent, but the interest is quite condescending.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to inform the fact that there is no saint in the Holy Land?¡±
¡°Ray said that there is no possibility that the dark forces will invade the Holy Land for the time being. Certainly I am of the same opinion. You were badly beaten in thest battle, so you¡¯ll want to call up the ranks before solving the remaining rounds with us.¡±
At her words, the high priest nodded.
¡°I will prepare a letter.¡±
¡°Please.¡±
* * *
Darkness overshadows the temple.
If the temple is light, the existence of the gate is darkness.
If there is light, there must be a shadow derived from it.
The beings who came out of the gate were like that.
Hans said with a firm expression while using the wind to purify the air.
¡°To think that one high elf could get hit with just one breath.¡±
Even among the high elves, there is a disparity in strength, but they are still the upper race of middle-earth.
They copsed because they couldn¡¯t handle the smoke emitted by the monster.
Serien shouted.
¡°They are not normal monsters! If you think you¡¯re a being in Middle-earth, you¡¯ll be the same!¡±
¡°It¡¯s romantic to fall asleep as if you¡¯re dead after fighting to the end! But I don¡¯t want to go to sleep yet!¡±
Their tricks were so nasty that even the romantic high elves rejected them.
Elisa looked at them and smiled awkwardly.
¡°I can¡¯t help you at all here. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°You take good care of your body. The moment they enter the temple, it¡¯s over.¡±
¨C Krrrrrr!
Although they were human, they howled like beasts and fired smoke at them again, using their own bodies as sacrifices.
As more than 50 monsters spewed out smoke at once, the area around the temple was instantly dyed with their colors.
Instead of the warm sunlight, it was filled with bizarre smoke mixed with ink and purple.
Instead of the smell of nature that made my lungs feel refreshed, a sense of difort came over me as if stirring in my head.
An ugly smell stung their noses enough to frown.
It was simr to the unpleasant smell of decaying old animal carcasses.
However, if I continued to take on strange things, I felt something happy.
A strangely addictive scent.
Like deeply brewed tea leaves, the fragrance that flowed from them seemed to brew their inner happiness.
Sert walked forward as if possessed by something.
Eyes are out of focus
If you look at the blurred eyes as if you were drunk, you must be possessed by something.
¡°Sert! Stop!¡±
While Heprion was shooting magic at the monster, he called Sert, but there seemed to be no way to get her back, who had already lost her sense.
¡°There is a degree of low mental discipline! This is why the kids these days!¡±
Serien, who was blocking the monster from the front, kicked the ground.
The new model, which had been shot with full of mana, aimed at Sert and rushed at it.
Serien wrapped her arms around Sert¡¯s waist and came out of the smoke.
When Sert wasid next to Hans who was driving the smoke away with wind-type magic, her pupils returned to normal shortly after.
¡°Demon monster¡ Fantasy¡ I remember¡¡±
As soon as he wakes up, he starts talking nonsense.
¡°Wake! If you lose yourself in this situation¡ Coke! Coke!¡±
Serien, who must have been holding her breath, continued to blow up the smoke.
Her eyes are a little open, but open.
It must have been that he was trying to snatch Sert away, but instead got engulfed in smoke.
¡°Ugh¡ I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t breathing¡ Cough!¡±
Ray looked at it and hardened hisplexion.
¡®It¡¯s skin breathing.¡¯
skin breathing.
In mammals, external respiration is mostly done through the lungs, but in very small cases, it is also done through the skin.
Skin respiration in the human body is less than 1%.
Moreover, the amount of carbon dioxide released is greater than the amount of oxygen taken in.
In other words, you breathe out more carbon dioxide than you take in ambient oxygen.
Even so, with just that little amount, Sert lost Izzy and Serien was engulfed in smoke.
This was the cause of the copse of the high elf who had been breathing through his lungs before not being able to cope with it.
¡®The smoke is stronger than we thought.¡¯
To the extent that it can be eaten by just touching the skin.
Ray shouted around.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t inhale the smoke and don¡¯t let it touch your skin! That smoke is a poison that even spreads through the skin!¡±
¡°Now¡ Coke! Are you talking about it! Do not touch the skin! It¡¯s unreasonable in this situation¡! Coke!¡±
¡°There is no other way than that!¡±
He tried to drive the smoke away with wind-type magic, but the wind did not easily push it away, no matter what effect the smoke itself had on it.
As evidence of that, even though Hans was still working hard, all around him was filled with smoke.
Heprion snorted ¡°heh¡±.
¡°There is no way! It¡¯s romantic! Those of us who fight unmatchable enemies for the temple are romantic now!¡±
¡°Coke! I¡¯m sorry, but shut up!¡±
¡°I will take the lead and teach you what romance is!¡±
he ran forward
¡°Heprion!¡±
He¡¯s just a little bit right in front of the smoke.
He inhaled and breathed softly.
Then, his clear eyes nted slightly.
Like that of an old man having a drink after work.
Her urgent tone slowed down, and her breathing, which she had consciously controlled, becamefortable.
The smile on his face, which had always been there, widened even more.
¡°Ohhh¡and¡rtionship¡romantic¡is it¡?¡±
The words were twisted.
drunk
It was clear he was drunk.
I inhaled the smoke and got drunk.
Serien coughed and touched his forehead.
¡°Coke! To think I had to take care of that stupid bastard just because he was a high elf¡ Cough!¡±
¡°Serien¡ don¡¯t worry¡ don¡¯t¡! I myself¡ myself¡ What was I going to say next? ha ha ha!¡±
Mmm.
Even if I die, I can¡¯t inhale the smoke.
To think I had to act like that in front of everyone.
Dying in shame seemed faster than dying from an attack.
Hans looked at him as if he was truly pitiful.
¡°Serien, is this the high elf pride you were talking about?¡±
¡°Coke! Coke! Would you mind not weaving that romantically insane bastard into the same high elf? Coke!¡±
¡°done. speak less Apparently, your condition is not normal, so here we have no choice but to abandon the temple and retreat.¡±
¡°What is that¡! Coke!¡±
¡°You still don¡¯t know? They¡¯re just spewing smoke, but they¡¯re not attacking. As long as you can withstand the smoke, there will be no damage to the temple.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Serien looked at the ck monsters.
They were unharmed even though they received fire-type magic and wind-type magic with their bodies.
And, as Hans said, there was no attack on them.
However, following his words, there was one problem.
The one who supplies mana from the altar now.
Ira.
She remained in the temple to this day.
By the way, abandoning the temple and retreating?
In the worst case, there was a possibility that she, enchanted by the smoke, would explode with the backflow of mana along with the altar.
Ray refused with a single word.
¡°I can¡¯t leave it like that. I am desperately opposed to abandoning Aira, who has suffered so far.¡±
¡°You choose to say things you don¡¯t like, human. I already know that the rtionship between you and Aira is special. But for now, shouldn¡¯t we prioritize those who remain over anything like that?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use of it even if you keep what you have to prioritize in a situation where even the most important person has been abandoned? For me, the only thing I need to prioritize right now is Aira. If you¡¯re going, go. I will remain alone.¡±
Sert also sided with Hans.
¡°¡If it¡¯s Aira-sama¡ I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine¡ She¡¯s a strong person¡ So¡¡±
Lay sneered at him.
Aira is strong.
okay.
Clearly she is strong.
The spirit is strong and the heart is strong.
The body is strong, and there is now to back down in the face of any adversity.
But that¡¯s just her outer side.
He knows Aira¡¯s past.
I remember the day I expressed my sadness to the elves under mymand, knowing the time I had spent twenty years lying motionless.
I know her who shed tears and was happy when she first raised her body from lying down, and I know her heart that hides sadness behind her expressionless expression.
Literally, she is strong.
However, it is strong because it has been done alone.
by action.
As the spiritual support of the elves.
when others have abandoned them.
She will lose her strength in the fact that she is ¡®alone¡¯, which has been established as a trauma of 20 years.
Ray looked around the crowd.
I looked at Sert, Hans, and all the high elves in this room.
¡°I will neither conciliate nor use you. Just don¡¯t rationalize the pain someone else has to go through by saying that it will be okay. Feel guilty about leaving Ira behind. Be disgusted with yourself for running away for the sake of your ownfort and for the sake of the future. It doesn¡¯t matter what beliefs or pride you have in it. At least, don¡¯t try to rationalize the responsibility for what you did. If you feel responsible and feel responsible, if you have to do it, do it.¡±
Word spirit.
His will became a force and fluttered around.
¡°¡Sorry. It¡¯s an excuse to you, and it might sound like an excuse.¡±
Serien was the first to apologize and left.
¡°¡It¡¯s awesome¡¡! It¡¯s romantic¡ It¡¯s¡¡±
Heprion said as he was being carried away.
¡°¡Strength¡Cheer up¡.¡±
Sert greeted them and followed them.
one. two.
The high elves left the temple after saying their own greetings, whether it was to cast a perverse nce orfort them.
Thest remaining Hans looked at him.
¡°Two days. Be sure toe back in two days.¡±
¡°Go ahead. Someone had to guard the altar anyway.¡±
Ray understood their thoughts to some extent.
If you try to stay here, the high elves will only copse due to being engulfed in the smoke.
In that case, it was more advantageous to deal with monsters with a proper assortment.
Now that Aira might seed in closing the gate at any time, it was necessary to save power even more.
Hans, who looked at him for a moment, turned his back.
hereby finally.
There were only two left in the temple: Aira, who supplies mana to the altar, and Ray, who blocks the entry of monsters.
Chapter 387
Episode 387 Disaster (13)
¨C Rurrrrr!
As the cries of the monsters grew louder, the smoke also grew thicker.
He said he would stay alone, but he was worried about dealing with dozens of unknown monsters.
They were the ones who put even the high elves, the upper race, to sleep with a single breath.
If she fell in front of her, she didn¡¯t know what would happen to Aira and the altar, so she couldn¡¯t recklessly breathe or expose her skin.
Ray waved his hand and tried to blow it up.
Mana responded and became a spirit of speech, but even if he tried to ventte the heavy smoke with magic, he just remained silent.
Picky.
Even if you attack with magic, it doesn¡¯t work, and you can¡¯t ventte the smoke, so it was just awkward.
Ray grabbed the dagger from his waist.
Magic doesn¡¯t work, so I wondered if a sword would work.
As I lowered my sword at the monster that took a step forward, the ck monster flickered.
But even that was only for a moment.
The monster, which shook like a candle, soon maintained its shape and took one more step.
Ray said ¡®Huh.¡¯ and eximed.
¡°Even the sword is useless.¡±
There was no way.
How on earth can you kill an opponent that cannot be attacked!
¡°It would be faster for me to copse than to hold out for two days.¡±
Two days until the high elvese to support.
Time that would normally have passed in an instant now felt so long.
* * *
Only three hours had passed since the high elves left the temple.
Magic and sword fists and feet in the process.
I tried most of the means to attack, but everything was useless.
Ray tried all kinds of means to kill the monster and get rid of the smoke.
He heated the earth with fire-type magic, created an updraft with wind-type magic, and smoked it, and made a pungent smell and sprayed it on monsters.
But, frustratingly, it had no effect.
Even if the air was frozen, their reverberation prated the nose and the gloomy taste passed through the tongue.
A cloud of smoke with clear malice swirled in my head, and on the contrary, I smiled with happiness.
Four hours had passed since he had guarded the temple gate alone.
During that time, Ray didn¡¯t take a single breath and minimized contact with the smoke.
However, it also reached its limit.
No human can live without breathing.
He had endured until now by exchanging mana with his body, but it was impossible to endure for two days under the pressure of heavy smoke.
His consciousness gradually clouded over.
My eyes were open and my body no longer had any strength.
The legs that had been holding on tightly folded.
The waist, which had been straightened with strength, bent hunched over.
Smoke billowed and flowed into his body.
¨C Come here.
The voices of the monsters, which had only been heard until just now were the cries of animals, gently caressed my ears.
¨C Was it very difficult? Nowe here and rest.
The ink and purple smoke was as warm as sunlight from the sky.
¨C Rest in my shade.
Those of ck shape had various appearances.
A woman preparing breakfast with an apron on.
A stall that sells goods to adventurers passing through the streets.
Children running around excitedly.
Seeing this, a smile naturally formed on his lips.
beautiful.
That look was so beautiful that that smile was crazy.
I thought that I would like tough with them too.
¨C Let¡¯s dream together. So that I can see only happy things forever.
monster.
No, at the end of the beautiful woman¡¯s voice, he copsed and fell asleep.
* * *
The high elves left the temple and retreated to the outskirts of the forest.
When the smoke no longer reached them, they let out the breath they had been holding.
¡°Huuk¡¡±
¡°It was difficult.¡±
Hans approached Serien.
¡°What is that? do you guys know something? Now exin. What are those?¡±
¡°You said it. It¡¯s a monster from another dimension.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m asking. You knew beforehand that magic wouldn¡¯t work on them. Isn¡¯t that something you¡¯ve experienced before?¡±
Serien nodded at the question that seemed like an usation from him.
¡°There was a time when the gate opened once more before you guys came. Of course,pared to now, the size is small and it was settled quickly, but one ck monster came out of it.¡±
Elisa was told.
¡°It must have been when the person himself was away for 15 days. So what did you do? Did you do it?¡±
¡°okay. barely made it through by magic.¡±
¡°Is it magic?¡±
Hans asked again, frowning.
¡°You killed an opponent that cannot be affected by magic with magic? Isn¡¯t that a bit odd?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that magic doesn¡¯t work at all. However, the effect is only minor. Three High Elves are determined and pour mana into it. No matter how good the defense against magic is, can they withstand it?¡±
Pausing for a moment, she looked around the crowd.
¡°But I was able to kill it because I literally poured mana into it. And that¡¯s only one. Considering that there are dozens of them in front of the temple right now, even if we all work together, we can never get rid of them in a day or two. It¡¯ll be the first time we¡¯ll be engulfed in smoke and copsed. That¡¯s all we knew.¡±
¡°Then what are we going to do? You¡¯re not going to just leave it like this, are you?¡±
At the other high elf¡¯s question, Serien raised her voice a little.
¡°I don¡¯t know either! I mean there is no way! There¡¯s no way to defeat that kind of monster that doesn¡¯t even work with magic!¡±
¡°¡Seriously.¡±
Elisaforted the slightly agitated Serien.
¡°I think you are the one who has the most stories to tell here.¡±
Then, he pointed at Heprion, whose eyes were half closed.
Then he opened his eyes wide in surprise and pointed at himself.
¡°Yes? Is it me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You voluntarily exposed yourself to smoke. As such, shouldn¡¯t there be something that only the people here know about?¡±
At Elisa¡¯s sharp point, Heprion said, ¡®Hey.¡¯ and expressed surprise.
¡°A precise and clear question! Of course, I have more information than anyone here!¡±
All the eyes of the son-inw were focused on Heprion.
He said with a thrilled expression.
¡°I don¡¯t know how many times I can give a speech with all eyes on me! Ah, how romantic!¡±
Hans quickly cut him off.
¡°I have heard bullshit under the guise of romance for the past hundreds of years. Rather, blow whatever you know.¡±
At Hans¡¯ words, Heprion nodded and cleared his throat.
¡°Hmmmm! As far as I know, there aren¡¯t many! Is it just that when I took a sip of smoke, I felt a strange sense of relief and happiness?¡±
¡°Are you happy? Are you saying you were happy with that stench? Can you understand the word reward in the romantic industry?¡±
Serien cast a slightly contemptuous gaze as if facing a pervert.
Heprion, who was about to be dismissed as a pervert, quickly defended himself.
¡°no! How should I say¡ the coziness of taking a nap on the grass in the sunlight? what? Doesn¡¯t that make me look more perverted?¡±
This time, not only Serien but also the high elves around him backed away a bit.
¡°everyone! Don¡¯t get me wrong! I¡¯m definitely not that kind of elf! Only¡ I was really happy when I drank the smoke! Believe me!¡±
¡°huh. I will believe I respect your preferences.¡±
At a distance from him, she threw her verbal sympathy.
Heprion believed those words straight away.
¡°Serien! You are very understanding! I respect you!¡±
Elisha pondered over his words.
¡°Happiness¡ How could I feel happy even after acting like that? I still don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°There is no reason! I was just happy! The fact that I could see theirughter, the fact that they had a ¡®life¡¯ too!¡±
At his words, Hans tilted his head.
¡°Life?¡±
¡°yes! After inhaling the smoke, they looked like people living in the vige, not ck monsters to me! You must have been happy! You must have lived every moment in romance! That¡¯s why he was able to smile so dazzlingly! Ah, I also want to live a life of romance like them someday!¡±
The romantic high elf cried out for romance as usual.
However, the others were in no mood to respond.
Elisa muttered with a slightly serious face.
¡°Drinking the smoke and seeing the scenery changed¡? What¡¯s more, their dazzling smiles¡ I didn¡¯t even know they were human, let alone their expressions.¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s the same for me. This is¡¡±
said Sert, looking at everyone¡¯s eyes.
¡°Ah, I guess¡ the way to get rid of the monsters¡ the smoke¡ will be the clue¡ don¡¯t you think¡?¡±
Heprion, who had been talking about romance for a while, jumped up.
¡°ah! I just remembered one more thing!¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°I think I heard hallucinations! It¡¯s the same as wanting to be happy with them¡ It¡¯s the same as hating someone¡ Umm¡ It¡¯s hard to say because I¡¯m not sure! It could just be my misunderstanding, so I won¡¯t say anything!¡±
He kept his mouth shut with a refreshing expression.
Didn¡¯t I say that people get the most angry when they don¡¯t finish what they said?
Serien and Hans Elisa shouted in frustration.
¡°At times like this, it¡¯s time to talk!¡±
¡°Romantic or whatever is good, so let¡¯s talk about it quickly!¡±
They wanted to catch even a small clue.
A monster impervious to mana.
They were the worst enemies of the beings of Middle-earth.
When they left, there were dozens of them, but now they may have increased to hundreds.
That¡¯s why I had toe up with a countermeasure as soon as possible and go to protect the temple.
Heprion, who was pushed back by the back of his head, took a moment to steam before opening his mouth.
¡°It was like I could hear sobs like ¡®why why are we¡¡¯¡±
Chapter 388
Episode 388 Disaster (14)
¡°Why¡ Why¡?¡±
Hans stroked his chin and muttered.
¡°Are youmenting? themselves?¡±
¡°The opponent is a monster. No matter how different it is from the middle world, there is no way that a mere monster would have that level of consciousness.¡±
Serien shook his head.
¡°That¡¯s something no one knows. Actually, we got hit because we didn¡¯t know them and we ran away here. I didn¡¯t even know that magic didn¡¯t work until I experienced it in thest battle. It¡¯s not good to be judgmental.¡±
¡°I agree. There is no need to increase the damage by underestimating them for nothing.¡±
Heprion smiled and concluded the conversation.
¡°Then let¡¯s go ahead and solve the problem! With Mr. Ray holding out, now is the time to give a good opinion!¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes grew heavier.
It was a disgrace for a high elf with high self-esteem to leave the altar to a human they despised and run away.
Serien sighed and said.
¡°¡okay. I don¡¯t know how long it willst.¡±
* * *
¡°Aagh!¡±
A scream was heard in my ears.
¡°Help me¡¡! It¡¯s okay to kill me, but as for the child¡¡±
The woman¡¯s earnestness turned into a single scream.
¡°How¡ how can you be so cruel! What the hell did we do!¡±
The old man wept and cried.
A woman carrying theundry.
A stall selling fruit.
Some children ying in the field.
Soldiers armed with spears and swords killed them.
silently.
He ughtered them like a machine without any emotion.
A soldier caught a girl with pigtails.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
A child screamed like he was going to sleep.
However, the soldier¡¯s expression did not change.
I put strength into the hand holding the sword bottle and unleash it with all my might.
Ray, who couldn¡¯te to his senses in the sudden situation, rushed out to stop it.
He hit the ground with his legs full of mana and flew as if he were being shot, but his outstretched hand could not stop the soldier and passed through it.
didn¡¯t grab
the kid died
The white flower field quickly turned red with their blood, and rain from the sky washed away the bloody smell.
It rained hard as if even the sky was trying to hide their deaths.
The devastation unfolded quietly in the flower field, covered by the sound of rain.
Their grievous cries turned into malice and rolled into one ce.
¡°Kill every single one of them. It is the kingdom of witches.¡±
When someone¡¯s voice resounded, the soldiers¡¯ movements became a little more alert.
The old woman and the children who were ying in the field.
The stallholder, the herbalist, became the owner of the inn.
were brutally killed by them.
Ray looked at them devastated.
could not be saved Not even a single child could be saved.
Even if he knew that this was an illusion created by the monsters, he couldn¡¯t stop the displeasure spreading through his image.
said the man on the horse.
¡°Sprinkle.¡±
Soldiers scattered a mixture of ink and purple powder from leather pouches across the flower fields.
Every time the heavy powder was sprinkled on the corpse, the corpse turned into smoke and flew to the ground.
Pasasack¡ª!
Thest of them who died miserably turned into smoke and turned to muddy water by the wind and rain and rolled on the earth.
* * *
The screams that seemed tost forever stopped.
The warmth of life was no longer felt.
A woman wearing a dark red robe trudged through the flower garden tangled in rain and blood.
¡°Why did you¡ do this¡¡±
the woman shed tears.
He knelt down on the mud and howled incessantly.
Only the hatred and bitterness of those who couldn¡¯t even leave a corpse were left there.
The woman who cried like that for a long time stood up from her seat as if she had decided on something.
¡°I will not stand still. I will destroy the kingdom and split the continent¡ You will vomit more blood than my people shed tears.¡±
she held the ground
Then, those who had been killed were reborn as monsters shimmering like ck shadows.
¨C Krrrrrr!
The howl resembles that of a beast.
The woman who was looking at them muttered something.
* * *
¡°Ah.¡±
I woke up with a deathbed.
Tok- Tok-
Ray looked around as he felt the raindrops falling from the sky.
The clear rain soaked the ground in the dazzling sunlight.
What does rain mean in a cloudless sky?
Ray got up.
The flower fields were wide open.
It wasn¡¯t the flower garden just before that was full of blood.
The fog before was no more.
Instead of the bloody scent that made me frown, the refreshing scent of flowers tickled my nose.
Red.
The blood-red intense flowers made the eyes happy.
In the flower garden, there were the woman and the children of the street vendor whom I had just seen.
Seeing them ying together in one ce made my heart thump for some reason.
Without any care, without any pain, without any malice.
This was their only shelter.
¡°¡¡±
The girl with pigtails who had been caught and killed by the soldiers pulled Ray by the arm.
¡°Come here.¡±
the kid said
¡°Come over here and let¡¯s y together.¡±
In the ce the girl pointed to, there were many other people besides the woman and the stall.
A viger who converses friendly with the guards and a farmer who wipes the sweat from his forehead while harvesting crops.
The noise of the vige can be heard quietly over the flower field.
Everything was peaceful and beautiful.
If there is a utopia, wouldn¡¯t it be this picture?
Ray was led by the little boy¡¯s hand and walked to the flower field.
A soft flower brushed the back of her hand, her waist, and her ankle.
Every time that happened, the scent of flowers gradually grew stronger and made my mind far away.
People¡¯s happyughter rang in my ears like a luby.
The sunlight made my body drowsy and the rain washed away my fatigue.
¡°Are you happy? happy?¡±
the girl asked.
It was fun. happy.
but on the contrary.
It was pitiful. My heart ached.
The smile on Ray¡¯s lips slowly disappeared.
he knows
This is fantasy, not reality.
I could sense it.
These are monsters, but not monsters.
No, at least he wasn¡¯t a monster in the past.
Ray looked at the girl.
The girl also faced him.
¡°Are you happy? Are you happy now? Did our wishese through?¡±
The girl speaks of their own eternal spring where happiness has descended.
their wishes.
It would have been to live a slightly more affluent and happier life.
They would have been dreaming of a life that was busy moving for their own happiness, not a life of being killed by someone, resentful of someone, and drawing on someone.
A woman who kept her child in a state of thinness because she couldn¡¯t eat anything.
The old man who blocked the soldiers with a trembling body.
He looked at Ray and asked.
Are you happy now?
He didn¡¯t answer the question.
I just quietly approached them.
The girl with pigtails tilted her head as if wondering.
¡°happy?¡±
Only mechanical questions returned.
¡°happy?¡±
they were kind
They show their memories that are not good because they are kind.
Because they are kind, they make them feel the same happiness as them.
Because he was kind, he never attacked others even when he became a monster.
Ray approached them.
He approached and silently hugged them.
¡°uh?¡±
The girl with pigtails was startled and tried to pull herself out.
cold.
A chill that seemed to pierce his flesh was transmitted to his skin.
The colder it was, the tighter Ray hugged him.
As much as the girl¡¯s coldness is conveyed to you, the girl must be feeling the warmth.
I took all their sorrow, bitterness, resentment, hatred, andmentation and embraced them in my arms.
I could vaguely feel it.
They didn¡¯t want happiness.
If they truly wanted happiness, they wouldn¡¯t have to show their past.
no monster The people in front of you just want to beforted.
Tears flowed down the girl¡¯s cheeks.
Tears as red as blood fell to the ground, destroying the flower beds.
As if a small drop of water broke the calm of theke, the torn petals scattered into the air.
As the red flowers soaked the son-inw, the rain that fell was also dyed in ink.
The sunlight that had been beating down disappeared behind the dark clouds, and the ground full of green grass became muddy.
The world that had been decorated by them was shattered and a red world appeared.
¨C Krrrrrr!
A scream filled with pain rang from the girl¡¯s throat as she asked if she was happy.
broke the world
Now it was time to release the people who lived in it.
they are not dead
He became a monster and lived in this illusion.
That¡¯s why I had to die in this world full of despair.
Ray took out a dagger from his waistband and held it up.
His sword, more gentle than ever, cut through a monster that had been a girl until just now.
The monster, which had not suffered a single wound even after applying mana, was easily split by his single sword.
¨C Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrly.
His sword pointed at other monsters.
Over 1,000,000 of them, Ray hugged them one by one and swung his sword.
One swordsmanship contained human emotion, and one swing contained sympathy.
Every time Ray cuts them down, the monsters disappear one by one from the world full of malice.
The rainwater has been cut.
The clouds parted.
He cut them down with one unselfish desire.
Cut and cut and split and split.
He swung his sword endlessly so that nothing remained.
One day passed, two days passed.
yet.
There were no beasts left before him.
* * *
He opened his eyes.
The gate was still open, but there were no more monsters pouring out of that ink-colored space.
cut everything
killed everyone
He dared to speak of salvation himself and killed those who were once human.
¨C It¡¯s a foolish idea not to include it. put it Put whateveres into your mind. Pack it up and throw it away. So that you can put it to your heart¡¯s content and throw it away without hesitation.
Elisa had said.
so i put it
He put all of them into his own heart.
So it was abandoned in the past.
Even the heart offort and the heart of sympathy were left behind.
The determination to let go of what is in your hands.
It was difficult, but after two days, I was able to make up my mind.
Letting go, the will shines even stronger.
Ray¡¯s spirit of speech has grown.
Chapter 389
Episode 389 Disaster (15)
When the high elves arrived, everything was over.
The gate didn¡¯t close, but the monster blowing smoke was nowhere to be seen.
It couldn¡¯t be anything other than losing steampared toing fully prepared.
Serien approached Ray, who was standing still in front of the gate.
¡°The monsters here¡ Could it be you?¡±
The question was cautious.
The high elves had been away for two days, leaving the temple to one human.
Strictly speaking, death or not, the danger was left unattended.
It¡¯s not a position to shout out loud at all.
Ray did not give any answer to Serien¡¯s question.
I was just immersed in the senses that separated their lives from shelter.
There were no regrets.
If you run into them one more time, you will do the same.
However, this does not mean that the act does not have any weight or determination.
I worry a lot and look at their various appearances.
After that, I will raise my sword.
Because it is more difficult to swing a sword at an innocent person once than to kill ten thousand wicked people.
Serien looked at Ray like that and kept his mouth shut.
Heprion pped and liked it.
¡°great! The high elves couldn¡¯t solve the problem even when they gathered together, he solved it alone in two days! It¡¯s romantic! It¡¯s like a hero from human history books!¡±
Only Elisha noticed the change in him.
¡°I don¡¯t know what happened in thest two days¡ but you¡¯ve changed a lot.¡±
He cut down tens of thousands of monsters.
Even without a break, the work that took two full days was enough to bring about a change in Ray¡¯s image.
Heprion said with a smile on his face.
¡°Catching the monster is good! But the gates are still not closed! Is it okay if I take it as meaning that something happened to the altar?¡±
Theplexions of the high elves turned ck.
The gate was still opening its ck mouth.
No one knows what else will pour out of the huge entrance that could swallow the temple.
Hans took the lead and entered the temple.
The high elves followed him to the altar.
* * *
Woong-woong-!
The altar violently vomited mana.
The amount of mana pouring out was considerable.
Ira was struggling to control it.
Her clothes were already soaked with sweat.
Hans looked at the altar with a serious face.
¡°This¡ something is wrong. The amount of mana is at an abnormal level.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t close the gate like this! A middle ground that continues its history while connected to another dimension¡ That¡¯s also romantic¡
¡±
Hans gritted his teeth and red at Heprion.
He was stunned and shut his mouth.
Serien looked at Ray and asked.
¡°Maybe there was a problem with touching the sixth mana line?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
After answering briefly, Ray hurriedly drew closer to the altar.
Then he felt the mana pouring down like a waterfall.
It was serious.
If she made a mistake, both Aira and the altar would blow up, causing firecrackers to y inside the temple.
Like Ray, Sert looked at the altar for a while and said.
¡°I guess this¡ the third point and the sixth mana line collided¡ I don¡¯t know what kind of harmony it was¡ To fix it¡ maybe¡ we need a proper and perfect blueprint. I have to¡ I need to know at least the location of the eighth point¡¡±
All the high elves¡¯ eyes were focused on Sert.
Then she shuddered with shame and stopped talking.
¡°Is it time to be shy? Hurry up and tell me!¡±
As Serien urged with a frown on his face, Sert, startled, continued.
¡°So¡ Looking at the parchment, the second point and the fourth point had a close rtionship even though there was no contact point¡ The third point coexisted with the fifth mana line¡ If we continue like this, the sixth point ¡.¡±
Hans spoke instead.
¡°Are you saying that the eighth point has a solution?¡±
¡°By the way¡?¡±
¡°I have a point, but I am not sure.¡±
¡°Woe¡ It¡¯s toote to move with confidence¡ Even now, the altar is gushing out mana¡ If this mana runs out¡ the altar will stop functioning¡¡±
Sert Hans kept his mouth shut.
Stop functioning of the altar.
It means that thest protective system of Middle-earth has ceased.
Many dimensions wille to invade Middle-earth, and Middle-earth will turn into a battlefield of blood and be and where life cannot live.
¡°¡surely. It¡¯s not a situation where you can only move with confidence. But how are you going to find the eighth point? Since mana is leaking, it is impossible to drop Aira from the altar. That¡¯s not good for both the altar and Aira.¡±
Serien looked at Ray.
¡°What are you worried about, our super invincible human being?¡±
¡°Serien, do you mean that you will rely on humans again?¡±
¡°oh. We relied on humans not only for the sixth mana line, but also when monsters invaded the temple. What difference does it make if youe now and say no? Hurry up and serve the human, Hans.¡±
Serien, like Hafman, was already following Ray¡¯s faith.
Hans sighed.
¡°This is the first time a high elf has be so pathetic.¡±
Heprion encouraged him.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Hans! Please ept the current situation as a romance, not the downfall of the High Elves! To do that, you¡¯ll have to start by bowing your head to Mr. Ray! Come on, head on, Mr. Hans!¡±
¡°okay! The Romantic Evangelist is right! Fuck you! Hans, you bastard!¡±
Heprion and Serien took sides and rushed at Hans.
Hans shouted, shaking off the arms held by the two.
¡°stop! I will bow my head on my own!¡±
In the end, Hans nervously surrendered.
Approaching Ray, he politely faced him and bowed his head.
It didn¡¯t look like it was full of authority like usual.
¡°¡I still don¡¯t feel like entrusting the altar to you. Originally, this was a duty and pride that high elves had taken care of. However, now that we havee, we realize that it is impossible for us alone. Please do not refuse our request, human.¡±
¡°I want you to call me human!¡±
¡°noisy!¡±
Seeing the two of them arguing, Ray nodded.
¡°I have nothing to ask for. I think they are the people who have already worked hard together for the altar. I¡¯m sorry if you try to take it out.¡±
A smile spread across Hans¡¯ lips at Ray¡¯s words.
¡°Looking at it again, there was a corner that I liked quite a bit.¡±
Hans is an elf who doesn¡¯t mind getting close to big people.
To put it simply, there were many simrities to the dwarves¡¯ personalities.
He is weak to praise and hates small people.
Rayda learned how to befriend the dwarves by getting pped thousands of times by Derp.
Buying Hans¡¯ heart was nothingpared to the prickly Dwarves.
Sert said in a small voice that crawled.
¡°Everyone¡ I¡¯m sorry for the good mood¡ but we don¡¯t have that much time¡? If we don¡¯t hurry, Aira¡¯s mana might run out¡¡±
Aira couldn¡¯t take a break for almost a month and continued to be in charge of the altar.
No matter how strong she is, her mental burden must have already reached its limit.
Ray, who had regained consciousness thanks to Sert, hurriedly headed to the table.
After staring at the parchment for a while and lost in thought, Ray grabbed the pen and sat down.
Then very slowly.
I drew lines one by one at such a speed that everyone watching from the side felt frustrated.
Blurred lines were drawn.
one. two.
The lines that were connected like that became a path and flow.
Some of the high elves who watched him for a moment were astounded.
¡°This human¡ He is reying the flow of mana in his head!¡±
¡°¡You have amazing memorization skills.¡±
It is not easy to remember the flow of mana that poured like a waterfall from the altar.
It is difficult to catch a single flow, but it gathers and gathers.
It was impossible to do it unless you had a good understanding of the altar, as it was scattered and merged.
Knowing this, Sert was surprised as never before and swallowed up the wind.
¡°Ah, it¡¯s not a matter of memorizing¡ you have to figure out the flow of the altar¡ you have to understand it to some extent to be able to draw the flow urately¡! If this is the right flow¡ If you can understand and apply the magic circle¡ This human can make a new altar¡!¡±
¡°To make another altar for myself!¡±
¡°Is that really possible!¡±
The excited high elves raised their voices to each other.
new altar.
It was a safe system that transcends the present.
Even if one altar is destroyed, the remaining altar reces the protection of the dimension.
There was no need to even look at the altar in a short period of fifty years like now.
Serien, who had the Rey faith in her heart, was more excited than the other high elves.
¡°I should at least have a toast to Human-sama!¡±
Talking and rummaging through dry leaves to get into the elf car.
Heprion cried out for romance.
¡°Two altars! Two chances down in Middle-earth! Ah, so romantic! But it could cause chaos! The high elves might split into two factions if you¡¯re not careful! If that is also romantic, then it must be romantic!¡±
The atmosphere that had been heated by his words cooled.
Certainly, if there are two altars, there may be trouble.
Not just the high elves, but the other races as well.
I didn¡¯t know that there might be people aiming for the altar, and that Middle-earth would be threatened again by someone maliciously determined.
Hans cautioned them.
¡°It is still too early for us to say that there are two altars. Do not disturb me and be quiet. Rather, we need to decide who will guard the gate. It hasn¡¯t closed yet, so who knows what other monsters will appear.¡±
Chapter 390
Episode 390 ident (16)
At Hans¡¯s words, Serien voluntarily stepped forward.
¡°I will go. Out of all of them, I¡¯ve been through the gate the most.¡±
¡°Let me go too.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t be beholden to humans again. We will keep it this time.¡±
Two high elves raised their hands with her.
¡°good night. Then, a total of four people, including me, will guard the gate.¡±
¡°For the rest of us, focus on closing the gate. If there is something we humans need, do whatever it takes to be the colonel.¡±
¡°All right! Leave it to me!¡±
* * *
After the four high elves left, the temple became quite quiet.
Heprion opened his mouth and said.
¡°Serien has a lot of trust in Ray. I¡¯m not the type to trust anyone.¡±
¡°It is only in terms of ability. Because it paid off.¡±
¡°You are conscious of what great things you are doing! great!¡±
Ray¡¯s hand, which had been moving for a while, stopped.
How many strands did you draw the flow?
Centering on the sixth starting point, the flow section that had not yet been drawn was drawn, albeit in shape.
Sert, who was watching him from the side, admired.
¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a human being with this level of interpretive power¡ Ah¡ well, of course! It¡¯s quite a bit for humans who still don¡¯t understand mana to the level of Dwarves¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, Sert! When you open your mouth, all I hear is cursing!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Ray let out the breath that had umted in his lungs.
¡°Whoa¡¡±
It was time to take a little break.
I calcted in my head the flow I remembered and the path it passed past the point and drew it on parchment.
I needed to give him a break as he overworked his head.
Ray took a sip of the tea Heprion had given him.
As the cold tea water passed down my throat, my mouth, which had been stuffy, became considerably clearer.
¡°How does it taste? Even if it looks like this, I am confident in my skill at brewing tea.¡±
¡°It tastes much better than I imagined. I wasn¡¯t talking about romance for nothing.¡±
¡°Because romance and tea are closely rted!¡±
I wanted to ask what kind of rtionship he was having, but I held back because it seemed like he would start a long speech about romance all day long.
¡°How is Ira?¡±
¡°Still fighting the altar! I¡¯m still holding on to how much mana it is! Aira-san¡¯s abilities know no bounds!¡±
What others would have been unable to endure in two weeks, she was silently doing as the month drew to a close.
It couldn¡¯t have been a mental strength so strong that words could note out.
¡°¡A fight between running out of mana¡or running out of mental power¡¡±
Heprion affirmed at Sert¡¯s words.
¡°If either one of them shakes, there will be a strange reaction at the altar! All we can do is pray for Aira-san tost a little longer! Of course, praying is also romantic, but I¡¯m sorry to everyone that I can¡¯t help on the front lines!¡±
¡°I have nothing to apologize for. It¡¯s just that the altar suddenly caused a change, so it¡¯s the same thing that everyone is not in a hurry.¡±
Heprion¡¯s smile stopped slightly.
He seemed to be a little surprised as he spoke.
¡°Hey¡ you are kind. It¡¯s sweet. If you¡¯re a human who has repaired a significant part of the altar alone, I think you can be a little more arrogant¡¡± ¡°
Being arrogant doesn¡¯t mean the altar will be repaired. It is at times like this that each and every effort is required.¡±
In the modern operating room in the modern day.
He faced many difficulties and overcame them.
At times like this, there was nothing good about pushing one¡¯s own assertion harder.
In the operating room, it was not enough time to hug one more and cheer one up.
Heprion looked at him for a moment and smiled brightly.
¡°I just thought that Aira-san might have fallen for this part of Ray-san.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
Praise makes even a whale dance.
Ray felt like he wanted to dance at least.
After hearing his words one after another, the desire to dancepletely disappeared.
¡°Not arrogant, not arrogant. You who know how to move for the sake of others deserve romance! I think I fell for this too!¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
At Heprion¡¯sst words, Sert stopped drinking tea and threw out a question.
Rey stepped back from the table and moved away from Heprion.
¡°I don¡¯t have any hobbies for men!¡±
¡°ha ha ha! Wouldn¡¯t this also be romantic? But don¡¯t worry! Absolutely not as lovers!¡±
What is it if not liking it as a lover!
Perhaps reading his thoughts, Heprion said with a bright smile.
¡°Let¡¯s say the rtionship is more than friends and less than lovers!¡±
it¡¯s a horn
* * *
A grotesque sound of the wind spread around the mountain range near Baybon Kingdom.
A strange sound, like the air being torn to pieces, like something being sucked into a hole.
The earth was dyed in the color of ink, and the sky darkened as if covered by dark clouds.
A shadow fell over the green forest.
Not only the beasts, but even the monsters avoided themselves as if they felt the bad vibes.
Whoops-!
Smoke rose from the ground with an intense shockwave.
Gate devoured trees, rocks, and forests.
It was as if a huge hole had been dug through the mountains.
The gate, which used to increase its size while cutting everything around it, stopped growing when it reached a certain size.
Instead, something began to emerge from the dark red entrance.
Rurruk-!
bubbling sound.
A w poked out of the gate.
¨C Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!
A monster like a giant crayfish left the gate foaming at the mouth.
It is truly bizarre to see the hair all over the body and the small feathers stuck on its back.
An ogre who witnessed a secret happening in the forest approached the crayfish.
As his intelligence was low, he had little sense of danger to enemies he saw for the first time.
As Ou holding a club approached with a small sound, the monster with ws raised its arms
.
Hearing the ogre¡¯s cry, he stabbed his w with all his might.
The ogre¡¯s wrist, which was over five meters tall, was cut off.
I¡¯m sorry-!
No matter how sharp a sword aura is, it takes a lot of training to cut off the ogre¡¯s tough tendons at once.
However, the monster¡¯s ws weren¡¯t enough to cut off the ogre¡¯s arm, so they left a stab wound on their side.
Feeling the intense pain, the ogre went mad.
¡°Oohhh!¡±
The Lord of the Forest was furious.
He swung his clenched fist vigorously.
The ogre¡¯s fist, which had exhausted itself, was powerful enough to break even the sword aura drawn by an intermediate aura user.
When the ogre¡¯s fist touched the monster¡¯s face.
Something unbelievable happened.
Fall out¡ª!
The ogre¡¯s bones were broken.
Looking down at his hand, which had been bent at an odd angle, the ogre was in pain.
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
Of course, that didn¡¯t mean that no damage was done to the monster.
The monster¡¯s hard shell also began to crack.
Awesome¡ª!
¨C Kaaaaaagh!
An unpleasant noise resounded like boiling phlegm.
The monsters must also be suffering the same way.
An angry monster attacked the ogre.
The 5-meter-tall monster couldn¡¯t even resist and turned into a monster¡¯s meal.
To be called the Lord of the Forest, it was a rather shabby end.
A monster jumped out of the gate.
¨C Kerr.
one more
¨C Aaaaaa!
¨C Woong-woong-!
Monsters of various shapes stepped into another dimension to announce their existence.
A monster that walks on two legs and a monster that walks on four legs.
Even the monster that killed the ogre easily and destroyed it in one blow came over to the middle world.
The mountain range seemed like it would be a battleground at any moment.
However, they did not show any movement to fight, perhaps because they thought it would be better to eat easy prey in the middle world than to fight among themselves.
The coachman, who was driving the wagon through the mountains, stopped talking in shock.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you suddenly stopping talking in such rough terrain?¡±
¡°Doesn¡¯t look like a suitable ce to camp¡¡±
asked the two merchants riding in the back of the wagon, and the driver pointed a finger ahead.
He shifted his gaze ordingly.
Then there was a ¡®rat¡¯ that seemed to go over three meters.
It just looked like a mouse.
Except for the horns on its forehead and a pointed object like a shard of ss at the end of its tail, it was a rat.
The two merchants took a few steps back in astonishment.
¡°Why is that¡!¡±
¡°Get into the carriage! We must leave immediately!¡±
The coachman quickly climbed into the carriage.
¡°I see!¡±
¡°Get out of the mountains! Go to the right and you will find a vige!¡±
Listening to the merchant¡¯s advice, the coachman drove the horse.
The monster, who was busy eating something, put down what he was eating and chased after them.
¨C Kiyiyiik!
The unique howl, which seemed to be half mixed with the cry of a mouse and the warning sound of a snake, sent chills down the spine.
Arge three-meter rat came running with its horns in front.
The speed was so fast that even though the horse was running almost at full power, it kept a distance and chased it.
The impatient merchant urged the coachman.
¡°more! Run faster¡! I¡¯m going to get caught!¡±
¡°I am doing my best! The terrain is so rough that it is difficult to control!¡±
He rode his horse with all his strength, but it was not enough to ward off the monster.
Eventually, the corner of the wagon was grabbed by the monster and ripped off.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The wagon toppled over from the shock.
The horses neighed, and the merchants and coachmen shouted.
However, no matter what they say, the monsters do not understand.
He must have thought of it as just a final roar before the prey in front of him died.
The monster¡¯s long ws ran past the horses.
Then the horses, which had been strong until just a moment ago, syed their flesh and died as they were.
¡°Aagh! Save me!¡±
The appearance of a monster that I had never seen or heard of before in my life was truly terrifying.
The rat¡¯s jaw twisted in the direction of the sound.
¨C Kiyiyiik!
Huge ws and sharp teeth.
A moment directed towards the weak.
The coachman and the merchant disappeared from the forest.
Chapter 391
Episode 391 Bridge (1)
The guards from the nearby territory have arrived due to themotion resounding in the forest.
Searching the surroundings, they found several pieces of torn clothing and bloodstains sttered.
A few guards turned their heads at the gruesome scene where not even a corpse was properly left.
¡°This is¡ disastrous.¡±
¡°Looks like I was attacked by a monster. Judging from the broken wagon, it could be arge monster like an ogre or a troll.¡±
There is nothing more terrifying than an ogre I met in the forest.
The giant approaching, destroying all obstacles, was a presence worthy of being called the king of the forest.
But their thoughts did notst long.
one of the guards shouted.
¡°Hey here! There are ogres!¡±
Hearing the sound, the guards ran quickly.
Then there was the body of an ogre, frozen and dead.
Lord of the Forest.
One of the best predators in Middle-earth.
That authority no longer existed.
Instead of the glory of the past, there was only one miserable ogre corpse that was eaten by someone and met its end.
The guards were startled.
¡°Oh, it looks like the ogre has been hunted by someone.¡±
¡°These are¡ traces of being eaten. At least it wasn¡¯t a human thing.¡±
What kind of monster hunted and ate an ogre!
Oak?
troll?
The guards shook their heads as they considered several possibilities.
No matter how united the orcs are, no matter how fast the trolls heal.
In front of the ogre, it is nothing more than a fleeting toy.
When the gigantic fist is swung once, trolls and orcs will die instantly without even being able to extract a bone.
A roar echoed through the forest.
¨C Ohhhh!
A roar so loud that the forest shuddered and the earth shook.
The direction the sound came from was fairly close to where they were now.
The small bodyguard who felt fear at that said.
¡°Somehow, I need to go back to the manor and reorganize¡¡±
Before the guard¡¯s words were finished, his torso was torn.
Huge pincers tore the guards whole.
In front of my eyes, blood was thick like a mist.
A scream resounded in the forest, which had been quiet until just now.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a certain monster!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Right next to him, the guard who watched his colleague being torn to shreds like paper clenched his mouth and vomited.
one for a while.
Like a well-trained guardsman, they quickly set up their disy and red into the bushes.
A blood glow shimmered in the darkness.
There is an unconceble desire to kill in the eyes.
The furry monster that appeared showed hostility towards the guards.
¨C Krrrrrr!
A menacing cry made his whole body harden.
The hand holding the sword hilt trembled.
The captain of the guard raised his morale by spewing out a fully matured sword aura.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! What kind of ugliness is this with just one monster!¡±
The guards who came to their senses gave strength to the hands holding the spears.
It hangs the spear upright and aims at the monster.
¡°yes!¡±
¡°Who is scared to be scared!¡±
¨C Aaaaaa!
When the ws of the monsters swung around, the captain of the guards shed them with a sword aura.
Kaaaang¡ª!
Even though it was a sword aura that cut even rocks, only the sound of friction could be heard, but the monster¡¯s arm was unharmed.
The guards swallowed their saliva at the sight.
¡°What kind of monster can make a sword aura¡¡±
Even if it was just a sword aura that reached the beginning, it could leave some scratches on the ogre.
But an exoskeleton that can¡¯t hurt even a fully matured Sword Aura!
It was already beyond the level of a monster.
Even the captain of the guards was nervous at the frightening hardness.
¡°I will block the front! You guys, point to the rear and attack!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
At his words, the guards formed a group and circled behind the monster.
He swung his pincers at the humans who were trying to surround him, but whenever he did, he was often blocked by the sword of the guardsmander.
The guards, who attacked the monster from the back several times, finally found the monster¡¯s weakness.
He pushed aside the mithril-like hard shell and stabbed the fur-covered joint.
Woowoowook-!
¨C Aaaaaa!
The monster struggled in agony.
It is a monster that is over three meters tall.
In one struggle, the surrounding trees were shattered.
Its tremendous power was such that even the captain of the guards whimpered to stop it.
Pooh-!
Woowoowook-!
The guards pierced the monster¡¯s body with sword spears.
¨C Kieeeek!
A sharp scream rang out.
The movement of the monster, which had been frantic for a while, gradually stopped.
¡°It¡¯s over¡¡±
¡°Killed¡¡±
The guards who were exchanging battles copsed on their seats.
I wasted all my strength.
I didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up anymore.
Only then did the captain of the guard let out the breath he had been holding in.
¡°Heo Eok¡ Heo Eok¡ What kind of monster is this¡¡±
It was a monster with a look he had never seen in his life.
As strange as it looked, even its power was so powerful that it was almost unknown.
To the extent that a single swing of a w would throw a line of guardsmen into disarray.
The guardsman leaned against a tree.
¡°I¡¯ll take a little¡ rest for a bit and thene back. You¡¯re tired¡¡±
At the words of the guardsmander, the guardsy downpletely.
The guards who guarded the territory had virtually no experience fighting monsters.
It¡¯s a shame because they were well trained, but if they were dyed, they would never have survived.
The guards, who barely survived, looked at the corpse of the monster and said.
¡°I didn¡¯t even know that monsters like that existed in my life.¡±
¡°That goes for me too. The ogre that had traces of being eaten must have been killed by that guy.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again¡ but I should take the body to the manor, right?¡±
¡°We can¡¯t move it by ourselves, so it¡¯s better to bring a wagon from the territory.¡±
As I was using the protector as a fan to cool off, I heard rustling in the bushes.
The guards, who almost lost their lives in the monster attack, were paying attention to their surroundings.
Although it was a small sound, no one could not hear it.
The guards stood up from their seats and prepared for battle, even though there was no instruction from themander of the guards.
The guardsmander, who was resting against a tree, also stood up holding his sword.
¨C Krrrrrr!
A simr cry was heard.
The signs are close.
If the monster from earlier rushed forward with determination, it was unstoppable.
The moment the captain of the guards, who looked nervous, tried to defeat the guards.
¨C Krrrrrr!
The same cry came from behind.
¡®Not one.¡¯
then on the other side.
¨C Aaaaaa!
three horses.
There were three things that were too much to kill even one.
A shadow fell over the guard¡¯s face.
The guardsmander gritted his teeth and said.
¡°Everyone¡ retreat¡ even one person should run away and ask for help from the territory¡¡±
Outer territory of the Baybon Kingdom.
The monsters that came out of the Gate attacked the Baybone Mountains.
* * *
The wizard association that came out of the shadows reacted to the rumor that the Holy Kingdom was recruiting troops.
They were the ones who fell in love with the saint¡¯s overwhelming magic skills.
From circle 1 to circle 5.
People from various circles gathered in Daejeon and discussed.
¡°The voice of gathering strength in the Holy Land is no different from Ray-sama¡¯s call.¡±
¡°I think it might be a good opportunity. It is the glory of posterity to help him when he needs it.¡±
¡°Does everyone disagree?¡±
¡°doesn¡¯t exist.¡±
¡°No. It is possible to rebuild the mage tower, so how can you present a different opinion at a time like this?¡±
¡°We are only for the dark. But if you need Yangji¡¯s help, you¡¯ll have no choice but to show up.¡±
They were all wearing white robes.
Those who fell in love with Ray¡¯s power and were led by him, gathered from the shadows, formed an alliance.
That was the current school.
Without taking advantage of anything, they teach each other to be better wizards.
He dreams of the day when he will one day establish a mage tower and be taught by him.
However, this was also a story of the past.
Although he initially created an alliance to improve their circle, he found out in the process of investigating him.
When there were flood victims after a flood, he secretly created a guild called ¡®Salvation Sanghoe¡¯ and saved countless people.
Is that all?
He founded a medical academy and trained therapists, indirectly saving many lives.
Whenever there were various difficulties in the castle or neighboring countries, he did not hesitate to step forward.
The first time I fell in love with his magical skills, the next time I fell in love with his willingness to help others even in the face of force.
Now, unlike the early days, their meeting was not only the purpose of establishing the Mage Tower, but also an alliance of people who liked the person named Ray itself.
¡°Good. Then, since everyone seems to agree, let¡¯s move to the Holy Land.¡±
¡°Only those who are ready to give up their positions andmit themselves will move. It will draw attention, but now there is no need to be afraid of the world.¡±
A coalition of wizards gathered in the sun for years.
They decided to emigrate.
* * *
Five days have passed.
Ray, who was filling the parchment at a slow pace, was able to temporarily find the seventh spot.
The high elves, who were well versed in manajin in their own way, had doubts about his work.
¡°can not understand. Why can you assert that the seventh point is there?¡±
¡°I wonder how he calcted the flow of mana. How can you be sure your calctions aren¡¯t wrong?¡±
Even after exining it for several hours, Ray exined again as if he was frustrated with the high elves who didn¡¯t understand.
¡°I said that from the sixth point, the flow of mana flows to the right, right? If you follow the path one by one, the mana will eventually flow to the right and the branch will be near it. But above there is a third point. If mana had flowed in the same ce, it would have flowed backwards, so at least it¡¯s not the top. Then there¡¯s only one direction left¡¡±
He said, putting his finger on the parchment.
¡°That is below. Ites to the conclusion that there is a branch below. I¡¯m not sure, but in theory this is correct. Mana is constantly flowing diagonally downward ording to a certain form. The basics of manajin are that mana flows. In other words, these mana are moving in the direction they should flow unless they run out of control. Since we found more than six points, we can predict the approximate movement level by calcting the mana emitted by each point.¡±
¡°You mean you calcted it in your head? You want us to believe that?¡±
¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to believe it, I can¡¯t help it. If you write down each one and calcte it, you won¡¯t be able to follow the flow.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±
finally back to square one.
Even if I exin and calcte every single thing, they don¡¯t understand.
It is also true that the forms used to calcte manajin are all mathematical forms used in modern times.
As they did not understand, the drawing on the parchment did not go any further.
I found a ce that might be the seventh point, but the altar is a magic tool that can cause great danger with a single mistake.
As a result, the high elves did not want to risk testing what they did not understand.
¡°Um¡ exin again.¡±
¡°Neither do I. I still don¡¯t understand why the current flows like this.¡±
I have exined the same thing over twenty times.
It seemed that today, too, would end after exining all day.
Ray let out a helpless sigh.
¡°¡yes.¡±
It was the first time that I had cancer that I had only tried to treat.
Anticancer drugs were needed.
Chapter 392
Episode 392 Teaching (2)
Ray¡¯s exnation continued for three days to the high elves who couldn¡¯t understand.
In the meantime, the picture on the parchment has not changed.
Since he did not do anything to defend the seventh point he found, the altar also did not show any change.
One of the things that hasn¡¯t changed in the temple.
There were things that were showing a change.
Aira, who had been calmly maintaining her expressionless face, showed tension on her face.
Mana ran and his spirit dropped.
She has not been able to sleep while repeating the same thing over and over for over a month.
My mind started to fade.
Ray, who watched Aira like that, became quite impatient.
¡®If I go on like this, I won¡¯t be able tost a day.¡¯
If I leave this situation alone, the altar will explode or Aira will be destroyed.
Her body and mind have already reached the breaking point.
There was no time to make the high elves understand.
Ray jumped up from his seat.
¡°There is no more time. We must use the seventh point as a springboard to close the gate at least a little.¡±
¡°for a moment¡¡!¡±
Before the high elves could stop it, Ray¡¯s footsteps were already heading towards the altar.
He moved like the wind, so the high elves couldn¡¯t even dare to stop him.
Heprion marveled as he watched it glide across the ground.
¡°Awesome mana application! Your movement resembles the wind!¡±
No matter how much Lay was praised, she had the temper to dance, but now the altar and Aira took precedence over those things.
Layid her hand on the altar while looking down at Aira, who was sobbing and supplying mana to the altar.
At that moment, a huge pressure of mana came over him.
Mana flowed gently from the grown spirit of the word and ced a bridge on the altar.
A pressureparable to that of a mana storm.
It was as if a huge boulder was pressing down on my shoulders.
Ray, who was swimming in the flow of mana, caught Aira¡¯s mana.
Only one line out of thousands and tens of thousands of mana.
I grabbed it and pushed it back.
The intense mana resisted for a while, but Aira, who was already depleted of mana, could not handle the power and was pushed off the altar.
He hung the rock from Aira¡¯s shoulder onto his shoulder.
Fluff-!
As soon as she was pushed off the altar, she copsed from exhaustion.
Sweat oozing out like blood.
It was an early symptom of mana depletion.
The high elves, including Heprion and Sert, rushed at her and poured mana into her.
Noticing that Aira was being treated safely, Ray focused his attention entirely on the altar.
¡®The seventh point.¡¯
As he expected, the seventh point was far below the other points.
A very corner ce.
A ce like a storage of mana, so to speak, located at the bottom of the bottom.
If you touch it carelessly, the altar will burst, and the entire mountain range here, including the temple, will be blown away in the aftermath of the mana.
So he was careful.
I touched the mana lines of the second and sixth points, and analyzed the third and sixth points that caused problems.
And I could tell.
The seventh point is the backbone that is connected to all mana lines.
Since all the mana in the altar had to be stored, the seventh point wasrger than the other points and was in an inconspicuous corner.
Ray trickled mana into it.
When the bridge was released, the altar let out a loud resonance.
Woong-woong¨C!
Found another point.
Now all I had to do was get rid of all the mana in this ce and close the gate.
The problem was how to empty the mana stored in the reservoir, which had consumed all of the enormous amount of mana he had lived through for so many years.
It would be possible if it was simply to destroy the mana by bumping into it, but there was a risk that the storage would burst.
when he¡¯s thinking
As soon as the ¡®hole¡¯ called the new bridge was pierced, the seventh point began to drain all of its mana.
It looks like a hole in a huge dam.
As a result, the gate got bigger.
Ray was startled and cut off the mana connection to the seventh point.
However, the mana, which had already begun to discharge, had nowhere to go and ran out of control.
As a result, small gates began to appear in the temple.
Quaaaaaang¡ª!
The temple shook as if it would copse.
The high elves panicked and increased their mana, while Heprion and Sert guarded the unconscious Aira and guarded the surroundings.
The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake.
Even the high elves who had been looking at the gate from outside the temple returned to the temple in a greatmotion.
¡°What the hell is going on?!¡±
Serien shouted, not hiding her embarrassment.
¡°It looks like the end is about to begin.¡±
¡°Is it time to joke in this situation!¡±
¡°I am not kidding. Look at the flow of this mana Serien. Even the mana that came out was this much. If it explodes, the entire area will be destroyed.¡±
Heprion spoke with a serious expression like never before.
Then the high elves hardened their faces and red at Ray.
¡°It was not left to humans!¡±
¡°Even though he had a little bit of talent, he was a human at the core!¡±
Their res also turned to Serien.
She was the most supportive of Ray in the temple.
It was natural for the high elves to frown on him, since he was an elf who trusted them almost to the point of worship.
Hans yelled at them.
¡°Now is not the time to argue right and wrong! Isn¡¯t it time to find a countermeasure as soon as possible!¡±
At his words, the surrounding High Elves were furious.
¡°Preparation, what kind of preparation do you mean!¡±
¡°You are thinking foolishly, Hans! The altar¡¯s mana has already run out of control! If we had been able to stop it, we would have fixed the altar right away!¡±
The high elves red at each other.
* * *
Whether they fought hard or not, Ray was in the middle of dying.
I couldn¡¯t leave the runaway mana alone, and there wasn¡¯t a sharp way to do it, so the position was quite embarrassing.
¡®If I block it unterally, it seems like the altar will burst¡ If I take out the mana little by little, the gate will take over.¡¯
The moment mana escapes from the altar, the gate will open wider than before.
If that happens, this time, not dozens, but thousands of monsters might appear.
Each of them are monsters with power beyondmon sense.
At worst, I wanted to avoid being in that situation.
As he pondered, the small gates gradually grewrger.
The cries of monsters spread from within the dark space, and something unknown came out.
¨C Aaaaaagh!
Iron-! Iron-!
With every step he took, something like mud fell to the ground.
Serien let out augh.
¡°Hahaha¡ Another strange guy came out.¡±
When the situation turned like that, Ray could no longer cover the hot water with cold water.
He closed his eyes tightly.
Then, he connected his vessel with the seventh point, which served as the storage of the altar.
Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
A torrent of mana swept over him.
It almost drove me crazy for a moment.
If the mana was raised, the two energies would collide and this area would disappear along with the monsters.
Ray, who almost raised his mana reflexively due to the intense pain, let go of all resistance and epted the mana from the altar.
epting it made the pain no longer felt as pain.
It wasn¡¯t that the pain went away or anything.
It just doesn¡¯t feel painful anymore.
The stream of the first point was absorbed into him.
The mana line from the second point led to him.
spring.
Like thenguid wind of a spring day, cool mana approached him.
The remainder of the third point was overdone.
The pressure of the fourth mana line was applied.
summer.
The heavy summer heat conveyed a sense of destion.
A fifth mana stem entangled him.
The sixth point burned the whole body.
autumn.
I felt like I was thrown into the barrennd of an autumn season when I was not rich.
And the mana from the eighth and ninth points that he hadn¡¯t found yet passed the seventh point and hit him.
winter.
The feeling that the whole body is being egged on by the cold wind of midwinter.
The altar, which endured countless years and received countless mana, showed itself a sword dance.
In that sword dance, he was torn to pieces.
it was cut
When mana, like a de filled with chills, ran through his body, his body trembled in pain.
However, there was no pain.
It wasn¡¯t painful.
The mana of each of them tore themselves apart.
pasted on
He took a breath and breathed in.
A sharp de of a sword shed through his body.
The scars they carved became flower petals, heat, coolness, and coldness.
Dududuk-!
The sound of something breaking came from all over Ray¡¯s body.
Duduk-!
As the mana from the altar was connected to Ray, a huge amount of mana lost its ce.
In the end, the manas who lost their way left scars all over his body and made their way.
The mana road began to break through.
When I wanted to make it myself, it was forcibly changed by the force that my body, which did not even move, could handle.
Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
A huge amount of mana flowed through his body like a waterfall.
The mana road that God had taken away was being reproduced again in a different way.
From the heart to the tips of the fingers.
The finely spread mana rod attracted more and more mana around him.
It was a huge mana rodparable to the previous mana rod.
Ray¡¯s whole body bounced violently from the impact.
Whoops¡ª!
ordingly, the ground trembled with mana.
All the mana umted in the seventh point flowed to Ray.
He opened his eyes slowly.
In her pupils, like Mana, there was a shimmering blue light in her eyes.
* * *
¡°More gates are opening!¡±
¡°Get that human out of here!¡±
Looking at the altar, one of the high elves pushed Ray away.
When the huge mana pushed him away, Ray was pushed back as if he had been waiting.
Freed from the altar, he brushed off his dusty clothes.
As he repeatedly clenched and opened his fists, an enormous amount of mana, unlike before, swirled around his entire body.
Woong-woong-!
The mana of the air responded to his call.
The former strength has returned.
Truly, the mana rod that had settled in his body after a long time trembled with joy at meeting the owner.
Ray grinned as he looked around at the high elves struggling with monsters.
¡°Put them all away.¡±
Chapter 393
Episode 393 Return
The high elves were distracted thanks to the countless monsters pouring from the gate.
However, I am afraid that if I use magic, it will affect the altar.
That¡¯s why I had to catch monsters only with my physical abilities, but this was also not easy.
Huge monsters with skin as hard as iron armor were difficult to deal with.
At least Heprion and Hans were doing well, but as the others started to fall behind, they too had to fall back.
¡°Trouble! A gate is created inside the temple!¡±
Heprion shouted as if he was unfair, but there were no high elves at ease to answer his words.
¡°Lure them out of the temple! You must note any closer to the altar!¡±
Everyone nodded at Serien¡¯s words.
That moment.
Ray stomped his foot once.
Whoops-!
The temple trembled once at the tremendous advance.
¡°Earth spear.¡±
Cha-cha-cha-chang¡ª!
The spears of the earth rising from the ground pierced the bodies of the monsters in an instant.
The epidermis that covered the bodies of the monsters burst out without even being able to resist.
The monsters that had juste out of the gate were swept away in one fell swoop.
Hundreds if you can catch it.
The monsters that poured out like a swarm of bees died.
The high elves looked at him and fell silent.
* * *
Ray let out a sinisterugh as he slowly walked away from the altar.
¡°Heh heh. yes this is it.¡±
My whole body was full of strength.
He could feel the air on his side and the mana rod pumping vigorously.
Truly a long time ago feeling.
He poured so much mana into his magic that he could kill hundreds of monsters in one fell swoop, but it wasn¡¯t too much of a burden anymore.
No, let alone a burden, no message came to Mana Road.
There was nothing to be afraid of anymore because the mana rod of the past, which caused earthquakes and easily created Meteor, was with them.
As the Mana Rod, which was created by absorbing the vessel and the altar of the spirit of the spirit, made a fantastic coboration, the power of magic increased even more.
I can¡¯t even dare topare it with the heyday of the past.
Ray burst into madness like a madman.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
How miserable I felt for a while after losing the mana rod!
How nervous I was, not knowing when it would cause mana depletion!
In the past, even when using magic once, the amount of mana was calcted and used.
But now the need for that is gone.
Because all the mana floating in this Middle Earth is your circle!
As if to surround him, various monsters poured out of the eight ink-colored gates.
¨C Aaaaaagh!
¨C Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!
A snake with arms crawling out by dragging its scales on the ground, and a bear with ws over two meters long.
Even a strange wolf with one eyeball.
Dozens of gigantic monsters appeared inside the temple.
If you look at the blood-craving eyes, you can see that the monster is not friendly even at a nce.
Ray stamped his foot.
¡°Earth spear. Wind cutter.¡±
The spear of the earth that had killed all the monsters before appeared again.
Cha-cha-cha-chang¡ª!
The ground of the temple shook.
Nearly half of the monsters lost their lives in an instant, and those who escaped had their whole bodies shed by the flying de of the wind.
Basically, monsters have some resistance to magic.
However, even so, there was not a single monster with a breather attached to it.
The high elves shut their mouths and were silent.
Even for themselves, in order to deal with monsters of this level, it was necessary to infuse a considerable amount of mana into magic.
To use it casually and lightly as if there was no burden?
It was a difficult task unless I was at the level of Aira, who served as the guardian of the High Elves.
Serien was the first to break the silence.
¡°¡As expected, he is our human.¡±
The tone of voice had changed to John.
Even Heprion, who usually puts his life on the line for romance, didn¡¯t say anything, as if he had gone mad.
I became very curious about who the hell was talking about baseless bullshit that ¡®humans have no talent for magic¡¯ as if it were true.
The High Elves, who came to their senses btedly, became contemtive and shouted.
¡°To use those magics in front of my altar¡ Are you insane!¡±
Ray responded to him.
¡°Of course he is sane. The altar will not be broken to this extent.¡±
¡°How can you be so sure?¡±
Why can you be sure? That¡¯s simple.
It was because he had monopolized all the mana in the altar.
Now inside the altar there is not even mana to create a decent gate.
I mean it¡¯s empty.
That was the reason why misfortunes did not ur even when magic was used wildly.
However, Ray did not bother to exin it.
For over a week he exined things about the Seventh Solstice to the high elves.
But they didn¡¯t understand it.
I also didn¡¯t try to understand.
They didn¡¯t want to listen to what they didn¡¯t know just because they were a lower race than themselves.
Thanks to that, Ray was treated as a con artist who only knew how to spread sophistry.
If you exin more here, only your mouth will hurt.
Rather than that, the priority was to deal with the monsters that were flocking towards the temple.
A gigantic pig approaching with its reddish fur fluttering.
It seemed that he had just eaten something, and his fur was soaked with blood here and there.
¡°Only a few people remain inside the temple, everyone elsee out!¡±
When Serien shouted, all but the high elves who originally guarded the inside of the temple ran out of the temple.
What she was aiming for was simple.
You can¡¯t use magic inside the temple, but you can use it freely outside.
That alone would be enough to drive out the monsters.
The high elves who understood Serien¡¯s intentions came out of the temple and cast magic.
¡°Wind cutter!¡±
¡°Ice spear!¡±
des made of wind and ice spears flew as if they were being pierced by a pig-shaped monster.
Wedge love liquid¡ª!
Let the ice spear that flew through the air pierce the forehead of the monster.
That drama¡ª!
The Ice Spear disappeared with a strange friction sound.
It looked as if it had been absorbed by a monster.
The high elves widened their eyes in bewilderment.
The magic is gone.
no absorbed
The magic that had already been manifested was eaten by the monster as if it never existed.
On the contrary, the monster¡¯s eyes became more bloody than before.
It was a bit small, but I felt like I had grown up.
¨C Kwuh!
The pig¡¯s cry hit my eardrums.
The mana-filled cry resembled that of Fear.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
My body trembled.
Some high elves with low mental training even stiffened their bodies for a while.
To think that a mere monster is using peers, which are said to be the exclusive property of higher races.
It strangely scratched the pride of the high elves.
The High Elves exhaled their peers and gathered a lot of mana to manifest magic.
¡°Fire wall!¡±
¡°Explosion!¡±
A wall of fire rose up to block the entry of monsters, and subsequent explosions hit the herd of pigs.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
A huge explosion erupted, creating a cloud of smoke over the son-inw.
¡°¡Have you done it?¡±
Hans memorized the highest-level revival spell, which he shouldn¡¯t have said.
When the smoke cleared, the pig monsters were safe without any injuries as if they were lying.
The blood that used to shine in the eyes of the monsters now took shape.
sh-!
The red energy emitted from the eyes melted everything around him.
The rocks and trees melted little by little.
Like cotton candy melting in the rain, the huge boulders changed their shape in an instant.
¡°Huh!¡±
¡°Huup!¡±
The high elves panicked and avoided the beam.
Fortunately, there were no high elves still frozen in the pier, so they were safe.
All the trees in the forest have disappeared.
Only the forest in this area was turned into a barren ce by the red aura.
¨C Kwuh!
The monsters that had be stronger by absorbing the magic of the High Elves went on a rampage.
The already huge size has now grown out of control.
A giant figure over seven meters tall was so intimidating that it would look cute even if an ogre came.
Peer carried by the cry became more powerful.
About half of the high elves stiffened.
At that, their faces turned pale.
Even if mana was wrapped around the body, it seemed difficult to face that red aura head-on.
Serien bit his teeth tightly.
¡°Don¡¯t touch the light! Wake up and move!¡±
Elisa scratched her head as if embarrassed.
¡°¡Even if I tell you not to touch it.¡±
A herd of excited pigs charged furiously.
The fact that the pigs were more than seven meters long, such as beams, rushed at them was a vicious weapon in and of itself.
At that moment, Ray took a step toward the pigs.
¨C Queueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee
He epted the atmospheric mana as a mana rod and cast a spell.
The mana rod, which had been operating for the first time in a while, vomited a resonance of joy.
Woong-woong-!
¡°Ice field. Ice spear.¡±
Along with field magic, hundreds of ice spears made of ice crystals, measuring over a meter, were created in the sky.
On top of that, the high elves opened their mouths, forgetting even the urgency of the situation.
Ray didn¡¯t end there.
¡°Frozen tornado.¡±
A huge storm made of small ice crystals swept away the monsters in one fell swoop.
At the same time, the ice spears floating in the sky turned into rain and hit the ground.
Kwagwagwang¡ª!
Everything touched by the ice spear was frozen by field magic.
For hundreds of years, the forest, where countless lives have lived untouched by humans, has turned into a barrennd in an instant.
The sharp breath emanating from Ray permeated everything that had life.
The leaves that fell from the trees froze, and the thick dust froze.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
he memorized the starternguage.
Then, the ice spear that froze the mountain range reappeared in the sky.
Ice rain poured down again on the wild boars, who had been absorbing mana and lost consciousness.
Kwaaaang¡ª! Quaang-!
¨C Kwuh!
Little by little, small scars began to appear on the wild boar monsters that seemed unlikely to get hurt.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
he continued to make
¡°Ice spear.¡±
make
¡°Ice spear.¡±
made.
until life is over.
Until the monster can no longer absorb mana.
Collecting and gathering mana in the atmosphere.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
Silently created thousands of spears.
When the spear that embroidered the sky pierced the ground, the cold silenced the cry of the earth.
The monstersy down on the ground one by one.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
A spear pierced through.
The wound froze without even a chance for the monster to bleed.
yet.
There were no more monsters in front of him.
There were only blocks of ice that were frozen to death.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
The coldness he emitted froze not only the mountain range, but also the mouths of the high elves.
Even Serien, who was usually surprised and spat outpliments saying, ¡°You¡¯re really a human!¡±, opened her mouth at the recent sight.
Silence fell over the son-inw again.
Chapter 394
Episode 394 The Madman Returns
His magic is beautiful, and his coldness is merciless.
Everything in the mountains froze.
The rain of ice that fell from the sky became the tombstones of monsters and pierced deep into the ground.
I opened my eyes.
The cold winter air filled his lungs.
As his breath exhaled, the frozen surroundings, which were like an ice age, began to melt as if it had never happened.
The melted ice turned into streams and flowed, turning into mist and making clothes wet.
Like the morning dew, the ice crystals that fell in the forest turned into water droplets afterpleting their mission.
* * *
The high elves couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut.
They were reviewing what had just happened.
I dealt with magic that absorbed magic and became stronger with magic, and also with magic that went beyond the box.
The result, as you can see, was the miserable appearance of the monsters.
Not a single one survived and became a block of ice.
It was a truly astonishing result.
His magic had incense.
It was full of nature¡¯s greenery and benevolence that made everything freeze.
A strong human scent permeated each ice spear.
cold yet warm
That contradiction was with him.
Heprion involuntarily opened his mouth.
¡°As expected¡ you¡¯re romantic¡ human¡¡±
Hisplimenting tone was assimted with Serien¡¯s.
Hans muttered as he stroked his chin.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it even after seeing it with my own eyes¡ What kind of guy¡¯s magic is constantly manifesting?¡±
The question was natural.
Thousands of ice spearspletely shattered the mountain range.
Who the hell could make magic as if it were produced in a factory?
It was possible for Ray, who had obtained the mana rod this time andpleted the factoryization.
Serien looked at him with aplicated expression.
¡°This isn¡¯t¡ a human¡ isn¡¯t it?¡±
The high elves subconsciously nodded at her self-talk.
I couldn¡¯t call ¡®that¡¯ a human anymore.
What kind of human being could create thousands of spears in the sky?
Can you freeze mountains and freeze the air?
Even for them, that was impossible.
It was possible to express magic, but unless the amount of mana was infinite, it was absolutely impossible to summon an ice spear of the same level as before.
* * *
Even in the midst of thismotion, Ray showed his spirit by sitting at the table calmly as if nothing had happened.
¡°what are you doing? Everyone sit down. The work on the altar is not yet finished.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
At his words, the high elves awkwardly sat down.
It was not easy for the atmosphere that had been heightened by the battle just before to cool down immediately.
However, the reason why they had high self-respect and followed Ray¡¯s words without any objection was probably because they peeked at his prestige.
As before, Ray held out a crumpled piece of parchment.
The seventh point of the example in question was drawn.
Looking at it, Ray said.
¡°I found the eighth and ninth points.¡±
Finding thest points.
It was the discovery of a clue that might finally solve all the problems with the altar.
The high elves, questioning those words, raised their hands with sharp eyes.
Ray nced at them.
It was a situation I had seen before.
Obviously, even when they calcted the seventh point, the high elves questioned themselves with the same eyes as now.
They will surely ask how you found the two remaining points and force yourself to understand.
Ray continued by ignoring the high elves¡¯ questions.
¡°Before we talk, I have something to say. I won¡¯t ask for your understanding anymore. How were you able to find the mana lines and how you were able to locate the points. I mean, I¡¯m not going to exin it. Even when you found the seventh point, you are not willing to ept what you do not understand. So I won¡¯t bother to ask you to understand, and I won¡¯t make you understand.¡±
He looked around the crowd.
Slowly, we met each other¡¯s eyes one by one.
When I was racking my brain to find the point.
How happy were you to find the seventh spot?
It is a fact that no one can deny that Ray has done a lot for them.
When the high elves abandoned the temple and turned their backs on Aira.
He remained there, guarding the temple, the altar, and their ce.
When they said ¡®one step back for two steps forward¡¯, they retreated bitterly.
Only he remained there and killed the people who had no choice but to be monsters.
I erased Iriel from my heart to help them fix the altar.
Thanks to that, I was able to get something valuable.
There was nothing the high elves gave to it.
His words, filled with various emotions, echoed quietly inside the temple.
Like the morning that secretly dawns.
Like the moon quietly embedded in the starry sky.
A single word from him made the high elves cry.
¡°If you have aint, you can express it. You can be hostile to me. It¡¯s just¡¡±
Blue eyes swallowed the high elves.
¡°Stop interfering with me.¡±
* * *
The high elves frowned at his strong words and expressed their disapproval.
¡°You are arrogant.¡±
Arrogant.
¡°Do you think you can handle the altar work by yourself?¡±
You can solve it by yourself.
¡°Only one has reached the sky. Was it only a human being after all?¡±
Ray silently listened to their words one by one.
And then.
He showed this and smiled.
The mana of the air was hostile to them.
Ray¡¯s mana radiated from his whole body, revealing his hostility.
Sitting at the table, exuding a sense of presence, he smirked.
¡°So what are you going to do?¡±
At those words, the mouths of the high elves immediately fell shut.
No high elf could stop him in this ce.
Even if he makes a fuss about overthrowing him, there is no one who can stop him.
In an increasingly vicious atmosphere, Heprion stood behind Ray.
Then, all the eyes of the audience gathered on Heprion.
¡°I won¡¯t interfere! I don¡¯t want to rebel and die early! Besides, I quite liked Mr. Ray! You could call it favoritism!¡±
The elf with dark purple hair screamed.
¡°Heprion! Can you still be called a high elf! It¡¯s such a humiliation to bow your head to a human¡¡±
She couldn¡¯t finish her words.
Heprionughed haha and cut off his words.
¡°ording to you, it would be humiliating to be helped by humans! What are you talking about on a subject you¡¯ve only been helped with so far? Put your head on the ground! That¡¯s the way you can be a little romantic!¡±
Hans, who had a history of hearing the same words from Heprion in the past, sneaked behind Ray as if stabbed in his heart.
¡°I am of the same opinion. Bercia Don¡¯t be proud and stop admitting it.¡±
Serien is an elf who devoted herself to the Rei religion from the beginning.
The idea of rebelling against God did not exist in her faith.
She snorted and crossed her arms.
¡°Amazing. In the current situation, people say that humans can¡¯t keep their heads down. I guess we need to learn the way of romance from our madman.¡±
The madman pointed out by Serien raised his hand excitedly.
¡°Just leave it to me!¡±
The woman called Vercia protested, frowning.
¡°You can never lower your head! I don¡¯t admit it!¡±
As she protested with her whole body, some of the high elves who gained courage from it joined in.
They stood behind Bersia.
¡°Bersia is right. There is no head to bow to the lower races.¡±
¡°As a high elf, it¡¯s absurd to look at mere human feet.¡±
Then the two factions split.
One was the high elves who stood behind Ray¡¯s back, and the other was those who agreed with Bersia¡¯s opinion.
Ray looked at them and stood up.
Then, at once, they threw their heads into the ground.
The first person to sink her head into the temple floor was Bersia.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
There was no such thing as a female elf.
Heprion looked at him with a ¡®hehe¡¯ as if he was surprised.
There was no other dry response.
Including Serien, Hans Sert and the other high elves were shocked.
I didn¡¯t know that he would force the high elves to bow their heads by burying their heads under the temple.
Serien put her hands together and shouted.
¡°How! Be hot too!¡±
Her faith had already grown to half a million. Only screams resonated inside the sacred temple.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Aaaaaagh! Stop that!¡±
The high elves, who had been speaking with their voices lowered in a noble way, let out a boiling sound from their vocal chords.
Ray mmed their heads into the floor again and again.
Kwaaaang¡ª! Kwaaaang¡ª!
It was so hard that the temple surrounded by the magic circle shuddered.
Hans was relieved.
If he had kept that position, his own head would not have remained.
Standing behind Bersia, they soon stretched their bodies.
He didn¡¯t look down, he looked like he was fainting.
Clearly, until just now, Ray was an unfortunate role that was not acknowledged despite sacrificing for everyone.
But in less than ten minutes, he became a viin.
He was no longer rough.
I didn¡¯t even feel the need to do them any favors.
Elisa, who was still quiet, spoke to Ray.
¡°Sometimes it¡¯s better to let go of things you can¡¯t get. throw it away.¡±
She was also a viin.
The Bersian faction¡¯s high elves, who had lost their minds, were quietly removed outside the temple.
There were no elves who dared to rebel against him anymore.
Chapter 395
Episode 395 The Second Temple (1)
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
It¡¯s quiet.
The inside of the temple was so quiet that the beating of a heart could be heard like a scream.
The reason was simple.
It was because the high elves whose heads were broken on the floor of the temple still couldn¡¯t get up.
The fact that the high elves, whose self-healing power was equivalent to that of trolls, did not recover meant that the shock was great.
Seeing the elves limp like corpses, the thought that I shouldn¡¯t open my mouth came to my mind.
Heprion noticed and opened his mouth for the first time.
¡°Ugh. So, the problem with the altar! How do you n to solve it, Mr. Ray?¡±
Ray answered without taking his eyes off the parchment.
¡°First of all, we have to recreate the magic circle. I can¡¯t use that anymore.¡±
His words startled the other high elves.
¡°I can¡¯t use all of them¡ Are you saying that the magic circle created by the Goddess has be useless?¡±
¡°How to fix it¡¡±
He shook his head.
¡°Right now, that is just a picture resembling a magic circle. Because arge amount of mana moved at once, the magic circle was damaged. It is safer and faster to create a new one than to fix it.¡±
Even though it was the work of a god, there was no way the magic circle would be safe since he drew all the mana from the altar and put it into his body.
Serien said with a puzzled expression.
¡°But to recreate the altar¡¯s magic circle¡ I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s really possible.¡±
If this is not possible, Middle-earth perishes.
Even now, it is a situation where all eight gates that are open have not been closed.
If the altar was left unattended and the monsters poured out, both elves and humans would die.
¡°So we all have to work together. We need your magical knowledge. Still, the name is High Elf. Do you know anything? Shake it all off.¡±
Like a bandit stealing a merchant¡¯s money, Ray flicked his fingers and tapped the table.
The high elves did not dare to be angry at the sight of the scumbag escaping from the house.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho!¡±
Theyughed heartily like a hero.
I saw with my own eyes what would happen if I tried to rebel.
The head was crushed and the floor of the temple was crushed.
Every time I hit my head on the ground, the eyes of the high elves are unforgettable.
They never wanted to be like him.
¡°We are the next race of great beings. Humans will be able to be of great help to you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be sad if you say it twice. I can confidently say that my understanding of the magic circle is higher than any other race.¡±
The high elves rolled up their tails.
As expected, a nearby fist was more frightening than a distant tradition.
* * *
From the next day, High Elf and Ray started working together.
They cut down the surrounding trees to make arge wooden box for the altar.
Originally, elves do not like to harm nature, but at a time like now, there was no choice.
Middle-earth may be doomed, but things may go wrong if you hesitate for the reason of harming nature.
The elves, who prayed for a moment before cutting down the trees, easily moved the cut trees.
Since each worker is a worker of one hundred and one hundred, the progress of the work was quite fast.
He picked up the hammer and anvil that Ray took out of his pack.
He grabs a few pieces of wood and skillfully creates the skeleton of the altar.
He has matured in cksmithing to the point of surpassing Derp.
Quite a few things were created in the blink of an eye.
Serien brought the pieces of wood to Ray¡¯s ce.
¡°As expected, he is our human lord! Where else did you learn carpentry?¡±
I learned from the dwarves.
It¡¯s not just a dwarf, it¡¯s a crazy dwarf who pped me for understanding iron¡¯s feelings.
If you understand the heart of iron, what else can you not understand the heart of wood?
While Ray was shaking his head while reminiscing about the terrible past, Hans approached with an armful of wood piles on his back.
¡°Where should I put this human?¡±
¡°Oh, that will make a temporary furnace and hut. You can¡¯t sleep in the temple forever. Leave it there and I will make it myself.¡±
At his words, Elisha stepped out.
¡°Don¡¯t try to take everything on your own. Now that you¡¯re done, just focus on making the altar. I will try to make this myself and Heprion.¡±
After working non-stop for half a day, Heprion, who was taking a short break, admired her.
¡°Elisa! The skill of attracting others is excellent! Even if there is no shame, shouldn¡¯t there be a degree!¡±
¡°Come on, calm down and think about it, Heprion. It is to make a hut where everyone can rest. Wouldn¡¯t it be really romantic to see the high elves soothe your tired body in the ce where you worked hard?¡±
Elisa talked about bullshit at length.
At this level, it seemed that Heprion would not be caught.
However, the romanticist Heprion broke everyone¡¯s expectations and began to worry with a strange face.
After thinking for a moment, he shook his head.
¡°Hmm¡ After hearing it, it seems like that! If everyone can rest in a ce where they worked hard and sweat, my hard work will be romantically epted!¡±
Heprion finally bit the bait.
No, not just the door, but swallowed it whole.
In the end, he was hired as a member to contribute to the construction of the cabin along with Elisha while he was resting.
* * *
Ray did a good job handling the unpeeled raw tree.
Originally, it would be better to use salty water and dry it in the sun, but the situation was not good, so I had to ignore the process.
You don¡¯t know what will pop out of the gate after months of watering.
Sert, who was well versed in making Magic Artifacts, admired it.
¡°You¡¯re very talented¡ Except for the fact that you work with living wood¡ You¡¯re the best carpenter I¡¯ve ever seen¡¡±
She praised himvishly.
His dexterity was almost miraculous.
If you touched it, it would take off its bark and throw it away like a tree taking off its clothes.
When I hit it a few more times with a hammer, the wood that was just rough cracks and takes shape.
At this point, to those watching from the side, it seemed as if the tree was changing on its own.
The wood, which was not even ned, was beaten and straightened with a hammer, and soon after, the framework of the altar was erected.
Considering the size of the altar, it was an unbelievable speed.
Ray whistled and swung the hammer a few times.
Then, gradually, the part that will be the flesh of the altar was created.
¡°It¡¯s so fast¡¡±
¡°Even the dwarves who only know how to do it with a hammer aren¡¯t like this.¡±
He was quick and quick, but he never looked twice at a part he had missed once.
The high elves who were trying to catch the pods were at a loss for words when they made a perfect skeleton even though it looked like they were looking around.
They coughed and withdrew.
Contrary to Ray, the high elves¡¯ progress was slow.
Of course, it was much faster than the working speed of human workers, but it was slowpared to one ray.
Rey stood up from her seat, shaking her hands, and looked around.
The high elves caught my eye holding a tree.
Although the individual¡¯s ability itself is outstanding, it was something they had never done in their life, so they were riding a fool (?).
¡°Is the furnaceplete?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡ not yet.¡±
¡°Eh? What have you been doing?¡±
¡°The design took some time¡¡±
¡°What kind of design is it to make a fire?¡±
I looked at the parchment Ray hadid out as a blueprint.
Then, at first nce, a top-notch brazier with a high-level magic circle was drawn there.
At this level, there were no dwarves, so it was a dragon furnace that could not be used.
Making a brazier for burning wood in earnest like this?
I was so dumbfounded that I was a little dumbfounded.
¡°Are you really going to make this?¡±
really.
Seriously, I asked if I was sane.
Then they said, full of piety.
¡°As much as it is made in a sacred ce, it is made by harming the life of nature. We have an obligation to make the best of it.¡±
Ray nodded, affirming the high elves¡¯ pious hearts.
¡°Damn it! What is the life of nature? What are we going to do with this? You don¡¯t know when the gate will explode, but you can¡¯t make something like this. Hit me right now.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°But and only half and never.¡±
Ray, who was shouting against the union, scribbled something on the parchment.
A simple drawing of a furnace with only practical points excluding all magic circles.
He gave it to the high elf and said.
¡°Just make it like this. Surely you can¡¯t make even this much?¡±
The high elf who was handed the roughly scribbled blueprints frowned.
¡°¡This is just a brazier¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a brazier. Don¡¯t do useless things, just make it big enough to light a fire.¡±
¡°¡I see.¡±
They seemed dissatisfied, but the high elves agreed.
Then, this time, the other high elves caused trouble.
When I instructed them to build a hut, they were preparing a site on top of a huge tree following the elven architectural style.
It was big there.
It was ridiculously big.
They made good use of the trees they cut down generously, to the extent that the expression that they built a mansion on top of trees is right.
Even if the size of the hut holding the frame was measured, it seemed to be half of the temple.
If I wanted to show that I was good at work, it was very sessful.
Ray looked up at the sky and touched his forehead.
¡°driving me crazy.¡±
It is right to do a good job.
Since it is a strong race and a top race, it was so great that it was iparable to ordinary workers.
However, if you ask me if I am working in the direction I want, that is not the case.
The design of the furnace was given an eleration magic circle so that once the fire was lit, it did not go out and the temperature increased.
The cabin was built luxuriously like a nobleman¡¯s mansion, and once inside, there seemed to be a lobby where you could enjoy a banquet.
Ray, who simply thought of a ce to escape the rain and rest, was surprised by their work.
They were pure idiots, not high elves.
It¡¯s understandable that they didn¡¯t have a chance toe into contact with human culture because they were focusing on managing their vige, but isn¡¯t this a little too much!
I wanted topletely destroy it and make it again, but the high elves had irreversibly built the skeleton of the cabin.
Heprion approached and pounded his chest.
¡°How are you, Mr. Ray? Doesn¡¯t it look like a shelter? Everything is as I instructed!¡±
It was.
Since the madman was in charge of the job, of course the ship had no choice but to go to the mountain.
It was all his own negligence.
I should have stopped it from the time Elisa brought in the Heprion!
To Heprion, who was looking for praise with his eyes shining, Ray smiled haha and said satisfactorily.
¡°You crazy bastard.¡±
Chapter 396
Episode 396 The Second Shrine (2)
The work of building the altar went smoothly.
After making the skeleton, I made the inner space and the outer te, but with the help of the high elves, I was able to finish it quickly as well.
However, if there was anything that could be said to be a problem, it was the structure of the altar.
Bersia scratched her head after hearing her words after her head hit the ground.
¡°¡It¡¯s a structure integrated with the temple. It is useless to build an altar like this.¡±
altar.
It was integrated with the temple.
In other words, the temple was also part of the altar.
¡°I don¡¯t have time, but I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to build a new skeleton of the temple.¡±
¡°You want to build a new temple? Are you saying that you will abandon the temple that has been guarded together for a long time?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but there¡¯s no other way. Since mana cannot be supplied to the existing altar, we have no choice but to throw it away.¡±
As Serien shrugged and said, Bersia screamed.
¡°Absolutely not! What the hell do you guys think of tradition! Are you really high elves!¡±
¡°Calm down, Vercia. There are things that should take precedence over tradition now.¡±
¡°Calm? Don¡¯t be ridiculous Serien! The moment you forget tradition, elves will be weeded out! Think what has been holding us up until now!¡±
Ray, who had been quietly listening to her stubborn words, looked at Bersia.
It¡¯s a restless look for some reason.
It was as if his anxiety would not go away unless he grabbed something and stamped it on the ground.
The hand that was looking for something to hold moved closer and closer to Bersia¡¯s head.
Seeing this, Bersia felt goosebumps run down her spine.
Obviously, there were painful memories that the entire memory of the day disappeared because of that hand.
She nodded hastily and corrected her words.
¡°What has sustained us. It is calm and sincere. Yes, as you said, there are things that should take precedence over tradition now. Not only that, the new temple will be the beginning of a new tradition. It would not be bad to pass on the tradition to the next generation with our own hands.¡±
While she was sweating profusely defending herself, she nced at Ray.
Seeing him shaking his head with a satisfied expression, Bersia let out a sigh of relief.
Had I been a littlete, my head would have exploded.
Serienughed and said.
¡°Then help me. I n to build the temple asrge as possible.¡±
¡°¡if it¡¯s big, how big do you n to build it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s big enough to deal with if the gate reappears. Yes, it should be twice asrge as the existing temple.¡±
Bersia¡¯s eyebrows curled in reverse again at Serien¡¯s absurd words.
¡°Twice! There is no time like that! To increase the size of the temple in a country where the gate is still open! Can not be done!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have enough time, but in the future when something goes wrong with the altar, it¡¯s safer this way. The high elves should be able to finish it quickly if they have this much.¡±
¡°Can not be done! It¡¯s huge enough even now, so how can you think of building it bigger than this! There is no need to go to great lengths!¡±
Ray¡¯s hand, trembling with anxiety, gripped the top of her head.
¡°okay! Let¡¯s build! Let¡¯s build it big and hold a banquet! Sobbing!¡±
Bersia¡¯s biased thoughts were improving little by little thanks to someone¡¯s shock therapy.
* * *
From then on, Ray drew a blueprint for the temple and cleaned the foundation and framework for the temple.
Since the mana rod settled into his body, his hands were unstoppable.
Like a person who won the lottery, he was generous in spending mana.
¡°me field. Air hand.¡±
The high elves, who were watching from the sidelines, clucked their tongues at the toughness of using field magic to clean the ground.
¡°Does that guy have infinite mana? Even though you¡¯ve been using magic all day, you don¡¯t want to rest.¡±
¡°I wonder if they put a dragon heart on it.¡±
Dragon heart.
A mana storage exclusively for dragons that absorbs and uses all the mana in the atmosphere.
Ray didn¡¯t have a separate storage, but the way he drew mana was simr to dragons.
After wiping off the ground, Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°Phew. It seems to have happened to some extent.¡±
The bumpy and overgrown with weeds had be a neat nd before I knew it.
He now brought a block of wood and erected a rough frame.
With a hammer, he moved around the ce where the temple was to be built, and before long the floors began to beid.
Percussion¡ª! Percussion¡ª!
The joints of the wood were meticulously assembled with the pounding of a hammer.
He did not build a structure by driving nails into trees and weaving them together.
Completely prefabricated.
The nks were glued together and seams were made so that they could ovep each other.
I will use hardening magic and protection magic to strengthen the temple anyway.
So now it was right to build in a way that takes less time to build and is easier to dismantle.
The high elves looked at the building technology they hadn¡¯t seen even though they had lived for many years with curious eyes.
¡°Hoo. Do you make a part to connect and insert it?¡±
¡°Certainly this would be much faster. Thinking of this method is really flexible in thinking.¡±
¡°As expected, you are our human!¡±
Thest words were a little significantly intrusive, but he was already used to Hafman¡¯s praise.
He continued hammering leisurely, whether or not the high elves were watching.
He whistled and swung his hammer.
Teouk-! Teouk-!
When his careless touch touched, the lumber that had fallen down in vain turned into a strong pir.
I peeled off the skin, took out a dagger, and carved a pattern.
Then, a beautiful picture was drawn on the wall of the empty temple.
like that of a sculptor.
I pressed down the back of the dagger with my index finger and swung the sword dizzy against the wall.
When his sword continued to draw a sword path without exhaling a single breath, the high elves¡¯ mouths also opened.
¡°This¡ this¡¡±
Sert and Hans said in unison.
¡°It¡¯s a magic circle!¡±
hardening magic and protective magic.
Although it was easy enough to be called the basics of a magic circle, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that I could create it while drawing.
Moreover, looking at the flow of mana created by the magic circle, there was no doubt that it was created by slightly transforming the existing magic circle.
Ray¡¯s sword continued without a break.
through the walls and onto the pirs.
Climb down the pole and onto the floor.
Shallow and deep scratches on the wooden floor.
The scratches gathered to make a picture, and the pictures gathered to make up magic.
Just like Proxia made a magic circle out of buildings in the past.
Each of his scabbards became the points that made up Jin.
It took no more than an hour to paint the skeleton of the huge temple.
When Ray puts out hisst scabbard.
Mana was flowing through every corner of the skeleton of the newly built temple.
* * *
The Baybon Kingdom was attacked by monsters out of nowhere.
Soldiers screamed as monsters swarmed from the border.
¡°Come again!¡±
This was the third battle.
First in the Baybon Mountains.
The second is in a vige not far from the road leading to the mountains.
The third is from the kingdom¡¯s borders.
The monsters that ran endlessly no matter how many times I killed them were quite frightening.
At first, the soldiers armed with spears and swords fought against each other, but their morale dropped noticeably as the battle dragged on.
cried the centurion guarding the border.
¡°Don¡¯t retreat! They are just monsters! Go out to the battlefield and fight!¡±
Not a single soldier answered his words.
Although they were mere monsters, they were monsters of a kind I had never seen before.
The thick fur bounced off the sword, and the sharp ws split the armor like tofu.
I would rather have fought against Ows or trolls, but it was unreasonable to fight against them.
Frightened soldiers dropped their weapons.
Chaeeng-! Chang-!
Less-!
It was difficult to feel the will to fight any longer in the trembling body.
The troops guarding the border were literally torn apart by the monsters.
It was such a serious defeat that even the centurion who ordered the battle ordered a retreat.
Half of the 5,000 soldiers were killed by mere monsters.
* * *
After being brutally defeated at the border, the Baybon Kingdom, which had to give its castle to the monsters, turned upside down in an instant.
Gayman, themander of the 1st Knight, shouted indignantly.
¡°Closing the border! Does that make sense! Who did you say the beast is? It can¡¯t be a small kingdom alliance!¡±
The soldier who was reporting said in a crawling voice.
¡°That¡¯s¡ I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s the work of a monster¡¡±
¡°A certain monster!¡±
who they are
It is not a forceparable to the Lessian Empire, but it is a kingdom with far superior fighting power than other small and medium-sized kingdoms.
To think that their kingdom only gave its borders to monsters!
How other kingdoms willugh when they hear!
¡°Form an army immediately! I will personally inform His Majesty and lead the Knights toe to the castle!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The soldier quickly left the office.
Baybon, who lost the border overnight, climbed as medicine rose.
In addition, since the territory was not taken away by hostile forces, but by mere insignificant creatures, there was no ce for his pride to be so damaged.
Even the king was furious and issued a royal decree.
The surrounding kingdoms did not doubt that Baybon woulde back to the border again.
But the results turned out to bepletely different.
3,000 soldiers and 200 knights who crossed the border.
They did not return half alive, let alone regain their borders.
It was the perfect second defeat of the Bay Bon Kingdom.
When the situation was like that, Baybon Kingdom began to seriously consider the current issue.
I looked down on them as monsters.
With two hundred knights scrambled, no matter how many monsters there were, he believed that he could regain control of the border.
Contrary to their expectations, however, the monsters on the border were not normal monsters.
The sword does not work, and it cuts through rocks with ease.
Even ogres fell into their prey, and even the nearby territory, including the Baybon Mountains, became a territory for monsters.
The King of Baybon sat on the throne and pondered.
The damage is too great to protect the border while consuming troops.
There was even a risk of being invaded if there was damage to the troops at this time when the small kingdom alliance was in full swing.
However, he was afraid that if he left the monsters at risk, they woulde down to the capital.
After thinking for a long time, he finally opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind.
¡°¡Put a scorpion into the holy kingdom. Let the saint be brought.¡±
The king¡¯s words caught their breath.
Chapter 397
Episode 397 Second Temple (3)
Temple and Cabin It¡¯s been two days since I put all my effort into building a furnace.
On an afternoon that seemed to pass by as usual, screams rang out from the gate.
¨C Quaaaaaa!
The sound of a huge amount of water pouring onto the ground at once.
It was like the sound of a waterfall.
The high elves, who had always been paying attention to the Gate, reacted to it.
¡°I knew it would be like this. It was an anxious car because nothing had happened for a while.¡±
¡°Hurry up!¡±
¡°Some remain and guard the temple!¡±
Serien and Elisa Heprion threw away what they were doing and flew a new model.
As we approach the first temple.
Nothing was visible at the entrance of the gate.
Like thest time, the monster hiding in fur and the ck-shaped monster with the mouth of a beast.
There was only an empty hole in the ink light that remained unfilled.
The high elves, who clearly sensed something with a roar, tilted their heads.
¡°Is it strange?¡±
¡°Surely strange! Let¡¯s investigate together!¡±
¡°It would be better not to approach it hastily. You never know what kind of monsters will attack you again.¡±
At Serien¡¯s dissuade, Heprion remained in ce.
Hans frowned.
I tried to spread the mana widely, and I tried to raise my eyesight, but the gate was just quiet as if there was nothing wrong.
A slightly cool early evening breeze swept past them.
¡°Nothing happened¡ but it¡¯s grotesque.¡±
Elisaughed awkwardly and scratched the bridge of her nose.
The roar just now was certain toe from the gate.
Nevertheless, Gates remained silent, so there was no way to know what had happened.
Serien, who was contemting with her index finger on her lips, looked around the crowd and said.
¡°In case you don¡¯t know, shall we look around for a moment?¡±
¡°I am good. Will you join us?¡± ¡°I will go with you too! Mr. Hans?¡±
¡°¡let me go.¡±
Unanimity came out like never before.
Serien took the lead and walked the forest path around the gate.
A breeze tossed their hair.
¡°What a pleasant day it is.¡±
Elisa smiled lightly.
Clouds dyed lightly in scarlet and purple starry sky that seemed small.
The surrounding scenery, dyed in beautiful colors, was truly magnificent.
Seeing her like a child, even Serien smiled softly.
¡°I know. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if Middle-earth perished sometime. Even in this situation, the sky is so good that you have taste.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Originally, it is more calm than usual before passion arises.¡±
¡°¡okay. You¡¯re right.¡±
The four high elves silently looked up at the sky.
The setting sun gradually hides the red body.
The starry sky that began to rise ordingly was so dark that it seemed willing to hide even their dizzying situation.
I looked around.
All he could see were the shadows of the forest, obscured by the darkness.
Today was a day even in the dark.
I feel strange.
During that time, there was impatience and tension.
As I was gazing at the peaceful picture like now, a part of my heart felt ufortable for some reason.
yourself enjoying your leisure time.
When I looked back at myself, who had forgotten the weight, I couldn¡¯t lift my head up with an unknown sense of guilt.
Even so, only the cunning heart remained somewhere, and I couldn¡¯t take my steps easily even though I was weighed down by a sense of guilt.
Heprion tilted his head in amazement.
¡°¡strange. I don¡¯t want to leave this ce.¡±
Hans took his word.
¡°I agree. I shouldn¡¯t say things like this, but¡ wouldn¡¯t a world quietly perishing like this be beautiful too?¡± ¡°Hahaha. Are you talking about romance, Mr. Hans? But sure¡ maybe not.¡±
Something was strange.
My mind was strange.
His emotions were strange and his vision was grotesque.
The picture captured in the eyes was reflected in the mind, and it drew a tranquility like a calm surface of water.
The scarlet clouds receded, revealing a pale blue night sky.
ordingly, in a calm mind.
A wave arose in the calm image.
Ssh ¨C
I heard the sound of water.
The sound of sshing water tickled my ears.
The sound of sshing alone in a quiet valley.
It spread quietly and violently into my heart.
Everyone listened to it.
But the sound never flowed into my ears.
little sound.
The small but powerful sound came as andscape, a touch, and a scent.
The beauty of the scenery that I have seen countless times in my daily life.
The gentle touch of the wind that I hadn¡¯t felt before.
The scent of water that you can feel when you close your eyes.
Everything bes quiet.
Ssh¡ª
Once again, it became a ssh.
heart.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry. i can¡¯t leave this ce Somehow¡ I don¡¯t want to leave.¡±
it is poison
¡°Guarding something¡ I¡¯m fed up. It¡¯s romantic¡ For some reason¡ I don¡¯t want to think about it.¡±
slowly and carefully.
¡°I am of the same opinion.¡±
In the past, dye a person.
¡°A middle-earth full of pain. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d rather perish.¡±
kill by strangling
* * *
After half a day, the high elves who had left showed no signs of returning, so the other high elves prepared themselves and left for the gate.
one. two.
Two high elves left in quick session, but none returned.
Rey, who remained in ce to build a temple to protect Aira, began to worry.
one person.
There is only one person.
There was only one high elf left besides Aira and herself, who were still down.
Bersia looked outside the temple with worried eyes.
¡°¡Shouldn¡¯t we go and see if something happened?¡±
¡°If something really happened, it¡¯s best to stay here. There might be some kind of monster, but it¡¯s the worst of all bad things to act recklessly without making proper preparations.¡±
He talks as if it¡¯s not a big deal, but his hand as he hammers is shaking slightly.
Thest remaining Sert was also sent away.
But she didn¡¯te back for another day.
Maybe they didn¡¯t know it, but something happened that they couldn¡¯t handle.
Ray knew better than anyone else how bizarre monsters were.
There was a monster that showed illusions and nted happiness.
There was also a powerful monster with an enormous body that could not be imagined in the middle world.
No one knew what else woulde out of that ck gate.
¡®Until now, not even the slightest explosion could be heard from the gate side. That means the High Elves were attacked without a chance to resist.¡¯
Compared to Aira, they are on a weaker level, but they are elves, called a higher race.
And they were the high elves, the ruling ss over the elves.
Even the mana they had from birth far surpassed that of the magical elves, so it was foolish to discuss strength with them.
Even if individual armed forces overwhelmed the Royal Knights, they left for the gate and could not resist.
It was beyond puzzling, to the point of being terrifying.
Even Ray, who was able to create a mana rod and freely manipte the mana in the atmosphere, felt nervous.
What¡¯s going on?
What the hell had happened that the news of the high elves had suddenly been cut off?
As he struggled endlessly and lost himself in his thoughts, Bersia, who was worse off, jumped up and stood up.
¡°I can¡¯t know anything about it. I will go and see.¡±
At her words, Ray stopped hammering and shook his head to dissuade him.
¡°All the high elves who left did note back. There¡¯s nothing good about going. At least after Aira wakes up.¡±
Ray couldn¡¯t finish his words.
¡°You know when Aira will wake up. On the day when new monsters pour out of the gate, everything including temples is useless. Six high elves are silent, so shouldn¡¯t we solve this somehow?¡±
What she said made a lot of sense.
But the risk was too great for him to do as he said.
ording to her words, six high elves were unable to return, but on the contrary, the six high elves were monsters that could be defeated in an instant.
Besides, I didn¡¯t even know it was one.
What if that level of monsters were gathered in groups?
If so, when they go, the situation will only get worse, not get better.
Ray didn¡¯t want to make the worst case anyway.
After looking at Bersia for a while, Ray sighed and said,
¡°¡Go halfway and if you see the high elves who disappeared,e back to me. Listen to the situation and think about your next move together.¡±
¡°i get it. Promise me you won¡¯t overdo it.¡±
¡°I wish you luck.¡±
¡°Even if it looks like this, I am confident in my own power. Since I didn¡¯t neglect my magic, the things you worry about won¡¯t happen.¡±
As if telling her not to worry, Bersia patted her own chest once.
Thest remaining high elf also left the temple like that.
However, contrary to his boastful words, Bersia did not return for another day.
Finally, Aira and Ray are in the temple.
Only two were left.
* * *
Built.
They stopped building and went to the gate, so they were left alone and built the hut and furnace they hadn¡¯t finished.
endured
Spent a week alone.
Thinking that all the high elves might be dead, I managed to resist the desire to see the Gate.
If even he gets caught up in something, Aira and the altar that will remain here will be over.
During the time left alone, just be silent so that no other thoughtse to mind.
built a furnace
made a hut
built a temple
He couldn¡¯t make aplete altar due to hisck of knowledge about the magic circle, but he made most of the things he needed for it by himself.
no i had to make it
Because I couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.
There was no way to even know what happened to all the high elves.
I had to focus on something else to divert my thoughts.
I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep.
Although his body was strong, his mental power was constantly consumed, making him impoverished.
The mana in the air energized his body and raised it up again.
Still, the mental stress was great.
exhausted
No matter who saw it, it would not be strange if he copsed immediately.
But he never fell down.
They persevered and endured and finallypleted the temple.
It took exactly 11 days to get there.
And on the evening of the 12th.
Ira finally opened her eyes.
Chapter 398
Episode 398 The Second Temple (4)
Seongguk received two letters.
They are all personal letters of the king who is in charge of a kingdom.
The content was simple.
¨C A crisis hase to the kingdom. The kingdom seen by him is shameless, but Bio asks for a saint. Please do not refuse. Grace will never be forgotten.
It was a heavy burden.
How can a saint say that he gives or receives in two kingdoms?
There was something else that was even more difficult.
Celia Kingdom was afraid of being invaded and wanted a saint, and Baybon Kingdom was asking for a saint to regain its lost borders.
It is said that Celia¡¯s correspondence was faster than Baybon¡¯s, but if you look only at the urgency of the situation, the Baybon Kingdom is also not inferior to Celia.
So, the Holy Nation had to choose.
Which of the two kingdoms will you share with in the future?
Without considering their embarrassing position, the two kingdoms only urged.
The nobles who heard the news in Daejeon shook their heads.
¡°Umm¡ It¡¯s a pitiful situation¡ but isn¡¯t the Holy Son not in the Holy Land right now?¡±
¡°Even if the Holy Son exists, it is a problem. A kingdom has fallen out of favorpletely. You have to think carefully.¡±
At the words of the High Priests, Ey affirmed with difficulty.
It was not a matter to be decided lightly.
In the case of Celia, the kingdom itself may be destroyed if it is defeated because it is invaded.
If Baybon doesn¡¯t regain its borders from the monsters, its territory will be smaller than it is now.
Celia was also the hometown of the Saint, and Baybon readily gave up its troops when the Necromancer advanced to the Holy Land.
It was difficult to pinpoint and help anyone.
While they were struggling, a soldier hurriedly entered the battlefield.
¡°His Holiness the Pope!¡±
When even the soldiers were flustered in a situation where they already had a headache, I felt uneasy in my heart.
¡®Maybe something else happened.¡¯ The nobles, who were thinking, asked the soldier.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, are you making a fuss like this? Calm down and tell me.¡±
The soldier, who had been holding his breath for a while, knelt down and opened his mouth.
¡°Unidentified wizards havee.¡±
¡°Wizard?¡±
¡°yes. They say that they will be of help on behalf of the Holy Son.¡±
To rece the saint?
It¡¯s a bit ridiculous.
The noblesughed.
¡°Heh heh heh.¡±
¡°To think that only a few wizards would take the ce of the saint. So, how many wizards have visited the Holy Kingdom?¡±
The soldier hesitated at the question and said,
¡°Take as few as you can, and there will be three hundred.¡±
¡°Four to three hundred!¡±
High priests and nobles forgot their bodynguage and screamed.
Even if only one hundred wizards from the 3rd circle were gathered, it was a number that could be put in full force right away.
But three hundred wizards!
It was arge army that would not be enough even if it was used for a long time, let alone the current power.
Why did such people suddenlye to the Holy Land!
Ey showed great interest.
¡°It is a sudden good news. It¡¯s good to be genuinely happy about the good news, but before that, let¡¯s ask why.¡±
The soldier bowed his head as if to apologize.
¡°That¡¯s why¡ Those who called themselves a religion said they gathered to support the Holy Son, not for the sake of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°To assist the saint. You can take that as saying that it is for the sake of the holy nation where the saint lives.¡±
¡°yes. That¡¯s why I wonder if he didn¡¯te all the way to Seongguk to help.¡±
Ey, who had been pondering over the soldier¡¯s words, tilted his head.
¡°Ugh. I can¡¯t figure it out at all. epting it willingly made me wonder if it would be the enemy¡¯s intriguing force, and rejecting it would do me a lot of damage. What should the Lords do?¡±
As she looked at the nobles and asked, various opinions flowed here and there.
¡°His Holiness, you have to drop it immediately. If our information leaks to the dark forces at this time when we are conserving our strength, we will surely suffer a great blow.¡±
¡°My opinion is a little different. This is also the crusade Goddess Gaia sent to save us. To refuse a helping hand? That¡¯s not to say.¡±
The count frowned at the viscount¡¯s words.
¡°What if it¡¯s not like a crusade! The viscount will pick up the words from just now!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Count. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to refuse something that might be the will of the goddess.¡±
Opinions that the timing was questionable and opinions that they should be epted created two factions.
¡°The Seongguk has made an announcement that it will conserve its strength. If you don¡¯t ept them, then who should you ept! Besides, it¡¯s my power! What kind of force in the world would send more than 300 wizards just to try to trick them!¡±
¡°However, it is still suspicious! The support forces at the point where the war against the dark forces is over and they are just conserving their strength! Isn¡¯t the timing too right!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that what I said! If all of this is arranged by the Goddess, I can understand it!¡±
¡°There is a degree, a degree! If they shoot magic from inside the castle, what will they do!¡±
At those words, everyone swallowed their saliva.
Three hundred wizards all at once using magic within the Holy Kingdom?
Then, Celonia will be literally scorched.
No matter how well you try your defense magic, it¡¯s impossible to block all the magic that mighte from anywhere.
In the worst case, all the key figures in the Holy Kingdom could die.
Eucliwood, who was still in deep thought, opened his mouth.
¡°¡His Holiness the Pope, may I dare to say something?¡±
¡°Tell me, Marquis of Bcroix.¡±
¡°thank you. To put my opinion straight, I think it would be better to dispatch them to Celia Kingdom.¡±
At her words, Ey let out a strange exmation.
¡°Hoo.¡±
¡°If they are infiltrating forces, we will not suffer any damage because they will go to the Celia Kingdom instead of inside the Holy Land. Also, even if this is not the case, there will be no damage on our side. In addition, both kingdoms are asking for the saint, but strictly speaking, it is believed that the kingdom of Celia wants troops to prepare for an invasion, and the kingdom of Babon wants to regain its borders. If this happens, at least Celia¡¯s request will be resolved. If you¡¯re lucky and even the Qing of the Baybon Kingdom is resolved, the Holy Kingdom will give grace to the two giant kingdoms. It will be of great help in dealing with the dark forces in the future.¡±
Her well-thought-out words silenced the mor of arguing in the audience.
A way to catch both rabbits.
Besides, it was not something that the Seongguk had to bear the risk of, so there was no reason to oppose it.
Ey nodded in satisfaction.
¡°The Marquis gave a good opinion. It is said that Becroix is famous for resourcefulness, and only today I realized that what I said was not wrong.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too much praise.¡± After taking a look at Eucliwood, who lowered his head, Ey moved his gaze to the audience.
¡°Does anyone have an objection?¡± I asked politely.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
There was no way anyone would object to the perfect measures.
Moreover, since the family head of Bcroix gave her own opinion, how could she know what would happen if she refuted it head-on?
As everyone kept their mouths shut and looked closely, Ey nodded slightly.
¡°Then I¡¯ll do as the Marquis says. Bring the religion into the Holy Land. I will try to meet them once.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
* * *
¡°Ray.¡±
Aira¡¯s clear voice woke her mind.
It felt like a boost to my exhausted heart.
¡°Ira.¡±
¡°Where the hell are you? What is this temple again?¡±
Rey looked at Aira as she held the hammer.
she was fine
Only she remained here.
When he didn¡¯t answer, Aira felt strange and asked again.
¡°I must have been asleep for quite some time. Where are the other high elves?¡± He
shook
his head slowly¡ª
He didn¡¯t even know.
You know the high elves went to the Gate, but they stayed here toplete the altar to protect Aira in order to build a temple.
Perhaps they had already died from being attacked by demons.
Aira, who was watching his reaction, realized the seriousness of the situation.
She approached after a month and hugged Ray with her small body and said cautiously.
¡°Let¡¯s talk. What the hell happened?¡±
Ray, who was staring at the same blue eyes as himself, opened his mouth.
said.
things that happened in the past.
what you¡¯ve been through.
The high elves disappeared one by one.
And what he did when he was left alone.
Without answering anything, Aira listened to his story in silence with a serious face.
Without showing any emotion, he just looked into his eyes and listened.
¡°¡¡±
When the story is over, I close my eyes.
¡°I see.¡±
It was a word.
The taciturn attitude of listening to that one word was a greatfort.
After a while, Aira¡¯s eyes opened and stopped at the furnace.
Warmth lingered in the hearth, which should not have been lit.
Turning her head, this time she looked at the huge cabin built on top of a tree.
In the cabin, where no one was supposed to stay, there was a sense of humanity.
Kind hands flowed from the empty altar, and solemnity flowed from the temple built with raw wood.
It was apletely different look, but apletely different feeling.
They gave off a strong human scent.
Did you aplish all of this alone?
when everyone is gone
when you are asleep
Did he arrange a second one alone for everyone?
Are you willing to put up with hardships to build this?
Ira kept her mouth shut.
I dared not open my mouth.
being ignored and being persecuted.
Losing their own and taking away even what they gained.
The road I walked was so sublime that I couldn¡¯t bear to look at it.
I did not dare to sympathize or offerfort.
He was definitely a saint arranged by the Goddess.
Chapter 399
Episode 399 Second Shrine (5)
No one opened their mouths, and only heavy silence continued.
It was evening in that state.
It became dark in the son-inw, and the sunset of Yeon Yeon-hong waspletely set, revealing a mysterious purple forest.
Ray silently lit a fire in the furnace.
Then, a bright red fire lit up the surroundings.
Tak-tak-
The sound of burning firewood rang loudly.
Aira, who had been watching him quietly, asked cautiously.
¡°What are you nning to do, Ray?¡±
When the beautiful voice resounded, Ray looked at the hearth and answered.
¡°¡I do not know either. What should I do? The fact that the high elves disappeared without even sending a rescue request means that there is such a danger lurking at the Gate. If we go without countermeasures, we could be in danger.¡±
She nodded.
¡°That is correct. But we can¡¯t stay like this forever, can we?¡±
At Aira¡¯s words, Ray gently closed his eyes.
He also knew that measures had to be taken.
But what do you need to know to take measures?
I couldn¡¯t prepare without knowing anything.
Aira opened her mouth to him who was lost in thought.
¡°¡I won¡¯t go.¡±
Ray¡¯s eyes turned to her.
Aira said one more time clearly as if to confirm her words.
¡°I said I would go.¡±
His expression suddenly becameplicated.
¡°If you leave too, I will be left alone in the temple again. Even the countermeasures we could have taken when we were two disappear. Besides¡ it¡¯s dangerous. There may have been enemies that you couldn¡¯t handle even with your strength. I¡¯d ratherplete the magic circle of the altar in the temple and close the gate¡¡± After
persuading Aira once, Ray shook her head and shut her mouth.
A small smile crept across her face.
¡°When, at what time. Even at the moment when we are having a conversation like this, it is not known whether a monster wille out of the gate. If we can¡¯t prevent it, it will be meaningless to build a temple or an altar.¡±
He gently stroked Ray¡¯s hair.
¡°Even if I go, things might not change. But the time to go hase, so we must walk. That is the mindset of a guardian of the elves.¡±
Guardian of the High Elves.
who keep them
It was one of the few forms to describe Aira.
She is the guardian of the elves, a creature of Middle-earth, and a living being who has beenmanded to protect the altar.
He said he would enter the gate himself.
There was the guardian¡¯s thought, the creature¡¯s mind, and the living being¡¯s will.
There was no thought of ¡®Ira¡¯ anywhere.
Knowing that, Ray didn¡¯t open his mouth.
I met her gaze.
As soon as the straight eyes looked at him, he couldn¡¯t stop it even though he wanted to stop it like a chimney.
In the end, Ray had no choice but to repeat what he had told Versia to Aira.
¡°If it¡¯s dangerous,e back right away.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let that happen.¡±
Even Aira, who had just woken up, left for the gate.
Evening on the 13th.
Ray was left alone again.
* * *
Those who entrusted themselves to Seongguk were recognized as VIPs in their own way and were able to use the VIP room.
After recovering from the fatigue of the two-day journey, they frowned at the instructions from the Holy Kingdom.
¡°To go to Celia Kingdom. This seems a little too much.¡±
¡°It¡¯s only been two days since I came. The treatment is seriously poor!¡±
¡°What can I do? After all, we are strangers. The timing of the Seongguk is also a bit exquisite, so it¡¯s natural to be suspicious.¡±
They immediately noticed Seongguk¡¯s intentions.
They might be the dark forces or the secret powers of the small kingdom alliance, so they would be dispatched to the kingdom of Celia.
However, even so, it was not polite to kick out those who came from a long way in two days.
¡°The rumors that Seongguk has big hands must have been all nonsense.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk I came here to help, but I was neglected like this. I¡¯ve been a wizard for over 30 years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever been treated like this.¡±
Since each one of them were good wizards in the kingdom, they felt very bad when they were neglected.
But even so, they followed the instructions of the Holy Kingdom.
After cleaning up and getting ready, he left for Celia Kingdom.
No matter how much the Holy Kingdom supported the wagon, the magicians had no difference in physical strength from ordinary soldiers.
It took several days toe to Seongguk, and after two days to leave again, physical problems arose.
So the break time got longer and the speed of arriving at Celia Kingdom slowed down.
Celia, who had been waiting for reinforcements as soon as possible, was about to explode.
After a few more days, the cult was able to reach Silia¡¯s castle.
¡°wee. I was waiting.¡±
Unlike Seongguk, Celia treated them generously.
The kingdom of Celia had a lot of money.
As an intermediary trading country, it earned a lot of gold coins, so once a banquet was held, it was held so that it could not be more abundant.
Of course, as they know, it was just a gimmick.
By weing them grandly, Celia let the world know that the Holy Kingdom had given up reinforcements for Celia.
The Silian nobles watching them from the banquet hall opened their mouths.
¡°I hoped for reinforcements, but they only sent over 300 wizards. It seems that Seongguk thinks of Celia more than we thought.¡±
¡°It seems that you owe a great debt to the Holy Kingdom. Sooner orter, the war of nerves with the small kingdom alliance will end, and we will have to send an envoy.¡±
Whether intentional or unintentional, when they were treated well, the religion also treated them kindly.
¡°It¡¯s an honor to be invited to Celia¡¯s royal pce.¡±
¡°I heard about it through rumors, but it is indeed a castleparable to the Lessian Empire.¡±
The atmosphere became more harmonious as only pleasant words were exchanged.
¡°We are even more reassured that talented mages havee. If you need anything, feel free to tell me.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. thank you I have no shame, but I will take care of it.¡±
Nobles are very sensitive to mutual courtesy.
However, since each of them was a wizard, they were all close to the nobles to some extent.
They learned etiquette even before entering the school, so there was not a single one among the teachers who did not know etiquette.
The nobles of the Celia Kingdom looked at them and nodded.
¡®I thought how arrogant they were to be called wizards, but they were much better than I thought.¡¯
¡®They must be wizards selected and sent from the Holy Land. Even when dealing with aristocrats in a foreign country, they are rather considerate, so I can see why the Seongguk is called a great nation.¡¯
Favor for the Holy Kingdom increased, which was not there before.
They had a great misunderstanding of the Holy Kingdom.
* * *
A sound was heard.
Ssh ¨C
The sound of sshing water.
The sound of a small stone waking up a calm sleep.
The sound of dipping your feet into the babbling valley.
A sound of many shapes rang in my ears.
Ssh¡ª
Ray¡¯s eyes slowly opened after falling asleep.
center of the temple.
slept there
Thinking that Aira would definitelye back after a day.
He, who never slept, struggled to fall asleep.
Until the moonlight bes sunlight and the sunset turns into a starry sky.
Neither the high elves nor the children returned to the temple.
Sert, who left in fear, Bersia, who smiled and said not to worry, and even Aira, who hugged her, were eaten by the gate.
The ink-colored hole was sorge and wide that it could not be filled by swallowing them all.
Even before I fell asleep, the warmth that had been by my side had now disappeared.
The incense that remained in the temple, the heat from the fire.
disappeared with her.
Left alone.
I was left alone in this vast temple.
In the second opportunity prepared while waiting for them, the only one standing in the past was alone.
I walked out of the wide temple.
The brazier ced in front of the temple also passed by.
Crossing a cabin built on trees, his model gradually made its way into the woods.
With everyone gone, the only person who could check the gate was himself.
If I didn¡¯t check, as Aira said, more damage could have been done.
He walked aimlessly as if possessed by something.
I passed the forest and climbed up the stream.
OK.
The first temple began to appear before my eyes.
A huge temple boasting a majestic figure.
Outside, there was a dark-colored hole showing off its presence with its mouth wide open.
Ssh¡ª
The water sshed in my ear again.
Let¡¯s move our gaze to the sound we don¡¯t know where it ising from.
There was only a gate left there.
Ssh¡ª
the sound of water led him.
Ssh ¨C
the sound of the water that followed.
Ssh¡ª
with more and more sound.
Ssh¡ª
I became determined and said to myself.
-Do not go.
The formless sound shook the mind of someone who abandoned only the form.
There was no more sound of water.
-Do not go.
A blue marble appeared.
Instead of the sound of water, only someone¡¯s earnest whisper tickled my ear.
My mind was confused.
The temptation of the sound was considerable, and the heart that did not want to leave raised its head to the surface.
but.
he has to go back
There is a ce to return to.
There was a ce I had to return to.
Everyone¡¯s heart was touched and their own hands were touched.
so.
The second temple for all isplete.
¡®I have to go.¡¯
His heart, strong enough to resist temptation, dried up the stream.
¡®I have to go.¡¯
Waterfalls broke and valleys split.
With each step he took forward, the water gradually dried up.
one step.
The fog lifted and Aira, who was standing in it, came to her senses.
two steps.
Sert and Bersia woke up breathing in vain.
three steps.
Liveliness returned to the eyes of Heprion, Serien Hans, and Elisa.
And take four steps
Damn¡ª!
The blue beads started to crack.
Chapter 400
Episode 400 The Second Temple (6)
Shit!
The marble, once cracked, shattered faster with each further step.
¨C Do not go.
The sound he heard was still mesmerizing.
¨C Do not go.
sad voice.
The earnest sound sent chills down his spine.
My steps were heavy and my mind was dizzy.
The weight of my feet touching the ground was so heavy that I couldn¡¯t dare bear it.
When I tried to lift my foot once, sweat broke out on my forehead.
I didn¡¯t give up and took my steps without dy.
Awesome¡ª!
Fragments of marbles shattered.
¨C Don¡¯t go¡ Don¡¯t go¡
The voice cut off little by little unlike the beginning.
As if there is noise.
Because the sound that is not perfect doesn¡¯t connect like water.
Awesome¡ª!
It was crushed slowly.
The meaning of the beads was gradually broken.
walked
I took a step carrying the weight of the demon.
second temple.
I took one more step towards the ce I need to return to.
Every time that happened, the hard-looking marbles failed to maintain their shape little by little and were broken.
As I walked, the fog behind me cleared away neatly.
one step.
two steps.
When the steps that seemed to go anywhere stopped.
Ssh¡ª
someone¡¯s voice was just a small sound of water.
What you got from the second temple.
Happiness in the name of opportunity.
Awesome¡ª!
The wind that someone desperately protected.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
broke the demon.
* * *
As the fragments scattered to the son-inw, the high elves recovered Izzy.
¡°iced coffee.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Even as they drool, their eyes stayed nkly where Ray was standing.
His condition was a mess.
His feet were crushed as if they had been crushed by something, and his knees werepletely turned.
Enduring the pain, he killed the monster.
Without taking care of his own body, he stopped the monster¡¯s breath with just one thought that he had to return.
As Ray copsed on the spot, Aira hurriedly approached first.
Plunging¡ª
Ray, who was gently embraced in her arms, fainted as it were.
Ira looked at him with a pitiful expression.
¡°Ray¡.¡±
He broke his promise to return in case of danger.
couldn¡¯te back
As if possessed by something, the sense of not being one¡¯s own body blocked the very thought of returning.
Nevertheless, unlike them, he endured in the end and even resisted the monsters.
All the other high elves knew that.
They quietly bowed their heads.
as a high elf. As a superior race superior to humans.
They have only received help so far, and yet their arrogance has not been corrected.
It has endured by sucking the fresh blood of the little hero who had fallen in front of its eyes.
They voluntarily gathered around Ray without being told.
¡°Heal.¡±
¡°Heal.¡±
The soft green light that resembles nature embraced him.
Woong-woong-!
The mana was delighted and seeped into his body.
Bersia, who was ignoring Ray, and Hans, who were dissatisfied with him being at the altar.
All the High Elves who were able to awaken with his favor and help.
He exalted the small existence that was in awe of him who had fallen asleep while lying down.
* * *
If the Seongguk was stocking up on troops, the Hafman Chamber of Commerce was stocking up on funds.
When I started rolling to raise money by collecting the funds I had been dealing with the dark forces, the funds were growing like snow.
Thanks to this, the corners of Hafman¡¯s mouth were raised more than usual.
¡°Heh heh. This is all thanks to the lord. I just bowed to the bronze statue every day, but the money keeps piling up!¡±
As he giggled and fidgeted with the gold coin, the worse manager stepped forward.
¡°Halfman, please save your face.¡±
¡°Does your body feed you? We don¡¯t have to worry about anything, just trust and follow Danju!¡±
His faith, which was already burning, grew bigger than before as he started earning a lot of money.
Since I have money, my shit guts came out.
¡°If you¡¯ve earned this much, it¡¯s worth fighting the money against the dark forces or whatever?¡±
The way he moves with his legs on his back and crosses his legs is very simr to someone else¡¯s.
The branch manager waved his hand and dissuaded him.
¡°Fix it! There will be a big trouble on the day Lord Lei knows!¡±
On the day Ray knows, even if Satan rises, it will fly very loudly.
On that day, Hafman might not be able to go to work.
Whether he knows it or not, Hafman just chuckles.
¡°ha ha ha! I made a joke! Could I possibly do that?¡±
He boasted that he could defeat the Lessian Empire with money, so it¡¯s hard to believe that he was joking.
The branch manager asked with tears in her eyes.
¡°Are you really kidding? You don¡¯t intend to put it into action, do you?¡±
¡°Have you been deceived? Because it¡¯s real.¡±
¡°Even if I believe in everyone else, I will not believe in only the swindler and the sorcerer. No, I¡¯d rather trust a swindler.¡±
¡°A merchant¡¯s life is trust. A merchant who loses his trust is as good as dead. look at me No matter where you look, you are a promising merchant.¡±
He pounded his chest.
At that, the branch manager looked at the promising merchant.
what is the merchant
No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s just a pig.
From a distance, his body was drawn in an attractive cylindrical shape, making it look like an orc was wearing clothes.
The branch manager put the papers down on the table, ignoring the harp as if it was worthless to say.
¡°All right. Please give me your autograph.¡±
¡°sign? What sign?¡±
¡°This is a confirmation of material support from the Holy Land. The Pope wrote it in his own handwriting. It seems to be his own way of thanking you.¡±
A personal letter from the pope is worth a thousand gold.
I couldn¡¯t even look at the handwriting scribbled by the Pope himself unless there was a dire incident.
However, Hafmann was not even interested in it.
Instead, he picked up the parchment and sneered.
¡°Looks like you want something else. Anyway, I don¡¯t like the way you notice.¡±
As expected, Seongguk sent a new letter.
In it, it was written that not only money, but also themon use of the product distribution channel, which could be said to be the life of a merchant.
The branch manager, who had been looking through the correspondence for a while, was startled.
¡°What is all this stuff about?¡±
The distribution route for products is a very important road that has been formed since the days when merchants ran around barefoot.
That is why other guilds cannot even be used recklessly, and even if they do, it is impossible unless it is a guild with a very high level of trust.
However, since Seongguk sent a letter asking them to share such a distribution channel, thepany was full of energy.
The branch manager asked cautiously.
¡°Could this also be something that Dan Lord Ray nned?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t heard such a story from Dan Lord. It was probably an arbitrary move by the Holy Kingdom. No matter how much Danju¡¯s favor was backed up, this is too shameless. It must be that the pope is mad.¡±
Harpman lightlymitted sphemy.
The manager¡¯s expression hardened slightly.
If the other person was a chatting party, it could be ignored, but if it was a letter from the Holy Land, or even from the Pope, it would be difficult to reject it right away.
¡°What do you n to do now?¡±
Hafman replied nervously.
¡°What to do, what to do! Of course you should decline! Who do you know as Hogu? What will we eat if we let them use the distribution channel jointly?¡±
Trying to eat something like a merchant¡¯s life every day.
The pope must have a hairy conscience.
¡°But what if the Seongguk even retaliates? No matter how much strength they have, a holy nation is a holy nation.¡±
Hafman clicked his tongue at the branch manager¡¯s words.
¡°Dan-lord is keeping his eyes open, is it likely that the Seongguk will attack us?¡±
¡°If they try to eat us, there is no way to stop them, right?¡±
¡°There is nothing in the world that cannot be done with money. Even if the Holy Kingdom wants to attack us, we can just buy the Lessian Empire.¡±
Hearing his words, he seemed to be the next emperor of the Lessian Empire.
The branch manager, who had been reading the letter to the end, put down the parchment and said,
¡°I guess Seongguk is in a hurry. Seeing that they ask for material support followed by distribution channels, they seem very money-obsessed.¡±
¡°To counter the forces of darkness, you must have a corps that can move independently. There is no shortage of supplies, but in order to conduct information warfare or containment in future wars, we need more.¡±
Harpman read their thoughts keenly.
The branch manager¡¯s unexpected nce flew by.
In this case, there was a verypetent corner.
¡°Then what are you going to do? Are you going to refuse the Holy Kingdom¡¯s request like this? As Dan Lord knows, there may be disadvantages.¡±
¡°disadvantage? joy! It¡¯s enough even if I don¡¯t have these guys. Our guild doesn¡¯t go hungry for that much.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but¡ there¡¯s nothing good about falling out, right? I¡¯d rather refuse this case and promise something else¡¡±
The branch manager tried to roll him gently, but Harpman, who had made up his mind once, was unsteady.
¡°There is no need for that. After all, it was time to press the noses of the Holy Kingdom bastards. If the favor continues, people often try to use it to cheat the favor. I can¡¯t tolerate anyone who dares to betray Danju¡¯s business.¡±
The branch manager nodded his head broadly at his determined attitude.
It made sense.
It took a little while for the other party to be a holy country, but they couldn¡¯t show their favor forever.
Merchants are profit-seeking beings.
I couldn¡¯t give a big deal for something that didn¡¯t benefit anything.
¡°All right. Then, I will send a letter to the Holy Land. Don¡¯t worry, Danju-nim, count your gold coins.¡±
¡°You seem to have lost your mannerstely. With the rudeness of talking to his immediate superior about gold coins or tax. Tsk tsk.¡±
Even as he clicked his tongue, he sat down at the table and counted the gold coins.
The half-man corps resolutely rejected the request of the Seongguk.
Not only that, but also drastically reduced the amount of support materials.
Thoroughly trampled on the diplomacy of the ascending kingdom.
Even though it was a business rtionship with the same enemy, it showed a tingling taste to those who tried to cross the line.
Seongguk, which burned hotter than I thought, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s hot!¡¯ and backed away.
It was a word I threw to conserve more strength, but I didn¡¯t expect it toe back this big.
Inside the castle, a meeting was held because of that.
Chapter 401
Episode 401 The Second Temple (7)
¡°Hmm.¡±
When Ray opened his eyes, Aira approached as if he had been waiting.
¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±
There was even a slight tear in the face of the worried question.
he shifted his gaze.
Then, not only Aira but all the high elves were looking at him.
Their expressions were different.
Admire the appearance of the beautifully finished temple that is beyond reproach.
I was surprised to see the crude but warm brazier.
Did they build temples and altars on their behalf when they were unable to do anything?
Did you mean that he built the monstrously huge cabin by himself?
I was in awe of him for taking on all the hardships alone.
No matter how arrogant they may be, high elves are originally pure beings.
Some people shed tears thinking about the hard work, while others kept their mouth shut.
¡°¡Good job.¡±
I just nodded once at Aira¡¯s words.
saw them
I met eyes with them.
Standing in front of the blue eyes, the high elves trembled.
He was talking to them.
Okay.
Keep your head up because it¡¯s okay.
The constion that could not even be said was embedded in their hearts like a sword.
His sword, polished by himself, was sharp enough to sh through the walls of arrogance that had been built up over the years.
The high elves bowed their heads to him as he consoled and embraced them, who were unable to help them.
Unable to abandon their arrogance, they bowed their heavy heads for one human being.
A sense of piety pervaded the newly built temple.
* * *
Ray sat the high elves at a small round table inside the temple.
He realized that there is a certain rule by catching the monsters that flowed out of the gate several times.
when the gate opens and closes.
When it opens, it is when something goes wrong with the altar.
And when it closed, it was time to control the mana flowed from the altar or make the existence that is the backbone of the gate disappear.
When a huge gate opens in front of the first shrine.
When monsters appeared in it, he cut thousands and tens of thousands of monsters.
After that, whenever monsters appeared, they broke the bead-shaped monsters.
When the center was removed, even if the gate was open, no new monsters had ever appeared.
A monster that bes the backbone.
That was the first condition for a monster toe out of the gate.
Ray said to the high elves.
¡°This is just information that has been inferred from the situation so far, but several conditions are necessary for the monster to escape from the gate. The gate should be open and there should be a monster to y a pivotal role. When these two conditions are met, the monsters wille out of the gate.¡±
He exined what he realized.
Then the high elves nodded.
It was a story full of possibilities.
In addition, monsters appeared only when two conditions were met.
If what he said is true, from now on, the guard against the gate should be strengthened a little more.
Twice they have been badly beaten by the central monster.
I retreated leaving the first temple and lost my mind after being attacked by the second monster.
Even the high elves, who were full of arrogance, were no longer vignt.
Rather, they talked to each other with tense expressions.
¡°I think we should increase the number of people at the gate rather than at the temple.¡±
¡°They are monsters who are good at mental attacks. It would be better to stand guard at some distance from the gate.¡±
Serien asked Ray.
¡°Then, on the other hand, if you kill the central monster, the gate closes?¡±¡°Killing the central monster doesn¡¯t close the gate. However, monsters won¡¯t appear until a new backbone is created from that gate. In order topletely close the gate, we have to solve that first.¡±
Ray pointed to the altar on one side.
The altar was not even finished yet.
Until I finished that, I couldn¡¯t pick up the scattered mana, so there was no way to solve the gate either.
Heprion nodded.
¡°Currently, the altar is the biggest problem! Then, let¡¯s designate those who are proficient in magic circles as the temple group, and divide the rest into the gate guard group!¡±
At his words, the high elves formed a group.
Aira was unique among the high elves.
Of course, it became a new group.
Sert was like her.
Deeply versed in magic, she stood behind Aira.
Unexpectedly, even Heprion was a member of the temple.
All the rest became the borderline of the gate.
When the groups were divided, Ray spoke to them.
¡°When you stand guard at the gate, keep your distance from each other. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you get hit likest time.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be beaten twice if you¡¯ve been beaten once.¡±
¡°I¡¯m saying this because it¡¯s not just once or twice. Well, there won¡¯t be any monstersing out for a while, but be careful anyway.¡±
¡°Remember.¡±
After those words, Serien and Hans and the others left with the High Elves.
Then, only Aira, Sert Heprion, and Ray were left in the temple.
Repairing an altar is a very difficult task.
It was a magic tool created by God during the Heavenly Demon War.
¡°It¡¯s a magic circle construction¡ I don¡¯t know if it will work.¡±
Ira expressed her uncharacteristic concern.
¡°For now, we will collide! Nothing will change if you don¡¯t start! The beginning is the end!¡±
Heprion gave a long speech.
However, for now, it was quite right.
Sert also agreed.
¡°Start with a small magic circle¡ Try it step by step¡ If you don¡¯t hurry, other monsters wille out¡¡± ¡±
¡I got it. Then, before we begin¡¡±
Aira drew a magic circle in the air several times.
After going somewhere with teleportation magic, she handed several books to Ray.
Looking at her with a questioning expression, she opens her red lips like cherry.
¡°Read. Read and memorize.¡±
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°This is a book about magic circles. From basic to deep. All details are written there. Doesn¡¯t it make sense if there is no information about enchanting the altar? give me this week You have to learn all of that in at least two weeks.¡±
Ray epted the books.
Each one is a book that boasts the thickness of a fist.
After looking at it for a moment, Ray nodded.
It is to imitate the magical tools created by God.
Making a magic circle without knowing about it, as Aira said, was nonsensical.
¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±
¡°While Ray memorizes, we finish the rough design. Let Sert take the left board and Heprion take the right board. I will design the entire magic circle.¡±
¡°All right! The moment when we all work together as one! The light of romance will shine on us!¡±
¡°It was bullshit.¡±
Aira cut his words short and stood at the altar.
* * *
While the three high elves put their heads together and worked hard on the design, Ray was intent on learning the basics of the magic circle.
he opened the book
The time was two weeks, but all the books Aira handed over boasted the thickness of each one.
It was an amount that would have taken more than a month for normal wizards to read one properly.
It did not take too long for Hana Ray to open and close a book.
Since I had some understanding of the magic circle, the magic books on the basics went into my head as soon as I touched them.
There were many books piled up beside him.
The speed of turning the pages was so fast that even Sert, who was absorbed in the design, stuck out his tongue and looked at it.
In the end, before three hours had passed, Ray had memorized the basics of the magic circle perfectly.
Even Aira, who was well aware of Ray¡¯s wisdom, widened her eyes.
Heprion, who had been crying out for hard work and romance, nced up at the sky with a puzzled expression.
¡°It seems that the sky doesn¡¯t know romance.¡±
* * * As
material support from the upper half of Hafman decreased, the Seongguk fell on fire.
Marquis Harold said as if he was embarrassed.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. If Hafman¡¯s upper ranks turn their backs, we won¡¯t even have food to feed our soldiers.¡±
Although Sanggye, which was destroyed by the dark forces, is slowly reviving, the influence of the upper half of the upper ss is still strong.
I tried to do it because I wanted to create an independent business, but when it came to the poison, Seong-guk becamepletely confused.
In preparation for war, they gathered troops, and as the number of soldiers increased, they also needed a lot of food.
Conversely, if the material is reduced, the soldiers will leave, and the stored power will be reduced ordingly.
The breath of the Holy Kingdom was held by the top half of the half man.
Ey said.
¡°It was my mistake, so I must apologize. No matter how much I wanted to put the sanghoe on the track, I was too greedy.¡±
Then the high priest bowed his head and stepped out.
¡°The pope does not have toe out with a low profile. I will take care of this myself.¡±
she waved her hand.
¡°no. Since the letter was sent in the name of the pope, it is right for me, the pope, to apologize. Besides, Hafman will also not ept the apology made by the high priest.¡±
¡°How can a mere merchant receive an apology from His Holiness the Pope¡¡±
¡°It is a mere merchant, but it is safe to say that the current offset is made by the Hafman Chamber of Commerce. Since it was the upper house that the saint intervened in, it became the cause of the trouble that they were tempted by it and overdoing it.¡±
Marquis Harold added in a small voice.
¡°He is a profit-seeking merchant by nature. If you promise something along with the letter, I wonder if it will develop into a better rtionship.¡±
Ey nodded.
¡°Consider.¡±
Seongguk was a country so huge that it could be called a great country.
However, since they were in a situation where they regretted it, I had no choice but to take a long look at the notice of the upper house.
As much as that, Hafman Sanghoe was an upper sspany that had an unrivaled position in Sanggye, and the Seongguk living with their support could not dare to go against their nting.
Ey eventually sent a letter of apology to Hafman Corporation for the past.
Even in all the history of the Holy Kingdom, there has never been a time when the pope has apologized to a single merchant.
They had no choice but to go out with tears in their eyes.
It was the moment when the majesty of the upper half of the half was proved again.
Chapter 402
Episode 402: Unconventional Magic
Circle A magic circle is a kind of ¡®form¡¯ designed to cause or move various magics by itself.
More perfect and more powerful.
The ancient wizards who wished for it came up with a form.
I drew a picture and engraved the magic forms I made on it.
That was the beginning of the magic circle.
simple drawing.
With just that alone, ancient magic could be manifested.
The picture continued, changed, and developed to be the current magic circle.
Ray wasn¡¯t just reading and memorizing books.
I understood it and thought about what else I could do with it.
His jade-like fingers flicked through the air.
Then, the mana in the air created a path and created a small circr magic circle.
Woong-woong-!
What appeared along with the resonant sound was a small light.
The red light and the scarlet light were confused and intertwined.
Soft colors, like the night view of a beautiful floating city, illuminated the temple brightly.
In the meantime, Ray slit his finger once more.
As the short curves were connected to the circr magic circle, the light was scented.
It was an intermediate-level magic circle that could not be criticized.
It was also a fairly advanced level among the intermediate level.
Less than a dayter, Heprion admired Ray as he learned to absorb water like cotton.
¡°I wasn¡¯t that fast when I was younger¡ but the more I look at it, the less human I am, Mr. Ray!¡±
It was a learning speed at which even Aira would have stuck out her tongue when teaching thenguage.
In addition, in a magic circle where mathematical forms are used a lot, Ray used modern mathematical forms like a fish in water.
The calction speed was inevitably different from them.
As if tapping a calctor in my head, the calction speed was urate and quick, and I took the coordinates of my family to draw the magic circle.
Every time the graceful fingers yed in the air, a magic circle was manifested and changed the temple.
The three who watched it couldn¡¯t possibly focus on the design.
It has grown noticeably with each passing hour.
After two hours, a new magic circle appears.
After half a day, magic was manifested in a strangely shaped magic circle.
Now, they were pulling out basic magic with a magic circle that was so distorted that they couldn¡¯t understand.
¡°It¡¯s just amazing that magic can be manifested with a pattern like that.¡±
¡°The demon magic circle¡ can be manifested at any time as long as you follow the form¡¡±
¡°Sert, I mean, how do you calcte all the forms to a constant value with such an irregr pattern?¡±
Heprion pointed a finger at Ray.
Just in time, his hand was about to create a magic circle in the air.
The finger on the left moved downward in a thin curve.
And then go back up in the direction you came from.
Shaped like a crescent moon.
It was apletely different shape from the circr magic circle.
However, the magic was manifested nheless.
Woong-woong-!
With a resonant sound, several fiery arrows were created.
Fire arrow.
The magic of a fairly high circle was manifested as an unstable magic circle.
Seeing that, Heprion continued.
¡°Even if their skills are at an intermediate level, their understanding of magic circles has already surpassed us. At least I can¡¯t activate proper magic with a magic circle like that.¡±
He looked at Ira this time.
It was a question of how she was.
Then Aira lowered her beautiful finger.
A crescent-shaped magic circle like Ray.
As her fingers, which were constantly carving out the forms, put a period, a fiery arrow appeared in the air.
Fire-!
A fire arrow of the same magnitude was cast in front of his eyes.
It means that she can still do it.
But on the contrary, Sert shook his head.
¡°¡It¡¯s impossible.¡±
The day that Ray decided on a magic circle and started learning.
He was already beyond two high elves.
* * *
By the third day, Ray was staring nkly at the ceiling more days than reading.
Even while drawing the magic circle with unfocused eyes, he shook his head and scattered mana.
Now, the magic circle he was drawing didn¡¯t even take shape.
On the first day, if he had at least a minimal shape like a crescent moon, now he only carves mathematical forms.
As a result, far from manifesting magic, he was only producing worse results than the first time.
When I drew a magic circle using the form of the wind cutting magic wind cutter, only the sound of wind leaking came out.
Sert looked at him and said worriedly.
¡°¡Wouldn¡¯t it be better to dry it now¡?¡±
Heprion agreed.
¡°If we continue like that, we will only regress!¡±
The two stomped their feet and looked at Aira.
¡°Leave it alone. He is a child who knows how to walk on his own. Seeing that, it seems that our going out will only be poison.¡±
¡°I must have gone the wrong way¡ I need to get it right here¡¡± ¡°
I told you not to touch it.¡±
Sert kept his mouth shut at Aira¡¯s firm words.
* * *
Ray was lost in thought.
magic circle.
It was a rope that tied several magics together at once, and was a fertilizer that increased the power of the original magic.
After memorizing all the basics and reaching the intermediate level, he is improving his understanding of the magic circle, but he encounters a problem.
¡®Won¡¯t the magic manifest if it doesn¡¯t form? Could it be that it¡¯s just a meaningless painting that can¡¯t be called a magic circle?¡¯
The ancient magic circle was just a picture.
As lines continued and forms intertwined, the picture became a magic circle.
Just as an immature boy in the neighborhood bes a full-fledged wizard, a meaningless painting bes a magic circle by meeting equations and forms.
forms and forms.
In a way, it is the most important and obvious element that makes up the magic circle, but there is no form in it.
Then why does the magic circle need a shape?
Even though forms and forms have no form, if they do not form, why does magic not manifest?
After two days of long thought, Ray arrived at an answer.
¡®That¡¯s because there is no frame.¡¯
The two most important elements in forming a magic circle that everyone believes are so.
forms and forms.
That was the wrong word.
There were a total of three most important things that made up the magic circle.
Forms, forms, and frameworks.
Forms are grouped together to form a form.
And it was the ¡®frame¡¯ that corrected the equation so that it would not be distorted.
It was an indispensable and important presence in the magic circle.
Ray¡¯s fingers carefully touched the air.
In the empty air where nothing was supposed to be, there was a subtle trembling like waves on the calm surface of the water.
While designing for him, Aira and Heprion Sert¡¯s eyes turned to his fingers.
Thin and long lines meet each other and weave themselves like ropes.
Beyond that, forms were drawn.
Forms be shapes by themselves, and shapes be new forms.
A form never seen before.
With that form, a magic circle the size of a fist was created.
There was no form.
It was neither circr nor crescent-shaped, and it was brightly lit.
I embraced the warmth and embraced the incense.
It became wind and became trembling again.
Light.
The trivial magic of Circle 1 was derived from the strange magic circle.
The warm-colored beams of light that subtly illuminated the temple prated the three pupils into their hearts.
Chills ran down my spine.
My forearms tingled and the back of my neck felt cold.
An ancient magic circle that I had never seen before in my life.
A warm picture from the days when thoughts and feelings could only be conveyed through pictures.
It bloomed like a flower in Ray¡¯s hand.
* * *
Hafman roared about leaving the office.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! It finally curls its tail. What is the reaction of the Seongguk?¡±
¡°I sent a messengerst night, and the atmosphere is at a house of mourning. There will never be any requests to share distribution channels in the future, and there will be fewer embarrassing requests, so I¡¯ll take a break.¡±
¡°Of course it should!¡±
¡°From the moment we reduced material support, Seongguk has been watching us. If I do well, I think I can get something out of it.¡±
Halfman chuckled and waved his hand at the manager¡¯s words full of excitement.
¡°done. If Seongguk gives you something, never ept it.¡±
At that, the branch manager tilted his head.
¡°yes? Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to receive something as an expression of apology?¡±
¡°The merchant said he lived on credit. If there is going, there will also being. By epting the apology from Seong-guk but not taking the profits, we can make Seong-guk owe a debt. That gift is new bloodpared to creating a debt for the Holy Kingdom.¡±
The manager was moved when Hafman pushed the letter away.
Could it be that they foresaw this far from the time of reducing material support?
Indeed, it was the material that led the Daesangdan.
Normally, I thought he was a pig with nothing on his head, but now I see that he is thoughtful and cautious.
The branch manager bowed his head.
¡°All right!¡±
¡°Increase the amount of supplies supported by the Holy Kingdom a little more than usual. You whipped it hard, so it¡¯s time to give it a carrot.¡±
He knew how to manipte people.
The Seongguk, which had made a big mistake against the Hafman Merchant, would be impressed if the Merchant Merchant raised the material support.
In fact,pared to usual, it didn¡¯t mean much, but it would feel like a benefactor from the point of view of the Holy Land, where the amount of goods to be supported was reduced for an instant.
¡°How much should I raise the supplies?¡±
¡°We mainly raise items that cost money and reduce the amount of items that are cheap. When you give it once, you have to give it hotly.¡±
¡°All right. There is quite a bit of money earned from intermediary trade with Celia, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with going up.¡±
¡°With this as an opportunity, we intervene little by little at the top of the castle and establish an exclusive saleswork in the castle. They need a boss and we need a new distribution channel, so if you coax them out, things will work out.¡±
Currently, Seongguk has its own guild, but its size is so weak that it is safe to say that it is a small and medium-sized guild.
It may be because Sanggye copsed, but it was because the upper ranks left the castle en masse due to the many wars they had experienced.
Hafman was aiming for the vacancy of the departed upper ranks.
If he went in there, he could have devastated the entire distribution route of the Holy Kingdom by himself.
In addition to financial profits, it would be possible to capture many geographical advantages.
Heughed sinisterly as he erected a tower made of gold coins.
¡°Now is the opportunity to increase Danju¡¯spany to two.¡±
Chapter 403
Episode 403 The war clouds that came to Celia
¡°Ah¡¡±
A deep voice came out naturally.
Every time light leaked out of the magic circle made of crude pictures, I was immersed in ecstasy.
Intermediate level magic.
With that alone, the ancient magic circle was resurrected.
¡°Nonsense things do happen. Is beautiful.¡±
Heprion gave a silentpliment.
Although it is not as precise as other magic circles and its mana efficiency is low.
That thing in front of me was unmistakably an ancient magic circle.
Ray closed the book with a sigh.
finished middle school
As for the remaining books, there were only three.
It looked like it could be done with ease in just a few more days.
Aira approached Ray.
¡°You did a good job.¡±
¡°It¡¯s thanks to reading a lot of magic books.¡±
While he was treating Aira, he also stole a lot of magic circle books.
It was also thanks to this that the rapid pace of learning basic science was elerated.
Aira¡¯s head nodded.
¡°right. But from now on it will be a little different. If it is an intermediate level magic circle, it can be said that it is a stage where humans have no ce to go. However, it is not enough to touch the altar. Do you know that, Ray?¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°The magic circle is a single body. The forms that make up it be blood, and mana bes life. So, when you draw a magic circle, you should be determined to create a single life.¡±
Her serious voice echoed through the temple.
it¡¯s life
There was never a time when I thought of the magic circle as life.
Gears that move ording to mana.
When the cogwheels mesh well and turn, it manifests as magic.
I thought the magic circle was just that much.
Aira¡¯s fingers drew a small magic circle.
A delicate touchid down the form and made the form.
When ¡®life¡¯ entered her ¡®body¡¯, a magic circle resembling her glowed.
It was warm.
It was fragrant.
She approached cautiously and kissed him lightly on the cheek.
¡°Take care of only your magic circle, no one else. put the life you¡¯ve lived I dare to guarantee that you have the weight to be worth it.¡±
A dazzlingly beautiful smile crept across her face.
The white gray hair and the blue eyes looking at herself from there.
When her red lips touched her cheeks again.
¡°I will.¡±
he replied.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Aira was purring like a cat in his arms.
Then, a coughing sound came from the side.
¡°Hmmmm. I have nowhere to turn my eyes¡¡±
¡°It sure is romantic! I want you to pour a little of that romance into the design of the magic circle, Aira!¡±
¡°We¡ Oh, do we have to keep watching something like that in the future?¡±
¡°Resign Sert! Isn¡¯t it the best time! After two hundred years, boredom wille!¡±
¡°¡¡±
Heprionforted Sert, who was immersed in grief because he was worried about the future.
* * *
Hafman¡¯s Merchant was in charge of several intelligence organizations.
The beginning was to predict the outbreak of war in advance and to sell military goods.
Now they were being used to inform various kingdoms of danger.
The branch manager gasped and entered the office.
¡°Everyone, my lord! It¡¯s a big deal!¡±
At that, Halfman looked at the branch manager, who was making a fuss after counting the gold coins.
¡°What on earth are you running with the momentum to smash the door? tell me.¡±
¡°The forces of the Minor Kingdom Alliance have turned from the north! It is facing east Celia!¡±
¡°what! Why are those guys who have only been moving north so far, all of a sudden turning around!¡±
Harpman, stunned, jumped up from his seat.
Confederate forces moved north and rode through the mountains.
In the meantime, if you move east, Celia will be there.
¡°It makes sense if they rode the mountain range targeting Celia from the beginning!¡±
¡°Everything different? How many there are, how long it takes to get food or armaments!¡±
¡°I had quite a hard time getting this information as well. Others know nothing.¡±
¡°Ugh! It¡¯s not like this, I need to send a letter to Celia! Prepare your messengers! Bring me the mana orb!¡±
¡°I see!¡±
* * *
The Kingdom of Celia, which was contacted by the Harpman Company, was turned upside down in an instant.
Not only King Theogard, but also the princes and princesses turned blue.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal! We need to send troops to the border right now!¡±
Some nobles suggested sending soldiers immediately.
On the other hand, however, there were nobles who dissuaded it.
¡°Is there any need to provoke them? A coalition that has only moved north so far! Who knows if this time will just pass by!¡±
The nobles who firstmented on their overly optimistic words frowned.
¡°No this man! You mean it¡¯s okay even if the border is destroyed!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mean that. In a situation where we don¡¯t even know if the coalition is really climbing the mountains to attack us, the matter is too big to move based on the words of a single guild.¡±
I heard that too.
Up until now, Confederate forces had only moved north.
I veered a little westward from time to time, but that was pretty much it.
Will they risk a huge loss to attack a giant country like themselves?
If you think about it rationally, absolutely not.
No matter how big they are, they have been supported by the magic corps of over 300 people (?), and the military funds are also quiterge.
It was thought that it was not possible to challenge them with an ambiguous force to attack other kingdoms.
As public opinion began to decline, he gave strength to his voice.
As if your guesses were true.
¡°They weren¡¯t even nning to attack in the first ce. If we overreact to such people, they might attack us. There is no need to react.¡±
¡°But¡however¡¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just be careful. Just to the extent of telling the neighboring lords. How is it? That alone will help quite a bit when you need it.¡±
When the Viscount persuaded him, the Count struggled.
Looking at it, Deogard thought.
¡®Halfman¡¯s top team wouldn¡¯t have blown an urgent report for nothing. They thought it was dangerous, so they must have even used the emergency contactwork. This¡ is dangerous.¡¯
He knew that the small kingdom federation was no longer small enough to be called a small kingdom.
They might have grown much bigger than themselves and had stored up their strength.
It is an alliance that expands the territory of both wings with the dark forces on its back.
It was no longer a small kingdom and could not be ignored.
Deogard ignored the nobles¡¯ opinions and lightly struck the tabletop with an aura.
A majestic sound,
like the ringing of a huge bell, spread throughout the Great Hall.
As a result, the noisy hall suddenly became quiet.
¡°You have decided. Jim will not see this as just passing by. What would the surrounding kingdoms think of us if we passed Celia¡¯s front yard and held our breath like honeydew mutes? Deploy your troops immediately. Send soldiers and knights to the border and show them Celia is not dead.¡±
The momentum of Deogard, who had reached Sword Master, burst out.
The nobles, weighed down by the majesty of the absolute, did not dare to raise their opinions.
Despite being the king of a kingdom, his potential as a sword master made even the viscount shut up.
They trembled and got down on one knee to pay their respects.
¡°I ept your order, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I ept your order, Your Majesty.¡±
* * *
The forces of the Small Kingdom Alliance were deployed around the Kingdom of Celia.
Their advance climbed north and then broke east.
Directly in front of him was the border of the Celia Kingdom.
Thanks to this, Celia¡¯s alert posture, which was very tense, rose to the highest level.
Thousands of soldiers are put on top of the castle walls and they shoot vicious eyes.
The small kingdom alliance had no choice but to turn again at the fierce momentum that seemed to blow arrows at any moment.
In a pretty fancy barracks, a knight in dazzling armor was kneeling before another soldier.
Conversely, the soldier, d only in shabby leather armor, sat on a chair and looked down at the knight.
¡°I would have said that I was hitting Celia. Why didn¡¯t you finish your preparations?¡±
Sweat dripped down the knight¡¯s face as a low pitched voice rang through the barracks.
¡°Ah, it seems that the information has leaked out. Just give me a little more time and I¡¯ll get it right away.¡±
¡°The information was leaked¡ Who leaked the information prior to hitting Celia?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s done. The coronation job was just to look at Celia¡¯s condition. Do you want to die for sabotaging your ns?¡±
A soldier with an ordinary face looked at the knight expressionlessly.
Then the knight immediately hit his head on the floor.
thump-! thump-!
¡°sorry! I certainlymitted a mortal sin, but if you take pity on my oblivious subordinate and give me one more chance, I will definitely try to make up for it!¡±
Even though blood was already seeping out of his forehead, the knight did not stop.
The soldier who had been watching him quietly nodded his head.
¡°There is no second time.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡±
¡°Stand up because the surroundings are not good. Be sure to wipe away the blood. If any information leaks out this time or gets discovered about us, we will not escape death.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±
The soldier, who had been leisurely looking at the article for a while, got up from his chair as soon as he felt a human presence outside and took an immobile posture.
His expression also changed instantly from expressionless to frightened.
The soldier showed a courtesy to the knight who had just been stamping his forehead on the floor.
¡°Well then! I will finish the report now!¡±
Shocked, the knight who covered the blood on his forehead and turned his back nodded and gestured roughly.
¡°That¡¯s right. Go see.¡±
Celia¡¯s response halted the advance of the Small Kingdom Alliance.
As a vicious atmosphere prevailed between the two kingdoms, the upper half of Hafman began to move busily in the dark.
It was time for them to show their performance.
On behalf of the Celia Kingdom, which was vulnerable to information warfare, the upper half of the halfman moved the ganja nted in the dark forces.
Because it was a dark force that did not go smoothly, it wasmon to lose contact with moving tribes, but there were some who seeded.
They disrupted information about Celia.
Slowly and not suddenly, she leaked misinformation to the dark forces.
And the reaction from the dark forces has returned.
Chapter 404
Episode 404 Her Magic Circle (1)
Put Life in It.
How the hell do you put life into a magic circle that isn¡¯t even alive!
Ray pondered Aira¡¯s words.
Perhaps she wasn¡¯t speaking only with mana.
a bit more fundamental.
It must have been a word that contained something in it, not just the magic circle.
He focused more on it than forms or forms.
* * *
I learned all the intermediate magic circles and entered the advanced level.
Although thenguage was advanced, the level of learning was far from the intermediate level.
If the intermediate level is the four arithmetic operations, the upper level studies can be said to be the unsolved difficult problems of the past.
It was a passage that made it possible to understand why elves are superior to other races in magic.
Ray, who had been looking at the book for a long time, at one point closed the book.
¡°I have nothing to learn now.¡±
Even the advanced magic circles were read through within a few days.
No, I didn¡¯t just read it through, I memorized it all.
I put the whole thing in my head, so I just had to take it out and use it when I needed it.
I have read two of the three books.
Now, there was only one book left.
Is there anything in that one book that would allow us to understand Aira¡¯s words?
I stopped thinking and dragged out thest book and put it on myp.
The book is quite old.
The cover was all peeled off, and the letters were blurry, and the paper was so old that if you turned the wrong page, the paper would be swept away.
I couldn¡¯t even find the distinctive scent of paper thates from old books.
I carefully flipped through the bookshelf.
Then, the words of the person who seemed to be the author of the old magic book were attached like ament.
I researched magic. After endless research, I finally got the answer when I reached my old age. Think of the magic circle as a life.
Ray took a deep breath.
Isn¡¯t there some pretty good content!
It was exactly what you wanted to know!
I read the followingmentary with a pounding heart.
More than that.
¡°¡¡?¡±
A question mark floated above my head and then disappeared.
Confused, he looked for the next note.
But in thest paragraph of the chapter, there was really only that one sentence.
He said he studied magic!
He said he researched and found the answer!
A hand full of rage turned over the next page.
Everyone, don¡¯t try to eat it raw.
Ray immediately closed the book.
okay.
The author was clearly a madman.
And this book is a so-called magical book.
It was better for my mental health to think Ira had cheated at thest minute.
But isn¡¯t it the first chapter of the book yet?
In terms of a modern book, it is like reading the introduction and covering it.
¡®Reallyst. Let¡¯s see one more.¡¯
He opened the book he had covered again.
But it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t wake up on your own forever. Although he hates the beings he eats raw, he wants to see how far the enlightenment he has gained will grow. Therefore, I will borrow this book and give it to all people as a vision.
Now the story gets a little bit better.
I looked at the followingment.
A magic circle is a creation. There is blood and there is a heart. There is a form that makes it move, and there is a caster¡¯s will.
If so, why can¡¯t the magic circle be life? It has all the conditions to move like a creature, but why can¡¯t the magic circle have life? I questioned the truth about the magic circle with doubts about it. I experimented and researched. Many days have passed. My youth and the perfect age to fall in love. It passed like an unstoppable stream. How thrilled it was to see the young men training swords in the lower vige. Ah, at that time, I exchanged fresh and sweet letters with a young man
.
Now, it was difficult to distinguish whether this was a book recording academics or a diary of a woman¡¯s wife.
Ray nervously turned over the next page.
For a while, the story of the author riding a thumb with a young man in the lower vige passed, and the full-fledged story finally began.
After a long period of experimentation and research, I found out that it is possible to breathe life into a magic circle. But simply knowing and being able are two different things. From there, fundamental research on the magic circle began. Ah, after that much time has passed, the young man from the lower vige is already dead. I was curious about the back story, but I was sorry.
I didn¡¯t really wonder at all.
Again, the days of study continued. I realized the truth and raised several circles in the process, but what I wanted was not a circle. Looking back, it helped me a lot thanks to my enlightenment and oveing the wall. Did thirty years go by in a funny way? Now, even though time has passed, there is not much inspiration. After dedicating my life to the magic circle, I was able to arrive at an experiment.
It is to call the spirit into the magic circle. Then, without having to draw a magic circle, the magic circle will hover around the caster and cast magic when needed. With that thought in mind, I put thest wish of my life on the test table. And¡
Ray swallowed.
¨C Nothing happened.
¡°Yes?¡±
nothing happened My experiments, my aspirations, my wishes, and my earnestness failed in vain. From that moment on, my life became a failure. If I had been in love with a young man in the lower vige, I could have left without regret, but I regret that I only clung to the magic circle. Even as I write this book, my body is slowly dying. It will probably turn into a handful of soil in less than a week. My life is a handful of dirt that can be picked up anywhere. It was just that much of a life. So, I am a former person.
the author of the book said.
It is not simply handed down in writing.
Red tears that I had managed to hide by pretending to be lively and cheerful.
flowed down her cheeks.
It was vaguely stamped on thest page of the book.
The author¡¯s heart felt resentment and sorrow.
Don¡¯t you ever live a life like me I dare you to ask. All people, on behalf of me. Sympathize with my life andplete thest thing I left behind. Turn your life, which was only a handful of dirt, into a masterpiece.
Thest chapter dyed in red was the color of her life.
the book said.
the author cried.
He begged earnestly to take his ce.
He put his hands together and prayed to himself.
The scars were thick on those two arms, and the face they faced was full of blood.
The moment I met her, I couldn¡¯t refuse.
covered the book
Instead of holding the book, he held the woman¡¯s hand.
A smile came over her face, which had be distorted with tears.
thanks.
one word.
Thementary, which seemed to go on endlessly with just one word,es to an end.
Numerous forms and forms she left behind, and only the final experimental methods and means were left empty.
* * *
¡°Ha ha¡.¡±
After finally reading the book, Ray let out a deep breath.
The book contained the life of the author.
about the person she is.
about what kind of life you¡¯ve lived.
And what kind of end she faced before.
He cherished the old book.
I will correct it.
The author is not crazy.
However, when I came to my senses because I was so immersed in the magic circle, it was already toote.
Books are not magic books.
It was a legacy that the author of her life passed down in sympathy for her life.
He was sitting in the shade of a tree looking at a book, then stood up.
I opened the book and started preparing the magic circle in earnest.
* * *
Heprion tilted his head as he stopped reading the books and saw Ray moving around busily.
¡°What are you doing, Mr. Ray?¡±
¡°Prepare to make a magic circle.¡±
¡°A magic circle?¡±
He looked at Ray carefully again.
He drew mathematical forms on a wide area ofnd with long twigs.
Inefficient magic circles and forms continued without knowing the end.
As if really curious, Heprion removed his hand from the altar blueprint and asked.
¡°Why are you drawing a magic circle on the ground? If you do that, mana will flow into the ground and it will be a very inefficient magic circle.¡±
¡°I know. I just do what I am told to do.¡±
¡°aha! Are you doing what you¡¯re told! I¡¯m good at that too! Is there anything I can do to help?¡±
Despite Heprion¡¯s willingness to help, Ray shook his head slowly.
¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay. I will make this with my own hands.¡±
¡°Ugh. All right! If so, let me focus on the design of the altar again!¡±
When Heprion, who had been smiling brightly, passed away, Ray gathered branches and set up a post in the center of Jin.
I made a line through which mana passed over the points suggested in the book and engraved a form.
Has six hours gone by?
It wasn¡¯t until the sunset began to set that the construction of the magic circle was over.
Contrary to what I saw in the book, it was a fairlyrge-scale magic circle.
If it was the amount of mana that went into this size, most wizards would die due to mana depletion.
Ray, who was quite shaken up by the mathematical calctions, wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°You mean this is the gin that failed?¡±
He looked at the forms for the magic circle and the forms used for it one after another.
However, no matter how you look at it, it was a pretty good magic circle.
There were no particr problems.
It was just a question of why a magic circle had to be drawn on the ground and a goalpost had to be erected.
This greatly increases the outflow of mana into the ground and into the air.
The caster¡¯s mana will be depleted first before Jin can activate.
At that time, the theory of the magic circle had not been established.
Did the author¡¯s magic circle fail because he was ignorant?
Ray shook his head.
It won¡¯t.
The woman I saw in the book was smarter than anyone else and had a spirit.
He was so honest that he ran after only one magic circle in his life.
There was no way she would have made a mistake at the end.
There was no way he would gamble with his everything.
Ray shed his left arm with the dagger he took out from his waist.
When the aura reached white and cut the skin, blood gushed out.
His thick fresh blood soaked the top of the post.
Everything is ready.
He slowly raised his mana.
The mana that was running on the mana road flowed into the magic circle.
Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
The magic circle frantically sucked up his mana.
As if to fight against him, Ray exploded mana even more.
Now the second temple was shaking like an earthquake.
Surprised by the tremendous force of mana, Aira and Sert jumped out of the temple.
¡°What the hell is this all about?¡±
¡°Did the gate open again?!¡±
Whoops-!
Light emanated from the magic circle.
The post melted away, and only the blood on it became water droplets and floated into the air.
The blood gradually took shape.
Whoa, this is a new middle-earth again.
summoned the spirits.
The magic circle created by the author of the Book of Women.
¡®It was a magic circle that was sessful from the beginning.¡¯
Although thenguage was advanced, the level of learning was far from the intermediate level.
If the intermediate level is the four arithmetic operations, the upper level studies can be said to be the unsolved difficult problems of the past.
It was a passage that made it possible to understand why elves are superior to other races in magic.
Ray, who had been looking at the book for a long time, at one point closed the book.
¡°I have nothing to learn now.¡±
Even the advanced magic circles were read through within a few days.
No, I didn¡¯t just read it through, I memorized it all.
I put the whole thing in my head, so I just had to take it out and use it when I needed it.
I have read two of the three books.
Now, there was only one book left.
Is there anything in that one book that would allow us to understand Aira¡¯s words?
I stopped thinking and dragged out thest book and put it on myp.
The book is quite old.
The cover was all peeled off, and the letters were blurry, and the paper was so old that if you turned the wrong page, the paper would be swept away.
I couldn¡¯t even find the distinctive scent of paper thates from old books.
I carefully flipped through the bookshelf.
Then, the words of the person who seemed to be the author of the old magic book were attached like ament.
I researched magic. After endless research, I finally got the answer when I reached my old age. Think of the magic circle as a life.
Ray took a deep breath.
Isn¡¯t there some pretty good content!
It was exactly what you wanted to know!
I read the followingmentary with a pounding heart.
More than that.
¡°¡¡?¡±
A question mark floated above my head and then disappeared.
Confused, he looked for the next note.
But in thest paragraph of the chapter, there was really only that one sentence.
He said he studied magic!
He said he researched and found the answer!
A hand full of rage turned over the next page.
Everyone, don¡¯t try to eat it raw.
Ray immediately closed the book.
okay.
The author was clearly a madman.
And this book is a so-called magical book.
It was better for my mental health to think Ira had cheated at thest minute.
But isn¡¯t it the first chapter of the book yet?
In terms of a modern book, it is like reading the introduction and covering it.
¡®Reallyst. Let¡¯s see one more.¡¯
He opened the book he had covered again.
But it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t wake up on your own forever. Although he hates the beings he eats raw, he wants to see how far the enlightenment he has gained will grow. Therefore, I will borrow this book and give it to all people as a vision.
Now the story gets a little bit better.
I looked at the followingment.
A magic circle is a creation. There is blood and there is a heart. There is a form that makes it move, and there is a caster¡¯s will.
If so, why can¡¯t the magic circle be life? It has all the conditions to move like a creature, but why can¡¯t the magic circle have life? I questioned the truth about the magic circle with doubts about it. I experimented and researched. Many days have passed. My youth and the perfect age to fall in love. It passed like an unstoppable stream. How thrilled it was to see the young men training swords in the lower vige. Ah, at that time, I exchanged fresh and sweet letters with a young man
.
Now, it was difficult to distinguish whether this was a book recording academics or a diary of a woman¡¯s wife.
Ray nervously turned over the next page.
For a while, the story of the author riding a thumb with a young man in the lower vige passed, and the full-fledged story finally began.
After a long period of experimentation and research, I found out that it is possible to breathe life into a magic circle. But simply knowing and being able are two different things. From there, fundamental research on the magic circle began. Ah, after that much time has passed, the young man from the lower vige is already dead. I was curious about the back story, but I was sorry.
I didn¡¯t really wonder at all.
Again, the days of study continued. I realized the truth and raised several circles in the process, but what I wanted was not a circle. Looking back, it helped me a lot thanks to my enlightenment and oveing the wall. Did thirty years go by in a funny way? Now, even though time has passed, there is not much inspiration. After dedicating my life to the magic circle, I was able to arrive at an experiment.
It is to call the spirit into the magic circle. Then, without having to draw a magic circle, the magic circle will hover around the caster and cast magic when needed. With that thought in mind, I put thest wish of my life on the test table. And¡
Ray swallowed.
¨C Nothing happened.
¡°Yes?¡±
nothing happened My experiments, my aspirations, my wishes, and my earnestness failed in vain. From that moment on, my life became a failure. If I had been in love with a young man in the lower vige, I could have left without regret, but I regret that I only clung to the magic circle. Even as I write this book, my body is slowly dying. It will probably turn into a handful of soil in less than a week. My life is a handful of dirt that can be picked up anywhere. It was just that much of a life. So, I am a former person.
the author of the book said.
It is not simply handed down in writing.
Red tears that I had managed to hide by pretending to be lively and cheerful.
flowed down her cheeks.
It was vaguely stamped on thest page of the book.
The author¡¯s heart felt resentment and sorrow.
Don¡¯t you ever live a life like me I dare you to ask. All people, on behalf of me. Sympathize with my life andplete thest thing I left behind. Turn your life, which was only a handful of dirt, into a masterpiece.
Thest chapter dyed in red was the color of her life.
the book said.
the author cried.
He begged earnestly to take his ce.
He put his hands together and prayed to himself.
The scars were thick on those two arms, and the face they faced was full of blood.
The moment I met her, I couldn¡¯t refuse.
covered the book
Instead of holding the book, he held the woman¡¯s hand.
A smile came over her face, which had be distorted with tears.
thanks.
one word.
Thementary, which seemed to go on endlessly with just one word,es to an end.
Numerous forms and forms she left behind, and only the final experimental methods and means were left empty.
* * *
¡°Ha ha¡.¡±
After finally reading the book, Ray let out a deep breath.
The book contained the life of the author.
about the person she is.
about what kind of life you¡¯ve lived.
And what kind of end she faced before.
He cherished the old book.
I will correct it.
The author is not crazy.
However, when I came to my senses because I was so immersed in the magic circle, it was already toote.
Books are not magic books.
It was a legacy that the author of her life passed down in sympathy for her life.
He was sitting in the shade of a tree looking at a book, then stood up.
I opened the book and started preparing the magic circle in earnest.
* * *
Heprion tilted his head as he stopped reading the books and saw Ray moving around busily.
¡°What are you doing, Mr. Ray?¡±
¡°Prepare to make a magic circle.¡±
¡°A magic circle?¡±
He looked at Ray carefully again.
He drew mathematical forms on a wide area ofnd with long twigs.
Inefficient magic circles and forms continued without knowing the end.
As if really curious, Heprion removed his hand from the altar blueprint and asked.
¡°Why are you drawing a magic circle on the ground? If you do that, mana will flow into the ground and it will be a very inefficient magic circle.¡±
¡°I know. I just do what I am told to do.¡±
¡°aha! Are you doing what you¡¯re told! I¡¯m good at that too! Is there anything I can do to help?¡±
Despite Heprion¡¯s willingness to help, Ray shook his head slowly.
¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay. I will make this with my own hands.¡±
¡°Ugh. All right! If so, let me focus on the design of the altar again!¡±
When Heprion, who had been smiling brightly, passed away, Ray gathered branches and set up a post in the center of Jin.
I made a line through which mana passed over the points suggested in the book and engraved a form.
Has six hours gone by?
It wasn¡¯t until the sunset began to set that the construction of the magic circle was over.
Contrary to what I saw in the book, it was a fairlyrge-scale magic circle.
If it was the amount of mana that went into this size, most wizards would die due to mana depletion.
Ray, who was quite shaken up by the mathematical calctions, wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°You mean this is the gin that failed?¡±
He looked at the forms for the magic circle and the forms used for it one after another.
However, no matter how you look at it, it was a pretty good magic circle.
There were no particr problems.
It was just a question of why a magic circle had to be drawn on the ground and a goalpost had to be erected.
This greatly increases the outflow of mana into the ground and into the air.
The caster¡¯s mana will be depleted first before Jin can activate.
At that time, the theory of the magic circle had not been established.
Did the author¡¯s magic circle fail because he was ignorant?
Ray shook his head.
It won¡¯t.
The woman I saw in the book was smarter than anyone else and had a spirit.
He was so honest that he ran after only one magic circle in his life.
There was no way she would have made a mistake at the end.
There was no way he would gamble with his everything.
Ray shed his left arm with the dagger he took out from his waist.
When the aura reached white and cut the skin, blood gushed out.
His thick fresh blood soaked the top of the post.
Everything is ready.
He slowly raised his mana.
The mana that was running on the mana road flowed into the magic circle.
Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
The magic circle frantically sucked up his mana.
As if to fight against him, Ray exploded mana even more.
Now the second temple was shaking like an earthquake.
Surprised by the tremendous force of mana, Aira and Sert jumped out of the temple.
¡°What the hell is this all about?¡±
¡°Did the gate open again?!¡±
Whoops-!
Light emanated from the magic circle.
The post melted away, and only the blood on it became water droplets and floated into the air.
The blood gradually took shape.
Whoa, this is a new middle-earth again.
summoned the spirits.
The magic circle created by the author of the Book of Women.
¡®It was a magic circle that was sessful from the beginning.¡¯
Chapter 405
Episode 405 Her Magic Circle (2)
During the War of the Heavenly Demon, it is a spirit that no one has been able to summon since the bridge to the spirit realm was closed with the dragon.
When that was done using the magic circle as a medium, the high elves felt new.
¡°A spirit¡¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve only read it in books, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve actually seen it!¡±
Ray was also genuinely moved.
The woman¡¯s research has surpassed hundreds and thousands of years and seeded in her generation.
Author of the magic circle book.
After pouring her youth all her life into it, she was able to truly summon a ¡®living magic circle¡¯.
The heart of the author who wrote the book while coughing up blood and begged and prayed for it to all people came flooding in.
I grabbed the old magic book tightly.
Tears that won¡¯t erase the color of the reddish background.
I made the scent of the book that I wouldn¡¯t feel anything now.
It is said that the incense of spirits travels a hundred li, the incense of flowers travels a thousand miles, and the incense of people travels ten thousand miles.
A deep human scent wafted from her book.
The time she has lived has beenpensated by the present.
A woman¡¯s life had be a masterpiece from a handful of soil at this moment.
* * *
Whether he was moved or not, the spirit didn¡¯t like the current situation.
He was summoned for the first time in a while, and he thought he would be in a good mood, but contrary to his expectations, there were only some children in front of him.
One can¡¯t feel mana, and the two are just high elves that you can see everywhere.
At least one woman felt a lot of mana, but there was nothing to pay attention to except for her.
who summoned you
His interest and curiosity turned to displeasure the moment he saw them.
The giant spirit crossed its arms and looked down.
¨C joy. It sucks. Looking at me with my own eyes, I think my affinity with spirits is quite good, but none of you standing here are qualified to sign a contract with me.
Ray, who had been soaked in emotion for a while, raised his head.
It is truly a no-nonsense spirit.
¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean to sign a contract¡¡±
¨C It¡¯s not even worth listening to.
¡°¡.¡±
¨C I don¡¯t want to spend any more time. I¡¯ll stop going back
The moment he was about to say something.
Slowly¡ª
with the wind, the male spirit disappeared.
Heprion murmured in a subtle tone.
¡°Ugh. It¡¯s a little thick spirit.¡±
¡°¡I agree with you¡¡±
The Spirit¡¯s impression of seeing it for the first time.
It started with thick(?).
Now that I think about it, it might have been fortunate that the author of the book had failed in the magic circle experiment.
If a spirit like that appeared in the magic circle he had spent his entire life drawing, his blood pressure would rise and he might go into shock.
Ray was a little upset.
He intended to go beyond the books she wrote and make her life full of hardships into a masterpiece.
the woman is no more
It no longer existed in this world.
I¡¯ve walked my whole life alone.
Even if there were adversity in front of him, he walked without stopping.
The author of the worn-out book was such a spirited woman.
It is what enhances the value that a woman pursues in her life through her books.
I thought that was the cure and salvation only for the woman who was not here.
But her whole life is just that one spirit!
Hard work was ignored!
A woman¡¯s years of hard work were ignored!
He picked up the burnt out post and began putting it back together.
¡°What are you nning to do, Mr. Ray?¡±
¡°I have to summon you again.¡±
¡°I will go back eventually!¡±
Rayughed bitterly at Heprion¡¯s words.
¡°Then I will call you again. Summon and summon. I call until I give up going back.¡±
I heard that summoning the spirit ispulsory.
In the case of non-contracted spirits, they return freely, but cannot be prevented from being summoned by their own will.
After picking up branches andpleting the post, Ray sprinkled blood again.
¡°Heal.¡±
Let¡¯s heal the wounds and inject mana.
Woong-woong-!
As before, a dazzling group of lights exploded, and the male spirit appeared.
He was quite surprised.
¨C Do you mean you had enough mana left to summon me twice? That¡¯s great, Elf.
His eyes were on Aira.
Ray looked at the spirit and said.
¡°I summoned you¡¡±
¨C You should be quiet.
The spirit¡¯s words were cold, as if he had no interest in the mina without mana.
he was dumbfounded
I tried to summon him and talk to him, but I couldn¡¯t even speak.
¨C It¡¯s good that you summoned me, but I made it clear that I wouldn¡¯t sign a contract. Efforts are imaginary, but they are nothing like you.
Along with the horse, the spirit returned to the spirit world again.
When it got to this point, there was an error.
¡°Let¡¯s see if you win or I win.¡±
With the creation of a mana load, it is now possible to use atmospheric mana.
Since the restrictions on mana were gone, the amount of mana needed to summon the spirits was no longer a burden to him.
Ray huffed up and picked up a branch to serve as a target again.
Then he sprayed blood and raised his mana.
Whoops-!
The spirit appeared again.
Now the spirits were dumbfounded, and the high elves were also dumbfounded.
¨C ¡Three times¡ He¡¯s a high elf with more guts than he looks.
¡°That¡¯s why I called you¡¡±
The wind spirit interrupted Ray and said to Aira.
¨C High Elf, I don¡¯t know what business I¡¯m trying to do, but I can¡¯t make a contract. Please don¡¯t bother me anymore with this.
Aira just looked at the male spirit with a puzzled expression.
The spirit¡¯s expression was tinged with arrogance, as if he considered it to be that he had be sullen because he couldn¡¯t make a contract with himself.
Squeak¡ª!
With the strong wind, the magic circle lost its light again.
* * *
The audience turned to Ray.
¡°¡I went again¡?¡±
¡°What did I say! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go back in the end! What a romantic spirit!¡±
He couldn¡¯t hear Sert and Heprion¡¯s words now.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
Laughter came naturally.
Liu Bi also visited Zhuge Gongmyeong¡¯s Cho-ok three times when he requested military service.
And in the end, he obtained the Zhuge Resonance.
However, that was limited to the case of a benevolent Liu Bei.
What if you were Liu Bei and Zhuge Liang made youe back four times?
The fate of Zhuge Liongong would have ended there.
The same was the case now.
Now he erased from his brain the very thought of trying to solve it in conversation.
Did you say you didn¡¯t want to sign a contract?
I guess I should teach you what modern unequal treaties are.
Ray bent down and picked up the branch again.
I set up a goalpost by sharpening it.
Blood was scattered and mana was injected.
I was injected so much that I couldn¡¯t evene to my senses.
Surprised by the tremendous amount of mana, the spirits came running in one month.
¨C Four times! Your sincerity ismendable!
As soon as he heard his voice, Ray swung the back of the spirit¡¯s head.
Quick-!
The spirit¡¯s giant staggered with the sound of skulls breaking.
¨C Ugh!
The spirit, who was suddenly summoned and hit in the back of the head, was very angry.
¨C Who! who dares!
¡°It¡¯s me, you bastard.¡±
Wow-!
When I turned my head in the direction of the sound, there was a young man standing crookedly with his legs crossed.
The spirit, whose doubts preceded anger, tilted his head.
¨C you? Not even the high elves here, just you?
Instead of answering, Ray tapped the spirit¡¯s head again with a slow hand movement as if chasing away flies.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The spirit¡¯s head, whichughed at his palm and did not avoid it, hit the ground with a roar.
When he lifted his head covered in filthy dirt, the spirit¡¯s body was trembling with anger and contempt.
The people around him reacted to the man¡¯s anger.
The breeze turned into a storm and the trees were torn apart by the wind.
¨C You bastard!
The spirit jumped to its feet.
In his hand, he was clutching a huge spear made of wind.
However, the spirit had to give the back of the head again without a chance to escape.
Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh
The spirit, who had been beaten three times, copsed.
At this point, the giant spirit also sensed something strange.
Something was strange.
There was no way he would fall like this.
No matter how weak a spirit was summoned to the middle world without a contract, it was not weak enough to be beaten by a human without mana.
¡®Something is not good about this.¡¯
Sensing the coolness, the spirit returned to the spirit realm as before.
* * *
¡°Hehehe.¡±
Ray let out a sinisterugh.
Hands are very tight.
It¡¯s a back of the head that really tastes like hitting.
he picked up a branch
The surroundings were lined with trees torn down by spirits.
I set them up and made a goal in the center of the magic circle.
Excited, he poured blood and mana.
Woong-woong-!
With the resonating sound of mana, the male spirit was summoned.
Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh
He had to be beaten as soon as he was summoned.
The male spirit returned to the spirit realm without even having time to scream.
Even when Ray saw it, he didn¡¯t regret it at all.
Anyway, until he designed the altar, his time was left and his mana was infinite.
There should still be time to talk slowly (?) with the spirit.
¡°Heh heh. I will kill you very much.¡±
Sert put on a tired expression at the sinisterugh that didn¡¯t match a saint at all.
¡°Wow, it definitely doesn¡¯t look like a human¡¡±
¡°Communicating with a spirit that can¡¯t be seen anymore! It¡¯s romantic!¡±
¡°Heprion-nim, does that look romantic¡? That¡¯s madness¡¡±
¡°Insanity is also an emotion. Emotions lead to romance soon!¡±
Sert hit me on the forehead involuntarily.
He had forgotten that Heprion was also a madman.
Whatever they said, Ray was picking up branches again.
Now that he had be quite proficient at setting up a goalpost, it didn¡¯t take long until hepleted a new magic circle.
In less than five minutes, he set up a post, cut his skin with a dagger, and spattered blood.
The blood he met with Mana was scattered in the air and soaked the post.
Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!
There was a loud roar and a frightened wind spirit appeared.
The purple halo of the summoning circle illuminated Ray¡¯s face from below, creating an eerie appearance.
He opened his mouth slowly.
¡°hi¡¡?¡±
Chapter 406
Episode 406 Making a Contract with the Spirit
The Spirit is terrified.
I couldn¡¯t resist.
At the level of the weakened elemental body, he could not resist even once.
¨C Huh! now stop¡¡!
Quick-!
It was the first time I had been beaten since I existed in the spirit realm.
One fist per summon.
It took exactly 20 fists toe and go until something like a ritual and a form was imprinted in the consciousness of the spirit.
¨C older brother!
The fist stopped for a moment at the urgent cry of the spirit.
Seizing the opportunity, the male spirit abruptly knelt down.
¨C All right! stop now! I¡¯ll make a contract¡ I¡¯ll make a contract¡ heck¡
the wind spirit cried out.
Once, when tears burst out, he sobbed sadly.
I called and came several times, and then suddenly punched me.
Where in the world is there such a business person!
Sert and Heprion opened their eyes wide and watched them.
¡°¡Is the spirit¡ crying?¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s right. To hear a spirit cry¡ it¡¯s romantic¡ but¡ um¡ it doesn¡¯t feel right for your size.¡±
The wind spirit was literally as big as a mountain.
Even if the physique is good, it is too good.
If you look at it from a distance, you might mistake it for a bear.
A man of that stature was on his face, sobbing, so the viewer was reluctant to offerfort.
In the end, they chose to leave.
Sert was the first to speak.
¡°Come to think of it, I was in the middle of making a blueprint.¡±
¡°I have to stop focusing on my work too!¡±
Ira also looked at him a few times, then sighed and went away.
Now, the only things left in front of the summoning circle were the giant spirit and Ray, who were covered in tears.
When only the two of them were left, Ray quietly put his fist down and opened his mouth.
¡°It would be nice if it could be solved through conversation from the beginning. Why do you keep making people tired?¡±
¨C Hey hey hey¡ I¡¯m sorry.
The spirit apologized.
I apologized as I gritted it.
Ray tapped the male spirit on the shoulder.
¡°Originally, every mistake can be made only once. The generous me will forgive you. You don¡¯t have to take it too seriously.¡±
Originally, in such cases, perpetrators tend to forget faster than victims.
He had already erased the fact that he had beaten the spirit from his mind.
Looking at the scene, the spirit burst into a tantrum.
What kind of environment do you have to grow up to grow up to be so shameless?
I couldn¡¯t help but exim.
¡°Please exin the contract.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the spirit let its shoulders droop weakly.
¨C ¡The spirit contract literally means to contract with the spirit. If you can summon a spirit without a magic circle and promise to supply mana, you will be able to stay in Middle-earth for a longer time. However, no matter how much you sign a contract, if your brother does not have enough mana to summon the spirit, the spirit will not be able to manifest in Middle-earth.
¡°Is it over?¡±
¨C Not yet. When you sign a contract, you must pay a small contract fee to the Spirit.
Ray tilted his head at the spirit¡¯s words.
¡°Contract fee?¡±
¨C yes. In addition to the contract fee, when you are signing a contract, you have to pay something else as a price. It is not decided by my brother, but by the Spirit. The higher the level of the elemental, the higher the cost.
It¡¯s the level of the spirit.
I had only heard of it in books, but when I heard it again through the mouth of a spirit, I became more interested.
The spirit, who had learned how to look into intentions in the midst of countless violence, quickly added:
¨C Spirits have seven grades. A micro-spirit that has not yet been born as a spirit. A lower-ss spirit that has just been recognized as a spirit. A middle-ss spirit above it. A higher-level spirit. And finally, the Spirit King who exercises absolute authority over all spirits.
¡°Oh, what is your grade?¡±
¨C Don¡¯t be surprised bro. I am a high-ranking spirit.
When the male spirit spoke proudly, Ray frowned.
He was so arrogant that he thought he would be a spiritmander, but he felt like he had been scammed.
¡°A higher level spirit?¡±
¨C yes.
The spirit straightened his shoulders.
He straightened his back and tucked his chin in.
When I looked at Ray like a white ball seeking praise, he coldly snarled.
¡°hey. Call someone else besides you.¡±
¨C yes?
¡°There is no one higher than the senior. Bring the highest level, or at least a spiritmander.¡±
At his words, the spirit scratched his head as if he was embarrassed.
¨C older brother. No matter how advanced I am, how do I have an audience with the only 20 spirit chiefs in the spirit realm? Besides, are you bringing it? Who do you want to kill? Absolutely impossible! no i don¡¯t! Rather kill!
Ray nodded at the spirit¡¯s words, and pulled out the sword from his waist.
Then the spirit inside the house covered his stomach with a big smile.
¨C As long as my older brother summoned me to the squad for the contract, if I kill the spirit, I will never be able to sign a contract with the spirit. If you arebeled as a murderer, you may be an enemy of the spirit realm and be chased for the rest of your life. Are you scared? So you shouldn¡¯t be a murderer, right?
¡°I do not care. In the first ce, this ce wasn¡¯t even connected to the spirit realm.¡±
The amount of shoulders rxed while talking is unusual.
If I make a mistake, I might start over from the micro-spirits at a young age.
The spirit said urgently.
¨C It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way.
¡°Talk about it.¡±
¨C First of all, make a contract with me, a high-level spirit, and raise me to the position of the spiritmander.
¡°Grow up? who?¡±
¨C That¡¯s it, of course.
Ray, who had been silently listening to the story, raised his sword.
I guess it would be better to kill him.
It would be faster to kill and forcibly tame the stronger spirits that were chasing him.
Feeling the threat to his life, the Spirit became more urgent.
¨C If you¡¯re like Hyung-nim, growing me up will be easy! Just think! Isn¡¯t it exciting to see a spirit field raised with your own hands! You are indirectly exercising omnipotent power in the spirit realm! Your name will spread throughout the spirit realm! Is that all? It may even be possible to reconnect here in Middle-earth with the Elemental Realm!
It is the main battle that muste down.
Shouldn¡¯t we live now?
If he really became a spirit sergeant at all, he had no intention of subordinating a contract with such a strong monster, but he wanted to live a long life.
In order to do that, I had to get out all the silent words that I had.
Ray showed a little interest in him.
¡°Is it possible to connect the Ho-Oh middle world and the spirit world?¡±
¨C it¡¯s possible. However, you must obtain permission from the other spirit chiefs and the spirit king. The process is quiteplex, but not impossible!
It¡¯s not impossible.
It may take a good thousand years for permission to be granted, but it is by no means impossible.
When the spirit came out like this, Ray pondered for a moment.
Magic like now is good, but if the spirit manifests in the middle world, it will develop in many ways.
Not only wizards, but also elemental spirits will be able to use magic by handling spirits, and many things will change.
If you look good, civilization can develop one step, and if you look bad, there is no loss.
Hearing it like this is an intriguing condition.
After organizing her thoughts, Ray spoke to the spirit.
¡°What do you usually ask for in exchange for a contract?¡±
¨C Spirits of poor quality or unrecognized attributes sometimes ask for harsh things, but not all of them. My brother¡¯s love is enough. Ah yes
The inner spirit rolled up its tail.
Since the history of the spirit realm, there has never been an unequal contract of this level.
To think that the price the Spirit deserved was only the love of the Contractor.
It was a part where you could get a glimpse of thepany spirit¡¯s greed for life.
¡°You¡¯re not going to talk nonsense like you need a hundred years to grow up, are you?¡±
The spirit that was cold inside smiled awkwardly and waved his hand.
¨C Could it be? What a spirit needs to grow is divided into the level of that spirit. Up to higher level spirits, you can only grow with mana. It¡¯s just that the amount is absurd, but there are many. A level that can only be achieved after a lot of hard work is a high-level spirit. More than that requires mana and divine magic. When the three energiese together, the advanced spirit grows to the highest level. You will have power that cannot bepared to what you have now. However, it requires a lot of mana and holy power magic. It doesn¡¯t even budge in any amount.
As if he had experienced it, the higher-ranking spirit exined it up to his head.
After hearing all of his exnation, Ray grinned and said.
¡°Yeah, good. Let¡¯s do it, Commander.¡±
¨C yes?
¡°Let¡¯s do it. I will make you grow up to the spirit field in an instant.¡±
Contrary to his confident words, the male spirit was frightened.
That madman is a great man who beats himself to grow up and kills him if he doesn¡¯t grow up.
When did he say he needed magic and when did he say he needed madness!
The spirit, who was anxious, pped the sledgehammer.
¨C I don¡¯t think it grows in a short period of time. Let¡¯s grow slowly bro. If people don¡¯t know how to afford it, they will be criticized for being unlucky.
¡°Heh heh. good leisure Let¡¯s make a contract.¡±
The spirit¡¯splexion turned blue as he grabbed his hand and startedughing like a vicious pimp.
The way he gripped the hand holding the sword seemed like he would surely die if he didn¡¯t make a contract here.
Opponent is not normal.
I had to find a way to keep my life calm.
And it was not difficult for the Spirit to notice that the method was a contract.
no way.
No matter how crazy he is, would he have to hit his own spirit who had even finished the contract?
There was no corner to believe it, but the spirit started the contract ceremony by crying and eating mustard.
¨C I, Silid, renounce the name of the spirit realm and swear to live with the name he gave me until the day the contractor¡¯s life ends. Contractor, do you agree to this?
¡°Agreeing or not is half the word.¡±
¨C ¡do you agree?
Ray nodded briefly at the words of the spirit whose teeth went far.
¡°okay. I don¡¯t like it, but please ept it.¡±
Awesome¡ª!
¨C I will not ask for anything in return from the contractor, and I swear to receive only a small amount of mana when I manifest here in the middle world as a contract fee.
¡°good.¡±
When Ray didn¡¯t answer, the spirit bowed down and matched his height.
¨C Please give me a name. Until the day my brother¡¯s lifees to an end, I must live with the name he gave me, not the name of the spirit realm. So please¡
please name it properly.
The spirit¡¯s eyes were stained with sadness.
The spirits had to live under the name given by the contractor even in the spirit realm if the contractor existed.
If a name was given incorrectly, it was often remembered as that name for a lifetime.
The inner spirit was very afraid of it.
He is a high-ranking spirit.
It is a high-ranking spirit body that is highly respected by other spirits and can go to the forefront when something happens in the spirit realm.
As such, the ¡®name¡¯ given by the contractor was very important to him.
As the spirit looked at it with full of earnestness, Ray decided on the name of the spirit at once as if it was not worth thinking about.
¡°Your name is Subok from now on.¡±
obedience.
Poetry X.
Soonbok narrowed his eyes.
Chapter 407
Episode 407 Remodeling the Magic Circle (1)
Soonbok copsed on the spot as the contract essence disappeared before he had time to say anything.
He has now be a ve.
His name was Soonbok.
When he returned to the spirit realm, he had to continue his life under the name of Subok.
Subok shuddered at the irresistible feeling of great despair.
The two men ended all their bizarre contracts.
Now, Soonbok was his spirit, and Ray was Soonbok¡¯s contractor.
Soonbok shed tears at the ending that was more horrifying than he had thought.
¡°Stop crying. These are all life experiences.¡±
¨C Hey hey hey¡
¡°Uhhhh. The suffering is now over. From now on, let me be called the Commander of the Submissive Spirit.¡±
The tone is not good.
He wasn¡¯t happy at all even if he became a submissive spirit from a higher level spirit in Silid.
No, I rather hated it.
However, his sadness was not as important as thinking about the menu for tonight¡¯s dinner in Ray¡¯s head.
Whether he fell into despair or not, Ray felt good.
¡®I¡¯ll pamper you. Now that I have someone to raise, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to pick a lot of mulberries.¡¯
It was basic to connect the spirit world and this middle world, and he thought of giving Soonbok plenty of things to do even if he didn¡¯t want to do them.
On the other hand, Soonbok had other thoughts.
¡®Let¡¯s end this hellish rtionship and return to the spirit realm. It¡¯smon for humans to die in less than a hundred years, so if I get a chance, I¡¯ll have to drive that madman to death.¡¯
He was dreaming of liberation.
* * *
If the design of the altar went smoothly, it continued smoothly.
As Aira supervised the detailed forms and forms, and Sert and Heprion handled the rest, the speed started to pick up.
He maderge magic circles first and added countless smaller magic circles to make them move flexibly.
It was still in the early stages, so there were no difficult tasks, but it took a lot of energy.
Hundreds of miniaturized magic circles were drawn.
Even so, the whole thing hadn¡¯t been done yet, so even the high elves had no choice but to be exhausted.
¡°I can do it, but I can¡¯t see the end¡¡±
¡°Compared to the existing altars, the performance is not good! Even though three high elves clung to it, it can be said that it is a magic tool created by a god! Don¡¯t give up Sert! The fatigue of now will be the memory of the future!¡±
Sert shook his head with a sigh.
Even if it was positive, it was a disease.
When they were in the middle of carving a magic circle on the altar.
Ray took the giant spirit and entered the temple.
Aira, who was working on thergest magic circle, which could be said to be the backbone of the altar, was slightly wary as she wiped away the sweat.
If a storm like the one before blows again in a ce like this, the altar will suffer serious damage.
She prepared to raise mana at any time.
¡°¡Rei that spirit is¡¡±
He shook his hand at her worried words.
¡°I fixed the habit. I won¡¯t ask anymore.¡±
Soonbok, quite relieved that the leash was fastened, stiffened his face and rebelled a little.
¨C Isn¡¯t the treatment too much, brother? Please treat me like a higher level spirit.
Looking at the spiritining less than ten minutes after signing the contract, Ray asked quietly.
¡°Hey, Subok. What happens to the spirit when it dies?¡±
¨C yes? They will return to micro-spirits with all their abilities and memories lost. Why are you asking that all of a sudden?
¡°Ugh. If I lose all my memories, can I tame it to my liking?¡±
Ray licked his lips as if he was appetizing.
chills down the spine
Seeing the owner who was thinking of killing his own spirits and raising them again from the micro-spirits, Soon-bok immediately rxed his expression.
¨C Ha ha ha ha ha! It¡¯s a joke. I like a family-like rtionship like this, brother.
¡°Your ent is a bit strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¨C I grew up in a remote area, so I have a strong pronunciation among the spirits. Please understand.
I didn¡¯t know there was a concept of countryside in the spirit realm.
Ray, who nced at his uniform for a moment, stood at the altar.
¡°Is the design over?¡±
Aira sighed.
¡°I haven¡¯t even made it, let alone started it yet. It looks like this will take quite some time.¡±
For well over a week, I was obsessed with the magic circle and design.
Even so, the construction of the magic circle was quite difficult, and even making it all was daunting.
Soonbok snorted at her words mixed with concern.
¨C Since forms are used like that, of course it takes time. Even if you make a form with one form, don¡¯t you have to think about a hundred things to add a hundred. I don¡¯t understand how they built a summoning circle of spirits at this level.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¨C Your middle-earth has strangely degenerated magic. I never thought that there would be people who use forms really purely letter by letter.
¡°You mean there is another way?¡±
¨C Make sentences with forms. And if you study those sentences and use them to draw a magic circle, the speed will be much faster. Taking one form, taking another form. I¡¯m so frustrated watching it, I¡¯m going crazy. If you, the high elves, are at this level, you should be able to understand the level of this middle-earth.
Soonbok clicked his tongue.
High-level spirits that have existed for a long time are much more capable than you think.
Since it was a grade enough to sign a contract with the dragon¡¯s hatchlings, there were quite a few things I had heard and seen from the side.
From his point of view, the level of the magic circle here was so low that it did not even reach the average level of other middle-earth.
To the extent that I wondered how he would have created a high-level magic like a spirit summoning circle.
The high elves, including Aira, were deep in thought, as if inspired by his words.
¡°It¡¯s a sentence¡ Converting a form into a sentence might be another way of formting it.¡±
¡°¡Does it mean that the forms used in the magic circle should be recognized as a singlenguage?¡±
¡°Oh, that¡¯s difficult¡¡±
It wasn¡¯t just the high elves who felt what Subok said.
Ray carefully opened the old book.
Then, countless forms were written on the magic circle in thest chapter.
When I slowly disassembled the forms, the arrangement was like a sentence.
Certainly, it would be faster to memorize the prebined sentences of forms in your head and take them out when you need them, rather than tearing apart the forms one by one.
It was a method I hadn¡¯t thought of because I had been bound by forms.
Ray was amazed.
¡°It was quite a useful spirit.¡±
¨C yes. What can I say, but the more I look at it, the more useful it is.
Soonbok smiled at thepliment he had heard for the first time after being summoned.
Ray didn¡¯t respond to him and started tying the forms of the magic circles together while unfolding the parchment.
Subok asked without hiding his doubt at the strange action.
¨C What are you doing?
¡°I n to put the forms into sentences and memorize them within today. If you know anything, write it down.¡±
¨C I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not difficult¡ but it¡¯s impossible to memorize them all in one day. How do you memorize all 5,000 form sentences? Even semi-adult dragons need four days to memorize.
He silently handed over the parchment.
As if Sunbok didn¡¯t understand, he epted the parchment Ray gave him.
¨C I have to write it down.
He trawled his memory and wrote countless sentences on parchment.
Five thousand sentences.
Sentences that have been studied in other intermediate worlds and have already been verified are densely written on parchment.
Soonbok¡¯s vast knowledge was clearly revealed without knowing the end.
At that point, Ray gave up writing himself.
Instead, he looked over the parchment written by Soonbok and memorized it.
Seeing this from the side, Soonbok was startled.
¡®This crazy bastard?¡¯
Handing over the parchment, he looked over it several times, memorized it all, and experimented with the magic circle in the air.
Aside from the fact that the speed at which the magic circle was drawn was too fast for the eyes to follow, memorization was no longer a human ability.
Even other Dragons of Middle Earth couldn¡¯t memorize it so quickly.
These are over 5,000 sentences.
It¡¯s not even 5,000 words, it¡¯s over 5,000 sentences.
It¡¯s not enough to memorize it immediately after seeing it, so I¡¯m even experimenting.
Beyond surprise, I was a little afraid.
He regretted whether it was okay to tell the madman who was already a monster the form for the magic circle.
Don¡¯t let the high elves look at him, Ray picked up the parchment he had memorized and began to memorize it.
However,pared to him, the speed was a little slow.
Seeing the ignorant and strong-looking owner in a different way, Soon-bok cast a slightly strange gaze.
* * *
The Halfman Merchant sold information and military equipment to the kingdom of Celia.
When the money was spent to hire mercenaries and adventurers and ce them behind the allied forces, the allied forces, who were wary of them, could not move recklessly.
When a truce, not a truce, was established, Celia was very nervous.
Fortunately, they had a lot of money.
There was no shortage of military equipment or food, but as the war progressed, brokerage trade, their main source of ie, could be damaged.
After all, there is norge kingdom that can be entrusted with mediation by a warring kingdom.
¡°If we don¡¯t use our hands for a moment, the tradework will bepletely destroyed.¡±
Drool flowed here and there at King Deogard¡¯s words.
¡°How about sending an envoy to the trading bureau and exining the situation?¡±
¡°How can we make them understand only our circumstances? They must have their own circumstances.¡±
The high-ranking aristocrats gathered in the huge battle shook their heads.
There was nothing else.
It was inevitable that tradeworks would be cut off.
Now that this has happened, it seemed better to drive out the allied forces as soon as possible.
Deogard opened his mouth heavily.
¡°Send reinforcements from the Holy Land to the border.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
* * *
Celia has ced wizards supported by the Holy Kingdom on the border.
Celia, surrounded by the sea, cannot use her strength when the border is breached.
That¡¯s why they had no choice but to have a lot of troopspared to other ces.
Celia, who has deployed many troops on the border, is now frantic to capture Ganja.
Arge-scale follow-up was carried out by the nobles as well as the soldiers.
That¡¯s how I caught more than 40 people in a week.
Among them were high-ranking nobles who held the title of count.
As the leaked information disappeared one by one, the movement of the coalition became even more sluggish.
On top of that, when Celia¡¯s ally, the Devon Kingdom, showed signs of sending reinforcements, the allied powers were blown away.
As the great powers went into a state of tension, the surrounding kingdoms also held their breath and looked at it.
It was exactly one month before the war broke out in Celia.
Chapter 408
Episode 408 Remodeling of the Magic Circle (2)
The parchment has stretched.
When Soonbok fills the parchment, Ray and the high elves memorize it.
The speed was different for each of them, but the enormous tenacity to memorize 5,000 sentences was the same.
why the hell
Why is that wooden ship working so hard!
I couldn¡¯t understand it, but I couldn¡¯t get the words out of the atmosphere like now.
How many hours has passed since then?
Soonbok, who was sitting at the table, let go of the pen.
¨C It¡¯s over bro.
¡°great job. Sit there a little longer.¡±
¨C Can I ask you something?
At his words, Ray took his eyes off the parchment for a moment.
Soonbok asked with a face that he didn¡¯t understand.
¨C What the hell is that making a fuss about? Three high elves sticking together with just one wooden box. Would the world perish without that piece of wood?
Even when he first set foot in the temple, the high elves were vigntly surrounding the wooden box.
No matter how much the elves regarded things made of raw wood as gold, this was a bit harsh.
Rei nodded her head obediently at Soonbok¡¯s question.
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
¨C yes?
¡°To perish. this world.¡±
Seeing him talking nonchntly, his uniform stiffened for a moment.
The blue eyes were looking straight at him.
A rich light blue sky.
The clouds seemed to be moving more slowly than usual.
Only the words he uttered echoed quietly in the sunlit temple.
After looking at him for a moment, Soonbok waved his hand and smiled.
¨C Why do gods exist if Middle-earth perishes so easily? Isn¡¯t there a god who manages this ce?
¡°Yes. But it seems our god is not very capable.¡±
The role of the main god in managing the dimension is great.
Even if you don¡¯t rely on these wooden boxes, quite a few things are handled by God¡¯s good.
Soonbok didn¡¯t believe Ray¡¯s words at all.
I just assumed that he was relying on these woodblocks because he was ignorant because he didn¡¯t know.
Ray, who had been staring at him, put the parchment down and stood up.
¡°I just finished memorizing everything, so let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±
¨C ¡to memorize everything. Are you saying you memorized all five thousand sentences?
¡°I think you can imitate it.¡±
Rei¡¯s words made Soonbok stunned.
The parchment was not only written with formic sentences.
What kind of effect those sentences have and what power they have.
In what situations you shouldn¡¯t use it, and even other sentences you shouldn¡¯t mix.
There were well over dozens of annotations.
To memorize it before the end of the day!
What do you mean by human?
When Soonbok didn¡¯t stop looking at him suspiciously, Ray looked back at him once more.
Then he moved his fingers gently.
first sentence.
Sentences withbinations of forms floated countless times in the air.
As his fingers drew, the sentences that were swimming around lost mana and scattered.
one. two.
The increasing number of sentences continued without knowing the end.
from one to two.
from ten to one hundred.
from hundred to thousand.
The sentences that Soonbok had transcribed continued without missing a single word.
Finally, let¡¯s get a dot.
Guuuuung¡ª
the mana in the air trembled and created a wave.
Soonbok, who came to his senses btedly, looked around.
The five thousand sentences he drew filled his son-inw.
and.
Hua Aak ©¤
They became mana in a moment and flowed slowly.
My shoulder touched the mana that had been forming a sentence until just now.
brush the bridge of the nose
Hands collided.
It was warm.
Subok closed his eyes.
Manara feels the warmth.
I really like it.
When he opened his eyes again, the same suspicion as before had disappeared.
¨C let¡¯s go. walk.
* * *
The two left the temple.
Subok just silently followed as he led the way.
The bright sunlight illuminated the stone road, and the in flowers swayed in the wind.
The high clouds now resembled summer.
He walked ahead and looked at the shady bushes.
Therey the corpses of decayed demons.
He looked at it and said nothing.
After looking at the corpse for a while, I just continued my steps.
After walking a little further, this time I saw a corpse that couldn¡¯t even keep its shape and exploded.
All of them are monsters that he has never seen before.
That wasn¡¯t the end.
When I moved my gaze a little further, the graves of monsters were lined up at the far end of the forest.
¨C Brother, what the heck is this¡
¡°I told you. The world will end.¡±
Ray pointed to one side.
After following the white finger, there was a huge ink-colored hole there.
And in that hole, monsters were constantly pouring.
There was blood on the son-inw, which did not match the sunny day.
The thick scent of blood made my head dizzy.
Flesh was flying and only screams were filled.
The struggle to kill in order to live was clearly reflected.
first hole.
It was also the first time I had seen the monstersing out of there.
Many high elves fought against him.
However, looking at their tired expressions, it seemed that they would not be able to endure for the next few days.
Ray called the spirit.
¡°Soonbok.¡±
Subok replied.
¨C Tell me, brother.
Looking at the swarms of monsters, Ray spoke slowly.
¡°Let¡¯s take a look at your strength. can you do it?¡±
At his words, Soonbok smiled.
¨C Brother, even if I look like this, I am a high-level spirit. It¡¯s not a spirit that goes anywhere.
he raised a giant
As he held his hand, all the wind around him began to blow towards him.
He held the spear made of wind in reverse.
¨C Spirit magic is more powerful than other magic.
Grab a spear and aim at the vanguard of the monsters.
¨C That¡¯s why.
The spear came out of his hand.
Kiki-Ik-!
The wind tore it apart, making a sound like a woman¡¯s scream.
The spear soon became a storm, and the des of the wind that spread out in all directions cut through the monsters.
The monsters that looked like a thousand were destroyed with just one spear.
The high elves, who had been fighting wildly with magic, moved their gaze to the ce where the spear flew with a dazed expression.
In Sunbok¡¯s hand, the spear was created again.
A shapeless spear made of wind.
he continued.
¨C This is because one spirit dwells in one magic. This spear in my hand is my own.
The window was shot again.
The head of the group of monsters was shattered with one spear, and the body disappeared with the second spear.
Only a handful of monsters survived the fierce battle and were hesitant.
The monsters pouring in from Hana Gate were still in good health.
No matter how many they caught, they approached without getting tired.
Seeing that, Ray calmly said.
¡°This is what it looks like right before destruction. There is a hole in the sky, and hideous-looking beasts run wild. The moment you allow them to invade even a little bit, this world will perish.¡±
There was no pitch in his voice.
It sounds like you are just telling the truth.
Subok was at a loss for words.
Originally, these things had to be resolved by the main god.
However, where is the main god who is supposed to fulfill the role of manager and the creatures are stepping up to solve the problem?
I didn¡¯t understand a little bit.
If something happened to you,
That¡¯s why if you can¡¯t use any hands in the current situation.
¡®The situation is even more dangerous.¡¯
Just as the existence of the spirit king is important in the spirit realm, the existence of the main god is very important in the dimension.
¨C There was something wrong with the main god here¡
¡°He seems to be eating well and staying healthy. Seeing that sometimes an oracle is given to the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¨C ¡.
Soonbok closed his mouth again.
Unless God is crazy, there is no way we can just stand by and watch this happen.
But it didn¡¯t look like he was lying.
¨C It¡¯s strange. To think that an oracle is being given to a country where even if the main god steps forward and corrects it, it won¡¯t be enough.
¡°Perhaps to give you freedom. They couldn¡¯t start as they wished, but they were able to achieve the ending as they wished. If you look at it good, it¡¯s a kind god, and if you look at it bad, you¡¯re crazy.¡±
crazy for sure
Even though he met numerous contractors in the spirit realm, there was not a single dimension where such azy god existed.
No, rather, when they stepped forward, they stepped forward even more.
Watching the crowd of monsters, Ray silently turned his back.
¡°Did you say why that pile of wood was important?¡±
¨C yes? Yes¡
¡°That was a magic tool created by God. It¡¯s broken now, but I lived by relying on that coffin. Without that, far from blocking the Gate, there will be more of them than now, and the monsters flowing out will also increase at a terrifying rate. Many more people will die than have ever died.¡±
¨C ¡.
Soonbok, who was lost in thought for a while at his words, looked at Ray with calm eyes.
¨C It can also be a way of living. It¡¯s not just peace that life needs to live. Creation can develop because there is risk and there is earnestness. I still don¡¯t understand the actions of the main god here in Middle-earth, but they have their own meaning.
lived a long time
Among them, there was a middle ground that lived happily and peacefully, and a middle ground that continued its life steadfastly despite being invaded by demons.
There was a middle-earth that turned into an inferno, and there was also a middle-earth where drinking water disappeared due to the magic of a certain warlock.
Even so, living in pain, they have achieved a far superior development than the peaceful middle-earth.
There wasughter in the process of oveing hardships, and there was joy in the midst of sadness.
I was kind because I didn¡¯t know when I would die.
There was a strong attachment to think of others even in their own urgency.
What I felt while watching it was that longsting peace would never benefit living beings.
When you fight, you must fight.
When it¡¯s dangerous, you have to be dangerous.
When you are at peace, you should be at peace.
That simplew will elevate creatures to far-flung realms.
soon their middle ground.
Drive out the demons.
Quenched the inferno.
I made drinking water.
They achieved the peace they longed for.
Soonbok thought that the current events were also a process.
No matter what the main god¡¯s intentions are, all races in Middle-earth facing a problem must work together to ovee the problem.
Soonbok stopped walking and asked.
¨C Brother, I¡¯ll ask you just once. Do we really need to be at peace?
Chapter 409
Episode 409 New Altar (1)
The world should be peaceful.
without dying people.
without anyone suffering.
If you have hope, it should be a world where ites true.
At least it should be an environment where you can lead a happy life.
I thought so, so I became a doctor.
I felt happy because I could see the smiles of the patients.
It was the reason and driving force that made me so far.
to save the dying.
caring for the sick.
It may be too small to call it peace, but at least it could be the minimum peace in my opinion.
In modern times, he could only keep peace in the small world of ¡®me¡¯.
But now it was different.
There is power.
Unlike then, there was power to the extent of not being restrained from power or oppression.
They do notpromise with evil and can carry through their convictions.
If so, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to make the small peace that only I used to create as the peace of ¡®the world¡¯?
I¡¯ve been thinking about it all of a sudden.
In the depths of my thoughts, Subok¡¯s voice resounded.
¡®Brother, I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Do we really have to be peaceful?¡¯
Should it really be peaceful?
I could know joy because I knew sorrow.
I was able to enjoy peace because I knew suffering.
Because there is war, we know peace.
Because everyone is afraid of losing, people can be a little more cautious.
But is it okay to throw away all those valuable things and be at peace?
The things I could only gain because I lost them.
The ways I could smile when I was suffering and sad.
Can you really throw it away?
in countless efforts.
Someone polished and polished themselves with sadness, and someone else must have grown up with suffering.
For living beings, peace is rest and, at the same time, it is the most deadly poison.
There is no further development for those who live in peace.
It¡¯s just that I¡¯mzy and dumber than before.
Is it really supposed to be peaceful?
Subok was asking that.
Ray opened his mouth.
¡°I want to live better than others. I want to live a clean life without getting hurt. The word ¡®peace¡¯ that looks like it is only a collection of selfish hearts.¡±
¨C then.
He quietly cut off the words of obedience.
¡°Nevertheless, all living beings have no choice but to live selfishly. A fairytale-like ending in which everyone is happy is bound to make someone else unhappy. Because my happiness won¡¯t be the same as other people¡¯s happiness. Knowing that, humans are selfish. Because I have to try to get a little closer to my peace than others. No, not only humans, but also Orcs who live in viges, Elves who live in viges, and Dwarves who sacrifice nature for mines are all selfish. I amfortable and my surroundings are happy. Peace is that simple.¡±
At his words, Soonbok let out a sigh.
¨C Too pessimistic. But it¡¯s notpletely wrong, so I can¡¯t refute it.
Should it really be peaceful?
It should be peaceful.
You must win your own peace.
Although the peace of ¡®me¡¯ may not be the peace of ¡®the world¡¯, but the peace of the world can lead to my peace.
The environment of the world had to be absolutely peaceful.
Ray took a step.
to protect the environment in which they live.
one step.
So that those who persevere despite suffering can live a better life.
one step.
Looking at his indifferent back, Soonbok put on aplicated expression for a while.
* * *
Even in the evening when the sun had set, the sound of the high elves¡¯ battles rang through the forest.
I couldn¡¯t help but feel that my heart was heavy while listening to it.
Those guarding the gate fought the monsters for over two weeks.
No matter how high the elf is, it¡¯s not enough time to slowly run out of mana.
On the other hand, their performance was negligible.
It¡¯s going smoothly, but I haven¡¯t even touched the left or right board, let alone the main version.
Watching Ray touch the blueprint while warming the bonfire, Soonbok said.
¨C It is a truly mysterious world. To think that even the most basic things for living had to be done by creatures other than the Lord. It¡¯s like a demon.
where the goddessid her hand. devildom.
It¡¯s the same as not caring about this ce, so it wasn¡¯t much different from the demon realm.
No, at least there is a demon king who will lead the demons in the demon realm, but there is literally nothing here.
Excluding the affluent environment, it was worse than the Demon World.
I had to fix the altar as soon as possible and connect the spirit world and the middle world.
I thought that would give me a little peace of mind.
Ray, who had been touching the altar¡¯s magic circle for a while, let out a strange exmation.
¡°Oh, this is a thing.¡±
Let¡¯s use the sentence of the magic circle that Sunbok taught us, let alone control the magic circle. Speed also increased significantly.
Since I didn¡¯t have to read the forms one by one, I only needed to recognize the structure of the sentence, so I could see through most of the magic circles as if they were dismantled as soon as I saw them.
At this level, he could have made the stalls by himself without Aira¡¯s instructions.
After looking through Aira¡¯s blueprints, Ray started working right away.
I cut a tree and made a round board to engrave a magic circle on it.
If you can ovep three magic circles, the world recognizes you as a master of magic circles.
If you can ovep five, your name will be engraved in a hundred years of history.
It was difficult to ovep one magic circle that much.
Ray looked down at the n for the stall.
The harmony of twenty-two magic circles.
Even in the Age of Magic, twenty-two things had to be aplished, which had been limited to ovepping six.
To be honest, it was so difficult that even he was not sure.
Soonbok nced at the blueprint from the side and frowned.
¨C A very crazy blueprint. It¡¯s not enough that more than 20 magic circles are ovepped, so the amount of mana required for it also makes no sense. Are you saying this was created by an author called God? And even in the current situation where it is broken, you are just sitting on the sidelines. It sounds like you¡¯re just telling me to die.
¡°Then I have to make it.¡±
¨C You cannot handle the amount of mana alone. So, I waited for the high elves to fully learn the sentences of the magic circle¡
¡°There is no time for that.¡±
The high elves of Gate Joe looked exhausted.
It¡¯s probably all about holding on for a few more days even if you squeeze your strength to the limit.
After a few days, the monsters will break through the high elves and reach the second shrine.
Until that happens, he had to create as many magic circles as possible.
Ray grabbed the board and started drawing a magic circle.
One magic circle waspleted with considerable speed.
He made a huge frame and connected a magic circle based on the sentences he learned from Soonbok.
two.
three.
The five magic circles ovepped easily.
After six, the speed slowed noticeably.
When I reached nine, it often took me several hours to think aboutpatibility with other magic circles even when writing down a single sentence.
When I reached eleven, my hands stopped moving.
Now, more things are calcted with the head than with the hands.
The speed was so slow that it was frustrating for the viewer, but Soonbok, who was watching everything from the sidelines, stuck out his tongue.
¡®It¡¯s aplete monster!¡¯
Eleven magic circles?
Even if seven fireballs ovep, the power can be amplified enough to destroy a castle at once with one fireball.
If you ovep eight, the efficiency of seven oveps almost doubles.
Sunbok has made contracts with countless people, but among them, there are very few entities that can ovep more than 10 magic circles.
Among the human contractors in the past, he met a lot of people who were said to be the best, but the current contractor was the best ever.
¡®Maybe it really makes me the position of the spiritmander.¡¯
Soonbok looked at him with expectant eyes.
* * *
Evening passed and the sun rose.
He thought about it all night before adding onest sentence.
Then the 15th magic circle waspleted.
seven ahead.
If you draw only seven, the left board will bepleted safely ording to the blueprint.
Because he had consumed a great deal of his strength, Ray¡¯s appearance was beyond words.
Looking at the unfocused eyes and trembling fingertips, it was impossible to tell whether this was a human or an undead.
By that point, Soonbok was genuinely curious.
He said with his own mouth that peace is the selfish heart of people.
Then why is he himself seeking peace for others?
He has the power to survive even in the midst of monsters pouring in from the Gate.
If he only wanted to take care of his own well-being, he wouldn¡¯t have to intervene.
Even so, he desperately wants to fix the altar and is serving others even though he shouldn¡¯t have any problems with himself.
It was not easy for Soonbok to understand that even if he was not a saint chosen by God, he would make such an effort.
¡®If he was a saint in the first ce, there¡¯s no way God would leave him alone.¡¯
I knew one and didn¡¯t know the other.
Soonbok underestimated Gaia¡¯s power of neglect.
It was Gaia who gave her divine power and treated her as her child.
Rather, the goddess Frias, who had nothing to do with him, took care of him more.
Soonbok nced at Ray.
he was a monster
Aren¡¯t you making the 16th magic circle on the subject of not being able to do it right now?
Soon-bok, who had been monitoring the situation for a while, dissuaded Ray when he reached his limit.
¨C Take a little break, brother. Any more will only break your mind.
Subok took him by force.
¡°¡Today¡ I have to finish it¡ There¡¯s no time¡¡±
The high elves will die if you take a break.
Conversely, if you don¡¯t rest for one more time, the high elves will feel more at ease.
He shook his head resolutely, expressing his disapproval.
¨C Impossible. If you continue working like this, you will surely copse. If my older brother is down for a few days, who will fix the altar now? The high elves haven¡¯t memorized even half of the sentences yet. Brother, please take a long look. Think about what would be more efficient in your current situation.
¡°¡¡±
Ray did not respond to Soonbok¡¯s words.
However, judging by the small twists in his staggering steps, it seemed that his intentions had worked to some extent.
he got up from his seat
Soonbok moved his gaze to the wooden disk while supporting Ray.
Beyond the fifteen realms of the great beings.
There, the sixteenth magic circle was clearly drawn.
Chapter 410
Episode 410 New Altar (2)
The break did notst long.
After taking a break for only a few hours, Ray concentrated onpleting the seat board again.
The sixteenth magic circle.
Even with the addition of even the smallest magic, the amplified power would be far beyond imagination.
If he had enough mana to handle it, he could turn evening into morning with only Circle 1 Light magic.
Soonbok drooled with a worried expression.
¡®¡I¡¯m afraid that the magic circle will be used incorrectly. Someday high elves and other beings will learn too. I don¡¯t know if teaching me the sentences was the right thing to do.¡¯
As the size of the magic circle increases, the required mana also increases ordingly.
That¡¯s why humans wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic enough to blow up an entire castle, but it was possible for other creatures.
No, even for humans, it might be possible at least once if arge group of wizards like the magic corps put their heart to it.
The development of weaponry magic will undoubtedly hasten the destruction of Middle-earth.
Is it okay to incur a greater danger in order to prevent the current danger?
I was worried for a moment, but then I shook my head.
¡®There¡¯s no way other races could seed with something like that.¡¯
In the first ce, the one who oveps more than ten magic circles is abnormal.
Usually, even if there are only three, you will hear the sound of the jongsa (×ÚŽŸ).
If so, what names will the sixteen be called?
The idea of submission did notst very long.
Surprised to see Ray fall down, he approached one month to find the 17th magic circle drawn on the wooden board.
¨C oh my! You¡¯re making a little fuss!
Soonbok nervously hugged him.
Contrary to what is said, it isid on a soft, gentle ce.
Then, as Ray ordered, he took out a wooden box from his leather pouch.
There was something unknown that gave off a strong sour scent.
¡®¡Did he tell you to feed him with water if he copses?¡¯
I don¡¯t know what the hell you¡¯re trying to use this smelly thing for, but if you want to peel it, it¡¯s a spirit.
As I shoved a chunk of the source of the strong smell into Ray¡¯s mouth, he seemed to have lost his mind and let out a drool.
¡°Ummm¡¡±
It was terrible.
It was simr to the smell of rotting animal carcasses, and it made the inside sick like the smell of burning hair.
It¡¯s the smell that even the dead would wake up to.
It was so powerful that even a spirit that would normally not say a word would frown.
When Soonbok poured water into his mouth, the medicine was quickly swallowed.
How many minutes have passed since then?
Ray slowly opened his eyes.
The trembling body soon found stability, and the blurred eyes overflowed with energy.
Ray, who looked down on his condition for a moment, nodded in satisfaction.
¡°The taste is not dirty and the effect is as good as I thought.¡±
The taste is bound to be nasty.
The fragrance of the medicine was so strong that I wondered if it was made by mixing all sorts of filth.
No, I wondered if it would be okay to describe this as ¡®incense¡¯.
Even Sunbok, a senior wind spirit, felt his nose go numb when he smelled a terrible smell that was not of this world.
Subok asked anxiously.
¨C Brother, why are you eating dog food yourself? Is it because you¡¯ve been overdoing it for so long? Shouldn¡¯t you take a little more rest?
Ray slowly shook his head at his younger brother¡¯s words.
¡°Even though this smells a bit like this, there is no restorative medicine like this. The holy water obtained through prayer by the pope himself is nothingpared to this.¡±
At his words, Soonbok¡¯s gaze turned to the leather pouch of Ye.
Is it so far superior to the holy water that the pope himself drew?
It is the holy water of the pope, who is said to reattach severed limbs.
Besides, it doesn¡¯t smell like that.
No matter how much the contractor said, it urred to me that it was a little disrespectful to the Pope, who had never seen his face, to put that lump of filth ahead of holy water.
Subok covered his nose and said.
¨C I¡¯m just going to drink holy water.
* * *
After leaning back for a while, Ray got up from his seat in less than ten minutes.
Submission was approaching urgently.
¨C It¡¯s okay not to be in such a hurry, is it?
¡°Urgent. I haven¡¯t even finished the seat board yet. If we go on like this, not only the high elves, but even here will be filled with monsters. No, the monsters might jump out of the elven vige if you¡¯re not lucky.¡±
As he spoke, he raised the wooden board again.
There were 17 magic circles drawn in a mess.
There are seven remaining.
If you do that, the seat board ispletely finished.
Ray¡¯s hand moved slowly.
Draw pictures using forms that make up sentences.
The moment you make even the slightest mistake, the 17 magic circles will be bizarre at once.
That¡¯s it.
I didn¡¯t know what would happen to the magic forms and mana collected on the wooden board.
Soonbok, who was watching from the side, was just nervous.
* * *
The Baybone Kingdom was about to die because of the monsters.
The cowardly merchants left their kingdom en masse, and as a result, funds were reduced.
It was not enough to go hungry in financial difficulties, but if the situation got a little more serious, serious financial difficulties coulde.
In the castle near the border, soldiers formed a sea of phosphates and adventurers joined the ranks to earn money.
Now, even the mercenary guild and the adventurers guild have their eyes on their monster subjugation.
In order to reim the already devoured border, numerous soldiers and mercenary adventurers lined up and faced the monsters.
The millennium raised the g high.
¡°Let¡¯s take back the border from the vicious monsters! Show me the fear of Baybon!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
With his cry the war began.
The knights who rode the horses in the lead swung their swords and cut down the gigantic monsters.
I¡¯m sorry-!
Perhaps because of the hard skin, the de covered with the sword aura left only small scratches.
However, they didn¡¯t intend to kill them with the first sword attack, so they just cut through the monsters once and passed them by.
Soldiers followed suit.
As they vigorously pierced their spears and blocked them, the advance of the demonic spirits stopped for a moment.
The knights turned around and cut down the giant monsters again.
Although these attacks were no more than scratches, as the impact umted little by little, the epidermis began to crack.
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
Koo-ung!
The crayfish-like monster¡¯s w arm fell off.
With that as the starting point,rge-scale magic by wizards began.
Enormous magic rained down on the earth, enough to cover the entire sky.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Quaang-!
What the magicians were aiming for was a group of small monsters in the rear.
If you pour magic into the front, not only will your allies suffer damage, but you won¡¯t be able to do much damage due to the skin of the monsters.
That¡¯s why it was more efficient to target small monsters.
Their thoughts were exactly right.
Demonic spirits exposed to magic died without even screaming properly.
The group of monsters disintegrated at once as the rear couldn¡¯te to their senses and follow the vanguard.
Lines on the battlefield are very important.
Does helpe at the right time or not?
It was the factor that determined the crossroads between life and death.
Cheoninjang, who seized the victory, led the horse and led the knights himself.
¡°Keep your distance and dig into the gaps! Never let the monsters line up!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
At themand of the Cheoninjang, the knights quickly dug in between the monsters.
Then the group of demons split into two.
The vanguard surrounded by troops and the rearguard suffering from being hit by magic.
Even a group of adventurers and mercenaries joined him.
With the battle line spread out like wings, they surrounded the monsters, gradually closing the distance and applying pressure.
Even though the number of monsters is greater, the victory has leaned towards the troops of the Baybon Kingdom, who use systematic tactics and strategies.
That moment.
A ck fog rose from behind the monsters.
The shimmering smoke soon took form and became the shape of a beast.
When they appeared, the knights who had been cutting down monsters at the forefront fell off their horses as if they were drowning.
Koo-ung!
thump-!
If you fall off a horse with full te armor on, you could lose your life due to its weight.
Fortunately, they were able to survive because each of them were knights who had reached Auror, but if they were ordinary cavalry soldiers, they would have lost a significant part of their troops in an instant.
With each step they took, the soldiersy on the ground.
Even the knightmander Geiman, who had endured until the end, knelt down, and the wizards who were watching him from behind were startled.
¡°What the hell is going on!¡±
The guard answered the magic leader¡¯s question.
¡°I don¡¯t know! In my eyes, it looked like he was fighting well and suddenly copsed!¡±
¡°Get me now! Call for support!¡±
¡°Wrong! The herald has already fallen!¡±
¡°Aww¡! Connect the crystal ball! Give up the castle!¡±
The wizards threw magic to protect the fallen knights, but the number of monsters was so great that they could not handle them all.
In the end, their mana ran out first.
Aaaaaa!
Enemy-! Enemy-!
The soldiers who fought fiercely until just now fell into the prey of monsters in an instant.
At that terrible scene, several weak wizards sat down.
The ground was stained with blood.
The te armor was torn and flesh sttered here and there.
The fishy smell of blood wafted over the walls.
Fuwook¡ª
the hot wind blew through the magic leader¡¯s face.
monster.
They weren¡¯t monsters like ogres or orcs.
There was something about them that they dared not resist.
It¡¯s as if their only goal is to destroy this ce.
They swept the knights at once and stared at the lofty walls.
Those eyes, those gestures.
It showed obvious hostility.
Kingdom.
castle.
riches and jewels.
home.
I found that it was no longer important.
They are not short of food.
It wasn¡¯t even that there was ack of ces to live.
They just wanted to kill all living things except themselves.
Just like the demons and monsters that were said to have flowed from the demon realm in the past.
¡®God, what should I do?¡¯
Even the magic leader, who had lost his will to fight, knelt down.
Chapter 411
Episode 411 New Altar (3)
Rumors that the Baybon Kingdom was cornered spread all over the continent.
Among them, there were kingdoms that were willing to help, but there were also some kingdoms that dreamed of aggression by taking an opportunity.
In an instant, the Baybon Kingdom turned into a good prey to eat.
It was not a small kingdom alliance that would sit idle at that good opportunity.
The coalition stopped advancing towards Celia and quietly watched the situation.
I took a step back and just watched in silence how they responded.
If Baybon Kingdom were to be pushed back by the monsters, they would stand up for themselves.
* * *
Kingdoms were born that looked at the monsters that appeared in the Baybon Kingdom with a curious look.
That was the case with the Lessian Empire.
They paid enough attention to a monster in a form they had never seen before.
The Empire has had an experience of ignoring the Wyvern in the past and being severely beaten.
That¡¯s why I had no choice but to overreact to the word monster.
The emperor and the royal nobles each discussed their opinions, and the result.
The Lessian Empire took a contemtive posture, just like the small kingdom alliance.
The other kingdoms, which only knew that Lessian would intervene, did not recklessly step forward as if they respected the Empire¡¯s judgment.
Now, the te has be too big for small and medium-sized kingdoms to step forward.
If you try to eat a little bit of the Baybon Kingdom for no reason, and you end up hating the Alliance and the Empire, the loss will be greater than the benefit.
As the situation progressed, tension rose and even the mediocre reinforcements could not reach Baybon.
Did they say that the thirsty man dug a well?
It was not enough that the border was upied, and Baybon, who had been pushed by monsters right in front of the royal capital, offered arge reward and asked for help from neighboring countries.
However, there was not a single kingdom that reached out to them.
It was a kingdom that even Lessian and the Union were reluctant to touch.
Whatever the reason, there might be a hidden reason why the giant powers do not touch them.
The only thing left for the Baybon Kingdom without any reinforcements was destruction.
The nobles who fell into despair abandoned the kingdom and fled, and the surrounding kingdoms that continued trade also threw out the top.
Funding was exhausted and manpower was in short supply.
Even the food to feed the soldiers seemed to be running out soon.
If I continue like this, I will not be able to fight the monsters and the royal road will be taken away.
When even the king of Baybon Kingdom was about to give up his kingdom.
Carrying so much grain that it stretched over the horizon, a half-man top appeared in front of me.
The harpman, who usuallynguished in the office, grinned in front of King Baybon, carrying a leather pouch on his back.
¡°Your Majesty, let¡¯s make a deal.¡±
* * *
Inside the wooden temple, Soonbok muttered with a dejected expression.
¨C He¡¯s such a crazy bastard.
In front of Sunbok¡¯s eyes, there was a wooden board with twenty-five magic circles superimposed on it.
If you use that woodblock well, you can easily erase at least one kingdom from the map.
No, not only one kingdom, but also the neighboring small kingdoms could be swept away by magic and disappear.
Even the high elves marveled at Raypleting the left board.
After more than a week, Heprion, who was able to use sentence forms to some extent, gave a standing ovation.
¡°great! Now it¡¯s better to ssify them as a different race than humans! It seems rude topare Mr. Ray to them!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¡±
Sert opened his mouth as he touched the seat.
Seeing that, Soonbok hurriedly stopped her.
¨C Where are you taking your hand! If you identally activate the magic, it¡¯s all over! When you say nice things, put your hands away, little elf!
Sert, who has lived for hundreds of years, was treated like a kid.
Startled, she withdrew her hand, and Soonbok blocked the seat with a huge body.
¨C Except for my brother, don¡¯t even think about touching this te! If youe any closer, I¡¯ll put a spear through your head!
he was sincere
That would be the case with twenty-five ovepping magic circles.
Even with the simple release of mana, the Ikkajit Temple would disappear without any form.
What if it manifests as magic?
More than half of the elven vige and nearby kingdoms would be blown away.
If that happens, the gate and everything will be over.
What does Gate matter when you¡¯re not alive!
Ray, who had just eaten his third pill, approached, loosening his swollen shoulders.
¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. Only one isplete now.¡±
¨C Brother, don¡¯t overdo it. You are the hope of this middle-earth.
¡°What is the grandiose hope? I¡¯m just helping out for a bit.¡±
There should be a degree of help.
What if the assistant (ÑaÖú) surpasses the master!
Now, Soonbok¡¯s gaze at Ray was no joke.
If at first they had only yielded to his power, now they fell in love with its boundless power.
Spirits are beings that like magic and mana.
That¡¯s why they like to sign contracts with great races and like old ces.
But Ray had it all.
It wasn¡¯t enough to ovep more than twenty magic circles with a human body, so mana flowed around, as if mana was infinite.
In other words, it had all the conditions that the spirits had no choice but to like.
If the door to the spirit realm opens here in the middle world, he will be able to monopolize the love of the spirits.
Ray shuddered as if Sunbok¡¯s sticky gaze was terribly ufortable.
¡°Clear your eyes. get sick.¡±
¨C Spirits do not get sick.
Ignoring his answer, Lei called out to him while holding the wooden board that would be the right board.
¡°Hey, Soonbok.¡±
Subok lowered his head.
¨C Tell me, brother.
¡°The other high elves are going to die from enduring in front of the temple for several days. You go and help the elves.¡±
¨C It doesn¡¯t really matter to me¡ but I don¡¯t know if they will be happy with my support.
¡°There is nothing more futile than dying proudly. I know you will die if you just go ande back.¡±
¨C How long can youst? Would one month be enough?
At Sunbok¡¯s words, Ray slowly shook his head.
¨C ¡three weeks? migration?
Ray held out an index finger.
¡°one week. A week is enough. In it weplete the second altar.¡±
Heprion and Sert, as well as Aira, were terrified at those sudden words.
They just now understand and ept that it is a sentence form.
Even if they think about it, there are still many parts that are stillcking for a long time to use it skillfully.
He looked at them with a worried expression, as if his thoughts were no different from Subok.
¨C But brother, they still don¡¯t know how to use sentences properly. At least that white-haired elf is quite good, but there is something a bit uneasy about entrusting a part of the altar¡
¡°I can¡¯t postpone it any longer. There are more gates than a week ago and they are wider. Honestly, I wonder if I can get rid of the gate again just by fixing the altar now. So, we cannot increase it beyond now.¡±
It¡¯s good to have time.
However, the more time they are given, the greater the damage will be.
The axis monsters will increase, the number of gates will increase, and the number of monsters will increase unpredictably.
If that happens, the time will surelye when he is in a hurry to stop the monsters flowing out of the gate.
Soonbok said with a serious face.
¨C ¡It¡¯s my personal opinion, but it seems that this middle world is bing more and more demonic.
¡°Magyehwa? A ce so rich?¡±
¨C It is not that the Demon World was also a Demon World from the beginning. Rather, it is said that there were many ces that were peaceful and rich in resources. When God¡¯s attention is cut off and a crisises, living things be ugly in order to survive even a little longer. Monsters, of course, will be monsters regardless of whether they are of a different race or human. That¡¯s what the demonic world of peaceful middle-earth is like. Where God does not interfere. A ce out of the reach of God. A ce where living things lose their reason and be monsters because there is no blessing. In the spirit realm, it is called the ¡®Pandemonium¡¯.
It¡¯s a ce where you be a monster.
It was a word that somehow felt a lot.
Even at his words, Ray shook his head.
¡°This is not yet the Demon Realm. No, even if it bes a demon world, people will live somewhere. I want to save those people.¡±
¨C ¡I understand what you mean¡. A week, right?
¡°A week is enough.¡±
At his steadfast attitude, Subok meekly raised a giant.
It hasn¡¯t been long since I signed a contract, but I can believe it for some reason.
His words had the weight of a thousand gold.
The word spoken is the one who keeps it.
It¡¯s an unfounded belief.
Maybe it will take more than a week though.
For some reason, it seemed that he could keep his word.
Soonbok smiled awkwardly.
¨C No matter what happens, I will watch over you for a week.
* * *
As Soonbok left the temple, Aira approached.
¡°Are you really going to be okay? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be much help¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s the sentence form that bes the main axis, because I just have to do it. Instead, I¡¯ll ask for a small magic circle.¡±
¡°You can leave that much to yourself. Twenty-five axes. To be honest, it feels far away¡ Let¡¯s try it.¡±
As Aira rolled up her hands, Heprion and Sert also came closer.
¡°I will set up a ceremony to inject mana! Don¡¯t worry about that, Mr. Ray!¡±
¡°If it¡¯s about preserving woodblocks or strengthening magic circles¡ please leave it to me¡!¡±
Ray nodded.
Twenty-five magic circles entered the left and right boards.
If you add even one small magic circle, there will be over 50 of them.
The woodblock must be strengthened, and preservation magic must be applied to prevent it from deteriorating easily.
Also, to withstand the huge flow of mana, severalyers of protective magic had to be applied.
If he touched them one by one, it could have taken twice as much instead of a week.
furthermore.
Ray struggled to correct his blurry vision.
My physical condition hadn¡¯t been right since before.
His mind reached its limit because he had been clinging to thepletion of the seat without taking a break for a long time.
It seemed that if I let go of my tension, I would fall into a daze.
He tightened his grip on the wooden board.
¡°I will only focus on the magic circle that acts as an axis. If there¡¯s a problem somewhere else, I¡¯ll take care of it. Mistakes are not tolerated. If it leaks mana¡¡±
When all their gazes gathered, Ray spread his fists open.
¡°It will probably explode in a grand way.¡±
Chapter 412
Episode 412 New Altar (4)
The first day of the week has passed.
Perhaps thanks to having made the left board once, the speed of making the right board was unparalleled before.
As Airamanded, Heprion and Sert carefully inspected the magic circle.
Sert wiped the sweat from his forehead with his hand for a job that required a high degree of precision as eachyer was ovepped.
¡°It¡¯s a nonsensical task¡ My hands can¡¯t keep up with the speed of the magic circle.¡±
¡°When you have time to y your mouth, read the sentence. If the flow is out of line, there will be disruptions.¡±
Despite Aira¡¯s scolding, Sert lowered his head as if he had no face.
¡°Bur, there are already more than ten magic circles. Now, even if it¡¯s just an auxiliary magic circle, it¡¯s beyond my abilities. I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Tenyers of ovepping magic circles.
Engraving an auxiliary magic circle into it was never easy.
Even the slightest mistake in the form can lead to things that are difficult for you to handle.
Aira sighed.
It¡¯s hard when you¡¯re already out of work.
In order to make the right board and the main board within a week, I couldn¡¯t take a break even for a moment.
She looked at Ray.
Her half-closed eyes and limp body looked as if she would copse at any moment.
He hasn¡¯t been able to take a break yet.
With my head on there all day, my mind is probably more messed up than my body.
¡®I have to exert a little more strength.¡¯
Sert can no longer help.
This was the limit for herck of understanding and knowledge about the magic circle.
That¡¯s why he had to work even harder to fulfill Sert¡¯s share.
Aira¡¯s hand gradually became faster.
* * *
How long has it been since you touched the right board?
The hesitant Heprion let go of the magic circle¡¯s assistance.
He scratches the back of his head and smiles awkwardly.
¡°Ha ha ha¡ I guess I havee this far too. I¡¯m sorry for speaking confidently, you two.¡±
He also had a limit.
Ira bit her lip slightly.
To fill the void left by the two high elves, she clung to the magic circle even more.
Aira¡¯s knowledge umted over many years was amazing.
She was able to continue assisting Ray until the 17 magic circles ovepped.
Eventually, when the 18 magic circles started to be drawn.
The fine fingers that had been moving tirelessly stopped moving.
My brain went nk.
Mental fatigue was also fatigue, but there was a limit to its use because the magic sentence was not yet fully understood.
Even though I wanted to move, I couldn¡¯t think of the next route to move.
So, I couldn¡¯t move any further.
Prior to the magic circle ovepping, Ray quietly brushed Aira¡¯s hair.
¡°You worked hard.¡±
¡°I¡¡±
She was about to say something, but her lips trembled.
¡°I know.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The blue eyes did not even move, but there was a scream inside them, as if vomiting blood.
He gripped the wooden board again.
* * *
One week.
Two of them passed.
The three couldn¡¯t hold out a hand.
No, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to help.
They just silently waited for the upan to bepleted.
It rained.
As a cool rainstorm fell on the temple, their bodies were soaked.
Ray, who was drawing a picture of the magic circle with his eyes closed, also raised his head and got caught in the rain.
Cold raindrops hit my forehead and ran down my nose and onto my shoulders.
The hot body cools down.
Twenty magic circles were drawn on the woodblock.
one since then.
two more.
The rain stopped and the sun began to shine.
The shade created by the green leaves enveloped us in the warm air, announcing that summer was approaching.
same attitude.
With the same expression, he devoted himself to thepletion of Woopan.
three.
The day darkened and evening came.
As the moon in full bloom gave off light, the temple oozes reverence.
As if praying, Ray¡¯s hand drawing the magic circle looked holy at first nce.
four.
It was on the verge of losing my mind.
I wanted to put these heavy eyelids down for a little while.
A sweet smell came from his mouth and his fingertips trembled.
However, there was no way to stop the hand.
five things.
Even though he hadn¡¯t eaten, he didn¡¯t stop vomiting.
I didn¡¯t even think about wiping the unpleasant things that flowed out of my mouth, and I just carved thest magic circle.
Every time I wrote down each form, the woodblocks were symbolizing.
The left board represents the spirit of the altar.
A small scratch appeared on the wooden board
.
The ws are gathered and gathered to be a writing that has a meaning.
Writing embraces mana and bes a petal.
A flower made of scratches bloomed.
Right Pan.
It is the driving force that moves the altar. that is, the body.
Twenty-five magic circles.
When thest magic circle thatposes the wooden block waspleted, Ray closed his eyes.
This marked the third day of the week.
* * *
Subok, who had a near-infinite supply of mana, ran around the hordes of monsters like a beast.
With one swing of the huge spear, three or four monsters split apart.
The majesty of the senior spirit was clearly revealed.
Watching Soonbok struggle to buy time, Serien blew a small whistle.
¡°To summon and tame something like Huiyu, as expected, humans are different.¡±
Hans scolded.
¡°Don¡¯t just talk, help.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been running out of mana since long ago. Won¡¯t you let me recover a little now?¡±
¡°It sounded weak. Is the altar still far away?¡±
¨C It¡¯s four days.
¡°Four days?¡±
¨C It will be resolved somehow in the next four days. In the meantime, you must defend the altar with all your might.
At Subok¡¯s words, Serien shook his head.
¡°How is it resolved? no more than four days? Do you know who¡¯s family¡¯s child¡¯s name is Naheul? It¡¯s been four days as you say, and now we don¡¯t even have the mana to protect ourselves.¡±
Subok said in a sullen tone.
¨C That¡¯s not my business. Do I even need to take care of your safety?
No matter how high elf he was, to him, as a spirit, beings other than the contractor were nothing more than living beings residing in the middle world.
Why should I protect them because they don¡¯t feed me and I feel sorry for myself as a high-ranking spirit?
Serien clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. The words are so cheap. Simbo is nasty.¡±
¡°Is this the time to y with words like this? Within a few days, the number of monsters increased noticeably. If we continue like this, there might be monsters we miss.¡±
¡°There are children at the altar, how about missing a few?¡±
¡°The altar is a delicate magic tool! What are you trying to do if an unexpected variable arises!¡±
when they are having a conversation.
As the surrounding mana fluctuated, new gates appeared one by one in the air.
The high elves, including Soonbok, hardened their faces.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°¡we have to hurry.¡±
They made a sad face.
Subok¡¯s gaze turned to the ce where the temple was.
Then, a huge hole was revealed, gradually expanding in size.
The expression of Soonbok, who had maintained an expressionless expression while dealing with the monsters, gradually became drenched in anxiety.
* * *
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
The three high elves hurriedly came out of the temple at the earth-shaking tremor.
Then, an ink-colored hole that seemed to swallow everything was thrown in front of them.
Heprion salivated.
¡°Mmm¡ finallying this far! It seems like a bit of a big deal!¡±
¡°I never thought it would happen this close¡¡±
I expected it, but when it happened, my eyes were bleak.
It was probably because the left and right boards werepleted and he was drawn to that mana.
The situation was really embarrassing.
In a situation where the main board was not yetpleted, there was a risk that even the left and right boards could be damaged if monsters attacked.
Monsters came out of the gate one by one.
Round eyes with long ears.
A beast resembling a rabbit stepped on the ground with both feet.
¨C Kigigigg!
Hearing the grotesque cry, Aira frowned.
¡°It is a mental attack. Everyone be careful.¡±
Hearing the cry of the rabbit monster, Sert hurriedly raised mana.
The wave of mana that confuses my mind was never magic.
Inparison, it feels like Fear.
¡°I¡¯d rather kill them all!¡±
Heprion manifested magic toward the monster.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
des of invisible wind hit the monsters.
However, Heprion¡¯s magic did not reach them properly.
¨C Kiyik!
Turong-!
The demons, whose bodies were unbelievable for rabbits, kicked the ground at a speed that was not suitable for their size.
It was a response as if he knew where Heprion¡¯s magic would pour.
¡°what?¡±
He tilted his head in disbelief.
Although its power is inferiorpared to other magic, wind-type cutting magic has meaning in its secrecy itself.
Do you dodge it that easily?
Heprion fired his magic again.
¡°Storn piece!¡±
Quiterge stones were fired indiscriminately at the rabbits.
Although the power of each one was small, the stones were so dense that it was impossible to avoid them all.
Demonic spirits crossed the air high.
As a group of gigantic rabbits flew through the sky in an instant, Heprion and Sert, who were looking for an opportunity, poured their magic.
¡°Fog!¡±
¡°Lightning bolt!¡±
Jijiji Jik-!
When the fog was created and thunderbolts were dropped, the monsters jumped up and screamed.
¨C Khehehe!
¨C Kigigigiggeek!
when a moment¡¯s pain was inflicted upon them.
Aira cast confusion magic.
¡°Confusion.¡±
Koo-ung!
Koo-ung!
The monsters who couldn¡¯te to their senses fell to the ground.
Heprion used magic again.
¡°Earth spear!¡±
The magic continued naturally like water flowing.
Pointy spears protruding from the earth pierced the bodies of the rabbit monsters at once.
Demonic spirits were killed by the link magic that was so neat.
However, the demons that had not jumped into the air from the beginning were still in good health.
¡°You are fast! Should I say I have excellent senses!¡±
Heprion, whose entire body was drenched in the blood of demons, let out a smile of genuine admiration.
Their senses were superior to those of other monsters.
The appearance of avoiding wind cutters without difficulty and the ability to sense danger in advance are extremely developed.
In addition, since it had physical abilities and mental attacks to support it, there were no monsters that were as good as this to deal with the army.
If they had met an army of humans, not their own, the battlefield would have been stained with the blood of humans, not monsters.
Is it because he sensed danger from the deaths of his colleagues?
The demons¡¯ eyes gradually began to turn red.
Chapter 413
Episode 413 New Altar (5)
Sensing a bad feeling, Sert said with an uneasy expression.
¡°It¡¯s kind of ominous¡¡±
Her prediction was right.
Something unpleasant flowed from the eyes of the red-stained rabbit monsters.
Sensing danger instinctively, Heprion and Ira Sert took a few steps back.
Heprion¡¯s face, which had been smiling as usual, hardened slightly.
¡°It seems to be a mental attack. Be careful not to approach them.¡±
Aira said as she hit them with a hemisphere-shaped shield.
¡°I know, but.¡±
Their number is more than a hundred, even if you catch a small number.
It is difficult to be wary of hundreds of monsters running around like arrows shot every time they hit the ground.
Mana flowed from Aira¡¯s body.
¡°Earth quake.¡±
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
A small-scale earthquake turned the ground on which the monsters were standing upside down.
Her attacks did not end there.
¡°Bind.¡±
After entangling the bodies of monsters with mana, she manifested her magic again.
¡°Earth spear.¡±
Cha-cha-cha-chang¡ª!
Hundreds of spears sprouting from the swaying earth were about to pierce the demons¡¯ bodies.
The monsters that exuded red energy from their bodies released their restraints.
The three faces were stained with bewilderment.
It was a magic that the high elves used.
When a monster easily released it, they were quite taken aback.
¡°Hey. Melted mana! How amazing!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the time to be intrigued¡!¡±
¡°Stand back. It seems that you should kill it with direct physical force rather than mana.¡±
At her words, Heprion and Sert took a couple of steps back.
¡°Iciclence.¡±
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
A huge spear of ice appeared in front of her eyes.
one. two.
The number of spears, which had been increasing, quickly increased to the staggering number of fifty.
¡°A little while is fine! Block the monster¡¯s movements!¡±
¡°Leave it to me, Ira!¡±
Heprion turned to the left of the monsters.
With one stomp, his new model shot like ab.
¡°Grease!¡±
Basic magic that makes the terrain smooth.
It is difficult to expect a great effect in battle, but it was judged that it would work well at times like now.
His judgment was not wrong.
The monsters that went between the trees slipped due to magic in an instant.
Aira, who was looking for an opportunity, immediately fired an ice spear at the target.
The monsters whose posture was disturbed because they couldn¡¯t bnce were pierced by the spear.
¨C Khehehe!
¨C Snuggle Geek!
monstrous cries.
Heprion, who inevitably moved closer to the monster to divert his gaze, drool for a while.
¡°Mmmmm¡¡±
His focus slightly blurred for a moment, then returned to normal.
Returning to its original position, Heprion raised mana to his entire body and checked his physical condition.
Woong-woong-!
There is nothing wrong.
Fortunately, erosion seems to be blocked.
Heprionughed.
¡°I almost got hit!¡±
¡°Calm down. There¡¯s about half left to go. Until Raypletes the main version, we must protect the temple.¡±
¡°There is only one more left until the altar is finallypleted! All right! Let¡¯s push ourselves a little harder!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡±
When the three high elves are fighting again.
Dark shapes wriggled out of the Gate.
Kururuk¡ª Kuruk¡ª
Things like mud begin to clump together and take shape within a short time.
Sert, who said he was going to cheer up, made a face that was draining.
¡°¡I want to cancel.¡±
In front of them, an iparable number of rabbit monsters appeared with their eyes shining.
* * *
Halfman was treated with the highest courtesy in the Baybon Kingdom.
Even so, the kingdom¡¯s food shortage, which had reached the point of being impossible to regenerate, was solved with the grain he brought.
Is that all?
Unlike the kingdoms, who were preupied with observing the situation, he found Baybon on his own despite his status as the head of arge merchant corporation.
There was no way the king, who had been holding on to the rotten rope as a lifeline, would not be happy.
Contrary to the king¡¯s thoughts, however, Hafman was busy looking around the pce and licking his lips.
¡®Shit. I came to see how desperate it is to say that the fire fell on my feet, and this is aplete ruin itself.¡¯
It was empty.
Originally, it would be normal to have at least a modest wee party weed by nobles.
There weren¡¯t even a few baron viscounts in the lobby.
When the kingdom was in danger, the high-ranking nobles abandoned the country and fled.
As financial and food shortages came, the peoplemented their situation, and Kerne Castle, which had a reputation as a good soil in the past, has now be a dwelling ce for demons.
It was clear that if the monsters marched towards the royal capital tomorrow, this beautiful ce would turn into a sea of fire in an instant.
¡°You made a precious person stand too much. You don¡¯t know how fortunate I am to have youe when you¡¯re busy with work at the top.¡±
King Baybon offered a chair with a friendly smile.
Then, as if he had never done that, Hafman sat down with a smile on his face.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Gwain is clumsy when ites to talking about it. I¡¯m sorry to you who came a long way, but would it be all right if I went straight to the point?¡±
¡°I am a merchant by nature. I¡¯m good at roundabout, but I don¡¯t like it very much. Please do as your Majesty isfortable with.¡±
¡°I hope your young friend is understanding. Then I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll bring up a heavy story right away.¡±King Baybon sighed lightly.
Like the leader of a kingdom, he exhaled carefully so that no one could hear him.
¡°As you know, our Baybone situation is not very good. After the nobles who were supposed to manage thend disappeared, the management of thend was entrusted to the remaining nobles. Not only that, but even the people are leaving the kingdom and migrating to live. Trade has been cut off, and the steps of the upper ranks have slowed down. There are overflowing with people who covet the kingdom and people of wine, and monsters are boiling right in front of them, so I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±
Halfman silently nodded his head and listened to the story.
The situation was more serious than I thought.
¡°Have you asked for help from the neighboring kingdoms?¡±
¡°I was rejected without even thinking about it. Of course. In a situation where even the coalition of empires and small kingdoms is watching the situation, which kingdom will try to help? I understand their feelings. Had the same situatione up, Gwain would have acted simrly to them.¡±
King Baybon was very generous in his disposition.
Because of his generosity, he could be a good king, but not a sage king.
Halfman sat on the chair, straightened his back and spoke.
¡°You must harden Your Majesty¡¯s heart. Immediately catch and execute nobles who abandon the kingdom, and put a bluff on the people who want to emigrate. They need them to stop the monsters. No, without them, even if we escape this situation, we will only fall prey to the surrounding kingdoms in the future.¡±
¡°How can we hold on to those who leave to protect precious things? As for the wine¡¡±
Hafman interrupted King Baybon even though he knew it was rude.
His voice quietly echoed through the pce.
¡°What do you mean by precious? What are all the things I have to protect while abandoning my hometown and the ce where my memories dwell? Your Majesty, please let their precious things be babes. Are you not in a position where you should and can do so? Be hard-hearted even for the sake of the remaining nobles and people.¡±
Halfman looked directly at the Baybon King sitting on the throne.
His white beard, which had been hit by the wind and waves of the years, trembled.
¡°Gwain¡ Gwain might have been missing a lot. In your opinion, can this Baben make thisnd overflowing with past glory stand up again?¡±
At his question, Harpman lowered his head.
¡°I am here to make it happen. Your Majesty will decide the rest.¡±
¡°A considerable number of nobles have already left. Even among the people, only the powerless remain.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it because you thought of them that you didn¡¯t hold on to those who left? If you are a majesty who thought of the happiness of each person, not the kingdom, they will surely be your strength again.¡±
¡°Are you thinking of causing a miracle? Those who leave again will not return¡¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the fact that I sit here and have a conversation with you is a miracle someone has caused. So trust me. Baybone hasn¡¯t fallen yet. There isnd and there are people who live there. Above all, His Majesty is still alive. A lot has been lost, but there is still a lot left.¡±
King Baybon raised his head.
He looked at the half-man quietly.
When our eyes met, Hafman hurriedly lowered his head again.
King Baybon let out a smallugh.
¡°Awesome. I have never been shaken by just a few words, but with your words, I feel like I have regained my youthful energy.¡±
Feeling remorseful, he finally raised the diminutive old man from the throne.
If King Baybon, whom I first met in Daejeon, was the face of a person who had given up everything, now it was the look of a young man with ambitions again.
Huge mana spewed from the nogu.
The magician¡¯s mana, which reached the level of the 6th circle, filled the battlefield.
Although the king who rose up had a small body, the energy radiating from him was that of a person who pioneered his limits in a certain state.
¡°Did you suggest making a deal with wine? good every A visitor to the kingdom of poor wine. I promise to treat you differently from the foolish merchants who are busy living their own way. If you want, Gwain will personally help you to establish a main altar in Baybon. instead.¡±
The small smile on the king¡¯s face soon turned into a bright smile.
¡°Help Baybon. Right now, I can¡¯t offer anything appealing to yourpany, but I¡¯ll live my life thinking of everything you¡¯ve given as grace. I¡¯ll return everything you¡¯ve done to Baybon by multiplying it. You have pioneered a small field in the study of wine and magic. Right now, only the humble heart of Guain is the down payment. I dare to swear to Mana that there will be no viting these words.¡±
Chapter 414
Episode 414 New Altar (6)
Completion of the original board was more difficult than the left or right boards.
The difficulty level is considerable from the first magic circle.
Arge-scale magic circle, which would normally only be made when building a royal road or downtown, had to be used as the main axis, and on top of it, magic circles that would smoothly connect the left and right boards had to be ovepped.
Ray broke out in a cold sweat.
The fatigue of the body and the mass ofmotion urring outside the temple of the limit of mental strength were quite concerned.
No, in fact, they are just excuses.
From the moment I started touching the main board, I became strangely sensitive.
Ray was currently working alone to engrave a basic magic circle and a secondary magic circle in arge-scale magic circle, and then ovep the magic circle again.
Even so, it was quite unreasonable to do this level of work alone.
As expected, the load was ced on the body.
Ray gritted his teeth as his muscles suddenly contracted and convulsed.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
Even the facial muscles that were not moving were twitching.
The hand that was drawing the magic circle flinched in an instant and jumped out.
Ray felt a chill run down his spine.
The magic circle almost distorted.
You can¡¯te all the way here and blow everything cool and be done with it.
Even though his muscles were screaming, Ray focused all his nerves on one fingertip.
Anywhere else, it doesn¡¯t matter.
As long as I could finish the current work andplete the altar, I was fine with copsing.
Is it because I bit my lip too hard?
A thin stream of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.
He carefully touched the wooden board.
* * *
Constructed the fifth magic circle.
My mind was confused.
Now, just looking at the text of the magic circle was about to make me feel nauseous.
I suffered from overwork in modern times, but it¡¯s the same now.
Even though the world in which they live has changed, they have not been able to escape from overwork.
It seemed that he was born with a uniform.
¡°driving me crazy. Why did you structure the magic circle like this?¡±
Ray grumbled while looking at the blueprints.
My muscles twitch, and my lips have long since burst from biting.
Even so, he was remodeling and reinterpreting unnecessary magic circles.
structure created by God.
There were no ws in it, but there were definitely other ways to make an altar.
Perhaps because God was wary of others encroaching on the altar, he deliberately designed the altar with aplex structure.
It was bing poison in the current situation.
Even if we made it difficult to understand the forms of the magic circle, there was no entity that ovepped more than 20 magic circles in the first ce.
Therefore, it could be said to bepletely safe against invasion or alteration of the altar.
In other words, God¡¯s prudence made things moreplicated.
Ray cleverly modified it using his own sentences.
The effect is the same, but to engrave the magic circle a little faster.
The magic circle created in this way had a simpler structure than the original one.
Since it is simple, mana flows easily, and efficiency is maximized because the flow of mana is flexible.
In an instant, he superimposed the eighth magic circle.
The mana that flowed rippling like a stream in the magic circle just a moment ago has now be a huge river.
The burden on the body increased slightly.
* * *
How much time has passed.
It seems like two more days with my eyes open.
It feels like blood is drying up.
His hair became frizzy and his whole body lost strength.
It was literally like a corpse.
If someone touches you, you will fall down and not be able to get up for a while.
¡°Ugh¡ I¡¯m really going to die.¡±
Ray pulled out a thick-smelling pill from his leather pouch.
I put it in my mouth and chewed it a few times, and soon the sticky liquid came out all over my mouth.
write.
It was written as if the throat waspletely torn apart.
But originally, good medicine is bitter in the mouth.
It is a medicine that harmoniously mixes the pope¡¯s holy water and drugs with an enormous price range that will make your eyes widen just by hearing the name.
In fact, the price of one hwandan was enough to buy a mansion.
I swallowed the pill down my throat.
The hazy mind was clear, and the trembling fingertips quickly calmed down.
Ray murmured as he waved his leather pouch.
¡°I already have one left. I should save it just in case.¡±
Even in Murim, he was told to hide three pennies of his strength.
In fantasy, at least three quarters had to be hidden.
It took that much effort to stay safe from all sorts of dangers and schemes.
Look at yourself.
Aren¡¯t they dragged here and there because they show off their strength?
Celia was impatient to marry the princess, and Seongguk¡ needless to say.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Once this is all settled, I should live quietly in a secluded ce, receiving treatment.¡±
It would be nice to have a small hospital.
No matter what the money is, you will be able to get closer to those who could not properly care for their illness because they were poor.
¡°Are you going to just build a tower at this point?¡±
It is said that there was a mage tower in the age of magic.
There is also a legend that even in the past, there was a tower of ¡®swords¡¯.
There was the Mage Tower and the Sword Tower, but what if there was no Healer¡¯s Tower?
The Healer¡¯s Tower.
Chitop.
Even the tone is excellent.
I felt destiny from the name.
* * *
A branch of the upper half of the Harpman was established in the Baybon Empire.
When funding was raised and arge amount of food and military equipment was provided, the morale of Baybon¡¯s troops, which had beenx, also rose.
With the remaining funds, Hafman officially ced arge-scale request to the adventurer¡¯s guild and the mercenary¡¯s guild.
It is the day when the money bug made up his mind and made money.
The pay was indescribably salty.
No, they announced that they would give money even if they participated in battle in groups of five or more, so even those who had no intention of moving had no choice but to lift their heavy buttocks.
Not only the mercenaries who are in need of money right now, but also the giant mercenaries, who usually do not move unless they have a decent amount of money, have expressed their intention to participate in the battle of Baybon, as if they were appetizing.
It was the same with adventurers.
Tired of trivial quests such as collecting herbs or subjugating monsters, their eyes became lively when arge-scale quest that they felt they needed to do properly appeared.
¡°I don¡¯t think there will be any money being eaten by the client.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Isn¡¯t it obvious? It was an official request from the upper half of the harp. Merchants credit soon. There¡¯s no way I can live off the money.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been able to do amission-likemission. I¡¯ve been collecting herbs for a while now, and now I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯m an adventurer or a Simmani.¡±
The reaction from the adventurer¡¯s guild was hotter than that from the mercenary¡¯s guild.
In addition, the use of half-man at the top, who said they would support even the equipment used in battle, made me want to try it even more.
¡°The Halfman guild is a mysterious guild. The vige I lived in had a bad harvestst year, so I couldn¡¯t eat properly. At that time, Hafman¡¯s top group came to us with grains. One day, I wondered why a profit-seeking merchant was helping us without asking for anything in return, so I asked him, and he said that he was following their own principle of ¡®eating alone and dying of a stomach ache¡¯. How could a stupid idiot like me know Sang-ri? At least I could see that he was different from other upper-ranking merchants who only spoke.¡±
¡°Oh, did that happen?¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I want to help with this request even if it¡¯s not a reward.¡±
¡°Well, when flood victims came out due to thest flood, the half-manpany was the first to take off and move. Hearing you said, my heart was moved too. The pay is good, so you won¡¯t be ripped off by your wife.¡±
Hafman made a move based on Ray¡¯sst words, ¡®My stomach bursts while eating alone.¡¯
10% of the ie earned was used for the poor, and the upper half of the upper ss was imprinted as a grateful top for the people.
There were few people who did not like the current request because it had captured public opinion over the years.
If half-man was working hard outside the Baybon Kingdom, King Baybon was working hard inside.
As Hafman said, he announced that he would strictly rule the nobles who tried to escape from the kingdom and ordered the people to gather in the castle with weapons.
The king, who was usually kind and kind, changedpletely from the day he talked to Hafman.
There were nobles and people who were dissatisfied, but in the current situation, the king¡¯s power is stronger.
Besides, there was no way that there would be a noble noble who wanted to face a 6th circle mage face to face.
For a moment, public sentiment was a little shaken, but King Baybon didn¡¯t care much.
Although voices of dissatisfaction could be heard right away, it was absolutely necessary in the long run.
He catches the nobles who are only trying to escape, gives them spears and swords to the people, and trains them.
Even if they didn¡¯t send them into battle, they needed to imprint their current experiences and let them know so that they could move more quickly next time.
Could it be because of Hafman¡¯s help?
As food support increased day by day for the people who were starving, voices of dissatisfaction disappeared.
¡®Now, the only thing left is to push the monsters away.¡¯
King Baybon leaned on the throne.
The moment we had been waiting for had finally arrived.
It was time for the beacon of a counterattack to be lit.
* * *
Around the time the twentieth magic circle was ovepped.
A halo of light leaked from thepleted left and right boards and the main board being made.
Ray¡¯s expression darkened noticeably at the unprecedented change.
¡®I couldn¡¯t have made a mistake.¡¯
It is the work of the original version that I have been repeating in my head to the extent that I have memorized itpletely.
There was no way he could have made a mistake.
Then, what is the current light?
Ray did not forcefully control the magic circle.
Instead, I paused my work for a while and looked at the group of lights.
A pure white radiance, free from any foreign matter, illuminated the temple.
At the same time, light leaked from the left and right boards.
The seats on the left are brilliantly yellow.
The right board (right board) is a light blue light that is as clear as the sky.
The three lights blended together and soon took away the darkness of the Gate.
For a moment, I forgot my fatigue and gazed at the light at Mana¡¯s mysterious tricks.
It seemed that the left and right versions resonated when the main version reachedpletion.
¡°Finally, this dreadful altar work is over.¡±
Tears of joy poured out.
Chapter 415
Episode 415 Completion of the Altar
Received momentum, Lay put more effort intopleting the main version.
With an immature body, he adjusted the level of mana and carved forms once.
twenty one.
twenty two.
As the number of ovepping magic circles increased, the white gate grewrger.
When it was enough topletely overturn the temple, the ck gate hanging in front of the altar faded and disappeared.
There were no more monsters flowing out of there.
Sert let out a sigh of relief.
¡°It looks like the work on the main version ising to an end¡ I can finally get some relief¡¡± After
so much magic was fired at the monsters, the heart with the circle tingled.
Heprion wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°It was a tough battle! But that too is now over! In the end, all we did was exterminate the monsters, but fortunately, there was something worthwhile after finishing the job!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be careless. We don¡¯t know what will happen yet.¡±
¡°Okay¡ by the way¡¡±
Sert whispered quietly.
¡°That person¡ must be a human¡ right?¡±
¡°It is human. Although his powers are beyond human, he is unmistakably human.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a great being who changed his form so we can¡¯t know¡¡±
¡°Did the eyes of truth react when Ray said he was human?¡±
¡°Umm¡ not really¡¡±
Heprion interrupted the conversation.
¡°Now, what if you are a human and what if you are a great being! We¡¯ve been through the battlefield together, aren¡¯t we? Comrades¡ Comrades, we are! Ah,radeship seems to spring up!¡±
Heprion looked at the temple like a girl in love with her hands together.
¡°I¡¯ll have to invite you to my vige sometime after this is over!¡±
The rtively small Aira looked up at Heprion.
¡°Don¡¯t y nonsense, Heprion. I am first.¡±
* * *
Twenty-three.
twenty four.
Eventually twenty-five.
As the number of magic circles increased, it was difficult to touch them carelessly.
The main board is more special than the left board or the right board.
First of all, the amount of mana required to drive the magic circle is far greater than the other two woodblocks.
He said it doesn¡¯t matter because he had so much mana, but if another race tried to build an altar, he would die from mana depletion, sucking mana from his whole body.
In addition, the fact that a lot of mana goes into the magic circle means that the repulsive force is strong as well.
If he made a mistake and the mana of the magic circle reversed or exploded, he had to fully bear the repulsive force.
Of course, the weight of sess was significant, but the risk of failure was no less.
In other words, high-risk high-return.
Since he was making 3 ovepping magic circles of twenty-five, Ray was about to die.
Hisplexion had already died dingy, and his skin had lost its luster and had be crumbly.
I couldn¡¯t even drink water, let alone food, and my skin was very dry.
Now, from a distance, it looks like a lich wearing a white robe.
It was clear that Gaia had made herself a sacrifice for high school students, not something grandiose like a saint.
Ray, who had reached the end of his work before he knew it, recalled the hardships of the past.
When the high elves were all asleep and surrounded by monsters, he built the second temple alone, pounding with a hammer.
Is that all?
From the left board to the right board, there was nothing that his hands had not passed through.
All these trials were derived from Gaia.
Even if you look at the past, there was a history where an oracle was given to the Holy Kingdom to induce war.
Tears were about toe out at the unfortunate fate of such a goddess getting rid of the cheap shit.
what? The goddess of abundance and peace?
this nimmy
From today, I will call her the goddess of trolls and diarrhea.
* * *
With the help of the half-man top, the Babon Kingdom showed tremendous growth.
Although the nobles and the upper ranks, which are the main axis, had already left the kingdom, the majesty of the upper half of the upper ss was huge enough to exceed it and remain.
They solved food shortages with endless funds and provided military funds.
When the soldiers and people were surrounded by high-quality armor, they seemed to be on par with the imperial army.
In addition, mercenaries and adventurers flocked to Baybon Kingdom in droves.
With a considerable amount of remuneration and the good deeds of the upper half of the upper ss, they were ced here, and all of them had the skills of a knight.
There were over 1,200 mercenaries and 3,000 adventurers.
Is that all?
Seongguk, who had disrespected the half-man corpsst time, organized reinforcements.
Although there were only 500 reinforcements, the Pdins and Priests were indispensable on the battlefield.
Their help will work to your advantage.
Harpman looked out at the wall with a satisfied face.
¡°That¡¯s enough to drive away monsters.¡±
It¡¯s a military power that can be used to cause war.
With that level of numbers, he could easily deal with a small kingdom.
¡°The monsters areing!¡±
Almost simultaneously with the messenger¡¯s call, a whistle echoed across the walls.
Boo Woo Woo-!
At the sound of the whistle, the soldiers lined up.
The knightmander in the lead raised his sword.
¡°Dare to strike and kill all the monsters that havee to the capital!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
When the knights took the lead, the soldiers followed closely behind.
It was the most basic rank in the war.
By closing the gap, you can attack less and attack more.
However, the monsters rushed as if they didn¡¯t care about their own lives.
Even the knights were taken aback when arge monster over five meters in size attacked.
The soldiers who quickly raised sword auras and fought back, but were unable to protect themselves, were helpless.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Buy and save me!¡±
The battle line copsed in an instant.
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid and follow me! If you don¡¯t want to die, don¡¯t fall!¡±
The knightmander shouted, but the rear was already engaged in a battle withrge monsters.
There were a few soldiers who followed the voice, but even those were defeated by medium-sized monsters.
That moment.
¡°Fire field.¡±
The field magic that only a great mage of the 6th circle can perform unfolded before their eyes.
A small old mannded on the battlefield waving his cloak with the blue pattern of the royal family.
All the monsters around him burned up.
¨C Aaaaaa!
¨C Snuggle Geek! Hey hey!
Every time the hand holding the staff pointed toward the sky, a fireball the size of an adult¡¯s head exploded at the monsters.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
Quaang-!
With his back to the explosion, King Baybon spoke quietly with mana.
¡°This is the capital of Baybon. Don¡¯t you dare make a fuss.¡±
* * *
When he carves thest sentence.
A bright light burst from the main board.
¡°Finally¡ it¡¯splete.¡±
If you shed mana, the magic circle will start operating.
He inserted the main board of the left board and the right board into the hollow of the altar.
The three woodblocks began to respond.
Woong-woong-!
The three high elves who were guarding the outside also showed interest and entered the temple.
Sert approached the altar first.
Her eyes, exhausted from the continued battle, suddenly brightened.
¡°Is this the new altar¡?¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s right. It took a while to add more secondary magic, but it waspleted within a week as scheduled.¡±
¡°Awesome¡ I¡¯ve never seen a form so precise¡¡±
She surveyed the altar with a surprised face.
The altar, made of raw wood, was neat and free of thorns.
It was hard to believe that it was made only by beating it with a hammer.
What about the forms engraved on the woodblock?
The forms tied so closely that it was difficult for him to even recognize them were getting along with each other as if they were dancing.
Ray spilled his mana on the altar.
Then, the magic circle started operating for the first time, creating a huge wave.
Guuuuuu-!
It sounded like a mighty bell, resonating through the hall.
The sound echoed through the temple and soon through the forest.
Mountain birds fled in surprise, and birds held their breath.
Nature seemed to pay homage to the birth of a new pir that supports the world.
The pure white light emitted from the altar followed.
The ck gue created by the first altar was driven away by the light of the second altar.
The darkness was shattered by the light without the slightest resistance.
When the gate disappeared, all the high elves who knew the situation was over gathered in the temple.
Hans strode first and grabbed Ray¡¯s hand tightly.
¡°Good work.¡±
It was a short word.
There was no special form, but there was a lot of sincerity.
Ray shook Hans¡¯ hand once with a trembling hand.
Then he looked around the hall once more.
All the gazes of the high elves, tired but not dead, focused on him.
It¡¯s finally over.
this long fight.
Protection for the beings of the middle world.
Because of the blood and sweat they shed, it was finally over.
With a body that seemed about to copse at any moment, Ray rose from the altar.
He had no grandeur whatsoever.
There was only one human who shabbyly swayed his legs and hunched his back.
However, no one looked down on him.
someone with respect
Someone else with love.
with regret
With thanks.
met his eyes.
The dirty and shabby hero stood firmly in his ce.
Her eyes, now blurred, surveyed the crowd.
I don¡¯t know what to say first.
There were so many things to say.
However, when he saw the elves looking at him with the blood of monsters on him, only one word escaped his dry lips.
¡°great job.¡±
At his words, the faces of the elves changed in various ways.
There were those who had bright smiles on their faces and those who burst into tears.
That¡¯s it.
It¡¯s over.
Everyone¡¯s efforts were rewarded with just the words ¡®Good job¡¯ as a starting point.
recognized by each other.
With just that fact alone, the elves were able to realize the ¡®end¡¯.
The elves whoughed and the elves who shed tears became one in a true sense.
Airaughed, Heprionughed, and Sertughed.
Hans shed hot tears and Serien turned and sobbed.
Elisa immediatelyy down, and the other high elves leaned on each other¡¯s shoulders and savored the moment.
Guuuuuu-!
Only the ringing of the bells at the altar celebrated their modest banquet.
Chapter 416
Episode 416 Darkness that doesn¡¯t even matter if you chew on it (1)
Rey said while staring at the elves.
¡°The altar isplete with this. Since Drain magic is engraved on the magic circle, you won¡¯t have to keep injecting mana every 50 years like the previous altar. Come see what hasn¡¯t happened to the altar at least once a year. It¡¯s okay to check once or twice. No, just giving the feeling that the elves are checking the altar from time to time is sessful.¡±
Heprion asked at his words.
¡°It is not difficult. Is there any reason for that?¡±
reason? Of course there is.
Ray grinned.
¡°This happened because some son of a bitch touched an altar that was in good shape. Seeing that the elves secretly infiltrated this most closely guarded ce in their vige and even touched the altar, it must not have been a mistake. Besides, if it had been destroyed to this extent, I would have intended to turn the altar into a mess from the beginning.¡±
¡°Ugh. I¡¯m not sure if 1 year is enough. If darkness really exists, isn¡¯t it something that might happen within a year?¡±
He nodded at Heprion¡¯s words.
¡°that¡¯s right. The altar could be destroyed again within a week, let alone a year. Maybe he¡¯lle to ruin the altar on the day we¡¯re away.¡±
It¡¯s easy to say like it¡¯s someone else¡¯s business.
The moment Serien was about to say something to him.
Ray continued.
¡°So, everyone, leave your seat. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hold a banquet with elven wine in the elven vige where each of them went back to their vige. The altar work is also finished, so everyone can go back and relieve their fatigue.¡±
¡°Then who guards the altar?¡±
At Hans¡¯ concerned question, Ray grinned sinisterly.
¡°I will watch over you. He¡¯s the one who made us suffer so much. If you get caught, you have to turn them into very anti-viins. Hehehe.¡±
He was a rare man who never forgot his grudge even if he forgot his kindness.
If you get caught, I¡¯ll give you a lot of cuteness in return.
Seeing his expression, the elves backtracked.
Sunbok nodded and epted Ray¡¯s words.
¨C There¡¯s nothing good about keeping them alive. Kill him after canning the rear brother.
¡°It should be. I¡¯m going to chew the intestines carefully.¡±
He was so full of miasma that one wondered if he was a saint.
Even so, because the altar was destroyed, Ray enjoyed the full course of all kinds of hardships.
Can¡¯t you just enjoy this fun entertainment yourself?
Anyone is good, so just take it.
His expression said so.
Aira, full of concern, said with a slight tilt of her head.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you rest a little? Your physical condition is not normal because you continue to overdo it. I think it would be better to recuperate for a few days.¡±
Ray looked down at his body.
Certainly.
My fingertips had been trembling ever since.
My eyelids became heavy to the limit, making my blurry vision even narrower, and my stomach, which had not eaten anything, mored for food.
But revenge is sweeter than any rest.
Right now, rather than wanting to rest, all I could think about was cutting off those who got caught.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°I can take a break anytime, but now is the only time to get into darkness. If the altar is destroyed again, this time it will be really doomed.¡±
After saying that, Aira shut her mouth.
She knows too.
I knew it in my head, but my heart wanted to put him at ease.
¡®There¡¯s nothing I can do to help.¡¯
Aira, who shed a bitter smile, was held captive in Ray¡¯s arms.
¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±
The sweet fruity scent from her tickled his nostrils.
As I embarrassedly buried my face in my arms and said, Ray nodded furiously.
¡°I hate people who overdo it the most in the world.¡±
* * *
All the elves greeted each other and left the temple.
Now, the only two people left in the temple were Rei and Sunbok.
¨C Brother, what are you going to do now?
To Sunbok¡¯s question, Ray replied whileying down on a futon in a corner of the bush.
¡°sleep. Don¡¯t wake me up.¡±
¨C yes?
When he said that he would take a break, Soonbok was taken aback.
¨C Didn¡¯t you say you would catch the culprit who broke the altar?
¡°I have to catch it.¡±
¨C I have to catch it, but what if I fall asleep! Where did that aspiration to catch and chew the organs go!
¡°To catch is to catch, and to sleep is to sleep.¡±
Even the emperor of an empire would not be so carefree.
¨C Was everything you told the high elves a lie?
¡°It¡¯s because you catch it. If you keep making noise, I¡¯ll send you back to the spirit realm.¡±
When he heard that he would be sent back to the spirit realm, Subok¡¯s mouth fell at once.
From now on, his name is ¡®Sunbok¡¯.
What if he, who had be a subject, returns to the spirit realm?
He would probably be ridiculed not only by higher level spirits, but also by everyone in the spirit realm.
I¡¯d rather stay here and rest than suffer from such shame y.
Sunbok, who had pushed his huge body into the bush, grunted.
¨C I have no idea what the hell you are thinking. I knew my brother was crazy, but I never expected to take a break at a time like this. I was told not to overdo it by that pretty high elf, so he reallyy down on the spot. This is why men always say to be careful of women.
Soonbok¡¯s words ricocheted out before reaching Ray¡¯s ears.
he¡¯s already asleep
I fell asleep as if I was fainting just by closing my eyes because of the umted fatigue.
Soonbok looked down at Ray in admiration.
¨C He¡¯s really sleeping.
At this point, I wonder if he has any ns to catch the ck curtain.
I was sleeping very peacefully without any thought of being vignt.
If you¡¯re a wizard, you shouldn¡¯t have to spread out something like normal alert magic (rm).
He also gave up surrender.
¨C I don¡¯t know now bro.
The two fell asleep like that.
* * *
After all the high elves left, a man wearing a thin ck robe like a night gown entered the temple.
His expression looked puzzled for a moment.
¡®There isn¡¯t a single high elf standing guard. Maybe it¡¯s a trap.¡¯
They may not even know there is a shadowy presence, but maybe someone noticed that they were touching the altar.
Since he had no confidence in defeating the high elves by force, his movements were infinitely cautious.
As if he had been professionally trained somewhere, the way he melted into the darkness was quite strange.
Disappearing as if sinking into the shadows, he waited for someone to appear.
Prudent, he waited for over a full week.
But even during that long time, the high elves did not show up.
No, let alone his appearance, he did not shed even a small sign.
¡®It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s strange.¡¯
Did you really go away without any protection?
At this point, he changed his mind.
¡®It seems like they don¡¯t know that there are people who touch the altar.¡¯
Since he hadn¡¯t been caught in the first ce, he must have been so defenseless.
The man thought so and cautiously revealed his presence.
However, the high elves did not intend to show themselves.
Only then did the man, quite relieved, approach the altar.
A brilliant altar emitting blue light caught my eye.
I stretched out my hand once.
I just held out my hand for a moment, but a huge amount of mana pushed me away.
¡°Oh oh. Is this the second altar?¡±
She gave out her voice without realizing it.
Even so, not a single ant cub was seen, let alone a high elf.
¡°As expected, they are high elves. You made it exquisitely well. It would be nice if I could take this and use it for magic research.¡±
I couldn¡¯t take it with me, so it was just a piece of cake.
With a sigh of regret, the man started working.
I took out a small stick with a magic stone from the leather pouch I brought.
Using that as a support, he stretched out his hand into the altar, and the man¡¯s hand moved closer to the altar.
¡®I want to absorb the altar at once, but the amount of mana is too much.¡¯
I have no choice but to take my time and do it slowly.
His hand, which was gradually approaching, touched the altar.
The moment he rotated the circle to guide mana to the magic stone.
An intense current ran through his body.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
electric current.
No, as mana itself prated the man¡¯s body, an irresistible pain came.
The man hurriedly tried to remove his hand.
However, the power of mana interfered with it.
His hand was already attached to the altar like a ma.
The mana from the altar was ferociously breaking through his body to the point of destroying the circle.
Eventually he fell limp with his hands attached to the altar.
* * *
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
Rey¡¯s eyes slowly opened due to the screams from the temple.
A sinister smile formed on his lips as he slowly rose from his seat.
¡°Heh heh. You are behind.¡±
He pioneered his own unique path to shorten the time to create magic circles.
I yed a joke there.
If someone touches the altar¡¯s mana without proper mana control, the altar¡¯s mana will pour out all over the body.
In other words, the mana reflux was intentionally created.
High elves have the power to ovee it on their own.
On the other hand, what if you are human?
He couldn¡¯t control the altar¡¯s mana, but he didn¡¯t have the ability to stop the backflow.
The moment you touch it, you will be forced to be one with the altar.
Soonbok woke upte and looked at the temple.
¨C I can feel the presence! It¡¯s an intruder!
Leaving Soonbok, who was ying the back drum, Ray walked towards the Teletalle Shrine.
After passing through the forest and entering the temple, as expected, a man in a ck robe was drooping.
Seeing him lying down with crab foam at his mouth, he seemed to have enjoyed the pain to the fullest until he came.
Ray approached him.
¡°Because I knew there would be a rat hiding there. Where are you from, you bastard?¡±
¡°Euuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡ I can¡¯t say¡ I can¡¯t¡ kill me¡¡±
¡°Being consistent in the field.¡±
The man humbly waited for his imminent death.
A being with a mission like himself is always prepared to die.
Now, the fear of death has not risen.
Hana Ray had no intention of killing him.
With a smile on his face, he rose from his seat without hesitation.
¡°okay. Then see you tomorrow.¡±
And then he left the temple.
without looking back once.
He really left, leaving himself and the altar behind.
Mana flowed from the altar again.
As the intense pain ran through his body, the man screamed again.
¡°Aaaaaagh!e back too! Come back and kill me! Aaaagh!¡±
The mournful screams continued in the temple.
Chapter 417
Episode 417 Darkness that is not enough to chew on (2)
Ray actually visited the temple after another day.
After recovering from the fatigue and washing in the stream, the divine water became clear overnight.
Her hair, which had been frizzy, became shiny again, and her skin became as smooth as before.
Ray, who had changed from a pitiful beggar to a nobleman, clicked his tongue as he saw the man drooping at the altar.
¡°Tsk tsk. I am thinking of dying.¡±
The man¡¯splexion was not so blue that it was dingy and dead.
He opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°Kill¡ kill¡¡±
It was not easy to even open his mouth, his pronunciation was quite slurred.
Saliva leaks out of his mouth and his body trembles.
It must have been that he was unable to properly control his body due to the shock.
Soon-bok, who had approached Ray before he knew it, shook his head when he saw the man.
¨C I can¡¯t use this. look at the eyes Even if you let them live, they will try to kill themselves.
Tears welled up in the man¡¯s eyes, which had been full of venomst night.
He had never wished for death so earnestly in his life.
Even while being raised and trained as an Assassin, I hoped that I would persevere.
Among them, there was training to get used to torture, but the pain from the altar was iparable to that.
Even if he wanted to die, he could not die, and even if he tried to fall from the altar, he could not.
When the pressure from mana went around all over the body.
The man thought he wanted to die for the first time.
Inside the cold temple, the mana rods of the whole body were torn to shreds by the mana flowing from the altar.
The pain was indescribable.
Ray looked at him and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Now I¡¯ve be an eye that seems to be able to have a conversation.¡±
After going through a day of intense pain, I thought we would be able to have a conversation.
The man red at Ray as if to kill him.
Hana Ray didn¡¯t budge.
The sunlight was shining on him, creating a backlight.
¡°There is no second time. Where are you from, you bastard?¡±
The man shuddered at Ray¡¯s words.
He really seemed willing to keep himself tied up here for a year or 10 years.
Seeing that he said no twice, it was unmistakable.
The man quickly opened his mouth without hesitating for a moment.
¡°Yeah¡ Union¡ Union¡¡±
Hearing the man¡¯s words, the corners of Ray¡¯s mouth went up coldly.
¡°You end up doing things.¡±
Hafman told me roughly how things were going.
The opening of the gate in Baybon Kingdom and the fact that Celia came to a situation on the brink of war.
Perhaps the dark forces began to move after hearing rumors that the saint was not the same as before.
In addition, since the monsters joined in, they must have been excited and pushed the kingdoms.
Just like that, several kingdoms perished at their hands, and Celia and Baybon were also facing the same situation.
But there was something they overlooked.
The information the dark forces possessed was no more than old information.
Although he may not have known about the past, he has fully regained the strength of his heyday.
Is that all?
Now that he has gained knowledge about the magic circle, it is iparable to before.
It¡¯s a dark force, it¡¯s Nabal, and it can be melted down with magic missile, which is a circle 1 magic.
Ray pulled the man.
The strong mana of the altar resisted for a moment, but soon the man¡¯s arm fell from the altar.
When the pain, which seemed tost, disappeared, the man shed tears.
¡°Hehehehehehe¡¡±
Soonbok spat on the floor as he saw the man lying down and crying like a woman.
¨C Kill?
Who said that spirits are the closest thing to mana?
Indeed it is.
It seemed that he wanted to quickly return the living person to Mana¡¯s bosom.
Ray shook his head.
¡°There is still use left.¡±
He grabbed the man¡¯s arm and poured mana into it.
The man¡¯s mana rod waspletely destroyed, so mana flowed through his bloodstream.
At that moment, an excruciating pain overtook the man.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Painparable to the time of the altar.
My eyes went white and my consciousness gradually faded as if I was falling asleep.
When I finally thought that I was going to kill myself.
The pain disappeared as if it never happened.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
¨C What did you do?
Ray answered Soonbok¡¯s question.
¡°Forcibly caused a hematologic disease by shedding mana with blood.¡±
¨C Hmmm¡
¡°You will feel the same pain as before whenever the affected blood circtes through your body several times. Seeing that he didn¡¯t die the moment he was released from the altar, he must still want to live. Go and tell the coalition that you destroyed the altar again. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll release youpletely.¡±
¡°If¡ just that¡ will you really let go?¡±
¡°Because it really frees me. Have you been deceived?¡±
The man pondered for a moment at the sullen answer.
The pain is excruciating, but only for a moment.
It would take less than a day for him to convey information to the coalition.
Since there is a manamunication sphere, the alliance will receive information in less than half a day.
The man nodded cautiously.
¡°¡i get it.¡±
¡°Leave the information ande back here. If you don¡¯te back within two days, I¡¯ll find you again and throw you at the altar.¡±
At his menacing words, the man quickly left the temple.
It was just contacting the crystal ball, but I didn¡¯t want to do it in front of him.
He might change his mind and put himself on the altar again.
When the man left, Ray packed up his luggage.
Soonbok, who had been watching the scene, tilted his head as if wondering.
¨C Won¡¯t you wait?
¡°I have to leave now. Halfman is helping, but if it¡¯s a little toote, Baybon will bepletely finished.¡±
¨C What about him? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d release them in two days?
At Sunbok¡¯s words, Ray smiled.
¡°It only made me feel pain for a moment. I¡¯m scared enough, so I¡¯ll deliver it well.¡±
Soonbok was bruised for a moment.
Could it be that it was all lies?
I thought that the owner who was not cheap and had no mercy was a great person who would definitely keep what he said.
Thinking of preparing a short n at that moment to lead to an advantageous situation?
The owner looked again.
Ray took a leather backpack and took a look at the altar.
If you think about it, this ce is also quite affectionate.
¡°It¡¯s a bit bittersweet to be leaving.¡±
As he murmured toward the altar, a resounding resonant sound of mana resounded.
Woong-woong-
Ray, who was still looking at the altar, moved his steps.
The altar that was left behind was shining blue, illuminating his back.
It was the moment he left the temple after a long time.
* * *
As I walked along the forest road, I began to see the border of the elven vige.
Subok was a little amazed.
¨C It¡¯s quiterge for an elven vige.
Since it is a vige connected to the road to the altar, it has no choice but to be huge.
Of course, the virtue of having been raised well by Serien, but receiving help from other high elves also yed a part.
When Ray came out of the barrier and entered the vige, the high elves who felt his energy appeared one by one from the tree house.
The Dark Elves in the vige hurriedly bowed their heads and paid their respects.
This is where most of the high elves gathered.
The greetings of the Dark Elves seemed extremely cautious.
Aira, who had been waiting at the entrance between the vige and the altar, spoke up.
¡°Good work. If you look good, it must be that things went well.¡±
¡°Thanks for your efforts.¡±
Selis, whose spots were now mostly gone, popped out as if she had been waiting.
Every time her skin improved, she became quite fond of Ray.
There was no other person who had taken care of herself, who had only received res, so far.
No matter how much he is an elf and he is a human, the memory of the time he protected himself from the dark elves is still not forgotten.
Celis¡¯s eyes grew a little hazy.
Not to be outdone by him, Serien also intervened between the three.
¡°You must be tired. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to rest a little?¡±
Ray waved his hand without putting down his bag.
¡°I have already had enough rest. Now that I know the ck magic that destroyed the altar, I have to go and punish it.¡±
¡°oh. Be diligent. I like diligent people.¡±
She winked one eye.
Then, feeling impatience, Aira said in displeasure.
¡°You must have bad eyesight, Serien. I can fix it for you if you need any help.¡±
¡°I will politely decline.¡±
As the high elves scuffled, Selis did not dare to intervene any longer.
Instead of interrupting the conversation, she carefully left a word for him.
¡°Even if you leave, I will wait here. It¡¯s okay if youe to ¡®the house where we both lived¡¯ anytime.¡±
A truly significant word.
Hana Rei did not have good memories here.
He was neglected in the Dark Elf Vige and suffered only at the altar.
The thought ofing back never crossed my mind.
He coldly mmed Selis.
¡°There¡¯s nothing toe even if I wait.¡±
¡°doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯lle find you then.¡±
When that happened, only Ira was restless.
As strange things keeping together, I feel like I¡¯m being pushed away.
Heprion entered the war.
¡°Please don¡¯t forget that I am too, Mr. Ray! I will invite you to my vige next time!¡±
It is a refusal.
It was a vige of romantic idiot elves, so I could see the condition of the vige without looking at it.
Ray, who ignored Heprion¡¯s words, told everyone.
¡°I will go to Baybon Kingdom from now on. Now that the altar¡¯s affairs have been safely settled, it¡¯s okay to go back to each vige. Instead, you must visit the altar once a year. We got through it safely this time, but there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll do that again.¡±
At that, the high elves nodded.
They were fully aware of the risks.
I was going to pay attention even if he didn¡¯t talk.
¡°i get it.¡±
¡°Do that.¡±
Elisa said.
¡°I¡¯m going to live in Serien¡¯s vige for a few years, so I¡¯ll take care of the altar myself.¡±
It¡¯s perfectly fine.
If the two High Elves were guarding it, even the dark forces would not be able to act recklessly.
Rey approached Aira.
¡°Ira. I have to go to Baybon Kingdom right now. Can you help me?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Unlike usual, Aira¡¯s expression was sour.
Normally, when I asked for a favor like this, I would listen right away, but now the look in my eyes was a little different from usual.
she said softly.
¡°¡with your bare mouth?¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°To hear a request bare-mouthed. Ray, you¡¯ve be a little impudent, too.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°You impudent need to be punished.¡±
Before Ray could say anything, Aira lifted her tiptoe and pressed her lips together.
Serien smiled strangely.
¡°Be bold, too.¡±
Celis clenched her fists undetected, and Heprion was ¡®romantic.¡¯ he muttered.
Soonbok, who was caught up in a strange air current beside him, shed bloody tears.
¨C Brother, I¡¯m really angry. Why are there so many women? He is really a dog.
Chapter 418
Episode 418 The darkness that is not enough to chew on (3)
With the help of the Halfman Merchant Merchant, the Baybon Kingdom survived the war with the monsters.
the first day and the second day.
The monsters rushed fiercely toward the capital without showing any signs of getting tired.
The knights who stood at the forefront gasped for breath and moved their swords.
¡°Heo Eok¡ Heo Eok¡¡±
¡°Priests¡ please bless¡¡±
The priests of the Holy Kingdom turned their eyes coldly to the knights begging for blessings.
They clenched their fists and forced their words out.
¡°¡sorry. My holy power has run out.¡±
There were those who recovered divine power in the rear, but the priests in the front did not.
They fought for half a day on the front line without taking any breaks.
Not only was his divine power running, but his physical condition was also not normal.
But since the priests couldn¡¯t hold their swords and fight, it was the knights who were dying.
The knights and pdins who struggled to raise sword auras from the front and fought against each other fell one by one.
As the number of knights, who could be called elite, gradually decreased, the advance of the monsters began to draw closer.
Feeling impatience, the Magic Corps poured magic from the top of the castle wall.
¡°Fire ball!¡±
¡°Magic arrow!¡±
Kwaaaang-!
He drew the missing mana and manifested magic, but even if there were many monsters, there were too many.
I¡¯ve killed a fair number of monsters so far.
There are still more numbers left.
Being able to endure so far was only possible because of the activities of mercenaries, adventurers, and King Baybon.
King Baybon runs around the battlefield with field magic deployed, and mercenaries who sh the monsters approaching from behind.
Although it was still doing well, it seemed that it would notst long either.
The knightmander, soaked in monster blood, shouted.
¡°When do they say reinforcements will arrive!¡±
The knight who was blocking the monsters with his helmet dented replied.
¡°Not even word from the messenger! It would be difficult to expect reinforcements!¡±
¡°I¡¯m going crazy¡!¡±
The war situation was leaning against them.
In the current situation, they were at a disadvantage every time they continued the battle.
The monsters¡¯ stamina was iparable even to those who use mana, and their size was so huge that it was difficult to deal with.
With one swing of the sharp ws, five or six soldiers became incapacitated, so only the knights couldpete withrge monsters.
Those knights also ran out of stamina right now.
Some knights had their hands neatly torn to the shoulder des, while others lost their legs and sat down crying.
The normally dignified and courageous knight was no longer on this battlefield.
There were only those who lost their bodies, lost their lives, lost theirrades, and cried like children.
King Baybon gritted his teeth.
¡®I have to make time to take a break even a little bit.¡¯
He dispelled the field magic.
The monsters attacked the king, but were stopped by the knightmander guarding the area.
¡°Your Majesty is dangerous!¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine for a while, so protect me.¡±
The firm gaze moved the knightmander.
His sword cut the demons in two at once.
¡°I take orders! All knights escort His Majesty!¡±
At that, the knights who dealt with the demons quickly escaped and escorted the king.
King Baybon put his hand on the ground.
And he poured a lot of mana into it.
Koo Goo Goong-!
A bright light burst from the staff the king was holding.
Whoaaah-!
The ground began to shake.
The more the magic stone formed on the staff, the more and more it lost its brilliant light.
The knights who were escorting the king next to him looked flustered.
¡°Your Majesty¡ That wand is¡¡±
¡°Treasure of the royal family¡ the wand of the first¡¡± It
was produced with the beginning of the history of Bay Bon and is called the ¡®Wand of Beginning¡¯. The royal family¡¯s treasure, which was called, was used.
The staff of colostrum had stored a lot of mana so far, but it was only a one-time use.
Once used, the wand will disappear along with the magic stone.
King Baybon skipped the incantation and recited the startnguage.
¡°Wall of stone!¡±
Ku-gu-gu-gu-!
The ground shuddered as if it would turn over.
The monsters who lost their bnce fell over and the corpses of the knights sank deeply into the ground.
Things like walls rose little by little, and soon another wall was created.
The castle wall, huge enough to enclose the entire castle, blocked the advance of the monsters that were rushing without knowing the end.
In an instant, the war situation was restored.
¡°It¡¯s a rice wall!¡±
¡°The King of Baybon said he had risen to the level of a great mage, so the rumors were true!¡±
The adventurers grew tired of the king¡¯s majesty, and the mercenaries looked on with admiration.
King Baybon gasped and grabbed his chest.
¡°Ugh¡.¡±
Because of using magic that exceeded his limits, the ring in his heart was shaking as if it would break.
Mana flowed back and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.
¡°Cool!¡±
He vomited blood.
The knightmander hurriedly approached the king.
¡°If there is a priest with holy power remaining, please help!¡±
¡°Yes¡ Yes!¡±
Btedly, several priests rushed to the king, but the condition of the Baybon King was already getting worse.
Hisplexion turned ck and his limbs hardened little by little.
It was a symptom of mana depletion.
¡®It¡¯s a big deal.¡¯
The knightmander grasped the seriousness of the situation.
If the king died like this, neighboring kingdoms iming to be allies could plot an invasion.
I had to let people know that the King was alive and well.
He shouted with mana in his voice.
¡°His Majesty ordered the monsters to retreat! I will not forgive anyone who dares to fall behind!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°I take orders!¡±
The soldiers were excited.
Because the high wall was built, the demons could not set foot beyond the castle.
Now you can finally rest.
Theplexion of the priests and pdin mercenaries also rxed a lot.
In the midst of running out of holy power and mana, rest like now felt as sweet as honey to them.
On the other hand, the knightmander¡¯s expression was dark.
After supporting King Baybon, he returned to the castle with heavy steps.
* * *
When King Baybon came to his senses, the monsters within the castle walls had already been subdued and the soldiers were being given a short break.
Blinking his eyes quietly in bed, he asked quietly.
¡°¡How much time has passed.¡±
Count Wiren, who stood by the king¡¯s side until he woke up, lowered his head and replied.
¡°Not even half a day has passed yet, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Half a day¡¡±
Earn Wiren spoke quite loudly, looking at King Baybon, who kept his mouth shut.
¡°Your Majesty, please only think of Your Majesty¡¯s prison body for now.¡±
Then the king looked at him nkly.
¡°Earl Warren. How long do you think that wall willst?¡±
¡°¡I dared to think that it wouldst for two days.¡±
He shook his head.
¡°It would have been less than a day. That¡¯s just a stone with mana in it. Considering the number of monsters, it was a lot for a day. But to say that you are taking care of yourself. Does the Count want to see Baybon perish?¡±
At those words, Earl Wiren fell to his knees in amazement.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t mean that¡¡±
¡°Hahaha. Guwain was just farming. But the truth is that there is less than a day left. It¡¯s been half a day since Gwain lost his mind¡ Yes. Now it¡¯s like half a day left.¡±
At the king¡¯s words, even the nobles under themand of Count Wiren and the knightmander were wrapped in silence.
The longer the mob ying takes, the more serious the damage to Baybone.
It wouldn¡¯t have been strange if the kingdom had been ruined three times if the half-man¡¯s top hadn¡¯t been providing funds and manpower.
Viscount Royce, the leader of the 5th Knights, gave his opinion.
¡°If it¡¯s half a day¡ there¡¯s no time to give the soldiers a break. It may be a bit difficult, but we need to fortify the castle and create terrain that will block the advance of demons.¡±
At his words, other knightmanders and nobles expressed their approval.
¡°I agree. If we go on like this, Wang Seong¡¡±
¡°You can do that, Baron. I also believe that Director Royce¡¯s opinion is correct. Being prepared will surely buy you more time.¡±
Fortunately, there were no objections.
Right now, rather than resting for the soldiers, it was right to prepare to stand against the monsters even a little bit.
King Baybon nodded.
¡°Mobilize all the court wizards to fortify the castle and prepare for battle. And¡¡±
He stood up from the bed and opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to the Harfman Company, but tell them to get out of Baybon now. Even though he is a merchant, he was very impressed with his generosity. I am still a friend of the prosperous wine. Can I disappear with ugly wine?¡±
At that, the nobles all shut their mouths.
Instead of clinging to him asking for help, the King let them go on his own knowing the grace of the Half Man Company.
Although it may have been a wrong decision for a king of a kingdom, it was enough to make the hearts of nobles who were originally knights cry.
The nobles responded by kneeling.
* * *
Hafman, who received a banquet from Baybon, seemed dumbfounded and said, ¡®Ha!¡¯ughed
¡°This is the only reason I said that although he could be a good king, he could not be a sage king.¡±
Although the rtionship between the king and merchants, they had many conversations and became like close friends.
When I ordered myself to leave the kingdom at the end of the day, I felt a bit sad.
No matter how much a merchant pursues profit, a merchant is a person before he is a merchant.
There was a sense of justice and a sense of duty.
If you¡¯re going to help, shouldn¡¯t you be sure to give it?
Halfman muttered as he stroked the bronze Ray-san once.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, Danju-nim. The half-man corps must die in Baybon.¡±
That moment.
Whoop-!
Mana gathered in the VIP room where Harpman stayed.
Beautiful blue mana gathers and gathers to create a passage.
A young man with white hair walked out of there.
A confident smile on his lips and arrogant blue eyes looked down at Harpman.
¡°Don¡¯t die on your own, Harpman.¡±
Chapter 419
Episode 419 Saint¡¯s Monopoly, Gaiapo
¡°Dan Lord?¡±
Halfman looked at him.
why did hee out here?
Another gigantic spirit came out of the blue gate.
He, who was already embarrassed, became even more embarrassed.
¡°This person¡¡±
Soonbok said with a proud face before Ray had time to answer.
¨C I am a spirit.
¡°That spirit? Is that true?¡±
Ray nodded slightly at Harfman¡¯s question.
At that, Hafman swallowed empty wind.
no spirits?
After leaving the ce empty for several months, did you mean to create a spirit in the meantime?
How did the journey to the Sangdo with you go?
He said, not hiding his regret.
¡°I didn¡¯t even know you signed a contract with the spirit because you never contacted me. I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if you had told me in advance.¡±
It was even a little grotesque to see the cheeks inted to the fullest.
Ray waved his hand.
¡°Now is not the time to be arguing over such trifles. report the situation Why is the situation outside the castle like that?¡±
Then Hafman¡¯splexion darkened a little again.
¡°The monsters were stronger than I thought. The King of Baybon tried his best, but that wasn¡¯t enough. That wall was built by His Majesty the King, using even the treasures of the royal family.¡±
Ray, who had been listening to the story quietly, nodded.
After roughly checking the strength of the monsters, I thought that the power remaining in Baybon Kingdom would be insufficient.
The morale of the soldiers would have been greatly reduced, and there would have been no rest.
In a way, it was natural for Baybon to be pushed.
* * *
After hearing the general situation from Hafman, Ray immediately requested an audience with the king.
When the rumored saint suddenly came to Baybon and asked for an audience, the royal family was embarrassed but epted the request.
Ray entered the battle with a little courtesy.
Then there was the Baybon royal family, including the Baybon King, who had a badplexion.
King Baybon showed a friendly smile.
¡°What happens to the kingdom of wine at a time like this? saint.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I am no longer a saint.¡±
¡°Even though you have lost your divine power, you are definitely a saint. Don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s talk.¡±
After a moment of silence, Ray opened his mouth again.
¡°Currently, there are many monsters in the Baybon Kingdom. If we continue like this, the capital will fall soon.¡±
The three princes were furious at his fairly straightforward words.
¡°That is an insulting remark. Are you saying that this kingdom will perish?¡±
Ray looked at him once.
I don¡¯t feel very good when I¡¯m undergrad from the beginning.
The words that came out naturally did not go well.
¡°It perishes. If you¡¯re still dreaming that you can stand up, wake up now. The monsters pushed right in front of the capital. Are you hoping for a miracle when you can¡¯t even receive enough reinforcements from the kingdoms called allies?¡±
At those words, the blonde-haired prince Grauzan, who had been watching the situation quietly, let out a small breath.
¡°Certainly the saint¡¯s words are correct. Don¡¯t you all know that the help of the top half of the half man has been great toe this far? It¡¯s a situation where you can see monsters through the window of the castle. If things go on like this, it won¡¯t end to the extent that there will be blemishes on Baybon¡¯s history.¡±
¡°But brother¡¡±
¡°Stop talking. This is not your ce.¡±
At Grauzan¡¯s dissuade, the three princes, Heon, shut their mouths.
Unlike the princes, King Baybon¡¯s expression was not disturbed from the beginning.
He looked at Ray and said.
¡°They say they don¡¯t want a miracle, but seeing that the saint walked all the way to this ce, it must be because he has something to offer to the widow, right? Please stop talking.¡±
His insight was quite sharp, whether he had reached the 6th circle, the limit of magic, for no reason.
Ray suggested.
¡°I can give back the domain of the Baybon Kingdom. But before that, I want to be promised to officially dispatch troops to Baybon Kingdom.¡±
¡°What about dispatching troops?¡±
¡°Only once when I want. Baybon Kingdom, please promise to help me no matter the reason.¡±
¡°For whatever reason.¡±
When King Baybon expressed concern, Ray reassured him.
¡°It¡¯s not about fulfilling my selfish desires. As your Majesty knows, there are dark forces behind the Small Kingdom Alliance. You don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do, but you can¡¯t just sit still. If we can, we too should form a coalition.¡±
¡°In other words, the saint is going to organize a ¡®one-time¡¯ union?¡±
Everyone in the royal family, including the queen, was excited by King Baybon¡¯s words.
¡°It will surely be checked by the great powers!¡±
¡°My opinion is the same. As of now, Baybon can¡¯t stop their pressure.¡±
They expressed their opposition, but King Baybon could not refuse.
Currently, only the saint can ovee this situation.
Unless the request for assistance was epted by another country, he had no choice.
The moment the king was about to say something.
Ray opened his mouth again.
¡°We are thinking of merging the Holy Kingdom, Celia Kingdom, and Devon Kingdom, including the Lessian Empire, into the alliance.¡±
¡°You mean my empire and the holy kingdom are together?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t informed them yet, but I have an idea. Surely I will not refuse their kingdom either.¡±
When this happens, the story is different.
The Lessian Empire, which is said to be the strongest country in name and reality, and a holy country with powerparable to it.
From the kingdom of Celia, which has strong financial power as an intermediary trade country, to the kingdom of Devon, which is good at war.
In fact, it was the formation of a coalition that overwhelmed the coalition of small kingdoms.
In the midst of that, I couldn¡¯t understand the mindset of trying to insert Baybon.
Aren¡¯t the current personnel alone capable of quelling the small kingdom alliance and the forces of darkness?
King Baybon asked.
¡°Why are you trying to help Baybon? Guo-in already has enough potential for the union the saint is trying to establish. But why do you even need Baybon¡¯s power?¡±
Ray shook his head resolutely.
¡°If we wage war against the dark forces, there will be a lot of damage. It is an alliance to prevent it. In order to minimize the damage, there is no way to do it with the current power.¡±
¡°Are you saying that ce called the Dark Forces is so strong?¡±
¡°In my judgment, no single kingdom dares to stand against it. Even if the Lessian Empire fought for the name of the country, it would notst half a year.¡±
Prince Oh said as if he couldn¡¯t believe Ray, who boasted that even Lesian, who boasts a long history, would not be an opponent.
¡°Lesian is a superpower recognized by everyone regardless of whether it is on the eastern or western continent. Are you saying that such an empire will perish withoutsting even a year?¡±
Of course it perishes.
ording to what he had heard so far, the power of the dark forces far exceeded Lessian.
It¡¯s just hiding it.
Did I say that tigers with hidden ws are the scariest?
The current situation is just that.
Dark forces were already ready to devour the continent, but other kingdoms were infinitely carefree.
They didn¡¯t even know that they had entered the tiger¡¯s mouth.
Like Celia, Baybon is just a simple scapegoat to them.
It is to upy key points before starting a full-scale war.
Celia is a key point for trade, and Baybon is the gateway to Lessian.
If Celia is captured, the trading world will end, and if Baybon is captured, the road to the continent will be wide open.
He just didn¡¯t block it because he didn¡¯t know about it, but if he had known the hidden intentions, Lessian wouldn¡¯t have been sitting on the sidelines like this.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Lessian perishes or not. The problem is that there is no way to counter the dark forces unless we form an alliance.¡±
At his serious words, King Baybon was lost in thought.
One thought did notst long.
If you refuse this offer, the Baybon Kingdom will walk the path of destruction.
saint.
There was no more rescue line for Baybon.
In the end, King Baybon made a pact.
¡°¡I see. Under the name of Gwain, Baybon promises toply with the saint¡¯s request.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you understand. Excuse me then.¡±
I must have received the king¡¯s promise.
Now it was the turn to subdue the monsters.
He approached the terrace of Daejeon.
An enormous number of soldiers were standing guard in tents around the walls.
And in front of it, there was a cliff that King Baybon had made while using the royal family¡¯s treasure.
Ray blew a whistle, ¡°Whisyu.¡±
It seems that the treasure of the royal family is quite great.
No matter how high the 6th circle is, in order to manifest the great magic (´óħ·¨) of that level, it would have to collect only mana for 50 years.
It could be said that the cliff in front of him was close to impossible for a mage to unfold.
He raised his index finger.
Soon, Seom Seom Oksu danced on the wide open terrace window.
Blue mana draws a line, and the line soon bes a form.
Forms form sentences, and sentences build gin.
oneyer.
Mana was drawn over it again.
At the end of the blue, reddish forms continued at a rapid pace.
A small circle and arge circle were mixed together.
twoyers.
The magic circles began to ovep at high speed.
fouryers.
fiveyers.
When the magic circle was drawn without knowing the end, King Baybon was astonished.
¡°Four four-fold ovepping magic circles¡! Holy Son¡You can¡¯t¡¡±
Five folds.
sixyers.
Each time the magic circle was drawn, the king¡¯s eyes also trembled.
And soon, when the seven magic circles werepleted.
he murmured in a trembling voice.
¡°Lord¡ are you?¡±
His question was not heard because it was buried in Ray¡¯s firstnguage.
Ray powerfully fired a circle 1 magic light.
¡°Eat the holy light, Gaiapo! Shield!¡±
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
The magic was manifested, and from the window of the castle, arge meteorite-sized 1st circle magic flew aiming at the cliff.
Like the magic of the low circle, the speed was slow enough for everyone to see.
As fast as a ball thrown by a child flies.
The soldiers who had been sleeping in the tent were also awakened by the bright light, and the royal guards were also watching it.
Merchants at the top of the adventurers and mercenaries Halfman.
Everyone living in Baybon Kingdom was witnessing the magic fly away.
As a result, everyone could see the person who fired it.
A picturesque young man with flowing white hair on the terrace of the royal castle.
Most didn¡¯t know him, but a few recognized Ray.
The slow-moving ball of light finally reached the cliff.
Unlike the slug-like speed, its power was magnificent.
Quaaaaaang¡ª!
Even the treasures of the royal family had been spent, and the cliffs that had been painstakingly created had disappeared.
Regardless ofrge monsters or small monsters, everyone died fairly.
Fragments of the cliff flew into the castle, but were stopped by Ray¡¯s shield.
* * *
The soldiers who were staring at it from afar were startled.
It was the end.
I wondered if something was flying, but it broke down the cliff and melted the bones and flesh of the monsters.
It was as if the sun had been cast out.
As the magic that didn¡¯t even cause an explosion annihted everything in front of them and disappeared, those who remained found the starting point of the magic.
There stood a young man in a dirty robe.
Chapter 420
Episode 420 Baybon Banquet (1)
The air was warmed up by the heat created by Light magic, creating an updraft.
Rain clouds that formed in an instant soaked the battlefield.
Shoot ah-!
Even though the heavy rain hit the whole body, people¡¯s eyes did not know how to leave Ray.
someone opened up
¡°Seo¡ He is the Holy Son.¡±
Starting with that, all the mercenary adventurers shouted in unison.
¡°The Holy Son helps!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Fraud rose immediately.
The soldiers flinched with excitement, and themanders rose from their seats unable to control the boiling blood.
The Holy Knights and Priests of the Holy Kingdom looked at it with adoring eyes.
¡°Ah, saint.¡±
¡°Did youe to save us?¡±
Their eyes were stained with loyalty.
¡°Follow me! Don¡¯t miss even one! If you look ugly, I will increase your training tenfold!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
At themander¡¯s words, the soldiers grabbed spears and charged at the monsters.
Due to themon name Gaiapo, more than eight quarters of monsters have been exterminated.
If you couldn¡¯t drive out even this much number, you wouldn¡¯t be able to raise your head.
That¡¯s why themanders took the lead before anyone else andpeted against the monsters.
Now, the troops of the Bay Bon camp are far superior in numbers.
The demons were shattered as soon as they collided with them.
Key-!
Krurluk-!
Every time the cry was heard, the battlefield was filled with the blood of monsters.
It was a reversal of the Baybon Kingdom.
* * *
When the tide of battle reversed and the tide began to decline, Ray, who was looking down at the battlefield, finally retreated from the terrace.
¡°I¡¯ll let you go for an hour now.¡±
It was by no means trivial to say that it was fortunate.
It is just like the fact that the three princes, who had been flirting with each other until just now and showed a tendency to attack at any moment, immediately shut their mouths.
The royal family and the royal knights couldn¡¯t even move recklessly.
King Baybon said admiringly.
¡°It was the first time I knew that there was such arge-scale attack magic among divine magic.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Ray questioned.
¡°As expected, you are the Goddess Gaia. I can imagine how proud the people of the Holy Land must be to see such a saint.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
grow up? Who are you raising?
Are you Gaia? me?
In an instant, the impression was crumpled.
Gaia may have been a proud goddess to the people of the Holy Land, but she was nothing more than a bandit leader who robbed the Mana Road, not enough to bring divine power to herself.
Besides, is it divine magic?
There was no way he could use divine magic without divine power.
To him like that, King Baybon had a question.
¡°Didn¡¯t the saint just show you a divine magic named after the goddess?¡±
Are you referring to the ¡®Gaiapo¡¯ that was thrown as a joke?
¡®It¡¯s simply Light.¡¯
I barely swallowed the words that came out of my throat without realizing it.
Ray hurriedly shuddered.
¡°As a saint chosen by the Goddess, this much is natural.¡±
¡°So it was! Indeed, he deserves to be praised as the greatest among all saints! The magician of wine, I have never seen such magic in my entire life.¡±
King Baybon safely fooled me.
There was nothing to worry about.
Ray was at a stage where the gura naturally came out when he opened his mouth.
Deceiving the Baybon royal family was as easy as seeking obedience.
The queen, who had noticed, interjected into the conversation.
¡°Ain de Baybon expresses gratitude to the saint.¡±
¡°Because Baybon promised to join the alliance, he showed his sincerity, so it¡¯s not something to be thanked for.¡±
¡°no. Baybon was on the verge of being destroyed by the monsters. The Holy Son only describes it as sincerity, but for us, this was salvation.¡±
As the queen lowered her head, Ray also hurriedly lowered her head.
As the atmosphere got even softer, King Baybon smiled and said.
¡°Today is a happy day. It is the day that Baybon regains its borders, and at the same time, it is the day that the saint found Baybon, and it is also the day that the union will begin. Wouldn¡¯t it be right to prepare a banquet?¡±
Ray, who was lost in thought for a moment at the words of King Baybon, nodded.
¡°If you invite me, I will enjoy it.¡±
¡°How can you enjoy a banquet without a saint? It¡¯s a request from Gwain, so please be sure to attend.¡±
King Baybon¡¯s eyes glistened.
If it was Dongtae¡¯s eyes that were dying before he cast magic on the terrace, now they are the eyes of a hunter aiming for a tasty prey.
Ray, who pulled the hood even more and avoided his gaze, trembled with a foreboding feeling.
* * *
Baybon¡¯s soldiers seeded in driving out the monsters.
Those who fought hard day and night were given rest and festivals, and nobles and knights were given banquets appropriate for them.
The people were busy preparing for the festival.
Food and alcohol were generously released so that everyone who visited Baybon could enjoy it.
The adventurers and mercenaries who couldn¡¯t use alcohol were excited and helped.
In the evening of the next day, the festival began withnternsunched high into the night sky.
People¡¯s lips were full ofughter, as if they had been attacked by monsters.
* * *
The invited aristocrats got on a carriage and gathered in the lobby of the royal pce one by one.
The number of nobles was so great that I wondered if there were so many nobles in Baybon.
Where were these nobles hiding during the war?
They gathered in the lobby and greeted each other.
¡°How are you, Count Growen?¡±
¡°Viscount Kane. You also attended the banquet.¡±
¡°It is not polite to refuse the invitation of His Majesty the King. By the way¡ are the rumors that the saint ising?¡±
The nobles pricked their ears at the viscount¡¯s words.
In fact, the purpose of their attendance at this banquet was not to be out of the eyes of the king, but additionally to see the saint¡¯s face.
Did you put an end to the war against monsters with onerge-scale holy magic?
I wondered how the divine magic, which had the lowest aggression among the three major magics, was able to wipe out the monsters at once.
Count Growen nodded.
¡°Perhaps for sure.¡±
¡°If the Count says so, I¡¯m sure.¡±
¡°Is that child next to you your daughter?¡±
¡°I was out of my mind. Say hello to Count Growen.¡±
At his words, a beautiful woman with her hair neatly upturned greeted him.
¡°Hello Count. My name is Fran von Cain.¡±
Her blonde hair was shiny, further doubling her beauty.
Her neatness, as if she had just escaped from being a girl and became a woman, was not at all inferior to those of the women around her.
Count Growen said with envy.
¡°You have a beautiful daughter, Viscount Kane. I only have three sons. I wish I had a daughter¡¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha.¡±
Viscount Kane wasn¡¯t the only aristocrat who apanied his wife because he was dating aristocrats.
They never attended banquets alone.
All of them were apanied by women around the age of the saint.
The reason is because the saint is single.
It is easier to ess than usual by taking advantage of the banquet.
He could have had a son-inw, if all went well.
While the aristocrats gathered and chatted, a loud voice rang out from the lobby entrance.
¡°His Majesty the King is entering!¡±
When King Baybon walked with the queen, the nobles knelt down and bowed their heads.
King Baybon¡¯s gaze at them was not good.
Although he did not catch the departing nobleman, he did not know that he woulde back with a thick face.
In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for superficial etiquette, I wouldn¡¯t have invited her to the banquet.
King Baybon greeted him bluntly.
¡°I am very happy to see you after a long time. I see a lot of faces I haven¡¯t seen before. Guwain thought that the kings were so busy with their work that they could not even attend to the affairs of the kingdom. But looking at the banquet, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±
The nobles shut their mouths.
I could be cornered as a traitor if I just said a word.
In this case, silence was the only answer.
The Queen also looked down sharply at them.
These are the ones who fled the kingdom when war broke out.
Shall we really treat unscrupulous people who abandon their hometowns in an emergency and return to us for profit?
The queen, who thought that she had the right to enjoy as an aristocrat and had the responsibilities due to it, couldn¡¯t possibly see them favorably.
Besides, see
It seems that he had heard the news that there was a saint, and he brought the women to the banquet hall dressed up to the fullest.
It must have been a trick aimed at the saint.
¡®Of course, that¡¯s no different for His Majesty, but¡¡¯
The queen sighed lightly.
* * *
Princess Charles, who had been asked by her father, was in the middle of her thoughts before the banquet.
In the eyes of her father, who seemed to want a saint, this princess, who was the most simr in age, won the prize.
As a woman who usually likes romance, she disliked this kind of arranged marriage that was rampant with Kwon Mo-soo.
If you were born as a woman, there must be at least an episode where you whisper love while ying on a boat on a calmke so your heart is pounding.
Although his divine magic might be the strongest, the young man in the scruffy and dirty robe was far from her taste.
¡°As expected¡ these things are just ufortable with each other. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d rather you decline.¡±
Having made up her mind, she headed to the banquet hall.
¡°This princess is entering!¡±
As she entered the banquet hall, all the eyes of the nobles were fixed on her.
As she, who was already known for her beautiful appearance, went to the utmost in decoration, the nobledies around her lost their luster.
The children of noble families came rushing to her.
He gently kisses the back of his hand and greets them warmly.
¡°Hello, princess. My name is Nate of Count Cheron.¡±
¡°I am of the Viscount Dane¡¡±
¡°Princess, I am¡¡±
Every time the introduction continued, Charles became annoyed.
Even the dirty saliva on the back of my hand keeps bothering me.
Besides, weren¡¯t they the ones who said they didn¡¯t know me when the situation in the kingdom was difficult?
If I came now and tried to tail it, it would only be unpleasant.
¡°The princess is still beautiful. No, you seem to have be even more beautiful than when I saw you at the banquetst year.¡±
An idiot who can only say beautiful things.
Charles remembered him that way.
¡°It seems that the color of the banquet hall has been dyed by the princess. The color of the princess has to be so beautiful.¡±
color fetish.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the princess has to apologize to everyone in the banquet hall. Everyone is blinded by the beauty of the princess. ha ha ha.¡±
Disgusting, greasy butter.
¡®ha. Why are there only nobles like this around me?¡¯
If you look at books or fairy tales, wonderful and proud princes and nobles continue to appear.
But in reality, it wasn¡¯t like that at all.
It¡¯s just disgusting, ugly, shameful, ugly nobles.
The moment she feels skeptical about the banquet.
Loud voices from outside the lobby silenced the banquet hall.
¡°The Holy Son enters!¡±
Chapter 421
Episode 421 Baybon Banquet (2)
Ray walked out from the lobby entrance.
The nobles who tried to see the saint froze as soon as they met his eyes.
Mystical white hair and blue eyes that can be seen even from a distance harmoniously matched.
Just looking at her slightly wet lips seemed to make them feel soft.
Instead of his usual dirty robes, his appearance in a ck banquet suit shone even more.
ording to his position, the music of the musicians continued.
As the light from the chandelier poured down from above, I felt a strange sense of sacredness.
The nobledies swallowed their saliva as the graceful shoulder line and waist line drew a beautiful curve with each step.
His footsteps led to the banquet hall.
Standing in front of the king, Ray quietly nodded.
¡°Thank you for inviting me, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Thank you for attending the banquet, my saint. Today¡¯s banquet is also for you, so please enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
Despite dealing with the king, the eyes of the women became drowsy at his dignified figure.
Seeing the aristocrats preparing to swarm like wild beasts looking for prey, King Baybon smiled in repentance.
King Baybon pointed at Princess Charles.
¡°Let me introduce you to the saint. This is my daughter.¡±
To the extent that the king¡¯s introduction was embarrassing, Charles did not respond.
I just stare at Ray in awe.
Seeing his daughter staring at the saint right in the face, King Baybon cleared his throat.
¡°Hmmmm.¡±
Charles, who hade to his senses, hurriedly lifted the dress slightly.
¡°Sorry. Meet the saint.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you, Princess.¡±
The expressionless greeting was recognized by the princess as a dazzling smile.
It can be said that the bean pods were covered from the first meeting.
Like her, the nobles who looked at the saint couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
¡°Half-elf¡?¡±
¡°What kind of person¡¯s appearance is¡¡±
I had never seen an elf, but I thought that if there was such a thing as a race of beauty, it would be like that.
Lights came on in the eyes of the children, and a field of flowers spread out on the heads of the women.
Deep down, when the women they liked stared at only the saint, their stomachs chugged.
They tried to pretend to be nonchnt andughed at him in the best possible way.
¡°If you look good, what do you do?¡±
¡°Aristocrats are rted to the background from ancient times. How can you call yourself a nobleman if you don¡¯t possess both of them?¡±
That moment.
Halfman The only half of the target team came running after seeing Ray.
It is about the speed of a pet dog that finds its owner.
¡°Sweet Lord!¡±
The danju of the Daesang Corps, which was usually like a hard adamantine, approached in a hurry.
Rayughed.
¡°If it¡¯s dance, it¡¯s over there, harp.¡±
¡°As expected, people have to decorate. It doesn¡¯tpare to when I was wearing a robe or something.¡±
¡°I am really cool. If you have clothes, even better. Aira should have seen this.¡±
¡°¡if your wife saw it, it would have been a big mess.¡±
Halfman shook his head.
If Aira hade here, she would have copsed with a happy expression after watching him.
¡°A wife!¡±
As if Ray didn¡¯t hate Hafman¡¯s ¡®wife¡¯ at all.
No, rather, he struggled as if forcing him to sing more.
The nobles who saw it frowned.
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing. How can you be so frivolous with a noble status?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure the princess will think badly of it too.¡±
Seeing him being naturally treated by the Danju of the top tier on the continent made his stomach ache even more.
So, the disciples had no choice but to pinch his actions.
If he didn¡¯t do that, there would be no ce to vent his overflowing anger and sense of shame.
Let¡¯s look at Princess Charles with thest wish.
She was quietly following Ray with wet eyes.
Theirst wish was crushed in an instant.
¡®Ahh!¡¯
¡®Even the princess!¡¯
Princess Charles is quite pretty.
Although he couldn¡¯t handle mana, he shook the hearts of many young people with both learning and courtesy.
As he debuted early at social gatherings such as banquets, he knew how to keep an eye on the atmosphere.
In addition, the background is also solid, so there is no woman like her as a bride.
How can they not burst into resentment when their idols have turned their eyes to others!
Unable to control his bubbling heart, the son of the Marquis Warren came forward as their representative.
¡°I can¡¯t leave it like this.¡±
¡°What are you going to do? Mr. Geres.¡±
¡°I have to give a shame while everyone is watching. Trying to pull out a stone with a rolled stone. If youe to someone else¡¯s kingdom, you should know the subject.¡±
he was a marquis
Even if things go a little wrong, it will be possible to calm down to some extent.
Besides, aren¡¯t there many descendants of noble families standing behind him?
Thinking of embarrassing Ray, Geres, who was easygoing, strode towards him.
Perhaps because of hisrge size, he gave off a sense of intimidation every time he took a step closer.
¡°Meet the saint. My name is Guerres of the Marquis of Waren.¡±
In the middle of a conversation, Hafman¡¯s expression wrinkled a little when he said hello.
It¡¯s a little against the etiquette to interrupt a conversation.
However, it was not enough to say anything, so Hafman just waited quietly.
Guerres, assuming that he was frightened by the majesty of the marquess, became even more spirited.
Ray was greeted.
¡°Do you have any business with me?¡±
¡°no. I was just wondering if you were enjoying the banquet, so I came to say hello even though I thought it was rude. but.¡±
Geres paused for a moment and continued with a natural smile.
¡°There were many reasons why this banquet was suddenly held, but one of them was to wee the saint who visited Baybon Kingdom. That is why we are looking forward to the fact that the saint, the protagonist of the banquet, will show us something.¡±
The audience was taken aback by his bold words.
In other words, do you mean show off your talents to the saint?
Harpman¡¯s expression hardened slightly.
No matter how much he is a marquis, he is not the marquis himself, and the marquis¡¯ self-restraint cannot make the saint do anything.
It was clearly out of courtesy and was also an overstep.
Even Princess Charles, like Hafmann, had a hardplexion.
¡°It¡¯s not polite to the saint, the son of Marquis Guerez.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess. I just want the Holy Son to know that we are expecting¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s done. Please back off.¡±
Ray stopped the order to celebrate Geres¡¯ children.
¡°I¡¯m fine, my princess.¡±
The nobles looked at them with interest and a little apprehension.
As everyone¡¯s eyes focused, Ray opened his mouth.
¡°All I can show you is this.¡±
He waved his hand once.
Mana flowed naturally through his fingertips.
The spouted mana opened the windows of the terrace and became a gust of wind, caressing people¡¯s hair.
¡°Light. Explosion. Sparkle.¡±
Mana flowed secretly to the extent that it was impossible to detect its presence, embroidering the night sky ording to his words.
A beam of light soared toward the sky.
blue.
red.
Even the deep scarlet light like the sunset.
The beams of light that seemed to go up forever stopped moving.
burned his own body
Pew-!
Bang-!
Sparks shattered under the moonlight.
Fragments scattered.
Thenterns of the people who flew at the beginning of the festival.
stars in the night sky.
He made a light by matching with his brother-inw and disappeared soon after.
The refreshing breeze blowing from the terrace window and the explosion of beams of light were enough to silence them.
The king lost his mind.
The nobleman was silent.
People stopped what they were doing.
Baybon stopped at the superb view of fireworks redecorating the stars in the night sky.
Even Gereth, who had intended to humiliate him, could not calm his trembling pupils.
The pleasant performance of the musicians tickled the ears, and the atmosphere ripened.
Ray said to Gereth with his back to the terrace.
¡°Are you pretty okay?¡±
The mes create a backlight and shine like a halo behind him, creating a dreamyndscape.
Looking at it, Geres shook his head.
Are you pretty good?
no.
not okay at all
If you see something like that, you¡¯ll be jealous and repulsive, and you won¡¯t be able to do everything.
Appearance, ability, and to the point of generously embracing others.
he lost everything
Geres replied with a dejected smile.
¡°It exceeds expectations. It is the best banquet.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d.¡±
Looking at Ray, who was polite even to those who were not polite to her, Princess Charles admired her heart.
The nobility was only thought of as a race that weighed gains and losses.
In fact, it was.
Aristocrats always looked for profitable things and called their warehouses that way.
However, he was different.
Even the heart of a noble who did not treat himself with courtesy was returned.
¡®different.¡¯
different from other aristocrats.
Princess Charles looked at him.
Her white hair gleamed in the backlight.
The smile on his lips was truly charming.
I thought romance was about riding a boat under the night sky.
But the reality was different.
i just saw him
I¡¯m just watching you standing on the terrace.
It was romantic enough to be iparable to the meeting under the night sky she had always imagined.
Charles smiled and said.
¡°It¡¯s charming. The saint.¡±
Ray was taken aback by that.
¡°yes?¡±
When I showed them fireworks, they were praised for their unexpected charm.
But praise makes even a whale dance.
As a human being, Ray had the confidence to dance three times as much.
Halfman, who was watching the fireworks from the side, knocked on the calctor and thoroughly destroyed the romance.
¡°Hey Danlord! Let¡¯s turn this into a prize! Let¡¯s take a look at it and sell it for five silver coins! Even if only 10,000 people came to see it, how much money would it be!¡±
¡°Moneyworm Halfman. I wondered if he had changed from before, but he¡¯s not dead yet.¡±
¡°Hahahaha! Why do beetles die? Unless all the money in the world is gone, this harp will never die.¡±
Halfman, an undead money bug shouting immortality, pounded his chest.
Perhaps if halfman became rich, the life vessel would be money.
It was a lich that was easy to kill.
It was a casual and light conversation, but the nobles feltfortable listening to their conversation.
between without hesitation.
A rtionship that does not take into ount gains and losses.
An atmosphere like that of old friends emanated from Hafman and Ray.
Chapter 422
Episode 422 Contaminated Area (1)
The music of the musicians started to y differently, and the atmosphere matured with the fireworks disy that did not go out.
Princess Charles gently held out her hand.
¡°Would you like to dance a song with me?¡±
At banquets, it is usually the man who invites dancing.
In this way, it was extremely rare for a woman or even a princess to offer her own dance.
After thinking about Aira for a moment, Rayughed awkwardly.
¡°Because dancing is not my specialty.¡±
¡°it¡¯s okay. I will lead.¡±
It shows the will to dance no matter what.
It wasn¡¯t polite to refuse the princess¡¯s invitation over and over again in front of the nobles, so Ray had no choice but to hold hands.
¡°It¡¯s only one song.¡±
¡°Enough.¡±
center of Daejeon.
The two of them walked to the ce where many people were dancing and began to move their bodies slowly.
Contrary to what he said, Ray was quite emotional.
¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve danced.¡¯
At banquets invited in modern times, they danced simrly.
His body moved naturally following the memory of that time.
The nobles admired his dance moves gently leading Charles back with his left foot.
It¡¯s a dance I¡¯ve never seen before.
However, it was not unique.
No, they had a different style from their own dance.
With each step he took, his white hair swayed.
The cor of the white shirt peeking over the neck attracted the hearts of the women.
Charles said in a slightly pouting voice.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were bad at dancing? It looks like you made an excuse because you didn¡¯t want to dance.¡±
¡°Did you get a lot of tea?¡±
¡°¡little bit.¡±
Contrary to what she said, Princess Charles was smiling all the time while talking.
King Baybon was relieved to see him.
¡®If this is the case, the rtionship will proceed without the need for force.¡¯
It was truly a dreame true.
The music gradually faded, and before long the musicians stopped the musicpletely.
Then the movements of the nobles who were dancing slowed down ordingly.
Charles did not hide his regretful expression.
¡°It¡¯s over¡¡±
¡°It was a good time.¡±
Ray showed his back as if he was going to leave right away with a single word.
Embarrassed by that, Charles urgently called him.
¡°Hey saint!¡±
¡°yes?¡±
After a moment of hesitation, she opened her mouth.
¡°If I get a chance, I¡¯ll see you next time, right?¡±
Princess Charles¡¯ words were of a kind she had never heard before.
Princess Celestia of Celia and Princess Celia of the Lethian Empire were of that type.
Rei¡¯s expression hardened slightly as she felt a bad sign.
¡°I¡¯m a bit busy.¡±
¡°If you are really busy, I wille to you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not good for others to see that the princess is looking for the saint herself. Even His Majesty the King will be in trouble.¡±
When Ray looked at King Baybon, hoping for a helping hand, he just shook his head.
¡°Wine doesn¡¯t matter. How can an old man hinder the passionate love of young people? Heh heh heh.¡±
Looking at him, Ray closed his eyes.
I shouldn¡¯t have saved him from the monsters.
I felt serious skepticism.
They saved the dying kingdom, and they repaid the favor with enemies.
I thought I should reduce Baybon¡¯s position in the alliance.
¡°I am very grateful for the favor, but I have a lot of work to do in the future. Even if you visit, you rarely meet.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until they¡¯re done.¡±
When a person has refused to this extent, they usually have to step back.
However, Princess Charles could not back down.
Normally, I wouldn¡¯t even talk about it first, and if the other person showed a refusal, I would change my mind, but not now.
I know very well that if I back off now, other women will flock to me like hounds.
¡®This is an opportunity when we can be together.¡¯
Clever, she knew how advantageous the current situation was.
Since she is a princess, other nobles are not able to intervene in the conversation.
If the conversation was cut off even a little bit, nobledies seeking an opportunity woulde flooding in.
That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t throw away a good opportunity like now.
Princess Charles, who rushed with fierce momentum, resembled a wild boar.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Why are you so stubborn? Because of the alliance, there will be visits to Baybon again. So don¡¯t follow me and wait.¡±
Princess Charles¡¯ iron te was not thick enough to be stubborn even after the other party had said this.
Besides, I didn¡¯t want to be remembered as a bad image to him.
It¡¯s the first time I¡¯vee to my mind.
Of course, I still don¡¯t know if this is love or just homage.
Princess Charles bowed her head.
¡°I was rude. sorry.¡±
As soon as the story seemed to be over, as expected, noble women came in.
¡°Holy Son, after this banquet, I would like to invite you to our estate.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not proud of it, but our county is vast. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to stay for a few days to relieve fatigue?¡±
The children of the aristocrats quickly became cold ricers.
As the women gathered in one ce, the banquet hall contrasted as starkly as the color division.
In the midst of it, Ray waved his hand.
¡°Thank you, but I will politely decline. I even refused the invitation of the princess, so how can I respond to your call? That¡¯s not polite to the princess.¡±
With no sense of morality, he sold his manners to get out of the situation.
But no magic word worked as well for nobles as ¡®royalty¡¯ and ¡®courtesy¡¯.
At Ray¡¯s words, the women who rushed like a swarm of monsters hesitated.
He didn¡¯t miss that little gap.
While the women hesitated, he moved quickly.
¡°Goodbye then.¡±
It was a rather disorganized greeting, but no one stopped him.
The girls reached out to catch him, but each time, Ray¡¯s new model often disappeared suddenly.
After a few mysterious footwork embroidered the banquet hall, he was already leaving the banquet hall with the door open.
¡°Because the more I look at it, the more mysterious it is.¡±
Halfman, who had muttered a little, pped his hands and cleared the cluttered atmosphere around him.
¡°I¡¯m selling fireworks bleachers for five silver coins.¡±
* * *
¡°I almost got my nose pierced.¡±
Leaving the banquet hall, Ray wiped his chest and was relieved.
At the same time, anger towards King Baybon soared.
Heo Woo-dae, a good-looking person trying to leave his daughter to someone else!
How can you be so cruel!
It must have been determined to block someone else¡¯s wedding.
No, I was determined to help out on the road.
Ray grumbled and hurriedly packed his things.
¡°Ugh, I got on board. If you don¡¯t leave soon, something else will happen.¡±
He, who regarded the Baybon Kingdom as if it were dirty, put on a robe and hurriedly walked.
Originally, he was nning to stay for a week and think about the new alliance, but it was impossible to stay anymore because he learned the dark intentions of King Baybon.
He turned to Celia Kingdom to visit his house after a long absence.
Anyway, the Kingdom of Silia and the Kingdom of Devon were intended to unite.
I don¡¯t know if kings and nobles will follow me.
¡°I should buy a present on the way.¡±
The steps toward hometown were light and insignificant.
* * *
In the Kingdom of Silia, a warning was issued, and the people were not the only ones worried.
How long has it been since the war with the Devon Kingdom, do I have to prepare for another war?
Fortunately, the tax did not rise, but once or twice the vigers were recruited as soldiers, and their feelings went cold.
The same was true of the nearby viges of the Celia Kingdom.
Their anxiety was greater than that of Celia¡¯s inhabitants.
Since they do not belong to the Kingdom of Celia, they are in a position where they cannot receive Sillia¡¯s protection.
If war broke out, there was no way to live except to run away.
In addition, the number of bandits has increased considerably these days.
The number of residents leaving the vige increased as they came every day and took all the money and daily necessities of the vige.
The elderly man sighed.
¡°There¡¯s not much food left, so it¡¯s a big deal. How long can Ist like this¡¡± As
hemented, the red-haired man next to him cautiously spoke out.
¡°¡Chief, shouldn¡¯t we leave too?¡±
¡°How can I leave my hometown? Nogu just wants to disappear with his hometown.¡±
¡°But isn¡¯t your grandson contaminated there? Maybe it can be solved outside the vige¡¡±
When the red-haired man spoke, the vige chief shook his head and cut off his words.
¡°Stop it. It is not a problem that can be solved by lengthening the story. You must be very vignt so that no one enters or leaves it.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The man withdrew bitterly.
Originally, the vige chief was a person who would die at the mention of his grandson.
But now, it seemed that he was trying to avoid the subject as much as possible.
far from town.
A man standing at a distance from where dark red smoke was billowing up looked around.
¡°Anyway, the chief is also a problem. Even if you prepare for war, you are standing on the edge of a te that is not enough. Who the hell ising to a ce like this¡¡±
I was standing guard with a yawn and sleepy eyes when a stranger in an ivory robe came running from afar.
¡°How long has it been since you were a stranger?¡±
Since it was a stranger I had visited in almost ten years, I was d to see him.
One such mind for a while.
The stranger¡¯s footsteps were unusual.
There was almost no leg movement, but the speed at which he moved was no joke.
It was moving as if gliding on the ground.
¡°It¡¯s an ear ghost!¡±
Surprised, the man pulled out the sword behind his back.
Originally, it was a sword used to fight bandits.
The stranger ghost approached him at a terrifying speed.
He moved his mouth as he approached.
¡°mister!¡±
¡°¡huh?¡±
When a resounding voice called out to me, as if calling me from inside the cave, I answered without my knowledge.
The young man in the robe stood in front of him as if he had been measured with a ruler.
A gust of wind blew through the man¡¯s red hair.
Despite running at that speed, the young man, whose breathing did not be rough, looked around and asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a vige around here? I want to buy some necessities.¡±
¡°There are viges, but¡¡±
Ray let out a sigh of relief at his words.
Starting from Baybon, I ran for more than three days starving.
No matter how much mana he could endure, it was not without hunger.
I wanted to buy the necessary necessities and food before arriving at Billo Vige, but it just worked out.
The Kingdom of Celia will be on high alert, so you won¡¯t be able to buy necessary items.
Rich merchants or nobles would have bought it first.
Even though it was a far outskirts of Celia, food and beef jerky were sold even in these viges.
Chapter 423
Episode 423 Contaminated Area (2)
Rei followed the man¡¯s horse to the vige.
Then the appearance of a very shabby slum vige was revealed.
The houses were very disfigured, and the turbid air blew dizzy around them.
Ray nced at it.
¡®Is it a knife mark?¡¯
Did bandits attack the vige?
There were manyrge and small knife marks all over the house.
Ray grabbed one of the men who was about to copse and asked.
¡°I will ask you something. Did something happen in town?¡±
The man looked at Ray for a moment.
¡°You look like a foreigner. What is there to see in this town? If you have something to buy, go find it elsewhere.¡±
I grabbed the man who was about to leave as if he wasn¡¯t interested.
¡°I¡¯ll pay you for the story.¡±
When he sneakily showed me the silver coin in his leather pouch, the man¡¯s expression changed at once.
¡°Oh, this is how I didn¡¯t know people. What story would you like to hear?¡±
The man was ready to confess everything, even the memories of his first love, if he wanted to.
Ray pointed to the vige and said.
¡°Everything. What are the knife marks on the house and what is this dark red smoke? Why is the town like this again?¡±
¡°To exin in order, the knife marks are the work of bandits. In the old days, there were only a few bandits, but after the wild vegetables were newly formed, they became very prized. The knife marks on each house were marked by bandits. How many women were stolen from that house¡¡±
The man stopped talking and stopped talking.
It seems that they suffered greatly.
Ray, who had heard the words, wrinkled his brow.
¡°Have you seen these twins?¡±
¡°There are no twins like that. Thanks to that, our vige was ruined. All the young women in the vige have disappeared and the men have lost their wives, so will they have the will to live? I just live day by day as time goes by.¡±
¡°Then this performance is also the work of bandits?¡±
When Ray pointed to the smoke, the man shook his head.
¡°no. This is smoke from ¡®Goblin Swamp.¡¯¡±
¡°A goblin swamp?¡±
¡°There is a swamp on the other side of the mountain that emits noxious fumes. We call that swamp ¡®Goblin Swamp¡¯. Fortunately, it¡¯s a bit far from the vige, but the smoke is getting thicker little by little, so I¡¯m not alone in worrying about fathers with children.¡±
It¡¯s worth worrying about.
I don¡¯t know what kind of smoke ising out of the swamp, but at least it won¡¯t have a good effect.
¡°A few months ago, the chief¡¯s grandson fell ill with ¡®goblin disease.¡¯¡±
¡°What else is a goblin bottle?¡±
¡°That¡ it¡¯s a bit hard to say¡¡±
The man hesitated.
Looking at the way he opened his mouth and closed it again, it seemed that he did not show any signs of talking even after a long time.
¡®I guess I need to meet the vige chief.¡¯
Ray took a silver coin from his leather pouch and gave it to him.
¡°Thank you for talking. I want to meet the vige chief onest time.¡±
The man, who was in a good mood after receiving the silver coin, nodded happily.
¡°Let me guide you. Please follow me.¡±
* * *
How far did you walk in town?
Beyond the shabby one, a house that almost looked like it was about to copse was revealed.
The smell of dust wafted from the wooden house.
The man knocked on the door.
Tong Tong¡ª
¡°This is Chief Daryl.¡±
¡°Darryl? What are you up to?e in.¡±
With a rattling¡ª
the door opened with a loud noise, and inside was an old man sitting in a chair.
¡°I am a stranger. I guided you to see the vige chief.¡±
¡°Because I am a stranger¡ What happened to a shabby vige like this during the war?¡±
A look of doubt was evident in the vige chief¡¯s eyes.
what would be natural
From what I heard, he is a stranger for the first time in ten years.
If you think about it from the vige chief¡¯s point of view, a stranger who came to a vige like this during the war would not feel wee.
The words that came out of the mouth of the vige headman were quite unexpected.
¡°Ugh. You¡¯re going to be hungry toe all the way here, so let¡¯s talk while eating something. No matter how the situation is, you shouldn¡¯t treat guests rudely.¡±
What he brought out was a few chunks of dry, twisted beef jerky, water, and a few crumbs of hard bread.
¡°¡¡±
Looking at it, words didn¡¯te out.
¡®The situation is much worse than I thought.¡¯
His face darkened at the disastrous situation that far exceeded his expectations.
The man whispered to the vige chief in a worried tone.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the chief¡¯s meal? I heard you haven¡¯t eaten anything since yesterday, so don¡¯t overdo it.¡±
¡°I am fine. Should the host eat the meal while leaving the guest alone? Come on, young man.¡±
Growling¡ª
a sound came from the stomach that had been starving for a while.
I am definitely hungry.
However, to eat the vige chief¡¯s meal, somehow, a part of her heart ached.
Daryl silently nodded.
It means to ask not to refuse sincerity.
After looking at the two for a moment, Ray grabbed the jerky.
I forcibly chewed the jerky, which was hard to chew even when I dipped my saliva no matter how old it was.
He shoved the bread crumbs into his mouth and drank some water.
That¡¯s way too little to be considered a full meal.
I didn¡¯t even feel that food had arrived in my stomach, let alone a feeling of hunger.
¡°I really enjoyed the meal.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t treat you like this.¡±
When the vige chief lowered his head and apologized, Ray waved his hand.
To be honest, this vige was in a bad situation.
It was doubtful whether there was a market to buy goods from, and the vige chief¡¯s house, which should have been the most affluent in the vige, was in ruins.
A situation where they are in a hurry to eat and live.
In such a situation, who would be able to give up the food they had in their hands?
It would have been quite difficult to give food while enduring one¡¯s hungry stomach for a person whom he had never seen before.
I had never been treated like this a few times in my entire life.
¡°It was the best treat.¡±
¡°Thank you for thinking so.¡±
I saw the personality of the vige chief.
I also saw the situation in the vige.
Ray wanted to help the vige.
That¡¯s why he decided to make the conversation short and thick rather than lengthening it.
¡°I heard that you are worried because of the bandits.¡± It is unavoidable.¡±
Looking straight into the eyes of the vige chief, who seemed already resigned, Ray calmly and clearly spoke.
¡°I¡¯ll catch them all.¡±
¡°¡what did you say?¡±
I raised my voice more than before to the vige chief who asked again.
¡°I¡¯ll get rid of the wild nts and put all the bandits under the control. I was served a meal, so I have to work.¡±
However, even at his words, the vige chief did not look very happy.
I just let out a helpless sigh.
¡°Do whatever you want. But please don¡¯t let it damage the vige.¡±
It seemed that he had already given up hope in a corner of his heart.
When the vige chief gave permission, Ray stood up.
I should have known how things were going.
Now all I had to do was move.
* * *
Ray cut down trees and spread the trimmed timbers in the center of the vige.
After hitting the hammer a few times with skillful skill, a usible brazier was created in no time.
¡°Excitement.¡±
While humming, he added medicinal herbs and edible herbs from the mountains, prepared the animals he had caught in the mountains far away, and boiled them.
Little by little, children who could not stand hunger appeared.
Ray snapped a finger at the drooling children who were standing awake.
¡°Come on.¡±
The children, who were wary at first, could not stand it when the scent that stimted their appetite came up and came to Ray¡¯s side.
Ray served them a bowl full of watery porridge in a bowl hewn out of wood.
After quenching my appetite, I tasted the porridge one by one.
The children¡¯s eyes widened as the greasy porridge with meat slid down their throats.
Ray said while stroking the children¡¯s heads once.
¡°Is it delicious? There are a lot of them, so eat more.¡±
The child hesitated for a moment and asked cautiously.
¡°¡can I bring my other friends¡?¡±
¡°Other friends are fine, bring your parents from home.¡±
At his words, the children took the porridge bowl they were eating and ran around the vige.
After a while.
A considerable crowd gathered in the center of the town.
Among them, there were also quite a few parents whose children had brought them.
¡°It was really like serving food.¡±
¡°Did youe to the Salvation Company again?¡±
¡°Man, do you think such a caravan would care about a small town like this?¡±
¡°Then who is serving the meals?¡±
¡°Here is that young man. I came here after hearing what the children said, but it was true.¡±
The vigers were a little bit averse to his appearance, but they erased even a little bit of wariness at the way he was disinterestedly distributing porridge.
Rather, even for a moment, I felt sorry for the thought that I doubted the young man who did good things.
¡°Get all the porridge and go! There are still plenty, so if you want more, get in line!¡±
None of those who tasted his porridge ate just one bowl.
In modern times, he used to cook as a hobby.
In addition, the food I ate was only the food that famous chefs put their heart and soul into, so now I can see what and how it was cooked when I taste it.
Edible vinegar was used to catch the smell of the meat and the nutritional value was increased by mixing herbs.
The grass porridge, which could have a strong bitter taste, was minced so that children could pass it gently, resulting in a nutritious meal that was perfect for the taste of the vigers.
The simple reason that rice is delicious makes people happy.
The faces of the vigers, who had been dark only in the morning, began to open little by little.
¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve eaten meat.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s eat as much as we can while we can.¡±
Seeing them devouring them as if they were being chased by something, I could guess how hard they must have been through.
Soon after, therge brazier in which he cooked the porridge was all used up.
Only then did Ray wipe the sweat from his forehead.
Even though he couldn¡¯t see through the robe, his face was hot from the heat of the furnace.
I feel good when I do the right thing.
A small smile crept across his lips.
Chapter 424
Episode 424 Contaminated Area (3)
In the evening, he made porridge in the center of the vige and served it, and in the morning he got up before anyone else to repair the vige.
Pruning the logs and ning them neatly.
Then, wood was born that could not be handed down to build a building.
The vigers were very happy when they carried it around and repaired it.
¡°Howe the house is better than the one that was fine before. Heh heh heh.¡±
¡°Your skill with wood is unusual. From cooking to wood grain. Your dexterity is amazing.¡±
While doing it, Ray made the yard and fence like art.
Making use of the grain of the wood to make a window on one side, viewers often shed admiration.
Besides, how fast his hands were, it seems like he hit the hammer roughly, but already the repair of one house was almost finished.
A few more days passed, and the shabby vige nowpletely disappeared.
* * *
After fixing the vige and winning the favor of the vigers, Ray nced outside the vige.
¡®The vige is prosperous, but the bandits can¡¯t leave it alone. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll hear the rumors ande back.¡¯
just as expected.
After another day or so, bandits wearing quite heavy equipment descended from the entrance of the vige.
The vigers were very nervous about it.
¡°Ughhhh. I¡¯ve been off work for the past few days, so do you think it¡¯s worth living?¡±
The vige chief led the old man out.
¡°If it was money, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you. Why are you torturing me so hard?¡±
¡°I got the money. Received very well. So, give it up again.¡±
Quaang-!
The vige chief flinched as he kicked one of the boards to scare him.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! good night. Bring on the young woman. Then let¡¯s go through it specially this time.¡±
At the bandit¡¯s words, the few young women in the vige turned blue.
Ray looked at the bandits once.
If ordinary bandits were pot-bellied and wielded a few swords, the bandits in front of them looked like they were well-rounded and well-versed in swordsmanship.
In particr, the man who acted like the leader of the group had the skills of a knight.
It must have been a case of a knight whose title was revoked or a retired knight who became a bandit.
The eyes looking at the young woman were full of desire.
what to do with one
Although at the level of a knight, there was no one who could stop him in such a small town.
The shaggy-bearded bandit gripped the young woman¡¯s arm violently.
¡°Follow me. The assistant manager wants four years.¡±
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa Please save me!¡±
The woman looked at the vigers and pleaded, but no one made eye contact with her.
There was no sharp way for them either.
Because if you don¡¯t sacrifice someone, everyone will die.
As the vigers turned their heads and closed their eyes, the woman who resisted fiercely also gradually gave up.
That moment.
Ray stepped forward.
When I poked the bandit¡¯s huge forearm with my index finger, the bandit¡¯s seemingly sturdy arm broke at once.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Ray said, pulling the woman towards the vigers.
¡°Celia is busy preparing for war, so all the insignificant things be bandits. It¡¯s dirty.¡±
As I spit and spoke, the man called the sub-head rounded his mouth.
¡°Hoo. He was a kid with a few talents.¡±
¡°Not enough to protect my body.¡±
¡°Your words are quite short.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because my mouth is a bit short. you understand.¡±
¡°You cheeky kid. Don¡¯t make me cry and beg you soon.¡±
As the sub-header sighed, the bandits around him cheered Bak-do up.
At that, Ray let out augh.
It¡¯s not a sword with shing auras, it¡¯s just a de that looks like a stick.
If Soonbok had known, it was a sight he would have condemned as crazy.
The well-built bandits rushed at him at once.
Perhaps the swords were not wielded recklessly, but the swords each drew were monotonous, but fierce.
If so, it is a bandit.
There was no way the swordsman¡¯s ignorance and power alone could reach him.
When the opponent came out ignorant, Ray also responded ignorantly.
Loaded with mana, he threw out his fist.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
As the pure mana spewed out along the fist, the bandits¡¯ few mana flowed backwards in the aftermath.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
The bandits were neutralized in a single sh.
To the vigers, it looked like he was just standing still and punching, but it was clearly visible in the eyes of the assistant manager.
Sweat flowed incessantly from his face.
¡®What was that just about¡¡¯
He thought he was dreaming.
The huge mass of mana that invaded his entire body wiped out his subordinates in one fell swoop.
If suddenly exposed to such mana, even high-circle mages who have reached the extreme in their understanding of mana will not be able to withstand it and will fall out.
How many mana did he have that could be used only to release that amount of mana!
The chin of the assistant neck began to tremble little by little.
Tumbling¡ª
Ray slowly approached him and said.
¡°Guide me alive.¡±
The faded white robe looked like it was soaked in blood as it turned its back to the sunset.
The hood of the robe thatpletely covered the bottom of the face was like the seconding of demons who craved blood.
The demons want to see the living vegetables.
Who will break the word?
Sword skill is also a skill, but he was able to climb to the bottom of the line with the ability to line up well.
The sub-head, who had worshiped the boss of the mountain like a god, decided to change his faith.
¡°Follow me. We will guide you quickly.¡±
* * *
Crossing the winding mountain road, the mountains of bandits began to appear.
It is quiterge and well built.
Like a castle, it was built with a magnificent gate to the entrance.
Sensing something suspicious, Ray went inside with the assistant manager.
Then the leader of the wilds sat on the throne of Butina.
¡°Oh oh. Did you bring another young woman? This time, you¡¯re a bit taller.¡±
They don¡¯t even know that their lives are on the line, and they talk softly.
Thanks to this, the assistant neck broke into a cold sweat.
¡®I¡¯m going to die because of that guy.¡¯
The assistant manager shouted out loud.
¡°Inooum! How dare you say such nonsense about safety!¡±
All the bandits in the vicinity, including the bandit boss, were dumbfounded by the assistant chief¡¯s cry.
The boss of wild vegetables frowned.
¡°Are you crazy? Talking nonsense that I didn¡¯t even say. I will be generous with my special one this time. Hurry up and take off that bitch¡¯s robe.¡±
Perhaps because of what the sub-head had done in the past, the boss of the living was generous and overcame his hypocrisy.
But the subhead didn¡¯t stop there.
He raised a blood vessel in his neck and screamed loudly.
¡°What a madman! Trying to kidnap a woman who is living a fine life! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the sky! Can¡¯t I get down on my knees right now and pray!¡±
At that point, the boss of the wild vegetables did not just sit still.
His already terrifying face was distorted in a vicious manner.
¡°I asked you toe, and it seems that you wanted to die and went crazy.¡±
When the boss, who is recognized for his skills but does not know his brain, got up from his seat, the underboss, who was scared inside, quickly hid behind Ray.
¡°The hero will never forgive you!¡±
¡°hero? What bullshit is that?¡±
¡°You mean you can¡¯t see this person in your rotten eyes!¡±
The sub-head pointed at Ray.
Then Ray was embarrassed.
He told me to guide him alive, but he never instructed me toy a mat like this.
¡®This bastard?¡¯
Just when he was thinking of turning the dummy tree hidden behind him into a rat gun.
The boss of wild vegetables let out a fishyugh with an expression that he would finally know.
¡°You guys changed the line. why. Did he look stronger than me? ha ha ha.¡±
A clear sword aura emanated from the longsword he was holding.
It didn¡¯t be an aura de, but it was a sharp sword aura.
What that meant was not small.
Although he is not a sword master, he is at the highest level called a semi-master.
It was hard to believe that he was a mere boss in a vige like this.
The doubts I felt when I first entered the living room were now certain.
The boss of wild vegetables proposed to Ray.
¡°I am not feeling very well right now. So leave the traitor who won¡¯t be happy even if you tear him to death. You are lucky.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t do that. If I leave you alive, the vige will be harmed. How many people have you eaten so far?¡±
¡°well. Aftering to this vige, there must have been well over eighty people. Ughhh.¡±
Ray shook his head at that sinisterugh.
¡°Then I can¡¯t let you live.¡±
As he spoke, he drew the sword from his waist.
Woong-woong-!
As he poured mana into the sword, an intense aura de erupted.
Guuuuuu-!
When the Aura de, which could have been this meter, appeared, the underboss¡¯s face turned red and the living boss¡¯s face convulsed.
Why the hell is a sword master in a corner like this?!
¡°Why is Master here¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask. There¡¯s no way a guy who might soon be approaching mastery is doing banditry. Blow who¡¯s behind you Then save me.¡±
¡°I became a bandit of my own will.¡±
¡°These days, bandits seem to have improved their skills a lot, right? You can even build a decent wild vegetable like this. Looking at the exterior, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to say it¡¯s a small castle. If you dare to build a shelter for bandits like this, making a mountain of this scale means that you are using this ce usefully, right? If you hit the rear, this is a geographical point. But as it happens, if there is a castle in a ce like this, I¡¯ve said it all. Besides, the timing is just right. For example, assuming that Celia was made with the intention of supporting the kingdom that will attack it from behind, at least with supplies¡ Hey, even if Celia knows this, she has no choice but to be defeated. Big forces are moving in the shadows like this, and who can stand it? To get rid of the witnesses, it would help a lot if you pressurized the nearby viges to drive out the residents and rob them of their supplies. If the person guarding it is a semi-master, even in the worst case, there will be no way this ce will be taken away.¡±
The expression of the boss of the living room quickly hardened at his words as if he had looked into his heart.
Ray¡¯s eyes covered by the hood drew a half moon.
¡°You were preparing to capture Celia?¡±
My heart pounded.
Chapter 425
Episode 425 Contaminated Area (4)
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but I have no intention of fighting the Master. Why don¡¯t you just step back and not bleed?¡±
A bandit¡¯s distinctive way of speaking emanated from him.
It was probably because he spent a long time with the bandits and corrected his original way of speaking.
To that extent, the small kingdom alliance was moving quietly and cunningly after setting everything up.
Rayughed.
¡°Pretending not to know. It¡¯s all covered up already. I meet bandits quite often and know them, but when their lives are in danger, they throw away all their pride and prostrate themselves.¡±
As an example, when I nced behind me, the sidekick, whose eyes met, was startled and mmed head first into the ground.
¡°You are right!¡±
Hey on his stomach, sweating profusely.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but at least I wanted to save my own life.
I didn¡¯t want to be pushed back and killed by the monsters pulling out the aura des right in front of my eyes.
The boss of wild vegetables frowned.
¡°Are you telling me to lie t on my face like that in front of the Master? Even animals don¡¯t roll around on the floor.¡±
When the boss of the wild vegetables threw a contemptuous nce at him, tears flowed from the eyes of the assistant boss, who in an instant had be less than a beast.
¡°say. If you say it, it will save you. Where are the forces behind you?¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯m just the boss of the living, so I¡¯ll have to tell you a few times before you know.¡±
You have to believe the voice you want to believe.
If the one who reached the rank of junior master was only alive as the boss, the rest of the knights would be bandit subordinates or viger A.
But that didn¡¯t mean there was any definitive evidence.
Although there is something simr to a small fort built here, which will be the key point in the rear, in fact, if the bandits just settled in a pre-built ce, the probability is low, but it doesn¡¯t make sense at all.
So it was a little long.
Judging from the bandit¡¯s reaction, it¡¯s almost certain that there is someone behind them.
However, since there was nothing to prove, it was impossible to officially criticize the forces behind it in the Kingdom of Silia.
¡®The point is that we need to get physical evidence¡¡¯
No matter how clumsily he prepared for something to be discovered in a mountain like this.
Just in case, I raised my mana and looked around.
Nothing was caught either.
but who is he
Once bitten, it is a terrible venom that never lets go.
Just because I didn¡¯t get caught this time, I won¡¯t do anything stupid topletely remove my suspicions about them.
¡®It¡¯d be better to keep them alive to get the evidence for sure. That wouldn¡¯t be suspected on the other side either.¡¯
It would be beneficial for Celia and the vige to observe from a little more distance than to remove the wild vegetables right away.
He captured the mana that Ray had spewed out.
The intensely burning Aura de disappeared as if it never happened.
Seeing this, the boss of wild vegetables swallowed his saliva.
Seeing how he handles the aura de freely, he is at the level of an intermediate sword master even if he catches it a little.
It was at a level that it was iprehensible toe to such a bandit.
Ray sighed and muttered.
¡°Ugh. I guess not. From now on, raid the vige in moderation.¡±
As he scratched his head and said he had misjudged, and prepared to leave, the pier immediately caught fire.
¡°Yo warrior! Then what should I do? Surely you¡¯re not trying to leave me alone with that ignorant, strong guy, right? Aren¡¯t the warriors such unmerciful couples in the world?¡±
The ignorant, strong boss of the mountain wriggled his sword.
He threatened that if he didn¡¯t save himself, he would be an irreceable pair in the world.
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t care at all.
¡°When did you harass the helpless vigers, and now you pretend to be kind? no work.¡±
After clearing his ears and spitting out the words, the assistant manager screamed in despair.
¡°Aagh! ? ????!¡±
¡°Heh heh. Come over here and let¡¯s talk about it.¡±
The boss of wild vegetables gestured toward the assistant chief.
¡°Please save me! boss!¡±
¡°You should have said that earlier. It is toote now.¡±
He shook his head and raised his sword.
Ray didn¡¯t care what the two of them were doing.
After looking around the mountain for a while, he went down the mountain, receiving re from the bandits.
* * *
The vigers were waiting for him at the entrance of the vige.
Since they had been farming all their lives, they had no eyes to see, but they could infer that Ray was stronger than the bandits.
However, no matter how strong he was, he did not think that he would be able toe back safely from the bandits.
Since he had been very affectionate, the vigers were not the only ones concerned.
¡°Can I reallye back safely?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you see the bandits were beaten down? It won¡¯t be too bad, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
¡°It was too reckless to go to the living quarters of bandits anyway.¡±
¡°Ah, isn¡¯t that all because of us? Everyone keeps doing that, so you¡¯re worried about me too. Stop it.¡±
While they were looking in the direction of the living room with a nervous feeling, Ray walked out over the bush.
The vigers flocked to him.
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe.¡±
¡°How about wild vegetables? Didn¡¯t the banditse in?¡±
Ray, who was not taken aback by the sudden wee, smiled.
¡°The bandits won¡¯te down for a while. You can rest assured.¡±
¡°Is that for real?¡±
¡°Looks like you had a good talk with the bandits.¡±
¡°Yeki! What are you talking about with bandits? Look at it, that young man came after defeating all the bandits.¡±
Peopleughed at the old man¡¯s words.
No matter how strong a person is, how can one person knock out dozens of people?
The vigers dismissed the old man¡¯s words as a joke, but in reality, the prediction was very close to what had just happened.
Ray, a little stumped, turned around.
¡°But you still have to be careful. It¡¯s a good story, but you might have a different opinion.¡±
¡°All bandits are like that. Still, it¡¯s going to be quiet for a while, so it puts my mind at ease.¡±
The faces of the vigers were rxed as if they had let go of their time.
In the meantime, crops, money, and damage were considerable due to bandits.
Is that all? Even the young women of the vige were taken away alive, so I said everything.
A man who had been hesitant the whole time, unable to join the crowd of vigers, approached Ray.
He immediately lowered his head.
¡°I¡ I¡¯m sorry all of a sudden. However, there is something I would like to ask of you. Even if it¡¯s just once, it¡¯s okay¡¡±
He couldn¡¯t even raise his head for a long time as if he was sorry to go on.
Ray looked at him and saidfortably.
¡°It¡¯s okay, so tell me. What happen?¡±
The vigers looked at him knowingly.
¡°Actually, my child has ¡®Goblin Disease¡¯. The people in my vige don¡¯t know, so I wondered if anyone outside the vige might know something about the disease.¡±
came out again goblin disease.
What on earth is that disease that makes the vigers so terrified?
¡°What is that goblin disease?¡±
¡°The goblin bottle is¡ um¡¡±
He hesitated for a while, wondering if it was a bit difficult to exin or if he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.
¡°If it¡¯s difficult to talk about it, can I see it myself?¡±
In the end, when Ray, who couldn¡¯t stand it, suggested it, the man readily agreed.
¡°Please look at it.¡±
Seeing this, the vigers groaned.
¡°Stop it, Pet. I understand your heart, but it¡¯s a disease that neither the healer nor the priest could cure. I can¡¯t figure out the cause, let alone fix it, so how could a young man like this know?¡±
At the old man¡¯s words, the man called Petra hardened his expression.
¡°I cannot give up, sir. If I give up, who will my child lean on?¡±
¡°I am saying this because your life is being ruined. If you live, won¡¯t the child live too?¡±
¡°I have no intention of living without him.¡±
¡°You are stubborn.¡±
Ray, who had been quietly listening to their story, intervened in the conversation.
¡°I can¡¯t say for sure that it can be fixed yet. So, let¡¯s go see the condition for now.¡±
The vigers bitterly agreed to that.
After all, they didn¡¯t expect him to be able to cure them at all.
I spent a lot of money and called a priest and a healer, but they also shook their heads without even being able to diagnose me correctly.
Everyone knew that it was not a disease that could be cured just because an outsider came.
That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to see people with goblin disease lose hope anymore.
However, unlike them, Pet, who was seeing hope, guided Ray with a slightly brightened face.
¡°Come this way. It¡¯s not far from here.¡±
* * *
Following his guidance, a hut was built a short distance from the vige.
Inside, five or six children were lying quietly.
It seemed that they were gathered in one ce to prevent the disease from leaking out.
Although it is the basic of the basics, it could be seen that the therapist took good measures in his own way.
Ray took a look at them.
¡°It¡¯s a tumor.¡±
The children¡¯s faces were changed to look like goblins.
Tumors popped up all over his face, and some madman tried to forcefully cut them out, but the bleeding caused fatty degeneration and turned yellow.
Judging by its condition, it appeared to be some kind of discontinuously spreading tumor.
Looking at the tumor sites, fortunately, the growth rate was slow, but the extent of the lesions did not seem to be safe.
Ray rummaged through his leather pouch and pulled out a thin glove.
¡°Clean.¡±
After cleaning the glove, I carefully touched the child¡¯s tumor.
I could feel it by touch.
Scattered masses of tumors that are not clustered in one ce.
This was a contact transition caused by contact.
But why?
Why did the tumor suddenly appear?
That is also true for most of these children.
Ray, who had been looking formon ground for a while, came up with a simrity.
¡®Goblin disease¡ Goblin swamp.¡¯
Could it be that the swamp was the cause of the tumor?
The fog-like smoke that crept over the vige also became suspicious.
Ray, who was examining the faces of the children in a confused way, left the cabin.
Chapter 426
Episode 426 Contaminated Area (5)
¡°How is it? Do you know anything?¡±
Ray shook his head at Pet¡¯s words.
¡°I know it¡¯s a tumor, but I don¡¯t know exactly where it got it. Since when did children be like that?¡±
¡°I had children who copsed three months ago.¡±
it¡¯s three months
Did the tumor in it get so bad?
Bacterial infection caused inmmation around the children¡¯s face.
It seems that someone who does not know how to properly treat it may have touched it.
Ray, with a more serious expression than before, asked with a drool.
¡°What did the therapist say?¡±
¡°¡they said it was a tumor, just like now. I promised that if I removed the tumor and called the priest and restored it with holy magic, it would get better soon¡ but the result¡¡± The result was,
of course, not good.
What would be different if the tumor was removed without removing the cause of the tumor?
Besides, it seemed that the so-called ¡®goblin disease¡¯ wasn¡¯t just a tumor.
The children¡¯s skin was quite hot.
He suffers from a high fever to the extent that he cannote to his senses properly, and is forced to endure it.
If a little more time goes by like this, the children who have lost their stamina will not be able to hold out any longer.
Ray, who was biting his nails, looked at the starting point of the smoke.
¡°Removing the tumor is not a good thing. Onest question. When did the smoke start to erupt from the Goblin Swamp?¡±
¡°Um¡ I don¡¯t know exactly, but it must have been five months. The ground was slowly heating up, and smoke wasing out at some point.¡±
Did the ground get hot?
Unless there is a volcano under the ground, there is little chance that the ground will get hot.
Ray, who had a questionable part, looked over the mountain with subtle eyes.
¡®I guess I have no choice but to investigate the Goblin Swamp myself.¡¯
I couldn¡¯t send the vigers to investigate, so I had no choice but to find it myself.
Pet asked as Ray moved forward carrying a heavy leather backpack.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°A goblin swamp. I guess I¡¯ll have to go and find out for myself.¡±
Pete was startled by Ray¡¯s words.
¡°It is reckless. The Goblin Swamp emits a terrible smoke that is inessible to ordinary people. Even outsiders will get the goblin disease if they approach it prematurely.¡±
goblin bottle.
In fact, the vigers were extremely afraid of this disease that resembled goblins.
Certainly, looking at the patient, it seems painful.
Its appearance is ugly, and the high heat makes it sweat a lot, so the smell is terrible.
Like a real goblin.
But what?
If the doctor is afraid of the patient¡¯s disease, which doctor can treat the patient?
Ray snorted.
¡°does not matter.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you get the goblin disease. If someone doesn¡¯t go, more people suffer. If no one moves, someone will die in the future.¡±
¡°¡but outsiders¡ aren¡¯t they simply ¡®outsiders¡¯?¡±
Pete said as if throwing a question with a face full ofplex emotions.
How to ride someone.
Could he risk his life for people he didn¡¯t even know?
Are you not afraid of the goblin disease?
Does it really matter if you be hideous and fall ill with a disease that may lead you to die as you were?
At his words, Ray simply carried the leather backpack on his shoulder and walked slowly.
¡°The world needs someone who can move for those who are suffering. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a poor, dirty child or a lowly ve. Someone who will move for you. That would be the ¡®cure¡¯ for him.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Pet, who felt what he said, closed his mouth. It¡¯s easy to say
¡®the existence that will move on behalf of the suffering person¡¡¯
.
He knew from his life experience how difficult and courageous it was.
Even if you know it with your head, your body doesn¡¯t follow.
However, if it wasn¡¯t another time, I had to move myself in the current situation.
Isn¡¯t your child suffering, not anyone else?
Pete clenched his fists and looked straight at Ray with determined eyes.
¡°Then¡ please take me with you. Until now, I have never been proud of my daughter. Please help the poor father to lift his face.¡±
The man, who had previously looked somewhat uneasy, now had the face of a decent father.
Seeing as if he had made up his mind, Ray nodded happily.
¡°Please guide me.¡±
* * *
ording to Pete, the goblin swamp didn¡¯t emit smoke in the first ce.
Even half a year ago, the Goblin Swamp was just an ordinary bog everywhere.
Then why did it suddenly transform into a swamp of death?
When you¡¯re thinking about the swamp.
Ray cast a spell on Pet, who gasped for breath whenever he got close to the goblin swamp.
¡°Protect. Air.¡±
Pet was covered with high-performance magic that was iparable to the protection magic of most priests.
Pete admired how much easier it was to breathe.
¡°As expected, the outsider was a wizard. I¡¯ve heard that there are wandering wizards from time to time, but this is the first time I¡¯ve actually met them.¡±
The wandering great mage was the first.
The swamp got closer and the smoke grew thicker.
The turbid air made it impossible to see properly.
¡°This is a bit serious.¡± It is a performance that is not strange even if an average person suffocates.
I wondered where all this smoke came from.
I stepped a little faster, and soon after, a goblin swamp appeared.
Bubbling¡ª
the swamp where the bubbles rose was a dark red color.
It did not appear to be an environment in which life could possibly exist.
¡°This is¡ a goblin swamp. I expected it, but it has changed a lot from before.¡±
Ray looked around with a serious face.
The trees were growing, but even those were rotting.
Because the sunlight was blocked by the smoke, the swamp was quite dark.
But the bizarre thing is that you can feel the remnants of mana here.
Feeling strange, Ray tried to spread mana a little wider.
Then, this time, a strange flow of mana was felt in a significant part of the forest.
After tracking them for a while, Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°This is a magic circle.¡±
¡°yes? A magic circle?¡±
¡°Someone changed the swamp with the intention of harming the vige. The magic circle raised the temperature of the forest, and poison magic and ck magic were added to the swamp. Originally, the poison smoke was being manipted to spread through the wind blowing towards the vige from the swamp.¡±
Pete tilted his head when he heard that someone had animosity towards the vige.
¡°But who the hell¡¡±
¡°Have you ever had a big grudge against any of the vigers?¡±
He denied it as if he didn¡¯t even have to think about it.
¡°doesn¡¯t exist. Our vige is so small that everyone gets along well. Also, there were no outsiders for the past ten years, so there was no need to hold grudges.¡±
¡°That¡¯s really strange¡ First of all, let¡¯s destroy this magic circle.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, Pet shook his head.
¡°In order to destroy the magic circle, you must be apanied by a magician of 3rd circle or higher and someone with expert knowledge about the magic circle. If you touch it wrong and something happens, it will be a big deal.¡±
Those who have expert knowledge of magicians and magic circles of Circle 3 or higher.
There was just the right person here.
¡°What bothers you?¡±
Ray sneakily kicked arge stone that felt the presence of mana.
The magic circle wouldn¡¯t copse by removing just one spot, but if there were too many of them, the story would be different.
Pet opened his mouth at his ability to break trees or push rocks while walking around.
What kind of wizard would destroy a whole tree!
¡°Aren¡¯t you a magician?¡±
¡°These days, it¡¯s hard for even a wizard to make a living if they don¡¯t take care of their stamina.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
The naive vige man believed the joke straight away.
Believe it so well, it seems that scammers are only targeting small towns.
The magic circle was surrounded by a wide area of the forest.
In order not to look foreign, stones, rocks, trees, or moss were used as a medium, but the mana was obvious, so it was easy to break.
It seemed that they didn¡¯t do anything to hide the mana because they thought the vigers wouldn¡¯t recognize it anyway.
¡°Tsk tsk. You drew a magic circle very openly.¡±
After seeing the magic tools created by the gods and the magic circles of the high elves, I couldn¡¯t bear to open my eyes and look at them because these magic circles were so flimsy.
Far from hiding mana, ¡®I am here.¡¯ The appearance revealed or the harmony of the forms used in the magic circle.
This is the level of scribbles by beginners.
Thanks to that, it was very easy to remove the magic circle.
As the mana was slightly disturbed, the heat surrounding the forest went away.
¡°¡it¡¯s cooler than before.¡±
Pete looked around.
He had only broken down a few trees and moved a few rocks, and he was amazed when it became noticeably cooler.
¡°I still haven¡¯t been able to break it down to work. He¡¯s here until I tell him to move. I¡¯ll destroy the rest of the magic circles ande back.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Ray wandered around the forest and destroyed all the points that shed mana.
bird¡¯s nest.
A small tree branch ced in a cave.
The branches were all craftily and cleverly made, but they were oozing mana.
He thought about it every time he broke the magic circle.
¡®This is absolutely not a level that can be made by holding a grudge against an individual. Something is obviously intervening.¡¯
Both wild nts and swamps.
At the right time, it was just too right.
If you think about it again, it¡¯s like there¡¯s a magic circle in a remote forest around a vige like this, and the fact that ck magic was used in the swamp.
And the process by which the poisonous smoke from the swamp identally made its way to the vige was also very suspicious.
For some reason, it seemed to have a close rtionship with the work of wild vegetables.
At this time, Celia is struggling to prepare for war.
There were ndestine movements where they did not know.
Chapter 427
Episode 427 Contaminated Area (6)
After destroying most of the points where mana flowed except for thest point, the operation of the magic circle stopped.
The warm heat he had felt in the forest dissipated in an instant.
As the heat subsided, Pete wiped away the sweat and let out a hot breath.
¡°Whoa. It was really because of the magic circle. Now I can breathe a little.¡±
The heat that enveloped the forest was so hot that humans could hardly breathe.
If it hadn¡¯t been for the protection magic, it would have suffocated.
Ray, who walked with a suitable branch, looked at the swamp.
The heat was removed, but the swamp still gave off poisonous fumes.
The bubbling, sticky liquid vaporized and became a deadly poison that would kill living beings.
Judging by the concentration of the poisonous smoke, even a single drop could kill most people.
If you let it go, it will definitely happen.
He tossed the twig Ray was holding into the swamp.
Then the branch that got into the goblin swamp melted!
It was terrible to call it disintegration and amazing to call it absorption.
oh my god.
I thought it would melt even the tree branches.
This is not a swamp, but a furnace level.
It is only natural that he would get sick from constant exposure to this poisonous smoke.
Ray stood right in front of the swamp.
Like walking into a goblin swamp.
Then, Pete was frightened and dissuaded him.
¡°Upper is dangerous! Don¡¯te close!¡±
¡°are you okay. If you leave this alone, it will definitely harm you. I have to get rid of it, so please step back a little bit.¡±
get rid of it
You mean to rid the goblin swamp?
How the hell are you going to get rid of the swamp!
Before he could say anything, Ray quickly gathered mana.
The clean mana around him gathered into him, creating a beautiful spectacle.
As the pure blue mana whirled, his robes also fluttered.
Every time the sleeves fluttered, Mana¡¯s dance moves intensified.
Pete was stunned by the sight.
How many times can an ordinary person who cannot feel mana see mana?
He was able to observe mana with the naked eye thanks to Ray¡¯s high density of mana.
to its beauty.
Fascinated by its mighty power, Pet¡¯s eyes lost focus.
Raising his index finger and aiming at the swamp, a gentle starter word flowed from Ray¡¯s mouth.
¡°Cure poison. Clean.¡±
A white drop of water formed on the tip of his index finger.
A drop of mana that is purer than anything else and purer than anything else.
Like tears, they gathered and gathered and finally fell off the tip of my index finger.
Again¡ª¡ª
their sympathy and sympathy became a drop of magic.
That one drop of magic fell for the suffering vigers.
Someone feeling sorry for them.
The hopes of the townsfolk.
It started at the tip of his index finger and ended in a goblin swamp.
A drop of magic containing warmth reached the swamp.
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
Then the swamp began to be purified in an instant.
The dark red liquid lost its color and the poison smoke disappeared.
A drop of miracle happened so calmly.
Goblin Swamp.
The swamp, which looked ugly to anyone, was now a ¡®Goblin Lake¡¯.
The appearance of theke, which became so transparent that the bottom was clearly visible, was extremely beautiful.
It even seemed to be fragrant somehow.
A blueke was added to the lush forest, creating a truly picturesque view.
Pete looked at him with his mouth slightly open.
I couldn¡¯t get any words out.
Like a believer who witnessed a knight die right in front of his eyes, he just silently looked at theke and Ray alternately.
No, even looking at it was embarrassing, so I lowered my head.
Previously, hepletely transformed the swamp to the extent that his disapproval was colorless.
Now, to Pet, his existence was no longer an outsider.
Pet, whose eyes were full of reverence, trembled.
¡°Ah¡ God-man¡¡±
God-man.
It referred to a saint.
Ray, whose identity was suddenly revealed, waved his hands.
¡°I am not a saint. If anyone hears it, they say something big.¡±
The saint held out his flippers.
However, to Pet, he was either a saint or a god.
¡°Please me my stupidity for not noticing from the beginning¡¡±
A new follower was born.
Rey, who hates followers, quickly turned her steps back to the vige.
¡°What would a real saint say if he heard it? If you say something like that, you will be arrested.¡±
He gave me a scare that I wouldn¡¯t even be Ray.
Of course, it was a grave sin to call someone who was not a saint a saint, but calling a saint a saint was innocent.
Pete shook his head.
¡°Already there is only one saint in me.¡±
He dered single-mindedness.
For Pet, his existence was already considered inevitable, not a mere coincidence.
¡®It was possible toe to such a remote vige because of the guidance of the goddess. How merciful he is, even though he is not in the Holy Kingdom.¡¯
If he finds out the reality of the goddess who is like a vicious boss who hires her as a saint and doesn¡¯t even pay her sry, Pet will be stunned.
Ray sighed and looked across the mountain.
The ce where the mana of the magic circle was connected.
At thest point was the stronghold of the bandits.
In other words, the bandits were also involved in the change of the goblin swamp.
He and Pet quickly headed to the vige.
* * *
The kingdom of Bay Bon was devoted to the purge of the nobles.
During the war, he found and punished those who fled the kingdom and bought noble titles from other kingdoms, and executed even the treacherous traitors who dared to leak information on the location of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers.
As King Baybon made up his mind and the road began to rampage, even the high-ranking nobles who said they would use their strength for a while seemed to be dead.
With the help of Hafman¡¯s upper ranks, the purge work began, and in less than a week, about 200 people were punished.
Whenever the nobles were punished, the territories they were managing became empty, and other nobles took care of them, albeit temporarily.
Hafman was given a noble title in recognition of his merits in the Baybon War.
Even if he was the only owner of the most prestigious caravanpany, it was difficult to obtain the title of nobility without inserting back money.
While three high-ranking aristocrats watched in the pce, King Baybon personally lowered the deless sword from his shoulder.
¡°Hafman, Wain will not tell you selfish things to be a member of Baybon Kingdom. Guain only wants to acknowledge your contributions in the war and express his genuine gratitude. It¡¯s a noble title for that, so I hope you ept it regardless.¡±
Halfman nodded slowly.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°Gwain will bestow the title of count on Hafman. Myst name will be Gieral, which means ¡®thank you¡¯ in the ancientnguage of Baybon.¡±
It was truly a castle that was right in the middle of the day.
Hafman, who was finally given the title of nobility, twitched as if he was thrilled.
It was clear that he couldn¡¯t control theughter that was about to burst out at the thought of earning money without a blockage in the future.
The Baybon King dered.
¡°I will allow Earl Giral to open a trade route so that he can do exclusive business with the Baybon Kingdom. A closer rtionship will be established between the half-man and Baybon, which is dered by the king¡¯smand.¡±
king name.
It was more solemn than the statutes of the kingdom.
High-ranking nobles raised their swords just like King Baybon.
¡°I obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±
¡°I obey Your Majesty¡¯s orders!¡±
A new star has risen in Baybon.
* * *
Upon arriving at the vige, the mana crystal orb spewed out mana without a break.
The opponent is, of course, Harpman.
Since he had rarely contacted him so suddenly, Ray quickly poured mana into him, wondering if something big had happened.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¨C It¡¯s a big deal, Lord!
Hafman¡¯s voice was quite urgent.
Her face was flushed red and her breathing was rough.
Did the enemy even invade?
As if he had been hit by an enemy sword in his back, Hafman gasped for breath.
Ray¡¯s expression hardened as well.
¡°Did the Union attack Baybon again?¡±
He thought of what would most likely happen to Baybon.
Hana Haffman shook his head vigorously.
¨C no! That¡¯s not it!
Then what the hell is that?!
Could something more serious than that have happened?
Ray¡¯s face was much darker than before.
At that, Halfman said with an unpleasant breath due to his bulky body.
¨C Heo¡ heo¡ I¡! I have be a nobleman, my lord!
When Ray heard that, he bruised for a moment.
It must have been something like the Great War of the Heavenly Demons, but they were talking like nobles.
Naturally, the reaction was cold.
¡°so.¡±
¨C That¡¯s right! I mean, you¡¯ve be a noble! hahahaha! I am now a full-fledged count Count! I¡¯ll have to buy a manor and at least clear it! From now on, please call me Count Gieral!
do geral.
Ray said sullenly.
¡°Is that all there is to it?¡±
¨C I want to boast, but I have no opponent. Strangely, even those who were busy moving away went somewhere else when I approached them.
He shook his head slowly at Hafman, who muttered that it was really strange.
It is Hafman who never gave a decent vacation even though he overworked talented people.
Of course, they pay as much as they work, but they needed rest, not money.
Therefore, it is natural to avoid the halfman who is often whipped to work every day.
Seeing that even his wife tilts her head with an expression of iprehension, saying that she is avoiding him these days, the anger that had been rising has cooled down due to sympathy.
¡°Hafman. Cheer up.¡±
¨C Ugh. I don¡¯t know what it is, but thank you. How is your lord? Are your ns going well?
Ray said as if it was just fine.
¡°There was something I wanted to ask you, but it went well. halfman. Bring food and supplies to a small vige outside the Kingdom of Celia. There will be a vige behind the second mountain. Ah, when youe, get a few more priests and one or two more healers ande.¡±
¨C I don¡¯t know why, but¡ It¡¯s what the Danju is doing, so I¡¯ll actively help.
Aside from his private affairs, Hafman is indeed trustworthy.
As for the handling of work, Ray also acknowledged that once he made up his mind, he moved quickly.
¨C There are plenty of food and supplies in the Celia branch, so it doesn¡¯t matter, but it might take a while to find priests and healers.
¡°I¡¯ll give you three days.¡±
Three days is a tight time even for issuing orders and airlifting supplies.
But Hafman didn¡¯t let out a whine.
Rather, it was a natural look.
¨C It will arrive in three days.
After saying that, Hafman boasted that he had received the title of count about 20 times, and then disconnected the mana crystal sphere.
Ray looked around the vige once.
Food shortages and material shortages were resolved through Hafman.
All that was left was to treat the sick and clean up the bandits.
There were a few suspicious things left in the citadel, so he decided to refrain from acting as much as possible and move carefully.
¡®Let¡¯s aim for the right time. A time when we can clearly capture the evidence.¡¯
A beast seeking prey hid itself in the darkness.
Chapter 428
Episode 428 One of the five people is a troll (1)
Until the half-man team arrived, Ray lived as if he were dead.
It was because there would be no benefit to him if he was noticed by the bandits, and above all, the reaction of the vigers was unusual.
Pet has already spread the rumor.
The vigers, who learned about the miraculous evidence that the Goblin Swamp turned into the ¡®Goblin Lake¡¯, began to worship him as a saint.
I just went to the stream to fetch water, but the women who were doing theundry weed me seriously.
¡°Oh my god. Even if you didn¡¯t have toe all the way to this ce, if you had told us, we would have done it.¡±
¡°Take us in on the chores. If rumors spread that we made the saint¡¯s precious body move, we will not be embarrassed.¡±
The majesty of the saint was great.
Even though this is not a holy country, the vigers took care of him more zealously than Gaia¡¯s followers.
Thanks to this, I had to work hard to send back the vige wives who said they would even help in the bath.
When night fell, Ray moved on.
A little out of town there was a shabby-looking cabin.
Pet, who voluntarily acted as a gatekeeper there, pretended to know with a bright smile.
¡°Holy Son, what are you doing at night like this?¡±
¡°I wanted to see the condition of the children. Are you still sleeping?¡±
¡°yes. I was a very sleepy child, but after I got sick, I slept for a long time. I probably won¡¯t wake up for the next half day.¡±
Unfortunately, it seems that he even had a sleep disorder.
Could it be because the swamp¡¯s poisonous smoke escaped from the vige?
Large tumors and facial swelling have gone down a lot, but it seemed like I would still have to watch the progress.
When Ray entered the cabin, he saw children in a state of confusion.
Looking at the wet cloth on his forehead, it seemed that Pet had taken care of him with utmost sincerity without sleeping.
That¡¯s why the children were able to endure a little bitfortably while suffering from high fever.
¡°I¡¯ve been treating myself well. Change the cloth frequently. As the fever goes down, you will be awake for longer.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
¡°When he wakes up, he boils watery porridge and gives him water from time to time. Lack of hydration can cause dizziness or fatigue. The important thing is to feed little and often rather than a lot at once.¡±
After looking at it once or twice and reciting the necessary things, Pet said with admiration.
¡°You speak like a therapist. Keep that in mind and I will take good care of you.¡±
I was a little stumped at the word therapist, but I pretended nothing was wrong.
Pete looked at the children and sighed.
¡°But even if I wanted to feed them something, there is nothing to feed them right now. The bandits took everything, and all that¡¯s left is the body¡ I can¡¯t raise my head at the children.¡±
Ray smiled at him as he let out amentation.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can fix it soon.¡±
¡°yes? What do you mean?¡±
¡°Wait a little.¡±
At his doubtful words, Pete nodded slowly.
These are the words of a saint and no one else.
If you believe and wait, won¡¯t even a bowl of food pour from the sky?
said the magic ray godong.
wait.
Bing his ardent follower, Pet intended to wait in silence.
* * *
After three days, a group of merchants, busy from early morning, entered the vige.
It¡¯s been 10 years since I¡¯ve been a stranger, but merchants have visited from time to time, so the vigers weren¡¯t too surprised.
However, they had no choice but to open their mouths and get sick of the procession of countless wagonsing in one after another.
The vigers stood in a daze, watching the merchants begin to unpack their bags in the vige.
A man dressed in fine silk got off the carriage and approached Ray, who was standing with the vigers, and bowed.
¡°Meet Taesang Danju.¡±
When the branch manager, who had always been with Hafman, came to say hello, Ray looked at the carriage and said hello.
¡°OK. How much are all these?¡±
¡°Fifty seats of grain, as well as iron farming tools and leather te armor, are four wagons¡¯ worth. In addition, if youbine misceneous items such as leather, fur, and chain armor¡¡±
The manager turned around.
There were over twenty wagons lined up in a long line.
¡°There will be more. In terms of gold coins, there will be well over 4,000.¡±
Four thousand gold coins.
It was too much to solve in one vige.
Thinking hard, Ray gave instructions.
¡°As for the grain, 10 suk each, farm tools and misceneous items should be brought down only enough to be used in the vige. If you have things like leather furs or maps, give them to the vigers.¡±
At his words, the branch manager lowered his head but expressed doubt.
¡°Then what about the rest?¡±
¡°Release to another town. There will be small viges around here. Those ces are also in a situation where they don¡¯t receive Celia¡¯s protection like here, so the immediate urgency must be the same. Please share it as quietly as possible.¡±
¡°Are you quiet?¡±
¡°okay. Well, I¡¯m sure everyone got caught on the way here anyway, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡±
The branch manager tried to ask him again, but kept his mouth shut, recalling the words Harpman always said as a habit.
¡®Don¡¯t question what the Lord is doing. If you need something, even pull out the roots of the pirs at the top and bring it as an offering.¡¯
¡®Because he¡¯s never said anything nonsense.¡¯
Contrary to his appearance, Hafman was quite trusted by his subordinates.
The branch manager lowered his head without asking further.
¡°All right. I will. And¡¡±
He gestured politely toward the carriage, and two priests, a priest and two healers got out of the luxurious carriage.
They were all hired by the word that there is someone who is suffering.
As such, he was saddened by the situation in the vige.
Seeing them looking at the vige without averting their eyes, the branch manager cleared his throat in embarrassment.
¡°Hmm. say hello This is Danju Taesang of the main corps.¡±
Taesang Danju.
It meant that even though he did not do any particr work, his rank was higher than that of the current sophomore.
Besides, who is the top of them!
Isn¡¯t it the top of the halfman who won the best position in the continental upper world!
Surprised by the manager¡¯s words, they tidied up their clothes and nced at ¡®Taesang Danju¡¯.
My first impression of Taesang Danju, whom I met for the first time, was unexpected.
The dirty robe seemed to smell like grass for some reason.
Despite the hot weather, the hood of the robe was pulled down to the bottom of the eyes, so I couldn¡¯t see the impression.
Does this kind of entric person mean Taesang Danju?
They greeted each other in bewilderment.
¡°¡Nice to meet you. This is my therapist, Jen.¡±
¡°Meet Danju Taesang of the Halfman Merchant. I am called the therapist ve.¡±
Introductions continued one after another, but it was only about the therapists.
Priests and priests, who were originally well-liked in the aristocratic families of Silia, felt a little ufortable about greeting Danju, who was dressed in a shabby outfit.
But what?
Whether he was real or not, at this point they had no choice but to bow their heads first, as he was the leader of the half-man top ranks.
¡°This is Osnell, priest of the Celia branch.¡±
¡°Likewise, it¡¯s a priest¡¯s coat.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you. I am Roan, the new priest of the Celia branch.¡±
It didn¡¯t look like he wanted to say hello too much.
At that, Ray said ¡®Oho¡¯ and closed his mouth.
Even though the branch manager introduced him as Taesang Danju, that confidence stretched out in front of him.
good night.
It was very good.
Later, it seemed necessary to put pressure on the Celia branch by harassing the Heretic Inquisitors a little.
¡°Nice to meet you all. As soon as I came to the vige, I¡¯m sorry, but I have something to ask of you right away.¡±
It is a body hired to do so.
Everyone had noints.
¡°There are patients in a hut behind the vige. Therapists look at the patient¡¯s condition and tell me.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Ray led them to the cabin.
Pete, who was still in ce, tilted his head as the strangers approached.
However, by looking at their clothes, it was immediately apparent that they were healers and priests.
¡°I wondered where you were, did you bring the therapists?¡±
¡°I think it will take me a long time to fix it by myself.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. You are humble.¡±
To Pet, Ray is the saint himself who changed the miasma-filled swamp in an instant.
Is there any disease in this world that a saint cannot cure in an instant?
Whether he knew what he was thinking or not, Ray only looked at the therapists.
Healer Jen rubbed her chin and salivated.
Slobe was also looking at the children, frowning like him.
¡°Um¡ that¡¯s strange. It looks like a tumor¡ but I don¡¯t know what caused it.¡±
¡°well. My opinion is a bit different. I think it¡¯s not a tumor, but a simple lump¡ but there are often cases where a lump is caused by a bruise.¡±
Opinions were divided.
Ray, who had already diagnosed it as a yellow tumor that caused fatty degeneration in children, became more invigorated the more he listened to their conversation.
What he wanted to hear was novel ways to treat the tumor, not a diagnosis.
¡®I¡¯m a fool for expecting it.¡¯
It seems that among the healers dispatched by the Medical Academy to other kingdoms, there are few outstanding ones.
It was openly revealed that the situation was that talented people were being circted only within the Seongguk.
at that time.
Priest Osnell, who was still, stepped forward.
¡°It¡¯s enough to restore this.¡±
Full of confidence, he immediately raised his divine power and poured divine magic.
Ray hurriedly shouted at him.
¡°No!¡±
¡°Heal.¡±
Whoa-!
When the divine power of yellow light reached the child, the tumor, which had shrunk even a little, spread at a terrifying speed.
Because of that, the face that was only a little convex now became full like a gombo.
It happened without even a chance to stop it, so Ray¡¯s futility was indescribable.
Pete screamed.
¡°Eaina!¡±
When the daughter¡¯s face, which wouldn¡¯t hurt even if you put it in her eyes, swelled up like it was about to explode, he grabbed her head.
Priest Osnell, who had done this, was taken aback.
¡°To reject the divine power of poetry¡ what the hell¡¡±
Ray shook his head and red at Priest Osnell.
It wasn¡¯t that he rejected the divine power.
A tumor is a state in which cells in the body have grown autonomously and excessively.
Trying to fix it with divine power only backfired.
That¡¯s why priests and priests were also instructed to learn essential medicine, but looking at it now, no words came out.
Chapter 429
Episode 429 One of the five people is a troll (2)
Priest Osnell raised his voice and pointed his finger at the child.
¡°It must be a child with Magi! Instead of being cured, the disease is getting worse! Haven¡¯t you all seen how they reject the divine power!¡±
Ray let out a sigh.
It was embarrassing to see such a guy as a priest and being dispatched to another country.
When his daughter was suddenly driven to heresy, Pet, whoseplexion turned blue, denied it.
¡°Oh no! Eina never dabbled in ck magic!¡±
¡°It¡¯s no use denying it! Didn¡¯t you see it too! That child is a body that cannot ept divine power due to the demonic energy it possesses!¡±
Certainly, when the two energies meet, they cause a collision and reject each other.
However, in a case like this, it was absolutely not a collision of energy.
To put it in good terms, it was priest Osnell¡¯s misunderstanding, and to put it badly, it was the priest¡¯s damnation and tyranny.
However, it seems that Ray was the only one who thought so, and the surroundings seemed to agree little by little with the priest¡¯s words.
the priests added.
¡°If you¡¯re really a child involved in ck magic¡ it¡¯s understandable that diseases cannot be cured by divine magic.¡±
¡°I may need to find out a little more, but at this point I can only think so.¡±
A female priest named Cote cautiously consented, and all the clergymen condemned the child to heresy.
The healers, who had little knowledge of ck magic or divine power, simply watched the situation with their mouth shut.
As the situation progressed, Ray started to get angry.
¡°What kind of bastard Maggie? A tumor is just an overgrowth that has taken ce inside the human body. Since we are helping with divine power, the tumor has no choice but to grow.¡±
Priest Osnell shook his head.
¡°No matter what it is, the fact that it is a disease does not change. There¡¯s no way I, a priest, can¡¯t cure diseases with holy magic, right? The fact that the divine power was denied only means that that childmitted a vicious deed.¡±
evil thing?
What the hell did such a skinny little girl do?
As Ray was dumbfounded and unable to speak, Priest Osnell went into hardening.
¡°I dere in the name of the priest. That child needs to be tried for heresy. No, if I had to receive it, the whole town would have to receive it. I will request a heretic inquiry in the vige with my authority.¡±
Heresy Inquisition.
If you be a priest-level priest, you will be able to ask for heresy questioning to the Heretic Inquisition.
If a heresy is judged in the interrogation, the vigers are severely exterminated or imprisoned in an underground prison.
Therefore, receiving a request for interrogation was an absolute loss for the vige.
Especially in situations like this.
When Priest Osnell said he would use his authority to ask for heresy questioning, Ray also gave up his mind to do it in moderation.
What if heretical inquisitorse to town?
If that happens, priest Osnell will be made into very mush in front of everyone.
But until he did, he needed to hide his identity.
There¡¯s no point in letting them know that the saint is here while there¡¯s a stronghold that might have ties to the Alliance or dark forces.
Ray, hiding his true feelings, shook his head.
¡°follow your heart.¡±
You know it can¡¯t be fun if you really do whatever you want.
Not knowing that such an inner meaning was hidden, Priest Osnell had a triumphant expression on his face.
¡°We will hold off treatment for the child until the heresy judgment is over.¡±
As he said that, he left the cabin, and the two priests who were looking at him also stood up from their seats.
Now, only the two healers and Ray Pett are left in the cabin.
They were really useless priests.
Leaving his seat even though his employer was right in front of him seemed insane.
The therapist Jen said with a puzzled expression.
¡°You won¡¯t be able to fix it perfectly without divine magic. Stop the treatment for a while until the Heretic Inquisitors arrive¡¡±
He said that, but he must be worried that he might be mistakenly touched and driven to heresy.
On the other hand, the slope was a slightly different idea.
When he saw it, the small child in front of him was nothing more than an invalid.
He became a healer to treat the sick, not to treat the child as a heretic.
Slope sat down on the seat and changed the cloth on the child¡¯s forehead.
¡°I¡¯m a heretic, and I don¡¯t know what it is. Our job is to treat the sick, so why not concentrate on that?¡±
Iughed at the appearance of taking care of a child with a huge body in the face of an immediate interrogation, just like a mother.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Oh yeah¡¡±
After the two came out, Jen couldn¡¯t leave the cabin.
Seeing the strained face of a girl named Eina, Jen, weakened, also sat down.
¡°Let¡¯s try to fix it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s trustworthy.¡±
¡°Even though it looks like that, there are rumors that there is no disease in the area that cannot be cured. Trust me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s apliment. Rather¡¡±
Jen gulped as she gazed at the tumor.
¡°This will have to be resected, right?¡±
Compared to other children, the tumors on Eina¡¯s face were not small.
Tumors grown by divine magic were attached unsightly.
If you remove them all, the child may die.
That¡¯s why priests and priests were needed, but they were in trouble because those who needed them were only hindering rather than helping.
After thinking for a moment, Ray shrugged.
¡°I can¡¯t help it. I have no choice but to use the potion as soon as possible.¡±
Slob objected to his suggestion to use the potion.
¡°Anyway, wouldn¡¯t holy magic be better than potions? If the potion¡¯s healing is dyed, you won¡¯t be able to stop the bleeding. Besides, such a skinny child¡¡±
Even a small amount of blood can be life threatening.
Slope, who was watching Pete, swallowed his words behind his back.
Jen was also of the same opinion as ve.
¡°Unless it¡¯s a decent potion, it¡¯ll be hard to keep up with the priest¡¯s holy magic.¡±
Ray smiled at him.
¡°It¡¯s not some kind of potion. I promise you, you can¡¯t buy this even with money.¡±
He pulled out a small leather pouch from his bosom.
There were three bottles of potion that glowed red, but no matter where I looked, I could only see them as normal potions.
¡°What is it?¡±
When Jen asks, she confidently answers.
¡°It¡¯s my special potion.¡±
Ray puffed out his chest.
It is a potion thatbines holy water that the pope of the current Holy Kingdom has been working day and night and modern pharmaceutical technology.
In terms of single performance, it boasts the performance that the Pope himself healed with divine magic.
However, the expression of the two who did not know such a fact was not very good.
I know it¡¯s a special potion, but what I need now is not a special potion, but a few rounds of heal from the priest.
I couldn¡¯t recklessly remove the child¡¯s tumor with just a few potions.
¡°Because it¡¯s not possible with potions.¡±
¡°As expected, it would be better to wait until the priest arrives.¡±
Seeing Ray approaching the child as if he were going to perform the operation right away, Zen and Slobe, who became impatient, stopped him.
¡°It could spread further if not fixed quickly. If that happens, what if the tumor blocks the airway?¡±
If the child suffocated, it was a dog¡¯s death.
Even Pet, who was in despair because the vige was being interrogated for heresy, was taken aback by those words.
Pete immediately put his head on the floor.
¡°Boo please save my daughter! Please!¡±
Embarrassed, Jen waved her hands to stop him.
¡°Calm down. When did you say we would kill you?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could die if treatment was dyed? No matter how stupid and unlearned I am, I know that if your pores are clogged you will die! It¡¯s okay to mess up your face! Please, just save me!¡±
¡°Oh well, this guy¡¡±
Pet fell at his feet and didn¡¯t look up.
The two looked at each other as if they were troubled.
Then, as if he had made up his mind, he sighed and spoke to Pet.
¡°We¡¯ll do our best, but we definitely warned you. Don¡¯t me me if things go wrong.¡±
¡°As long as I me the clergy, I will never me the benefactors. thank you!¡±
¡°I hope it will be something that deserves appreciation.¡±
The two of them looked at Eina with heavy expressions.
* * *
With Eina lying on her back, the three of them began to prepare for the operation.
Jen and Slob prepared gloves and water from a clean wooden box and washed their hands and gloves.
Wipe the gloves with a white cloth slightly dampened with water.
Looking at it, Ray was a little reluctant.
No matter how clean you wash it, how many germs are breeding in there?
He used his magic quietly.
¡°Clean.¡±
As the two quietly uttered the starter word without even noticing, the mana that secretly flowed out made the two clean.
When the preparations for the operation were all over, the two of them nodded their heads, showing signs of nervousness.
¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little nervous because there are so many tumors.¡±
Contrary to what he said, the hand holding the scalpel cuts the tumor well.
However, from Ray¡¯s point of view, his hand movements were quite sloppy.
When Jen, who was acting as an assistant, poured the potion, the skin where the bleeding had urred slowly healed.
Its speed was iparable to the priest¡¯s holy magic.
Jen, who sprayed the potion, was also startled.
¡°What kind of potion¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s definitely a special potion, so you deserve to be confident. This is holy water, holy water.¡±
Holy water is right.
It is also the holy water obtained by beating the pope.
Comparing it to the normal potions sold at the top was an insult to the Pope.
The only problem is that the potion is poured while the root is notpletely removed, and the tumor is recurring.
When several tumors resurfaced in the ce where the tumor had been removed, Slove and Jen were perplexed.
¡°This is also rejecting divine power¡¡±
¡°I wonder if the operation should be stopped.¡±
Ray, who couldn¡¯t see it, stepped out.
¡°It¡¯s because we couldn¡¯tpletely remove the roots. scalpel please I will do the operation.¡±
The two therapists shook their heads when he said that he would perform the operation himself.
¡°We cannot entrust the operation to ordinary people. No matter how much you are a high-ranking master of half-man ranks.¡±
In response, Ray took out the therapist¡¯s certificate, which he hadn¡¯t taken out for a long time, from his bosom.
It says First ss Healer, but it has a special mark above it.
That meant that he was a talented person guaranteed by the medical academy of the Holy Kingdom.
said Ray, putting gloves on his hands.
¡°Put them all away.¡±
Chapter 430
Episode 430 Side Head Mien (1)
The two of them looked at the healer¡¯s card with a different pattern and stood aside bewildered.
¡°Is that real?¡±
¡°I heard that there are a group of people selling counterfeit certificates these days¡¡±
The two muttered,ughing and shaking their heads.
Even so, Taesang Danju of the top half of the half man would not use a counterfeit proof que.
Even in the eyes of doubting the authenticity, Ray stood firm.
He took out a homemade scalpel from his leather backpack.
After touching Eina¡¯s tumor several times without hesitation, Ray hardened his expression.
The root of the tumor was outstanding, perhaps because it was overgrown with divine magic.
At this size, Zen and Slob couldn¡¯tpletely cut out the roots.
¡®They are entangled like nt roots.¡¯
The tumor, deeply rooted in the epidermis, seemed impossible to remove by force.
It seemed to be a difficult task indeed.
Ray, who was making an estimate (?), measured the density of the tumor using his index finger and thumb.
Mulkyong-
It feels like a little hardened tofu.
When I put a little more force on my fingers, I felt a repulsive force.
The sticity of the tumor itself was strong.
Perhaps this is also the aftermath of divine power.
¡°Phew. It must be harder to use because it is hard.¡±
Contrary to what he said, the scalpel he held easily cut through the tumor.
Ji-Ik-
The soft flesh split at once, and blood oozes out between them.
The potion seeped through the skin at the right time before the bleeding intensified.
Then, the tumor is removed and the remaining skin is closed.
It was as if a red streak appeared on his face for a moment and then disappeared again.
One tumor ends with one scalpel.
Zen and Slobe were stunned by that appearance.
The ce where the scalpel moved was clean without having to move twice, and it was almost miraculous to see the tumor removed by cutting out only the minimum area.
In addition, while I was in charge of the surgery alone, I used potions to help heal wounds, so it seemed to others that I had three hands.
Pet, who was watching from the sidelines, secretly wiped away tears as the skin he cut out grew back to its original soft flesh.
When I first saw the surgery scene, I wanted to stop it right away.
As he pointed the knife at his daughter, it broke his heart that he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
However, as new skin began to grow on her face as if it had never happened before, and the previous tumorspletely disappeared, a feeling of emotion flooded over her.
Jen and Slove also immersed themselves in the surgery.
He only helped a few times by his side, but he learned a lot while appreciating Ray¡¯s skills.
I just watched the scalpel move a few times, and it was shocking, like being hit in the back of the head hard.
¡°I see¡ the healers in Seongguk are different.¡±
¡°I can see why it is called the home of healers.¡±
He was the one who created the native healers.
When the tumor about half of his face was removed, Ray put the scalpel down.
The three of them expressed their curiosity when they saw him abruptly stop the operation.
¡°Could it have ended like this?¡±
Ray shook his head at Slope¡¯s words.
¡°Not yet.¡±
It¡¯s not like the surgery was over.
But the roots of the tumor were too deep to continue.
¡°The skin became too hard, probably because the tumor made it more stic. There is even malnutrition, so it is dangerous to proceed with the operation as it is.¡±
After feeding and sleeping well, it was safe to go back to surgery.
No matter how much there is a ¡®special potion¡¯, if you can go safely, wouldn¡¯t it be right to choose safety?
Both of them nodded their heads in agreement.
¡°That¡¯s right. Then, when the children¡¯s nutritional status recovers, let¡¯s proceed again.¡±
¡°Then, all that remains is¡ the interrogation.¡±
At Jen¡¯s words, the atmosphere around them cooled down.
Interrogation by the Heretic Inquisitor.
I forgot that the thing I was most afraid of was still there.
Unlike them, who lowered their heads with serious expressions, Ray¡¯s expression was light.
¡°The rest of the kids will get better on their own if you leave them alone. Just feed them when they wake up.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do that¡ but if something happens while I¡¯m being interrogated¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±
Pett couldn¡¯t help but smile at the sight of him, who said don¡¯t worry and was at peace.
* * *
Before he could even see the children¡¯s condition, Ray was left alive by the bandits.
When he made up his mind and hid his presence, the bandits did not notice his presence and only yawned.
said the grungy bandit with a shaggy beard scratching his neck.
¡°I¡¯m bored these days. Aren¡¯t you going to loot tonight? My lower leg is itching, I¡¯m going crazy.¡±
To his words, one of the bandits who was standing guard with him answered.
¡°Didn¡¯t the boss tell you to take care of yourself? Be careful because you can move on your own and run away.¡±
In fact, having seen so many people beheaded, the sentry bandits gulped down their saliva.
¡°You said you¡¯d be away for a few days, so if it¡¯s for a while, won¡¯t it be noticed?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk. The new underboss surveince is no joke. Didn¡¯t you hear the story of how many people went to the goalst time? There aren¡¯t a lot of guys like you who got caught trying to go down to the vige.¡±
¡°Kkeuh¡ If the bandits don¡¯t plunder, I don¡¯t know what to eat¡¡±
It seems that the bandits also have their own struggles.
Ray, who had overheard the conversation, was puzzled.
¡®The boss of wild vegetables is away.¡¯
Originally, the boss of wild vegetables is a position that cannot or should not be empty.
It¡¯s because if you¡¯re away, the sanchae might be attacked, and your subordinates might revolt.
Besides, if he had appointed a new assistant, he would not have been able to leave the sanchae empty.
Nevertheless, the boss of the wild vegetables easily left the wild vegetables.
Why?
Why did they empty their living quarters and leave at the same time as now?
After thinking for a moment, Ray raised an eyebrow.
¡®If I get caught, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯m doing something embarrassing.¡¯
Whether it was tomunicate with someone or to raid an area alone.
In the case of thetter, you will not be able to try it because you are afraid of being caught by an unsuspecting witness.
Then all that was left was to secretlymunicate with someone.
With that in mind, the current timing was also appropriate.
Because he stirred the wild vegetables, the boss of the wild vegetables had to somehow deliver the report to the rear ship.
If you don¡¯t report it, you must have thought that you couldn¡¯t handle the variable of ¡®sword master¡¯ alone.
He would have been very concerned about his gaze to immediately report that something had happened.
That¡¯s why I¡¯m waiting for a gap and trying to contact you when I¡¯m away for the past few days.
Fortunately, Ray was able to sneak into the mountainside when the mountainside leader was away.
Having grasped how the mountain range works, Ray memorized geography while touring the huge mountain range several times.
The already brilliant brain never forgot where it went.
While exploring the basement, head towards where you hear a faint groan.
¡®oh my god.¡¯
There, various goblins and vige women were groaning in different prisons.
Like the rabbits, the goblins, who had been in heat for the whole year, went wild looking at the vige women, and the frightened wives turned their heads away.
¡°p Geek! Kerruk!¡±
¡°Kerr! Kerr!¡±
Kaaang-!
Caan-!
The goblins salivated and mercilessly struck the bars of the prison with clubs in their hands.
However, it is unlikely that the iron bars will be broken by hitting them like that.
¡®It¡¯s serious. Seeing the dry pieces of bread scattered all over the ground and on the cage, it looks like they made fun of the wives and children and threw them food like dog food.¡¯
Moreover, it scared the goblins right in front of them.
That way, even if they had a chance to escape, they couldn¡¯t get out of the prison because they were scared.
If you are lucky enough to escape, you may end up merging with the goblins.
If it was clever, it could be called clever, but it was better to be mean and nasty.
He wanted to help by killing the goblins and bandits right away, but Ray decided to leave them alone for a while.
¡®If you move now, you¡¯ll get caught. It is after finding out as much information as possible.¡¯
I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t help it.
There may be other hostages, and the boss alive may notice and run away.
Therefore, it was beneficial to root out wild vegetables not to move hastily.
Deciding on an action, his body slid into the darkness.
* * *
Wildlife Viceroy Mien watched the bandits and monitored their movements periodically.
Whether someone is trying to go down to the vige or not having an impure heart.
A bandit who dares to go down to the vige without permission is beheaded, and a bandit who tries to harbor an impure heart is appeased.
At the peak of her people skills, the bandits who passed through Myen¡¯s hands either feared her or liked her.
It was difficult to imagine that she would rise to the position of the vice-captain of the mountain with the body of a woman, but she did not even dream of rebellion because she stepped forward and suppressed the bandits before they felt repulsive.
Because he knew that he would never be whole if he touched her, who has the trust of the boss of wild vegetables.
She always wore a small mask, somewhat simr to Rey¡¯s own.
Hemanded the bandits, covering his eyes and showing only his mouth.
Her appearance was strangely attractive, so among the bandits, those who wanted to see her bare face appeared one after another.
Whenever that happened, Myen strictly governed them and corrected the discipline.
It was more like the head of a country rather than the sidekick of a mountain.
Well-ordered prayers and unhesitating judgment were never something a mediocre bandit could possess.
Ray looked at her intently.
¡®It must be suspicious.¡¯
The boss is a sword master¡¯s swordsman, and the assistant boss has the appearance of an absolute being.
Anyone could see that it was strange.
Ray decided to observe her a little more.
Apparently, to interrogate her right now, I was concerned about the bruises on Mien¡¯s wrists and neck, which were not clearly visible.
¡®I don¡¯t know how this bastard¡¯s living things go.¡¯
I was still looking at the day, but I was a little impatient because I didn¡¯t know when the coalition and the dark forces would move.
Ray struggled to suppress his impatience and buried himself in the surroundings again.
Slowly,
the advanced immersion technique shone.
Even though he was right in front of his nose, Mien didn¡¯t notice him at all.
Ray¡¯s observation diary began in the wild.
Chapter 431
Episode 431 Mien, the sub-neck (2)
A day has passed since I wandered around the mountainside following Mien.
As expected, nothing huge was hidden, but I was able to find another prison that was slightly smaller than the one where the wives and children were imprisoned.
It was more terrible than the ce where the goblins and the vige wives were imprisoned.
The floor is dirty and smells bad with dirt.
Feces and urine were also left unattended, so there was nothing strange about the disease.
Imprisoned were a woman and three handsome men, two of whom died and only two of them remained.
The prison was full of moisture and the heat had nowhere to escape.
Prolonged exposure to such a ce could lead to death.
The moment Ray tried to use his hand a little.
A vulgar sound came out of the woman¡¯s mouth as she was fanning with her hands as fine as silk.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot. How long are we going to be locked up in this ce? Aren¡¯t these bastards inconsiderate ofdies?¡±
Eh?
In an instant, a voice almost came out.
As if he was used to it now, the man answered her words.
¡°Why is the head of the family ady? If the young people of the world know, I will stand up and tell them not to insultdies.¡±
¡°This snout-only bastard has been annoying me since before. When you return to the territory, I will put you in prison.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you thrown into prison right now?¡±
Even under these circumstances, they were exchanging idle conversations.
Overhearing the conversation, Ray tilted his head at the word ¡®Gaju¡¯.
Head of household usually means the head of an aristocratic family.
Why is such a person imprisoned in the prison of bandits?
When he had doubts, the woman¡¯s mouth quivered incessantly, as if she had a disease that would kill her if she didn¡¯t talk.
¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened if there hadn¡¯t been a rebellion in the territory. Anyway, the problem is the inspirations ying around with the guys behind them. You always know that everyone¡¯s thoughts are right.¡±
¡°The head of the household who suffered there is not easy.¡±
The woman covered her mouth andughed loudly at the man who answered all the questions.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. You¡¯ve been locked up for months, and you¡¯re already invisible. Cran? I should have killed him when I was young.¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t say creepy things in front of the person in question.¡±
After staring at each other for a moment, they sighed and looked at the bars.
¡°These days, they don¡¯t even bring meals. Are you nning on starving yourself to death like this¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be foolish, Cran.¡±
¡°It is a board that may die anyway. Now let¡¯s talk openly. Why did you escape from under them? Didn¡¯t the money roll in by itself just by doing what you were told to do?¡±
The woman shook her hand at the man¡¯s words, which seemed to be really curious.
¡°Do you intend to stay under them for the rest of your life? Don¡¯t think they¡¯ll suck your ass forever.¡±
¡°Even if I express myself, do I have to do that? Anyway, does that mean¡ that they will eventually use us as discards?¡±
¡°A throwaway card? no. Maybe cut off my head and hang it on a g while wandering around the estate?¡±
The man frowned a little at the remark that was quite grotesque. ¡°For what?¡±
¡°In order to strike Lessian, we need to gather troops once. If you¡¯re too far away, it will take longer to assemble, and conversely, if you¡¯re too close, Lessian will likely notice and respond. That is to say, my estate, which is the middle ground, is just right. In order to eat the territory, they kidnap me somewhere, lock me up like this for a while, and invite me back to the territory at the end when everything is ready.¡±
¡°Preparation¡ what kind of preparation¡¡±
¡°A boy is scared. What are you ready for? Of course, after using me of being a traitor and killing me, someone iming to be a hidden blood rtive wille out and serve as the new lord.¡±
The woman did not look frightened at all, just an expression of being a little surprised at the work progressing faster than expected.
On the contrary, he didn¡¯t show the slightest embarrassment as if he had known this would happen.
The man who heard the story only snorted.
¡°You hit Lessian. It makes no sense. Isn¡¯t there one or two kingdoms that perished because they didn¡¯t know how to fear the empire?¡±
¡°For allied bastards, that makes sense.¡±
The woman caught a glimpse of the strength of the union.
After adjusting the upper limit and taking in the warlocks, their size had already grown to an unstoppable level.
To the point where I couldn¡¯t get it off if I put my hand on it.
That¡¯s why she pulled out before it was toote, but those of the coalition kidnapped her as if they saw it as an opportunity.
¡°I tried to save a dying territory, but it¡¯s too expensive for the price.¡±
There was no lightness to be found in the self-deprecatingughter.
When he roughly knew the situation, Ray, who had been carefully watching them while hiding himself, appeared.
Feeling a sudden presence in the dirty prison, the man hurriedly stood up from his seat and pushed the woman back.
The woman looked at Ray and put her index finger to her lips.
¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not a meal¡ He¡¯s a guy I haven¡¯t seen before, so who is it?¡±
At her question, Ray quietly sat down on the guard¡¯s chair outside the prison.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I overheard your conversation.¡±
¡°oh. Are you a cunning bastard like a rat? It¡¯s like watching my childhood.¡±
¡°So I¡¯d like to hear more about that story¡¡±
With that, Ray slightly bent the huge barricade with his fingers.
The barbed wire, which had not been cut even with a sword aura, bent helplessly, and the man opened his mouth wide.
As long as you talk well, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t bring out.
When Ray said it through action, the woman¡¯s expression changed in an instant.
If at first they were the eyes of a vigntdy, now they are the eyes of a person who found gold and silver treasure on the road.
she rubbed her hands together.
¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you. Now, what story does our little mouse want to hear?¡±
I was a little concerned about the dirty words, but he endured it well.
¡°How did you know the Alliance was going to attack Lessian? There must be many other kingdoms around Lessian.¡±
The woman, who was expecting a question, waved her hand as if steaming.
¡°If you pretend, you pretend. Would the coalition, which is winning and winning these days without knowing how high it is, try to gather troops and upy the upper world just by defeating a few small and medium-sized kingdoms? Thousands of words In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal if you move only 10,000 troops of the alliance to capture a kingdom that is not even prepared for war.¡±
Certainly it is.
The Union, which grew as it grew in size, has now be a powerful force that stands shoulder to shoulder with the Empire and the Holy Kingdom.
Will a coalition that has grown to that extent move again to absorb the kingdoms?
Probably not.
They are in a hurry to manage the kingdoms they have captured so far.
Increasing the number of dependents would only increase the risk of rebellion.
The woman spoke again.
¡°Then, the only thing left is the Lessian Empire in the north. If you eat Lessian, you will in fact eat all of the East Continent. After that, the Union will start to dominate the entire East Continent and then prepare a foothold for the West Continent.¡±
Ray nodded in agreement.
The woman¡¯s thoughts coincided with her own thoughts to some extent.
When Ray stopped talking, the woman brushed him off like a pooped dog.
¡°Are all your questions answered? If your business is over, you should take care of this business as well.¡±
At her request, Ray shook his head.
If it were known that the two, who had been imprisoned well before, were not in prison, it would reach the ears of the boss of the living, whether they like it or not.
That could make things moreplicated.
I¡¯m sorry, but it was easier for them to get around only if they were locked up in prison.
However, it was possible to improve the harsh environment a little.
Ray slightly manifested his magic.
¡°Clean. Ice.¡±
I cleaned the room a little and made it cool inside.
Of course, I couldn¡¯t make it pleasant enough to stand out, but this alone would be a little more worth living than before.
As he turned around with a satisfied expression, as if he had done a good job, the woman sighed.
¡°? ? ????. Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that it¡¯s thew of this world to give back if you received it?¡±
¡°If giving back is thew of this world, why are there bandits and guards? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to rescue you when the timees, so rest until then.¡±
¡°If it were you, would you think of resting in a ce like this?¡±
Looking at the floor where insects crawl, it seems a little ambiguous to rest well.
In response, Ray threw a bundle of straw lying in the corner.
¡°Put that on and lie down.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The woman who was constantly running back shut her mouth.
I was so dumbfounded that I couldn¡¯t speak.
Ray got out of prison without saying an irresponsible word.
All sorts of curses and curses were heard in his ears, but he didn¡¯t care at all.
* * *
After looking around the mountain for a while, Ray left the mountain.
While strolling through the forest, he sat down at a nearby well and took a break.
¡°I told you to prepare for Lessian, but I¡¯m worried.¡±
I had been told to prepare for the coalition or the dark forces, but when I saw the coalition, which had be a bigger force than I thought, I was worried about Lessian.
The Wyvern nest is right in front of you, so it¡¯s a little relieved, but there is also a possibility that the Wyverns who feel threatened if a necromancer appears, abandon their old hometown and move.
In that case, Lessian had to stop them all alone.
Seongguk is also moving in all directions in its own way, but the distance from Lessian is quite far, so the war will be decided before reinforcements arrive.
It would be nice if Lesian won, but it would be a terrible loss if he lost.
¡®We should also speed up the process of creating an alliance.¡¯
If you create a new coalition that can stand against the coalition, even the coalition of small kingdoms will not be able to rise quickly.
As he pondered over his future ns, he felt someone¡¯s presence at the well.
As Ray hid himself in the dark and quietly watched the bushes, Minen, the sub-head of the mountain, appeared.
Judging by her clothes, she must havee to wash herself.
A bruise on the neck.
A thick scar on the wrist.
As the things that had been bothering him from before became more prominent in the moonlight, Ray took a closer look at them.
The scar on his wrist was not very deep.
It was not a cut made with the intention ofmitting suicide, but simply a scar caused by self-harm.
But why?
Why did she harm herself?
Before she could stop wondering, she took off her te armor and took out a small dagger and cut her wrist.
I¡¯m sorry-!
deep.
Blood spurted out like a fountain from the wrist, which had been cut so deeply that it was shaky.
The thick scent of blood spread through the green forest.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡!¡±
Mien swallowed the scream.
The moment Ray, who was startled, tried to approach her.
Woong-woong-!
A light burst from her wrist, making the wound stop.
Chapter 432
Episode 432: The Made Saint (1)
Like divine power, the soft light seeped into her wrist.
¡°Yes?¡±
I was so surprised that my voice came out.
At that, Minen raised his sword and shouted.
¡°Who are you! Come out now!¡±
A loud voice echoed through the forest.
It¡¯s not Ray who wille out if onees out.
¡®What did I just see?¡¯
The light wrapped around Mien¡¯s wrist.
It wasn¡¯t the yellow color unique to divine power, but the effect was not inferior to that of divine power.
Could it be that she is a new saint?
Did Gaia just designate someone else as a saint?
The questions continued to bite their tails.
¡°Can¡¯t youe out right away! If youe out now, I will think of a good deal. But if you don¡¯te out to the end, I¡¯ll find you somehow and cut your throat!¡±
I¡¯m going to cut my throat, but who the hell wille out!
Though it was only for a short time, Ray, who was thinking of revealing himself and trying to talk, gave more strength to the words and performed a immersion technique.
Then, Mian muttered with a venomous expression.
¡°¡I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle out¡ Okay. I have an idea too.¡±
She touched the ring on her left hand.
¡°Fire.¡±
Fire-!
The mana that spewed out of the ring turned into magic and was manifested.
The small fire that fell on the bush quickly spread and swelled up with the momentum to burn the entire forest.
oh my god!
I never thought he would be the owner of a hot-tempered personality who would set fire to the forest just because he didn¡¯te out!
Surprised, Ray said, ¡®Oh, how hot it is!¡¯, so that he could not beat him, he used his magic.
¡°Cancel.¡±
The magic tool that was manifested while pouring mana was disturbed by something.
As a result, the fire that had been spreading began to subside little by little.
Mien, who was very angry at the unexpected situation, clenched her fists.
¡°Fire!¡±
Of course, Ray also clenched his fists.
¡°Cancel!¡±
When she kept hearing voices from an unknown ce, she grabbed a dagger and ran through the bush herself.
Finding Ray, who had decided to hide herself, was a far cry from her.
I heard the voice, but it didn¡¯te out, so I got burned.
¡°Fire!¡±
¡°Cancel!¡±
¡°this guy! Show up with fairness! Fire!¡±
The arsonist, who wanted to burn down the entire forest with him, argued for justice.
¡°They say they¡¯ll cut your throat, but if you¡¯re like me, will youe out! Cancel!¡±
From now on, it was a battle between pride and mana.
The one who ran out of mana first had to give up and leave.
Mien struggled as if she had no intention of ending it even if all her mana was gone.
¡°Fire! Fire! Fire!¡±
¡°Cancel! Cancel! Cancel!¡±
The forest burned and extinguished repeatedly.
The mes were extinguished before ck smoke rose.
How many times did you repeat it?
Mien had no intention of giving up even if she died, but she gnashed her teeth as she felt her own mana starting to drop.
¡°He¡¯s got a lot of mana!¡±
Not quite a lot, but unrealistically many.
She gave power to the magic tool, but soon stopped supplying mana, as if she thought it was useless.
The fire did not spread again in the forest.
Minen dered.
¡°I don¡¯t know who sent it, but don¡¯t think it will end like this. They will surely find it and cut off its head.¡±
The tone was stiff.
Perhaps she, who has a strong fighting spirit, thinks that she has been defeated by an unknown person.
With that one word left, Mien turned her back and left the forest.
Ray sighed in relief as he almost got burned along with the forest.
Fortunately, his identity was not exposed, but it raised suspicion from Mien.
She will be more careful and cautious in her actions in the future.
It would be nice if he could buy time through it, but on the contrary, he couldn¡¯t stop it if he tried to do things he didn¡¯t know about quickly.
¡®It¡¯s almost like a gambler, but due to Mien¡¯s personality, that¡¯s unlikely.¡¯
Because she thinks and behaves carefully, the probability of doing something in a hurry is extremely low.
It was a relief that the person who was caught was Myen.
However, the cluster of lights that exploded from her wrist still bothered me.
what was that light?
He healed at once from severe wounds that made his wrists tremble and left no scars.
Like¡
like Iriel¡¯s divine magic.
It would take a little more time to see if it was really divine magic, but one thing was certain that it was somethingparable to divine magic.
Ray, who had been following Mien¡¯s departure for a while, turned around in the forest.
When he left, only the ckened traces of the fire and the scent of blood from Myen¡¯s body remained in the forest.
* * *
At the request of the Priest, the Heretic Inquisition in the Celia branch began to organize interrogators.
In this way, viges are often interrogated at the request of priests, buttely, due to Celia¡¯s preparations for war, there have been no special interrogation requests.
However, when a request for interrogation came from a vige outside Celia, the interrogators looked quite surprised.
¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. Please, I hope this is not the tyranny of a single priest.¡±
¡°Why would a priest be tyrannical in such a small town? There must be a reason for everything you do.¡±
The middle-aged inquisitor nodded at the words of the elderly Heretic Inquisitor.
Of course, the old Inquisitor also knew.
That the priests would request a heresy question in an innocent vige because of ill feelings.
ording to thews of the Holy Land, it is not possible to punish a priest who requested a heresy question, so even if the priest made a mistake, he had no choice but to let it go.
That¡¯s how viges die.
They hoped that this was not the case with the present interrogation request.
An interrogation team consisting of three heretic inquisitors departed from Celia.
Upon hearing the news, Priest Osnell informed the vigers that the Inquisitor wasing.
Naturally, the vigers, who had never been questioned for heresy since the vige was born, trembled with fear.
Eventually, even those who left the vige where they had been in for a long time appeared one after another.
In the midst of so many worries, the only thing that was carefree was silky Ray.
He took care of the children with therapists in a hut from early morning, and in the afternoon, he left the vige and stopped at a mountain hut.
After all, there are many hostages held in the sanchae, so we need to take measures to prevent anything from happening, and we need to know Mien¡¯s behavior.
The hostages werergely unharmed.
Except for the drooling goblins hammering at the bars, the confined vigers seem to have adapted as well.
The hostages held elsewhere and the swearing noblewoman also seem to be in good shape.
Even though it seems that he has fallen into lethargy because he has been locked up in a dark and gloomy ce for a long time.
Ray finally found Mien after turning all the living nts around.
As I followed Mien while hiding, she moved cautiously.
Looking at the direction of his steps, it seemed that he was going to the well of yesterday.
¡®Come to think of it, I came to wash, but I couldn¡¯t wash because of me.¡¯
There are no streams nearby.
It is said that bandit men don¡¯t wash or wash while plundering the vige.
It was next to impossible for her to go without washing for days and days.
So she had to go down to the well to wash.
However, I hesitated a little to see if it would take yesterday¡¯s work.
After thinking about it for over an hour, she finally made up her mind and went down to the well.
Of course, Ray followed suit.
If you saw it in the world, you would have been criticized as a slut.
Mien, who arrived at the well, took off her te armor just like yesterday.
She was only wearing a leather outfit worn by bandits, but her waistline stood out.
In terms of her body, she was on par with elves.
she shouted at first.
¡°I know you are there! Come out!¡±
¡®¡¡¯
If you say e out¡¯, why are there assassination guilds and why are there criminals?
As Ray held his breath and stared at him nkly, she touched the ring on her left hand.
¡°Fire.¡±
A small ember fell into the bush.
Fire-!
Then the mes began to spread rapidly around them.
The ce where the ember fell was right next to Ray.
A little startled, Ray tried his best to extinguish the fire.
¡°Cancel!¡±
When the voice was heard, Mien screamed.
¡°As expected, you pervert! Even trying to steal a woman¡¯s bath! How long are you going to catch up with me!¡±
In a word, he was driven into a pervert in an instant.
Ray, the color of the world, was unfair.
¡°Do you know who came to see your body or something? Because if I stay still, the forest will burn!¡±
¡°What is it? Did you just say ¡®something like the body¡¯! This world¡¯s goddamned color mania! A sexist who delights in secretly watching others!¡±
¡°Hye-yeol is a piece of cake! Who do you think is doing this for fun?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be fooled! I can hear your giggles from here!¡±
The battle between the two continued.
Although she never used magic, Mien was banned from taking a bath, and Ray was unable to secretly monitor her actions.
each other guard each other
As a result, the two could notplete their purpose.
After arguing for a while, the two eventually came to apromise.
Minen suggested it first.
¡°Then let¡¯s do this. I won¡¯t call you a sex ve from now on. I won¡¯t do you any more harm, so stop showing up.¡±
Ray, who was reluctant to show his face, rejected her offer at once.
¡°That is difficult. You can¡¯t show up yet.¡±
Mien, who interpreted that as saying that she would not show up until she finished her bath, hardened herplexion.
The previous way of speaking that imitated bandits as a sidewood for the mountain was also greatly changed.
¡°Do you really have to watch me take a bath to clear your mind?¡±
Eh.
What is this again?
Before Ray had time to say anything, she started to take off the padded leather clothes she had on herself.
Puffing¡ªpuffing¡ª
Every time a fairly heavy leather garment fell to the ground, dust rose.
Soon, only basic cloth clothes remained on her body.
The bandits would have salivated and rushed at him when he looked at his current clothes that showed off his body lines.
Hana Ray was just embarrassed by the current situation.
After rejecting the offer, he suddenly takes off his clothes.
If she is a color horse, isn¡¯t she an exposure maniac!
Minen said with a cold, hard expression.
¡°I think I showed sincerity enough¡ I won¡¯t reveal your identity to anyone or harm anyone, so show sincerity.¡±
At her words, Ray thought for a moment.
¡®Is it right to leave like this?¡¯
There was sincerity in her words.
Of course, it could be a lie, but at least thest words seemed to be sincere.
When Ray hesitated, Mien even took off the mask he had put on his face.
It is only a matter of time before his true face is shown if he is being watched as it is.
Wouldn¡¯t it be better to show it with your own hands anyway?
She took off her little mask, revealing her beautiful yellow eyes.
The slightly upturned eyes and the clearly visible red lips below gave off a strange charm.
Chapter 433
Episode 433 The Made Saint (2)
Mian showed sincerity and took off her mask and clothes with surprising speed.
Her sudden action made Ray wonder if it was him who was abnormal.
¡°Okay, so please bear with me taking off any more.¡±
¡°If you show up, I will.¡±
He sighed at the exposure man who threatened to take off his clothes if he didn¡¯t show up.
However, I was hoping that it could be resolved by talking about what happened anyway.
The woman he had seen so far had a strong sense of responsibility and an upright personality.
Even though it was all she had seen for a few days, she was not the kind of woman who would turn around and lie about something like this.
¡®Because I wanted to ask about the divine power I saw yesterday.¡¯
Having made up her mind, Ray pretended to be familiar.
When he released the immersion technique, his figure, which had melted into the darkness, appeared from behind a tree.
At that, Mien also sighed for some reason.
¡°I think we can finally have a conversation with this.¡±
It seems that he wasn¡¯t the only one thinking about the conversation.
Mien pointed to a fallen log lying next to her.
¡°Let¡¯s sit down for a while.¡±
At her words, Ray came quickly and sat down on the log.
Mien looked at Ray for a while and said.
¡°Before we talk¡ don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit unfair?¡±
She pointed to Ray¡¯s robe.
His hooded face was hidden by the robe above his chin.
¡°This is due to unavoidable circumstances¡¡±
¡°Where is the person without mercy? It¡¯s okay, so take it off.¡±
It¡¯s not enough to take off your clothes yourself, so you¡¯re a taciturn exposure maniac who tries to take off the other person himself.
In response, Ray slowly took off his robe.
His normally hidden face was revealed.
Her white hair and blue eyes, which are rare on the continent, gave her a sense of mystery.
I didn¡¯t know it when I was wearing the robe, but when the leather clothes made of leather were exposed, the solid body line stood out.
Even Mien, who was not expecting much, had her eyes widened.
¡°Half-elves?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just human.¡±
¡°But the appearance¡ uhm¡ this is what you were talking about. That must have been pretty tough.¡±
Instead of ncing sideways, I looked at the other person face to face, but it felt different for some reason.
Besides, this is the first time I¡¯ve receivedfort that wasn¡¯t constion, saying that it must have been quite difficult.
¡°I should have been suspicious, but why did you ept my request?¡±
At her words, ¡®I secretly watched closely for several days and watched every move¡¯ almost jumped out of my throat.
If I had said that, I would have been mistaken for a sex horse again.
Ray quickly turned around.
¡°I tend to have a bit of an eye for people. You seemed like someone who kept your words.¡±
Clearly, he had a bit of an eye for people, so he, who yed a harp like a ve, discussed his own eyes with confidence.
¡°Huh. You have a better feel than you look?¡±
¡°okay. You¡¡±
Ray, who was looking at her up and down, said a little cautiously.
¡°Originally, he must have been a nobleman.¡±
At that word, Mien¡¯s expression quickly hardened.
¡°Yes, but¡ how did you know that?¡±
He also stalked me for a few days¡.
I quickly fixed what I was trying to answer without knowing.
¡°The manners of the nobility are ingrained in the body. There¡¯s no way that a normal wild nt would do that. Even if it¡¯s a fugitive noble or a fallen noble.¡±
¡°¡I got it right. I had some work in the estate, but to sum it up, I am a fallen nobleman.¡±
It was like that.
Fallen nobles refer to nobles whose families have copsed or whose titles have been abolished.
They were usually exiled from the kingdom.
asionally, they fall due to crimes, but usually they are targeted for food by nobles of other factions, and it is not umon for them to fall.
It¡¯s probably because it¡¯s clean and there¡¯s no back and forth.
Ray asked again.
¡°Even a fallen aristocrat, a noble is a noble. Besides, judging from his actions, he seems to have been a nobleman of high prestige, so why are you doing a side job in a mountain like this?¡±
Mian¡¯s expression darkened.
She hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth with difficulty.
¡°I¡ No, my father was leading a family of marquis. It was a family that boasted a history of over five hundred years, but it took less than three years to fall.¡±
Aristocrats have quite strong pride and self-esteem.
Even if they fall, they will never engage in menial things like bandits.
Especially if it was a marquis with a long history, as in her case.
Mian¡¯s words continued.
¡°In the pce where there would have been no problems normally, our family started to be ostracized little by little. Without knowing why, when the family fortune was on the decline, my father personally had an audience with the king. By the way¡ I don¡¯t know what happened, but after the audience, my family, which was rumored to have encouraged treason, came to be monitored by the royal pce, and finally, its position gradually decreased, and the baron who followed my father received the estate.¡±
The Marquis receiving thend transfer from the Baron.
It was the first time in my life I had heard it.
It was not difficult to infer that the state of the country had gone back to a fairly shitty mess.
¡°After that¡¡±
Mien, who was trying to speak naturally, hurriedly shut her mouth.
It¡¯s like trying to say something without knowing what you shouldn¡¯t say.
Minen changed his words.
¡°It¡¯s like this after that.¡±
¡°You must have had a hard time too.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay now. I just felt skeptical about the family that had been loyal to the royal family for over 500 years. Now it¡¯s just a sidekick for bandits, not nobles or anything.¡±
There was no flicker in his eyes at all.
She is a very strong-willed woman.
After the whole family was shaken and betrayed by the royal family that they had been loyal to for a long time, they suffered the humiliation of being destroyed by the baron family.
Mien, who was staring at his side face, said.
¡°Now it¡¯s my turn to ask a question. Why are you following me and secretly keeping an eye on me? No, not me, but the living?¡±
Should I tell the truth?
I thought about it for a while, but my worries quickly disappeared.
¡°At first, it¡¯s the wild vegetables. They frequently plundered people living quietly in the vige, so I went looking for them because I wanted to know what kind of people they were. I didn¡¯t know they were imprisoning people in goblin cages.¡±
¡°That¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Suddenly, I received an apology from the assistant manager.
To be called the leader of the bandits, he has some upright points, but he has already done too many things to be proud.
It was clear that there were things she didn¡¯t know about, seeing her showing signs of insecurity for some reason.
Ray decided to scratch her a bit.
¡°Bandits arefortable. Kill innocent vigers, catch them, and lock them up. When bored, he plundered and openly harassed a wife with a husband. It¡¯s because if you repeat things that you don¡¯t know how to fear the sky and get questioned there, you just have to apologize. A person called the assistant manager of wild vegetables is also trying to cut it off with an apology, but how would his subordinates react?¡±
As he spoke sarcastically, Mian¡¯s head dropped even more.
¡°¡I have nothing to say.¡±
¡°Some people even kill themselves after their wives are taken by bandits, but some people just have to keep their mouths shut and say nothing. After all, it¡¯s good to livefortably in the world. Bandits arefortable in that respect.¡±
As he continued to smirk, Mien, who had been silent, reacted.
¡°Among the bandits, there are people who do it because they like it, but most of them do it for a living. I am also doing this because I like it¡¡±
Ray cut her off halfway through. They are like wild beasts.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Was the word stronger than I thought?
Mian couldn¡¯t even lift her head.
From now on, he needed to elicit the answers he needed from her.
¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t want to be a bandit, did you?¡±
That word was an indulgence for her.
Who would want to be a bandit?
Everyone wants to live a wonderful life and live a life where they can get what they want.
Even though they became bandits in the past, aren¡¯t there a lot of people who had dreams in the past?
Well, it wouldn¡¯t be an excuse for banditry anyway, but at least it worked for her now.
¡°I¡ have people I want to protect.¡±
¡°Just as there are things you want to protect, for the vigers, their wives, friends, and neighbors were treasures. However, it was not enough that the treasure was taken away, so I couldn¡¯t even resist, so of course I had to make an extreme choice.¡±
Of course, she had no part in the looting of the vige.
On the contrary, Mien even threatened to punish his bandits for looting.
Everything about the plunder so far was just an actmitted by the living boss and the previous sub-boss.
If the leader were alive and questioned to dig into the other person¡¯s guilt, like now, the seeds would not have been eaten.
This was an interrogation method that was possible because Mien always had a guilty conscience and had an upright mind.
Ray decided to dramatize a little bit about the act of monitoring her while he was alive.
¡°I intend to take care of the bandits in my own way. To that end, I was investigating the bandits one by one. Maybe there are people who have be bandits unwillingly. So tell me why you had to be a bandit so I wouldn¡¯t have to keep an eye on you.¡±
The reason I had no choice but to be a bandit.
Mian shook her head as she repeated herst words.
¡°can not.¡±
With that, she slipped off the top of her leather coat.
Along with the neckline, a pattern of something could be seen below the corbone.
Ray narrowed his eyes.
¡®A magic circle?¡¯
When I concentrated mana there, I could faintly feel the remnants of mana.
No, looking closely, it wasn¡¯t remnants.
It was wriggling as if it were alive and spewing thick mana.
¡°Show me a little more detail.¡±
As Ray approached with a serious face, Mien gave a small nod and showed more of her corbone.
Seeing it up close, I can definitely see it.
This is a ¡®ve crest¡¯.
The ve crest engraved with a magic circle is engraved with an oath of obedience to the person who will be the owner.
In addition, if the mana was spilled incorrectly, the magic circle¡¯s mana ran out of control and caused a backflow to the target¡¯s body.
It was clear that skilled mages had made it over several months.
When Ray looked at him seriously, Mien let out a sigh.
¡°As you can see, I am a body that cannot speak carelessly. There is nothing more I can tell you.¡±
Chapter 434
Episode 434 The Made Saint (3)
If she was silenced by the sentence of very, then it¡¯s understandable that she couldn¡¯t speak.
In the meantime, he would not have been able to act recklessly due to the restrictions of very.
I could guess how she must have felt after being oppressed and forced tomit banditry, which she did not want to do.
Ray looked at her imprint for a moment and asked.
¡°How did you be a ve? No matter how much we lost to the territory, we wouldn¡¯t be able to recklessly enve the youngdy of the marquess.¡±
The opponent is a baron.
Moreover, if the Yeongjijeon had been held while the royal family was watching, he would not have dared to tame the marquess¡¯ family as ves.
Nevertheless, Myen was enved.
Not just ves, but special ves.
Whatever the ¡®owner¡¯ says must be followed, and even personal emotions can be controlled.
If an order is given, it must be fulfilled even if it means death.
The magic circle itself was designed that way.
With just one look, Ray could tell that it was no ordinary ve crest.
¡®Seeing that Mana is moving along with Jin, the order has already been given to Mien.¡¯
No matter what her mind was, Mien was a dangerous person enough in a situation where she didn¡¯t know what orders might have been given.
If her master ordered her to burn the vige on fire tomorrow, she would turn the vige into a bloodbath, even if she didn¡¯t want to.
Of course, he would stop it before that happened, but he was in trouble because he had no way to know the order.
Mien shook her head at Ray¡¯s question.
¡°I can¡¯t teach you.¡±
Apparently, the current question also seems to be constrained.
Ray looked at her and pondered.
¡°I will release that.¡±
Minen red at him as if he was dumbfounded.
Do you solve it?
Could it be that a person who is not even the ¡®master¡¯ will solve the sentence of very?
It is a sentence that the whole body explodes if you do not follow the proper Haeju procedure.
Moreover, now, not only his own life, but also the lives of many people on his shoulders were at stake in this one sentence.
I couldn¡¯t entrust such a burden to someone I didn¡¯t even know.
She tly refused.
¡°I will refuse. I don¡¯t know how the magic will change, and above all, I can¡¯t trust you yet.¡±
As if he knew that, of course, Ray raised three fingers.
¡°I¡¯ll give you an end for three days. Let it decide.¡±
Minen narrowed his brows.
It was even slightly unpleasant to say as if he could solve it at any time.
Even a 6th circle archmage takes months to solve a simple ve sentence.
There was no way that they, the main figures of a kingdom, would struggle so hard for a single ve, and it was never thought that the handsome young man in front of them would reach such a high level.
¡®It¡¯s too bluff. He¡¯s a light-mouthed guy.¡¯
Her opinion after talking with Ray was like that.
When he left with the words that he woulde back and ask him again in three days, Mien, who was left alone at the well, was thinking of the ¡®three days¡¯ that Ray said without even realizing it.
Immediately, he turned his head violently and denied it.
¡°Abandon your vain dreams.¡±
She devoted herself to taking a bath to get rid of unnecessary thoughts.
* * *
After another day, the boss of the wild vegetables returned to the wild vegetables.
Seeing how his whole body turned to dust, it seemed as if he had rolled on the floor.
For some reason, the man who was very angry took out his anger on the bandits under hismand.
¡°What does this look like living vegetables! Since you¡¯ve been away for a while, these guys have lost their discipline!¡±
¡°Two bosses. That¡¯s not¡¡±
¡°Okay! the swamp! What happened to the goblin swamp!¡±
The boss of the living room sighed as if he were about to pull out his sword at any moment.
The bandits, who were fed up with theirplexion, immediately hit their heads on the ground.
¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to the Goblin Swamp, but they say it became ake¡! They said that priests and priests came to the vige, but they couldn¡¯t believe they¡
¡± Unless you are a saint or a saint, you cannot purify such a huge swamp.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know much either¡¡±
The boss of the living looked down at his subordinate, who bowed his head as if he was sorry.
¡°I told you to care so much, but such a useless bastard.¡±
Then he swung his sword.
I¡¯m sorry-!
Blood lines were drawn in the air, and the head of a bandit who had just been trembling with fear was cut off like tofu.
The small office was stained red with the bandit¡¯s blood.
¡°Huh!¡±
¡°Please save me!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t make a mistake next time! All of them should be monitored right away¡¡±
In one word, he dismissed the bandits who were constantly teasing their mouths to keep the boss alive.
¡°done.¡±
¡°yes¡¡?¡±
¡°I said okay. Don¡¯t worry about the goblin swamps from now on. Don¡¯t evene close.¡±
He killed his subordinate for being indifferent just now, so don¡¯t worry about it anymore.
But the bandits did not dare toin.
Those whose lives were precious were just nodding their heads madly and thanking them for surviving.
After sending his subordinates out of the office, when only the two of them were left, Mien asked the boss alive.
¡°What the hell is going on? Don¡¯t pay attention to the goblin swamp¡¡±
Then the living boss, who was wiping the blood off his sword, replied indifferently.
¡°He intends to turn theke into a swamp again. So it¡¯s difficult for someone to have an eyewitness. If that happens, you¡¯ll have to keep your mouth shut even if you kill all the vigers.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Mien, you too, make sure to keep your mouth shut. No¡ Well, it¡¯s just a doll anyway, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±
doll.
At that expression, Mian slightly frowned.
¡°As you know, I am your sentinel. I won¡¯t stand still if you show any strange behavior.¡±
The man stopped cleaning his sword.
A cold smile formed on his lips.
¡°Ha, that¡¯s funny. What are you thinking if you don¡¯t stay still?¡±
The living boss swung his sword a couple of times.
Then her leather armor was cut off from the shoulder des and peeled off.
Mien hurriedly ducked down and covered her exposed skin.
¡°you¡¡!¡±
¡°Heh heh. Go and tell your master. Even if I did something worse than this, he wouldn¡¯t blink an eye. Rather, you¡¯ll be embracing me. Am I wrong?¡±
Awesome¡ª!
It was embarrassing, but it was right.
She bit her lip.
He bit so hard that his mouth was bleeding.
¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of me about dolls. The only thing I can do for you is when I have eyes to see.¡±
After that, the man left the office full of fishy smell.
* * *
When the boss returned to the sanchae, Mien, the sub-head, suffered all sorts of humiliation without knowing it.
In front of his subordinates, he said that he would discuss the matter of living things, but he talked on his knees in a room full of insects, and he openly poisoned his food with a small amount.
Of course, there was no way he would die from it, although he was weak enough to store mana in his sword, but it was enough to cause stomach pain.
Thanks to that, I held onto my stomach all day.
After another day had passed since his arrival, all the bandits stationed at Goblin Lake withdrew.
I was puzzled by the boss who ordered the sudden withdrawal, but the bandits ignored it.
Since they were originally a simple family, they did not question the order.
They were really easy to deal with.
The boss of wild vegetables muttered, scratching his messy beard.
¡°It¡¯s about time you gradually relieved your desires.¡±
It seems that the act of looting waspletely forbidden under the direction of Mien, the underboss, until he returned alive.
That¡¯s why the bandits¡¯ dissatisfaction reached the limit.
If we leave it as it is, dissatisfied people will appear one after another.
It wasn¡¯t particrly embarrassing to have a rebellion, but it was annoying when it happened, so it was better to release it when it was possible.
The former sword master was a bit taken aback, but since he had a trusted back, he decided to pamper himself.
¡°I am going down to town tonight. Everyone, get ready.¡±
When his horse fell, the bandits cheered.
¡°How long have you been out!¡±
¡°Ughhh. I thought I was dying of itching.¡±
Mien, who was looking at their hideous appearance, clicked her tongue and turned her head away.
It was even disgusting to see him spit on what he was imagining.
¡®¡I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t stop you.¡¯
She sincerely apologized to the vigers.
he had no strength
That¡¯s why you can¡¯t stop it.
Being a mere doll, all she could do was apologize.
The bandits prepared to descend into the vige.
* * *
As usual, Ray, who was cooking thin porridge with herbs and minced meat, raised his head at the number of signs of presence.
If you look at the mix of various energies, there is no doubt that it is a group of bandits.
At that, Ray smiled mischievously.
¡°Because these bastards want to see you.¡±
I didn¡¯t touch it on purpose, but it seemed like it looked easy after that.
He shouted at the vigers who had gathered to receive food.
¡°Gather everyone! The bandits areing! If you stay in the house, you die!¡±
Is it because the words ¡®bandit¡¯ and ¡®die¡¯ have a strong effect?
The vigers who were resting in their homes jumped out in fright.
The response was quick as I had suffered a lot from the bandits in the past.
Each of the vigers gathered in one ce, each holding something that could be a weapon.
Shortly thereafter, more than a hundred bandits appeared with a sound that shook the earth¡¯s axis.
Like a group of starving wolves, they were looking at the vigers with greedy eyes.
This was especially true for young women.
Ray came to the fore.
¡°Where did the bosse from, except for me, only the live killfish?¡±
The bandits snorted when the youthful young man, who looked thin even at first nce, spoke.
¡°You naughty kid. I¡¯m only dealing with the vigers, so why would the bosse?¡±
¡°A good guy is good at running away.¡±
¡°Heh heh. Consider it an honor to be struck by my giant dragon sword and die.¡±
Giving a grandiose name of a gigantic dragon to a knife with only a de missing.
It is indeed a bandit rich in sensitivity.
As the bandit swung his sword in an attempt to overpower him, Ray tapped it with his index finger.
Then, the filthy Bakdo named Geoyonggeom was smashed at once.
Wow Jang Chang-!
As the hard knife flew into the air like breaking ss, the startled bandit took a step back.
¡°What¡?¡±
Ray cracked his neck.
¡°Ughhh. There was not enough meat in the meat soup at the time, but it was good. You go in there.¡±
Chapter 435
Episode 435 The Made Saint (4)
As we took a step closer, the bandit holding the self-proimed giant dragon sword hesitated and stepped back.
¡°Hey boys!¡±
He calls his colleagues, probably tired of Ray¡¯s confidence.
Then, each holding a sword, they surrounded the vigers as if they were pressuring them.
Ray looked at the scene and thought for a moment about the treatment of the bandits.
¡®If I don¡¯t make it clear, there will be raids on the vige again.¡¯
I once scared the bandit boss, but I was acting like shit, as if I had a trustworthy back stomach.
If they retreat from here, there will undoubtedly be a new threat to the vige.
Organizing her thoughts, Ray stopped the bandits without hesitation.
When I touched the back of the hand of the bandit who was reaching out to the viger, the arm was easily broken.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
One bandit grabbed his hand and withdrew.
However, not all bandits retreated.
They each intended to hold vigers hostage and pressure Ray.
¡®If I don¡¯t move quickly, I¡¯ll get hit!¡¯
Swallowing their saliva, they each approach the vigers.
As more than a hundred bandits rushed at it in an instant, the vigers began to resist.
It was not easy for the bandits who had never learned swordsmanship to subdue them as they threatened them by wielding farm implements.
Ray took care of the hesitant bandits.
Took-! Took-!
He patted his hand once or twice, and every time he did, a mournful scream erupted from his son-inw.
The bandits hit by him hurriedly retreated with their hands hanging down.
It seems that he only moved a few times, but all the hands of over ny bandits were smashed.
As the situation went differently than they expected, the remaining bandits did not dare to attack even if their hands were intact.
The vigers couldn¡¯t hide their amazement as they saw Ray overpowering over a hundred bandits by himself.
I thought he was a kind-hearted young man who simply helped the vige, but he possessed terrifying power, just like the past and now.
Since we had been together for a while, I was not afraid of him again, but I was a little in awe.
It seems that he only tapped the back of his hand a few times, but all the bandits¡¯ hands turned into rags.
Ray pointed at the bandits with his chin.
¡°Those with broken hands can do whatever they want.¡±
When his permission was given, the vigers instead approached the bandits step by step.
Every time that happened, the bandits were retreating against them.
The vige men grind their teeth.
¡°I¡¯ve umted a lot of things over the years, but it¡¯s been good.¡±
¡°Just these bandits!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not do this, let¡¯s take care of everything in the center of town!¡±
¡°If you keep it alive, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know if it will attack again.¡±
Hearing their terrifying words, the bandits ran away with all their might without looking back.
¡°Run away! Catch it!¡±
A chase took ce in the vige.
Every time they ran, their limp hands rattled and caused excruciating pain, but the bandits seemed to think that it was better than being captured and killed, and the bandits ran with all their strength.
Ray looked at him quietly.
¡®I¡¯ve given the boss a clear warning, so he¡¯ll be a little alert.¡¯
Perhaps the leader, who had lost most of his subordinates alive, would not be able to make any noticeable movements.
Thinking about that, I felt a little relieved.
However, it wasn¡¯t long before I found out that it was a mistake.
* * *
The boss of wild vegetables was sitting on a tall chair covered with animal skins and listening to the bandits talk.
Looking down at his subordinates whose hands were all shattered, he drooled.
¡°Umm¡¡±
It was a more serious blow than expected.
For a moment, the leader of the wild vegetables, holding onto the arm of one of the bandits and looking around, shook his head.
Not only the bone, but also all of the skeletal muscles attached to it were gone.
I wouldn¡¯t know if the high priest came, but this can¡¯t be fixed even if I find a priest now.
¡°So you mean you were beaten like this by one guy?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! He was so strong that he changed like this after getting hit on the back of his hand once!¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t human force, Chaeju!¡±
Ray, reflected in their eyes, was truly a bloody ughter.
The bandits shuddered at the thought of him leisurely crossing the bandits with strange footwork.
Hana Chae-ju thought it was natural.
Having reached the level of a master, it wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult for him to deal with hordes of bandits.
No, it¡¯s rather a miracle that he came back alive.
Perhaps he sent all the bandits alive with only their hands broken as a ¡®warning¡¯.
A bandit asked cautiously.
¡°I¡ Chae-joo. What will happen to our hands now?¡±
Chae-joo clicked his tongue at them, who had the slightest hope that Chae-joo might be able to fix their hands.
¡°Wrong. If you have the money you¡¯ve umted, go visit Seongguk. You guys will have to live with that arm for the rest of your life, if you don¡¯t know if you¡¯re being treated by someone at the level of a high priest.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be¡¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. If that wasn¡¯t the case, I should have fled alive.¡±
He speaks well even though he would have gone mad if he had really run away.
The bandits, terrified that they might not be abandoned in the wild, bowed their heads without replying.
As usual, since the plundering of the vige failed, the chaeju¡¯s discord would fall.
However, Chae-joo just smiled contentedly and nodded her head.
¡°Good job.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
When the unexpected words came out of his mouth, the bandits¡¯ eyes widened.
¡°Good job. He did really well.¡±
He had been banditting for a long time, but he had never heard Chaeju¡¯s praise.
Chaeju seemed to be in a good mood as she stroked her hair.
That will be too.
His original purpose was to divert attention and buy time.
The raid on the vige by bandits diverted attention from the Goblin Swamp and bought them more time.
¡®It¡¯s only a matter of time before Goblin Lake turns into a swamp.¡¯
Moreover, since reinforcements strong enough to deal with the Master wereing, I thought I could put my mind at ease now.
ted at the thought of things going well, he gave orders to the bandits.
¡°Bring the keg! Let¡¯s drink big today!¡±
The hand to bring the keg is broken, but the order cannot be ignored.
The bandits cried and headed for the keg to eat mustard.
* * *
The Heretic Questioner¡¯s party, which departed from Celia, was finally able to arrive at the vige after moving for several days.
I got lost a few times because it was located in a ce much deeper than I thought.
¡°It is a difficult road. If I was wrong, it would have taken more time.¡±
¡°The first road is inherently difficult. Besides, the map is also drawn incorrectly, so it can¡¯t be helped.¡±
¡°To think that the map I bought at a high price looks like this¡ I guess I¡¯ll have to ask the upper half of the team to revise the map.¡±
While walking and exchanging stories, the entrance to the vige caught my eye.
The sun-drenched vige was quite quaint.
The fence made of wood and the shabby but quaint houses calmly captured the atmosphere of the vige.
However, the vigers who licked their lips in it did not fit the vige atmosphere at all.
Dozens of people mockingly point torches at just a few people.
¡°These twins¡¯ children!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll split the boat right now!¡±
The townsfolk, who had caught a few bandits, were in a state of excitement, like witch-hunts.
¡°It must be torn to pieces!¡±
¡°Torturing them alive!¡±
It shakes as if it is about to be poked with a de hung at the end of a window sill.
The three Heretic Questioners were startled by the ferocious appearance.
At first, I had doubts about why such a small town had asked for a heresy question, but now I felt like I knew why.
What kind of vigers wield spears like primitive tribes and oppress the poor!
This was something that shouldn¡¯t have happened.
At least while they are there!
They raised their holy power and stopped the vigers.
¡°Can¡¯t you stop right now, you nasty bastards!¡±
The old, bearded interrogator waved his hands in anger, and the ranks of the vigers copsed in an instant.
The townsfolk with believing backs rebelled furiously.
¡°Who is your old man, but are you interfering in other people¡¯s vige affairs?¡±
¡°What what? Inspiration?¡±
While serving as a Heretic Inquisitor, one viger was busy bowing to himself.
It had been a long time since I had heard such a bold voice.
A gray-haired old man took out a que from his bosom and showed it.
The que carefully adorned with tinum and jewels was a proof que that was only allowed to the Heretic Inquisitors.
¡°I am an interrogator who came to your vige for heresy questioning. The first time I came here thinking it was a waste of time, but now I see that the vigers are so savage!¡±
Hearing his words, the vigers groaned and fell on their knees.
¡°Wee! I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to know you before!¡±
¡°Oh,e to all these shabby ces¡ I will hurry up and guide you!¡±
Heretic Inquisitor.
They are those who have been granted summary judgment, just like nobles in the kingdom, who have a small stake in the vige¡¯s survival.
If it looked bad, the entire vige could have been killed.
The bandits who saw hope there began to scream.
¡°Please save me!¡±
¡°We were only in town for a short time! The vigers here caught an innocent person and are trying to kill him as a witch!¡±
Some vigers were furious at the lies that flowed out of their mouths, but when the vige chief waved his hand, they gnashed their teeth and remained still.
A young Heretic Inquisitor stepped in.
¡°As expected, this vige is a heresy. see Didn¡¯t the vigers gain weight by eating well to match the shabby vige atmosphere? Besides, look at the people hanging in the center of town. My hands are limp. He broke his arm and persecuted the innocent. It¡¯s an odd bunch. It deserves to be punished immediately.¡±
Certainly, as the young interrogator said, the current situation made the vigers look like heretics.
However, the experienced interrogator did not arbitrarily pass judgment on heresy.
¡°It is not possible to designate a vige as a heresy simply under one circumstance. That is a ¡®sin¡¯ that you should nevermit as an Inquisitor.¡±
The young interrogator bowed his head at his scolding words.
¡°Thank you for your teaching.¡±
¡°By the way¡ I guess I need to look around town. We need to hear their stories.¡±
For some reason, the interrogators frowned as they inspected the town, which was bleak.
Chapter 436
Episode 436 The Made Saint (5)
¡°Tell me the truth about what happened. After hearing the story, I will determine that it is heresy.¡±
At his words, the vigers noticed.
If I were to reveal the things leading up to this, I would have to mention the ¡®Goblin Swamp¡¯, but if I saw the hideous faces of the children engulfed in miasma, the Heretic Inquisitors might really judge heresy.
¡°Where should I start talking? Hmm¡ There was a swamp called Goblin Swamp near our vige.¡±
After thinking for a while, the vige chief opened his mouth with difficulty.
The Heretic Inquisitors stood still and listened to his story.
Every time the vige chief¡¯s story continued, the vigers¡¯ eyes were watered and their anger seemed to fade.
The miasma from the goblin swamp spread through the vige.
Bandits were building mountains and plundering viges.
As a result, all the women in the vige were kidnapped.
When he heard that the people tied up in the center of the vige were the bandits¡¯ pawns, the elderly Heretic Inquisitor nodded.
¡°That makes sense.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know yet. They say the vige has been overtaken by miasma, but look at the vige now. Even if you wash your eyes and look for the miasma, you won¡¯t see it.¡±
In response to the young interrogator¡¯s refutation, one of the men said involuntarily.
¡°That¡¯s what a saint¡ uhm.¡±
While talking, when the vige chief covered his mouth, he was startled and stopped talking.
However, it was after the heresy inquisitors had already heard the word ¡®saint¡¯.
They asked, frowning.
¡°saint? No way. The saint left his seat for a while. The promise of going to Celia has never been heard in the Holy Land.¡±
¡°Yeah these guys! If you simply mentioned the name of a saint to escape the situation, the vige¡¯s treatment will be decided separately from heresy!¡±
As their eyes focused on the man who spoke, the intimidated man trembled and exined.
¡°Sorry. He is called a saint in our vige. It¡¯s stuck in my mouth for the past few days, and I don¡¯t even know¡¡±
¡°To call someone who is not a saint a saint! Bring that wicked one to the front right now! I will severely punish you so that you will never again repeat the sin of impersonating a saint!¡±
At that, the vige man groaned like a pooped dog.
No matter how much he was their benefactor, they couldn¡¯t stand up to the raging interrogator.
In the end, the man had no choice but to find Ray with trudging and weak steps.
* * *
Ray, who was taking care of the children who hadn¡¯t woken up yet, left the cabin for a while at the man¡¯s call.
¡°Are you looking for me?¡±
¡°sorry. It seems that the vigers are calling the benefactor a saint, and the Heretic Inquisitor punishes them severely. I couldn¡¯t dare go against it¡ I had no choice but to lean on my benefactor again.¡±
The man could not raise his head.
In the meantime, there was a lot of things that I received without giving anything.
He gave food to the hungry and provided a basis for living.
He also purged the swamp where miasma overflowed and drove out the bandits.
It is a benefactor who made them live like humans, who used to live like animals.
Thinking that such a person would be dragged away by the interrogators made them resent the weak themselves who couldn¡¯t do anything for them.
When the vige man didn¡¯t say anything, Ray nodded casually.
¡°great. song.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
On the contrary, the man was surprised to say that it was not a big deal.
¡°¡It¡¯s not something to say at a time like this, but the interrogator said that he would personally punish the author of Anhamuin, who called himself a saint, after seeing what kind of person he was. It¡¯s no small thing. If things go wrong¡ you may not be all right.¡±
Whoa.
Is that what you said?
Ray replied with a smile on his face as if to be relieved.
¡°i know.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to run away?¡±
¡°If I run away, the vigers will bear the me. If you are a man, you should go and ept the punishment that is given to you with dignity.¡±
In my heart, let alone the thought of being punished, I smiled at the thought of receiving support by half-threatening the Heretic Inquisitor.
However, as a vige man who doesn¡¯t know what Ray is thinking, he is just deeply moved.
¡®To be able to smile even though you look like you¡¯ve been hurt by helping others¡ You¡¯re truly a rookie.¡¯
Respect grew rapidly.
A vige man guided Ray.
When we went to the center of the vige, the Heretic Inquisitors responded first.
¡°Here hees.¡±
At the words of the old interrogator, the two younger interrogators spat in their mouths and pointed their fingers.
¡°Look! It looks suspicious from the appearance! Look at those dirty robes! Since ancient times, the saint¡ the saint¡ Huh?¡±
¡°The saint¡ is wearing¡ a white robe¡ maybe my eyes are wrong¡ uhm¡ they look simr.¡±
They shook their heads.
It¡¯s a coincidence.
cancer.
It must be a coincidence.
Encounter a saint in a ce like this?
There was no way that such an absurd probability could exist.
no it shouldn¡¯t exist.
Ray, who was walking toward the three of them, smiled, revealing his face slightly so that only they could see it.
His position in the holy kingdom is great.
There is no one who does not know him among the people, and there is no one who disobeys the saint among the nobles.
Of course, since Ray was confined to the Holy Land, it was only limited to the Holy Land.
Heretic Inquisitors usually head to the Holy Land when they receive education.
In the process, I saw the saint¡¯s pilgrimage and heard his stories by word of mouth, but one of them was the appearance of white hair and blue eyes.
The white hair and blue eyes reflected at the end of the robe hood looked the same evenpared to those of the saint.
How about a dazzling look that you¡¯ll never forget when you see it again?
It was only a glimpse through the robe, but I could feel the elegance that could not be touched even at a nce.
My mouth trembled on its own.
I remembered what I had just been teasing.
After calling the saint ¡®suspicious¡¯ or ¡®dirty robe¡¯ and belittling them, now the Heretic Inquisitor is going to be interrogated.
It was a remark that amounted to sphemy.
Ray gestured to them.
Then three interrogators came out of nowhere.
Ray, who came closer, spoke quietly as if whispering in his ear.
¡°I am staying in the vige for some reason. I haven¡¯t contacted the Holy Land yet. It¡¯s my small wish, but I want you to go quietly here¡¡±
In response, the young interrogators nodded fiercely enough to break their necks.
Who would break the order!
They wished the saint passed away quietly, but the interrogators were not strong enough to cause trouble.
If they dare to cause trouble in the first ce, they will be stranded.
After the conversation with the interrogators, all that was left was the anxious eyes of the vigers.
They were worried about the treatment of the vige.
If he did something wrong, he might be branded a heretic and punished ordingly.
The elderly interrogator looked at the vigers for a while and solemnly said,
¡°Ugh. Even at first nce, it seems clear that this vige is a good vige.¡±
There was no interrogation, but a verdict was handed down.
Young inquisitors clung to his clear judgment.
¡°As I see it, yes, Chief Interrogator.¡±
¡°It is clear that the bandits are crazy. We need to form a punitive force right away and wipe out the wild nts. To think that a vige like this was being plundered¡ I can¡¯t forgive myself for not saving it.¡±
The interrogator, who had been talking about the vigers gaining weight and not showing signs of miasma, defended the vige more zealously than anyone else.
The vige chief joined the conversation in a hoarse voice.
¡°Um¡ then our vige is¡¡±
¡°Innocence. We are not here to punish people like you.¡±
The words are very well done.
The eyes of the aged interrogator looking at the vigers had changed from suspicious to benevolent.
Far from punishing the vige with heresy questioning, on the contrary, since they served the saint well, they deserved to be rewarded.
Since it is a vige where a saint lives, it is certain that the grace of the goddess will pour out, but they will be able to help even a little.
¡°Sorry for suspecting the innocent. Apologies aren¡¯t enough, but the Celia branch¡¯s Heretic Inquisition will support the vige. In addition to food and supplies, we will send priests and priests from time to time to see if there are any sick people. In the process, the Inquisition promise not to ask for any money from the vige.¡±
The eyes of the vigers, including the vige chief, widened at the promise that was so beneficial to them.
¡°Thank you for doing so, but¡¡±
¡°Would it be okay if I just received it like that¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, so don¡¯t hesitate and ept it.¡±
If they do not receive it, they will be in trouble.
The aged inquisitor beckoned with a now hardened expression.
¡°Immediately bring the priest suspected of heresy to the vige before me. I must give you a little admonishment.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
The two young interrogators responded courageously.
To dare to touch the vige where the saint lives, the liver must havee out of the boat.
If you want to die, you will die alone, so why would you want to drag a normal interrogation into it!
Priest Osnell, brought in without knowing why, blinked his eyes and tilted his head.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
The aged interrogator looked down on him coldly.
¡°You must have lied with three inches of your tongue.¡±
¡°yes? no. The vige is really heresy¡¡±
¡°Shut up! Originally, the Inquisition could not touch the priest who requested the heresy question. However, in this case, I couldn¡¯t just leave it alone!¡±
It was a famous anecdote that Ray overturned the Heresy Inquisition in the Holy Land.
Since such a saint was holding out in the vige, it was impossible to just leave it alone.
As the interrogator and the two young interrogators stared openly, Priest Osnell shrank.
¡°What on earth are you doing that for? It is clear that this town is heretical. Have youe to see the faces of children suffering from goblin disease?¡±
At his words, the three of them shook their heads.
¡°no. I didn¡¯t see it.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to look.¡±
The sage himself guaranteed it, so why look further?
It was natural for them, but to Priest Osnell, it was just tyranny.
¡°This is nonsense! The Inquisition didn¡¯t look at the vige and ignored the request for heresy!¡±
¡°haha. So, do you have anyints about yourself?¡±
¡°¡¡±
If the interrogator decides, the lower part of the high priest will be robbed.
The priests appointed in Silia could have disappeared without a word.
¡°You are a hot-blooded priest. I saw a priest like you just twenty years ago. Although not now.¡±
He said scary things casually, but hearing the story in front of him made his hamstrings numb.
¡°Go to the interrogation. I think I need to interrogate you for a while.¡±
If he refused, he widened his eyes as if he would never let him go.
At that, Priest Osnell lowered his head and had to be taken to the interrogation after them.
Even while being transported(?), he did not realize what he had done wrong.
Chapter 437
Episode 437 The Created Saint (6)
The Heretic Inquisitors withdrew from the vige.
¡®If it bes known that the Inquisition is keeping an eye on the vige, the Union won¡¯t move recklessly.¡¯
As an alliance that doesn¡¯t want to give the Seongguk an excuse to intervene, it will observe the situation a little more carefully.
That will buy you time.
It will not be easy to break the alliance from the outside as it is made up of point organizations and acts, but if that doesn¡¯t work, you can break it from the inside.
The starting point will be a mountain located near the vige.
Themotion that shook the town disappeared as quickly as it hade.
The vigers were relieved that the Heretic Questioner easily backed down.
¡°Fortunately, the. If I made a mistake, I could have been driven to the vige of heretics.¡±
¡°Then, those are the only ones left.¡±
They red at the bandits hanging in the center of the vige.
The bandits begged him.
¡°Please save my life!¡±
¡°I will do whatever you ask!¡±
Of course, their pleas were not going to work.
¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! I still shudder when I think of the vigers you kidnapped!¡±
¡°From what mouth do you say such abominable things! I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±
It grinds its teeth as if it would kill any moment.
The moment when the sturdy vige men were about to approach the bandits.
Ray slipped between them.
¡°¡saint?¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡±
As if protecting them, the eyes of the men in the vige became slightly fierce.
Ray did not give in to the appearance of the vigers, who seemed like they would attack him if he made fun of a word.
¡°Could you please leave the treatment of these to me?¡±
At his words, the vigers who exchanged nces with each other shook their heads.
¡°No matter how much my benefactor says, I don¡¯t think I can listen to that.¡±
¡°¡These are the guys who kidnapped my wife. These are the words of the benefactor who saved the vige, but I cannot forgive them.¡±
Ray shook his head without saying anything.
Know.
Ray knew that there was no way he could forgive, and the vigers knew too.
The damage that the bandits did to the vige was so great, and there were many things that hurt them.
The vige, which had weak power andck of power andck of supplies, had no choice but to be helpless in the meantime.
They lost the home they had built their whole life on.
Wealth was robbed and even little happiness was ravenously plundered by them.
They were bandits who were barely able to catch them while being robbed and ridiculed like that.
There were only a few of them, but to the vigers, those few were targets of revenge.
All the grudges that have been built up so far are all directed towards ¡®just a few guys¡¯.
can¡¯t forgive
should not be forgiven
Even now, he seemed to want to cut off his hand with a farm implement, but it was in front of him, so he could feel that he was holding back desperately.
I blocked the sound of going to the bandits with mana so that Ray wouldn¡¯t be seen.
¡°Then kill me.¡±
His voice sounded cold and quiet.
¡°If it were me, I would have thought of using them to destroy all the living things. As much as they took my life, they must have taken away their lives as well. We¡¯ve already lost too much to be satisfied with just a few guys. If we don¡¯t get rid of all the bandits, the castle won¡¯t be full.¡±
The vigers clenched their fists.
¡°We do not have the strength to do so.¡±
¡°¡How can a person born and raised in the vige deal with bandits who have learned swordsmanship?¡±
Theypromised early because they knew their strength.
I gave up the things that were taken away and resigned myself to the present.
There was no more energy left to fight the bandits.
The losing streak has made the vigers that way.
Ray poured mana into his voice.
As the mana in the air caused a flow, the small voice that flowed from his mouth rang clearly in everyone¡¯s ears.
¡°I will help you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Leave them to me. In a week, half of the wild vegetables will be destroyed. When another week passes, not just three, but well over a hundred bandits will be thrown into Celia¡¯s prison.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The vigers did not answer.
As they suffered from bandits for a long time, their morale copsed.
A state of resentment but no energy to avenge.
That¡¯s why I will bring them back directly with their power.
Ray stamped his foot.
Whoops-!
Dozens of spears made of dust rose from the ground.
They soaked up Ray¡¯s mana and became harder than steel.
¡°If you want to drive out the bandits, hold the spear. Even now, your family is being held by bandits. What they need is you, not me. So, if you really want to get it back, fight with all your might.¡±
His voice rang through the son-inw.
And again, the vigers were told to do their best to die for their family.
family.
friends.
grudge.
revenge.
Even the drop of blood in his body screamed at him to move for something he had lost.
¡°It would be impossible without you.¡±
First, Ray grabbed the spear pole.
The rugged yet solid spear-dae without any pattern seemed to resemble the days the vigers endured.
Every time the rough surface rubbed against their hands, they could feel the pain they must have suffered.
¡°¡I want to.¡±
One of the men held the window sill.
¡°I can¡¯t live like this any longer.¡±
The middle-aged woman held the spearhead.
¡°¡not long to live. I don¡¯t know how helpful old-gu will be, but will you let me join?¡±
The old man held the spear with trembling hands.
One by one, the vigers reached out their hands to the windowsill.
Dozens of spears fell off the ground.
And finally, the vige chief, who hesitated for a long time, grasped the spear as if he had made up his mind.
He looked at Ray with hard eyes.
¡°The children got sick and the women were taken alive. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t move because I had no strength, but I wanted to take revenge if I had the opportunity. It¡¯s a small force, but please ept it.¡±
The vige chief, who had not changed his mind for a long time, finally resolved to fight.
¡°As much as you like.¡±
It was the moment when the bandit subjugation team was formed.
* * *
Wild vegetables became noisy.
Chae-ju, who had lined up his men with crushed hands, waited patiently for someone toe.
The bandits grumbled quietly.
¡°Sheesh. Who is making this fuss abouting?¡±
¡°Shh! Then, what are you going to do when Chae-joo hears?¡±
¡°They say that even the emperor curses at ces where there is no one. I mean, that¡¯s true, have you ever seen Chae-joo, who has a bad personality, treat her so kindly?¡±
Sanchae was literally like a festival atmosphere.
An armful of kegs were ced on the floor, and all sorts of delicacies from the mountains and seas that we couldn¡¯t even see except on a few days embroidered the chairs.
This was a luxurious award that even aristocrats could not afford.
The problem is that Chae-joo turns on the lights in her eyes and doesn¡¯t let her touch them.
When the splinted hand approached the food, Chae-joo¡¯s hand moved first.
They are not the only ones whose hands have be dirty like that.
The bandits gulped down their saliva.
¡°That looks so delicious.¡±
¡°The table is so wide, wouldn¡¯t it get caught if I secretly ate at least one?¡±
¡°Do you think the monstrous Chae-joo won¡¯t be able to see a single one of them? Arthur. Then break your leg.¡±
As they stared at the stool and were salivating, a loud noise came from the entrance.
boo woo woo-!
There was a roar, as if someone had blown a trumpet, and a figure wearing a dark cloth robe appeared alive.
Chae-joo, who couldn¡¯t even look at him properly, hurriedly ran.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused.¡±
At that, the ck figure looked at Chae-joo.
Pale skin and a slim body that is close to the level of hunger beyond slimness.
The ck figure was so thin that I was worried that if I touched it wrongly, I would break a bone.
Hana¡¯s voice, on the contrary, was not thick enough.
¡°It¡¯s noisy.¡±
The magi that erupted from his voice pricked his skin like it was alive.
Chae-joo hurriedly lowered her head.
¡°sorry. I will bite you soon.¡±
As he waved his hand, fan owner Mien, who was closely watching the situation from one side, bit the bandits.
¡°Everyone go back to their original positions.¡±
At her words, the bandits expressed their regret, but retreated without saying a word.
It was because Chae-joo could run away after saying something for no reason.
When there were only three of them left in the spacious space, the ck figure took off his robe.
Then, dark red skin with wrinkles and no hair was revealed.
A skin color simr to that of a demon.
Chaeju, who looked at him for a moment, honestly admired him.
¡°Have you finally reached the level you wanted? I will reduce the Daesung!¡±
¡°I just got started. It was only after I came up that I realized that I had a long way to go, so this is also the subtlety of ck magic.¡±
Then, Mian looked at him with a puzzled face.
Thest time I saw it, it was definitely called ¡®Six Hearts¡¯.
In ck magic, ¡®heart¡¯ means circle.
However, since it is said that it has reached the level there, then there is only one thing left.
¡®Circle 7¡Lord of Dark Magic¡¡¯
Finally, the level of Lord, which no one had ever climbed among the ck Magicians, was born.
This meant that, at a small scale, he could build a mage tower to keep all kingdoms in check, and at arge scale, it meant that since he had pioneered the level of the 7th circle, which was said to be impossible, there was a possibility of surpassing the level of the 8th and 9th circles in the future.
At this point, the power of the two forces, the small kingdom alliance and the dark force, was frightening.
Chae-ju suggested a chair.
¡°It¡¯s not like this, but I¡¯m going to have a toast. Would you like a drink?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like cheap liquor like this, but there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do on a day like today.¡±
When the ck man sat down and offered a ss, Chaeju politely filled his ss.
¡°I think he must have been happy too.¡±
¡°No matter what, you were happy. He even gave me such a cool magic stone.¡±
When he took out a leather pouch from his bosom, he found a magic stone bigger than a fist.
Inside the shining magic stone, there was a young demonic energy shimmering in ink.
The ck figure raised the corner of his mouth.
¡°This is the magic that the demons had. Hehehe.¡±
Chapter 438
Episode 438 The Made Saint (7)
The magic that the demons harbor is no different from a holy object to ck magicians.
Chae-joo sighed.
¡°It is not an ordinary magic stone. It contains the energy of demons.¡±
The stronger the energy, the stronger a vessel is needed to contain it in one ce.
It¡¯s not a magic stone mixed with grabbing, and it¡¯s fully enduring the energy of a pure demon tribe, so the magic stone isn¡¯t an ordinary magic stone.
The ck person said it as if it were natural.
¡°The gold screen used to make this magic stone is enough to build a decent number of castles. If you use it once, the magic stone will not be able to handle the energy and will break.¡±
It¡¯s like a small disposable dragon heart, so to speak.
Chaeju was deeply impressed.
¡®In the end, you¡¯ve risen to the level of a Lord with a human body. The old man is no ordinary bet.¡¯
He knew how strongly the person in front of him had a strong attachment to life.
I entered magic because I wanted to live, and I came across ck magic because I wanted to enjoy more life than that.
The ck figure had a terrifying fear of death to the extent that he was thinking about how to be undead and how to reach a reach in the past.
He licked his dry lips.
¡°At this level of Magi, bing a Lich is no longer a dream. When you be the immortal king, you have nothing to fear.¡±
immortal king.
It is a state that all ck magicians dream of, and it is said that even the necromancer who closed the age of sorcery could not reach it.
The seat will be vacant at present, but one day he will be the first to sit on the throne.
The ck figure pushed the ss over his neck.
¡°ha ha ha. A little bit ahead. In a little while I will ovee even death.¡±
* * *
Ray sent the bandits back alive.
The bandits were a little suspicious when they released it so obediently, but quickly returned alive with a sense of relief that their lives were preserved.
Of course, it was never released without thinking.
He just reassured the bandits that they were safe.
In reality, he was following the bandits hiding in the dark.
The bandits, not even thinking that they were being followed, went into the wild.
Upon their return, several bandits around them pretended to know.
¡°I heard that you were captured by the vige, but did you manage toe back safely?¡±
Three bandits red at them.
¡°You bastards¡ dare you abandon us?¡±
¡°I almost died in a fire. I was able to live thanks to that white guy, but something is going wrong.¡±
¡°The white one?¡±
¡°The one who broke our hands. At first, I thought he was going to kill us all, butter he insisted on letting us go. It¡¯s kind of strange.¡±
One bandit tilted his head in puzzlement, and the rest of the men shrugged.
¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s the fault of theggards. Well, I¡¯m d you came back alive. Come on. This is a drinking party in full swing.¡±
As he gestured, the three of them licked their lips.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, I was just trying to find something to eat.
After being tied up in the center of the vige for a while, he became quite hungry.
¡°Why are you drinking all of a sudden?¡±
¡°It looks like Chae-joo has a guest. I don¡¯t know how precious he is, but everyone gathered together and even asked me to say hello. That Chaeju stomps his feet, but I¡¯ve never seen him like that.¡±
¡°The borrower?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not all. I heard at first nce that the notorious debt owner is also acting as an errand boy.¡±
¡°It seems that you are a very honored guest. For the time being, I need to buy myself.¡±
The bandits talked and headed to the middle of the drinking party.
Then, the bandits whose hands were smashed by Ray were drinking sses with splinted hands.
The three men shook their heads at the sight that was not even funny.
¡°It¡¯s not a word for wild vegetables.¡±
After overhearing the man¡¯s story, Ray reacted to the word ¡®guest¡¯.
¡®customer?¡¯
He is none other than Chae-joo¡¯s guest who has reached Master Jun.
Such a guest could never be ordinary.
Ray turned his steps to Daejeon, where Chaeju lived.
Perhaps it was because he had already been there once, he knew the road as if he were at home.
Shortly after arriving in Daejeon, I saw two people talking at a drinking table.
Chae-joo pours a drink for the person across from her with a smile on her face.
¡°Everything around the Goblin Swamp has been cleared. All that remains is for the elder to turn theke into a swamp again. Sorry for bothering you.¡±
¡°That is not difficult. This ck room is also indifferent. To put a talented person who will soon be a master into a mountain like this. Please pay more attention to me.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°By the way¡ kid. Come here.¡±
At the words of an old man called an elder, Mien shuddered and approached.
The elder, who looked at her standing posture for a moment, eximed with an exmation.
¡°I heard your story very well. It¡¯s strange. To create divine power with mana. I wouldn¡¯t have believed it if I had only heard about it, but seeing it in person is a wonderful harmony.¡±
As he spoke, the elder began blowing demonic energy into his hands.
Then, in his hand, a small de vibrated violently.
Woong-woong-!
I brought my finger closer, but Mien didn¡¯t move even though it was right in front of her nose.
Pick-!
Mien¡¯s shoulder was cut at once with a creepy sound of skin being torn.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
The wound was quiterge enough to be close to a fatal wound.
But soon, a group of lights bursting from her shoulder quickly healed the wound.
It¡¯s a little different to call it divine power.
In addition, something mysterious with healing power that is hard to believe that it is mana embraced Mien.
Magi, who had been stabbed, resisted for a moment, but was soon pushed back by her mana.
The wound, which had been damaged to the bone, was quickly healed.
The elder pped his hands.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! It¡¯s amazing. To create a saintess in this ck room, not in the holy kingdom. If things go well, the Heukbang could be reborn as a new kingdom!¡±
Ray, who had been hiding and overhearing the conversation, was frightened.
A new holy kingdom!
Could it be that the dark forces were aiming for another holy empire?
¡®If a saintesses from a ce other than Gaia¡¯s kingdom¡¡¯
People¡¯s sentiment in Gaia¡¯s kingdom will not be the same as it is now.
The faith that was only directed to the saints and saints will meet a crossroads.
It is safe to say that it is the goddesses and saints who maintain the current holy kingdom.
As much as the kingdom was established with faith as a pir, when it is divided into two, it will have a great influence on the kingdom in the future.
It would have depended on the Seongguk¡¯s response and the conduct of the dark forces called ¡®Heukbang¡¯, but if it went wrong, the Seongguk¡¯s people could migrate en masse.
If that happens¡
the Holy Kingdom will decline, and the Heukbang will achieve more prosperity than it has now.
¡®She¡¯s a created saint¡ If I inform the Holy Kingdom, there will be an uproar.¡¯
Ray looked at Mien.
It was artificially created, but was it because he faced another saint?
Iriel¡¯s appearance seemed to be projected onto her.
After looking at her for a while, Ray shook his head and left the battle.
* * *
Two days have passed.
As each day passed, Mian thought of the ¡®end of three days¡¯ he said, driving her crazy.
¡°If that is true¡¡±
He will be freed from very and will have the freedom he so longed for.
But I knew better than anyone that it couldn¡¯t happen.
The ve crest imprinted on him is, so to speak, ¡®special¡¯.
It was made by several mages with great care so that it could never be escaped, so even if there were 6th circle mages, it was not so easy to solve.
In other words, it meant shackles that could not be cut by anything.
He said he only had one day left.
You have to make your own decisions within it.
Of course, I had given up on the ve crest a long time ago, but I wanted to hold on to even the slightest hope if I could.
she sighed.
¡°If you fail, the ve crest will be triggered.¡±
If the ¡®master¡¯ gets caught, everyone including himself will not be safe.
While Mian was in the middle of her thoughts, Ray entered her bedroom window.
She came in as if it were natural as if it were her own home, but she was embarrassed for a moment and couldn¡¯t say anything.
¡°I was wondering where you were and here it is.¡±
Shaking off his clothes, he jumped down from the window sill.
Mien, who came to her senses, frowned at her beautiful Ami.
¡°¡What¡¯s the matter here? It¡¯s difficult if someone finds out I¡¯m with you. Won¡¯t you at least hide your face?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get caught. I have more to say than that¡¡±
¡°It just went well. I have something to tell you too.¡±
Ray tilted his head.
It was a little surprising to me to say something to myself.
Mien showed a little bit of her corbone and asked.
¡°The ve crest you spoke of. I want to know how to unlock this.¡±
¡°How to unlock?¡±
¡°okay. At least I need to know what kind of ve crest you¡¯re trying to use before I do what you say. Because my life is at stake.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
How should I exin this?
Shall I exin that it grasps the enchantment inscribed on the ve coat of arms and at the same time constructs a new opposing magic circle to counteract the two?
Could she understand the slightlyplicated exnation?
Ray looked at Mien with unreliable eyes.
It is like the eyes of a teacher who has to teach a brainy student.
At the attitude of ignoring herself, Mien¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be raised even before, went up even more.
¡°Even though it may seem like this, before learning swordsmanship in my family, I often read magic books in my own way. It doesn¡¯t have specialized knowledge like mages, but it¡¯s not to the extent that you can¡¯t understand the exnation because you have basic knowledge.¡±
Ray had seen many mages who spoke like that.
Among them was a fledgling mage who had just reached the 6th circle with the body of a woman.
How should I exin
Concerned, Ray pulled out a piece of parchment from his bosom.
When he raised the mana with his fingertips, heat gushed out in an instant.
With it, lines are embroidered on the parchment as if drawing a picture.
Ray exined by drawing a circle on parchment to signify a magic circle.
¡°First of all, I¡¯ll figure out exactly what kind of structure the magic circle on your body is designed with. If you draw a new blueprint, create a magic circle that can offset the original magic circle, and inscribe it back into your body, you will be forced to do so. Of course, if you don¡¯t destroy the two magic circles at the same time, it¡¯s difficult to say that it¡¯s a perfect healer.¡±
Mian, who had been silently listening to the conversation, became speechless.
what¡¯s the n
was a cheater.
She let out a disappointed sigh, her eyes colder than before.
¡°¡How long do you think it will take to build a magic circle? It takes a week just for a skilled mage to engrave light circle 1 magic into a magic stone. And this ve crest is a magic that is so precise that it cannot bepared to such light magic.¡±
do you think you can do that?
I didn¡¯t bother talking about it, but I was able to infer it without difficulty.
Ray grinned.
He is the one who recreated even the altar created by God.
No matter how many talented mages gathered and put their heart and soul into it, it was not even a task to lift a single ve sentence.
When he suddenly startedughing like a madman, Mian became rather uneasy.
Chapter 439
Episode 439 ve Trader (1)
¡°Are the ve crests imnted in me different from ordinary ones? This sentence is alive.¡±
Even at the slightly absurd statement that the magic circle was alive, Ray only nodded.
¡°I know. So you¡¯re in a hurry There¡¯s no way to get your hands on it if it¡¯s more entangled than this.¡±
¡°Getting stuck¡ what do you mean?¡±
Ray answered Mien¡¯s question.
¡°For the magic circle to work normally, mana is required, no matter how small. Normally, it ismon to engrave forms that can replenish mana in a magic circle, but your sentence doesn¡¯t have that. To put it simply, the ve sentence means that you are living by sucking your life away.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°The magic circle will gradually expand to your mana rod to suck up mana. No matter how much I do, it¡¯s impossible to take out someone else¡¯s mana rod and collect only the magic circle. So that means you have to get your hands on it before that happens.¡±
Unlike Ray, who spoke casually, Mien was in shock.
Could it be that the identity of the sense of difference that I felt a little bit every time I used mana was a ve sentence?
If so, she would have been drawing and using her life force without even realizing it.
¡°If I die, everyone will die¡ I have to do something¡¡±
He mumbles iprehensible words and puts his hand on his forehead.
She was restless.
Ray calmed her down.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t die that easily.¡±
Thest time I looked at her, I didn¡¯t notice any sign that the ve crest had spread to the Mana Road.
Maybe for a few years, if you don¡¯t worry, Mien won¡¯t die.
Just assuming she doesn¡¯t use mana.
Mien was trusting Ray, who was fully aware of her condition, without even realizing it.
She looked at Ray with a look of desperation.
¡°I have to live. If I don¡¯t survive¡ everyone will die¡¡±
Ray tilted his head at the repeated muttering from earlier.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Mien, who hesitated for a moment to answer, pped the sledgehammer.
He raised his hand and pointed to the pattern on his corbone.
It must have meant that he couldn¡¯t speak because of the magic circle.
Ray stuck out his tongue.
¡°He kept his mouth shut. Let me touch you for a moment.¡±
When he stretched out his hand, Minen meekly epted him.
After infusing mana for a while and examining the ve door, Ray took his hand off after a few minutes.
¡®The mana load has weakened considerably. If I try to take it off like this, I might see blood.¡¯
It was a very weak part, but the mana of the ve crest slightly invaded Mien¡¯s mana road.
It wasn¡¯t difficult to remove because it was just the tip, but it took her weakened mana rod a little.
If it was wrong, the mana rod could explode as it is.
¡®Ummm¡¯ Lay, who put her hand on her chin and thought, drew a line on the floor.
¡°This is what Aira told me not to use for anyone else¡ Ugh¡¡±
Even though she put on an expression of pain because she couldn¡¯t keep her word, her hand was drawing a line through the stretching magic circle, so it was truly divine.
Did ten minutes pass?
Complex forms and forms started to line up, and by the time two of them ovepped, a huge magic circle was drawn on the floor.
It was an unusual magic circle.
Afterpleting such a thing in a sh, Mien couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a magic circle that widens the mana road.¡±
It was a magic circle Aira made once when he lost his mana rod in the past.
It was said that it was a secret technique that her teacher had passed on to her when she was very young.
As such, Aira asked herself, and it is also a magic that is a bit reluctant to use on outsiders.
He looked like a madman, tearing his hair out in agony.
On the other hand, Mian has a face of disbelief.
¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to make the mana rod wider. Once created, a mana rod never changes.¡±
¡°No more nagging, so go in.¡±
With her back pushed, Mien had a little doubt, but walked to the center of the magic circle.
At the same time as Ray infused mana, a small light burst from the magic circle.
For a moment, the breeze seemed to tickle her hair.
A feeling of freshness surged through her body, and clear mana roamed her mana road.
Mien¡¯s body trembled at the overwhelming pleasure.
¡®The Mana Road¡¡¯
As arge amount of mana roamed the Mana Road, the Mana Road reacted little by little.
It was only for a moment that herplexion, which seemed to be a little tense, rxed.
However, the more she liked it, the more Ray¡¯s impression was frowned upon.
¡®What did you do to Mana Road?¡¯
There was a considerable amount of foreign matter stuck in the mana rod.
In the first ce, it seemed that the size of the mana rod was not the problem, but that it was necessary to remove the wastes clogging the inside.
Ray slightly increased the amount of mana she was channeling into the magic circle.
Then, the clogged Mana Road was filled with mana.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Something filled her whole body, and Mien groaned in uneasiness.
Whoop-!
When the mana that flowed like a river met a bank, it began to increase gradually.
Eventually, the stagnant mana pierced through the wastes of Mien in an instant and flowed away smoothly.
Aaaah-!
A tingle of pleasure spread through his entire body.
Along with that, the wastes that filled up the mana road came out of the skin like ck water.
I haven¡¯t taken out half of it yet, but the smell is no joke.
A stench like rotting nose filled the room.
Mian¡¯s face turned red.
Because it is in the middle of operating mana, I can not bear to open my mouth and sit still with a face full of shame.
Ray silently moved Mana to find the next path.
Then, not long after, I ran into the embankment again.
Wastes blocked the Mana Road, so mana was no longer flowing here.
If this happens, there is no way, so you have no choice but to move inefficiently even when managing mana.
If the blockage is cleared, you will be able to move mana more easily than before.
Ray broke through the dam in the same way.
Aaaah-!
The blocked second mana rod was pierced, and vitality began to circte in her pale skin.
A film of mana surrounds Ray.
Sounds and smells werepletely blocked from the outside world.
Now Mien has forgotten the nasty smell that emanates from herself.
I just sit there trembling in the freshness that fills my body.
When Ray broke the dam, it was strengthened little by little as the mana of the magic circle flowed in and out.
The mana rod widens and hardens.
Compared to the previous Mana Road, there was a difference between a puddle and a stream.
By the time Mien¡¯s entire body was covered with mana, the third dam had been broken.
Her mana rod was in full shape.
Ray stopped the mana flowing into the magic circle and looked at Mien.
¡°Can youe to your senses?¡±
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu
Can¡¯t keep the bnce, I stumble around.
This is because the impact on the body was so great that there was a sense of heterogeneity in moving the body.
However, the psychological shock was greater than the physical shock.
Even though I couldn¡¯t move my body well, I could feel that my body had be considerably lighter.
I only moved a little mana, but the movement is unbelievably free.
It¡¯s as if you¡¯ve ovee one or two more stages.
Even the five senses became extremely sensitive.
To add a little exaggeration, I could even feel the tiny dust floating around.
I erased the magic circle that Ray had drawn on the floor with my foot.
The hard floor, apparently made of a mixture of wood and stone, was easily disturbed like sand.
Ray grumbled, having to do a lot of work unexpectedly because Mien¡¯s mana road was full of waste.
¡°What the hell have you been eating all this time, and your mana rod is getting dirty like this? Ooh smell.¡±
As she covered her nose and frowned, Mien also noticed the identity of the disturbing smell that was surrounding her.
In an instant, her cheeks turned red like ripe carrots.
¡°This¡¡±
She was about to say something, but she suddenly shut her mouth shut.
¡°I¡¯ll wash up ande back.¡±
¡°The smell must be very vibrating around the well.¡±
¡®I feel sorry for the bandits who tried to drink water today,¡¯ muttered, and after ring at him once, Mien grabbed his clothes and hurriedly left the room.
* * *
After finishing the bath neatly, she returned to her original haughty expression.
¡°It was good magic.¡±
What the hell is the person who was spitting out the ghost sound of ¡®uuuuu¡¯ in the magic circle just before?
Ray, who looked at her for a moment as if he was dumbfounded, said.
¡°Not all, but some of the waste umted in the Mana Road has been removed. Now that you are less worried about tearing the mana rod, you are ready to remove the ve crest.¡±
The mana rod is torn.
The moment Mien was about to react to a dangerous sound she hadn¡¯t heard before.
Ray interrupted her.
¡°If you do this enough, you seem to have secured enough credibility in saying that you will break the ve crest.¡±
Originally, the mana rod was something that could not be easily touched.
No matter how high a mage is, touching someone else¡¯s mana rod requires great determination.
Ray removed the wastes umted in Mien¡¯s mana rod and changed it to a wider and stronger one.
Although it was clear that it was impossible by nature, he seeded.
I didn¡¯t know if he was sincere in saying that he would break the sentence of very at this level.
The trouble didn¡¯tst long.
¡°Certainly, I can only trust your words when ites to magic.¡±
Minen came one step closer.
Where had the previous stench gone? She smelled of sour fruit.
¡°Get rid of my ve crest. I will make sure to return it.¡±
Ray really wanted to find out the whole story of the incident and the forces behind it.
To do so, he had to get rid of the ve crest on Mien.
As it was something he had done while breaking Aira¡¯s promise, he had absolutely no intention of failing.
In addition, ¡®return¡¯ is also at stake, so it can¡¯t fail even more.
¡®A created saint. Maybe it has something to do with the Holy Kingdom.¡¯
He nodded.
¡°Then I¡¯ll start right away.¡±
Chapter 440
Episode 440 ve Trader (2)
Mian was very nervous at first.
When he was carefully examining the magic circle while pouring mana down his corbone, he had to worry that mana runaway might happen.
Looking at the magic circle and seeing him not taking any action for over an hour, the tension had been diluted for a long time.
Mien¡¯s patience gradually reached its limit.
¡°So when do you start?¡±
¡°Wait a little.¡±
¡°It¡¯s already been over an hour! What will I do if I procrastinate like this and get discovered!¡±
She was worried that Chaeju mighte into the room right now.
Hana Ray shook his head as if that would never happen.
There was no way that he, other than anyone else, could not notice Chae-joo¡¯s presence.
Lay, who neglected Mien who was anxious, got up after another 30 minutes.
¡°I know roughly how mana passes, so let¡¯s start soon.¡±
¡°¡You wouldn¡¯t say you thought it only in your head, would you?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve memorized everything.¡±
When he said that it was not his body, Mien screamed out loud.
¡°How many paths mana flows! I can¡¯t even count the small details! At least pretend to write on parchment!¡±
Ray cleared his ears, letting go of her strong repulsion.
¡°You are very picky about the subject you said you would trust. Just sit there for a while.¡±
Mian was stunned, but sat silently in the chair.
The leather coat was removed, revealing her narrow corbone.
Ray touched a few ces and nodded in satisfaction.
¡°If we do well, it will end sooner than expected. I¡¯ll start right away.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, mana flowed through his fingertips.
Sweat ran down Mien¡¯s back at his superior Mana.
Compared to before, if the mana load was strengthened and he was a babbling stream, he was like the sea so intense that he couldn¡¯t dare fight against it.
fireflies and sun.
There was such a huge gap between the two.
It¡¯s not like the great mage of the 6th circle, which is said to be the limit of human beings.
She recalled Ray¡¯s understanding of magic and mana management, which were unmatched and abnormal.
¡®Maybe¡ a person who did not learn ck magic might have risen to the Lord. But is that really possible?¡¯
In a way, general magic could be said to be difficult to pioneerpared to ck magic.
ck magic was able to climb as long as knowledge and magic were satisfied until the 5th circle, but ¡®enlightenment¡¯ is indispensable for the general magic path from the 3rd circle onwards.
Therefore, in terms of the overall period, the path of ck magic to reach the state of a great mage is overwhelmingly short.
Perhaps a Lord who has transcended humans.
The thought that someone who wasn¡¯t even a warlock might have achieved that level created a bit of awe in her.
What she was thinking about, Ray focused on the magic circle¡¯s resolution.
The sentence of very, in which mana spills and even avoids every attempt to catch it, was certainly not unusual.
¡®Look at this.¡¯
As if they were alive, they were intentionally avoiding mana, but they were only moving to ces where the mana load was lethal.
good night.
Let¡¯s see who wins.
Ray simultaneously moved mana from all mana rods in Mien to prevent the central mana that made up the ve crest from escaping.
Then, the ve crest, which had no ce to escape anymore, began to oppose it.
Whoops-!
A crash urred in Mana Road.
If Mien¡¯s mana rod had been as weak as before, it would have been torn apart by the shock, but it was able to withstand enough thanks to Aira¡¯s ultimate secret technique.
Ray pointed Mana.
And then, at once, he bumped into the ve crest.
Whoops-!
One side was breaking the ve crest, and the other side was turning mana and creating a new magic circle.
A magic circle with the exact opposite tendency of the ve crest.
It took me over an hour and a half to create it.
As soon as thepleted magic circle began to operate, the movement of the ve crest gradually slowed down.
Every time that happened, Ray gathered mana and applied shock.
Whoops-!
After repeating it a few more times, the ve crest, which hadn¡¯t budged, slowly began to crack.
¡®done.¡¯
Ray, who was excited, raised mana even more.
Within the limit that Mien¡¯s mana rod can withstand, they collide with the mana that has been raised.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The ve crest that held her down was shattered in half.
As a result, the opposing magic circle exerted its power.
Woong-woong-!
The ce where the ve crest used to be is reced by a magic circle created by Ray.
The remaining half of the ve crests were mercilessly destroyed by the attack of the magic circle.
In the process, Mien felt a searing pain in her corbone.
¡°Aww!¡±
She couldn¡¯t bear to open her mouth and grunted, but before she knew it, she opened her eyes softly when Ray removed her hand from her corbone.
When I looked at my corbone, I could no longer find the imprint of a ve that was like a thorn in my eye.
Small tears welled up in her big eyes.
¡°De finally¡¡±
This is the moment when the wish is fulfilled.
The moment when the restraints that bound her body and mind disappeared was definitely a touching moment that would remain in her life.
I feel like my body has be extremely light and free, even though nothing has changed from my previous physical condition.
My hands are light and my heart is light.
It looked like it would fly off somewhere if I stayed still.
Mien sat down in her seat and wiped away tears.
¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhfully he finally got there, I can finally save everyone¡¡±
Ray let out a sinisterugh.
¡°Heh heh. thank you for what I really wish you well in the future.¡±
please be kind to me
¡°¡¡±
Something is strange.
In the meantime, Ray¡¯s wickedness, which he had seen so far, was lightly overwhelming the ck room and the coalition.
There was no way that such a person would be polite when suddenly asking for a favor.
Mian became a little uneasy.
Just in case, I looked around my body for mana.
One odd thing was that it was nowhere to be found.
There is nothing that has changed, and on the contrary, it is more convenient to move mana than before.
But, then, what is that sullen, imprable smile!
At that moment, Ray smiled and said.
¡°say. what happened.¡±
When a low-pitched voice rang in her ears, she had no choice but to open her mouth against her will.
¡°The people of Yeo Yeongji and my family have been taken hostage. He said he would kill them all as soon as they vited the ve sentence.¡±
¡°who?¡±
Questions naturally followed.
Mien, who noticed the strangeness, tried to keep her mouth shut, but a voice came out before I knew it.
¡°A coalition of small kingdoms. The 7th Knight Commander of the Kingdom of Silia.¡±
¡°Hoo. I didn¡¯t know there were remnants left in Celia. Was the fact that this wild vegetable was created by those behind the kingdom of Celia?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Ray nodded as if he understood.
I corrected the ck room that had infiltrated Celia, but the people behind it still remained.
Did you say that the bottom of themp is dark?
While deceiving Celia¡¯s eyes, they made a living vegetable in this outskirts, and were cunningly hiding their ck feelings.
In other words, this small bandit sanctuary is the arrangement of the Small Kingdom Alliance to invade Celia again.
¡°You cute guys. You were peeling pumpkin seeds from behind?¡±
Perhaps, seeing that the leader of the knights was appeased, it was correct to assume that many other nobles were also appeased.
I think it¡¯s time to prepare for the purge again.
Mian was embarrassed.
The ve crest must have disappeared, but the body did not move as intended.
¡®No way¡¡¯
She looked at Ray.
¡°All of you¡ you didn¡¯t make me your ve, did you?¡±
At that, Ray waved his hand as if it were nonsense.
¡°ve is a bit harsh. I just made friends who don¡¯t lie.¡±
In simple terms, it means that he was enved.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll save Youngji. Of course, there is a lot of work left to do before that.¡±
¡°You cowardly bastard! After all, you used me!¡±
When Mien gritted her teeth, Ray was startled and swallowed the wind.
¡°Oh, if anyone hears it, it will be a big deal! If there is a good person like me who lives benevolently to others,e see me!¡±
The self-proimed man of men, and the other self-proimed world¡¯s greatest scum, pounded on my chest.
¡°I was tricked¡ I was tricked by a more vicious guy!¡±
¡°Heh heh. Where can I call you master?¡±
¡°shut up!¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. Your mouth is really bad. Let¡¯s use polite words from now on.¡±
The words of obedience came out of her mouth, which looked like she was about to spit out curse words.
¡°You bastard¡yes!¡±
Minen clenched his fists.
He seemed to be muttering that he would one day see an opportunity and kill him.
After removing the ve crest from her and attaching a more powerful crest, Ray left the room.
¡°The ve crest must have been removed, and the background must have known. Let¡¯s move slowly.¡±
¡°Uh¡ where¡ are you¡?¡±
Ray pondered for a moment before answering.
¡°The ce where the ¡®guests¡¯ of wild vegetables are.¡±
* * *
Chaeju and the old man, who had been drinking to the fullest, soon hid their presence and moved on.
The ce they headed was ¡®Goblin Lake¡¯.
The old man couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the sight of the former swamp turning into ake.
The water was clear enough to see all the way to the bottom, and it was hard to imagine that the past was a swamp.
¡°What the hell¡ you mean a saint came? Why did the color of the water look like this?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. We still have details¡¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. Next time, be more careful and keep it. Magi poured into this ce can destroy one small territory.¡±
¡°I will keep in mind. I¡¯m sorry that the things below have caused you trouble.¡±
¡°If you know, if you know.¡±
The old man raised his decrepit hand and drew demonic energy.
Destructive demonic energy overflows in those wrinkled hands.
Then, the surrounding nts began to wither in an instant, and sticky moisture filled the son-inw.
As the clearke water glistened with a muddy glow, smelly flying insects and beasts rushed around.
¡°Diseases will run rampant in thend I cursed. Disease.¡±
When the warlock who reached the Lord cursed it, the fertilend quickly turned dark red.
The damp roots of the trees rotted away, and an unpleasant smell surrounded the surroundings.
Theke has turned into a slimy bog.
The deliciously dangling fruits fell to the ground one by one, and flying insects protruded from them.
The old manughed happily, as if he was satisfied with his own magic.
¡°Cluck. It¡¯s worth seeing now.¡±
Chapter 441
Episode 441 ve Merchant (3)
Disease magic consumes thousands of degrees of magic depending on the range.
Moreover, transforming a spotlessly clearke into a swamp made even those who reached the road feel a little tired.
¡°finished. Can I leave it to poisoning the vigers?¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I will make no mistake.¡±
¡°I will believe it.¡±
Chae-ju admired the old man.
¡®It¡¯s really the 7th circle. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s fine even after using this level of magic.¡¯
Even though it was a great magic that caused even high-ranking mages to run out of mana, the old man¡¯s gait did not falter.
No, rather, it seemed that he was savoring thend full of demonic energy with his hideous eyes shining.
That moment.
As they were about to turn around, a voice came from behind them.
¡°I fixed it at best, but what¡¯s wrong with the water tail? Cure.¡±
Woong-woong-!
The wind of mana, strong enough to cover the demonic spirit, hit the swamp.
In an instant, demonic energy is purified and the swamp returns to its original form.
The rotting tree took root again on the ground, and the muddy water gradually became clear.
Somehow even the unpleasant wind brought a sense of refreshment, and the flying insects, having lost their ce to go, left the swamp.
The old man¡¯s head stiffened as the earth, full of poison, waspletely transformed.
Chae-joo pointed at him and shouted.
¡°That bastard, Elder! The one who turned the swamp back into ake! Beware! He may look young, but he has reached the Master level!¡±
At his words, the old manughed coldly.
¡°You can¡¯t block the main seat with only a barrier blocked by the wall of limits, child. I should have known how to read the atmosphere. That shortened your lifeline.¡±
The old man tried to pull up the magi, but soon looked at the woman behind the young man¡¯s back.
Chae-joo widened her eyes and muttered as if it were absurd.
¡°¡Mien? Why are you standing there? Could it be¡ you didn¡¯t betray the alliance?¡±
Mien couldn¡¯t look into Chaeju¡¯s eyes.
Would they understand if I exined that the owner changed after being tricked by a worse quality than the previous owner?
Even when he thought about it, he had no words to answer.
Interpreting that as a betrayal, Chae-ju gnashed her teeth.
¡°Do you think it will be all right after four years? I picked the wrong day. What kind of shame is this on the elder¡¯s day?¡±
¡°Cluck. It seems like things are going to be fun. I will take care of this on my own.¡±
At those words, Ray, who was standing crookedly, sneered.
¡°It¡¯s rude to secretly make muddy water in the back mountain.¡±
¡°Heh, he¡¯s such a bad-mouthed kid. I am afraid that you will ruin your future path by making a mistake, so I will personally give you an admonition.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t usually listen to what others say.¡±
The old man raised his hand to draw in the magic, but Ray¡¯s movement was a step faster than that.
As soon as he spurred lightly on the ground, his model became blurred in an instant.
The old man caught his breath.
¡®This bastard is fast.¡¯
I had fought against sword masters in the past, but no one moved as fast as I did.
While the old man panicked for a moment, Ray punched him in the face.
A light hand gesture.
It¡¯s a slow attack that anyone can dodge.
However, the old man who had it right in front of him couldn¡¯t.
My body stiffened.
Beads of sweat grazed his back and goosebumps formed on the back of his neck.
One of his fists contained numerous tricks.
If you try to avoid it, you can see the myriad changes that will happen in light punches.
The old man, who judged that the attack was unavoidable, quickly raised the demon to protect himself.
¡°Bone armor!¡±
A hard armor made of bones wrapped around the old man.
However, it was an instant to break it.
As soon as the fist touched the bone, the huge bone armor broke like a can of millet.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
The old man¡¯s model flew like ab and got stuck in a tree.
Pain surged through the whole body.
When was thest time you felt that you were suffering?
As if the realm of Lord was not just a name, the old man stood up shaking off his clothes with a fairly decentplexion.
Those who have ovee their limitations recognize other transcendental beings.
He wasn¡¯t just a Master.
Although it is a different path from itself, it is an existence that has definitely escaped human restraint.
How could he have reached this level at such a young age?
The old man was a little frightened.
What if he, who is at the stage of pioneering a new path just now, grows like this for ten more years?
Perhaps the ck Room would face the most formidable adversary in history.
The old man looked at him with colder eyes than before.
¡°¡I will praise you. Originally, killing witnesses is the way of the ck room. However, you die not as a witness, but because I judged you to be a threat to the ck Room. You can consider it an honor.¡±
As he spoke, he took out the magic stone hidden in his sleeve.
A magic stone containing the spirit of the demon.
The huge magic that could blow up the kingdom with just one spell was never to be used alone.
¡®If he¡¯s a monster like that, he¡¯ll surely understand.¡¯
Ray looked at the magic stone and was a little nervous.
It¡¯s a pretty big deal.
A little less than the heart of the Bone Dragon seen in the Holy Land.
It wasn¡¯t Margie to worry that much to herself, but other people were different.
I didn¡¯t know if I did something wrong and even harmed the vigers.
¡®If that happens, it¡¯ll be troublesome.¡¯
Ray grabbed the sword at his waist.
I only grabbed the swordsman, but the transparent sword body trembled.
The old man swallowed his saliva.
The momentum felt from him was unparalleled before.
Magnificent momentum like a gigantic mountain.
It felt like if I lost my mind even for a moment, I would be crushed.
¡°He¡¯s a child who can¡¯t be saved even more.¡±
The moment the old man¡¯s right hand was about to touch the magic stone.
Ray¡¯s sword sprayed sword light.
Standing seat-!
Three swords flew in session and aimed at the old man¡¯s shoulders.
The old man hurriedly shook his arm.
I didn¡¯t even have time to breathe a sigh of relief as I looked at my shoulder, which was out of the sword by a short distance.
This time, six sword des flew towards him.
¡°this guy!¡±
The angry old man cut it off with Magi.
Turong-!
It was Ray¡¯s mana, which was still powerful.
Although it is said to be the magic of the demon tribe, the level of understanding of the person who uses it is low, so the superiority in power is obvious.
Unable to ovee the repulsive force, the old man¡¯s body staggered greatly.
Ray, who didn¡¯t miss the time, folded the old man¡¯s elbow and snapped his wrist.
The old man tried hard not to let go of the magic stone, but he had to let go of the magic stone in his hand as his strength gradually waned.
Of course, that didn¡¯t mean I gave up entirely.
he was waiting for his time
The moment he is most careless, he will take his breath away with ck magic that can be cast quickly.
The moment Ray holds the magic stone in his hand.
Intense Magi resisted Ray.
¡®Do you think a person who is not a warlock can handle the magic of the demons?¡¯
The old man whoughed inwardly quickly memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Bone spear!¡± Two
spears
made of sharp bones aimed at Ray¡¯s heart.
He must be in a situation where he can hardly use mana because he is fighting against the magic thates out of the magic stone.
The attack that took advantage of that moment was neat enough to look like an old man.
¡°die!¡±
¡°no!¡±
Joy and sorrow crossed Chae-joo and Mi-en.
The moment Ray¡¯s heart is about to be pierced.
¡°Soonbok.¡±
Ray summoned a spirit.
Soonbok, who jumped out from behind him, immediately deflected the Bone Spear.
The ck magic that touched him could not resist even for a moment and disappeared.
The old man¡¯s hands trembled at the existence of a spirit he had never seen in his entire life.
¡°What is that¡¡±
There was no one to answer his question.
senior spirits.
The high-ranking spirit, said to have powerparable to that of Hatchling¡¯s dragon, exuded a tremendous sense of intimidation.
Bright yellow eyes and a rugged body.
The wind strong enough to tear a weak being apart just by daring to approach proved that he was a high-level wind spirit.
¨C Did you call me, brother?
Such a high-ranking spirit bowed respectfully to Ray.
Ray held out the magic stone to Soonbok.
It wasn¡¯t Subok who wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it with high-purity demonic energy.
His eyes trembled as if an earthquake had struck.
¨C Isn¡¯t this the devil¡¯s magic? Where are you from?
¡°I came and picked it up.¡±
¨C You didn¡¯t pick it up, did you steal it?
¡°Soonbok, what I stole from the bandits doesn¡¯t mean I stole it. You said you got it back.¡±
¨C Ugh. It seems like that too.
Subok epted the lengthy bullshit, saying that it had some truth.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you need mana and magic power to be a top-notch spirit?¡±
¨C yes. Yes, but¡
¡°Eat this.¡±
The old man foamed at his mouth at his words to eat the magic stone containing the energy of the demons casually.
¡°You bastard! Do you know what kind of thing it is! It¡¯s like a holy relic for warlocks! I¡¯ll give you that as dog food!¡±
I feel bad.
Soonbok, who had been degraded from a high-ranking spirit to a dog raised in an instant, frowned.
¨C Ignoring me is the same as ignoring my master. can never forgive
In reality, I just want to beat the old man.
Ray continued.
¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d make you a top-notch spirit at once? Hehehe. Look forward to it, Soonbok. Within a month, you will be a top-notch spirit.¡±
Subok was thrilled by his assertion.
What a pampering he was under a wicked master!
Actually, I gave up halfway on the way to the top level, but I got a little liking for the owner who said that he would make me the highest level spirit by giving me the rich magic of the demons as a gift.
Could this be love?
My heart was all pounding.
¨C older brother! I¡¯ll see you all my life!
Soonbok made himself a ve for the rest of his life.
When Soonbok imnted a magic stone into his right arm, the yellow body of Soonbok turned ck.
¨C Awesome¡.
Covered in thick demonic energy, Soonbok was believed to be a demonic tribe.
The old man looked at him despondently.
¡°I only got Magi when I reached the 7th circle¡¡±
The ck-stained Soonbok grinned.
¨C Ughhh. It¡¯s full of strength.
It was a very pleasing gift.
If magic alone is like this, what will happen if you gain mana and divine power in the future?
Just imagining it made me feel happy.
Chapter 442
Episode 442 ve Trader (4)
The happier Soonbok is, the more angry the old man is.
Demon¡¯s magic.
If that were the case, bing a rich wasn¡¯t a dream either.
It is to forget death and get out of the bondage and live forever.
However, since it became the monster¡¯s food, now the lich has crossed the water.
When I saw the face of the guy smiling happily, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to tear it to death.
The old man pulled up all the demonic energy in his body.
¡°I will never forgive you guys!¡±
The Magi brought up by the Lord of the 7th Circle.
In the aftermath alone, Chae-joo and Mi-en¡¯splexion turned ck.
The high-density magi that they couldn¡¯t even breathe properly tightened their throats.
¡°Keueueueugh ¡.¡±
¡°Now elder ¡ Ugheugh ¡.¡±
Magi¡¯s storm was fatal to mana users, so Chaeju, who was closest to him, was about to die.
Soonbok, who watched him for a moment, snapped his hand.
Then the ck wind hit the old man¡¯s demon spirit strongly.
The mana rod was greatly shaken when it was interfered with while raising the demon.
¡°Cool!¡±
It was safe to say that the eyes that showed only the white had already lost their reason.
Ray used mana to restrain him.
¡°Hold.¡±
As the body and demonic energy were bound, the body rattled greatly.
The shock caused the old man to vomit a handful of blood.
¨C I must have been very angry that my brother had stolen my magic.
How resentful he must have been for a high-circle mage to run amok to the point of losing his temper.
However, no matter what the victim was, Ray, the perpetrator, didn¡¯t care as much as ant poop.
¡°It will calm down after a while.¡±
Ray, who approached the old man with words offort, moved mana as if drawing something.
Gently move your fingers and wiggle them.
He scratched his head and murmured.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work out.¡±
¨C What are you doing?
¡°I made you a colleague who doesn¡¯t lie.¡±
Mien, who knew the meaning of the words very well, let out an rm.
¡°Could you make him a ve too?¡±
Only then did Soonbok understand the meaning of ¡®a colleague who doesn¡¯t lie¡¯ and nodded.
¨C How about not killing them?
As a high-ranking spirit, in his eyes, humans were no different from monsters and monsters.
To be honest, if you just summon it, it¡¯s that guy in the eyes of the spirits, whether it¡¯s a monster or a human, unless you¡¯re a contractor.
The death of a few bandits didn¡¯t matter too much.
Ray pped the old man on the cheek a couple of times and said.
match! match!
¡°Wake up.¡±
Because he had been beaten many times by the madman dwarf, hitting him hard was not enough to be a diary.
When hemanded, Mana responded immediately and awakened the old man¡¯s spirit.
¡°Ugh¡ my demon¡ magic stone¡¡±
The old man who was forced to wake up shed tears like chicken droppings.
The guilt of beating an old man made Ray sting a little.
¡°It¡¯s all old, so the main book. I should stop forgetting magic stones and make a fresh start under the new master.¡±
¡°If the principal is dead, he will die, but he has no intention of taking the child as his master.¡±
In response to his resistance, Soonbok snorted, ¡°Huh.¡±
¨C Where is the youngest talking back? do you want to die
As he speaks, ck energy rises from his hand.
¡°joy.¡±
Despite the threat of submission, the old man crosses his arms and snorts.
It seems that he doesn¡¯t know that he has a ve sentence attached to him yet.
¡°Ugh. Do you mean fold?¡±
¡°Do you think that strength is enough, you monstrous bastard? My convictions will never bend.¡±
Seeing that he even brought up his beliefs, it seems that he was quite upset because the magic stone was taken away.
Ray ordered the old man.
¡°Perform a one-handed handstand.¡±
¡°joy. Sounds funny¡¡±
Poof¡ª
Contrary to what he said, the old man couldn¡¯t control his body as he wished.
The internally injured body stood on its own in a handstand.
The pain was exacerbated by the regurgitation of blood.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Heh heh. You¡¯ll be bored while waiting, so shall we talk? Are you ck Room or Union?¡±
¡°I can not say!¡±
As he spoke, the old man raised his demonic spirit.
This ve sentence does not work for a wizard of his level.
I¡¯ll break your proud nose at once!
When I pushed the magi into the ve crest drawn on my back, the reaction came back immediately.
oh oh oh-!
However, along with the anti-sticity, the irresistible force swallowed up the old man¡¯s demonic energy.
And then it suddenly disappeared.
The magic circle was so strong that even his magic could not break it.
No wonder.
He might not know it, but Ray ovepped four magic circles with ve crests.
This was a magic circle that would not be easily solved even if the high elves came.
¡°Why¡¡±
he murmured with a face full of despair.
Ray just watched him and waited patiently.
An hour passed.
No matter how much he reached the Lord, there was a limit to the magician¡¯s physical strength.
The hand holding the weight trembled.
¡°Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu! You spoiled bastard! Don¡¯t you know the word respect for the elderly?¡±
Ray, who was reading a book in the shade by thekeside, cleared his ears.
His grievous cry was blocked before it could travel through Ray¡¯s earlobes.
¡°Oh, so tell me. Buyers go through hardships when they are young, but what kind of hardships are they when they are all old?¡±
¨C I must have a bad head.
The two got along very well.
The old man gnashed his teeth.
Two more hours passed.
Now the old man¡¯s arm was staggering as if it were about to break.
Around the time when a sharp pain came from the internal wound in the chest and the blood rushed to the head and was about to vomit.
The old man suddenly surrendered.
¡°It¡¯s a ck room! I came from the ck room! So hurry, release me!¡±
As he cried and confessed, Ray slowly got up.
The faith of the 7th circle mage was shattered in just 3 hours.
¡°What are you doing in the ck room?¡±
¡°¡I do not know!¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
When he smiled strangely with a funny face, the old man added urgently.
¡°I really don¡¯t know! Each elder has his own business, but he does not know what the room is decorated with! Really!¡±
¡°Hmm.¡±
It doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re lying.
It was already expected that the organization would be so meticulous that even the elders would not tell them everything.
Their secrecy, which allowed them to operate arge-scale organization as a point organization, was not something that other organizations could grasp.
The old man, who couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, blew on things he didn¡¯t even ask.
¡°My job was to create a poison swamp here! Really, that¡¯s all!¡±
Ray nced at Chae-joo.
Really? seemed to ask.
Chae-ju hurriedly nodded, fearing that sparks would fly.
¡°I really am.¡±
The way he spoke was naturally polite, unlike before.
While waiting for the old man to open his mouth, Ray nted the sentence of very on Chae-joo as well.
It¡¯s better to take care of it even if it¡¯s annoying than to have something happen again.
There was also a rank in the ve crest, but Mien was thest person toe in, old man A was C.
The ve ss can exercise mand¡¯ to the lower ss.
Thanks to that, Myen was able to say that the bullying was gone.
Before wrapping up everything, Ray asked the most important thing.
¡°Where did you meet Heukbang and how are you contacting him?¡±
At his words, the old man hesitated for a moment before replying.
¡°At first¡ it was a battlefield. It¡¯s already been over sixty years. The ark first appeared to me while I was living there. He gave me food and gave me clothes to wear. When I realized that I, who was in a hurry for the future to live right now, was peace and leisure, he gave me trials so that I would not be biased toward it.¡±
¡°test?¡±
¡°The Ark has destroyed my house and killed flesh and blood. At one time, he even gave me strength when I was in despair. With that power, I came in contact with ck magic and was able to rise to the present state.¡±
Listening to the old man¡¯s words, Ray frowned.
Are there crazy people like this?
Destroying a house and killing a rtive by hand, how could that be an ordeal?
If you listen to the words, there was no other supporter of cheolcheon.
The old man who read Ray¡¯s expression shook his head.
¡°He was a pitiful blood rtive who only repeated verbal abuse and beatings to his children. The Ark felt sorry for even them and found a way together, but soon after, he became angry with the parents who sold his younger sister to a fortune teller. That is all.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°The group that you foolish people call the dark forces is not just a group of evil and friendly people. He has a deep meaning that you never know.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that justification for killing people by using those words as a refuge?¡±
¡°You fool! If it is a necessary sacrifice, the cow must be sacrificed for generations. Aren¡¯t you guys the ones who get legitimacy for the chatter of fools who don¡¯t know that?¡±
I don¡¯t know where his blind faith in the ck Room came from, but it seemed that no matter how much he interrogated him, he would never get through.
Even if the person who imed to be the Ark of the ck Room was a good man, Ray had no intention of just watching the war and killing people.
¡°How do I contact you?¡±
¡°That is the only thing I have no intention of telling you no matter what happens to you. It is not eptable to betray him, even if it means dying.¡±
¡°Loyalty is great. You should show that kind of loyalty to your new master.¡±
¡°What kind of master is a master when he forcibly subdues people!¡±
It seems that theypletely forgot what they did to Mien.
What is the means of contact?
I made them ves anyway, so if I give an order, they¡¯ll quickly start teasing me no matter what my intentions are.
Ray looked at Mien, who was sitting in one ce.
¡°¡After killing the saintess, what were you nning to do by creating a new saintess? Did you intend to establish a new holy empire?¡±
His eyes were infinitely colder than before.
It seemed that he was going to give an ¡®order¡¯ ording to the answer.
If you¡¯re going to answer anyway, it¡¯s better to answer with your own mouth.
¡°I don¡¯t know either. However, since I created a new saintess, it will lead to the founding of the Holy Empire, for better or for worse.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
After thinking about the future for a moment, Ray moved his steps without hesitation.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Would ves be any different?
I had no choice but to follow his orders.
Seeing them being transported like criminals, Soonbok let out augh.
¨C You became a dog dealer without seeing it.
Chapter 443
Episode 443 ve Merchant (5)
Arriving in the living room, Ray immediately headed for the underground prison.
As soon as he led the ves (?) to the prison, he saw a noblewoman and a man who spoke politely.
As soon as she saw Ray, she cursed.
¡°It¡¯s okay to chew on this bastard! Get scammed by an unknown top tier! Wow!¡±
With the top of the continent in his back boat, there was no way he would be scammed.
If anyone is deceived, Harpman will turn on the light in his eyes and bury the target.
¡°calm down. Because today brings good news.¡±
¡°The best news for me is that you end up on the street.¡±
¡°Calm down, sir. How is it that his tyrannical disposition does not change over the years?¡±
With the help of the man, the woman calmed down a bit.
Ray, who became morefortable talking, introduced the ves from the back.
As soon as she saw their faces, the woman screamed ¡®Ah¡¯.
¡°what? Aren¡¯t big figures all out? What party are you having today? There is also a dark inspiration that raises the debt share in debt.¡±
The old man, who had suddenly turned into a dull inspiration, ran wild.
¡°Such a foolish bitch! So that you can neither die nor live for four years right now¡¡±
¡°Be quiet.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The old man¡¯s mouth was shut at Ray¡¯s words.
¡°What happened to me with the wild vegetables executive? Are you nning on executing them soon?¡±
He shook his head at her with a smile on his face.
¡°Go back to your estate. I¡¯ll give you Chae-joo and inspiration, so take care of the back ship and start managing the estate. Whatever happens, never take it away again.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
The woman who had given up on life as if something had finallye had now opened her eyes wide and looked at Ray.
¡°it¡¯s crazy? What¡¯s wrong all of a sudden?¡±
There was no aristocratic dignity to be found in the way she twirled her temples with her fingers.
¡°If you don¡¯t like it, say it. There are plenty of other people besides you who want to own the manor.¡±
If she refuses, just give it to Hafman and that¡¯s it.
With the wealth and talent of the upper half of Hafman, her unorganized territory will turn into a century-old fortress.
As if he had changed his mind, he turned around and the woman let out a fart.
He quickly rubs his hands together and smiles like a vassal.
¡°Because I knew it would be like this. I vaguely noticed that the unusual face was someone who would do big things someday.¡±
He has loyal eyes as if he would take out his liver and give it to him.
The old man clicked his tongue at the attitude of changing too quickly even if it was fast.
¡°Tsk tsk. If a leader does that, then who the hell will follow?¡±
Ray answered him.
¡°Who is it? I will pay for you.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The two of them shut their mouths again.
Ray gave the order.
¡°The old man and Chae-joo will follow that woman for a while and help Yeong-ji. Absolutely obey what I say, ande back to me if you think the territory will be invaded again. Just in case you don¡¯t know, I need to give you a way to contact me.¡±
He rummaged through his robe pocket and handed over a portable mana orb.
It was given to me, saying that someday there would be something to use for the harp, but I didn¡¯t know there would be a ce to use it so usefully.
¨C Why do you want to keep a ce like that?
Soonbok tilted his head and asked.
To Ray, her territory is just ¡®someone else¡¯s territory¡¯.
What benefit would he have by keeping such a ce?
¡°Her estate is in the north. And the north is the road to the Lessian Empire. In order to strike the empire, we need an intermediate base to gather troops and provide food support, and that territory is perfect for that role.¡±
After talking that far, Soonbok roughly understood the situation.
It was the Lessian Empire that the ck Room was aiming for.
However, Lessian, who had a long history, chose the mountainous region like an iron fortress as a means to check other kingdoms, and needed a territory to gather troops because of the rough terrain for arge army to move.
Ray thought.
¡®The Union is keeping Celia and the Seongguk in check, and the ck Room is trying to invade Lessian. If this happens, we can¡¯t help each other.¡¯
As the two great powers wanted to deal with both, there was no room for other kingdoms to intervene.
Seongguk and Celia are busy in their own way, and Lessian is about to be invaded by the ck Room.
If this happens, their own efforts to create a new alliance will be in vain.
It was an organization that could not be destroyed from the outside, so I tried to destroy it from the inside.
However, even if you try to destroy it from within, it will be limited to destroying a few branches due to the secrecy of the organization.
If so, what should I do?
After thinking for a while, Soonbok licked his lips and muttered.
¨C It would be easier to deal with point tissues if you cut off their tails. Awesome.
tail?
tail
¡°That¡¯s it!¡±
cried Ray.
¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that? We can make a point organization too!¡±
¨C yes?
¡°Heh heh. If you catch the tails and turn them all into ves, you can destroy the ck Room from within. A ck room is a ck room, but we are making a new ck room!¡±
At his words, both the old man and Chae Joo Mian were shocked.
¡°You guys! Are you nning to make all the ck rooms your ves! Aside from the magic circle, it is impossible with human mana!¡±
mana?
I don¡¯t like what¡¯s scattered around.
Even if Ray had no money or pride, there was absolutely no way he didn¡¯t have mana.
It was more fraudulent mana than drinking the elixir instead of water.
He said.
¡°Heh heh. God gave me mana instead of divine power.¡±
It took an instant for that word to spread throughout the Heukbang within a year.
* * *
Wild vegetables were disintegrated overnight.
After handing over a hundred bandits to the guards under Celia, Ray returned to the goblin vige and prepared a wagon.
As he had to go a long way, he made the wagon wheels with special attention.
After hitting the hammer a few times, Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°With this much, we can even go to the Lessian Empire.¡±
The woman and the man released from prison were still in a bewildered mood.
¡°Can I really go? Didn¡¯t you set a trap or something?¡±
¡°Have you been deceived all this time? I have food and nkets in the wagon, so go ahead. If possible, don¡¯t take it away this time. No, if yournd is eaten, Lessian will be over, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to seek help from Lessian at all.¡±
As he spoke, he wrote something on the parchment he took out of his bosom.
Jade beads and various jewels leave a mark on the parchment with a beautifully decorated seal.
Looking at the neatly written letters stroke by stroke, he smiled with satisfaction, then rolled it up and handed it to her.
¡°Send a messenger to the Lessian Empire. If you bring this, it will probably help.¡±
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°If you know, it hurts.¡±
I saw him say ¡®hehehe¡¯ with a sinister smile, but unlike the first time, I didn¡¯t hate it.
The woman grinned and wrapped the parchment in her bosom.
¡°thanks. Grace will be quickly forgotten. That is our family motto.¡±
It was truly a family motto in a fucking family.
The old man and Chae-ju muttered with displeased faces.
¡°damn! I never thought the day woulde when I would betray the Heukbang¡¡±
¡°Stop giving up. Have you seen the merchantmenting that Santada was caught by bandits?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been doing some banditry for a while, and now I¡¯m done with my thoughts. Such a worthless bastard.¡±
¡°What if it¡¯s useless? Now I am a ve.¡±
A sigh escaped the old man¡¯s mouth at his words.
After several months of being imprisoned, the woman and the man finally escaped from the mountain and left for the long-awaited manor.
* * *
With the help of the Inquisition located in the Celia branch, the Goblin Vige is starting to be more livable.
Grain was found in the vige where there was no grain, and all the vigers who were held in the wild were released.
The moment I visited the vige with fan owner Mien, all the vigers who heard the whole story bowed their heads and expressed their gratitude.
¡°Thank you very much, saint. How should we repay this grace¡¡±
¡°The Holy Son not only destroyed the mountain, but also saved our entire vige.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you change the name of the town to Saint Town instead of doing this at all? Since it is the vige that the saint saved, it is the vige of the saint. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±
¡°That¡¯s good! It¡¯s a saint¡¯s town! What a lovely name!¡±
Before he could stop it, the craze for the vige of saints gradually grew.
Eventually, the story reached the ears of the vige chief, and the vige chief, who was deeply grateful and sorry to Ray for curing his grandson¡¯s illness, epted the opinions of the vigers at once.
¡°Okay, there is no goblin vige anymore! From now on, only the vige of saints will be here!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Long live the saint vige!¡±
¡°Long live the saint!¡±
that evening.
Even a small festival was held in the vige.
Gather food and light a fire.
The vigers seemed happy just by gathering and hanging out together.
The three sat in front of a bonfire and watched the vigers and warmed themselves.
Seeing Ray, who was at a loss as to what to do, as they cheered him up, Mien burst intoughter with a ¡®put¡¯.
¡°It would be nice to be called a saint. A false saint.¡±
In reality, though, he is a real saint.
Seeing Ray using mana rather than divine power, Mien already had no doubt that he was a saint.
¡°I don¡¯t feel bad.¡±
¡°What do you n to do next?¡±
At her question, Ray let out a ¡®hmm¡¯ drool.
The white robe was reflected in the fire and turned red.
The blue eyes that could be seen at first nce through the well-groomed hair were mysterious.
Somehow, without knowing it, Mien thought that this atmosphere was also good.
¡°I have to go to Celia. First of all, I n to enve all the men in the ck Room.¡±
In the end, will vepanions grow?
Even though I thought it would be okay since I didn¡¯t do anything too bad.
Ray told her.
¡°Before I go to Celia, there is something I want to ask you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Now she is naturally respectful.
Ray pointed to Sunbok, who was sitting still on one side.
¡°You were definitely a saint created by the alliance with the ck Room, right? Give your divine power to Soonbok.¡±
¡°My divine power?¡±
she asked, looking a little surprised.
¡°Isn¡¯t that something you can order me to do?¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s not in my temper to wield innocent people at will.¡±
¡°Huh. There is a very human part to it.¡±
For some reason, Iriel¡¯s tone ovepped with her snoring.
The mes of the bonfire shimmered, and Mien¡¯s blonde hair stepped on Iriel¡¯s shadow.
Ray paused for a moment at the scene he missed.
Seeing him suddenly say nothing, Mien tilted her head.
¡°What happen? It suddenly became quiet.¡±
¡°Nothing.¡±
I thought it was thrown away when I made the altar.
Why do I still think about it from time to time?
Minen looked at him curiously and then nodded.
¡°What good. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±
Chapter 444
Episode 444 Subok Bes the Highest Level Spirit
She gestured lightly.
Then, white divine power gently rose from Mien¡¯s hand.
It is a beautiful light whenever you look at it.
¡°Come here.¡±
At Mien¡¯s call, Soonbok came running in a month.
Soonbok looked at it quietly and let out a strange moan.
¨C Ugh. It¡¯s like divine power, but it¡¯s a different energy. I don¡¯t know if this is really possible.
¡°You¡¯d better try it.¡±
¡°Then shall we begin?¡±
With her words, she infused Sunbok with her natural divine power.
As the intense white light shimmered like mes, Soonbok¡¯s body let out a resonant sound.
Woong-woong-!
Soonbok¡¯s body, which had been dyed ck, blended with the white light.
white and ck.
The two violently invaded each other, but also blended harmoniously.
White pushes ck, and ck embraces white again.
The pattern was repeated over and over again and eventually settled into stability.
Guuuuuu-!
A majestic sound as if a temple bell had been rung.
Even the noise of the riotous festivals did not tarnish its grandeur in the slightest.
¨C iced coffee.
Subok let out a short breath.
There was a formidable force hiding in his sigh.
At the same time, the vitality of life was also young.
magic and divine power.
Two energies that could not coexist were mixed in Soonbok¡¯s body.
Ray carefully reached out his hand.
All you need to be a more advanced spirit is now mana.
His hand touched her forehead.
Woong-woong-!
A resonant sound exploded, and Soonbok¡¯s body changed little by little from the point Ray¡¯s hand touched.
The huge body shrunk a little.
A light shone behind his back, and a small crown appeared on his head.
Brilliant light burst out and a huge door suddenly appeared over the bonfire.
The two violent energies met with Mana and calmed down.
¨C Ahhh.
All the wind around him responded to his voice.
A pleasant cool breeze caresses the vige.
The town dyed in vermilion, the townspeople painted with happiness.
It met the wind and stopped moving.
Just like you were dancing.
Just like the way you hugged your family and cried.
Time was taken away by the wind.
At that moment, the huge door slowly opened.
What came out of that ce were the figures of spiritsrge and small.
From unwilling micro-spirits to lower, intermediate, and upper-level spirits.
¨C Honor the new star.
¨C Meet the newly born star.
¨C It is an honor to see the noble star.
All the spirits bowed beneath his feet.
Soonbok was in awe of everyone.
A sh of light erupted from the door again.
Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
A cute spirit with short bobbed hair walked out with an enormous flow of mana.
With each step you take, the wind around you reacts strongly.
¨C Heh, I thought I¡¯d be the only top-notch wind spirit in the future. Did you get promoted?
She wriggled her beautiful armies a little.
The meaning of the small crown ced on his head.
It meant that he was nominated for the next Spirit King.
He had suddenly taken away the crown he had until just now.
He received such overwhelming mana that he had a crown on his head!
In response to her unwee greeting, short words naturally came out of Soonbok¡¯s mouth, now on an equal footing.
¨C Hesilia I don¡¯t want to be disturbed right now. go away
A topic that made me tremble at my feet even just a week ago!
I really didn¡¯t like the squeamishness that spat out short words just because I was promoted once.
Whether or not she was angry, Soonbok slowly approached Ray.
Looking at Soonbok, who had be the highest level spirit, Ray patted him on the back.
¡°Now you¡¯ve be quite like a spirit.¡±
¨C It¡¯s all thanks to my brother. Hehehe. I didn¡¯t know that it would be really top-notch.
When Soonbok smiled wickedly, Ray smiled as well.
¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±
¨C What promise?
¡°I told you that you can connect the middle world and the spirit world when you reach the highest level. The situation was not good right now, but it was just fine. Let¡¯s take a look at the spirits we raised well.¡±
At his words, Soonbok stretched out his hand and looked down at his fingernails.
¨C Ugh. I¡¯m sure I said that, but it seems like it¡¯s a bit annoying to move around since I¡¯m at the top level. It¡¯s a very heavy butt-heavy position and he¡¯s busy too¡
Hoh.
In other words, it¡¯s big enough, so let¡¯s try it.
Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been hit?¡±
¨C The time to be beaten has already passed. kuhh There are no higher-level spirits from the past that my older brother knows about.
I did not think I would have been preparing the back of the head.
In this case, discipline is necessary.
When the warm atmosphere between the two turned a little strange, the other spirits and Mien Hesilia were taken aback.
¨C Everyone, why¡.
Without even time to say anything, the two of them started to raise their mana.
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
In the sh of the two huge powers, Hesilia raised Mazu Mana to protect the other spirits.
Have you seen these crazy people!
He showed me a heart-warming sight just a moment ago, so why are you so anxious about not being able to eat it this time!
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
As Mien was about to be blown away by the mana storm, Hesilia wrapped a wind curtain around her body.
¨C Hold it tight so it doesn¡¯t fly away.
¡°Thank you.¡±
The confrontation, which seemed tost for a long time, did notst long.
Without saying who was first, the two kicked off the ground and rushed at each other.
Kwaaaang¡ª!
one hit.
It was the first sh, but that alone clearly marked the victory or defeat.
For some reason, the young man pped Sunbok, who had a stiff body.
¡°This bastard doesn¡¯t even know the owner.¡±
¨C Wow! Wait¡
¡°I¡¯ll send you back to the micro-spirits today.¡±
The threshing has begun.
The spirits asserted that they had never seen a top-level spirit being beaten by a human.
But what is this superiority of power?
The spirits¡¯ mouths shut as they saw Soonbok, who was often beaten whenever he hit them.
In the end, Soonbok was beaten for over an hour and turned into a piece of minced meat.
After kicking the droopy uniform a couple more times, he twitched his hands with a relieved expression.
¡°It¡¯s cool inside the child. After all, a bastard who doesn¡¯t listen is a medicine. Wow!¡±
¨C ¡.
¨C ¡.
It is really impressive to see him even spit on his own spirit.
The spirits took a few steps back and moved away from him.
Hesilia looked at him in a white robe and became curious.
¡®What the hell is this human?¡¯
The highest-ranking spirit is a being equivalent to an adult dragon.
Of course, Sunbok had just reached the top rank, so he didn¡¯t know how to use power, but even so, there couldn¡¯t be such a stark difference.
Isn¡¯t the opponent only a human!
Hoping to get to know him a bit more, Hesilia approached Ray.
¨C You¡¯re the owner of the obedience you¡¯ve heard about. Nice to meet you. My name is Hesilia.
When I greeted and asked for a handshake, Ray tilted his head while holding hands.
¡°Do you know me?¡±
¨C It¡¯s quite famous in the spirit world. It is rumored to be infamous for giving a high-ranking spirit a cheesy name.
He did not bother to say behind the scenes that if he were to rank the contractors who should not have contracted, he would probably rise to the top with an overwhelming number.
¨C I didn¡¯t know it well, but the spirit king is paying attention.
¡°Hmm.¡±
And in front of the spirit king, who might be watching, he beat the top-notch spirits.
I didn¡¯t know what kind of discord would fall on this.
Still, he doesn¡¯t seem to be very excited about it.
Seeing it for the first time, the reaction came a little refreshing to her.
Hesiliaughed awkwardly.
¨C What you just said. Probably not feasible. In order to connect the Middle World and the Spirit World, the King of Spirits may have to give permission, but usually the Middle World that is not connected to the Spirit World has its own reasons.
Ray was a little disappointed by her words.
¡°Ah what is it? So it¡¯s been a fuss until now. It¡¯s as if I was scammed at thest minute.¡±
Hesilia was a little surprised at how easily he could adapt.
For her, making a higher level spirit into the highest level was a difficult task no matter how talented she was.
Even after being scammed for that much work, I became curious about him, who stopped at licking his lips once as if regretting it.
¨C If you really want to achieve it¡ there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t achieve.
Ray showed interest in her non-self talk.
¡°Eh? Is there any other way?¡±
¨C If you get permission from the spirit king, connecting with the spirit world at least in the middle world is not a job. Of course, now Sunbok is nominated for the Spirit King, but that means that a guy who cheated once can be beaten twice.
As he said that, he blinked one eye.
It¡¯s as if the motion is ¡®How am I?¡¯ seemed to ask.
In other words, make yourself the king of spirits and achieve your purpose.
Ray¡¯s expression crumpled at once.
Do you think it¡¯s fashionable for spirits to eat humans these days?
To use humans to elevate one¡¯s status!
Bandits don¡¯t do that!
¡°I do not need it.¡±
Rejected without the slightest hesitation, Hesilia was sweet.
¨C Don¡¯t do that. Think about it.
¡°I¡¯m not buying it.¡±
¨C Since I¡¯m already at the top level, it won¡¯t be long until I get to the Spirit King?
¡°Because I don¡¯t live!¡±
I thought it was time to step back as I only kept rejecting despite continued courtship (?).
¨C okay. okay.
Hesilia did not forget to leave a word in front of the door after she had finished preparing to return by catching the spirits.
¨C Call me anytime if you change your mind though. ¡®Cause I¡¯ll keep watching
The door closed and he disappeared.
Then, the time that had stopped began to turn again.
The vigers huddle together, dance, hug each other, and those who had tears in their eyes smile.
Even Soonbok, who had be bloody, let out a moan.
As if the scene just now had been a fleeting dream.
Mian said with a puzzled face.
¡°What was it?¡±
¡°well.¡±
¡°¡You said it was a spirit, right? I thought it only existed in old stories, but it really did exist¡¡±
Her surprise was great.
I was surprised when I first saw Soonbok, but seeing so many spirits gave me a new feeling.
It seemed that the world was not the one he knew.
¡°Now¡ what are you going to do?¡±
The question was asking about the spirits¡¯ work and the future at the same time.
Ray shook his head and replied.
¡°I have to go to Celia. If it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be achieved right away, there¡¯s no time to worry about the spirit realm.¡±
surely.
It¡¯s because you don¡¯t know when the ck room and the coalition will move.
Mien nodded slowly, looking at the scenery of the vige reflected over the bonfire.
Vigers for the vige.
Spirits for their position.
¡®Then what are you moving for?¡¯
I was curious.
What on earth is a person with this level of ability moving so that his feet sweat?
Moreover, it demands nothing from its enved subject, and desires nothing.
He didn¡¯t trust all of him, but since he had vowed to save his territory as well, he thought of following him around first.
Chapter 445
Episode 445 Celia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (1)
As soon as the day dawned, Ray prepared to leave the Saint¡¯s Vige.
Thanks to the help of the vigers, food was sufficient.
¡°Are you really dying already? You can stay a little longer¡¡±
The vige chief said as if he was sorry, but Ray politely declined.
I stayed long enough to stay in the vige.
Time wasn¡¯t that tight, but there was no time to rx.
They drove the wagon while receiving enthusiastic send-off from the vigers.
Of course, Sunbok sat in the driver¡¯s seat.
After being beaten to the point of blood, he was thoroughly cold.
¨C older brother. Stop being angry. I never thought that there would be things I couldn¡¯t do on my own, even if I became the best.
¡°Shut up and stop talking, Soonbok.¡±
¨C yes.
After saving the vige of saints, he luckily found out about the movement of the ck Army to advance into the Lessian Empire.
The old man and the chaeju weren¡¯t very trustworthy, but just in case, he told Lesian to protect the woman¡¯s territory, so it would be helpful in an emergency.
Now he intended to go to Celia and make as many ves as possible to attack the ck room in his ce.
Instead of destroying branches, they make them copse on their own.
If that happens, no matter how much information and secrecy the ck room has, it will be hit hard.
Mien, who was staring at the scenery beyond the window, asked if she had a lot of thoughts after riding the carriage for the first time in a while.
¡°What can we do in Celia Kingdom?¡±
Good question.
Even so, Soonbok and Mien had something to do.
¡°Find people with sentences simr to your ve coat of arms. Celia is a kingdom where ves are prohibited, so it won¡¯t be easy to find. Try to move as unobtrusively as possible.¡±
¡°all right.¡±
Heukbang is developing a ve crest.
Just looking at Mien¡¯s ve sentence, it was easy to infer that much.
It¡¯s a magic circle he¡¯s never seen before.
It was a magic circle that was so developed that it was unreasonable to invest in effectively capturing just one ve.
The funds used to develop the magic circle were astronomical.
A level that could not even be dreamed of with the ie of ordinary upper ranks.
In other words, the magic circle was developed by a force that had a lot of money andpletely avoided the eyes of others and repeated research.
And those forces were only about the coalition and the ck room except for some kingdoms of Lesian and Seongguk.
I don¡¯t know what the hell they¡¯re up to, but it was said that they didn¡¯t see the kingdom of Sillia as an enemy if it was enough to bring out an artificially created saint from the front yard of the Celia kingdom.
¡®Besides, if I had seeded in conciliating even the captain of the knights, Celia would have been quite corrupt internally as well.¡¯
The future seemed a little bleak.
* * *
As the forces of the coalition approached and camped right in front of them, the tension in Celia increased day by day.
A faction was divided into a faction that insisted on driving them out and a faction that insisted on observing the situation a little longer.
The 7th Knight Commander, Ronel, insists on driving them out.
The days continued as we sat around a round table and held meetings over and over again.
A meeting was also called today to decide how to respond to the Coalition.
Ronelmented calmly.
¡°As your Majesty the King has always advised, we must drive them out. Even though they haven¡¯t crossed the border, aren¡¯t they threatening the kingdom with armed troops? The public sentiment of the people is getting more and more ferocious day by day. Your Majesty must make the right decision.¡±
As they approached with the word ¡®popr sentiment¡¯, King Celia drool.
The count of the opposing faction shook his head and objected.
¡°No, Your Majesty! We don¡¯t know what the Coalition is thinking, so it¡¯s best to step back and wait! Even if we win the Alliance, the surrounding kingdoms will not let Celia, who is weakened by the war, stand still! War should always be considered as ast resort!¡±
The Count¡¯s words were the right theory.
Even if you think about it a little bit, war is a choice that has more harm than good.
However, as the surrounding nobles supported Ronel¡¯s words, the opinion of the rtively weak count seemed to be ignored.
¡°It¡¯s a tough decision. Do you have any opinions different from these two?¡±
The nobles who expressed their neutrality at King Deogard¡¯s words shook their heads.
If you get involved in a struggle for no reason, the whole family can be destroyed.
They wanted to live long and thin.
¡°We will hold another meeting tomorrow. Let¡¯s wait for the good opinions of the Lords.¡±
In the end, when opinions did not narrow, the meeting came to a close again.
* * *
Arriving in Celia, Ray did not dy and ordered Soonbok and Mien to find the ves.
I¡¯m worried about Mien wandering around alone, but with Soonbok by my side, it¡¯ll be fine.
After parting with them, Ray headed to the royal castle.
I already know that the 7th Knight Commander is a dog in the ck room.
Interrogating him will undoubtedly lead to other paths.
When he reached the entrance of the royal castle, he took off the white robe he always wore.
The guards became nervous as the unusual-looking young man approached the castle gate.
Those who would normally have dismissed them based only on their appearance cautiously asked.
¡°Excuse me, but would it be all right if I asked your name?¡±
Guards should be wary of outsiders and push them beyond a certain distance, but even the spearhead in their hand was moved farther outside.
¡°I am a saint from the Holy Land. I would like to have an audience with His Majesty the King for a while.¡±
When he introduced himself as a saint, a guard stared at him for a moment, then swallowed his breath and lowered his head.
¡°Meet the Holy Son!¡±
The guard who used to guard the banquet hall had seen the saint once from a distance.
And the young man in front of him matched exactly the appearance of the saint of that day.
The guards beckoned and the huge gate opened.
Unexpectedly, things turned out so easily that Ray grinned.
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Although I have sworn allegiance to the kingdom of Celia now, I was also a believer in Goddess Gaia in the past. It is the honor of a lifetime to see the Holy Son. Please wait here for a while. I will send a message to His Majesty the King right now.¡±
As the guard bowed his head and retreated, Ray decided to wait for a while.
Maybe ten minutes passed.
The guards who ran out of breath guided Ray.
¡°Huh! Huh! Follow me.¡±
I could havee a little slower.
He seems to have considered it a great disrespect to keep the saint waiting for a long time.
The ce where I arrived after being guided by the guards was a huge conference room.
¡°His Majesty the King is here.¡±
After leaving his words, the guard bowed his head again and left.
Ray tilted his head.
¡°What meeting is it?¡±
In addition, the inside and outside of the door were encased in magic so that no sound leaked out.
Ray opened the door.
Then, the eyes of the aristocrats who had voiced their opinions in the meeting room gathered on him.
¡°saint?¡±
¡°Why is the saint here¡¡±
is what he wants to ask.
Why the hell did he ask to see the king, and he seemed to be attending a meeting?
King Deogard personally stood up from his seat and offered Ray a chair.
¡°Wee, saint. Please sit down first.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Ray looked around and sat down looking for a seat.
Then Deogard asked at once.
¡°Did you ask to see the wine? I am very curious about what happened, but since the matter is urgent, I will let the widow ask the question first even though I know it is disrespectful.¡±
It seems that his mouth is itching to talk about a topic he has been very curious about.
As soon as Ray entered Daejeon, he saw the king about to ask a question and wondered how urgent the matter was.
Blowing his face, King Theogard spoke first.
¡°Some time ago, the forces of the Small Kingdom Alliance began to gather across the borders of this kingdom. Although it is across the border, it is not pleasant to see armed troops wandering around as if surrounded. What would a saint do in this situation?¡±
Without even thinking about it, the answer came simply.
If it were him, he would have wiped out all the things that bothered him, but that wouldn¡¯t be the answer the king wanted.
After pretending to be worried for a moment, Ray put his index finger in his mouth and answered.
¡°If it were me, I¡¯d probably be keeping an eye on it rather than moving for nothing.¡±
At those words, the count¡¯splexion greatly improved.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. The saint knows the art of war! You said that the more veteran you are, the more you avoid fights that can be avoided! Seeing the saint, I felt that what he said was not a lie!¡±
Conversely, the Ronel faction stood up at Ray¡¯s words.
¡°Nonsense! Enemy forces were stationed right in front of the border, and they would just suck their fingers and watch! His Majesty the Holy One is now trying to endanger Celia!¡±
I asked and answered, but now they frame people.
By this point, Ray was getting annoyed.
¡°Silia will survive the war with the Union. Celia can¡¯t evenst two weeks with the current coalition forces. Don¡¯t the people who lead the Knights even think about that much?¡±
At his words, the knightmanders of the Ronel faction blushed.
As the atmosphere was about to turn violent, King Theogarde pped his hands once and concentrated on the surroundings.
¡°I was just asking out of curiosity. You react too sensitively.¡±
¡°your majesty. We must immediately mobilize our forces to eliminate the threat beyond our borders. The number of people who are thinking about moving to another country is increasing little by little. If we don¡¯t get it right here, big things will happen.¡±
Ronel said with earnest eyes as if giving sincere advice.
¡°You must not be afraid of war. You have to show them that Celia is still alive and well.¡±
Even as he leaned down to speak, King Deogard seemed to fall for him.
Rayughed lightly at those words.
¡°I don¡¯t know who really wants to endanger Celia.¡±
¡°The saint speaks harshly. Do you think I, who leads the Seventh Knights, will drive Celia to ruin?¡±
seventh?
At Ronell¡¯s words, Ray¡¯s head jerked.
¡°Are you the 7th Knight Commander?¡±
¡°exactly. As a leader of a valiant knights, how can you be afraid of war? Even if there is a war with the Alliance, I will never avoid it and will fight on the front line.¡±
When he said that he would voluntarily stand in the vanguard, who could easily be a cannon fodder on the battlefield, most of the nobles, including King Theogard, looked at him in surprise.
Chapter 446
Episode 446 Celia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (2)
The eyes of the Ronel faction seemed to be looking at a hero.
Of course, Ray waspletely different from them.
Commander of the 7th Knights.
He is suspected of being the janitor of Celia, who was conciliated in the ck Room.
It was almost certain that he was thinking of bringing war clouds to the Union and Celia.
Hisugh deepened.
¡°The confidence to be at the forefront is amazing.¡±
¡°Someone has to have a longevity to take risks.¡±
Whoa.
Isn¡¯t it because you have a believing back?
However, contrary to his thoughts, all public opinion around him came out to support Ronell.
¡°Your Majesty Captain Ronell¡¯s courage must not be underestimated.¡±
¡°Which knightmander would im to be the vanguard? Please believe in his unwavering heart at least a little bit.¡±
When the nobles begged, King Deogard had no choice.
Besides, he was also very happy with Ronell¡¯s words.
No other words coulde to my ears.
After thinking for a while, King Deogard shook his head.
¡°Okay, I also couldn¡¯t just watch the armed forces in front of the border. I will appoint Captain Sir Ronell as themander of this small battle. Please bring me good news.¡±
The king directly appointed themander.
In this small battle, it was as if he had the highest power.
Captain Ronell smiled secretly so as not to be noticed by others.
¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±
Of course, it¡¯s not Ray who can¡¯t catch that small gap.
Seeing himugh, Ray was convinced.
¡®Heh heh. Things are going well.¡¯
They both thought so at the same time.
* * *
Soonbok and Mien tied their horses to the stable and simply got ready to walk around the royal road.
The royal capital of Celia is famous for its beautiful scenery.
In particr, in the evening, the scenery dyed in vermilion makes the hearts of many adventurers flutter.
Even mercenaries and adventurers traveling around the world are often awestruck when theye to Celia¡¯s capital.
There was no other scenery like this for Mien, who had rarely left his territory since he was born.
I can¡¯t help but feel excited because I enjoy this kind of trip after spending all day watching bandits.
It was early evening, and when the son-inw was getting dark, Celia¡¯s evening y began in earnest.
Each shop is hung with scarletnterns, and faint stars in the night sky asionally shine.
When the appearance of the Celia royal castle was revealed from afar, Mien eximed.
¡°It is beautiful. It¡¯s like having a festival.¡±
-joy. This kind of scenery can also be seen in the spirit realm.
While talking, Soonbok was looking around.
At night, ck dealers and information dealers are bound to wander around.
ve dealers will be hard to find among them, so we have no choice but to ask the information dealer.
As Mien was mesmerized by the surroundings, Soonbok noticed an ordinary merchant dressed in leather.
¡°Get me a fresh apple!¡±
At first nce, it seems to be a store that only handles apples, but the store is too big to do so.
That meant that it was a shop well known in the royal capital, or a ce with other uses.
Subok approached him.
The merchant man, who was in the midst of soliciting customers, tilted his head when he saw Soonbok.
¡°The crown and cape are going to look great. However, there are many nobles passing by here, so it would be best to hide it if possible. Would you like to buy an apple?¡±
At his words, Soonbok smiled.
His appearance was no different from that of a nobleman in the eyes of others.
A small crown on the head and a luxurious cloak were never somethingmoners could use.
Even so, when he looked at himself, he immediately recognized that he was not a nobleman.
¨C I want to buy something other than apples.
Hearing the voice echoing directly in his head, the man who realized that his opponent was by no means a lighthearted person hardened his expression a little.
¡°If you don¡¯t buy apples from the apple store, what are you going to buy?¡±
¨C I want to buy some information. Make sure you pay enough.
¡°¡.¡±
The man¡¯s face changed dramatically from when he was soliciting customers.
When his ordinary impression changed sharply, Soonbok realized that his judgment was not wrong.
¡°e in.¡±
When the man¡¯s permission was given, Soonbok pointed at Mien, who was preupied with looking around in the middle of the street.
¨C That stupid woman is also apanion. Can Ie in with you?
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Following his guidance, Sunbok led and followed Mien.
The interior of the store, which looked like an ordinary apple shop, consisted of a total of three floors.
As you can see, the first floor was an apple shop, and from the second floor, it was a library with parchments forming the bookshelves.
As the two of them roughly found a seat and sat down, the man who sat in the upper seat stroked his beard and said,
¡°As you can see, it¡¯s an apple store, so I can¡¯t serve tea. Since you are busy with business, can I start with the main topic?¡±
-However much.
¡°I haven¡¯t heard of people like you around here¡ So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re an outsider?¡±
The spirit realm was also a foreign country if we were topare it to a foreign country.
He silently nodded, and the man continued.
¡°I don¡¯t know how he recognized me, but what kind of information did he want to buy from me when a foreigner came to the capital? As I said, intelligence dealers do not sell dangerous information to untrustworthy parties.¡±
At that, Soonbok took out the leather pouch from his bosom.
It was heavy enough to shake the desk, and was the gold coin Ray had handed over to him saying he would need it.
I tapped the pouch with my index finger to open the opening, revealing dazzling gold coins.
Among them, even tinum coins, which are said to have money left even after building a mansion, are asionally seen.
The man in the information store swallowed his saliva when an amount that he could never touch even if he sold information for the rest of his life was brought out in front of his eyes.
¡°¡of course we don¡¯t sell dangerous information. But sometimes the intelligence minister changes his words.¡±
The attitude changed at once.
Omitting the exnation, Sunbok only talked about the main point.
-I want to know information about ve traders and ces where ve auctions are held. Give it away without missing a single thing.
The way he gave orders was a bit jarring, but now gold coinse first.
Inside the man, Subok¡¯s status has been elevated from a secretive and unprincipled guest to a valuable customer to serve.
he added.
-But thoroughly cover whose information you sold and whose information I bought. If the dayes when you speak wrongly, that day will be yourst.
As he spoke while secretly spilling mana, the man¡¯s head moved heavily due to the killing spree stabbing his entire body.
¡°Information dealers do not recklessly sell information about their clients.¡±
-Sometimes, I heard that the words change depending on the time. I hope these words were thest cubic tablet.
¡°¡There are a total of four ve traders in the capital.¡±
four people
much less than expected
If it was a normal territory, there would be as few as twenty to as many as fifty ve traders.
It seems that this happened because Celia is a representative anti-very country.
The information dealer drew a picture on the parchment.
it was a map.
It¡¯s a bit difficult to recognize, but if you follow the path, you will find a private house.
-Are you saying that the auction house is hidden in the house where people live?
¡°No, to be precise, everyone who lives there is rted to very. A ve, a ve trader, or a participant in an auction. Or the guards who ate money from them.¡±
Whoa.
The guards who were supposed to protect the castle and keep the town safe had something to do with ves.
It¡¯s a bit interesting.
It¡¯s horrifying to imagine how much bloodshed it will cause if this bes known within the kingdom.
¡°With their protection, ve traders can increase their ves. It has nothing to do with me.¡±
The informant gave us the location of the four ve traders.
The road was simpler than I thought.
All I had to do was walk around the house and find a house with two trees and three rocks in the yard.
It seems to be some kind of mark.
* * *
As he left the apple shop, Mien finally let out the breath he had been holding back.
¡°Even though that guy looks weak, he trained his mana.¡±
-Know.
He even hid a sword by his waist to pull it out in case of emergency.
He probably intended to shut his mouth immediately if he made a mistake.
The two left the royal capital a little and headed for the private house written on the map.
I thought he was going to die because he was rted to very, but the atmosphere around him was quite lively, contrary to expectations.
Those who seem to be ves areughing happily, and the guards who are seen asionally chat with them without thinking.
¡°Are you friendly?¡±
When Minen said, Soonbok shook his head.
¨C You are being manipted into forcing yourself tough.
At those words, Mien looked closely with mana in her eyes.
Then, little by little, facial twitches, which were not visible at first, were seen in people.
At first nce, it looks friendly, but a closer look reveals a sense of heterogeneity.
In addition, the flow of mana seemed familiar.
It is a ve sentence.
Soonbok looked around the vige and admired it.
-Forcing all ves tough. It¡¯s easy to settle down in the royal capital and look happy on the outside, so it¡¯s possible that others won¡¯te into the eyes.
It is said that it is dark under themp.
Who would have expected a ve trader to be active in the capital?
Soonbok looked around and found the houses of the ve traders.
The first ce I visited was a small house.
After knocking on the door a couple of times, a fat middle-aged man with a bald head and a rough appearance walked out.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen a face, what¡¯s going on?¡±
¨C I saw it on the way. He gave the ve some strength. I want to do some sightseeing. I¡¯ve brought enough money, so don¡¯t worry.
He frowned at his natural lower body and shook his head.
¡°Today is not a day. Get out of here.¡±
As soon as he was about to close the door, Soonbok grabbed the doorknob.
The seemingly gigantic man gripped the door firmly and did not budge.
Then, this time, two scarred men who could feel a lot of mana came out from the inside of the door.
¡°When I say nice things, let go and leave, kid.¡±
He was a child to himself who would have lived thousands of years.
I couldn¡¯t tell if it was apliment or a curse.
Subok went beyond being a higher level spirit and became the highest level level spirit.
This meant that he was an absolute being in Middle-earth, where dragons had now be extinct.
He let out a sinister smile that was very simr to Ray¡¯s.
-If you say no, are you going to hit me?
At his words, the two men who looked at each other for a moment drew out their swords.
Judging by the neatness of the sword, it seemed that he was a retired knight or a high-level mercenary.
¡°Finally, today is the day when the guards also take turns. me it on your bad luck.¡±
¡°Heh heh. The woman next to you looks a bit useful.¡±
As the door opened and they approached one step at a time, Soonbok also took a step towards them.
It seems that the time hase to relieve the resentment of being beaten by a monstrous contractor.
Chapter 447
Episode 447 Celia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (3) As
the two groups narrowed, the ve trader nodded.
¡°Do it.¡±
The two men moved their swords swiftly as if the short words were a signal.
The sword, which was drawing a neat trajectory, flew towards the neck.
Soonbok blew lightly.
¨C Whoa!
Like a wind spirit, the two swords were cut off with just a breath of air.
Even though there was no mana loaded, if the sword didn¡¯t move and the sword was broken, it was no different than winning or losing.
The two men hesitated with disbelief on their faces.
¡°What what¡¡±
-Trying to kill a customer who visited the store. As a merchant, it is below the level.
Soonbok murmured, ¡°I¡¯m going to punish you anyway,¡± and snapped his fingers as if he was going to strike a honey chestnut.
The club of wind (?) flew as sharp as a de.
There¡¯s no way the two men could have the skills to stop it that they couldn¡¯t even see.
The two, who were hesitant, got along well and were beaten by Soon-bok.
Baka-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Bahah-!
¡°Aagh!¡±
Although the body was protected with mana, the club was strong enough to overshadow it.
The bold sound of the blow made the ve trader a little impatient.
¡°What the hell are you doing with me!¡±
When he shouted, Soonbok bludgeoned him for a long time before finally answering.
-ha ha ha. You are a very dark person. Didn¡¯t you say you came to see ves from the beginning?
¡°Come in!¡±
When the ve trader¡¯s permission was given btedly, he looked down at the men who had been beaten to pieces, and then moved on.
¨C It will be like that from the beginning.
I forgot to say a word.
After going inside for a while, the interior of the house, which was made in the hallway style, was clearly visible.
When I entered thergest of the several doors, a considerable number of people were seated at a table.
Unlike the outside, the house was quite spacious, but inside the pce, children in rags and several women gathered in the center like a spectacle.
It seems that the auction is in full swing.
The ve trader, who hesitated for a moment, nced at Sunbok and noticed.
¡°This is where the auction takes ce. If you put the password in front of the door, the door will open. The password is ¡®one who has no master¡¯.¡±
¨C A person without an owner.
Could it be the code that divides the ves whose masters exist and the ss that rules them?
It was a password that made me feel bad just by hearing it.
Soonbok looked at Mien¡¯splexion.
Her expression has been dry since earlier.
Looking at the ves, it seemed as if they were looking for a way to rescue them.
Soonbok prevented Mien¡¯s actions.
The voice of Soonbok rang in my head.
¨C Staying still helps.
¡°¡yes.¡±
-I¡¯ll take a chance and save you if you think it¡¯s okay.
When those words came out of Soonbok¡¯s mouth, which he hadn¡¯t expected, Mien was a little surprised.
¡°Thank you.¡±
I silently nod my head at her thanks.
Of course, saving the ves is a lie to limit Mien¡¯s actions.
To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter what these people were doing.
For him, the most important thing right now is to keep the order given by Ray, the only contractor, and to keep the position of the candidate for the Spirit King.
Since Hesilia is looking for an opportunity, it is better to be careful about each and every act that is reflected in the spirit realm.
That¡¯s why he, who has risen to the position of a candidate for the Spirit King, is having a personal conversation with these lowly ve traders.
The ve trader handed me a piece of parchment.
¡°Since you said you have enough funds, I don¡¯t think it would be a bad idea to buy one at this opportunity. There¡¯s work in the front yard, and I¡¯ll give you at least one ve to apologize. If you like one, take one.¡±
¨C Thank you for that.
Sunbok, who received the parchment from the ve trader, looked at the ves dryly.
They are the only ones with dying eyes.
It was as if he had already given up on life.
And in a corner, I saw a young man who especially caught my eye.
At first nce, the eyes seemed dead, but there was ambition and vitality that could not be hidden in them.
Normally, it would be normal if the body and mind died as a result of very.
Soonbok showed interest.
-Bring him in front of me.
The ve trader did not protest against his rude orders.
He showed a business smile instead of displeasure because he had seen him subdue two retired knights he had hired at a high cost with only his breath.
¡°You have good eyes, too. He is a strong and quick learner. However, since they are hard to control like wild horses, they can be said to be of low quality as ves.¡±
Would you still choose him? It was a question.
Soonbok silently nodded, and the ve trader, who was able to deal with the troublesome guy thanks to him, felt better.
He dragged the chained leash and put the young man on his knees in front of Soonbok.
If you look at the ribs and skinny legs that are clearly visible from not being able to eat, being alive is good.
Even so, Ki looks straight at Sunbok and curses him.
¡°If you buy me, I will always see the opportunity and kill you.¡±
¡°This bastard!¡±
The ve trader was rather perplexed.
The person in front of you is a transcendent person who casually subdued two knights who were famous in their own way.
There was nothing good from the ve trader¡¯s point of view by making him angry.
Out of urgency, his fist went out first, but Soonbok blocked the ve trader¡¯s rough fist.
The ve trader was startled when the powerful fist was received as softly as wet cotton.
¡®As expected, it¡¯s not normal!¡¯
Soonbok looked down at the young man.
-do whatever you want. Whether you see an opportunity and kill me or attack me with gritted teeth, I will live with you as a ve.
¡°You will regret it for the rest of your life.¡±
Subok smiled, revealing his teeth, as if he liked the venom-filled words.
¨C Only the mouth is alive.
Soonbok left something that could be his signature on the parchment.
Then the ve trader hastily epts it.
Apparently, the madman in front of me seems to be satisfied with being a mad ve.
The ve trader spoke first.
¡°Refunds and exchanges are not possible.¡±
¨C I do not intend to exchange.
What would be the benefit of exchanging ves who were dying?
When he shook his head, the ve trader was relieved.
¡°Then I will change the owner.¡±
The ve trader, who took out a pointed tool like an awl, exined.
¡°It¡¯s something called a blood stamp. Poke your finger lightly with this. If bloodes out, you just need to put it on the ve crest and mix mana.¡±
It¡¯s simpler than you think.
Of course, if a ve like a fool would stay still.
Soonbok took the blood stamp and suddenly stabbed his finger.
The stab was quite strong, and the ve trader was frightened.
Kuuk-!
But then something unbelievable happened.
Tangang-!
Rather than oozing blood from the finger pricked by the blood seal, the blood seal was distorted.
The mouth of the ve, like a ve trader and a wild horse, hung open.
¨C Mmm. Is there anything a little hard? At his words, which seemed displeased, the ve trader feared repercussions and offered a more luxurious one.
¡°Try using this¡¡±
The tone also became extremely polite.
Reluctantly, he epts the new blood stamp and immediately cuts off his hand.
Goo Goo Gook ¨C
The blood stamp was crushed again leaving only a mournful scream.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The young ve who said he would kill him at the opportunity felt something strange.
How can a man crush the de, let alone be stabbed with it!
¡°Ummm¡¡±
It was an instant to shut my mouth.
After two expensive blood stamps, Soonbok had no choice but to cut himself with his own hands.
The skin, which was not even scratched by the sharp blood stamp, was easily cracked.
The
ve trader gulped down his saliva as he looked at the blood that looked beyond the bright red.
For some reason, my appetite pulls.
It was the same with Meen.
Anyone who handles mana is drawn to it.
It is no exaggeration to say that Soonbok, who has be the highest level spirit, has a whole body of mana.
His blood could be called the supreme antelope in the middle world.
When I was buried in the ve crest of a young man who had been bleeding and bruising a little, a reaction arose immediately.
The mana flowed and inflicted a little pain on the young man.
There must have been quite a burning pain, but the young man didn¡¯t blink an eye.
As the ceremony of changing masters seemed to be over, Soonbok repaired his own wounds.
Seeing the wounds disappear as if they never existed, the ve trader and Mien looked a bit regretful.
¡°With this, the ve is yours.¡±
¨C Thank you.
¡°Don¡¯t forget the password if you need to find it.¡±
¨C Don¡¯t remember.
Soonbok left a brief message and grabbed the chain.
The chain around the young man¡¯s neck snapped.
As soon as he pulled it off, the young man moaned but was dragged along as Soonbok led him.
I feel a bit like a ve now.
He himself was manipted in this way by Ray.
Even after bing the top ss, hemented over his situation where he could not even use his hands.
It¡¯s hard to say instead, but he was also a candidate for the king of spirits and got a decent ve like this.
¨C Hehehe. I need to raise you well so that you run small errands for me.
The ambition of submission was revealed.
Even though it was a shabby ambition that couldn¡¯t be called ambition.
The young man gnashed his teeth.
¡°What are you going to do with me?¡±
¨C Mmm. Right. First of all¡.
The young man was even thinking about being taken to a mine to pickaxe for the rest of his life or bing a sex ve for an aristocrat with bad taste.
However, I never intended to give in to anything.
* * *
The young man arrived at the restaurant of a luxurious inn.
There, even the chains that bound him were undone.
Is it the confidence that I can always catch you even if I run away?
If not, are you trying to humiliate yourself by eating expensive food right in front of you?
While the young man was on high alert, a clerk brought food.
Even at a nce, the food that looked appetizing and the scent of gravy that made my mind dizzy pierced my nose.
A funny sound leaked out of the stomach, which had not eaten anything.
Growl-!
As the young man¡¯s face turned red with shame, Sunbok smiled and pushed the te of food in front of the young man.
¨C Eat.
¡°¡¡?¡±
¨C I was told to eat. It is amand.
The ve crest reacted.
The young man¡¯s hand moved as he used themand.
Without even holding the utensils, he picks up the food with his hands and stuffs it into his mouth.
Their mouths roared in uninterrupted cheers and their stomachs jumped for joy.
How long has it been since you tasted the food?
Tears were about toe out as I poured the warm soup into my mouth.
He was eating voraciously in a high-end restaurant, but no one stopped him.
In the warm atmosphere, Soonbok looked at the young man and smiled happily.
¡®If I eat well, raise them well, and serve them as ves, it¡¯ll taste a bit like raising them.¡¯
Chapter 448
Episode 448 Celia¡¯s ve Prize, Justice¡¯s ve Prize (4)
¨C What¡¯s your name?
¡°¡Moros.¡±
Moros.
It¡¯s an unavoidable fate.
The mental state of the person who gave it the name was highly questionable.
After eating, we headed straight to the stream.
The process of suppressing the struggling Moros and peeling off the old grime was quite a difficult task.
The smell was so strong that for a while the smell of his body lingered by the stream.
After tidying up the dirty hair that reached her shoulders and removing all the soup, her face became quite eptable.
The purple hair with a hint of ck and two dark eyes are gloomy, but I like it.
Soonbok threw several sets of clothes and leather armor to Moros, who had just finished redecorating.
¡°¡.¡±
¨C Put it on. Are you going to walk around in that rag?
Moros changed his clothes bewildered at his words.
As soon as he put on his outstanding clothes, he no longer looked like a ve.
The standing posture is solid and exudes an atmosphere that cannot be easily approached, like an escort knight of a famous family.
¨C Now it¡¯s worth seeing.
¡°Clothes for ves. What do you mean?¡±
He, who had been pouring out various curses just a moment ago, now uses respect.
Subok replied.
¨C The guy I go with looks like a beggar, so I just looked at his hands.
¡°¡then why did you buy me?¡±
¨C You¡¯re a ve who talks a lot. I think I¡¯ll go and exchange it.
As the two quarreled, Mian burst intoughter.
¡°Whoop whoop.¡±
How can you not know even if you say it like that?
It seems indifferent, but the eyes are always on Moros.
Even when he was washing, he went around town looking for clothes.
¡°Where are you going now?¡±
When Mien asked, Soonbok looked at Moros and said.
¨C You need to find the other three vers. It would be great if someone who knows exactly where it is could give directions.
In other words, it means to give directions to Moros.
But surprisingly, Moros easily epted the words of submission.
¡°All right. Please follow me.¡±
Did he realize that he was a ve now? It¡¯s nice to hear him well.
Could it be that he was also manipted by Ray in this way?
Maybe it resembles the bad parts!
Suspicion arose, but Soonbok tried to deny it.
At least he doesn¡¯t rule his subordinates with his fists!
After repeating ¡®I¡¯m still a good master¡¯ several times, Soonbok moved on with Moros¡¯ guidance.
* * *
Themander of the 7th Knights obtained the position of Commander and began to gather troops.
Because it was a kingly order, the faction of the count could not stop them.
Ray pondered.
In the current situation, he needed someone who could shake the king¡¯s name even a little.
Of course, in the worst case, he could put pressure on King Deogard, but in that case, it should be left as ast resort.
An existence that can be solved as gently and gently as possible.
After thinking for a while, Ray immediately came up with a usible person.
But he wasn¡¯t alone in having simr thoughts.
The Ronel faction had nned to capture Princess Celestia and make it theirs in the past.
Action needs to be taken before a yer is taken away.
Ray, who had been tapping the table with his fingers, rose from his seat.
His steps found Celestia after a long time.
* * *
Princess Celestia¡¯s heart was excited at the rumor that Ray was looking for her.
After dressing up and changing into clothes she liked, she asked thedy-in-waiting.
¡°You mean the Holy Son really came to visit me?¡±
¡°Because it is! Clearly, my efforts are finally paying off! You must have fallen for the princess¡¯ charm!¡±
¡°Am I really like that?¡±
¡°Because I am right. Go ahead. After today, the two of you might be a couple¡ When are you nning to have the ceremony?¡±
Thedy-in-waiting went one step further and mentioned the engagement.
However, Celestia¡¯s cheeks blushed because it didn¡¯t feel too bad.
¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s still too early to get married. We should do that after we get to know each other a little more.¡±
¡°Even the princess is very knowledgeable. Even His Majesty the King will wee you with open arms, so what are you worried about? At times like this, if the princess doesn¡¯t push ahead, the saint will hesitate too. From the old days, the saint seemed to like the princess. It¡¯s a moment to be ashamed of. It will be a good memory after it passes.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting spread rumors without spitting.
Of course, the princess really believes in that.
Since ancient times, she had never been bad at trusting maids, and even thought that it was better to follow the opinions of experienced people rather than her own when it came to love affairs, so the princess was, in fact, a ck cow both in name and reality.
¡°How can you push a man with a woman¡¯s body? I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll think I¡¯m a frivolous woman.¡±
¡°Once you knock it down, you are all the same beast, beast. Even though Gaia is a saint given an oracle, he is a man before he is a saint. The maid of honor told me when I was young that all men are animals.¡±
As she spoke, thedy-in-waiting looked at the princess with her eyes as if she were telling her to prepare for something.
¡°go. Go through the temple ande, princess.¡±
The ck cow, who was weak in the atmosphere, snapped the bait.
Celestia nodded.
Why couldn¡¯t she understand it just by looking at the aristocratic men who wooed her?
They were beasts who only wanted their status and bodies.
A saint, of course, is a little different in that respect.
¡°A man is a beast¡ I¡¯ve read a simr phrase in a book. After hearing it, I think it¡¯s true.¡±
In the end, she made the mistake ofpletely trusting the maid¡¯s words.
* * *
Ray waited for Princess Celestia in the flower garden where the flowers had faded and the color of summer had deepened.
It is not an exaggeration to say that the garden was hidden deep inside the royal castle.
I don¡¯t know why I left my office nearby and told me to wait in a ce like this.
how long has it been
When Princess Celestia showed up, Ray pretended to know.
¡°Long time no see?¡±
¡°That¡ that¡¯s right.¡±
It¡¯s not unusual to stutter.
Thedy-in-waiting assisted by her side.
¡°The princess also said that it felt good to see the saint after a long time.¡±
¡°Hey, hey¡!¡±
¡°thank you. Although I had some work in the past, it is true that it is good to see the princess.¡±
Of course it feels good.
I knew that meeting him would be rejected because of things in the past, but he willingly met me like this.
Celestia and the maid took that word in a different way.
Celestia¡¯s face turned red when she said that it was nice to meet her.
¡°To say such a thing in front of a woman¡ Even the saint is mischievous.¡±
When the princess is ashamed and doesn¡¯t know what to do.
Ray sensed the sharp gaze felt around him.
It was probably the tailings the 7th Knight Commander attached to himself.
When I counted the numbers, it wasn¡¯t just one or two.
Ray told Celestia to change ces.
¡°Would you like to walk for a while?¡±
At the beginning of the green flower garden, the gentle wind blew Ray¡¯s hair gently.
It was simply that the wind blew into the garden, and a picture unfolded.
That ecstatic appearance made Celestia¡¯s heart pound.
¡®Oh my goodness. Why am I like this?¡¯
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
I reluctantly agreed.
The maid, who had been watching Ray nkly for a moment, finally came to her senses.
¡®Cheer up, princess!¡¯
Did the maid¡¯s support reach her?
Celestia looked at the maid and nodded once.
Ray headed deep into the flower garden in an attempt to evade the tailing.
In the middle, mana was spilled, disturbing and erasing the presence.
When the traces of the trailing people, who had begun to fall one by one, became undetectable, Ray¡¯s footsteps stopped.
The ce where they stopped walking was a familiar ce to Celestia.
I only visited once when I was a kid.
her mother told me
¨C Celestia If you find a man you like, bring him here. Among the royal gardens, this is the most beautiful ce.
A ce rarely touched by gardeners.
But nheless, the most beautiful secret ce in the flower garden.
I don¡¯t know why the saint knew about that ce, but Celestia felt her destiny.
Even though it was summer, the flowers blooming in spring made my eyes happy.
Every time the petals in the wind fly in the sky, Ray¡¯s figurees into view along with the surrounding scenery.
As if thinking about something.
The mncholic eyes make my heart ache.
¡°What is it?¡±
Celestia asked a question.
Rei, who interpreted it as meaning to say something quickly, opened her mouth.
¡°I have something to say about Celia¡¯s future.¡±
Celia¡¯s future!
if.
no way.
Is it also about marriage?
To listen seriously, Celestia straightened her clothes.
¡®Ah, if I knew it would be like this, I would have paid more attention to it¡¡¯
I regretted it so much.
The words continued.
¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±
¡°I swear.¡±
As soon as she returned, the self-confident Celestia boasted, intending to tell thedy-in-waiting.
¡°Actually¡ there is someone who is targeting the princess.¡±
¡°You mean me¡?¡±
Celestia¡¯s expression hardened a little at the word ¡®goal¡¯.
Is it the appearance of a serial enemy? Has anyone else been courted?
Why was he courting at such an important time!
She shook her head fiercely.
¡°I have no intention of epting them.¡±
Celestia¡¯s face turned bright red again at the thought that she had suddenly said something embarrassing.
Ray let out a sigh of relief.
You¡¯re not going to join Ronell¡¯s faction.
I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I was a little relieved when I received a definite answer from the person himself.
¡°Then I¡¯m d. I almost gave up.¡±
If he gave up on conciliating Celestia and put pressure on King Deogard, his position would be difficult.
Ray looked at her.
As the sun shined on him just in time, Ray¡¯s normally white skin stood out even more.
¡°I have a favor.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Celestia struggled to hold back a burst ofughter amid the pleasant tension that tickled her insides.
¡°Please convince His Majesty the King.¡±
Chapter 449
Episode 449 Silia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (5)
Of course, Celestia can¡¯t refuse that request.
she agreed
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will convince His Majesty the King.¡±
Unexpectedly, when things went smoothly, Ray looked at her a little differently.
¡®I thought she was just a young princess who didn¡¯t know the world, but it wasn¡¯t really like that.¡¯
From the work of the Ronel faction to the work of persuading the king.
She didn¡¯t say a word, but she already knew it all.
Up until now, he had thought of spending the day leisurely hanging out with thedy-in-waiting.
But looking at it again, in reality, he thinks of Celia more than anyone else and clearly knows what to do for the future!
I felt a little sorry for the princess.
¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been looking at the princess with slightly different eyes. But now I see that you already have a great personality. You can find a good mate and get married.¡±
Celestia¡¯s heart pounded in her chest as she smiled as she spoke.
¡®Did you see Joe with slightly different eyes? Could it be that you¡¯ve been eyeing me as a princess from the beginning?¡¯
Besides, it¡¯s a wedding!
Isn¡¯t it too fast yet!
Isn¡¯t that something to talk about after getting to know each other a little!
She didn¡¯t know what to do because she was good at heart, but she acted unnoticed on the outside.
¡°¡Then I¡¯ll go back.¡±
¡°Thank you for your time.¡±
Princess Celestia left the flower garden in short steps while saying
¡°Nothing¡¡± .
Left alone in the gloomy flower garden for some reason despite the sunlight shining through, Ray slowly looked around.
Two tailings who chased after them.
Three chasing them from a distance.
I don¡¯t know who instigated it, but the way they keep a distance is not the skill of a novice.
¡°They are meticulous.¡±
Ray hid his presence.
As his figure disappeared in an instant, the trailing birds, feeling suspicious, stopped moving.
I¡¯m looking at the flower garden while hiding in the bush.
Ray, wearing a white uniform, fell from above.
¡°peekaboo.¡±
¡°Huup!¡±
Even those who had been highly trained not to make a sound while following were so startled that they gasped.
Seeing him aiming for vital points with the knife he naturally took out from his arms, Ray gave up his desire to be moderate.
He twirled the hand holding the knife and gripped the cor.
Then one of the men was quickly subdued, and it seemed that he could be lifted in his hand.
The one remaining trailer did not reap the sword.
With the intention of killing Ray by prating it as it is, he stabbed deeply without even hesitating.
Pooh-!
Even though the sword pierced his chest, the man did not scream once.
Seeing even their own lives thrown away like objects, Ray stuck out his tongue.
It¡¯s not some kind of livelihood.
Ley, who evaded the sword lightly by moving slightly, moved naturally as if she had intended to do so from the beginning.
Putting the center of gravity in front of you and stretching out your right foot, it seems as if a follower has automatically entered Ray¡¯s arms.
Like the man, the follower who was caught in the neck was struggling.
¡°Where are you guys from again?¡±
¡°This must be where you bought your grudge¡¡±
¡°Where is that? I should have bought a grudge or two.¡±
The follower, who smiled at Ray¡¯s question, gritted his teeth.
Then, the dogma hidden under the mrs exploded.
Ray, who was staring at the dead-end follower, drooped down, hardened hisplexion.
Absolutely no mean people.
Seeing that theymitted suicide before their identities were discovered, it could be said that they were elite killers who were picked and picked from among famous killer groups.
There are few people who can easily hire such elites.
¡°Is it ck?¡±
If it was an alliance, it would be a busy situation just managing the remaining territories.
There was no way he would be free enough to send his own killers.
Then there was only one answer.
ck room.
The current strongest force behind the 7th Knight Commander and targeting Celia.
Perhaps the person hired will be Ronell.
It¡¯s a shame because she got out of the flower garden, but Princess Celestia was also in danger.
¡°I will have to be careful in the future.¡±
If even those around them get caught up in it, the killers will never let it go.
Not knowing what had happened, he felt the presence of three people chasing him and decided to let them go.
It¡¯s good to have contact at all times.
* * *
Princess Celestia went straight to the bedroom.
She walked quickly into the room and sat down on a chair.
Thedy-in-waiting drove the car skillfully.
I feel a little calmed down thanks to the fragrant tea scent.
¡°What happen? You came back so soon¡ I thought you wouldn¡¯te back until evening.¡±
Seeing the maid asking innocently, Celestia covered her face in embarrassment.
Thedy-in-waiting looked at him and noticed without difficulty that something unusual had happened.
¡®Since ancient times, the princess used to cover her face when something embarrassing happened. Something must have happened.¡¯
¡°Please stop talking about it. What happen? Did the Holy Son ask for a marriage contract?¡±
I just threw the words to make a rough rhyme, but Celestia¡¯s head that covered her face slowly moved up and down.
He shouted in front of the princess, not knowing that the maid was being rude.
¡°Really?!¡±
¡°Yes. He must have asked to persuade His Majesty the King.¡±
Convincing His Majesty the King!
Perhaps upon hearing the story, King Theogard would be eager to hold a banquet right away!
What kind of persuasion do you need!
Thedy-in-waiting was as happy as it was her own at the event that happened in the kingdom.
¡°Wow! Congrattions, princess! What did I say? If you just follow my words, it¡¯s no big deal to the saint¡¯s heart!¡±
In reality, more than nine percent of Ray¡¯s dislike of Princess Celestia was due to thedy-in-waiting¡¯s excellent love knowledge, but Celestia had no way of knowing that fact.
¡°Thank you. It must have been thanks to you that the Holy Son looked back on me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the beauty of the princess! It¡¯s not a man who rejects such a beautiful princess!¡±
As the maid continued to praise her, Celestia was taken over.
However, the maid¡¯s praise wasn¡¯t just a mouthful.
Celestia has loved books since she was a child.
He almost lived in the study, and his looks are outstanding, so he is constantly courted by nobles.
What is the position like?
Since she is receiving a lot of love from the current King Celia, it was not easy to find a bride like her among the princesses.
Celestia herself is also aware of this.
That¡¯s why even if thedy-in-waiting raises her head a little, her shoulders go up.
Although she was capable and possessed both knowledge and beauty, she had little experience in the world.
¡°oh. Why don¡¯t we talk to His Majesty the King? You will definitely like it.¡±
Celestia¡¯s cheeks blushed slightly at the maid¡¯s words.
Nod.
As I tried to express that it meant good, thedy-in-waiting stood up.
¡°I will go with you.¡±
One action force is fast.
* * *
King Deogard sighed as he thought of the future situation.
They made the leader of the Knights Ronel theirmander and told them to prepare for a small battle, but if the coalition were tounch an all-out war, they would have no power to stop it.
Even though they had allies, they could hold out for a while, but even that was over once the coalition pushed in earnest.
The thought that he had made a futile decision and gave the coalition an excuse to go to war disturbed his mind.
Knock-knock-
King Theogarde looked beyond the door at the sound of a light knock on the door.
¡°You maye in.¡±
When permission was granted, Celestia, who was outside the door, bowed her head and entered the office.
King Deogard slightly tilted his head as if he was surprised.
¡°Celestia, is something going on on an evening like this?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I have something to tell you, so I came to you in the middle of the night even though I knew it was rude.¡±
King Deogard¡¯s lips parted pleasantly when his daughter, whom he had cared for, came to visit him.
¡°How can children me their manners when they visit their parents? Don¡¯t mind, just tell me.¡±
¡°Actually¡¡±
She confessed the whole story of what had happened since morning.
From Ray¡¯s confession to the request to persuade the King.
King Deogard, who had listened without thinking at first, now opened his mouth wide.
¡®Looking at Celestia¡¯s reaction, it seems that she doesn¡¯t hate the wedding. Heaven help! As expected, the saint knew that he would fall in love with Celestia. My eyes are not wrong.¡¯
Celestia was just talking about what happened today, but the king was already seeing his grandson in his imagination.
After recovering his senses, he cleared his throat and spoke solemnly.
¡°What do you think of him?¡±
Since he asked with nervousness in his heart, King Deogard¡¯s eyes were constantly watching Celestia.
¡°I¡¡±
Celestia¡¯s mouth opened.
¡°¡I don¡¯t hate marriage.¡±
¡°Hahahaha! Is that so! Are you sure you want to marry a saint?¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
Her shy face was already red.
On the contrary, the king wants to hold a banquet right away.
Who would be the strongest ally in Celia!
Lessian Empire? Gaia Holy Kingdom?
What is the use of a loser in the far north across the sea, and what is the use of a holy country that will leave its allies behind in front of the Goddess!
On the other hand, even though the saint possesses overwhelming force, he is not tied to one ce.
Even though he stays in the Holy Land for a long time due to his position as a saint, he insists that he is not a saint, so if he can get married, he should be bound to Celia.
¡®Ha ha ha ha ha! Come to think of it, the saint has been helping Celia from being defeated in the war since ancient times. The days of worrying about when they will be attacked by the Alliance are over.¡¯
It was never because of Celestia that Ray helped Celestia, but King Deogard interpreted it as he liked.
¡°If possible, it would be better to hold the ceremony early, but unfortunately, there is no situation like that.¡±
Celestia had also heard that the Alliance¡¯s troops were camped in front of the border, so she understood the situation.
¡°I am okay. But¡ please don¡¯t make me and him wait too long.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±
Already within Celestia, the title of ¡®saint¡¯ had been changed to ¡®guy¡¯.
It was the moment when the engagement was concluded in the absence of the parties involved.
If Ray had seen it, he would have toppled the entire office.
Chapter 450
Episode 450 Silia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (6)
When the 7th Knight Commander instantly bes amanding officer and gathers Celia¡¯s forces.
Ray looked at it and let it go.
¡°Even if you leave it alone, they will gather at the border, so there¡¯s no need to step out.¡±
The coalition must move busily to protect the growingnd mass.
There is no time left to take Silia until another war.
ck room, on the other hand, is different.
Neither thends they actually possessed nor the number of troops are known.
I lost my sight and didn¡¯t know what was going to happen.
Now was the time to keep the ck Army in check, not the coalition.
* * *
Soonbok and Mien met the first, second and third ve dealers.
By the time I left only the fourth ver I would meet.
Ray crept in front of them.
As if he had sneaked out of the castle, he showed up when the sun was setting and his son-inw was getting dark.
¡°Did you find out anything?¡±
Even though his face was covered with a robe, Soonbok quickly recognized Ray and answered.
¨C It is said that there are four ve traders in the capital of Celia. This is the way to meet the third of them.
¡°Ugh. Was there anything that stood out?¡±
¨C The defense was considerable. By conciliating the guards and having them look after you, your connections and shelter are certain. I don¡¯t think he settled down in the royal capital by relying on his guts. However, it is still unclear whether all four are members of the ck Room.
¡°doesn¡¯t care. Because they¡¯re all bad guys anyway. He who enves others is only he who is prepared to enve himself.¡±
¨C Where else are you quoting that?
¡°I don¡¯t know. Get ready. Let¡¯s go see the first ve dealer first.¡±
¨C You mean right now?
Soonbok and Mien blinked at the words to leave immediately.
The sun had already set.
Besides, it was not appropriate to act in the middle of the night, because you never know what else you might have prepared.
¡°I do not have time. You never know when a conflict will arise between Celia and the Union. It won¡¯t lead to an all-out war, but most of Celia¡¯s soldiers will undoubtedly die.¡±
If that happens, Celia¡¯s national power will weaken.
It is now enduring with its unique capital and the strength of its allies, but if it bes weaker than now, it will probably be a good prey to eat.
He asks to go, but can they do anything else?
One was his contract spirit and the other was his ve.
The two looked into each other¡¯s eyes and nodded.
¨C If that¡¯s what you mean¡ Well, I knew you would from the beginning and said I would visit you again. I will take the lead. Brother, just follow me.
Only in this case, it is a spirit that has a very reliable corner.
¡°You¡¯re good at running one errand.¡±
Ray, who was about to move his step, cast his gaze at a single figure in the gap between Soonbok and Mien.
His posture was strong, like a mountain, and his clear eyes seemed stubborn.
When Soonbok chinned, Moros opened his heavy mouth.
¡°Moros. I am a ve.¡±
He is truly a young man like a wooden stone.
Even though he was very skinny because he couldn¡¯t eat, he never looked like an underdog given his confident posture.
¨C This is the ve you got from the first ve trader. I brought it because I thought there would be a ce to use it if I fix a few ces.
After hearing Soonbok¡¯s exnation, Ray nodded his head after understanding the situation.
He didn¡¯t think much of it, but Moros, the person in charge, was embarrassed, contrary to his facial expression.
Soon-bok, who acted as if there was nothing to be afraid of in the world, has been paying attention since earlier.
Besides, although he calls him ¡®Brother¡¯, his behavior is more like a servant than a brother.
Moros, who had doubts about the group¡¯s bizarre rtionship, soon followed them quietly.
The four headed back to the ce where the ve trader was.
* * *
As soon as Sunbok and his party went, the first ver Mace prepared the same defense as before.
I felt like a king when the guards who fed me back money and the knights who hired me with a lot of money were heavily armed and guarded.
Knock-tock- Mace
muttered, ¡®It¡¯sing,¡¯ at the sound of knocking on the door a couple of times, and instructed to open the door.
When the ve, trembling in fear of his prestige, opened the door, there was a familiar face.
¨C The owner came again.
¡°You¡¯re here, this vicious baby!¡±
The knights shed menacing eyes, and the guards gave strength to their hands holding spears.
Soonbok then frowned.
¨C A precious person is with you, so where do you dare to point a knife?
¡°Crazy. Do you not understand the situation? Get on your knees right now and beg for help. I will personally break your neck in pieces.¡±
As the ve trader winked, the guards approached.
¡°These are the first faces I see here. I need to follow you for a while.¡±
Tens of thousands of people leave and settle in Celia¡¯s royal capital, which is not anywhere else but a trading center, every day.
If they were interrogated saying that they were the first people they had seen in such a ce, no adventurers or merchants would have set foot in Celia.
In other words, the guards are purely tyrannical.
Sunbokughed and stamped her feet on the ground as if she was having fun.
Whoops-!
His feet lightly broke the floor made by ning the whole water blue tree.
With that power, the guards and even the knights were very nervous.
¨C You can only watch it once. you lost your chance
When Soonbok lowered his finger, a nt was created in the ve trader¡¯s residence along the trajectory.
It was only one gesture, but the result was disastrous.
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
A neat line appeared on the wall, as if a skilled swordsman had cut a horizontal line.
The guards missed the spearhead because of the god who was out of human beings.
With Tang-!
The spear de rolls across the floor.
The knights backtracked and the ve trader, who had lost his previous momentum, trembled like an aspen tree.
¡°It was no joke.¡±
¨C It wasn¡¯t a very funny joke. die.
¡°Please save me!¡±
Soon-bok¡¯s hand was about to be cut.
Ray covered his hand.
Looking at him with an expression that he doesn¡¯t understand, he shakes his head.
¡°It is not yet time to kill. I have a ce to use it.¡±
¨C Where are you going to use this guy? I¡¯m afraid that it will be poisonter.
Words are an excuse, in fact, I just want to kill the guy who tried to stab me in the back.
¡°Now that you¡¯ve reached the top level, do you even talk back?¡±
As soon as he called Hesilia and crossed his arms as if making a contract, Soonbok smiled brightly.
¨C Dog poop is said to be used in medicine. There must be a ce to write for everything.
As Soonbok stepped aside from his huge body, Ray approached the ve trader.
The terrified ve trader recoiled.
¡°Hold.¡±
After hardening his body, Ray began carving a magic circle on the ve trader¡¯s exposed shoulder.
As the mighty mana ran through his body, the ve trader was about to die.
Mana Lord screamed and felt a burning pain in his shoulder.
¡®Ahh!¡¯
I can¡¯t even scream what I want.
Had it been like that for ten minutes?
Ray took his hand off his shoulder.
¡°What is your name?¡±
I didn¡¯t even think about answering the question, but my mouth naturally opened.
¡°mace.¡±
¡°Who was the one watching your back, Mace?¡±
¡°¡the guards of the royal capital¡ and knights¡ a nobleman whose name is not known¡¡±
¡°Nobles?¡±
be a noble
There is one suspicious person.
7th Knight Commander Ronel.
He is the only person in the dark room who has been confirmed, and he is the one who actually takes the lead in conducting things that could be harmful to Celia.
Certainly an aristocrat, but did he simply move directly to meet these ve traders?
¡®Isn¡¯t this another spy nted in Celia?¡¯
Suspicion followed one tail after another.
However, no matter how much I think about it, I can¡¯te up with a person like that.
¡®I¡¯ll have to listen to the opinions of other ve traders.¡¯
Even if you force yourself to think, you can¡¯t find a spy you don¡¯t even know.
Mien, now used to the current situation, suggested it.
¡°It¡¯s toote today, so why don¡¯t we take a break at the inn and move as soon as the sun rises?¡±
Having caused such an uproar, it wouldn¡¯t do much good to move.
If you don¡¯t do it, you will be arrested, and if you run away, there is a risk that a wanted badge with your impression written on it will be wandering around.
Mace was enved anyway, so there was no need to worry about running away.
Soonbok also agreed with her opinion.
¨C There is nothing good about moving in haste. Everyone is tired from the long journey, so I think it¡¯s better to take a break before moving.
Moros¡¯ physical condition was also not normal, so Ray had no choice but to nod his head.
In case of any unknown danger, he made sure to silence the knights and guards by enving them, and then he left the ve trader¡¯s house safely.
The mistake of making a fuss from the beginning was clearly revealed.
* * *
As soon as the day dawned, we left the inn and moved.
But by the time they went to find the second ve dealer, the house had already been emptied.
I didn¡¯t feel the presence from afar, so I was just in case, but it seems that he escaped during the night.
The aftermath of missing one of the four ve traders is huge.
If he was a member of the ck Room, wouldn¡¯t the rumor that he was looking for information about the ck Room reach the ears of the ck Room?
¡°Things got a little messy.¡±
¨C They¡¯re fast guys. In a matter of hours, I would have packed up everything from the hideout and fled.
The ve exchange, which had been full of goods only yesterday, was literally empty.
Looking at the neat site without a speck of dust, admiration came out beyond copse.
A skilled moving center?
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°I don¡¯t know where they fled, so I can¡¯t track them¡¡±
Now that they can¡¯t catch them, they have no choice but to pray that the group of ve traders who escaped in the middle of the night are irrelevant to the Heukbang.
¨C Do you know anything about human very?
When I asked Mace, Mace looked around for a while and shook his head.
¡°Wrong. It seems that he made up his mind and ran away.¡±
¨C A worthless bastard.
Soonbok, who was following Ray¡¯s habit of speaking, said while stroking his chin.
¨C From now on, it would be better to go around hiding your identity. It would be a big deal if you made a fuss for nothing and the rest of the ve traders also ran away.
It is absurd that the person who made the biggest fuss speaks as if giving a warning.
However, since it made sense, Ray nodded without saying anything.
¡°I¡¯ll have to buy a robe first.¡±
Chapter 451
Episode 451 Celia¡¯s ve Merchant, ve Merchant of Justice (7)
When he put on a robe he bought cheaply at the market, he looked like a merchant.
No one looked at them strangely as they paid a little more money to buy a wagon that was in good condition.
Moros and Mace, who previously had a ve-master rtionship, pull the carriage in a strange atmosphere.
Soonbok spoke to Ray, who was looking out the window from inside the carriage.
¨C This time, I think you¡¯ll probably have to go alone. Me and this woman are already known faces. Maybe when they see us, they¡¯ll be wary.
¡°Couldn¡¯t you have done something again?¡±
¨C It didn¡¯t cause any fuss, so it¡¯s okay.
Trust was close to the bottom because it was Sunbok, who did not twitch an eyebrow even after splitting the house in half.
Soonbok pointed at a house in the distance outside the window.
-If you pass through the yard and enter the house, you will immediately go up to the second floor. Curiously, there is a passage to the basement on the second floor. If you go down the cylindrical stairs, you wille straight to the auction hall. Be careful not to look at the people around you. He seems to be concerned about the subject of buying and selling his own people.
Even from the point of view of the spirits, the ve trade seems to be iprehensible.
* * *
After hearing all kinds of warnings from Soonbok, we arrived in the blink of an eye.
The third ve trader¡¯s residence was a ce with a fairlyrge yard.
The house is small on the outside, but probably has an auction house attached to it inside.
When Ray got off the carriage and looked around, a small man who had been watching came running.
¡°May I ask what business you are here for?¡±
The man respectfully bowed his head and was polite.
It is probably a habit that has be ingrained in the body because there are many nobles who hide their identities ande to see ves.
Ray pretended not to know and said insinuatingly.
¡°There is something I want to see¡¡±
¡°Which item are you talking about?¡±
¡°It is something that can never be seen by others. brought a wagon The two coachmen are courtesy.¡±
At that, the man looked at the two coachmen for a moment.
One had cloudy eyes and the other was very emaciated, as if he would die of starvation soon.
After working here for over ten years, how can I not recognize that it is a ve?
Only then did the relieved man step aside.
¡°sorry. Today, valuable goods arrived¡ Please understand that we are more vignt than usual.¡±
¡°Oh, a preciousmodity?¡±
¡°When you go there, you will naturally draw attention. If you like it, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be the owner today.¡±
As Soonbok said, the man led him to the second floor.
Going down the hidden cylindrical stairs, the auction house was wider than the yard.
It was made of luxurious hardwood, and each decoration was made of precious jewels.
A chandelier engraved with light magic illuminates the auction house with a brilliant light.
At the entrance stood several men exuding menacing spirit.
Look at his posture or look at the sword he uses.
It was easy to infer that they were knights before doing this.
It is absurd that the knights who should be devoted to the kingdom and loyal to those who serve them are guarding the ve auction house in a ce like this.
The man offered a seat in a corner.
¡°Sit here. As you know from experience with ve auctions, we have a bit stricter rules. If you like ves, ring the bell. Whoever has the highest final amount will be the owner of the ve. However, you should never raise your voice in the process. I will hand out the parchment, so please write your desired price here.¡±
While talking, he handed over a piece of parchment of the appropriate size.
When Ray, who received it, nced at the man, the man lowered his head so as not to look at his face.
¡°Then have a good time.¡±
Even though it was simply a ve auction, it was a process that took a lot of care of the buyers.
Not to speak out would be a measure of its own to protect buyers in case of an unexpected situation.
Ray looked around quietly.
A greater number of people are attending the auction than expected.
Seventy of the hundreds of seats were upied, so it was safe to say it was a sessful auction.
If most of them are nobles, Celia must be corrupt.
If you are a merchant, trade and countermeasures are rotten.
If he was a nerd, he would be out of touch with the public.
The future was dark.
They will stand on the front lines, directing the kingdom, the royal family, themerce, and the household.
¡®Even if I don¡¯t have to go to war, Celia might be ruined on its own.¡¯
Even though a ve auction of this scale is taking ce in the royal capital, not in the periphery, the royal family is silent whether they know or not.
While he secretly let out a sigh, a heavy sound came from the podium.
Bang- Bang-
As the gaze focused on him, a person who appeared to be the moderator of the auction came up wearing a mask.
¡°hello. It¡¯s an honor to be the moderator of this auction. Please feel free to call me.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Still no answer.
However, even though there was no response, the moderator proceeded as if he was familiar with it.
¡°Then I will bring in the first ve right away.¡±
A handsome young ve walked out of the tent with his horse.
Although the clothes he is wearing are rags, his well-fitted muscles and handsome appearance earned him high marks.
The collectors moved the parchments one by one, and the moderator gathered the parchments and said thergest amount.
¡°Fifteen gold coins came out. Then we will proceed with the second collection.¡±
The collectors walk around the seats again.
No one should have a voice.
The rule was a rule to protect the buyer in case of an unexpected situation, and at the same time, it was a rule to fight in the auction house.
There are three collections per ve.
The one who wrote thergest amount in it bes the owner, but since we don¡¯t know who wrote how much, if you want to be the owner of the ve, you write arger amount.
Even though he was a ve who could have bought with ten gold coins, he was wary of other people¡¯s notice and lost thirty gold coins.
Ray snorted.
¡®It¡¯s a business skill that can be seen clearly.¡¯
The effect is certainly good, but it is unlikely that arge amount will be recorded unless you are a ve.
No matter how much money you have, investing dozens or hundreds of gold coins in one ve is an idiot¡¯s thing to do.
After the second collection, the moderator announced thergest amount as before.
¡°Twenty-three gold coins. We will proceed with the third collection.¡±
The collectors move again.
The parchment was handed to the presenter, who read it and announced the final amount.
¡°A ve is being sent to the master of seat 26. The final amount is twenty-four gold coins.¡±
As Ray expected, even after the third collection, there was no significant difference.
Also, male ves are usually used as workers.
At least, the ves of the past had a beautiful appearance and a strong physique, so they weed their female masters with arge sum, but in other cases, the final amount is not one gold coin, but several silver coins.
The value of a ve who can be served as a worker is only about the level of expensive food.
A second auction has begun.
This time, a man with a stocky physique appeared.
The final amount is two gold coins.
The reason is that his appearance is inferior to that of the first ve.
The third and fourth ves were no different.
As soon as I saw that the heat was starting to cool down, the host nced at me.
Then the fifth ve is led out from behind the tent.
The eyes of the buyers who had been staring with bored eyes widened.
Beautiful eyes and a well-rounded nose.
Red lips like a ripe fruit and white skin like a white jade caught the eye.
But it was none other than the long ears that caught their attention the most.
A sweet voice that tickled his ears rang his son-inw.
¡°Let go, you filthy bastards. Have you weighed your own people on the scales and enjoyed it so much? Did you still look superior while setting prices and valuing?¡±
The presenter ignored her words.
¡°This is the fifth ve elf. This is the main product of this auction. Whoever bes the master on this asion will be her first master.¡±
At the words of the first owner, arge number of buyers had their eyes shining.
He had many ves before, but the elven ve was by far the first.
¡°As it is the first time for us to auction an elf, we will specially conduct a total of five collections.¡±
In short, it means to make more money.
There was no one against it.
On the contrary, it seems to be doing well.
¡°I will proceed with the first collection.¡±
Buyers hand over the parchment to the collector in perfect order.
Looking at each other, it seems that they want to get an elf ve.
The moderator smiled and announced the first amount.
¡°Two hundred and thirty gold coins.¡±
It is an unbelievablyrge sum that came out of the first collection.
Some were surprised, while others were excited as if they knew it would happen.
Ray looked at the elf woman with eyes looking at something dirty.
¡®I can entrust it to Aira. He would be happy if I saved an elf.¡¯
I don¡¯t know why the elf came all the way here, but if you¡¯re unlucky enough to be caught by the ve traders, it¡¯s better to rescue them.
He decided not to step out and observe the amount quietly.
On the second harp three thousand hundred gold coins.
The third harp yielded four thousand four hundred gold coins.
With that amount, he could build a mansion on a decent estate and live there.
In order to have the elves, they were collecting all the money they didn¡¯t have and putting it away.
¡°I will proceed with the fourth collection.¡±
As we neared the end, buyers became impatient.
I deliberately write down arger amount, thinking that I may not be able to buy it.
The results were just disastrous.
¡°Six thousand gold coins came out.¡±
It is safe to say that few people can survive at this point.
It is almost impossible to move 6,000 gold coins privately unless you are a high-ranking noble.
No, even if they were high-ranking nobles, they had to strain a little.
Even so, the amount that came out was six thousand gold coins.
It means that among those who participated in the auction, there are people with enough capital to that extent.
Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
Chapter 452
Episode 452 Celia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (8)
¡®Looks like he has a lot of money?¡¯
Even a fairly good trader would find it difficult to cover six thousand gold coins.
No, a merchant who is good at business, no matter how much he wants to have, is thew to reduce useless spending.
Rather, it is the nobles who are good at overspending.
¡°Then let¡¯s begin the final collection.¡±
The collectors move along with the words of the moderator.
Their faces were stiff as if they were also nervous at the round of big money going back and forth.
If the host had given them time to think, the majority might have given up and backed off.
However, without even having time to organize their thoughts, thest harp began right away, so they hanged the elves as if they had lost their sense.
Parchments with unimaginable sums written on theme and go to collectors.
Right away, the elf was supposed to be someone¡¯s ve, but she never showed any signs of fear at the sight of it all.
Rather, he stood proudly on the podium with his shoulders straight and looked down at them.
¡°Ugly bastards.¡±
Its appearance was reflected like a lofty crane in a flock of chickens.
Laughing at her resemnce to Aira, Ray wrote a number on the parchment.
The collector went around the table, picked up the parchment, and brought it to the moderator.
The presenter, who had not shown any change in expression, opened a piece of parchment and opened his mouth.
¡°I will announce the bar. One hundred and twenty tinum coins.¡±
tinum.
It is, in a way, something that has more value than money.
tinum coins issued in the Lessian Empire do not produce more than a certain number.
In addition, as guaranteed by the empire, it was a proof of trust recognized by everyone on the continent.
That¡¯s one hundred and twenty.
It was the number of tinum coins I had never seen in my life.
The surroundings became noisy.
¡°It was sold for one hundred and twenty tinum coins. The first owner of the elf will be the one sitting in seat 9.¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered.
I wanted to see a little bit of the face of the one who uses tinum coins, not even gold coins.
But his face was hidden by the robe.
Ray got up from his seat.
¡°Please wait a moment. I will re-engrave the ve¡¯s mark.¡±
¡°I do not need.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ then I understand. But the owner must change. The current owner belongs to our auction¡¡±
The moderator brought the elf woman along with the horse.
A woman with eyes filled with contempt gently closed her eyes.
She didn¡¯t say anything or even look at her, but I could guess what she was thinking.
Ray handed over one hundred and twenty tinum coins made up of slips.
The host who received it said in a trembling voice.
¡°Thank you for the deal.¡±
When the auction waspletely over, Ray half-forced her outside.
When I got a little farther away from the auction house, I saw a carriage.
It was probably because the carriage was farther away so as not to arouse suspicion.
Sensing Ray¡¯s presence, Soonbok and Mien secretly opened the carriage door and nced sideways.
Within a second, his eyes widened when he saw the elf next to him.
¨C Brother, what kind of elf are you talking about all of a sudden? Wasn¡¯t it to enve the ve trader? No matter how beautiful an elf is, what if you suddenly buy it?
Does that mean he only sees his master that much?
On the other hand, the elf, who hadn¡¯t said anything until now, looked a bit surprised when he saw Subok.
For some reason, I feel a sense of familiarity.
She may not know it, but spirits and nature have a very close rtionship.
Elves are naturally friendly with nature.
We try to understand nature, respect it as a life, and do not try to harm it.
Spirits are also part of nature.
That means elves can be said to be friendly with the spirits as well.
Of course, I¡¯ve never seen one before, though.
Ray ignored the submission and turned to the elf woman.
The ve crest on the shoulder stands out.
Even if it was only released like this, it was difficult to see it as apletely free body.
Ray carefully put his hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Don¡¯t touch it carelessly.¡±
The expected reaction came out.
Watching the woman step back with a wary expression, I thought I should reassure her first.
¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not as sinister as you think.¡±
Subok nodded.
¨C He moves slyly and has sly thoughts, but he¡¯s not a sly person.
Ray seriously contemted whether to kill Soonbok halfway.
It seems good to bury Sunbok at this point and sign a contract with Hesilia.
The elf woman¡¯s vignce grew a little thicker.
¡°Your words weren¡¯t lies¡but the man¡¯s words weren¡¯t lies either.¡±
Could it be that the third eye, exclusive to elves, was able to detect lies?
It¡¯s good that it turns out that it¡¯s not a lie, but in the end, it¡¯s like being branded as a sneaky person.
Ray had no choice but to harden her body.
¡°Hold.¡±
A single starter word restrained the whole body, and the elf was now beyond vignce and harbored hostility.
For some reason, I always feel suspicious every time I try to do something good.
Ray sighed at his plight and drew out the mana deeply embedded in the elf¡¯s shoulder.
Whoop-!
With a short resonant sound, the flimsy magic circle lost its axis and vanished powerlessly.
It¡¯s not enough to pour mana in an instant, so I find an axis and destroy it.
Everything flowed neatly, so the elf forgot to be wary for a moment and admired it.
There is no redundancy in the operation of magic.
¡°Cancel.¡±
The elf, who had regainedplete freedom after removing the magic from her, touched her shoulder.
Shed mana and pressed it, but the ve crest was nowhere to be seen.
Ray took off the robe he was wearing and covered it to the elf.
The white hair that was covered by the robe came down softly.
¡°Cover your ears first. If you head west from the capital, you¡¯lle across arge vige. If you pass through the nearby forest, you wille to an elven vige called Grandel¡¯s Forest. It¡¯s a well-fortified ce. If you tell me how I look, I¡¯ll let you in.¡±
¡°¡Grandel¡¯s Forest?¡±
It seems you¡¯ve heard of it.
It just went well.
It¡¯s less worrying about getting lost.
The elf¡¯s vignce faded a little.
¡°Why did you save me?¡±
Ray tilted his head.
Does it even need a reason to save you?
He has no intention of passing the ves.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, I remembered the physique of those who handled the ves during the auction.
After sending the elves, I nned to track them down and catch them one by one.
Ray answered something.
¡°Because very is illegal here.¡±
I can¡¯t believe it, but the eyes of truth don¡¯t react.
it sounds sincere
¡®What a strange person¡¡¯
I felt somewhat relieved when I smelled the faint scent of an elf.
Ray handed the elf a leather pouch he had taken from his bosom.
¡°There may be times when you need money. I have it just in case.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
The elf woman who epted it silently stared at Ray.
When I first smelled the elven scent, I thought it was a ve trader only targeting the elven vige.
After that, when I saw the appearance, I mistook for a moment that they were the same people.
As well as a man with an unusual physique and a woman with a somewhat warm energy.
Up to two dubious coachmen.
What is their true identity?
¡°What are you all about?¡±
When she asked, the group¡¯s eyes turned to Ray.
This time, when Ray looked at Soonbok, he thought for a long time about whether Soonbok did not fit his size, then put his index finger to his mouth and answered.
¨C ¡ve of justice?
¡°The naming is so amazing.¡±
Minen was amazed.
Moros has a somewhat moved face.
the elf woman chanted.
¡°The ve of Justice? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a ve dealer¡¡±
¡°Do you know about a ve dealer?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know why. The vige I was in was a vige that had been used to fight ve traders for generations.¡±
Resist the vers.
Well, it¡¯s a story that could have been enough for an elf.
If it was a vige without high elf protection, they would have to get used to fighting.
Her expression darkened for a moment.
¡°If a battle is lost, the entire vige is turned into very and sold. Since we have no information, we have to fight without knowing who the ve traders are or where they came from. Fortunately, the vige will still be safe¡ but now that I have be like this, I have to protect the vige, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before the ve traderse in.¡±
¡®I have to hurry back¡¡¯ I clicked my tongue as I saw her muttering.
It¡¯s not easy no matter where you live.
It is the same even for elves who abandon the world and practice their swords in the forest.
It was unheard of that ve traders were targeting elven viges on arge scale, but they were probably doing it after thorough preparation.
If you get caught by the wrong lord, you will be blown away.
Ray kicked the ve trader who had turned into a coachman.
¡°Do you know anything?¡±
The ve trader who was pointed out was about to frown, but when he saw the obedience, he quickly turned into a mild sheep.
When asked what his area of expertise was, the ve trader spoke excitedly.
¡°A ve trader targeting the elven vige¡ I don¡¯t know. Are there really people who do crazy things like that? It takes a lot of manpower just to attack once, and you have to spend a lot of money to appease the lord. I don¡¯t know if I can kidnap an entire elven vige. Besides, if the elf auction were discovered, it would be a public offense for the elves and might be assassinated, so who would want to do it?¡±
Hagisa That¡¯s also the case.
The risk is too great for the benefit to be gained.
There was no way that ve traders who pursued profit would try to hunt elves that were not certain.
The elf woman, thinking that she doubted her, screamed.
¡°We are always fighting!¡±
¡°ah! who said what I just said that it makes no sense for a ve trader to target an elven vige!¡±
While the two were bickering, people began toe out of the auction house one by one.
Even though they didn¡¯t take off their masks, it was quite predictable that they were nobles or merchants.
That¡¯s also true, because when you look at the carriage, it¡¯s decorated with luxurious ornaments and jewels.
Ray looked at them carefully.
Chapter 453
Episode 453 Celia¡¯s ve Prize, Justice¡¯s ve Prize (9)
Their escort looked menacingly at Ray, perhaps feeling their gaze.
No words were exchanged, but if you don¡¯t look away right now, a fight is about to break out.
¡®I removed the pattern on the wagon. Just by looking at it, he¡¯s a nobleman.¡¯
Although he is an escort wearing leather armor, his history rivals that of a knight.
It was probably because he was hiding his identity and following him to protect the one he served.
A knight participating in a ve auction made everyoneugh.
A knight with a reddened face, probably thinking he wasughing, strode forward.
¡°Do you have any business?¡±
It¡¯s a really natural understatement.
Looking at that figure, I was convinced that the opponent was a high-ranking knight.
As soon as he seemed to be arguing, Subok from the seat next to him stepped forward.
¨C Where¡¯s a rattle-sized bastard doing something to his brother? do you want to die
It was a question that came from the heart.
The monster in front of me is not merciful enough to back down when a fight breaks out, or tough at the dispute.
If a battle broke out, the opponent would be crushed.
However, the knight thought that he was humiliated by what he said purely out of concern for himself.
¡°A rude bastard. Surely I have to be confused toe to my senses?¡±
I told her because I was worried, but I¡¯m not in a good mood because the guy who seems like he¡¯ll die if he hits me wrong even at night, talks like his boss.
¨C Eh¡
¡®Such a bean-like bastard¡¡¯ Soonbok, who was about to say, was speechless when the knight grabbed the swordsman and threatened him.
The knight spat.
¡°If you value your life, don¡¯t carelessly look at this ce. If you make a mistake, your neck may run away.¡±
Obedience disappeared after bing the highest level spirit.
No, he was still afraid of the Spirit King and Ray, but at least there was no reason to be defeated in the middle world.
¨C What is this snot called now?
¡°Hey, I still can¡¯te to my senses.¡±
The knight looked in the direction of his master.
The owner of seat 26, who had purchased the handsome young ve, nodded once.
It must mean that you can fight.
She was preupied with flirting with a young ve.
After the master¡¯s permission was granted, the knight had nothing to do with it.
After skillfully pulling the swordsman, he aimed the tip of the sword at Soonbok.
The momentum he felt was quite strong, so Soonbok let out an exmation.
¨C He¡¯s pretty talented, isn¡¯t he? There¡¯s no way a merchant would hire a guy like this¡ It¡¯s like a knight under the direct control of a prestigious aristocratic family?
¡°It¡¯s like talking about being a nobleman with my own mouth.¡±
When Ray clicked his tongue, the knight¡¯s face quickly hardened as he realized the seriousness of the situation.
The other person is wearing a mask.
Although the robe hade off, I could tell that it was white hair, but that was only it.
A merchant, aristocrat, ve trader, or even a mercenary or adventurer.
Nothing could be known.
On the other hand, many of them have already been exposed.
Looking at the luxurious wagons purchased with the owner¡¯s extravagance, half of them were branded as nobles.
¡°Yes, these guys won¡¯t leak information, right?¡±
Looking at the threatening article, my expectation turned into confidence.
Ray said with a grin.
¡°Even if I don¡¯t have to tell you, everyone who knows you are nobles, right? By the way, if you are a noble in the royal capital, you must be a noble of a very high level, but you have the courage to participate in the ve auction with confidence. If this fact is revealed, the entire family will be imprisoned.¡±
¡°joy. Will I be able to open my mouth? If you are caught, you will be imprisoned in the same way as you.¡±
¡°It remains to be seen.¡±
Is King Celia imprisoning herself in prison?
That¡¯s what makes it fun.
It¡¯s okay to say it with your own mouth, but you have an outstanding ability.
No, beyond being outstanding, he is the owner of grotesque abilities.
King Theogard knew that, so even if he participated in the ve auction, he would not be punished.
Rather, I will be busy bringing all the reasons and supporting them.
¡°You¡¯lle to your senses after seeing blood.¡±
¡°I have nothing to do. Subok.¡±
As I sang it slowly, as if I was singing baekgu next door, Soonbok lowered his head abruptly.
¨C If you give me an order at any time, I¡¯ll make it into minced meat.
¡°Have you been under a lot of stresstely?¡±
stress?
piled up a lot
If you are thinking about how to solve this, the day will pass by.
I¡¯ve been thinking about trying to solve the higher level spirits in the spirit realm, but it¡¯s meaningless.
Wasn¡¯t it a vase obtained in Middle-earth?
If you don¡¯t solve it here, your intuition will not be solved.
In the meantime, since he personally increased the work, there was nothing wrong with Sunbok.
Ray nodded his head as I looked at him like a puppy waiting for a bone.
He speaks to Soonbok in a small voice.
¡°Take care of it properly and dig up the owner¡¯s back. It¡¯s okay to act apart if necessary.¡±
¨C All right.
A giant-sized Sunbok walked out.
Judging by theck of a weapon in his hand, the knight grinned.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about attacking me. I will teach you that there is a sky above the sky.¡±
¨C Hehehe. I will give you the honor of receiving the master¡¯s fist with your whole body.
The knight was about to raise his sword, but the model of Subok became blurry.
It seemed to disappear like fog, but it appeared right in front of the knight¡¯s eyes.
¡°Huh!¡±
The knight who swallowed his breath swung his sword horizontally in awe.
It was a quick sword attack like the teeth of ab, but the submission was much faster than that.
The scattered Sunbok, leaving behind an afterimage, upied the rear of the knight this time.
Kicking the heels and bending the waist with the pelvis as the axis, the center of the body rapidly copses.
However, the article was also not easy.
The experienced knight quickly straightened up and scattered as many as five sword lights in an instant.
Kwagwagwang¡ª!
Sword energy spurted out, creating-shaped marks on the ground.
It¡¯s too powerful to be used in a panic.
Subok licked his lips with his tongue, as he was much more skilled than he thought.
¨C This must taste good.
¡°You¡¯re ying a vicious trick!¡±
It¡¯s just running.
This time, the vignt knight calmly fired three more sword beams.
After that, five sword lights and seven sword weapons flew behind it, so it was impossible to dodge, and it was an exquisite move that would take away air defense if blocked.
¨C Whoa.
Soonbok looked at the sword and admired it quite a bit.
It is a sword that is ambiguous in distinguishing between heocho and real grass.
If you try to block it, the sword will immediately turn into a weed and lead to the next attack.
An attack that can¡¯t be avoided with just a little bit of low skill.
How much training did you have to do to achieve this?
Soonbok decided to show minimal courtesy to the knight.
He raised his index finger and is the center of the sword strike.
I pushed my fingers into the shaft where the power was gathering.
It can¡¯t be a crazy act in the eyes of others.
To push your hand where the brilliant sword light is shining!
It is impossible unless you are a person who wants to have your hand cut off!
However, Soonbok¡¯s index finger was not severed, but was intact.
no.
It is not obedience that changes have taken ce.
When he pushed his finger in, the knight was more surprised than ever.
Did he suddenly find the breaking point of the season he had cultivated for decades?
The ferocious sword light shattered like ss.
Pasasasasa¡ª!
The sword containing mana shattered, and the knight suffered internal injuries.
¡°Cool!¡±
While spitting out blood that seemed to be a bowl, his face was constantly facing Sunbok.
An overwhelming difference in power existed between them.
¡°Tell me this¡ name¡ name¡¡±
Name.
How long has it been since you gave a name to a human?
Soonbok, thinking of his name, immediately frowned.
The name used in the spirit realm has disappeared.
Now, only the two letters ¡®subok¡¯ became his name.
At times like this, you can¡¯t even keep up the form. What is Soonbok? Soonbok!
Hatred for Ray, who gave him a new name, rose.
¨C Subok¡ that¡¯s my name.
¡°Soon¡ Bok¡ Cool!¡±
After that, the knight lost consciousness.
Mien sighed and approached the knight.
White divine power emanated from his hand and began to heal the knight¡¯s wounds.
A woman who had been watching her escort knight get hurt walked over as if she were angry.
I was trembling as if I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reveal my voice, but Ray spoke first.
¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t be so mean.¡±
¡°I dare¡¡±
He clenched his fists.
Perhaps he is ring at himself.
She kicked a stone on the street as hard as she could, turning her head and getting on the carriage.
¡°let¡¯s go.¡±
The thought of going alone, leaving the fallen knight alone, is very nasty.
A knight would fight for his master, but the master would abandon him.
Looking at the back of her leaving, Mian couldn¡¯t stand it and frowned.
¡°What kind of owners are there?¡±
¡°No matter how special the rtionship between nobles and knights is, there are not only nobles who respect knights. Rather, treat this man well. There will definitely be a ce to use itter.¡±
At his words, Mian tilted her head.
¡°You¡¯re talking as if you knew this would happen from the beginning, right?¡±
Contrary to her words, Ray makes a face to see something strange.
¡°Then why would I incite a fight for no reason?¡±
¡°Was it really all nned?¡±
Her alreadyrge eyes widened even more.
¡°It¡¯s not all, though.¡±
Normally, he¡¯s vicious and easy-going, so I didn¡¯t know it, but when I see him like this, his head works quite well.
¨C It¡¯s good to have suppressed it¡ Now what should I do with this?
Soonbok kicked the knight with his foot.
Mien, who was concentrating on treatment, red at Sunbok.
They now had to depart for the fourth ve dealer.
ASAP so he doesn¡¯t run away.
However, the schedule is dyed a little because the article is being treated.
I wanted to keep Mien away and let her work on her treatment, but I was a little reluctant to leave her alone in the midst of what might happen next.
No matter what anyone says, Mien is an artificial (?) saint created by the ck Room.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, go first. Even if it looks like this, I have the confidence to take care of myself.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
A swordsman who handles mana should be trustworthy, but why does he look so confused?
Soonbok shook his head.
¨C I can¡¯t. Let¡¯s wait a bit until it heals.
¡°¡that would be nice.¡±
It will likely take a few more days to enve the third ver and find the fourth.
Chapter 454
Episode 454 Celia¡¯s ve Prize, Justice¡¯s ve Prize (10)
After three hours, the knight came to his senses.
It was an internal injury that could be said to be quite serious.
Mien¡¯s treatment worked effectively.
¡°The treatment is over, but please lie down a little longer. I just brought porridge, so I¡¯ll leave it here.¡±
She smiled and put down the wooden bowl.
He looked down at his lighter body and said quietly.
¡°Did you heal me? Why did you do that¡ My master won¡¯t let you go.¡±
¡°Do you need a reason to help people?¡±
¡°Help doesn¡¯t need a reason, but favor does have a reason. My master would probably have abandoned me. The fact that I can be this fine must have been someone¡¯s kindness.¡±
Mien slowly nodded her head as she grasped the situation quite quickly.
The knight man also nodded.
After thinking for a while, he stood up from his seat with a determined face.
¡°If you receive a favor, it is your duty to return it. There must be something you want from me, so we should talk.¡±
Mien got up after him.
¡°Your heart is straight. I will guide you.¡±
* * *
Ray sat in the shade of a tree and thought about the order of things toe.
¡°As soon as Celia¡¯s work is done, we will need to travel to other kingdoms to increase ves.¡±
These days, the movement of the ck room is unusual.
It is quieter than usual, as if decorating something.
He did not make the mistake of thinking that a moment of silence was peace.
The tension before the typhoon arrives.
When the de hidden in the silence is revealed, it will be the time when the world is in mes.
Likewise, Sunbok, who was sitting leaning against a tree, looked at the clouds that flowed in vain and asked.
¨C Brother, what are you going to do now?
¡°We must destroy Celia from within. The current Celia is too rotten. It is time to reveal the behavior of the aristocrats and change the political world.¡±
¨C But I wonder if that¡¯s the right thing to do.
At Sunbok¡¯s words, Ray looked at him.
Then he looked at Ray and said.
¨C Since there is a ck room, we have been able to easily infer and move their actions so far. It would be nice if the ves to be created in the future could be managed without being noticed by the ck room, but if you buy a check from the ck room, you maye to a situation where it is harder to move than now.
That¡¯s right.
In the current situation, if the ck room¡¯s containment and the coalition¡¯s attack came, it would be difficult to form an organization.
If that happens, it will only go back to the previous times when you move as an individual.
can¡¯t stand still
Even now, while they are thinking about the future, the ck Room is constantly moving.
However, despite Soonbok¡¯s worrying words, Ray did not waver.
On the contrary, isn¡¯t it filled with more heat?
¡°If ten ves can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll just increase it to a hundred. If not a hundred, then a thousand. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll have to make everyone in the ck Room into ves and destroy them. Hehehe.¡±
Soon-bok let out a deep voice, ¡®Emm¡¯ at the words that seemed like madness at first nce.
¨C His vocation is a ve trader.
There were cksmiths, cooks, carpenters, and merchants as vocations assigned by others, but today one more has increased.
As they were chatting under the shade of a tree, a knight apanied by Mien approached.
He looked at the two and bowed his head.
¡°You are saved. Thank you benefactor.¡±
Even though they had only crossed swords once, the way they willingly bowed their heads without forgetting the goodwill was that of arge group of people.
The article continued.
¡°I will never forget this grace of mine. So I will give you my advice. Hurry up and get out of this town.¡±
Even though it sounded like a joke, Ray understood it at once.
¡°We know that the identity of the owner is a nobleman. Besides, since I shamed you earlier, there is a possibility that a noble with a strong sense of pride might retaliate.¡±
The knight looked at Ray and nodded.
¡°Right. So go ahead and get out of town. I know you have strong escorts, but they are not strong enough to deal with the nobles¡¯ troops.¡±
Ray is the one who stopped the undead army by herself.
A penny or two saved by the nobles could be wiped out in the blink of an eye.
In addition, there is no reason to refuse toe to a nobleman to be a ve!
Soonbok was also surprised by the unexpected surprise (?).
¨C It seems that she is a woman who wants to die.
It was like sticking your head through the jaws of a tiger.
¡°If hees, we have to deal with him.¡±
I was struggling with what to do in my heart, but I couldn¡¯t helpughing at the caring mind that took care of alleviating my worries.
The more the corners of their mouths went up, the more the knight became more impatient.
¡°I mean, I don¡¯t like it! The noble knights are mighty, and the soldiers are armed with spears and swords. With their number reaching 3,000, it is a huge army that even the royal family should keep a close eye on!¡±
It¡¯s even better that the royal family is watching!
It¡¯s so good that you want to hug the article who brings you good news every time you open your mouth!
No matter what he said, the knight sighed and left one more word.
¡°No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t beat a high-ranking aristocrat. Even if you win the battle, even if you talk about the ve auction, the royal family will not believe your words.¡±
Hearing that he was a high-ranking aristocrat, Ray eventually couldn¡¯t stand it and hugged the knight.
¡°Hahahaha! Amazing, Great!¡±
¡°Why are you like this!¡±
A high-ranking aristocrat!
It¡¯s a big fish! I was fishing without much expectation, and the big thing asked!
With this opportunity, we will be able to clean up the political world in Celia!
The things I worried about having saved a knight¡¯s life once disappeared!
I guess this is why people have to do good things and live!
Everyone was bewildered in a situation where only Ray was happy.
But what then!
If you¡¯re happy, that¡¯s all!
Reaping an unexpected harvest, Ray decided to find the third ve dealer in a hurry.
* * *
The second ver who managed to escape was heartbroken.
¡°In this industry, information is the lifeline. They say it¡¯s like the lesser ones. Kkeuk.¡±
In preparation for such a time, it was helpful to establish connections with the information guild.
It was not something that the information guild liked by spending a lot of money for no reason.
He took out a mana orb from his bosom and held it up.
Carefully pouring mana into it, the reaction came back immediately.
As the minute mana signal made his fingertips tingle, the ve trader opened his mouth.
¡°Things have gone bad, so please send an escort.¡±
¨C Escort troops? What are you talking about?
¡°Some strange guys started attacking the ve traders. Fortunately, I was able to escape after hearing the news first, but I cannot guarantee that no pursuit wille.¡±
¨C ¡Then did you contact this room in a situation where you might have been tracked down?
An eerie voice spread through the mana orb.
The ve trader, a little intimidated by him, excused himself.
¡°I have confirmed time and time again that there is no tracking. But won¡¯t it be even more difficult if I get caught?¡±
¨C ¡.
I couldn¡¯t hear a voice from the mana crystal ball.
A voice came from the crystal ball that had remained silent for a long time.
¨C good night. I¡¯ll send you an escort as you wish. If you¡¯ve bothered this room for just a small thing, you¡¯ll pay the price.
¡°I see.¡±
¨C Let¡¯s meet and hear the details.
Pop ¨C
The flow of mana was cut off.
He¡¯s the kind of guy who always quits when he wants to.
I don¡¯t care if others have something to say or not.
The ve trader spat at that attitude that was socking even if he didn¡¯t have a fight.
¡°Hey, hey! I¡¯m dirty, so I¡¯ll have to hit this job!¡±
While he was kicking a tree to take out his anger, two figures in night clothes fell by his side.
¡°Strike me¡ I should have told you beforehand that betrayal is death.¡±
¡°You¡¯re the kind of guy who¡¯ll regret it only when a knife goes through his throat.¡±
The ve trader¡¯s goosebumps went as he heard their voices over his back.
How long has it been since I contacted Sujeong-gu and the escort has already arrived?
He secretly gnashed his teeth.
¡®You¡¯ve been tailing me!¡¯
Otherwise, it would be impossible for the escort to arrive so quickly.
¡°We have confirmed that there is no tracking. Tell me why you ran away from the capital.¡±
When the man in ck spoke, the ve trader answered with tears in his eyes.
¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on, but the ve traders are disappearing one by one. If I had stayed in the capital, I probably wouldn¡¯t have escaped their hands either.¡±
¡°Are the ve traders disappearing?¡±
¡°yes. From what I¡¯ve researched after giving money to the information guild, it seems that someone is only targeting ve traders. Isn¡¯t it supposed to be the hostile forces of the ck Room¡?¡±
If he just goes on like this, he may disappear without a rumor at their hands.
That¡¯s why the ve traders might be a hostile force of the ck room, andid the stone in advance.
The ck men exchanged nces with each other.
If it is really a hostile force, it may be necessary to report it to the upper level.
They looked back at the ve dealer, as if they thought they couldn¡¯t decide on their own.
¡°¡Are you sure it¡¯s an enemy force?¡±
The ve trader, who was about to say, ¡®I just said¡¡¯, shut his mouth at the words of the ck man.
¡°If it¡¯s just something I¡¯ve said, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±
He died this way and died that way.
The ve trader, who had been tearing up in his heart, hurriedly nodded.
¡°Woe for sure! Even the information guild was suspicious of their sudden action!¡±
In order to increase the credibility of the horse, he even sold the Aman Information Guild.
When it got to that point, the ck men also nodded.
If even the information guild was suspicious, it was understandable enough.
If they can prevent the hostile forces in advance, their position in the ck room will also rise.
Blinded by ¡®promotion¡¯, they did not even think of doubting once again.
¡°We will take care of that.¡±
¡°From now on, wait for orders from the outskirts, not from the royal capital.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
The ve trader, who had barely survived, brushed his chest.
The words that the ve trader spit out in order to live eventually became the fuse that the ck room kept Ray in check.
Chapter 455
Episode 455 Celia¡¯s ve Merchant, ve Merchant of Justice (11)
After purchasing arge amount of rope at the market, Ray deliberately moved to a quiet ce where the troops of high-ranking nobles could easily find him and not be conscious of the surrounding gaze.
Of course, the party grumbled.
¡°Will you reallye looking for us just because we are in a ce like this?¡±
¡°I know you are full of confidence, but your opponent is a military force. What do you think you want to do against them?¡±
¨C Brother, it would be better to rest at an inn.
¡°¡¡±
Mace and Moros did not speak separately, but they seemed to be of the same opinion.
Ray ignored everyone¡¯sments.
¡°Heh heh. The big fish rolls into your hand on its own, but you can¡¯t miss it.¡±
Knowing that there is no end to stubbornness once, Soonbok and Mien shut their mouths.
I sat in the woods for over four hours.
Mace, who couldn¡¯t stand the pain and got up from his seat, shouted.
¡°How long are we going to keep doing this! you kid! Let¡¯s just be stubborn and take a break at the inn!¡±
A mere ve trying to defy his master.
It was necessary to let people know early on that hypocrisy is directly rted to death.
When Ray stared at Soonbok nkly, Soonbok tilted his head and then smiled as if he understood.
Interpreting the look in his eyes as ¡®kill half of them¡¯, Soonbok approached Mace and struck him mercilessly.
Only Mace¡¯s intive screams echoed through the forest as his thick palms moved back and forth on his cheeks.
In the end, the ve trader was beaten thirty times andid on his bed.
While treating Mace, Mien put on a tired expression.
¡°It¡¯s still hot, so don¡¯t make any work.¡±
The forest is hot.
In addition, moisture is also significant.
Just sitting still was enough to cause the difort index to pierce the atmosphere and head into space.
Two more hours passed.
Now, those who couldn¡¯t get rid of the heat with mana were showing signs of scratching the trees while gasping for breath.
¡°You are cool.¡±
Ray alone made the surroundings cool with his magic.
Soonbok is also clinging to his side and fanning his hands.
Mace hinted at interjecting.
¡°Isn¡¯t there an old saying to respect the elderly? My age is also my age, so please take a seat¡¡±
While talking, he tried to squeeze into the seat next to him, but Soonbok with a vicious expression on his face hit him again in his thirties, and then fell out.
Mian pursed her lips.
¡°Phi. salty.¡±
What if it¡¯s salty?
What makes my bodyfortable!
Mace approached Mien pleading, but she turned her head away.
It¡¯s hard on her too.
In the end, Mace was thrown into the forest with a swollen cheek.
There were those who came towards them from afar.
Animal fur attached to leather clothes, and leather boots specialized for walking in the forest.
No matter which one you look at, it is that of a bandit.
The group of bandits approaching them with a ferocious spirit soon splits apart.
A tall man walked out of the center and pressed close to Ray and his party.
¡°You bastard, in whose territory do you dare to lie down carelessly? Wake up.¡±
He spoke boldly on purpose, but his tone was serious, not suitable for a bandit.
In addition, the beard, which should have been dirty for a bandit, was neatly trimmed.
Yang Ray, who said that the thing he had been waiting for had finally arrived, lifted his head and looked at the bandits¡¯ faces.
¡®Looks like the knights are disguised.¡¯
He¡¯s wearing clothes that don¡¯t match, but he doesn¡¯t look like a bandit.
Twenty people were emitting sharp momentum like a sword.
No matter how well-trained a bandit is, it is impossible to apply such pressure.
Rai slowly stood up in the shade of a tree and brushed off the hem of his trousers.
¡°Do you have anything to do with me?¡±
¡°You talk a little short.¡±
¡°Why would you do this between people who know everything? Are you a rat sent by some leeches?¡±
The bandit boss, or the knightmander, frowned.
But he didn¡¯t act recklessly.
¡®I can¡¯t see any gaps.¡¯
I am standing with my legs crossed, but I can¡¯t see any gaps that people should see.
It was like facing a huge wall standing upright.
¡°You¡¯re the kind of person who can¡¯t understand what I¡¯m talking about. surround.¡±
When the knightmander gave the order, the knights disguised as bandits began to organize examinations.
Left and right by mail.
Like a bird spreading its wings, the scattered knights surrounded the party at once.
It is a checkup that cannot be seen with the skill of a bandit.
The power of mana, passed down as if it were a checkup handed down from a famous family, was not a level that a criminal could dare to handle.
Sensing a sense of danger, Mace carefully grabbed the hem of Soonbok.
¡°What do I do now?¡±
¨C Where do you carelessly put your dirty hands!
Of course, the palm of the hand flew with a shout of obedience.
¡°Cuck!¡±
Mace was pped on the cheek andy down again.
Seeing him knocking out the same side before the battle even started, the knights were embarrassed for a moment.
That moment.
Ray struck the neck of one of the knights holding the sword.
Even a trained knight shook his head with an impact that would instantly knock him out.
While looking away for a moment, a knight was hit.
The knightmander hurriedly intervened.
He pulls out a bakdo from his waist and attacks Ray, aiming for his abdomen.
Although it is not a favorite sword that has been with him for decades, his skill is so high that even a cheap sword exerts formidable power.
Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
The ground shook from the massive collision of mana.
Hard-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Fix that battle line!¡±
He doesn¡¯t even seem to want to hide his identity anymore.
Where in the world are famous bandits giving orders to regroup?
Ray sneered at that funny act and swung the knightmander¡¯s sword around.
The knightmander¡¯s sword strike, which had been pouring down like starlight embroidering the sky, lost its power and stuck to the ground.
¡°Huh!¡±
It was at the same time that Ray¡¯s fingers bent like an eagle¡¯s w touched the leader¡¯s neck.
At the slightest movement, his weak neck would be broken by his hand.
When the captain was in danger, the knights let go of their swords.
It was an obvious willingness to surrender.
¡°stop. Stop it.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll make sure we back off.¡±
Attack at will and then go as they please?
How can you catch a big fish and just let it go?
Ray shook his head and refused.
¡°It¡¯s just the beginning, and I¡¯ll be sad if I just go.¡±
Even the necromancer who was imprisoned had sumbed to his ¡®treatment (?)¡¯ and opened his mouth.
I didn¡¯t think it would be different because they were knights.
Ray tapped the knightmander on the cheek a couple of times.
¡°Heh heh. If you want to save the boss, you¡¯d better be quietly tied up.¡±
Threatening with his life with a sinister smile, he was more bandit than bandit.
¡°Keep¡¡±
¡°¡I can¡¯t.¡±
Even as the knights drool, they obediently held out their hands.
When I nced at Sunbok and Mien, they hurriedly brought a rope and tied them in turn.
The two of them thought of each other while restraining the knights.
¡®Did I buy a rope in preparation for an asion like this?¡¯
¡®How far did you look?¡¯
It gave me goosebumps at the sight of him looking into the future casually, as if he had foresight.
When all the knights were tied up, Ray asked them.
¡°Who sent you?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
No one answered.
Everyone just kept silent with their heads down and their eyes down.
¡°We are bandits.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be a bandit?¡±
¡°¡¡±
His sharp point made the knightmander¡¯s mouth shut.
No matter how much he said it, it didn¡¯t seem like he would open his mouth, so Ray decided to tell a lie.
¡°Actually, I am the leader of the reconnaissance party sent by the Celia royal family. These are my men.¡±
As he nced behind him, they blinked their eyes, who had be royal scouts in an instant.
However, the captain and the knights began to show a difference in their eyes.
¡°¡how do you mean that?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter whether you open your mouth or not, but the Celia royal family ns to weed out the nobles on arge scale using this opportunity.¡±
¡°It has nothing to do with us.¡±
Ray ignored the knightmander¡¯s words and continued talking.
¡°A mysterious ledger started circting around the royal family. I don¡¯t know what family you belonged to, but you must have left at least one name on the ledger. If the truth is revealed at all, not only your master, but you and all the family members of your knights¡¯ family will be doomed.¡±
As he lowered his voice and threatened, the knightmander swallowed his saliva.
¡®¡If the young master dies, our family will end.¡¯
The nobleman who led the family died, and at some point, the wife began to hang out with the men, revealing her true intentions.
The only thing he could trust in this situation was his son.
But isn¡¯t it a very miserable death to die to pay the price for the crimesmitted by the mother?
A family that has lost a sessor can only wait for destruction.
¡®If that statement is true¡¡¯
The familyes to an end.
The knightmander, who had been silent for a while, looked up at Ray.
¡°What do you mean by telling me that?¡±
As soon as he responded, Ray raised an eyebrow.
His charming smile peeped out under his white mask.
¡°Your Majesty is a verypassionate person. If the water changes were in thetter half of the year, I wouldn¡¯t know, but if the nobles confessed their sins right now, when they haven¡¯t even started, they would surely forgive them. Of course, keeping quiet as it is is one way to do it, but¡ if anyone is caught, the family and family members you serve will all be punished.¡±
At the word capital punishment, the knightmander¡¯s heart felt like it was sinking.
¡®That alone has to be blocked at all costs.¡¯
Even if he had to turn his back on his master, he had to block the gate of extinction.
But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t blindly trust what others say.
No matter how much he has the skills to easily subdue himself as the leader of the knights, didn¡¯t he tell me to cross the stone bridge after knocking on it?
The knightmander looked at Ray with sharp eyes.
¡°Show me proof that what you say is true.¡±
¡°evidence?¡±
Mmm. be proof
After thinking for a moment, Ray rummaged through his pockets and took out a tile.
It was an honored card from the Kingdom of Silia that had been received from Hafman the other day.
The rim is made of tinum and the decoration is studded with various rare jewels.
Even so, Ray is the Taesang elder of the upper half of the upper half of the continent, which is said to be the best.
Of course, the que was also extremely luxurious.
The unusual appearance of the que and even the official seal of King Deogard in the center made the captain of the knights believe in it.
¡°¡I guess it¡¯s true.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t usually lie.¡±
They lie without spitting on their lips.
Maybe he has a natural talent for fraud.
Chapter 456
Episode 456 Celia¡¯s ve Trader, Justice¡¯s ve Trader (12)
¡°¡I want to talk to the master.¡±
At his words, the knight who had been watching the situation from behind Mien came forward.
¡°Stop it, Captain.¡±
¡°Gunter? How are you, the escort, here?¡±
When the knightmander looked at him as if he had seen something strange, the knight called Gunter replied with aplicated face.
¡°¡We fought against them ¡®there¡¯, but were defeated. They took care of mest night.¡±
The knightmander flinched for a moment at the expression ¡®there¡¯, but that was all.
Rather, he answered calmly with a face that said nothing was wrong.
¡°Your subordinate owes you.¡±
¡°leader. It is certain that these are scouting parties sent by His Majesty. Looking at each individual¡¯s skills and progress, I can dare to assert.¡±
Ray¡¯s party defeated the ve traders all at once.
Rumors had already spread among the nobles that two of the only four ve auction houses in the capital had disappeared.
Since it is not known who did it, there were even rumors that the king, who had noticed about the ve auction, secretly used his hands.
In the midst of this, a series of groups iming to be Celia¡¯s scouting team appeared at the right time, and Gunther believed thempletely.
When there was a usible witness after staying still, the corners of Ray¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t go up, so it was caught in his ears.
¡°I know that. The cards they showed prove it.¡±
¡°Then please tell me.¡±
¡°Why did you do that earlier? It¡¯s not like usual.¡±
¡°This is a moment when the life of the future head of household is in danger. No, it¡¯s a matter of the family¡¯s survival. Please make the right choice.¡±
Despite his pleading voice, the knightmander only drool for a moment.
After thinking for a moment, he shook his head.
¡°Gunther, this is where I have been for thirty years. How could I turn my back on the owner of such a ce?¡±
¡°Stop forgetting the past. To choose to escape without thinking about the current problem. I don¡¯t get along with the captain.¡±
¡°stop!¡±
The roar of the knightmander filled the forest.
The birds of the forest were startled and ran away at the sound mixed with mana.
¡°Stop it, Gunter. I will never turn my back on the family until the lord leaves us personally. So please. stop it.¡±
¡°Captain¡¡±
Gunther did not open his mouth again at his words.
The leader¡¯s ability to act once he has made a decision is frightening.
He neither withdrew norpromised, so there was no stubbornness.
Ray, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, smiled.
¡°It is a great loyalty. The one who is called the master is using ves and throwing the honor of the Knights to the ground. Even a pet dog will bite if its owner doesn¡¯t like it.¡±
In a good way, it was great loyalty, but in a bad way, that stubbornness was leading the family to destruction.
Despite hearing insults, the leader was calm.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I hear you curse. I just stand by my convictions.¡±
it¡¯s a belief
Of course, it might be a great belief for a knight.
However, as a vassal who cares about his family, it was a disqualification.
¡°Problems don¡¯t go away or diminish if left alone. I¡¯ll see how long your beliefsst.¡±
¡°Someday the owner will recognize it too.¡±
I¡¯m sorry, but that won¡¯t happen.
People say that people change, but the truth is that they just saw apromise with themselves.
Ray met the knight¡¯s eyes.
There was ¡®desperation¡¯ covered in the skin of ¡®belief¡¯.
* * *
Ray freed one of the knights and ordered them to go and report the situation to their master.
The knight looked at it for a moment and was confused, but when the knightmander nodded, he quickly ran away.
Soonbok, who nced at the ce where the knights were, said worriedly.
¨C Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Things will getplicated when the owner finds out.
At that, Ray softly closed his eyes.
¡°Wrong beliefs only lead to depravity. I have no choice but to face reality.¡±
Only an iprehensible answer came back.
¨C However, if you look at the reality like this, it seems that you are going to turn on the futility while looking for the owner
.
At his words, Ray nodded again.
¡°So you have to step in.¡±
¨C yes?
¡°Soonbok, run.¡±
Are you running all of a sudden?
Are you saying to pursue the knight?
It is the lowest quality errand among errands.
No matter how you do it, you have the face of a top-notch spirit!
¨C No! How unfortunate! I can¡¯t even die!
Soonbok pped him in the same way as to slit his stomach.
¡°Ah, this was a bad product. then what I have no choice but to exchange it for a spirit that listens well.¡±
It wasn¡¯t too bad for Ray.
Anyway, isn¡¯t the spirit that will rece him discreetly waiting?
For a moment, Soonbok, who imagined that Hesilia would sit in the seat of the spirit king, suddenly smiled brightly.
¨C I¡¯ve been in one ce too much, so what¡¯s the point of itching these days? I just wanted to exercise, but you know my heart very well.
Awesome¡ª!
The sound was so loud that I was worried that I might break my teeth.
¡°Go and take a good look. Try not to stand out.¡±
¨C ¡All right.
¡°Oh. You might as well leave a letter behind.¡±
Ray rummaged through his arms and handed him a carefully folded letter.
Although he epted the submission, he was somewhat unsure.
¨C What is this?
¡°Hope of the knights. And the cold reality.¡±
Again, only an iprehensible answer came back.
Soonbok grumbled.
¨C Let me understand you.
However, not Aira¡¯s cuteness, but only Subok¡¯s protest, he was banned from entering before Ray heard it.
Soonbok let out a sigh and finally took a reluctant step.
Even at the top level, he¡¯s still an errand boy.
His condition was just pitiful.
* * *
Soonbok clicked his tongue as he saw the knight turning around to find the territory in case someone was followed.
How could he avoid even the third-rate information guild¡¯s pursuit with suchxity?
The knight, who got a horse and ran day and night without rest, headed for a huge territory, which was the territory of a marquis called ¡®Veron¡¯.
Soonbok blew the whistle.
¨C Whiyu. The Marquis trades in ves. It¡¯s worth knowing the realm.
If you are a marquis, you are a great noble next to the duke.
If you put your mind to it, it was a position where you could wipe out a small territory on the periphery.
After passing through a huge gate that could amodate four wagons at the same time, the knight got off his horse and hurriedly looked for a ce to go.
Soonbok watched the scene quietly and waited for the article toe out.
I wonder if two hours passed while hiding my presence like that.
The courteous knight mounted his horse again with a serious face.
It seems that he is thinking of going back since he told the story.
¡®Poor fellows.¡¯
Since he was caught by a monster that he couldn¡¯t help but be caught, the hardships ahead are clear to his eyes.
Soonbok, who nced at the room, ced the letter Ray had handed over to him on the empty table.
Of course, I didn¡¯t see the contents.
However, he intended to keep his seat until the noble opened the letter himself.
There is a risk that someone else will read the letter or intercept it.
¡®If I don¡¯tplete the mission properly, I¡¯m sure a disgrace will fall.¡¯
It¡¯s not a bad order, but it¡¯s a steam bath.
That moment.
A woman apanied by a young and handsome man entered the room.
The woman let out a sigh as the ground disappeared.
¡°There are no knights who can do anything properly¡ Are you saying there are not so many talented people in thisnd?¡±
¡°Do not worry. I am by your side, the Marquis of Veron.¡±
At the mention of the marquis¡¯s wife, Sunbok¡¯s eyes were young.
The woman frowned slightly.
¡°Bian. I would have told you to call me Bian.¡±
¡°I made a mistake. Mr. Bian.¡±
¡°It¡¯s called. Rather¡¡±
She was about to say something and found a letter on the table.
The pattern is a little unique, so it shows interest.
¡°A letter¡ how long has it been since¡¡±
I opened the letter and looked at the contents, and there was no time to get wet with emotion.
The woman shook her hands.
The young man questioned him.
¡°Why is that?¡±
He trembled like an aspen tree, like a very frightened person.
¡°Oh nothing. Let¡¯s go get some rest.¡±
¡°Ugh. All right.¡±
At the end of the rest, the young man kisses the back of the woman¡¯s hand, and leads the woman¡¯s hand as he leaves the room.
Left alone, Soonbok tilted his head.
¨C I didn¡¯t know you were the Marquis¡¯s wife. But to hear that the family is openly having an affair¡ I don¡¯t know how this guy¡¯s family works.
Besides, what the hell was written in the letter that made me so frightened?
I was curious about it, but I am afraid of the future if I watch it carelessly.
Thinking that he must have made a rough threat, Soonbok left the marquis family with a light heart.
Now all that remains is to go and report.
* * *
Ray prepared to camp in the woods.
Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t bring a leather backpack from Celia¡¯s castle, so all he had was a dagger hanging from his waist.
Mien and Mace Moros, who are now ustomed to camping, wiped the ground skillfully.
He pulled out stones that might be in the way and swept the ground once.
That alone created afortable enough space for a person to lie down.
Grass was removed from the bush and spread on the ground, and stones that had been pre-roasted over a bonfire were nted in the surrounding ground, and warm energy emanated from the ground.
The captain of the knights, who had been left tied up in a corner, asked in a cracked voice.
¡°What are you going to do with us?¡±
Ray, chewing on the beef jerky, nced at him.
¡°I intend to demand a ransom.¡±
¡°ransom? Do you want money?¡±
¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t buy someone else¡¯s knights with just money. All I want is a corresponding price.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a price¡¡±
Lay, who lowered her butt under the shade of a tree, faced the knightmander.
¡°I intend to test the one you serve. Is it really a rtionship of trust, as you think, or a one-sided rtionship between a dog and its owner?¡±
¡°You are rude! How dare you try to destroy my lord!¡±
As the knightmander gnashed his teeth and red at him, Ray scratched his ear.
¡°I tried to help out of pity for not being able to tell whether it was poop or soybean paste. I said that this is why it is not thew to harvest ck-headed beasts.¡±
¡®I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll just tip it over.¡¯ It is very bizarre to mumble.
Chapter 457
Episode 457 Celia¡¯s ve Prize, Justice¡¯s ve Prize (13)
The Knight Commander, who had been simmering with anger at Ray¡¯s attitude, snorted and turned his head away.
¡°Try the hundred des. Although his current behavior doesn¡¯t suit the family, the master was a man with no ws in his personality. Certainly not going your way.¡±
I don¡¯t know where that beliefes from.
¡°You¡¯ll find out when you see it.¡±
The knights blushed at the fact that the attendant was being harassed, but that was all.
They have nothing to do with their hands and feet tied, so they have no choice but to endure disassembly.
Minen hinted.
¡°No matter how strong you are, your opponent is a noble. It¡¯s better to get things sorted out before getting caught up in moreplicated matters.¡±
At that, Ray nodded.
He thought so too.
While iming to be noble, he did not openly trade ves in the royal capital behind the scenes.
¡®Two days to catch the third ver. It would be better to organize it inside.¡¯
Perhaps, if more time was dyed, the ve traders who noticed what was happening behind the scenes might run away.
I¡¯ll have to look into solving that before that happens.
* * *
When the day dawned, Soonbok came back and confessed what he had seen.
The fact that the Marquis of Veron, who wields considerable power in Celia, is trading ves.
And that the Marquis of Veron is dead and his wife, Bian, is leading the family as a substitute for the Marquis.
¨C It¡¯s a pitiful family name. The Marquis himself is dead, and his wife is unable to fulfill her noble duties. At least he has a son, but he¡¯s 13 now, so even if he seeds to the Marquess, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to properly run the family.
Soonbok clicked his tongue.
Usually, when a noble dies, the first son inherits the title.
However, since the son is only thirteen years old, it is a bit unreliable to entrust the family.
After all, being a noble family is not a toy for children.
Of course, in the current situation, it seems that the aristocratic wife named Bian is putting off handing over her title to control the family.
Ray grinned.
¡°It¡¯s good to try out. Did you deliver the letter well?¡±
-yes. After reading the letter, the woman¡¯s expression changed dramatically. What are you writing about?
Did he say that he would release his breath if he didn¡¯t hand over the family name right away?
I was really curious about what kind of threats he would have written because he was usually vicious.
¡°I told the same lies I told the knights. A ledger of unknown origin has begun to circte inside the Celia royal family. I wrote that if the lives of the knights were sacrificed, the contents of the ledger would not be prosecuted, but I don¡¯t know if that power-hungry noble would take care of the safety of the knights first.¡±
Only then did Soonbok nod.
¨C It¡¯s a good test. If the woman takes care of the safety of the knights, are you going to turn a blind eye to it?
Soonbok smiled happily as if he had seen something warm, and he shook his head, asking if he was crazy.
¡°That is that and this is this. You can¡¯t avoid punishment because you enjoyed the ve auctions banned by the kingdom and fulfilled your self-interest.¡±
The impression of obedience was shattered.
After all, isn¡¯t it the sound of being thrown into prison!
¡°Still, depending on the answer, I might be able to restore the knights¡¯ trust.¡±
It was already a broken trust, but I didn¡¯t know that this opportunity could change it.
If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d like to help in any way.
So that the wife of the Marquis of Veron cane to her senses so that the Knights can safely return to her family.
But that idea was shattered in less than a day.
* * *
As written in the letter, Bian brought the knights to the appointed ce.
But he didn¡¯te out.
He only ordered a significant number of knights and soldiers to capture him.
Ray was stunned by that.
¡°Is it thoughtless or bold?¡±
¨C It seems that both are right.
Making a threat in a situation where a knight is tied up is in line with the meaning of giving up the life of a knight.
Apparently, for a woman named Bian, the ledger was more precious than the life of the knights.
There are a lot of stabbings, so he must be sending so many knights and soldiers to check the authenticity of the ledger.
The knights who surrounded them shouted.
¡°Release the imprisoned knights right now! Otherwise, you will have to ask for forgiveness in your own blood!¡±
¡°If you obediently follow me, the lord said he would not ask for your sins. However, he said that if you do not respond, he will surely kill you, so follow me quietly.¡±
Not even a one or two year old.
No matter what, I already know that if I follow you, I will die.
From Bian¡¯s point of view, he is a foreign substance that gets in the way.
Whether or not there really is a ledger, it is an existence that must be killed.
Besides, she is a disgusting example of aristocrats who prioritize their ownfort no matter what the knights do.
It was clear that there was no room for mercy at a time like this.
¡°This is how ites out.¡±
Even though Bian was given ast chance, he did not ept it.
Ray took a look at the articles that were tied up.
They may have been honorable knights in the past, but not now.
Even if he is aware of his cheating, he does not stop him and silently follows his dishonorable mission.
In a way, it may seem like loyalty, but the reality of it is just self-satisfaction.
One day the owner wille to his senses.
One day I will raise my family and raise it up.
They will put the glory of the past into their hands again.
Even if it was a hope, it was the hope and the driving force that moved them.
So, until that hope is destroyed, they will think of humiliation as an honor.
It¡¯s pitiful.
It was pitiful that he was just staring at it, not knowing that it was a rotten rope.
¨C You don¡¯t even have to look. do you punish
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°Free me.¡±
-yes?
¡°Return the knights to their families.¡±
As if he had heard it wrong, Subok asked again, but his eyes widened at Ray¡¯s words.
¨C Are you sane?
He was silently looking at the knights.
Seeing that as an affirmation, Subok nodded.
Mace and Moros, who received a nce, released the knights with a clear expression of tension.
The knights who were released after two days carefully move to the ce where the knights are, each touching their wrists.
The knights, who became impatient at that appearance, pointed at Ray.
¡°Follow you too. The lord wants to see.¡±
Soonbok swallowed the wind.
Jumping into the tiger¡¯s den wasn¡¯t enough, so I thought I was going to invite the tiger this time.
It seemed that it was not Ray who was insane, but rather the aristocratic wife.
¡°You will see it when the time is right.¡±
¡°gibberish. If they do not follow, they will only use force.¡±
At that, the knightmander waved his hand and dissuaded the young knight.
The opponent is so strong that even he cannot use his hand.
There was nothing good for the family by causing trouble.
¡°stop. I¡¯ll exin to my lord, so I¡¯m going to step back for today.¡±
At his words, the young knight hesitantly said.
¡°¡If your lord finds out, he will greatly honor you.¡±
¡°Does not matter.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
When the young knight withdrew, Gunther also walked towards the knights while keeping an eye on Ray.
¡°I owe you. I will never forget the grace that saved my life.¡±
With a single word, he joins the ranks of the knights.
Before leaving, the knightmander looked at Ray onest time.
¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re plotting and testing, but it won¡¯t work out the way they want.¡±
That¡¯s something no one knows.
* * *
Ray packed his things in the woods when everyone had left and it was quiet.
The sun shines brightly.
The warm sunlight filtering through the leaves warmed my skin pleasantly.
Mian asked cautiously.
¡°What are you going to do with them?¡±
Ray, who seemed to stand aloof and observe nature and admire the height of the sky, suddenly smiled wickedly.
¡°I have to put cheong in the royal family of Celia and turn the family into a mess. If you look into the ve trade and the affairs of the marquise¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll find that the upper ss raised in the family yed with money. Hehehe.¡±
There is no point in being insidious.
It was so heavy in front of the knights, but now it was indescribably frivolous.
¡°¡You¡¯re not holding a grudge, are you?¡±
Ray¡¯s suspicions warmed his heart a little.
In fact, at first, I thought he might be a member of the Dark Room because his movements were so suspicious.
However, upon closer inspection, isn¡¯t he just an aristocrat who fell in love with ve auctions?
Knowing this, it would have been much better to spend time interrogating the ve trader.
¡°Well, as a noble, if you don¡¯t fulfill your duties and responsibilities, you deserve punishment.¡±
¡°On the subject of the fallen nobles.¡±
¡°Even if they are fallen nobles, nobles are nobles.¡±
As Minen got angry, Soonbok shook his head.
¨C Fallen nobles are just ordinary people. No, in some ways, it might be more like ves than people.
His words took a huge psychological toll on Meen.
In the past, she was actually a ve in the ck room.
He is also Ray¡¯s faithful ve even now.
If I add a little exaggeration, the years of being a ve were going to be longer than when I was an aristocrat.
While they were bickering, Ray looked in the direction the knights had left and was lost in thought.
¡®Somehow I smell something.¡¯
something is awkward
At the time of the ve auction, it ismon for good goods toe outter.
Unfortunately, a handsome and tall ve came out from the first ve auction, and the Marquis of Veron bought it.
The main customer base of the ve auction house is male.
As a result, male ves are often used only as workers.
If the ve in the first auction is a person from the ck Room and the ve trader received money from the ck Room and manipted it to hand over the ve to her¡ Then, naturally, the
person from the ck Room would infiltrate the Marquis of Veron.
Of course, it could have happened by ident, but thinking that it happened by ident made me even more suspicious.
Soonbok came to Ray¡¯s side.
-I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing. If necessary, it would be nice to make a forced breakthrough, but I wonder if I made a pointless mistake¡
Certainly, the Marquis of Veron¡¯s wife will act cautiously because of what happened just now.
If what the ck room really wants is the Marquis of Veron, there is a possibility that the ck room, paying attention to her actions, will notice something.
Now that nothing is certain yet, the priority is to catch ve traders and dig up information.
Ray packed his things.
¡®The third ve trader must know something if he took the money back.¡¯
He headed back to the courtesy ve auction house.
Chapter 458
Episode 458 Military Gathering (1)
Since the auction didn¡¯t take ce untilte in the evening, Ray and the others waited for the sun to set while eating snacks in the market or keeping an eye on the information guild¡¯s whereabouts.
Finally, when the sun had set and evening approached, they went to the auction house.
The stout man who had been watching in front recognized them and stepped aside.
¡°¡Seat 17 is empty.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
After speaking with a high enough voice, the man lowered his head.
I passed the entrance that looked like an ordinary house and went inside.
After going up the second floor and going down to the basement again, the auction house I sawst timees into view.
For some reason, there are more people thanst time.
Ray nced at them once.
¡®They must have smelled it.¡¯
He pretends to havee to enjoy the auction in his own way, but when he sees someone rolling his eyes every time he enters, the answeres out.
In addition, he even put on a red robe that others wouldn¡¯t do.
You wouldn¡¯t notice them because there were so many of them, but if you looked at them consciously, you could say they stood out.
¡°excuse me. Are you with them by any chance?¡±
A mercenary with scars on his face looked at Soonbok, Mien Moros, and Mace and asked.
Ray, who met their eyes for a moment, exined it insignificantly.
¡°They are my ves.¡±
At his words, everyone including Soonbok frowned.
However, I can¡¯t refute the word ve, so I just keep my mouth shut.
The mercenary man stroked his beard, examined them carefully, and agreed.
¡°You are definitely acting like a beggar. All right. Have a good time.¡±
I feel like a beggar when I hear that I feel like a beggar.
Seeing the back of the mercenary moving away, Soonbok raised his spirits.
¨C ¡I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom for a while.
¡°All right, sit still. There¡¯s nothing good about making a fuss.¡±
Leaving the trembling Soonbok alone, I looked at the tform.
Shortly thereafter, a masked presenter walks out.
The moderator covered his entire body with a leather robe that might be used by wizards.
It seems that he is also concerned about the series of events spreading among the ve traders.
¡°Thank you for waiting. The product I¡¯m going to show you today is¡¡±
A woman walks out from outside the tent.
Blood was faintly visible on the tattered clothes.
She was a normal-looking woman who was neither pretty nor ugly.
The moderator took one look at the woman, then turned his attention back to the auctioneers.
¡°As you can see, she is a human woman. However, since I have a criminal record for killing the previous owner, I will try to sell it at the lowest possible price. This is the first lyre.¡±
A ve who kills his master is considered the worst among ves.
The price couldn¡¯te out well.
¡°There are twenty silver coins.¡±
As if he didn¡¯t like the price range, the second collection started right away.
But no matter how many times I tried, the results didn¡¯t improve that much.
Twenty-two silver coins in the second harp.
The third harp sold for twenty-five silver coins.
There was no crazy person in the auction house who would buy such a ve for arge sum of money.
¡°The ve will return to the person in seat 17.¡±
Ray bought even that.
I didn¡¯t intend to save the ves whomitted crimes, but I don¡¯t think they became ves because they liked them too.
It ismon for children from slums to be abducted and enved.
Judging from the fact that his actions and eyes were not imbued with murder, the rumor that he killed the owner must have been framed by someone.
The woman shuddered and approached Ray.
¡°Please take good care of me¡¡±
¡°Please take good care of me too.¡±
I smiled and asked for a handshake, but since this was the first time this had happened, the woman who had been bruised for a moment hurriedly wiped her hand on her clothes and held it.
Looking at that figure, Mien muttered disapprovingly.
¡°Even if the treatment is different, can it be so different?¡±
He makes a ¡®huh¡¯ sound and shakes his head.
Either that or not.
Ray was absorbed in the auction again.
* * *
The second and third ves passed by.
Soon, thest ve was auctioned off, and a man with a sturdy body came out.
It was so big that for a moment I mistook it for a baby ogre.
Both as a worker and as an escort.
There were not a few people who coveted a man who seemed to have many uses.
Parchments were handed out here and there, and the final collection amounted to fifty gold coins.
When the auction ended and the auctioneers left one by one, Ray waited until the end.
I have participated in two auctions so far.
However, the ve statue was nowhere to be seen.
Usually, ves are dealt with by ve traders, and ve traders also exin the race and back story of ves.
In other words, the ve trader guarantees the identity of the ve.
That is an unspoken rule in the ve market.
However, wouldn¡¯t it be ironic that the moderator was handling all the work that the ve trader had to do?
At first, I thought the ve traders were hiding their identities, but I changed my mind after participating in the second auction.
¡®If the moderator himself is a ve trader, everything will be exined.¡¯
Thinking so, he waited patiently for the moderator to approach.
Did you sit for thirty minutes?
As expected, the host came.
¡°Did you enjoy the auction today?¡±
speaks naturally
¡°I got a good ve.¡±
Originally, it was forbidden to speak out during the auction, but now that the auction was over and everyone had left, it didn¡¯t seem to matter.
¡°The auction ended with thest ve¡ Do you have other business?¡±
Seeing the presenter showing no signs of wariness, Ray decided to take a look at him.
He looked around once and spoke in a cold voice.
¡°I came to deliver the instructions of this room.¡±
this room.
At that, the presenter frowned.
¡°Excuse me¡ what is that room?¡±
Since his face is not visible thanks to the mask, it is impossible to tell whether he is panicking or really ignorant.
Ray took one more step.
¡°Since it was an urgent matter, I couldn¡¯t contact Miyeon. Instead of the messenger who originally contacted you, I will deliver instructions from now on.¡±
It was a word thrown with the intention of trying it out, but the moderator started to react little by little.
¡°¡I thought the messenger would never change¡ did something happen?¡±
When the fish he had been waiting for was caught, Ray eximed in delight.
¡°You dare not know.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
While scooping, Ray decided to scoop out one more.
Pretending not to know, he stood up from his seat and spoke with weight.
¡°If the ve trader is busy, seeing as he even hosts the auction, this room must have been indifferent to you.¡±
¡°no. I also received the protection of the ck room and settled in the royal capital, so my ie improved. It is all thanks to him.¡±
There was a twinkle in Ray¡¯s eyes.
As expected, it seems that the moderator himself was a ve trader.
Feeling better, Ray took out a tinum coin from his pocket and threw it.
¡°This is my heart. Let them use them freely.¡±
tinum coins rolling across the floor soon stopped at the ve trader¡¯s feet.
¡°Thank you!¡±
When he bent down to give the tinum coin.
Ray grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and threw him to the floor.
¡°Aagh! Why are you like that!¡±
The ve trader, full of fear, forgot even the pain and jumped to his feet.
Then, there stood a young man with a sinister grin.
¡°Heh heh. Were you also a ve trader? I looked for it for a while and it didn¡¯te out, so I thought about it, and it turned out to be me.¡±
When the peerless young man raised the corner of his mouth, the ve trader¡¯s spine went cold.
¡°So you¡¯ve cut me off!¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you noticed now.¡±
¡°How dare you do this to me and you¡¯re safe! I am under the protection of the ck Room!¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether you get protection or not. Give me information about the ck Room.¡±
¡°If I open my mouth to you, I will be killed by the killer in the ck room.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will die now.¡±
A transparent Aura de rose from his hand.
Sword master¡¯s exclusive property.
When the swordsmanship of the one who reached the limit was aimed at the heart, the feeling of intimidation was indescribable.
¡°Ughhh¡¡±
The ve trader gave up his resistance.
If you try to resist the sword master, you are only destined to be captured anyway.
Ray¡¯s hand went to his shoulder de.
That moment.
Along with the burning pain, the sensation of insects crawling over the ve trader.
¡°Aagh!¡±
The pain recurred for several minutes, then suddenly disappeared the moment he removed his hand.
Mace smirked as he looked at hispetitor, the ve trader.
¡°Keukkeuk. Congrattions on joining the family, Rossell.¡±
¡°mace! Apparently, you mentioned the location of the auction house! As a ve trader, the most inappropriate thing to do is to leak information!¡±
¡°What use is thew when I am about to die? Now that we¡¯re in the same boat, don¡¯t say too much.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same boat, so who says they¡¯re on the same boat!¡±
He did not know that he was enved.
Well, it will.
What kind of mage would use magic that would turn a person into a ve in an instant?
Even if it was a small catch, it would take two days because of the ve magic circle.
Ray grabbed Roselle and asked again.
¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the ck room?¡±
¡®Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡¯ Rosell¡¯s mouth, which was about to say, opened naturally.
¡°It¡¯s a rtionship of some sort. I trade ves in the royal capital, divert Celia¡¯s attention, or give information about the royal capital, and they protect me. Sometimes people dispatched from the ck Room are disguised as ves and sent to nobles of their choice.¡±
It was just as I thought.
Rosell¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the fact that she had opened her mouth like a ve.
¡°Why am I¡¡±
Ray¡¯s question continued without time to clear up his doubts.
¡°Which noble family did you send the ve to?¡±
¡°¡There are only two of them, the Marquis of Veron and the Marquis of Siloth. It was very recently that ves began to be sent to noble families. If you look closely, you¡¯ll find some wandering around the royal pce disguised as maids.¡±
Did the ck Room begin to invade even the royal family?
If you leave it like this, big things will happen.
In addition, the family of the Marquis of Shilot is the family of themander of the 7th Knight Ronel.
Even if arge number of aristocratic families that had already rotted away from the ck Room¡¯s attack were purged, it was questionable whether they couldpletely return to their previous state.
¡°Tell me all the information you know about the ck Room.¡±
When Ray gave the order, Rosel¡¯s mouth, which had been biting down on her teeth until her lips were torn and bleeding, opened.
¡°Queuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuhh three dayster¡ troops are gathering at the border¡¡±
Chapter 459
Episode 459 Military Gathering (2)
We know that troops will gather at the border.
It was because King Celia had given permission and Knight Commander Ronel had be Commander.
However, the troops Rossell was talking about now would not be Silia¡¯s only troops.
ck Army.
The root cause and origin of the Small Kingdom Alliance, which has now entered the strongest ranks.
Although most of the kingdoms still underestimate the power of the ck Room and neglect their vignce, it was not Ray.
If he had the ability to touch the altar of God¡¯s Magic Tool, he would be able to do just about anything.
To the extent that even if one of the henchmen infiltrates the Celia royal family and brainwashes the king, he will nod his head and agree.
¡®It¡¯s three days after all the troops gather. I¡¯d better give up on the fourth ver.¡¯
If you move quickly, you can catch all the vers and ce them all over the ce, but if you do that, you will not be able to respond to the n of the ck room.
For now, it would be better to go back to the castle and gather information.
Ray pulled out a mana orb from his leather backpack.
When I handed it to Roselle, he distanced himself suspiciously.
¡°Why are you handing this to me?¡±
¡°Why? You don¡¯t have to have a way to contact them. You continue your business as usual here and report back to me any information you get. Secretly enough not to be noticed by the ck Room.¡±
Rosell, who was about to say ¡®why do I¡¡¯, felt her mouth move on its own as before.
I tried to bite my teeth and try to block it with my hand, but my voice came out.
¡°Oh, I understand¡¡±
he said, receiving the crystal ball and keeping it in his arms.
At that point, he was able to notice that he was a ve trader.
¡®My self has be a ve!¡¯
Unless he was a ve, there was no reason for his body to listen to him and follow him to this extent.
what moment is it?
When the hell did you mean enved!
Thinking so, he hurriedly showed his shoulder.
Then, a cool magic circle pattern appears.
An borate ve crest never seen before.
Even at a nce, I could feel that the encryption was so good that I couldn¡¯t even figure out how to unlock it.
Maybe when I put my shoulder on it.
Did hepose a ve crest and engrave a magic circle in just over five minutes!
Rossell was shocked.
It was surprising that there were sorcerers with such magical abilities in the world, but moreover, he even made an aura de right in front of his eyes.
¡°Heh heh heh! M¡ It¡¯s a magic swordsman!¡±
As Rossell backed away, Mace, on the contrary, became proud.
¡°Hehehe, how are you? Only at this level can we im to be the masters we serve.¡±
¡°Mace¡ are you happy to be a ve?¡±
¡°Whether it¡¯s a ck room or a coalition, if you be someone¡¯s ve anyway, it¡¯s not bad to have a more capable master.¡±
I heard that too.
No matter how great the ck room was in Rosell¡¯s opinion, he did not think that he would be an opponent of a high-circle mage and a sword master at the same time.
A magic swordsman who only appeared in legends.
Not only did I see such a person in front of my eyes, but I also felt like my heart was racing to think that I would have a direct master-servant rtionship.
¡®Why is my heart like this?¡¯
Rosel suppressed the beating of her chest.
If Ray had known, he would have been frightened and half-killed to get his heart rate back to normal, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t know.
Ray added one thing to him.
¡°From now on, only those who have sinned and be ves will be treated. The quality of the auction will decrease, but there will be no problems with making a living.¡±
¡°But if you do, you may arouse the suspicion of the ck Room.¡±
At his words, Rayughed.
¡°ck room? In the future, there will be a lot of things to take care of here and there in the ck room, so there will be no such thing.¡±
How can you say that with such certainty?
His desire to ask more was like a chimney, but he was stopped by Soonbok, who was ring at him from the side.
It was as if he was saying, ¡®If you don¡¯t want to die, do what you¡¯re told to do.¡¯
¡°Okay.¡±
As soon as he answered, the eyeballs that were bulging find their original position and settle down.
This time, he shifted his gaze to Mace, who was still.
¡°The same goes for you, Mace. Keep working as a ve trader like Rosel. It¡¯s better if it¡¯s rted to the information award. If you can be tricked by the dark room, jump into the pit of fire.¡±
¡°The wealth fire is a little¡¡±
Soonbok opened his eyes again.
For some reason, I wouldn¡¯t dare refuse if I saw the numbness in my eyes.
In the end, he had no choice but to answer.
¡°I see.¡±
* * *
After removing the two vers, Ray moved to Celia¡¯s Harpman store this time.
The appearance of the store, which seemed to extend beyond the horizon, seemed to indicate that business was going well at a nce.
As he ignored the line and stood in front, a person who appeared to be a clerk stopped Ray.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please line up properly. There are still a lot ofints from customers¡¡±
Ray held out a hand to him.
Elder Taesang¡¯s que at the top of Halfman.
When he saw the card, which meant that he was in the upper row than the upper row, the clerk stood aside in admiration.
¡°I don¡¯t know, see you.¡±
It feels like being the king of a country.
While I was in awe of the good mood, the branch manager who heard the news from inside jumped out in a hurry.
¡°omg! omg! If you had contacted me in advance, I would have gone to pick you up¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. Rather, there is something I want to ask the branch manager for¡¡±
As he spoke, he nced around and the branch manager nodded as if he understood.
¡°Please go inside.¡±
Upon entering the upper part, antique ornaments and artwork catch the eye.
In addition, it seemed that the closer I got to the VIP room, the more beautiful music I heard.
There¡¯s no way that only that money bug harp would hire an orchestra, so he probably bought a magic tool with music.
Minen cast a coy nce.
¡°¡A magic swordsman who was said to appear only in legends, and the elder Taesang in the upper half of the upper ss. How many identities do you have?¡±
At her words, Ray thought for a moment.
In the Holy Land, he captured a saint and a necromancer, and when he killed the Bone Dragon, he even got the reputation of being a dragon yer.
Is that all?
He was a human whose skills were inherited by the dwarves, and he was also the first human recognized by the high elves.
When I think about it again, the names are quite diverse.
Before I could answer her words, I arrived at the branch manager¡¯s office.
After entering, the branch manager hurriedly removed the desk and offered a chair.
¡°It¡¯s shabby, but sit down. I am sorry for being shabby.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for the parchment on the desk, it¡¯s fairly clean.
In Hafman¡¯s case, the whole room is littered with gold coins.
¡°are you okay. Rather¡¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
When the branch managerfortably rmended it, Ray also rxed and opened his mouth.
He pointed to Moros, who stood silently on one side.
¡°Please put this child on top of the harp. At first nce, if you eat well, your body will be strong, and you have quite a bit of stamina. If you teach me some good swordsmanship, it will be perfect for an escort.¡±
The request was easier than expected, so the branch manager was relieved.
Elder Taesang came to ask for help, so he thought that something big had happened.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. I will do as you wish, Elder Taesang.¡±
The two went over, but Moros, the party, was not.
To think that he, who had been a ve just a few days ago, would suddenly be an escort at the top of the continent!
It was not a big position, but in his opinion, there was no rise in status like this.
¡°I am¡¡±
He tapped Moros on the shoulder a couple of times as he was about to say something.
¡°Since I¡¯ve been feeding them and putting them to sleep, I have to pay for the food.¡±
At first nce, it may seem like he is pampering, but how can you not understand his heart?
Tears like chicken droppings flowed from Moros¡¯ eyes.
¡°Thank you¡ Thank you¡
¡±
There was a smile on his lips as he clicked his tongue.
Mian also smiled.
It seems evil yet warm, it seems sinister and yet human.
¡®If there is a human saint, this must be the feeling.¡¯
Of course, that won¡¯t happen.
* * *
After putting Rosel and Mace Morros in their respective positions, Ray returned to the castle.
Soonbok and Mien n to stay overnight at the royal capital as usual and look to the east.
¡°If you see even one disturbing movement, contact Sujeong-gu.¡±
-Do not worry.
Soonbok spoke boldly, as if telling him to trust only himself.
I don¡¯t even worry about it.
As long as the contractor has enough mana, Subok is powerful enough to destroy a kingdom.
No matter how dark it is, it wouldn¡¯t be like putting all your strength, so there was no way you could handle submission.
Also, to listen to Soonbok.
¨C This ce is not yet evolved to the extent that the spirit world is opened. There will be no further evolution unless humans¡¯ levels of power and magical understanding of civilization go off track.
I heard
Does that mean that the world itself can change?
¨C Then we¡¯ll go.
¡°¡I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but good luck.¡±
Soonbok and Mien said goodbye and left.
Finally left alone, Ray headed straight for the castle.
A strangely sincere smile formed on his lips.
* * *
A meeting was convened as soon as they arrived at the royal castle.
The reason is to report the n of the small war that themander of the Knights Ronel will engage in at the border.
When Ray announced his intention to attend the meeting, King Deogard sat him next to him for some reason.
As everyone seemed to have gathered, the king finally ordered the meeting to begin.
¡°Hmmmm. Make sure to report back, Sir Ronell.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Knight Commander Ronell, who briefly bowed his head, aimed his silver baton at the huge map.
¡°We intend to gather our forces based on the mountains east of the border. Opponent forces are huge, but exhaustion will be at its peak after long camps. If we fight across the terrain, Celia will surely take the victory in this skirmish.¡±
As theyid out their usible ns, the nobles nodded.
It¡¯s not a big war anyway, it¡¯s a small war.
Win or lose, they just had to take care of their pride.
When no objection came out, Knight Commander Ronel raised an eyebrow.
¡°The battle will start in three days. As soon as the day dawns, we will advance.¡±
Chapter 460
Episode 460 Military Gathering (3)
Ray grinned as if muttering at Knight Commander Ronel¡¯s opinion.
¡°Three dayster. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about fighting a battle when the soldiers aren¡¯t even ready.¡±
¡°¡What do you mean, saint?¡±
Ronel asked, frowning a little, as if he was nervous.
¡°Think about it. Although they are exhausted, they are still the army of the ck Room. It¡¯s a tiger with healthy ws. It means that Celia¡¯s forces are not an opponent that can be recklessly bumped into.¡±
¡°I know that, but¡ we are not looking for a one-off battle, not an all-out effort. Besides, if we upy a terrain that is advantageous to us and fight, we will surely be crowned with victory. Isn¡¯t that a simple tactic indeed?¡±
It¡¯s astounding to say ¡®you don¡¯t know such a simple thing¡¯.
¡°In my eyes, it just looks like they¡¯re trying to fight as quickly as possible.¡±
When the head of the Knights Ronell, who had been stabbed inwardly, cleared his throat without hiding his difort, Count Ryan intervened.
¡°Don¡¯t fight. The Holy Son must have just wanted to tell us not to rush, but to do it slowly.¡±
¡°Hmm. I know that. But if you don¡¯t hurry, you don¡¯t know what the forces of the ck room will do. If it¡¯s an army that has to be stopped anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to stop it before something big happens to the kingdom?¡±
At first nce, his words were persuasive enough.
That¡¯s why most nobles sided with him.
¡°That¡¯s right, Marquis. How can I befortable when the enemy is right in front of me?¡±
¡°The people will also tremble with anxiety. We must drive out the evil forces as soon as possible.¡±
Knight Commander Ronell received the support of hardliners.
Ray wiped his hands.
¡°Do whatever you want. It would be nice to send troops after three days, but it would be dangerous because they were not properly prepared. Can you take responsibility?¡±
He had no intention of stopping the dispatch that was due three dayster.
He was just using Knight Commander Ronell to induce the question of whether he could take responsibility.
Captain Ronell justughed once and shook his head.
¡°I will take responsibility and lead you to victory. So, saint, please get out of this small battle.¡±
The Marquis was never in a position where he could say anything to the saint.
However, what I can say is that it is thanks to the position of mander¡¯ given by the king.
Ray slowly stood up from his seat.
¡°I was going to do that anyway.¡±
Leaving behind the king¡¯s regretful gaze, he said as he left the meeting room.
¡°I hope you keep what you said.¡±
* * *
Time passed in an instant.
As if preparing for arge-scale war rather than a small war, Knight Commander Ronel led a huge number of troops.
Two days passed, then three days.
The condition of the soldiers was not bad, but it was not good either.
The training schedule was moved forward due to the news of the sudden war, and the fatigue umted in the body is considerable.
Having to lead the creaking body into battle, the soldiers¡¯ faces were already filled with anxiety.
who is the opponent
In terms of the strength of each soldier, he is above the empire.
There is no choice but to be anxious because there is no preparation for fighting such a ce.
advancing towards the border.
One soldier sighed and said.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Little ck and white. No matter how small the battle is, why don¡¯t you know that a lot of soldiers have to die to drive them out.¡±
Troop loss is the decline of national power.
And now, this small war (small war) was a ignorant damage to the extent that it was no different from hitting a rock with an egg.
No, it is not an exaggeration to say that there are only losses.
Even if you regain the security of your borders, if your national power declines, you will have to prepare for aggression from neighboring kingdoms again.
In addition, if he was defeated in the small battle, he might have to deal with the attack of the ck room.
For the formal reason, the first attack was to be their own kingdom.
The soldier on the other side took the horse.
¡°Why not? Besides, look at the number of troops heading to the border. Where do you see this as a small war? It looks like you¡¯re doing it right.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re just hitting the grass to scare the snake.¡±
The dissatisfaction of the soldiers was natural.
I did not even receive a good notice and went to the army.
His physical condition was too tired to be suitable for war, and he was even mentally exhausted from a series of hard training.
In the meantime, the battle on the border, which I heard was a small battle, turned into a battle so big that 3,000 soldiers were mobilized, so of course morale fell.
The Ten Seal encouraged the soldiers with drooping shoulders.
¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad about it. It is something to be proud of because it is to protect the kingdom.¡±
¡°Chief of the decathlon, thinking like that makes me feel good, but who the hell knows about the dog deaths we¡¯re about to face?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The Ten Seals were speechless.
Knights don¡¯t know, but soldiers don¡¯t have the ability to take care of mana.
Therefore, it is used as a shield or hand-to-handbat, and death on the battlefield is almost a given.
It is even more unavoidable now that you have to stand in the forefront and drive out the enemy.
dog death.
At those words, the soldiers¡¯ shoulders drooped even more.
Whether it be soldiers or civilians, the fear of dying is the same.
Why don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a ten seal?
I have nothing to say, so I just shake my head.
At that moment, one of the soldiers in thest column quietly following opened his mouth.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, this battle will end well.¡±
The eyes of the soldiers focused on him.
From the outside, it looked quite dubious with the cloth wrapped around the helmet and leaving only the eyes out.
However, looking at the blue eyes, it felt like being sucked into them for some reason, so the soldiers who met their eyes couldn¡¯t take their eyes off them.
¡°How do you know that?¡±
One soldier asked, and he looked around with exaggerated gestures.
¡°Actually, I have some foreknowledge.¡±
It¡¯s quite funny when you say something funny.
The Ten Seal and some of the soldiers burst intoughter.
¡°Will you use that foresight to see how this battle is going to turn out?¡±
¡°It would be nice if the person who would be my wife would also look after me. ha ha ha.¡±
Despite that funny sound, the young soldier just looked at it with clear eyes.
¡°There is no fighting like a battle. Because there will be people who have a different mind than the first time.¡±
Most took it as a joke, but some didn¡¯t.
¡°Eating a different mind?¡± ¡°What the hell does that mean?¡±
¡°Time will tell.¡±
talk and smile
As the pretty eyes curved nicely, even the viewers felt better.
Naturally, I fell in love with the young soldier.
By the time the Silian soldiers arrived near the border.
Finally, to reorganize the condition of the soldiers, they camped in the woods.
Normally, it was an open space that stood out enough to be threatened by monsters, but since there were a lot of people, the monsters didn¡¯t rush at it.
New soldiers, often referred to as ¡®youngest¡¯, were in charge of meals.
He trims ingredients with clumsy hands and makes soup with crudely cut meat.
It is said that food prepared by others is delicious, but this is not the case.
It only contains meat, but the finely dposed meat melted with the broth, and the ingredients were not fully cooked, allowing you to feel the natural taste in your mouth.
It is only natural that theints of senior soldiers are pouring out.
¡°Who made expensive ingredients like this?¡±
¡°What a fool! This is not soup, it is water!¡±
There was no way soldiers who had never done cooking would be able to make it well from the start.
Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that senior soldiers are good at cooking.
The only thing alive is the snout.
A soldier caught the attention of the senior soldiers at once at the cooking site, which is also called the new soldier¡¯s discipline.
I stir-fry the ingredients first by turning an iron pot the size of my body and shaking it from side to side without difficulty. Stir-fry skillfully enough to not burn in oil, but not undercooked, and pour water straight away.
The oil that meets the water turns into smoke in an instant, giving off a strangely savory scent.
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
Even if he was not a soldier, but a cook, he would believe it.
What else does it look like to cut meat?
A piece of meat cut into bite-sized pieces was wrapped in a pile of grass, and the outside was lightly smoked with the smoke from the soup.
Teouk-! Teouk-!
My hand moved on the cutting board, but the tip of the knife never hit the cutting board.
This is because if you hit it hard, the juices of the meat flow unnecessarily.
As soon as the prepared meat was added to the soup, the scent spread all around the soldiers.
Just looking at it makes me salivate.
The soldiers who were in the same group as him cheered.
¡°As expected, the youngest should have this taste.¡±
¡°Thank you. I will eat well.¡±
It was an instant to be recognized among the soldiers with just one dish.
Now, no one cared whether he was covering his face with a cloth or an iron te.
Of course, it was only natural that the other maknaes werepared to him and cursed.
Ray, who hid from the eyes of others as a soldier, always looked around.
¡®Why should I camp in the forest when I can stay in a castle on the border?¡¯
It¡¯s a simple thing if you think about it.
All that remains is for the Heukbang to move at the border.
Just in case, even the slightest doubt that remained in his heart, thinking, ¡®What if the leader of the Knights Ronel is not a person in the dark room?¡¯ disappeared.
There was absolutely nothing harsh about it now.
I was eating beef jerky with soup to forget even the feeling of hunger, when I heard the urgent voices of soldiers from beyond the forest.
¡°That¡¯s the enemy!¡±
wet.
I could tell who was attacked without even looking at it.
After eating, the soldiers picked up their weapons.
His face is pale due to tension and anxiety.
It would probably be Celia¡¯s sure defeat if they collided as they were.
The knights took the lead, buying time for the soldiers to prepare, and the centurionmanded.
However, themander was nowhere to be seen.
The knights are also confused and look for the leader.
Searching for it is useless.
He would have already left.
From the beginning, he was a person who was attracted to the ck room.
In order to effectively reduce Celia¡¯s national power, they gathered as many troops as possible and set them into a trap.
To kill all three thousand soldiers and knights.
Watching the enemy forces swarming over the horizon, Ray slowly rose from his seat.
It was the moment when themander of the battlefield changed.
Chapter 461
Episode 461: The Increasing Number of ves (1)
¡°The Four Spirits have Disappeared!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t scatter the battle lines¡!¡±
Silia¡¯s soldiers lost their morale when they saw therge army rushing in.
It seems that the training so far has not been a bubble, but no one has recklessly left the battlefield, but the situation is still not good.
In the current situation, the knights and centurions, who should not be panicked the most, were busy taking care of the surroundings and forgetting the soldiers¡¯ leadership, and the thinking paralyzed when the soldiers also had to make decisions.
If an all-out war continued like this, Celia would surely be defeated.
But even so, Ray waited.
Even though the forces of the ck Room were gradually approaching, they waited silently for them.
Then the soldiers held their spears with hard eyes.
The knights rode their horses and headed for the vanguard, and the centurionmanders began to prepare camps bymanding the soldiers little by little.
Even if it rots, it is said to be Junchi.
Celia¡¯s soldiers are strong.
Even if his morale is down, he knows how to fight when the timees.
Besides, judgment is quick.
Count Mendes, who was the deputy leader of the Knights Division, was coldly brainwashed.
¡°Commander¡ no, as of this time, Commander Ronell is considered a deserter. He was stripped of his position and became Celia¡¯s enemy.¡±
Thanks to the mana contained in the voice, each soldier could hear the sound clearly.
My teeth trembled at the betrayal of themander I trusted the most.
At first nce, I heard that it was the Ronel faction that insisted on this small battle.
The sense of betrayal I felt was even more indescribable.
The centurion said to Count Mendes.
¡°It¡¯s going to be a tough fight, Count¡ The soldiers are in poor condition. Besides, fighting right after eating¡ It¡¯s the worst condition.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. How can you say such a thing when the enemy is right in front of you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand your feelings. However, it would be too unfair if it copsed here.¡±
At the words of Count Mendes, the centurion hardened his heart again.
¡°¡He is too.¡±
to die like this
This is literally nothing but dog death.
How did you live and how did you feel satisfied with the end?
As his breath seemed toe alive, Count Mendes quickly gave orders.
¡°Tell the soldiers to set up a defensive line! If you collide with such arge army, there will be a great shock!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The centurion spoke and disappeared.
¡®As expected, there is a corner that I like.¡¯
The deputy knightmander.
He is an old general who has defeated several kingdoms that tried to invade Celia in the past.
He has a lot of experience in fighting, is bright in military affairs, and tends to get along well with soldiers, so his reputation is not bad either.
In the rearmost battle line, Ray took off the helmet and cloth that covered his face and took the lead.
Because of his striking appearance, the soldiers around him stared nkly at him.
The appearance of the saint was widely known not only in the Holy Land but also in ces where his activities were frequent.
In fact, it was not difficult to distinguish because there were not a few people who actually witnessed him.
¡°Sung Son¡¡±
¡°The Holy Son hase!¡±
Starting with someone¡¯s cry, the soldiers gathered their eyes.
Their white hair fascinates them as if painting a picture in the forest.
With each step he took, he slowly stepped aside as if soldiers were making a path.
The mana radiating from his body revealed his presence.
Before long, Count Mendes, who was staring nkly at Ray from the vanguard, appeared in front of Ray, who had reached the knights.
¡°Are you going to keep standing like that, Count Mendes?¡±
Earl Mendes, who hastily came to his senses at his words, lowered his head.
¡°You showed rudeness, Commander.¡±
It was announced that themander of this battle had changed with one of his words, deliberately mixed with mana.
¡°Amander must never panic.¡±
¡°sorry.¡±
Ray looked ahead from the vanguard.
I saw a terrifying army of the ck Room wearing ck te armor attacking.
Somehow, even madness is seen in the way he drives the horse.
A grin formed on Ray¡¯s lips.
Even so, through ovepping magic circles, I managed to gain some confidence in mana distribution.
Roughly speaking, the number of troops that seemed to be 5,000.
Isn¡¯t that a good number to try out?
¡®If I kill it, it will be difficult to dig up information.¡¯
Let¡¯s do it in moderation.
Ray¡¯s hand stirred the air.
Smooth movements like dancing.
That small gesture resembled Aira drawing a magic circle.
A small circle oveps twice.
Soon the third.
The fourth magic circle was oveid.
A huge wind of mana that he dared not handle blew behind Ray¡¯s back.
The horse backs away in fright, and the soldiers cover their eyes with their hands to fight the wind.
That moment.
Words flowed out of Ray¡¯s mouth.
¡°Fog. Chain lightning.¡±
A giant lightning bolt tore through the shallow fog and attacked the forces of the ck Room.
Kwagwagwang¡ª!
The vanguard of the ck room, which had been charging fiercely with a grandiose sound, lost consciousness and copsed.
Even if you look at it simply, more than half of the 5,000 troops fell down.
It was enough to stop the footsteps of the ck room that followed.
Even Celia¡¯s soldiers were at a loss for words at the nonsensical magic attack range.
If you catch a prisoner in the battle of Jagoro, you will receive a certain amount of reward.
Moreover, where are they ordinary prisoners?
The soldiers of the ck Room, known for being extremely difficult to dig up information, were also at an absolute disadvantage in terms of numbers.
It was when the ransom price of prisoners literally soared to the ceiling.
Even if the price was high, it was obvious that King Celia would be happy to buy it.
Rayughed mischievously.
¡°Heh heh. My cute purses.¡±
His expression, this time, closely resembled Harpman.
The hand moves again.
Draw a circle and then a circle again.
Themanders of the ck Room were perplexed.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°All troops retreat!¡±
The rest of the troops were frightened and turned around and fled.
heat? offense?
There¡¯s no way you can run away while matching them one by one.
If you get hit by lightning, you may die right away.
Besides, if they are taken prisoner, they mustmit suicide by biting their dogmas before being tortured.
That¡¯s why the ck room ran away more desperately than anyone else.
However, it was noticeably slower than the speed at which he created the magic circle.
It is the retreat of two or three thousand generals.
No matter how fast it takes a few minutes.
On the other hand, Ray, who has undergone unwanted training at the altar, canplete a small magic circle in less than tens of seconds.
Again, the words came out of his mouth.
¡°Fog. Chain lightning.¡±
Jigsaw Jigsaw¡ª!
An intense electric shock swept through the forces of the ck Room.
Sparks flew across the ground, and the knights in te armor could not stand it and fell off their horses.
There were a few knights who survived without fainting, but even those did not seem to be able to move their bodies easily.
Ray didn¡¯t even miss them.
¡°Go get Count Mendes!¡±
As if calling Yellowy next door, he ordered Count Mendes.
¡°iced coffee¡¡? Ah yes!¡±
He, who was stunned by the horrors of the battle for a while, led the knights under hismand.
¡°Follow me! Arrest the wicked ck men who dared to threaten the kingdom from the borders of Silia!¡±
¡°Yes yes¡!¡±
The centurion and the knights reacted btedly.
Up to 5,000 troops were annihted without a chance to even try.
They were still in shock.
* * *
Rumors from the border reached the royal family of Celia through the mouths of the soldiers.
In front of the knight who was reporting, King Deogard forgot his face and pped his hands.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! You mean that? You mean the saint hid as a soldier to save the kingdom?¡±
If you are a general soldier, you are the lowest among the lowest.
To sneak into such a ce and try to save the kingdom!
The king was convinced of that.
¡®It is certain that the saint has a crush on Celestia.¡¯
If not, why would I be so desperate to save Celia!
King Deogard had overlooked one thing about him.
Celia is his hometown and the home of his beloved.
Besides, even though Ray doesn¡¯t seem like that, he is secretly morally strong.
It was impossible for him to not move even though he knew that the ck Room would attack and that Ronel Knight Commander would betray him.
If he did not move, as many as 3,000 soldiers would die.
It would have been better to save him even if he had to disguise himself as a soldier to see it.
However, King Deogard, who couldn¡¯t even guess such a fact, was stillughing happily.
He cleared his throat, and btedly regained his grip.
¡°Hmmmm. good night. Did you find Ronel?¡±
¡°It¡ I don¡¯t know where it disappeared. It seems that he ran along the water¡¯s edge.¡±
The price is perfect for erasing odors and footprints.
If you follow it, it will not be easy to find even if an expert in trackinges.
¡°You made up your mind and set a trap. To think that the ck Room was able to appease even the Marquis of the Bone Kingdom¡ Maybe the wine was toocent.¡±
However, even with that thought, doubts remain.
The point is, why did the ck Bang, not the Allied Forces,e to visit us?
Originally stationed on the border were Allied forces.
But there, the ck Army, not the allied forces, was waiting for them before they knew it.
It even went as far as raiding, so there were not one or two suspicious parts to dismiss as mere coincidence.
The moment when King Deogard was contemting the connection between the ck Room and the Union after issuing a congrattory order to the knight who had finished the report.
A soldier¡¯s voice could be heard from outside.
¡°His Majesty the Holy Son is requesting an audience.¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Asking for an audience with a saint is always very enjoyable.
He had heard quite a bit about Celestia¡¯s agenda, so he was treating Ray as a preliminary son-inw.
Contrary to the king who thought so, as soon as Ray arrived, he spoke to King Theogard in front of him.
¡°I don¡¯t have to repay the ransom money for the ck Bang group that I took as prisoners or the grace for helping Celia at the border, so give them to me.¡±
King Deogard, who knew he would ask for a daughter this time, blinked when apletely different sound came out of Ray¡¯s mouth.
Chapter 462
Episode 462: The Increasing Number of ves (2)
¡°Those are the knights of the dark quarter, or saints?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Where are you going to use them?¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking of returning it to the ck room.¡±
King Deogard was slightly impressed by his natural words.
¡°Are you returning the captives you took? Without a ransom demand?¡±
After all, whoever caught them is a saint.
Without him, they would have lost only 3,000 of the poor Celian soldiers, let alone taken prisoners.
However, since it was already in hand, I became greedy.
No matter how much it was the saint¡¯s request, he was a little reluctant to let go of the ck room¡¯s power, which could dig up information or demand a ransom.
¡°Umm¡¡±
The king seemed to be thinking.
However, Ray couldn¡¯t exin it properly.
¡®Because Celia is still exposed to the ck Room.¡¯
It is unknown how many nobles may have been seduced by the ck room.
In addition, the ck room¡¯s prating power is superior enough to allow them to bring a certain person they selected into a noble family as a ve.
How many aristocratic families are ying in the hands of the ck room?
I get chills just imagining it.
So, if you say something wrong, there is a risk that Heukbang will notice in many ways.
It would have been far better to keep it a secret even from the king.
King Theogard stroked his beard and drool, then shook his head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that request.¡±
¡°There will be nothing to worry about. Trust me.¡±
It¡¯s not my taste to blindly ask for trust, but I can¡¯t help it in the current situation.
However, it is the king who cannot prosper the kingdom only with that trust.
King Deogard, who had spoken once, apologized again.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
With that, the short audience came to an end.
* * *
¡°Sheesh. We have no choice until we bring the evidence.¡±
He grunted and left the audience room.
King Deogard is a fairlypetent king even though he looks ipetent on the outside.
It was because the swordsmanship that had risen to the level of a sword master and the fact that Celia was able to take advantage of it as a trading country made me feel how excellent King Deogard¡¯s work ability was.
That¡¯s why they won¡¯t hand over the forces of the ck Army until they get the right evidence.
¡°Where do you find the evidence?¡±
At least it should be enough to let them know that the nobles are joining the ck Room and that Celia¡¯s situation is not asfortable as the king thought.
There was no way such ptable evidence could have been produced in a sh.
The work of the Marquis of Veron is also not adequate evidence because it was just caught selling ves.
I thought about just infiltrating the dungeon and engraving the ve engraving, but even so, it was meaningless as the prisoners of the ck room were being held by Celia.
In the end, did he have no choice but to find evidence that would tempt the king?
when he¡¯s been hanging around for a while.
Quite amotion came from the royal kitchen.
As I approached out of curiosity, the person who appeared to be the chef was scolding several cooks.
¡°The cook loses the ingredients! Those ingredients were meant to go to the royal family today! If you have a mouth, at least make an excuse!¡±
The chef red at him with a grimace.
The cooks, who had shrunk as much as they could, struggled to open their mouths.
¡°That¡¯s¡ we don¡¯t know. I turned my gaze for a moment, and the ingredients I was holding in my hand disappeared like nothing¡.¡±
The cooks poured oil on the chef¡¯s nting.
¡°You say that!¡±
¡°I have nothing to say¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Fifteen chefs bow their heads and apologize.
The chef took a deep breath and soon calmed down the bubbling inside.
They are not subordinates who are capable of spouting lies.
They had a passion for cooking more than anyone else.
It wasn¡¯t even spoiled to the point of daring to mess with a dish served to His Majesty.
That¡¯s why the chef was even more puzzled.
¡®ha. I wonder what the hell this is all about.¡¯
Due to the massive disappearance of ingredients, it became impossible to serve proper dishes during mealtime.
I have no choice but to set the table with a dish that can be made lightly.
Ray, who found this strange, waited in front of the kitchen and waited for the cooks toe out after they had finished cooking.
As the time passed and the sun went down, cooks with unpleasant expressions began to appear one by one.
¡°hey.¡±
When I spoke to him, the cooks who were looking at Ray were frightened and lowered their bodies.
¡°I see you, Holy Son.¡±
¡°Meet the saint.¡±
¡°What are you doing here¡?¡±
The cooks who suddenly encountered the saint were taken aback.
Could it be that I came here because I didn¡¯t like the meal today?
A feeling of nervousness was evident on hisplexion.
¡°I overheard the conversation earlier. I heard someone stole the ingredients?¡±
¡°There is no way to know if it was stolen or not, but while we looked away for a moment, all the ingredients were gone. I am worried that something big will happen.¡±
¡°Thanks to you, I was punished to prepare all the ingredients for tomorrow.¡±
While talking, show the ingredients you are holding.
Not only the royal family, but also the meal that the nobles had to eat, so the amount was truly staggering.
¡°I have nothing to do, so I will help you.¡±
¡°Oh no! The chef will be furious if the fact that he entrusted the punishment to the saint is revealed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t notice. If you trim them by the stream, you¡¯ll think they¡¯re doingundry together.¡±
Ray quickly took the baskets the cooks were holding and took the lead.
¡°Come on. If we have to do it within today, we have to do it quickly.¡±
The cooks looked at him as if they were a little surprised.
Originally, high nobles tend not to touch cooking because they think it is inferior.
However, seeing a saint with the highest rank after the king approached them without hesitation and willingly tried to help them, which made them feel a bit new.
* * *
By the time we arrived at the stream, the sun hadpletely set and it was getting dark in the son-inw.
I couldn¡¯t see anything, so I had a lot of trouble trimming the ingredients.
Let¡¯s stand around the chefs who put down the ingredients as if they were embarrassed.
¡°Light.¡±
The small lights created by Ray lit up the surroundings.
It was as beautiful as a number of fireflies floating along the stream.
The cooks, who had rarely seen magic because they had devoted their entire lives to cooking, were briefly mesmerized by the spectacle.
Ray took the fruit out of the basket.
Perhaps because it was a fruit dedicated to the royal family, its appearance and size were significantly different from those in the market.
A chef with a shaggy beard stopped him.
¡°Leave the juicy fruit to us.¡±
In some respects, the work of cutting fruit with a knife is more difficult than trimming the leaves or stems of vegetables.
This is because if you cut the knife wrong, you will also throw away all the edible parts.
Even skilled cooks need to cut fruit for another year before it can be served at the Royal Cuisine.
It was absurd to entrust it to a saint who was a novice.
Despite the chef¡¯s disapproval, Ray held the fruit close to the fruit. Like a
snake
running through a bush.
The fruit began to shed its skin little by little and at a rapid pace.
Lightly pass over the edible parts and cleanly cut out the inedible parts.
The process was incredibly smooth.
It¡¯s almost as if the fruit itself is throwing off its clothes.
The cooks who were watching opened their mouths.
The hand holding the fruit stays still, but only the hand holding the fruit spins round and round.
¡®The shell does not break.¡¯
It was proof that the power distribution was constant from beginning to end.
Although it is just a fruit, the exquisiteness was evident in each hand.
It was the past when he cut people instead of fruit, so now the knife was his hand and body.
¡°Can I cut it like this?¡±
He held up a well-cut fruit that looked appetizing.
Unknowingly, the fruit that was made with Eonryung seemed fresher than before as it was full of vitality.
In addition, his heart, wishing ¡®I hope he eats well¡¯, was mixed with mana, and the scent of the fruit was not the same as before.
From a while ago, people are dizzy because of the fragrant scent that stimtes their appetite.
The cooks gulped.
¡°Well, you cut it well.¡±
¡°Have you ever peeled fruit before?¡±
I did try cutting it.
It was because I had shaved it a few times when I was traveling with Iriel.
¡°I think I¡¯ve shaved it two or three times.¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
Only two or three times!
¡°Then, please fix this this time.¡±
While talking, hand over vegetables that look difficult to trim.
Ray stared nkly at the nt the cook handed him.
It is the first nt I see aftering to this world.
The stem has thorns and the leaves look like holes are pierced.
Besides, it¡¯s purple.
I came to believe that it was a nt grown in the Demon Realm.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the ¡®Flower of Twan¡¯. It is said that it was named because it was popr in the kingdom of Twn in the past.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
I wonder if I will be able to eat this.
Ray raised his sword again.
When the stem is cut, the tiny thorns fall off mysteriously neatly.
Among the stems, only the stems connected to the leaves were found, cut off, and split in half.
¡®huh?¡¯
While trying to trim the leaves, I stopped my hands for a moment at the presence of mana flowing lightly.
Mana was leaking little by little from the nt stem.
oh my god! Could it be that it was an elixir!
It¡¯s a weak amount, but it¡¯s a nt that contains mana.
Since they were eating these things instead of meals, it was understandable that the royal family¡¯s mana was different from that of ordinary aristocratic children.
His mana hurriedly stopped the mana from flowing from the nt stem.
One of the cooks who saw it was shocked.
¡°Twn split in half and no mana flows out!¡±
¡°Is that for real?¡±
¡°yes! Rather, it feels like I have more mana than before I cut it¡!¡±
It will.
Because his enormous mana is suppressing the nts.
The cooks were very excited, unlike Ray, who med himself for cutting the stems for no reason knowing that it was an elixir.
¡°Town, which has a strong taste, was particrly difficult to eat after removing only the thorns from the stem¡ Maybe a new recipe will be born!¡±
Ray knows all too well how crazy it can be to cut down a spirit herb.
If you cut down a nt where mana flows, mana will escape through the gap.
However, since all the mana will be lost if it is roasted on fire, lightly salting was the way to take town.
The cooks each turned their heads to exchange nces.
The saint was a born cook.
If you don¡¯t let someone like this cook, who the hell is going to cook!
¡°Tell me the secret!¡±
¡°Please teach us!¡±
Celia¡¯s kitchen passed into his hands in an instant.
Chapter 463
Episode 463: The Increasing Number of ves (3)
In the royal kitchen, he has been giving cooking lessons all day long.
Of course, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re stuck in the kitchen idly.
¡®Because the disappearance of arge amount of ingredients from the royal kitchen might have something to do with the ck Room.¡¯
Didn¡¯t I tell you to beat the stone bridge?
A royal cook brought him some vegetables.
¡°I trimmed the ingredients as you asked.¡±
The thorns of the stem are visible.
No matter how good a royal chef is, it is far from easy to remove all the thorns from the stem with just a knife.
Ray nced at it and shook his head.
¡°Do it again.¡±
Three days to teach cooks in the royal kitchen.
Now his tone had be that of an instructor.
The royal chef turned around without a word.
¡°All right.¡±
They saw another side of the saint, but they rather liked it.
When you teach without being formal and needless, you do it with all your might.
Also, after experiencing a knight whose skills increase just by following his words, he could no longer disobey the saint¡¯s words.
Ray, the person in charge, is boringly guarding the kitchen, but the chefs around him are making progress thanks to him.
¡°Ugh. This is strange.¡±
The polite cook with a shaggy beard tilted his head.
¡°What happen?¡±
¡°I think the ingredients have changed a little. I think there were three baskets this way this morning¡¡±
He says and points to a corner where the vegetables are lined up.
Then, only one remaining basket of potatoes was left alone.
On the surface, it didn¡¯t seem like much of a problem.
But this is the royal kitchen, not another ce.
As it is the ce where food is delivered to the king, it was a ce to pay more attention to than anything else.
Several cooks who doubled as inspectors clung to the potatoes.
With a magic tool in the shape of a knife that can detect the presence of poison, it crushes and cuts potatoes.
Eventually, they nodded their heads in relief when they felt no reaction from Mana.
¡°There is no poison.¡±
¡°There is nothing particrly suspicious about the interior. I think you can rest assured.¡±
After the inspectors said that, the chef let out a sigh of relief.
If poisones out of food ingredients, even if it is noticed in advance, discipline is bound to follow.
On the day you get a pay cut, you won¡¯t even be able to drink your favorite drink.
When the relieved chef tries to put away the ingredients.
Sensing something strange, Ray stopped him.
¡°Wait.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Would you like to give me that potato?¡±
When he spoke in a serious tone, the chef was also frightened.
¡°Here you are.¡±
Ray was handed a basket of potatoes and put mana into the potatoes.
But even though his mighty mana should have prated, the potato was fine.
Even if it was original, it would not be inferior even if it exploded.
Rayughed bitterly.
¡°Someone put a curse on the ingredients. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t even react to magic tools.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Do you cast magic on food?
It was the first time he had ever poisoned food or wells, but cursed them.
¡°It can¡¯t be. All food materials dedicated to the Celia royal familye in through the main altar at the upper half of the harp. With the escorts of the top half of the Hafman guarding themselves so tightly, there would have been no time for someone in the middle to curse the ingredients.¡±
¡°It would be if there were no ganja inside.¡±
¡°Are you saying there is a ganja at the top of the half man?¡±
¡°I do not know either. Is it at the top of the harp or is it here in the kitchen.¡±
When I nced around at the cooks, they waved their hands in bewilderment.
¡°I am not us. In addition, ingredients are always on duty and kept every day¡¡±
While talking, the royal chef eximed ¡®Ah¡¯.
¡°There was a brief empty time a week ago!¡±
If it was a week ago, it was before the incident where arge amount of ingredients disappeared.
At this point, the doubt turned to certainty.
It is clear that someone intervened.
¡°Throw this away. If I pick up even one and eat it, I will vomit blood and die. Don¡¯t even think about using it as fertilizer on thend.¡±
Ray gave a bluff and left the kitchen.
Rumors that there was a problem in the kitchen in charge of meals in the royal castle quickly spread to the royal family of Celia.
When the ingredients were said to be cursed, chefs were punished and some cooks risked being held ountable.
The grumpy-looking aristocrat who defended the leader of the Knights Ronel said while spitting.
¡°The cooks must be sentenced to death right now! You can¡¯t even properly guard the ingredients that are served to His Majesty the King! It is a sin worthy of death!¡±
He raised his voice and Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°Why do strict cooks bother you?¡±
¡°Strictly speaking, this is clearly an assassination attempt by the cooks! Otherwise, how could the knights have been able to go in and out of the food storage warehouse with their eyes on!¡±
¡°Think about it. The fact that the food warehouse was guarded by knights means that the knights could also be criminals. Besides, a week ago, something happened while I was distracted by the driver and the cook. In a broader sense, everyone in the royal castle could be the culprit.¡±
Most of the nobles frowned at the saint who said that there could be a culprit among them.
¡°It will not be, my lord. How could he betray the royal family by virtue of being an aristocrat?¡±
At the Count¡¯s words, Ray shrugged.
¡°It turns out that the person who was already coaxed into the alliance with the ck Room was eating the leader of Celia¡¯s knights, so is there any way not to do that again this time?¡±
The nobles who once belonged to Ronel¡¯s faction shook their shoulders at the word meaning leader of the Ronel Knights.
King Deogard, who had been quietly listening to the story, also had a serious expression.
¡°If another ganjaes out, I can never condone it. Can I ask the saint for this?¡±
Finally, the words I wanted came out.
Now that the king¡¯s permission has been granted, everything that gets caught is gone.
Ray smiled brightly.
¡°Can you pretend not to know the danger of Celia? Of course I have to help.¡±
When things went smoothly as he had hoped, theughter came out, but in the eyes of the other nobles, it was theughter of a saint himself.
He helps those in need and does not hesitate to do troublesome work.
He even smiled pleasantly, and it was as if a halo shone over the saint¡¯s back.
Some nobles were greatly impressed by him.
¡°If you are in trouble, I will help too, my saint.¡±
¡°Just tell me anytime.¡±
Ordinary people would have weed the intervention of the nobles, but Ray found them annoying.
¡°I¡¯ll take only my heart.¡±
From the moment the nobles intervene, the game widens.
Any attempt to investigate secretly could fail because of their presence.
The nobles arbitrarily interpreted Ray¡¯s thoughts.
¡®It is clear that the help of the nobles will be of great help. But even so, you¡¯re a great person if you¡¯re trying to solve it yourself without asking for help!¡¯
¡®It is Celia¡¯s blessing.¡¯
Once I thought good, his actions looked good.
Unaware of the fact that Celia was slowly forming a force to support her, Ray started the battle with a smile on her face.
* * *
A family embroidered with the White Dragon¡¯s crest and a mysterious force wearing only white robes met.
white dragon.
It was a family that was saved by Ray in the past, and had quite a reputation as a guild, albeit in a remote area.
A figure in a white robe took off his hood and asked for a handshake.
¡°nice to meet you.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do because you invited me. To meet the satellites with a reputation as a rising force.¡±
¡°This is an undeservedpliment. We also wee allies at any time, so you don¡¯t know how happy we are to meet you like this.¡±
He says so, but his face doesn¡¯t even show a smile.
I couldn¡¯t even guess what he was thinking, so the family head was a little nervous.
I¡¯ve met quite a few people in my life, but this was the first time I¡¯ve ever encountered such an elusive person.
After taking a sip of tea, he brought fortune to the householder.
¡°However, inviting the head of the household today is not a proposal as an allied force.¡±
¡°Hmm?¡±
As I drool as if I didn¡¯t know, a figure in a white robe emerged from the darkness and entered the room.
The woman handed over a piece of parchment and disappeared.
¡°My lord, pleasee to our satellite base. We are only repeating our steps in the dark, but we may need to be active in the light in the future. In order to do that, we need the power of the family head. If you were saved by the Holy Son, shouldn¡¯t you repay that favor with this opportunity?¡±
The householder was taken aback by his words.
¡°Come into the satellite tower¡ doesn¡¯t that mean abandoning the family?¡±
¡°To put it bluntly, yes.¡±
¡°¡a family that has worked hard all their lives. No matter how insignificant a family is in a small frontier, I never thought of giving up the family either in my father¡¯s generation or in my grandfather¡¯s generation.¡±
¡°As long as there is a family head, the family can be raised at any time. If you have faith, even a family made of rice straw will not lose its authority. The head of the household has both, so what are you worried about?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It is difficult to raise a family once it has been ruined. But raising the world is even harder. Please make the right decision.¡±
He looked stiff, but he lowered his head with a faint smile.
After pondering for a while, the householder sighed.
¡°Give me time to think. It doesn¡¯t seem like an issue worth deciding on hastily¡¡±
¡°I see. But I don¡¯t think we can give you a lot of time either. I¡¯ll give you the end of two days. Please decide within that.¡±
¡°Two days¡¡±
It¡¯s too short a time to decide the fate of a family.
I was happy when I was invited by the satellite unit and went out on the road, but now my heart is stuffy and heavy.
¡®How can I do this?¡¯
When he couldn¡¯t get up from the table, he put on the hood of his white robe again and got up first.
¡°The names of the satellites will spread across the continent in the future. I promise I won¡¯t do anything that will make the head of the family regret it.¡±
He left the meeting room with that one word.
Inside, only the grunting voice of the head of the house, left alone, remained.
Chapter 464
Episode 464 The Increasing Number of ves (4)
Even the King¡¯s Permission Has Been Lost.
Ray was spending time picking up food ingredients one by one in the royal kitchen.
¡°Because we¡¯re not the ones who have to move anyway.¡±
In the current situation, even if you forcefully search for the culprit, you won¡¯t find much.
It was more efficient to wait until the other side moved first.
¡°ha ha ha. It is said that His Majesty the King is contemting issuing a special decree, but the Holy Son is rxed.¡±
special order?
what else does that mean?
When one of the cooks spoke while carrying the ingredients, Ray asked back.
¡°His Majesty¡¯s special order¡ What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Did you not know?¡±
Rather, as if he was more surprised, the bearded chef asked back.
Of course I didn¡¯t know.
The reason he sought the king in the first ce was to solve his own business, not to say hello.
Moreover, it was all the more so because he had been busy taking care of the knights he had captured as prisoners the past few days.
Ray really didn¡¯t notice, and the royal chef burst intoughter again.
¡°Uh ha ha ha. Didn¡¯t the Holy Son make a lot of contributions to the Kingdom of Celia?¡±
If it was a ball, he set up a lot.
She supported Celia materially and even helped in the shadows without realizing it.
Is that all?
Externally, he prevented the war with the Devon Kingdom, connected it to the right, caught the ck gangsters who had infiltrated Silia, and even ended the battle without damage in the small battle on the border.
The feat of capturing numerous prisoners of the ck Room had already spread widely to other countries.
But what does that mean?
As I tilted my head as if I didn¡¯t know why, the cook who had put down the basket of ingredients continued.
¡°There can be no reward for such achievements. Of course, His Majesty the King is arranging a reward for the holy son.¡±
¡°A reward?¡±
¡°yes. To the extent that he is even thinking of a special order for him.¡±
A special decree is a kind of authority in which the king independently ignores allws of the kingdom and moves.
In the past, a special order was out of the standard, to the extent that a special order was issued once in Celia and the ducal family was deleted.
In other words, it meant that Ray¡¯s achievements for Celia were so great that the king of Celia thought ofpensation with a special order in mind.
¡®This is kind of unsettling.¡¯
Ray had a chill on his back.
The king was depicted desperately moving to connect himself with Celia.
It¡¯s just that he¡¯s being rewarded for what he¡¯s done, but he¡¯s somehow insecure.
Ray sighed and let his thoughts fly.
Could there be any problem?
I¡¯m not going to use my hands to pamper you again.
¡°I heard that Your Majesty has been diligently deciding day and night. It is all thanks to the Holy Son that we can now cook peacefully like this.¡±
Hearingpliments makes me feel better.
How long has it been since you heard apliment?
Excited, Ray demonstrated the skill of quickly trimming the ingredients brought by the chef.
The two of them sat by the stream and prepared the ingredients, put the well-arranged ingredients in a basket and rose from their seats.
¡°Come to think of it, I saw the saint prepare ingredients, but I don¡¯t think I saw him cook. If I get a chance, I want to taste the saint¡¯s cuisine.¡±
Royal chefs are those who have dedicated their lives to cooking.
As they were one of the few talented people in the kingdom, the royal chefs were the ones who did not hesitate to run a thousand miles if there was a chance to discover cooking.
When I saw him smiling with a bright expression on his face without even realizing the absurdity of asking the saint to cook, all he could do wasugh.
If it had been Seongguk, it would have been punished for being rude.
Upon arriving at the King¡¯s Kitchen, amotion was felt from outside.
¡°There¡¯s no way there¡¯s a thief in the castle¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a ghost to wail.¡±
They moved busily and expressed disapproval.
Ray approached and asked.
¡°What else?¡±
¡°Saint¡¯s ingredients have disappeared again. Although the amount is small, I am a little concerned that things continue to happen in the past few days.¡±
Food is gone again.
Today, the cooks would have been busy moving without leaving their seats for a moment.
It¡¯s a bit strange that the theft happened anyway.
¡®I don¡¯t think this is a ck room, right?¡¯
If it was in the ck room, he would have acted as unnoticed as possible.
He would have moved exquisitely to scatter the attention gathered in the royal kitchen, and he would have stolen the ingredients by aiming for that gap.
But now it was theplete opposite.
As if a thief was showing off, he stole openly even in the middle of a person.
Do you think you have enough confidence in the art of hiding?
For some reason, it seemed to have nothing to do with the ck Room.
When I thought it might be the work of a petty thief who ran a little well and hid well, steam leaked.
I checked the ingredients one by one, just in case, but nothing seems to be wrong.
That opinion must have been the same as the inspector¡¯s, he let out a sigh of relief and shook his head.
¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any poison.¡±
¡°Good thing. But throw away all these ingredients.¡±
When the chef¡¯s order fell, the cooks looked at the carefully prepared ingredients and smacked their lips.
It is a rule to throw away any ingredients that have been used more than once.
¡°Where else do you get all these ingredients? Tonight, I will listen to the chieftain¡¯s scolding quite a bit. Ha ha¡¡±
¡°What can I do? But wouldn¡¯t it be possible to make food with ingredients that have been used more than once?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡ but it¡¯s a bit of a waste.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t have regrets for nothing.¡±
The cooks gathered the ingredients with weak hands and put them in sacks.
It was a pitiful sight to watch, so Ray, who was looking for help, looked at the remaining ingredients.
A few ingredients are missing, but I remembered a recipe a close friend told me in the past.
¨C If you only have meat and pieces of grass to cook Jagoro, you can say that it¡¯s half done.
It seems that the voice of Ye is heard in my ears.
He is a friend who has gained quite a reputation for his cooking in modern times, so the taste will be reliable.
¡°Don¡¯t give up yet. Let¡¯s find out what we can do with the leftover ingredients.¡±
¡°As this is a meal for royalty, you have to be careful. There is no room for this kind of material.¡±
¡°I have an idea. I¡¯ll borrow the kitchen for a while.¡±
He upied one side of the kitchen and put an iron pot on the stove.
As expected of a royal kitchen, it is decorated with magic tools.
Looking at the brazier that can control the fire and various tableware, I was excited.
¡°I feel like cooking this.¡±
Ray mashed the unsteamed potatoes with pure grip.
The chefs¡¯ mouths were shut at once in a formidable spirit.
Originally, you have to mash the steamed potatoes, but since you have power, you don¡¯t have to go through such an unnecessary process.
Besides, dinner is just around the corner.
If you don¡¯t hurry, you¡¯ll have to make the royals wait for their meals.
He lightly fried the mashed potatoes in an iron skillet.
Chi-Ik-!
The savory aroma quickly spreads throughout the kitchen with a pleasant sound.
Potatoes, which have more sugar content than sweet potatoes, are a great seasoning by themselves.
Lightly stir-fried over low heat, so the sweetness must have remained strong.
He skillfully took out a knife and chopped onions and mushrooms.
The knife strikes the chopping board, but it is fairly quiet.
Because the tip of the knife did not go all the way down, his de seemed to be tickling the vegetables.
¡°¡Writing is great. It is a knife that is impossible without learning to cook with great effort from a young age.¡±
Each of the cooks looked at Ray with moved eyes.
Of course, the chef was no exception.
¡®If you look at the quality of the knife, my skills are iparable.¡¯
His shoulders hardly move, and he slices food with only the strength of his elbows and wrists.
The distribution of force is so urate that the nting material is cut to a certain size.
It was a skill that could be trusted even by a person who only sharpened a knife for thirty years.
Ray put the trimmed meat on a white cloth to drain the blood.
After seasoning the meat with salt, when he has some spare time, he takes something out of his leather backpack.
¡°I can¡¯t do without this either.¡±
What he took out was a neat bottle of liquor and a small bag of rice.
He rinsed the rice clean and soaked it in water.
While frying the potatoes, he threw the onion into the heated iron pot.
Chiyiik-!
At this point, even as a chef who has mastered three hundred recipes, he had no idea what kind of dish this was.
I thought it was a meat dish, but I thought it was stir-fried vegetables, and I thought it was stir-fried vegetables, but I took out rice and alcohol.
The whole time he watched, he grunted and tried to reveal the identity of the dish, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t even catch a clue.
After some time, the onion was browned and saut¨¦ed nicely.
After adding minced garlic and frying it once more, Ray poured the alcohol into the iron pot with the beef.
When the firepower of the furnace was increased by adding mana, the huge me reaching the ceiling swallowed the iron pot in an instant.
Whoaaah-!
The heat of the mes hit his face.
The alcohol that went in with the beef vaporizes and flies away along with the fish.
The fire was so strong that it was cooked for a short time just enough to scorch the outside, then took out a new iron pot.
Lightly stir-fry minced garlic there to preserve the scent of garlic, then stir-fry the soaked rice together.
At this point, the cooking was almost at an end.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I made this dish.¡±
Thinking that I should make it for Lacia when I go hometer, I poured water little by little into the iron pot.
As the rice gradually ripened, the beef with the odor removed was ced on top and boiled together.
The sweet scent and the savory scent ovepped, giving off an indescribable scent.
The royal chefs came forward step by step without my knowledge.
That¡¯s why the scent of Ray¡¯s cooking was enchanting.
¡°This is this¡ what is this¡?¡±
¡°I only seasoned it with a little salt, but it smells like this¡¡±
¡°Please tell me the name of the dish.¡±
When asked to name the food, Ray thought for a moment.
A close friend in the past called this dish ¡®risotto for disposal of leftovers¡¯.
However, since it is a dish that goes up to the royal family, it cannot be called that.
While struggling, Ray put his index finger on his lips and licked his lips, recalling the beginning of the risotto.
Risotto was first made in Mn around the 16th century.
At the time, Mn was under Spanish rule.
While searching for a connection between the two, Ray came up with a rough name.
¡°The name of this dish is ¡®hardship¡¯.¡±
Although it was briefly thought of while thinking of Mn suffering under Spanish rule, his words came as a great shock to the chefs.
A dish I had so much fun making.
Sweet and savory, and the faint scent of alcohol in it.
The secretly spreading scent that made them bewildered struck their brains again.
¡°It was a hardship¡ It was a hardship¡¡±
¡°It was a dish with a heavy weight unlike the outside. Thank you for letting me taste good cuisine.¡±
Now the sweet fragrance came sadly to them.
The savory scent made me feel stuffy, and the in scent of alcohol gave me a numbness in my chest.
the chef asked cautiously.
¡°Excuse¡ Would it be all right if I tasted it?¡±
Since it was a dish that went directly to the royal family, it was necessary to directly check the presence or absence of poison.
Since it was made by a saint, there is no need to worry about it at all, but his honest feelings were that he wanted to taste it as an excuse.
¡°Please.¡±
When Ray readily agreed, he carefully took out a silver tableware and touched it to the dish for a moment before moving it to his mouth.
Mmmmmmm ¨C
I only took a bite, but the unknown taste that I had never tasted before was on the tip of my tongue.
The mouth that was chewing the food stopped on its own.
The sweetness that oozes out the more you chew it somehow makes you feel sad in line with the name of hardship.
The meat, thickly incense from the fire of the brazier, is so tender that it can be easily swallowed.
The chef was already impressed by the dish and followed it with his heart.
¡°¡the best cuisine.¡±
Chapter 465
Episode 465: The Increasing Number of ves (5)
Rei¡¯s cooking received rave reviews from the Royal Kitchen.
After seeing the simple meal, the head chef, who tried to scold the chef, even said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±
That¡¯s how leipyo risotto went up to the royal family.
Deogard looked down at the dish for a while and eximed, ¡®Oh!¡¯
¡°This is the first scent. You mean a saint made this?¡±
The chambein stepped back as if to apologize.
¡°yes. It is said that the saint touched the dishes no matter what wind blew.¡±
¡°Good. After all, a man wants to do anything for the person he likes.¡±
As I spoke, I looked at Celestia, and she blushed slightly.
The chambein, not knowing the meaning, simply lowered his head.
¡°Then let¡¯s try it.¡±
King Theogard slightly lifted the risotto with a spoon.
Small grains of rice clump together nicely.
It is simr to soup, but also slightly different.
Even though the king had eaten a lot of various foods, it was the first time he had cooked something like this.
¡®Oh, what the hell did you see and make this kind of food? There¡¯s no way this kind of food was popr in the Holy Land. It¡¯s amazing.¡¯
In addition to medicine, magic cksmith and now even cooking.
The more I got to know him, the more mysterious he became.
Let¡¯s take a bite of food with a good smile.
¡°Mmmmm¡¡±
King Deogard chewed slowly with a mysterious expression on his face.
Celestia also mumbles and moves her mouth after him.
Without saying who was first, the two opened their eyes wide and murmured.
¡°Delicious!¡±
¡°It¡¯s delicious¡ but this¡¡±
I was looking forward to it, but it was a much more unique taste than I expected.
First of all, the grains of rice were very easy to chew.
Thanks to this, the throat is soft, and patients and children do not seem to have any difort when eating.
The grains of rice gradually crumbled and rolled around in the mouth, giving a savory taste, so it was perfect for King Deogard¡¯s taste.
But it wasn¡¯t just that that surprised them.
The moment you put food in your mouth.
Surprisingly, a small amount of purified mana flowed down their gullets.
No matter how much the royal family eats, there are foods that have been split into small pieces of elixir, but the royal family was not wealthy enough to provide such well-refined, high-purity mana as a meal.
What¡¯s even more surprising is that mana has a taste.
Mana, who met with food, struggled a little.
Every time that happened, I felt a refreshing feeling that made my whole body go cold.
Celestia does not know, but only Deogard, who has reached the level of a sword master, can only guess to some extent.
¡®I can¡¯t believe that mana has taste¡¡¯
He tried to pour his mana into the risotto.
Then, as if a bacsh urs when mana is injected into an aura user, it bes a counter-sticity and returns.
I thought a mere elixir would shed anti-sticity!
He forgot his etiquette and shouted.
¡°Ah! This is more than an elixir!¡±
The chief chambein blinked at the king¡¯s sudden action.
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°The fact that you can taste the mana means that the mana contained in this food has been refined to the point of being spherical. I¡¯ve taken elixirs for a long time in my life, but I¡¯ve never seen an elixir like this one! What did the saint say as he handed over the food?¡±
When Deogarde inadvertently grabbed his shoulder and shook it, the chambein broke into a cold sweat.
¡°That¡¯s it¡¡±
¡°Try to speak quickly!¡±
¡°Seongjae Seo just told me to enjoy it.¡±
Have a good meal.
Could it be that the elixir of this high-purity mana mass?
King Theogard shook his head.
¡°You must have wanted something! Think carefully!¡±
Otherwise, he would not have been able to hand over such an elixir without muttering.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±
¡°Huh¡¡±
He sighed at the words of the chambein.
Even if people like it, it¡¯s a oil bunsuji.
How could he hand over the refined elixir without expecting anything in return?
¡°You have been greatly favored by the saint.¡±
Deep down, King Deogard, who was contemting a special order as a reward for Ray, hardened his mind with the current risotto.
¡®If it¡¯s a pity to give a special order to such an outstanding person, it will surely be passed down as a small person in my posterity. cancer.¡¯
I received so much more than I did in the past.
You can¡¯t even repay the favor with just one special order.
It was already a debt that could not be fully repaid even if Ray had financed it by ordering the Halfman Merchant before the war broke out.
Deogard emptied the risotto clean.
He ate so cleanly that he was ready to lick the bottom of the te.
he said, wiping his lips.
¡°As soon as tomorrow morning, let the nobles and saintse to Daejeon.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Deogard looked down at the empty te with aplicated face.
The mana I felt in my body from before was not the same as before.
It was a little bit, but it was enough to advance his own mana as a sword master, so he noticed before that it was not an ordinary elixir.
I owe you a lot, so I think it¡¯s time to pay it back.
* * *
While King Theogard was dreaming of paying off his debt, Ray¡¯splexion hardened as he ate the risotto he had made.
¡°This is a lump of mana.¡±
They say that there is no problem if you eat it yourself, but if someone who cannot handle mana or has not reached the level eats it, there will surely be a problem.
How dare you give such poison to the royal family!
You should have checked properly!
As I clutched my head and groaned, ¡®Euuu¡¯, soon after, an attendant approached with quick steps.
¡°His Majesty the King wants to see you tomorrow morning.¡±
It¡¯s a big deal.
There must have been a problem with the mana risotto.
If there is a problem, it is natural to take responsibility.
Ray also had no intention of avoiding it.
but.
¡®Where would it be if a gentleman who became a sword master¡ noticed and prevented a problem before it started?¡¯
King Deogard was a little savage.
Even if there was a problem, it wouldn¡¯t be to the extent that people would die, but since the mana contained in the risotto was mana, he could have been sick for a few days.
It is, of course, your responsibility to take care of it.
He presumed that King Theogard was also calling him to question him.
When the morning dawned, Ray touched his clothes and tried to move toward Daejeon.
But something was strange.
As soon as the door opened, several maids lowered their heads and spoke more politely than usual.
¡°I will see you.¡±
There was a difference between the existing ¡®I will guide you¡¯ and ¡®I will serve you¡¯ as much as the sun and the ground.
The royal attendants serve only those rted to the royal family.
Even so, thedies-in-waiting used the expression that they served.
Although doubtful, Ray, thinking that there must have been a mistake, headed for Daejeon without thinking.
The face of Deogard, who was sitting in the seat of honor, was the first to be seen as soon as the door of the huge pce was opened.
Aristocrats with high ranks were sitting around him, and as soon as they saw Ray, they got up and bowed.
However, the greeting was a little strange.
¡°Meet the second duke of Celia.¡±
¡°Count Perez is meeting the Duke.¡±
Prince?
Did the Prince of Silose?
Ray looked around.
There was no one around Hana.
¡°Here you are.¡±
¡°yes. Is there a problem?¡±
When I asked with a nervous feeling, Deogard spoke with a suspicious smile.
¡°I have something to say to the saint. let¡¯s sit down first Everyone can¡¯t sit down because of you.¡±
At the king¡¯s words, Ray found a seat anywhere he could see and sat down.
Unfortunately, thest seat left was right in front of the king, so Ray faced Deogard.
Ray, who had previously read the atmosphere incredibly well, sensed a strange air current flowing inside the Great War.
¡®This is something strange.¡¯
He looked around anxiously.
King Deogard, who had been watching the scene quietly, insinuated luck.
¡°The saint has helped us a lot in the past. They helped in the war and sent letters to enemy countries to give them a chance to be allies. Not only in terms of money, but also in terms of military force and politics, Celia owes a lot to the saint.¡±
¡°Never mind. It¡¯s about helping people in difficult times.¡±
¡°Silia never forgets grace. If you tell me not to mind, we¡¯ll just return it ten times a hundred times more.¡±
After clearing his throat for a while, King Theogarde looked at Ray eagerly.
¡°I will issue a special decree in the name of King Celia Vi Deogard. I will appoint Saint Ray as Duke, the highest title of Celia, and make the unexplored Iria Mountains my second principality. His grace shone on Celia like the warm sunlight, so let¡¯s make the Duke¡¯sst name ¡®Soleil¡¯.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the nobles rose from their seats.
¡°Meet Prince Soleil!¡±
¡°Meet Prince Soleil!¡±
As they spewed fluttering mana, a pleasant breeze blew in the Great War.
A weak wind tickling my bangs.
Every time it gently touched my face, I could feel the vitality like breathing.
The heat that seems to yearn for something.
The temperature inside Daejeon, neither hot nor lukewarm, warmed my skin moderately.
Ray, who had be the king in an instant, looked around.
In order to work in Celia, the title of nobility was just as necessary.
I was thinking of bing a baron or a viscount, but I never thought I would be a duke overnight.
¡°I think it¡¯s an undeserved title for me.¡±
¡°If the saint refuses, saying it is too much, I don¡¯t know if there is anyone in the world who can im to be the duke of Celia.¡±
¡°There will definitely be a bacsh.¡±
¡°My choice will not change.¡±
Finally, King Deogard raised mana to the front.
His mana, which reached the highest level of Master, was tangible and visible to the naked eye.
Blue mana beautifully decorated the inside of the battlefield.
Like snow falling from the sky, the mana crumbled into small pieces and brought a feeling of refreshment.
Ray, who looked at it for a while, released mana like them.
Then his mana consumed all the mana in the Great War.
Mana that is so deep and pure that you can¡¯t see the end.
Ray¡¯s mana, imbued with the spirit of words, spread to every corner of the Great War.
Under the prayers of the Absolute, it was difficult for even a sword master to dare to breathe.
Ray opened his mouth slowly.
¡°The surname ¡®Soleil¡¯ given by His Majesty the King. I will be grateful.¡±
The second duke came to the Kingdom of Silia.
Chapter 466
Episode 466: The Increasing Number of ves (7)
He rose to the position of duke in the kingdom of Celia.
From that day on, the treatment changedpletely.
The king¡¯s tablet came out from the royal family, and if necessary, ess to the first-ss library with the secrets of Celia¡¯s royal family was possible.
Power next to the king.
Even just by seeing the nobles who had previously objected to what they said and watched them shut their mouths, he could personally realize the power of power.
¡°Heh heh. This is me.¡±
Muttering iprehensible words, Ray put his index finger to his lips.
I thought of getting a noble title, but I didn¡¯t know that I would get a public throne.
The unexpected ie brought a smile to Ray¡¯s lips.
In the future, the number of ves in the ck Room will increase even more.
Since we couldn¡¯t send them all back to the ck room, we needed a ce to keep the ves in the ck room.
He needed a title andnd for him, but now that he had obtained the principality, his worries were alleviated.
Ray looked into the distance.
¡°It¡¯s time to move in earnest.¡±
In the meantime, how many days have I been waiting for the action of the ck room and just hit back.
Now was the time to put the pressure on yourself.
* * *
While Ray was smiling, there was another person with a smile on his face.
¡°Heh heh heh. Now that I¡¯ve be the duke, I can say I¡¯m in a position that suits Celestia.¡±
King Theogard stroked his beard and smiled contentedly.
¡°Father is a man with great aspirations. How about waiting a little longer?¡±
Celestia nodded her head as she spoke confidently.
¡°cancer. I think so too. Even if it is not, I intend to hand over the prisoners of the ck Room that I requestedst time. It seems impossible for us to open their mouths.¡±
King Deogard shook his head, recalling the poisonous servants who did not open their mouths no matter how much he interrogated them.
Is it because they are definitely ck people?
There were even those who bit their tongues saying that they would rather die.
In fact, it was only after a few people died that they put a cloth on their mouth.
¡®If that¡¯s the case, I might find a solution.¡¯
The King decided to give Ray hope.
¡°You are right. If you can¡¯t pull it, try pushing it.¡±
Celestia casually added to the word that thedy-in-waiting had been talking about, saying that it was ¡®the crystallization of love¡¯.
¡°It¡¯s something that might be checked by the ck Room, but I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±
The king¡¯s trust in Ray was quite strong.
He also appears whenever there is danger and solves the problem.
I subconsciously hoped that he would solve this problem as well.
¡°There is nond left in Celia, so it took a while to give the unexplorednd.¡±
¡°If he is, he will surely be able to do well.¡±
King Deogard smiled at Celestia¡¯s confident words.
¡°The saint¡ no, Prince Soleil knows how to stand alone. No, I can say that I only know that because I am standing alone. Every time I looked at him, I felt a sense of loneliness. From now on, you will take good care of me.¡±
When she said that she felt lonely, Celestia felt her heart ache.
Come to think of it, he was often alone.
Even when surrounded by nobles, at banquets and at war, he was alone.
When she thought that she was moving forward like a tenacious person, suffering from a single body, she put her hands together on her chest.
¡°yes.¡±
I will never leave you alone in the future.
Celestia burned her will.
* * *
When King Deogard expressed his intention to take the prisoners of the ck Room, Ray tilted his head.
¡°Why do things work out so smoothly?¡±
While thinking about the conditions to exchange with the prisoner of the ck room, something unexpectedly happened again.
At this point, I¡¯m getting anxious.
I wonder if this is also something Heukbang nned.
It seems that the suspicious disease has arisen thanks to the things Heukbang has done.
¡°What are you doing? Since we were on our way to the principality anyway, there is nothing wrong with taking prisoners.¡±
Ray decided to think positively.
Even if it was something that Heukbang nned in the middle, it would be okay to capture them and turn them into ves.
I¡¯m enjoying my free time after a long time and drinking tea.
Knock-knock-
There was a couple of quiet knocks outside the door.
¡°Excuse me, Your Majesty the Gong. I have finished all preparations for departure.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±
¡°yes. All right.¡±
After answering thedy-in-waiting, she put on her white robe and mask while carrying the leather backpack she had set aside.
Thinking of it as his first principality after bing a king, he even fluttered like a child.
Ray climbed into the most spectacr carriage among the queue of carriages waiting outside.
After roughly throwing a leather rucksack inside, the coachman asks.
¡°Would you like to leave immediately?¡±
¡°Please do so. Oh wait, let¡¯s stop by the Wangdo Street.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
When the coachman slightly touches the horse, the carriage starts slowly.
Following him, the knights given by the royal family of Silia escorted him.
He declined, saying he didn¡¯t need an escort, but it seems that King Celia gave it to him.
¡°Your Majesty, is this your first time in the Iria Mountains?¡±
The coachman insinuates.
¡°This is my first time. I¡¯ve never been near a mountain range, but it¡¯s a wastnd with nothing. Well, even though it¡¯s the territory of the Kingdom of Silia, it¡¯s natural since it¡¯s unexplored.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. There is an elven forest nearby, so be careful. I¡¯ve heard that even a human going around causes chaos.¡±
It is quite surprising that there is an elven forest.
There was a huge mountain range, so it wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to have an elven vige, but there would be many monsters and ve hunters targeting them.
Still, the fact that they live there probably means that there are high elves who will protect the elves.
Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard that Heprion is nearby.
Thinking that far, Ray felt as if his hair was standing on end.
No way¡
¡®Among all the elven viges, would it be the romantic perverted vige?¡¯
Ray was in denial.
You shouldn¡¯t get caught.
He did not want to spend his first principality life with such a perverted elf.
when he was groaning and shaking his head.
In no time, the carriage arrived at the royal road.
¡°Get out of the way! His Majesty the Prince has arrived!¡±
At the words of the escort knights, people were startled and moved out of the way.
Soonbok and Mien, who had finished finding a ve dealer on the streets of the royal capital and carving ve engravings, came out to the streets out of curiosity at the sudden arrival of the king.
Then, his eyes fell on the person in the carriage.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¨C Hmmm¡
I would have thought he would be the duke who rules the principality just because he hasn¡¯t seen you in a few days.
Thinking of saying something, Soonbok approached the carriage.
Then the escort knight puts his hand on the swordsman and restrains him.
¡°Back off!¡±
¨C Don¡¯t be vignt. I have something to say to His Majesty the Prince.
Subok was polite, but the escort driver didn¡¯t like him for talking to him.
¡°You will regret it if you don¡¯t back down.¡±
I was polite, but when the other person came out like this, Soon-bok, who became the best and had problems controlling his anger, frowned.
Ray stopped the two before the situation erupted.
¡°He is someone I know. Please get out of the way.¡±
At the words of the king, the escort knight finally stood aside.
Soonbok, who grumbled, approached Ray and looked at the gorgeous carriage.
Looking at the gold-ted doors and steel wheels of the carriage, it is difficult to tell whether it is a carriage or a chariot.
¨C What is all this?
Subok¡¯s words were mixed with many meanings.
¡°I became a princess.¡±
As if he was frustrated with his casual reply, Soonbok pounded his chest.
¨C So, why did you be the king? How troublesome is the management of the estate or the work. My older brother is now captured by King Celia.
Ray shook his head at Soonbok, who clicked his tongue, saying that there would be more work in the future.
The principality is recognized as another country within the kingdom of Silia.
Of course, you have to pay that much tax separately to the king, but where is that?
If nurtured well, it would be possible to create a powerful nation with a small piece ofnd.
¡®It would be worth it if I set up a medical academy separately and raise a little bit of funding by bringing in the upper half of thepany.¡¯
Ray¡¯s head was already full of thoughts about how to develop the principality.
Soonbok looked at Ray like that and sighed.
¨C At what time of the world do you ept and eat thend that is given to you?
Ray pointed to the back of the wagon while trying to dissuade Soonbok, who said he had been scammed by the king and said he would immediately go and argue.
¡°Let¡¯s not do this here, let¡¯s go to the principality first and talk about it.¡±
Wherever he pointed, I could feel the remnants of magic, albeit weakly.
It is obedience that cannot be understood without knowing its meaning.
I noticed at once that those rted to the Heukbang were being transported to the carriage.
It would be about them that the principality should talk about.
¨C All right.
* * *
After putting the ve in the luggagepartment at the back, Soonbok and Mien climbed into the ultra-luxurious carriage with Ray.
Mien touched the soft chair of the wagon and admired it.
¡°What chair is so soft? It¡¯s nice to ride a wagon like this and have good money.¡±
The saintess created by the ck Room uttered the same voice as Hafman.
Soonbok ignored her and said to Ray.
¨C You have safelypleted the work you were instructed to do in the capital. I made the ve traders into ves and kept them in the capital so that they would not be suspicious of the ck Bang, and I also sold false information to the information guild. It¡¯s been a while for them to notice us, so now is the right time to make a move.
To openly disrupt information in the information guild.
I didn¡¯t even do it, but I did it well.
¡°You seem to be doing well these days?¡±
what did you eat wrong?
Why did you do such a pretty thing?
¨C What do you do when you do a good job? I¡¯ve bought time at best, but I¡¯m trying to manage the territory¡ the future is already dark.
¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s only now that I¡¯m saying that. Although the Iria Mountains look barren, they are rich enough for elves to live. Naturally, the soil will also be clean. It¡¯s to the point where I feel sorry for the kingdom of Celia for leaving a ce like this. Even Halfman said he was thinking of a new branch, so just calling it our principality would be a perfect environment for growth.¡±
Watching him start his business in earnest, Soonbok gasped.
¨C oh my god. You are truly aristocratic.
Chapter 467
It took two days to reach the Iria Mountains in the
Principality of Soleil even by carriage.
Although it was a wastnd, thend mass was so wide that it took half a day to enter the center of the territory from the entrance.
Arriving at her principality after a long journey, Ray let out a small sigh.
¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±
My eyes were nk.
A wastnd where you can¡¯t even find a proper house, let alone a vige.
All that was there were mountains and streams and some monsters in the Iria Mountains.
Soonbok was admiring the scenery around him.
¨C If you build an inn, business will go well.
Thendscape alone is artistic.
A moderately pleasant breeze blows and the grass sways.
Beneath the cliff-protruding Iria Mountains, there was only an empty, empty mansion that was no longer used.
The vice-captain, who was reading through the exhausted escort knights from the long march, suggested it.
¡°How about everyone resting today? Everyone will be tired from the journey so far.¡±
Mien was the first to express his consent.
¡°I want to wash a little.¡±
¨C I think that would be better than moving on the first day.
Rei nodded her head with difficulty as she joined the submission.
Anyway, I¡¯m going to go to the end of the day.
¡°Keep the captives in an underground prison.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The vice-captain moved the knights in perfect order.
While he was transporting prisoners and arranging the wagons, Ray and his party headed towards the mansion.
The mansion was so old that you could believe it was an abandoned house, judging from the spider webs and broken windows everywhere.
¡°It¡¯s a shabby ce to be called the residence of His Majesty the Prince.¡±
I agree.
Who would think that a ce like this is the residence of a powerful person second only to the king!
In a good way, it is a natural environment, and in a bad way, it is like a beggar.
The state of the mansion and even the garden were all spectacle, probably because they hadn¡¯t hired a caretaker.
Besides, it seems that something smells rotten from earlier.
As soon as I entered the front gate and passed the garden, I felt a familiar presence.
Not one.
Twenty.
thirty.
Significant numbers of signs were felt from inside the mansion.
Soonbok, who had been looking around for a moment while draining his mana, opened his two small eyes.
-I can¡¯t believe this¡
Mian also noticed it and covered her mouth with her white hand.
¡°Three worlds¡¡±
Almost simultaneously with their reaction, green-skinned monsters with pig faces pop out.
Chwii profit-!
When the orc¡¯s characteristic snort stuck in his ears, Ray seemed to lose his mind.
Why are orcs stationed in the prince¡¯s mansion!
In addition, it seemed that they had already set up a house, and it was already full of their excrement and foreign substances here and there.
It feels like my nose is rotting just by going near it.
¡°My territory¡¡± As
he looked at the orcs with a devastated expression, the orcs attacked with hatchets, whether he knew his feelings or not.
When he hit the shoulder with an ax the size of an adult man¡¯s head, he heard a terrifying sound that was thought to havee from a human body.
TOOOOOOONG!
A muffled sound like the ringing of a huge bell.
While the ax waspletely shattered, Ray¡¯s shoulder was just fine.
Even though it didn¡¯t take any damage to the body, looking at the pupils that were released, it seems that the damage the orcs inflicted mentally was superior.
Chwi Chwiyiik-
Orcs blew out a snort in embarrassment.
They hurriedly left the mansion, as if they knew that they were not worthy to deal with.
When dozens of orcs fell in at once, all that was left was the excrement that filled the mansion and the three of them.
¡°¡¡±
Soonbok came to Ray, who was unable to say anything, andforted him.
-¡There were local residents.
Unlike the beginning, I started to worry about the future of the principality.
* * *
First day of reaching the Principality.
They couldn¡¯t even take a break and cleaned the inside of the mansion.
Most of them were cleaned up thanks to Ray¡¯s magic, but for some reason, there was still a feeling of difort, so I had to wipe them with a wet cloth.
It was only when the smell went away to some extent and the look became clean that Ray let go of the rag.
¡°Even if you cheat, there is a limit! It¡¯s a princess, and this is just giving you uselessnd!¡±
-Didn¡¯t I tell you that? My brother said that he waspletely taken aback now.
Ray looked around.
Unlike yesterday, it¡¯s pretty neat.
The cobwebs and dust that remained like thorns disappeared and all the broken windows were taken out.
As all the broken furniture used by the Orcs was moved outside, there were few usable pieces of furniture left inside the mansion.
¡°I¡¯ll have to order the furniture from the Hafman Merchant.¡±
-We also need to hiredies-in-waiting. Unlike the normal nobility title, since you are the king of the duchy, the Celia royal family won¡¯t give it to you.
Ray nodded.
Without the attendants, life in the future would be inconvenient.
Besides, if there was work, I wanted to finish it all.
Ray, who was about to inadvertently ask Mien to find out where the attendants were, hesitated.
There was only one undead monster that had skin and bones that matched the rare saintess created by the ck Room.
Could it be because he spent the day cleaning the mansion?
Mien and the escort knights were visibly emaciated.
If he insisted on doing more work now, there were signs of a rebellion starting from the second day.
¡°I will stop here for today. Since the mansion has been tidied up, the Knights can rest in the annex and move again around noon tomorrow.¡±
No one objected to his words.
Even the vice-captain, who trains himself through arduous training every day, seems to like it.
¡°All right!¡±
* * *
When Ray¡¯s name ran out, they tied their horses to the copsed stable and headed toward the annex with light steps.
¡°Vice-captain, is this really the territory of the principality? How does it make sense to say that the Orcs have set up a house for His Majesty the Duke in name and reality?¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t the dust a joke too? I would believe it even if I left it there for fifty years.¡±
The knights grumbled.
As they were exhausted, the dissatisfaction umted against them was not the only one.
The vice-captainforted them.
¡°Now that the cleaning is finished, isn¡¯t it resolved? Let¡¯s stretch out our feet and take a rest and try to control our mind.¡±
The knights who were dissatisfied with his words shut their mouths.
The thought that I could finally rest made my whole body weak and tired.
A feeling of tiredness in the body.
As long as I could lie down anywhere like this, I felt like I could fall asleep right away.
¡°If it¡¯s the vice-captain, that¡¯s it.¡±
¡°I think I can sleep like this for two days.¡±
At the thought of enjoying a sweet rest, smiles bloomed on the knights¡¯ faces again.
Arriving at the quiet annex, it seems that the smell of courtesy that I have be ustomed to somehow reappears.
The so-called smell of oak dung.
No matter how fermented it is, the smell is really profound.
His nose was paralyzed and his face was frowned upon.
¡°You can¡¯t believe this is the vice-captain¡¡± When
someone spat out the words anxiously, it was as expected.
A group of orcs jumped out from inside.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Chwiiik¡.
The two groups looked at each other.
The knights look devastated, and the orcs look at them like that.
¡°ha ha ha.¡±
Only someone¡¯s threadbareughter pierced my ears destely.
As the orcs shuddered and fled from the annex, the knights remaining in the annex picked up rags instead of swords.
¡°¡I think it¡¯s wrong to rest today.¡±
¡°¡Have someone bring His Majesty the Prince.¡±
The voices of the knights sounded more pathetic today.
* * *
Rumors that Celia had ced the saint in the seat of the duke spread even to the Holy Land.
Perhaps because of that, an unexpected noble meeting was convened.
First, the high priests stood up.
¡°How dare you give Goddess Gaia¡¯s representative a title at will! It¡¯s so rude that you don¡¯t even give us a good word!¡±
¡°King Celia said he was greedy, so it seems he decided to take this opportunity to steal the saint!¡±
When the high priests cheered up, the priests and lower nobles under them couldn¡¯t even say anything.
Eucliwood, who was present as the head of the Bcroix family, quietly agreed.
¡°It certainly seems necessary to hold the kingdom of Celia ountable. Saints are originally the same as the blessings of the holy kingdom. It is safe to say that the act of taking it away is taking away our faith.¡±
Zeke, on the other hand, was of the opposite opinion.
¡°If it is true that you epted the principality, this would have been what the saint wanted. It seems a little hasty for us to intervene.¡±
¡°This is not something that can only be done with the Holy Son in mind. Arbitrarily assigning a title to a saint is clearly disrespectful to our holy country. If sanctions are not imposed, there is a risk that simr things will happen in future generations. It would be better to punish them and let them know that the Holy Kingdom is still in good health.¡±
When the two opinions diverged, Pope lei expressed some disapproval.
¡°It¡¯s a little difficult to take that child. However, I am reluctant to apply massive pressure on Celia because I think the trade market will be overcrowded¡¡±
Celia is the world¡¯s leading brokerage trade.
If it looked wrong, the trade countries that were intermediary trade through Silia could be cut off.
No matter how strong the castle is, it is impossible to touch Celia even at a loss.
Eucliwood added a word, as if he knew her meaning.
¡°His Holiness, please think carefully. There will be many benefits for us by putting pressure on Celia. Even if we appropriately punish them, Celia has no choice but to notice.¡±
Let¡¯s talk that far, Ey also had a corner where he felt something.
¡°Hoo. I see¡ You mean that the Lord of Bcroix should put pressure on you by force rather than putting pressure on trade?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Certainly, the power of trade is strong, but Celia, whose soldiers are weak, seems to work quite well.
Just give it a few words and it will lower its tail on its own.
¡°Good. Let¡¯s follow the opinion of the head of Bcroix. High Priest Deor, send a letter to Celia Kingdom.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
The pope¡¯s name fell.
Seongguk decided to send troops to Celia to put pressure on them.
No one knew how big of a wave this action would bring in the future.
Chapter 468
Episode 468 The first demon lord, Beriel (1)
Recruitment of soldiers has begun in the Holy Kingdom.
Soldiers and pdins with deep faith voluntarily stood up at the word that they were heading to Celia Kingdom to protest against the saint¡¯s title.
¡°How dare you honor a saint? It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
¡°I intend to join this trip to Celia.¡±
¡°Why not? The Holy Knights were also very angry. I heard that one knight corps of Pdins has already volunteered.¡±
¡°You mean that much support? Maybe this will push me away.¡±
¡°Do you know that soldiers like us applied one by one? After removing the Pdins, Priests, and Priests, the number of soldiers I can take will be counted on one hand.¡±
¡°I really wanted to go this time, but it will be a pity.¡±
Seongguk had to sweat hard to find the number of soldiers as even one soldier sent a huge volunteer letter saying that it was a sin not to participate in the trip to Silia.
But that would be proof that the Holy Kingdom had not yet rotted away.
Their blind faith is their greatest weapon.
Their spirit, which calls for martyrdom and is not even afraid of death, makes even the Lessian Empire feel ufortable.
Now, its true value was clearly being disyed.
After one day of receiving resources, a staggering number of 10,000 soldiers volunteered.
However, only about 2,000 people could go to Celia.
It is impossible to fill the number of soldiers with mere soldiers in a situation where you have to show off your power, unless you know what else to do.
Inevitably, the pope and the nobles decided to take the high-ranking personnel first.
In this way, the selection of high-ranking personnel was mainly reached, and the number of pdins reached tens of thousands and three hundred.
Priests and priests voluntarily put behind prayer meetings and trainings and reach 1,000 people.
While contemting how to fill the remaining 700 people, he recruited from the soldiers because if high-ranking personnel emptied the kingdom at once, they would not be able to prepare for external raids.
After selecting all 2,000 people, the Seongguk immediately began preparing to send a contingent called the ¡®Emissary¡¯ to Celia.
I got a luxurious carriage and had it pulled with famous horses that would make me admire just by looking at it.
After preparing plenty of food and carrying barrels of oil to light a fire after dark, preparations were almostplete.
Since they nned to leave in the evening and arrive in the morning, they intended to start the carriage as soon as preparations werepleted.
In the early evening, when the lights were lit, beautiful scarlet lights were illuminated like a night view.
¡°I will definitely rebuke Celia for her atrocities.¡±
¡°Please, please do my share.¡±
¡°Where are you going to do your part? The castle will not be solved unless everyone in the castle country gets their share.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. That color is still there. Anyway, have a good trip.¡±
The soldiers each bid farewell to the short journey and climbed into the wagon.
Since each and every carriage was luxurious, it was a veryfortable journey for priests and priests.
Themander of the Holy Knights, who was checking the number of people, counted the wagons and nodded.
¡°Let it go.¡±
Let¡¯s say a word to the coachman, and the horse starts immediately with the sound of ¡®Irya¡¯.
Since it was a wagon with considerable attention to the wheels, the shaking and noise were much smaller than those of other wagons.
The coachman also seems to have been quitefortable driving the wagon, so the tension on his face disappeared.
That¡¯s when everyone lost their nerves.
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
The world turned upside down.
* * *
¡°Lee Jwa-sama has finished all preparations.¡±
At the words of a man, the woman shifted her gaze to him.
¡°It¡¯s pretty fast.¡±
¡°yes. Unexpectedly, the holy women¡¯s divine power was sufficient. I thought it would take longer, but the schedule has actually sped up.¡±
The woman sitting on the throne slowly closed her eyes.
¡°Then, all we need now is¡ blood.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
As the man spoke calmly, a faint smile formed on Lee Jwa¡¯s lips.
¡°Why is the man so gloomy? don¡¯t be sad I¡¯m just being reborn with a new look, so if you want, we can meet again.¡±
Knowing the meaning of the word meet again, the man lowered his head.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would start with me? Right now I have no power. All you can do is sit on your throne and get bored every day. Wouldn¡¯t it be more meaningful than repeating such boring daily life?¡±
¡°Lee Jwa-nim¡¡±
¡°Samyang, you are no longer the Lee Jwa. don¡¯t call me that My name is Beriel. It is the name that will be the first demon king of this world.¡±
Devil.
It was not the appearance of the demon king that she had thought of, but she would surely be the demon king.
A man called Musk looked up at her.
¡°Please be a huge demon king.¡±
Ijwa Berielughed.
¡°Sounds natural. I will be a demon king so gigantic as to devour this world.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Thank you so far. I will not forget your heart that saved and helped me when I was dying.¡±
Talk and take a step.
the throne on which she sat.
It was an altar.
¡°Be the Demon King.¡±
one step.
Her mana was dissipated.
No, there is no more mana left.
Only the white divine power fluttered and wrapped around Beriel¡¯s body.
¡°To rule the world.¡±
two steps.
Divine power tore her skin.
The bright red blood met with divine power and turned red.
¡°I will put all the pain in the world inside me.¡±
Offer sacrifices at the altar.
Through this process, a demon king will be born in the world.
The scent of her blood lingered in the air.
The divine power mixed with blood was like red smoke.
As the altar is slowly destroyed, the Great War is devastated.
the ground cracks
her body split
When the red haze hits the ceiling.
Koo Goo Goong¡ª!
With a roar, thest of her voices dissipated.
¡®Everything in the world will be meaningless within me.¡¯
* * *
Before I knew it, the house was being cleaned up.
Ray didn¡¯t hesitate and headed straight to the prison.
Since the basement was not properly organized yet, the confinement prison was truly a source of filth.
Remnants of the Orcs¡¯ life remained intact, and because they rubbed their bodies in mud instead of taking a bath, smelly dirt was everywhere.
Having been in this environment for more than half a day, their mental fatigue was considerable.
Tong-Tong¡ª
¡°How are you?¡±
The knights gnashed their teeth as I greeted them by hitting the iron bars a couple of times.
But he never opened his mouth.
They didn¡¯t say anything no matter what.
¡°You are asfortable as you are here. Then, if you feel like you can¡¯t stand it, tell me anytime.¡±
He speaks and pulls out a tea tool in front of his eyes.
Drinking tea in such an environment was terrible even for Ray, but there was nothing better to stimte them.
When served with well-baked bread and ck tea, the savory aroma prated the fishy smell of mud and filled the hungry stomachs of the knights.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Even though he hasn¡¯t said anything yet, you can tell by looking at his expression.
They haven¡¯t eaten anything since being imprisoned in Celia¡¯s prison.
He said he was holding on with the power of mana, but since he hadn¡¯t eaten for over two weeks, it must have been difficult.
After looking around for a moment, Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Clean.¡±
Whoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
The underground prison, which was like a cage for animals, was filled with his mana.
The dirty grime gradually turned to powder and flew away, and the mud pile disappeared.
Even the unpleasant smell disappeared, and the prison became quite a ce to stay.
However, the knights looked at him curiously.
why?
What did you mean by cleaning the prison?
Ray didn¡¯t stop there.
He brought a bag he had ced at the entrance of the prison and handed it to the knights one by one.
¡°Eat.¡±
What he gave was bread.
It is not old and deteriorated bread, but it is a good quality bread that still retains warmth.
As if it wasn¡¯t bothersome, I handed over a bag of bread to each bar, handed it over, and soon started drinking ck tea.
Did the tea tool exist for that?
The mild scent of ck tea, which I couldn¡¯t even remember when I had smelled it, even emanated from the knights.
Although there is no teacup, Ray prepared arge canteen instead.
He carefully transfers the freshly brewed ck tea into a canteen and hands it to the knights.
Unlike the other knights who received without saying anything, one knight struck Ray¡¯s hand when he went to the second barricade.
Percussion¡ª!
The ck tea in the canteen was spilled on the floor.
¡°Don¡¯t be hypocritical! What do you think will change this!¡±
Ray looked at him once, but didn¡¯t say anything.
I take a white cloth from the sack and wipe the floor.
Then, this time, the driver shouted to the people around him.
¡°You are you too! Why do you eat the bread the enemy gave you without questioning it!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The knights who were just eating bread quietly put the bread down.
Ray is silent even after seeing such articles.
Instead, they quietly ced sacks of bread in front of the bars and ced canteens full of ck tea at each bar.
Looking at the cleaner prison, he said before leaving.
¡°Food is three times a day. It doesn¡¯t matter what you think, but you live by eating.¡±
With only one word left, Ray left the prison.
* * *
He appeared with food exactly three times a day, as he told the knights.
They did not eat even though their diet was considered nutritionally.
No, there were those who ate one or two people, but even that was only eaten when life was in danger, not every meal.
Despite being exhausted from starvation, the knights endured with mental strength.
¡°In a few days you will be exhausted and fall off.¡±
¡°It is clear that they are trying to appease us. Do not be fooled.¡±
A few days to hold on to that thought.
Even now, more than a weekter, he still struggled in the sack and came to the prison.
As usual, the sacks are unpacked and bread is distributed.
There was hot soup in the canteen.
¡°¡¡±
The knights also did not touch or even nce at the battery.
After serving food, Ray looked around.
The bags that were handed out in the morning are still there.
¡°Because you have to eat to live.¡±
He was about to say something, but soon turned around and left the prison.
Only after he hadpletely disappeared did the knights set their eyes on the sack.
¡°Itsts a little bit. It would just be annoying.¡±
¡°We never had an attendant to hand out food to us.¡±
¡°It¡¯s something I don¡¯t know yet. You¡¯ll find out when you see it.¡±
There was one thing they overlooked.
Although they could survive with mana, they could not change their nutritional status.
It¡¯s been over two weeks since I haven¡¯t been able to eat the right food.
In addition, there was no way that the nutrition was evenly equipped because they ate enough to avoid starvation in situations where they could not stand it.
Another day passed without knowing in a dream how the situation would develop in the future.
Chapter 469
Episode 469 The first demon lord, Beriel (2)
After that, a day passed, and the falling knights appeared.
At first, they were female knights, no matter how many users they were, but after subtracting mana, it was natural that they were weaker than men.
Recognizing the situation, Ray checked their physical condition.
Without looking closely, I could tell that it was malnutrition.
He just copsed from anemia for a while.
She hadn¡¯t even drank water or soup in the meantime, and her lips had a lot of dead skin cells.
It seems that she hase to dehydration.
¡°I don¡¯t know why you insist.¡±
He murmured and fed them the diluted soup.
When food enters your mouth, you swallow it with a good gulp.
In the meantime, I was eating in a half-conscious state, probably because I had been struggling with hunger and had trouble falling asleep.
how long has it been like that
I fell asleep after eating half of the soup in the canteen.
Putting them back in prison, Ray beat the bar a couple of times again.
Tong- Tong-
¡°If this continues, more people will copse. Maybe I will die this time.¡±
Death is no big deal to them.
It is said that Seongguk throws away his life like straw with one faith, but the same goes for Heukbang.
I don¡¯t know what it was for, but they had no hesitation in giving up their own lives.
When no one answered, Ray moved the sack to each bar again as usual.
I made ck tea ording to the number of people and put it in a canteen.
The soft scent of ck tea spread through the hard prison jade.
It seemed that his nerves, which had be sharp due to the empty stomach, were relieved little by little.
After finishing his work, Ray went out of prison that way.
After he disappeared, the knights each opened their mouths.
¡°I can¡¯t go on like this any longer.¡±
¡°I agree. There¡¯s nothing good about enduring like this. I only buy their sympathy.¡±
¡°Besides, you¡¯ve already be a body that can¡¯t resist.¡±
When I hold out my hand, I see numerous scar marks.
The knights exchanged words.
¡°I suffered a lot from Celia. Thanks to that, even when I gripped the barbed wire, I didn¡¯t have much strength.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there a possibility of recovery with divine power?¡±
¡°Sounds like nothing. You¡¯ll need at least three priests. A lot of time has already passed¡¡±
¡°You won¡¯t have to hold a sword anymore, so don¡¯t be too heartbroken.¡±
They seemed to have been talking for a long time indeed.
When someone took out some bread from a sack and handed it out, they naturally epted and ate it.
I took a big bite of the bread and put it in my mouth and chewed it.
Since it was soft bread, not hard bread, they did not have much difficulty eating it.
¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like bread enough to be handed over to prisoners.¡±
Because of the food he hadn¡¯t eaten in a long time, the bread disappeared without much time to talk.
In the meantime.
Someone drank tea and screamed.
¡°Ah! This is¡¡±
While he was talking, his body stiffened as he drank tea.
Did you even hear the poison?
The sweet bread I was eating felt heavy like a stone in my mouth.
at that moment.
The driver drank all the ck tea in the canteen and let out a short breath.
¡°This¡ This is not ck tea¡¡±
¡°If it¡¯s not ck tea, would it be alcohol?
¡°no. It¡¯s not like that. This¡¡±
It didn¡¯t look too dangerous, so another knight behind bars drank a little tea.
OK.
¡°This is this¡¡±
Like the courtesy knight, he drinks all the ck tea in the canteen.
It was not enough that the ck tea they were drinking was gone, so the drivers felt frustrated as they stared at the canteen with nk eyes.
¡°Tell me something. What was that ck tea about?¡±
¡°This is a tea I have never had before. No¡ I don¡¯t even know if this is ck tea.¡±
As they were saying the same words as Seon dialogue, the eldest knight frowned and said to the barricade on the other side.
¡°Hey, can I get you a cup of tea over there?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not difficult to give¡ but you should eat a little?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
As soon as I handed over the canteen, the elderly knight who received it without difficulty immediately took a sip of ck tea.
I savor it in my mouth and smell the aroma of ck tea.
I unknowingly swallowed it.
He looked at the tea.
one sip within. I put it in my mouth again.
I was thinking of savoring it as if I were drinking a drink with a deep vor.
Gulp ¨C
swallowed again.
When it got to that point, the old man noticed too.
¡°This¡ what is it¡?¡±
It is the whole body¡¯s refusal to savor.
The vor is mild and there is little bitterness left in the mouth.
Besides, it tasted so good that it couldn¡¯t even bepared to that of ck tea.
Contrary to what the old man had promised, he drank all the ck tea in the canteen.
¡°Old man!¡±
¡°Heo-euk¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Seeing him lick his canteen while apologizing, he must be insane.
¡°What is it? What is that ck tea¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s not ck tea! Now this old man has sworn to live for tea for the rest of his life!¡±
I am really betting the rest of my life on a topic that I muttered, ¡®What is ck tea¡¡¯ just a while ago.
¡°Sorry to you guys, but I have no intention of giving up ck tea.¡±
¡°So what are we going to drink?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it okay to drink soup? Bread and tea are enough for me.¡±
¡°Where is that! Even if we all share a drink, it won¡¯t be enough!¡±
¡°Who¡¯s the one who said he didn¡¯t eat the food the enemy gave him?¡±
Despite being a dwarf, Ray learned tea from a dwarf who imed to be the god of the tea ceremony, and rode tea while being beaten numerous times by derps.
As a result, it became possible to ride a car that would impress even the god of the tea ceremony.
God admired it, but how can humans do anything different?
Some articles who learned about the taste of his tea protested.
¡°You can¡¯t let the old man monopolize it alone.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s share it little by little.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you guys know the word respect for the elderly?¡±
¡°Respect and sharing are different, old man.¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you yield a little to the old man who is about to leave?¡±
¡°When I see you fighting, I know you¡¯re still in good spirits.¡±
The old man sighed impatiently at the knights who did not lose a word.
¡°Okay. I tried to be greedy, but it doesn¡¯t work for you.¡±
It was said that it was heartless, but the knights were consistent in their ignorance.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t the tea taste better if we all drank it together?¡±
It was an old man who does not know how to share, but he also ignored the old article.
For the first time like that, the prison was noisy.
* * *
¡°Ughhh¡¡±
¡°Is everyone okay?¡±
Seongguk quickly tried to line up.
But it was so dark inside that I couldn¡¯t see properly.
¡°Is it red?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like that at all. To see that we are still alive.¡±
¡°Then what the hell is this¡¡±
It wasn¡¯t just the soldiers of the Seongguk.
In the dimly visible huge cavity, the figures of vigers, bandits, merchants, and, to a lesser extent, nobles were also reflected.
¡°Hey, where are you!¡±
¡°Aagh! Please save me!¡±
Merchants and vigers saw the bandits and thought they were kidnapped.
The nobles quietly hid and looked at the situation, while the bandits looked around to see where they were.
Minister Deor, who was in charge ofmanding the troops of the Holy Kingdom, spoke to the surroundings.
¡°Light the torch.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Fortunately, the wagon was in pretty good condition.
As they lit the torches they had brought in preparation for the camp, the surroundings of the knights became quite bright.
Maybe it was because of seeing the knights of the Holy Kingdom wearing te armor.
Residents escaped the bandits and approached.
¡°Please save me! I did nothing wrong! They often give prayers to the Holy Kingdom¡¡±
The current situation is embarrassing for the Holy Kingdom, so they surrounded the High Priestess Deor and pushed back those who approached.
¡°Don¡¯te closer.¡±
¡°Go away.¡±
¡°If the g knights throw us out, we will die.¡±
One of the knights looked at the high priest because he felt sorry for him as he spoke in fear.
Then, the high priest Deor nodded slightly.
¡°How can a priest who serves a god ruthlessly cast out those he fears?¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a big deal anyway. The torch won¡¯tst long¡¡±
As he expressed his disapproval, a nearby nobleman raised his hand cautiously.
¡°¡I¡¯m a 3rd circle mage. As long as it¡¯s light magic, you can use it.¡±
At that, the high priest Deor was pleased.
Things would get a little better with a mage.
If he knew where this ce was, he could have sent support to the Holy Land.
¡°Excuse me, but may I ask you for magic?¡±
Despite his request, the aristocrat only groaned.
¡°I was about to do the same, but¡ it hasn¡¯t been going well since a while ago.¡±
At his words, High Priest Deor expressed a question.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°¡When I tried to cast magic, the mana suddenly disappeared. It¡¯s probably difficult to use mana here.¡±
When they said that even the hopeful wizard couldn¡¯t use magic, theirplexion darkened again.
That moment.
The low cry of the beast came from afar
.
Pdins raised their holy power in preparation for that.
no i was trying to pull it up.
However, there was no reaction from their body.
All I could do was stand there with my sword drawn.
¡°The high priest¡¯s divine power¡¡±
¡°¡I know that too.¡±
High priest Deor, who was trying to raise his divine power in preparation for an emergency, felt nervous as he felt the divine power that did not move no matter how much he used the dragon.
Apparently, the three spirits are not used here.
Beyond the joint, a monster I had never seen before appeared with rough breathing.
It has huge fangs on its snake-like body.
It had a small horn on its forehead, and it looked quite dangerous as the rock wall melted away every time it brushed against the wall.
¡®Gaia, will you really forsake us?¡¯
High Priest Deor shouted to the surroundings.
¡°Prepare for battle!¡±
Now that I can¡¯t use the divine power.
All they had to do was buy time until everyone ran away.
The bandits noticed and stole some torches and ran away.
Since the spirit had weakened a lot, the priests and priests could not cope and had to take the torch away from them.
Worse still.
As a few torches faded, the inside of the cavity grew a little darker.
Now I can¡¯t even see the shape of the monster.
High Priest Deor shouted.
¡°Fire the wagon!¡±
At hismand, the pdins moved busily.
When the row of wagons were set on fire, the surroundings instantly became brighter.
Then, the number of monsters that had not been seen before came into view.
One that crawls like a snake.
A four-legged beast quietly waiting for its time under a hollow cave.
And three monsters that look like orcs.
In terms of numbers, they had the upper hand, but since they couldn¡¯t use divine power, the story was a little different.
Maybe we could all die here.
Their faces gradually hardened.
Chapter 470
Episode 470 The Second Demon King, Mien (1)
¡°Fire ball!¡±
The aristocratic man waved his hands vigorously, but no magic was manifested.
It¡¯s a big deal.
Magic, divine magic, and even the swordsmanship of the Pdins were not released.
Now they have all be ordinary people who cannot handle mana.
¡°It¡¯s not like this, I think I¡¯ll have to run away.¡±
At the noble man¡¯s words, High Priest Deor shook his head.
¡°I don¡¯t know what else might be there. And besides, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t leave the fire behind.¡±
The pdins followed his words and raised their swords.
Priests and priests were not that different from ordinary people in terms of physical ability, so they picked up a suitable stone or wooden nk and red at the monster.
The noble man let out a sigh as he looked at them who were easy enough with the will to fight.
¡°Then I will help.¡±
He takes out a small dagger from his waistband.
He couldn¡¯t be a magic swordsman, so he was probably just a decorative sword.
Is it because they are prepared for battle?
At first, the orcs who were just watching were excited and rushed at the people.
oooh-!
The club in his hand was swinging carelessly.
In a normal state, the pdin would have blocked it lightly and cut down the orc in an instant.
However, in the current state of being a normal person, if you mistakenly block an orc¡¯s attack, you may dislocate your shoulder and grip.
So I had no choice but to avoid it.
As the club swung around, the Pdins in the vanguard rolled their bodies on the ground in fright.
The whole body moves stiffly, as if it were frozen.
There was only one divine power, but they were in a state where even the Orcs could not win.
¡°Make a checkup! Orcs should be able to deal with them!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
ording to the words of the high priest Deor, the pdins made a checkup.
Examination with a total of eight people.
It is a well-known Jin that is called Palseongjin in Seongguk.
Since he was only using it to catch orcs, the Holy Guk¡¯s face was meaningless.
But what can I do?
It was an urgent priority for them to live immediately.
The checkup put pressure on the orc.
The orcs wield their clubs at random, as if they were frustrated with them who seemed to be unable to catch them.
However, the disappearance of divine power does not mean that their discernment has also disappeared.
The Pdins were able to predict the trajectory of the Orc¡¯s crude attack and avoid it a little more easily in advance.
One per attack.
Palseongjin was to block an attack by eight people, so the attack of the orcs did not cause any damage to the pdins.
This time they attacked the orcs.
Swinging the heavy bastard sword as if it were not his own, he cut off the orc¡¯s tendons.
Slow-!
Is it because of theck of divine power?
Didn¡¯t cut it all at once.
In addition, the timing of the examination was slightly off due to the dy in removing the bastard sword embedded in the orc¡¯s body.
The orc, who did not miss the opportunity, dug into that loophole.
oooh-!
When the club was swung, the te armor of two or three pdins waspletely shattered.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
They vomited blood and flew away, losing consciousness with only one stroke of the orc¡¯s club.
Priests and priests approached the fallen pdin as usual.
He took his pulse several times and nodded.
¡°I have not yet returned to the arms of the goddess. Please be careful as this is a situation we are unable to cure.¡±
¡°I will only trust you.¡±
It¡¯s not just the pdins who are frustrated because they don¡¯t have holy power.
They were also frustrated because they could neither strengthen nor heal with divine magic.
¡°¡take the people and run away. As an honorable pdin, it would be a sin to say this, but somehow¡ I think I should bury my bones here.¡±
A pdin squeezed a pendant onto the priest.
¡°If I go back, tell my wife not to wait.¡±
The pdins who were looking at the situation came up with something to prove themselves even in a hurry.
ring.
An old letter and a small portrait.
An engraved bracelet.
As objects with their memories piled up, priests and priests hurriedly received them.
Even in the midst of talking, the Pdins stopped breathing one by one.
A snake with horns on its head moved swiftly and approached.
The horns shed and melted the pdins who were in the immediate vicinity.
An enemy so strong that it cannot even bepared to the Orcs.
¡°Watch out for the horns! If you approach, you will die!¡±
Although he gave orders, the number of pdins decreased helplessly because his body did not follow his wishes.
ten people.
score.
Comrades who had traveled together in the Holy Land died in vain.
To tell my wife not to wait.
The small-sized pdin threw himself.
He said he was asking for the family he left behind.
The brother pdin throws himself with a face full of fear.
Just before dying, they plunged their swords into the snake¡¯s body.
For every life sacrificed, one sword is driven into the snake.
ten.
twenty.
It¡¯s like a sword grave.
It was lonely stuck in the snake¡¯s body.
High Priest Deor gritted his teeth.
¡°Except for the Holy Knights, all the forces of the Holy Kingdom are fleeing here.¡±
No one disagreed with that statement.
It is a sacred rest.
I dare not let their noble sacrifice go to waste.
They quickly lit a tree that could be used as a perch and left the hollow.
¡°Kuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa of course
¡°Save me¡¡± A
terribly sorrowful scream came from behind.
I wanted to go and save him right away.
Even if it meant dying, I wanted to fight together holding the sword.
However, those feelings faded when he saw the High Priestess clenching her fists so tightly that her hands were bleeding.
Seongguk lost its Pdins.
* * *
Ray was a little puzzled when they protested that they hadn¡¯t even touched the food until yesterday, saying that there was not enough ck tea.
¡°What the hell happened?¡±
He quickly drank tea.
I put my hand in the boiling water and looked at it.
¡°This is enough.¡±
Burn the tea leaves at the right temperature.
At first, it had a refreshing scent, but it soon changed to a soft scent, as if by magic.
After transferring arge amount of burnt ck tea into a water bottle, he headed to the prison cell.
When he arrived, the prisoners had already calmed down.
¡°Give me from here. I¡¯ve run out of it since yesterday, so I¡¯m thirsty.¡±
When the food was brought, the prisoners roared here and there like puppies rushing at them.
Unexpectedly, they were tamed by food.
As they seemed to have calmed down to some extent, Ray gradually sensed that the time hade.
They hand out canteens to each bar and start talking.
¡°Now talk slowly. About the ck room.¡±
He had treated the prisoners for this moment until now.
He took care of every meal and even changed the dirty prison into a clean look.
They will not be unaware of their efforts.
Contrary to expectations, however, no one opened their mouths.
¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡±
¡°We just fought together for a while¡¡±
He said that, but I don¡¯t know why.
His expression quickly darkened.
¡°Looks like they¡¯ve taken hostages, right?¡±
When I casually threw a word, there were those who responded.
Just by looking at it, you could roughly see how things were going.
One of the prisoners, who had been watching for a while, spoke cautiously.
¡°What¡ can I say this much? I was originally a mercenary. As usual, I was working on a request from the guild.¡±
Hearing their stories for the first time, Ray sat down and listened.
¡°It was an easy request at first. It was something like an escort for going up and subjugating monsters. But as the days went by, things got bigger and bigger. One day, it even went so far as to request a small-scale territorial battle. For some reason, I had a bad feeling about the client, so I declined the nomination, but my family was taken hostage. After that, I¡¯ve been working under the ck Room for the past five years. But¡ that¡¯s it. Even to me who worked for 5 years, they don¡¯t tell me anything. On the contrary, they told me that if I went around talking about the Heukbang, my family would die miserably and scared me.¡±
¡°If you told me, wouldn¡¯t your family be safe?¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the knight chuckled.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that five years had passed? My blood rtives are already dead. I am only moving to break the ck room, nothing else.¡±
To break the ck room.
If so, the interests are aligned.
The moment he was about to say something.
I felt a strange aura from afar.
Ray jumped up from his seat.
¡®Margie? No¡ It¡¯s divine power.¡¯
Why is the divine power moving so ferociously?
The direction is the middle ground between the Holy Kingdom and Silia.
Moreover, it was approaching with great speed.
At this speed, it is only a matter of time before reaching the border of Celia.
As if he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt it, the expressions of several knights who were sensitive to mana quickly hardened.
¡°This¡.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it poetry divine power?¡±
It¡¯s pretty surprising that there are people who recognize it.
It might be mistaken for demonic energy because it is mixed with Saihan energy, but they recognized at once that this was divine power.
Soon after, Mien and Soonbok also ran into the prison.
Soonbok had a slightly embarrassed expression, and Mien had eyes full of fear.
she said, breathing heavily.
¡°W I need to get out of here.¡±
If you see him stuttering to the end, there must be something going on.
¡°There is¡ not much time! Get out quickly!¡±
Minen looked quite impatient.
-It¡¯s been that way since before. The flow of divine power is irregr.
The fact that the mana flowing through the body is unstable means that it is mentally and physically pushed to its limits.
What is pushing her to the limit?
without even a second to question.
Blood oozes from her body.
pop-. pop-.
The line of blood that started near her wrist eventually met with the divine power radiating from her.
A red haze slowly engulfed the prison.
Divine power, but not divine power.
A saint but not a saint.
Her body dissipated like mist.
Let the red haze with a strong scent cover even the vision an inch ahead.
Koo Goo Goong-!
The ground began to turn over.
Chapter 471
Episode 471 The Second Demon King, Mien (2)
Drip-drip-
The small sound of water dripping from the ceiling hurt my ears.
¡°Umm¡¡±
My body felt heavy.
It was hard to even move my eyelids, so all I could do was roll my eyes and look around.
broken stone.
The scent of Mian.
All I felt was this.
His own mansion had disappeared, and all he could see were caves with scarletnterns.
How the hell did that happen?
I tried to calm myself by moving Mana.
But strangely, there is no response from Mana.
The mana in the air was out of his control.
Ray was quite taken aback as he had never been like this before.
¡°Kkeuh¡¡±
He barely got up and checked his condition first.
Fortunately, it seems that there are no injuries, but the impact of the ground upside down did not go well.
First of all, it is urgent to get out of here.
Ray walked through the cave using a twig that was rolling around as a walking stick.
The cave was quite deep.
It seemed like an hour long walk, but there was no end to the cave.
Fortunately, among the misfortunes, there are scarletnterns hanging on every wall.
It¡¯s terrifying to imagine what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t been able to see properly in this situation.
¡°How far do we have to go?¡±
The body gradually loses strength.
That time when I was just about to give up and take a break.
Stairs began to appear in front of me.
There are only stairs going downstairs and no stairs going upstairs.
¡°Are you saying there¡¯s something downstairs?¡±
It is the main battle that muste down.
It¡¯s a little ufortable to go down without any preparation, but there¡¯s nothing to gain by staying here.
After thinking for a moment, Ray went downstairs.
The stairs were a bit demolished.
It is unsettling to see holes and cracks here and there.
From the bottom, the smell of animals and the smell of fishy blood came up a little.
By the time he got out of the stairs andpletely descended to the basement.
Koo Goo Goo ¨C
The ground suddenly moved and the stairs disappeared.
You can¡¯t go up, you can only go down.
What is the structure of this ce?
Ray cautiously clung to the wall and looked around.
Then a huge aisle appeared.
Next to it was a small road, like a sidewalk made for people to pass through.
There is no feeling of poprity around.
Perhaps you are the only one here.
I wondered what had happened to Soonbok and Mien and the other knights, but I decided to put it aside for now.
¡°Let¡¯s get some rest first.¡±
Because I had been walking ever since, my body, which had no strength before, became incapacitated.
Sat down on the wall, Ray rummaged through the leather pouch in his chest.
Pounds of dried beef jerky.
I don¡¯t know how long I canst with just this.
Now, if you can¡¯t manage mana, it¡¯s probably only going tost three to four days.
Rey bit the corner lightly, trying to save as much as possible.
It¡¯s hard beef jerky that you wouldn¡¯t normally regret, but you realize the value of it only when you don¡¯t have it.
Ji-Ik-
I tore off the jerky and melted it in my mouth with saliva.
He didn¡¯t even have the strength to chew.
¡°It is delicious.¡±
It¡¯s just dried meat seasoned with salt, but it¡¯s delicious. My
stomach
cried even while I was eating beef jerky.
How many days did he sleep in the cave?
day? Two days?
If not, maybe a week?
What do you mean by this ce?
While thinking, Ray remembered Mien¡¯sst words.
¡®I¡¯m running out of time¡ I¡¯m running out! Get out quickly!¡¯
don¡¯t have much time
Did she know something was going to happen?
Come to think of it, at that time, Mien¡¯s body reacted with blood and divine power.
¡°The sacred power of Mien¡ a saint created by the ck Room¡¡± I
once read in a book that the blood of a saint brings miracles when I was in the Holy Land.
Could it be that the miracle happened in this way?
Many thoughts cluttered my mind.
Putting aside his thoughts for a moment, he leaned against the wall and rested for a while.
* * *
After two hours of rest, he got up and started walking.
Thanks to my good memory, I never forgot the way I came.
After walking along the road, there was a fork in the road.
When you get stuck in the maze, there is a saying to follow the left wall.
As I turned to the left, the scent of blood, which I had felt weak before, was a little stronger.
It doesn¡¯t smell like human blood.
Somehow, a musty smell.
I wonder if it would feel like this if mud and blood were mixed.
The hard floor soon became muddy.
As my shoes became muddy, my steps became heavier.
¡°I can¡¯t go far like this.¡±
The floor is so muddy that I can¡¯t even rest properly.
I was thinking about going back when I heard a woman screaming in front of me.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Was there anyone
Ray quickly ran in the direction of the sound.
As I forced my already tired body to move, my whole body screamed.
I focused on the sound while holding back the pain I felt here and there.
As I followed the woman¡¯s screams, I came to a narrow side road, and when I entered it, there was arge cavity.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
A scream rang out again.
However, there is no woman in front of him, only goblins giggling and staring at him appetizingly.
One of the goblins raised its neck and screamed.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Kiki kick.¡±
¡°Kiki kiki kick.¡±
A sound resembling a woman¡¯s scream came out of the goblin¡¯s mouth.
Seeing that, the goblinsughed along as if they were having fun.
I was deceived.
Outside, I had never seen a goblin do such a trick.
In the first ce, I didn¡¯t even think that the stupid and greedy goblin would do tricks.
Inside the cavity, other goblins slowly appeared.
As befits a goblin with arge poption, the number is over thirty.
Individuals are weak, but when gathered together, goblins are extremely powerful.
Besides, the goblins here were different.
The size also seemed to be twice the size of the goblins outside, and the intelligence was also high, seeing as they didn¡¯t approach them recklessly.
A goblin threw a stone at him from behind.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
As the stone flew with a terrifying sound, Ray took out a dagger from his waistband and deflected it.
Passasac-!
As the stones scattered in the air and shattered, the goblins, who thought they were easy opponents, seemed quite taken aback by the unexpected situation.
¡°Kigigigigg¡?¡±
As they panic, Ray quickly runs away.
It is a battle without a win.
I don¡¯t know if my body condition is normal.
A single swing of the dagger almost gave me strength in my legs, so I needed to rest a bit more.
The goblins who came to their senses fiercely pursued them.
Stones and arrows fly behind his back.
Fortunately, the arrows shot by the goblins didn¡¯t hit me because I had passed the narrow side road, but my body was getting more tired.
On the other hand, the goblins were frantic to find themselves.
It¡¯s a chance to taste human beings after a long time, and they won¡¯t be able to miss this chance of being a genius.
He sniffed and smelled himself, and it soon followed.
Ray deliberately fled into the mud he had passed through.
Although your feet will sink in, thanks to the mud, the smell will be erased to some extent and it will be difficult to catch up.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
The eyelids keep closing.
A strange feeling of fatigue came over me from earlier.
Besides, the body is also strange.
Something itching just seems to cause a slight muscle spasm.
It was clear that there were no injuries or abnormalities.
Just before getting out of the mud.
¡°Kigigiggeek!¡±
¡°Kiyi!¡±
The goblins found themselves.
Even after seeing the mud, he chased after himself without hesitation, and when he fell into the middle of the waist, he looked embarrassed.
The goblins from behind drew their bows.
There was no time to question how the hell a bow like that was made.
Arrows flew at high speed.
¡°Eck!¡±
Ray moved the dagger.
Although the reaction was dyed, it was not difficult to block the arrows shot by the goblins because of the original ability.
Dududuk-!
Eight arrows fell without power.
Angry at that, the goblins put arrows on their bowstrings again.
¡®It¡¯s a big deal.¡¯
My physical condition is not normal right now.
Not only was it unable to move at will, but even when he fired an arrow, his hands were all sore.
Ray quickly moved his leg and pulled him out of the mud.
Papabak-!
The arrow went in the direction his body had been.
If it had been a littleter, I would have consumed my strength again.
After getting out of the mud, Ray ran without looking back.
Soon the goblins were out of sight before he stopped and caught his breath.
¡°Huh¡ Heo-eok¡¡±
What kind of goblin goblins use the selfishness of civilization?
Clearly, it was a proper bow with the string drawn taut, not the crude bow that goblins would carry.
¡°I bet the goblins didn¡¯t make that¡¡±
If that¡¯s the case, goblins with high intelligence and a lot of objects would be really scary here.
Ray decided to call this ce a dungeon for convenience.
There will be underground, there will be monsters.
If this is not a dungeon, then what is it?
I was looking for a ce to rest.
He noticed something strange.
Koo Goo Goong-!
Every few hours, a roar is heard in the dungeon.
I¡¯ve heard this sound twice.
The first is when Mien tells her to run away.
The second time was when I came into the basement of this ce.
That means that someone entered this ce every few hours or that the dungeon was moving by itself.
What if the dungeon is running wild?
Perhaps there is no meaning in remembering the road.
Moreover, he, who must havee back, sees the crossroads in front of him for the first time.
There was no way my memory was wrong, so I could only think that the dungeon moved by itself.
¡°It really is a dungeon.¡±
A self-moving dungeon?
Doesn¡¯t it feel like the dungeon is alive!
If he were sleeping, and the ce he was in would move in front of the goblins¡¯ residence.
gulp.
The saliva went down the drain.
Even if you manage to survive, if you are an ordinary person, you will surely not escape death.
Of course, if you can handle mana, the story will be a little different, but unfortunately, mana still hasn¡¯t budged.
In a situation where the mana in the air did not follow his will, the effect of the spirit of speech was also insignificant.
¡°In the end, I will have no choice but to wander around this dungeon.¡±
No food or water.
It seems that the recement monsters need to figure out how to supply drinking water.
Chapter 472
Episode 472 The Mystery of the Devil¡¯s Land (1)
Without even taking a break, Ray followed the monsters.
The goal was to chase down the goblins and find out how they were supplying food and drinking water.
What kind of structure is it made of? Even in this demonic realm, the wind blows.
Because of this, if you stand in the opposite direction to the wind, the goblins will smell you and notice you.
Ray unreservedly disyed his tracking skills against the goblins.
His mental strength and stamina decreased rapidly, but it was a thousand times better than a pointless battle.
After walking along the goblins for a long time, the road started to grow little by little in the middle.
¡®Wow. It would be better to see that the entire principality has be a dungeon.¡¯
I¡¯ve been wandering through the dungeon for three days, but I still don¡¯t know where the end of this dungeon is.
Besides, this ce is only on the first basement floor.
If there are even the second basement floor and the third floor, it is doubtful whether it is possible for one person to visit all of them.
The road, which gradually grew, soon became wide enough for two wagons to enter.
The goblins did a good job finding the winding road, and soon entered together.
OK.
Whoa ah-.
I felt a pleasant wind.
Meadow with lush grass.
Light red flowers that can be seen here and there have turned a in meadow into a superb view.
¡®Oh my God¡¡¯
What do you mean, a meadow in a dungeon?
I thought it was just a wide hollow, but there was even a babbling stream in the meadow.
But there was another reason Ray was truly surprised.
The identity of the light hitting the skin from earlier.
it was sunlight
The basement is clear, but if you look up at the sky, you can see clouds and sunlight.
It was to the extent that I even had the illusion that it hade out at that moment.
I would have believed that if the meadow had been extended beyond the horizon, but unfortunately the sky and the meadow were blocked by a huge wall.
That word was in line with the voice that this ce was amon ce created by dungeons.
The goblins drew water from the stream.
Whimpering water in arge wooden canteen, Igo headed back to the goblin den.
Ray escaped them and entered the meadow.
Fruits are scattered on the trees, and the streamside is clear and clean, so it seems that there is no problem even if it is used as drinking water.
Besides, except for the asional goblins, there were no other monstersing and going.
¡°This is paradise on earth.¡±
Ray hurriedly scooped up water from the stream and drank.
A feeling of refreshment came from the whole body that seemed to be drying up.
water is sweet
As soon as the moisture touched her tongue, a thrill of pleasure came over her whole body.
I washed off the mud and shook my itchy body in the water.
who wille
After taking a light bath and washing clothes, Ray picked a fruit from a tree and put it in his mouth.
Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t eaten sugar in a while.
The back of the ear, where the salivary nds are located, stings like crazy.
Still, I couldn¡¯t stop eating.
It was an addictive fruit that I kept getting my hands on strangely.
After eating the fruit, my stomach filled up, and I felt drowsy for a moment, perhaps because I was rxed.
¡°Umm¡¡±
I chose an inconspicuous ce to lie down and all my muscles were rxed.
Without a bird to fight against the water horse.
The tired body soon fell asleep.
* * *
When I opened my eyes, the sun was still beating down on me.
It¡¯s probably daylight here forever.
¡°Haam. I slept well.¡±
I yawn and raise my body, but something is a little strange.
Ray, who moved his shoulders for a moment, tilted his head.
¡°huh?¡±
The body is light.
No, to be precise, I gained strength.
It¡¯s not just that you take a break and your body returns to its original state.
It¡¯s extremely weak, but it felt a little stronger than before.
I stretched out my fist once.
Until I fell asleep, I was just babbling, but now I have the confidence that I can lightly smash a goblin¡¯s skull.
Ray stood up from where he was lying.
¡°Heh heh. I mean.¡±
Then shouldn¡¯t we take revenge?
Goblins, mere insignificant creatures, persecuted humans, the lords of creation.
Other people might not know, but it was a huge issue that Ray couldn¡¯t overlook.
Didn¡¯t he go through all sorts of hardships because of them, such as rolling in mud and running away?
Until the goblins came to fetch water, Ray refilled his stomach with water and fruits.
It was an act of suicide to be full in this ce where you don¡¯t know where it is and what kind of monsters might appear.
The more restricted the movement, the higher the risk.
So, Ray put the fruit in his leather pouch and ate only enough to lightly relieve his hunger.
The sun was nice, so Rob did theundry and spread it out behind the rocks.
If it is this much sunlight, it will dry up in half a day.
The day has passed.
They slept little by little, picked and ate fruit, and waited for the goblins toe, but they didn¡¯t show up.
¡°It is strange. No matter how intelligent you are, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ve already noticed.¡±
Could it be that the location of the dungeon changed while he was sleeping?
It¡¯s a story that¡¯s not without possibility.
If so, it was necessary to do a little scouting around.
Ray put on the robe he had been drying and carefully stepped out of the meadow.
After walking a little along the huge road, I entered a road I had never seen before.
In addition, a fishy smell that I don¡¯t know wherees to sting my nose.
¡°What the hell is this smell?¡±
Heading to where the smell came from, I saw two charred, dead goblins in front of me.
The identity of the smell, which he felt was fishy, must have been the stinking smell that emanated from the goblin¡¯s corpse.
Who the hell made goblins like this?
In order to bake this well, it is possible to have at least 3 circle level magic.
But even he couldn¡¯t use mana, so he couldn¡¯t believe that someone else used magic.
Then there is only one answer.
¡®It looks like there are dangerous monsters.¡¯
Ray silenced the sound and moved back to the meadow.
OK.
Get the card-!
With a suspicious sound, a huge beast in the shape of a lion walked out of the fork in the road.
Judging by the blood around its mouth and the body presumed to be a goblin, it seems that it has just been hunting.
He probably thinks that he is of the same type as goblins, seeing that he doesn¡¯t get scared when he sees himself.
Certainly, from the perspective of other monsters, only the physique is different, but they may look simr.
¡°Krrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡±
Feeling his body stiffen slightly at the sound of a low cry, Ray took out a dagger from his waist and held it up.
¡°If we fight, neither you nor I will benefit. So go back quietly.¡±
Goblins also had intelligence.
That¡¯s why I thought that other monsters would do the same, but the beast showed its teeth as if it didn¡¯t care.
He sensed the battle in the clear sense of hostility.
¡°Let¡¯s do this, right?¡±
As he straightened his posture, a monster with a lion¡¯s head attacked.
The front foot ms down, but the speed is terrifying.
It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t even catch up if I was off guard even for a moment.
Raising the dagger hurriedly to the side, Rey shed her forepaw.
Kwaaaang-!
The sound of an explosion deafened my ears, as if explosives had exploded.
When the first attack returned to Musan, the monster also seemed to be surprised and distanced itself with a ¡®gyarung¡¯.
¡®If I miss this yer, I won¡¯t be able to eat or die.¡¯
Originally, the first attack has an advantage over the opponent by half.
I gave strength to my front heel and kicked the ground.
Ray¡¯s new weapon was shot like an arrow and attacked by monsters.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
The sound of the roar froze for a moment, but it was enough to put the sword into the monster.
The moment I was about to insert the dagger into the neck.
The monster evaded the sword by moving flexibly enough to think that it was a four-legged beast.
Then immediately swings the forepaw again.
The attack, which continued naturally like water, put Ray on the defensive before he knew it.
¡°Keugh!¡±
Although he is trying to relieve his career on the front foot, he is spilling an attack at an angle, but it has be difficult to switch to the offensive.
In addition, the momentum of the mana felt from the forepaws earlier was unusual.
Unlike himself, the other side seems to be able to use mana freely.
As he struggled, the beast regained itsposure.
I drove him to the corner, swinging my front paws around as if I had found some interesting toy.
Even in the midst of being on the defensive, Ray nced around and saw an opportunity.
¡®Keep on guard like that.¡¯
All you need is a blow anyway.
only once.
As long as you can reach the lion¡¯s vitals, you can suffocate them enough after that.
However, the lion did not show its vitals so easily.
Did he instinctively know how to hide vital points from his longbat experience?
The stomach, which protects the internal organs with thin leather, is kept as far away as possible, and care is taken not to touch the neck or tail with the sword.
Even though he seemed careless, he was already sensibly defending his vital points.
After all, a beast is a beast.
The moment the lion¡¯s front paw strikes down.
Ray, who had only been blocking so far, turned over and avoided the lion¡¯s attack for the first time.
The front foot of the monster that struck the ground turned around and burrowed inward, cutting off the armpit tendon with all its might.
Piik-!
Blood spurted from the damaged muscles with the sound of skin being cut thinly.
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
The lion struggled at the first sharp pain he tasted.
Then the vitals were clearly revealed.
¡°Now stop dying!¡±
When the dagger was stabbed into the stomach and slit open, the intestines spilled out and the whole body was covered in blood.
As the fear of death struck, the huge monster also stopped moving as if its body had stiffened.
Pooh-! hook-!
A cold sweat flowed down my back as I watched the vitals being filmed several times in session.
If he hadn¡¯t been able to induce the monsters to be vignt, he might have changed like this.
Fortunately, his condition has recovered and he is in awe.
It almost turned into minced meat without moving and unable to resist.
¡°Rurrukreuk¡¡±
The monster soon stopped breathing with blood bubbles in its mouth.
Ray let out a heavy breath.
¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.¡±
It was a monster so strong that even to block a single attack, the muscles strained.
Even ten orcs would not have been able to handle it.
I let go of the handle of the dagger and fell down.
That moment.
An indescribable ecstasy unfolded.
Whoaaah-!
My body started to feel alive.
Fatigue disappears and strength returns little by little.
It was as if the body was absorbing mana.
the skin.
the muscles.
every drop of blood.
He ate mana and became stronger.
Chapter 473
Episode 473 The Mystery of the Devil¡¯s World (2)
¡°This is what it is¡¡±
After killing the monster, he absorbed mana as if he were eating food.
Come to think of it, this phenomenon also happened when I ate the fruit randomly.
¡®No way¡¡¯
Ray hurriedly returned to the meadow, leaving the monster¡¯s corpse alone.
The stream is still clean and the fruits are numerous.
¡°¡¡±
I looked at the water flowing in the stream.
The goblins here use the stream for drinking water.
Perhaps the reason why their intelligence is superior to that of the goblins outside has something to do with it.
In fact, he also ate the water and fruits of this ce and absorbed mana.
furthermore.
Ray still felt the tactile sensation in his hand.
As soon as he killed the monster, he absorbed mana.
Although it was at a weak level, I felt that my body was overflowing with energy more than before.
Literally a dungeon.
Doesn¡¯t the mana of the killed monster flow into the atmosphere and get absorbed?
Just in time, two goblins entered the meadow to draw water.
Rey hid for a moment, then swung her dagger at the two goblins to see if they were actually absorbing mana.
shhh-!
The goblins reacted to the mighty sword strike.
Thanks to the quick turn of the body, there was only a light stab wound, but it was not fatal.
What the hell kind of movement is this when it¡¯s just a goblin!
Ray swung the dagger again.
However, the goblins had already stepped back.
¡°Kieack!¡±
They threw down a wooden barrel for drinking water and immediately prepared themselves for battle.
Without hesitation, he swung his bat, but when he blocked it in reverse, one goblin pushed back by force bounced back.
¡°Queue?¡±
As soon as I stabbed the dagger into the heart of the goblin with its chest open, one died immediately.
He has high intelligence and strong strength, butcks practical experience.
When one of the goblinspletely stopped breathing, the mana that flowed out was absorbed by Rey.
¡®I¡¯ve definitely gotten stronger.¡¯
Ray is still sensitive to mana.
Although he was unable to handle mana here, the ability to sensitively detect mana remained.
¡°Kiiiik¡!¡±
As one hesitantly backed away, Ray deliberately let go of the goblin.
It has already been proven that killing monsters makes you stronger.
Although it was difficult to feel the power of only one goblin.
What if you catch twenty?
What if you catch two hundred?
If so, you will probably be able to feel it little by little.
It was for this reason that he let go of the remaining one.
¡°Bring a lot of experience points.¡±
Until then, he must finish preparing to face the goblins.
It¡¯s like there¡¯s a way to go down even deeper.
* * *
When the two dungeons were created, all kinds of kingdoms rose up.
Among them, the most serious were the Holy Kingdom and the Kingdom of Silia.
The Holy Kingdom lost a considerable amount of troops, and the Kingdom of Celia lost two or three other territories including the Duchy of Soleil.
Even the people were terrified as they looked at the huge dungeon.
¡°What the hell does that mean?¡±
¡°It seems that the royal family is forming a contingent. Until then, don¡¯t even look at me. What will you do if you receive a curse?¡±
¡°Curse¡ is that what you mean?¡±
¡°This person! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to look at me? That must be the devil¡¯s trick.¡±
Seongguk also took this seriously and announced that they would set up a contingent.
However, the appearance of the dungeon was only the beginning.
At some point, the mana in the air gradually began to flow into the dungeon.
The wizard¡¯s circle swayed little by little, and soon lost its bnce.
The mana umted in the body of the knights slowly dissipates into the air.
It was as if he had suffered a legendary mana drain.
All mana users on all continents were deprived of mana.
Wizards cannot use magic, and aura users cannot draw auras.
It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve be a normal person with a bit of power.
It could be said that the only thing left was the divine power, and because of that, the Seongguk was greatly doubted.
All the mana has disappeared, but only the divine power remains.
Seongguk protested, saying, ¡®There is no way that the gift given by the Goddess will disappear,¡¯ but from the point of view of other countries, it was a sound that did not work.
Then the confusion increased even more.
In an instant, we lost all of our national power, so we had to prepare for aggression.
It was the same with the Lessian Empire.
Because they couldn¡¯t use mana, they had to worry about invasion.
When most of the kingdoms were moving in perfect order, King Deogard of Silia stepped into the study that only the king could use.
A former sword master, he lost all the mana he had stored in his body and became a normal person.
It was heartbreaking, but he hurried to the study as if there was something more important than that.
¡®No way¡ that can¡¯t be.¡¯
Arriving at the study, he hurriedly headed inside.
It smells like old books.
Now, even the preservation magic that was hung in the study had been released with the appearance of the demonic realm, and I felt that the books were getting old quickly.
King Theogarde took out a book that was buried deep inside.
Gulp ¨C
I swallowed.
A book from an era you don¡¯t even know when.
However, judging from the fact that it was still cleanly preserved, it was clear that a very advanced secondary magic had been applied.
The Magical Realm.
I felt the weight from the name of the book.
Let¡¯s carefully open the first chapter. The first thing you see.
¨C Before conveying the meaning, I ask for one thing. The Demon King is another form of the Demon King. It could be fun or it could be a mess. Please think carefully about the messenger so that you can lead the devil¡¯s paradise to good fortune.
Deogard read the first sentence over and over again.
¡°Another appearance of the Demon King¡¡±
So, is that huge building itself a Demon King?
After thinking for a while, King Deogard shook his head.
It¡¯s nonsense.
The demon king is originally to summon a great demonic energy as a sacrifice.
However, in the demon world, the remnants of demonic energy were not felt at all.
If he really is a demon king, wouldn¡¯t it be normal if he exuded considerable demonic energy?
¨C There must be one thing that the messengers are mistaken about. let¡¯s do that first What is needed to summon the demon lord is divine power, not demonic energy. Opposite energies attract the demon king and make him descend to the middle world. If what was needed for summoning was divine power, what gives power to the demon lord is mana. If you drain mana and turn it into demonic energy, the muddy demonic energy of the middle world will only be a hindrance to the demon king.
Trembling-
Deogard¡¯s body trembled as he read the words in the book.
If that statement is true, doesn¡¯t it mean that two Demon Kings have already appeared as Demon Kings?
The words written in the book now gradually continued like a form of prophecy.
¨C By the time the demonic world appears, mana will beplicated and wizards and knights will die. Losing the supremacy of power, there will be those who go mad, and the servants of the miserable goddess will lose their power as heresy puts forward a new will.
those who are mad?
Heresy?
As the unknown words continued one after another, King Deogard was deep in thought.
Perhaps the first sentence refers to the ¡®mana extinction¡¯ that is happening now, and thest sentence implies that the kingdom is losing its national power.
Then, what the hell do those who go mad and heresy mean?
I stopped thinking for a moment and read the next sentence.
¨C Head towards the Devil¡¯s Nest to get rid of it. Sharpen your strength again there. In the indifference of the goddess, you will have to grind your own body and mind instead of hoping for attention.
¡°¡¡±
The book happily instructed me to wander into the Devil¡¯s Realm.
It must have been yesterday that he sat in the seat of a sword master and stared at the swordsmen of the world, but now he has degenerated into a healthy old man.
Are you still telling me to enter the demonic realm and find strength?
I checked the book to find a countermeasure, but I felt frustrated because the content I wanted was not written.
The moment you turn the book to read the next chapter.
Booth-
The old book shattered into powder.
Because ¡®mana disappearance¡¯ is happening, even the mana of the magic tool is draining.
Preservation magic was no exception.
The castle where the hardening magic was cast copsed, and all the food that had been put on the preservation magic was spoiled, causing great damage to the merchants.
And eventually, the book that will be thest clue also disappears.
King Deogard knelt down in his seat, devastated, looking at the books that were scattered and turned into powder.
¡°Then¡ then what should I do now¡¡±
I feel like I¡¯ve lost everything I¡¯ve built up until now.
The level of sword master.
The national power he developed as a king.
Everything turns to dust and rolls everywhere.
Dark emotions cluttering my head want to take over my body.
At that moment, King Theogard realized the meaning of what the book said.
¨C Losing the superiority of power, there are those who go mad¡
Until just now, the ¡®those who go mad¡¯ were themselves.
As the book said, the shock of losing the power he had umted so far made him lose his temper for a moment and almost go berserk.
Fortunately, I was able toe to my senses before I was gripped by a huge sense of loss, but there was now that others would be like that.
¡°It has to be stopped. Before it gets any bigger than this.¡±
King Deogard hurriedly left the study again.
* * *
Ira, who was drinking tea leisurely as usual, suddenly hardened herplexion as the mana in her body began to slowly dissipate.
¡°Mana¡¡±
The flow of mana in the atmosphere was also a bit strange.
It seems to be heading to only one ce.
My body started to lose strength gradually.
The mighty power that seemed to be able to tear down a mountain by moving one¡¯s hands is gradually disappearing.
The body bes heavy enough to be iparable to before.
It seemed that the process was not only going through itself, but there was also amotion outside.
¡°My mana¡!¡±
¡°Ummm¡¡±
The elder burst open the door, not knowing that it was rude.
¡°Ira-sama! Mana is running out!¡±
To him, she quietly nodded.
¡°I know. It seems that something is going on.¡±
¡°How can I do this?¡±
The stuttering elder was reprimanded.
¡°You, the elder, are confused, what should I do? Keep your body tight.¡±
At that, the elder hurriedly picked himself up.
¡°sorry. It showed ugliness.¡±
¡°I have nothing to apologize for. Let¡¯s watch quietly first.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
She bowed politely and withdrew.
Aira¡¯s pupils visibly quivered as the elder¡¯s figurepletely disappeared.
I look out the window and see something in the distance.
¡°What can I do?¡±
She looked down at her hands.
Unlike before, it is a hand that does not feel any strength.
What can I do with these tiny hands?
To think that all the mana in the body had disappeared.
A huge sense of loss sprouted in her mind at the thought that the things she had umted so far were gone.
Chapter 474
Episode 474 The Mystery of the Devil¡¯s Land (3)
Rei prepared to face the goblins.
First, we started by cutting down trees in the meadow.
Was it because he killed the monster and absorbed mana?
It didn¡¯t take much longer than I thought to cut down the tree because my strength was better than before.
After cutting down five or six trees, Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°Phew. Will this be enough?¡±
Organize the twigs of the cut tree and make something like a long spear.
It is arge intestine and a carpenter.
Because he had learned from Derp, his hands were unobstructed.
Having made a spearheadrge enough to fit in his hand, Ray started digging the ground at the entrance to the meadow with it.
The trapping technique learned over the shoulder from Hongyoung shone.
He dug a tunnel and inserted the sharp spearheads he had made under it.
Then, it was lightly covered with a branch.
Leaves were scattered over it and grass was lightly covered, so it was hard to think of it as a trap.
The remaining spearheads were inserted diagonally outside the trap so that the goblins could not push in at once.
Even at this level, the goblins wouldn¡¯t be able to fully demonstrate their power.
¡°All that remains is for the goblins toe.¡±
After installing all the traps in one day, Ray, who was free, decided to take a short break.
Iy down in the shade of a tree and looked up at the sky.
The sun is still shining and the wind blows.
It looks like being outside.
Where does the leisurely flowing streame from and where does it go?
I was curious and wanted to check it out.
However, as they followed the stream, they were soon blocked by an invisible wall.
Perhaps this ce had the appearance of a meadow, but the size seemed to be no more than a slightlyrger room.
¡°It¡¯s a strange structure.¡±
It is clear that there is a core that is the core of the dungeon inside this underground.
But the exact location was unknown.
Since I couldn¡¯t use mana, I had no choice but to find out by feeling, because signs of mana repeatedly appeared and disappeared as if something was being interfered with.
How many more floors would I have to go underground to remove the dungeon¡¯s core?
I don¡¯t know, but I have a hunch that I will probably have to go down quite a few floors.
If the dungeon was like this, what would be the situation outside?
Even if it was just Celia, the entire Duchy of Soleil had been turned into a dungeon, so there would have been a lot of uproar.
¡®Is this also the work of the ck room?¡¯
To turn a principality into a dungeon?
As far as Ray knew, only ck Room couldmit something of this magnitude.
But for what?
¡°Hmm¡¡±
I thought about it, but I don¡¯t know.
I¡¯ve been thinking about the current situation for a while.
A slight sign was felt from the outside.
¡°Kigigiggeek!¡±
¡°Hey hey hey!¡±
The cries of the goblins and the torches lighting up the dungeon hallway, which had be dark at night, were entangled together.
Judging by the number, it far exceeded the number he expected.
Even with a cursory nce, there are more than fifty of them.
I wondered if I would be able to deal with all of them with my current body.
Ray tensed his whole body.
He took out a dagger from his waist and upied an advantageous position.
A long row of goblins in the corridor pointed at him and howled in anger.
¡°Kieack!¡±
¡°Kigeek! Kieh!¡±
I can feel a lot of anger in the old voice, as if I had suffered a lot.
He picked up the spearhead that Ray had prepared in one ce and threw it with all his might.
Wedge-!
With the sound of cutting the wind, the spearhead was pierced right into the face of one of the goblins.
Poo-!
Without even trying to do anything, one goblin died.
Seeing this, the goblins became even more furious.
¡°Kiyiik!¡±
The goblin who appeared to be themander pointed a finger at Ray.
Then the goblins in the back quickly stepped forward.
That moment.
Whoops-!
I fell into a trap Ray had prepared.
The ground was dug, and the bodies of the goblins were caught on spearheads inserted into it.
In an instant, more than a dozen goblins died screaming.
The mana that made up the goblins¡¯ bodies was absorbed by Ray.
A feeling of freshness permeated the moderately tense body.
Maybe it was because he killed a lot of goblins at once.
More power than before.
Excited, Ray threw the spear again.
Wedge-!
The goblins also threw stones at them, but they were frightened by the spears aiming at the head right in front of them.
Thanks to that, the stones they threw didn¡¯t even reach Ray properly.
Poo-! puck-!
As the wooden spears continued to pierce the heads of the goblins, the goblinmander, who was inferior to them, gave a chin gesture.
Then, a huge goblin, probably the size of an orc, stepped out from behind.
coo-! coo-!
It¡¯s big enough to be called a goblin.
Even Ray was so shocked for a moment that he forgot to throw a spear.
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
The roar mixed with mana, and his body stiffened at once.
The goblins cheered.
¡°Oblin. Kiggy Geek.¡±
¡°Oh Oblin¡ Kii.¡±
It¡¯s called ¡®Oblin¡¯ in an awkwardnguage, but that seems to be the name of the giant goblin.
Why is it oblin?
Could it be that it¡¯s not abination of Orcs and Goblins?
The goblin, called Oblin, jumped over the trap that other goblins couldn¡¯t ovee in one step and rushed straight to Rey.
Rey had no choice but to back down once because she believed in her huge body and pushed her forward.
Kwaaaang-!
The tree Oblin collided with waspletely shattered.
gulp.
The saliva passed by.
If he were to be attacked by Oblin in his current state, he would surely die.
As I raised my dagger and red at him, Oblin struck me down with a huge fist.
It¡¯s a radical attack, but it¡¯s sloppy because there¡¯s no trick.
He twisted his body to avoid it, and cut it slightly with his sword, but it didn¡¯t hurt as if he had scratched a block of stone.
Oblin then threw a fist.
It was not appropriate to bet all damage as he stretched out his huge fist at close range.
Fatigue gradually builds up in the grip even if you gently spill it with a sword.
¡®Keueueueugh¡.¡¯
Even though I didn¡¯t block the attack from the front, my hands were tingling.
What do you mean by the power you ate?
¡®If I go on the defensive like this, I will lose.¡¯
Thinking that counterattacking by looking for an opening is meaningless, Ray went straight into the offensive.
His attack continued as if he loosened his posture and flowed like water.
But it was only a small scratch.
Since he couldn¡¯t inflict fatal wounds, it seemed that the decision would nevere.
¡°Oohhh!¡±
When Oblin shook her fist as if it were annoying, her body froze at the roar mixed with mana, so she couldn¡¯t avoid it.
Although btedly, he urgently raised his sword, but there was no time to dodge like before.
Kaaaang-!
¡°Cool!¡±
Ray coughed up a handful of blood.
The shock is great.
My vision was blurry because my head was shaking.
I pulled my left foot back and managed to bnce myself, but my legs were still shaking.
Apparently thinking he had the chance to win, Oblin mmed hard.
Ray moved his body hard and evaded all the attacks quite close.
¡°Kieack!¡±
¡°Kiyi!¡±
The goblins threw stones from behind.
The boulder, which had no power before, only felt big.
If I stumbled here even once, I would be beaten by Oblin¡¯s fist andy down.
The war situation is not good.
It happened because he was conceited that only goblins could defeat him somehow.
I never expected that there would be an ambush like this.
Rey squeezed out thest of her strength.
He bent down and lifted his heels, making his body look like a bow.
In that state, as he spurred the ground with all his might, his new model shot like a darting arrow.
Unable to keep up with the speed, Oblin¡¯s fists swung through the air.
He jumped over the wall of the window in front of him.
Then, a group of goblins red at him as if they were waiting.
¡°Kieack!¡±
Clubs and scythes are held in their hands and wielded.
The trajectory was obvious, but it was difficult to find gaps because there were so many.
Hitting a club or light attacks with his body, and attacks that could lead to fatal injuries were bounced off one by one, making a path.
Then, he overcame the goblins and ran through the dungeon corridor.
I feel the angry goblins chasing after me.
The leg that had been kicking off the ground gradually slowed down.
Power drains from the hand holding the dagger.
is this the limit
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
His legs gave out and he copsed.
¡°Kick.¡±
¡°Kiki kiki kick.¡±
While the goblins wereughing and walking slowly.
Koo Goo Goong-!
The structure of the dungeon has changed.
Thest time he saw the dungeon hallway where he was and the room in the meadow were reversed, his whole body lost all his strength.
* * *
¡°¡not prison.¡±
¡°If not prison, where is this?¡±
The knights looked around and were confused.
It was so dark that I couldn¡¯t see in front of my eyes, but I knew that the ce was not a prison.
The air smells different.
In addition, unlike the cramped confinement prison, the walls and bars were out of reach as if it was wide open in all directions.
¡°I wish there was a torch¡¡±
¡°The sound of being full. just be thankful for being alive. I thought I would die without moving when the ground turned over.¡±
At the words of one knight, the other knights recalled the appearance of the prison that they hadst seen.
The iron bars were distorted and the ground turned over.
Because of the thick red fog, they couldn¡¯t fully understand their surroundings, but it was a miracle that they were alive.
¡°Let¡¯s try to find a way out first.¡±
That moment.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
A woman¡¯s scream echoes in the dark.
Did you say that even if it rots, it is Junchi?
Even though they belonged to the ck Room, most of them were made up of knights, so they reacted sensitively to the woman¡¯s screams.
No one said anything, but they naturally headed in the direction of the sound.
However, there were also articles that spoke as if they were a little reluctant.
¡°You can¡¯t see an inch ahead, so who are you going to go and save? Unfortunately, our situation is not good either. It¡¯s a little hard to say this, but I want to avoid a situation where I have to risk my life to save someone in the wild.¡±
The man who spoke was a mercenary.
In the first ce, since he was a person far from chivalry, he did not want to go out to save someone now when he had no information.
The knights scolded him for that.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, stay. But no one will help you when you ask for help.¡±
¡°How can people live when they are so cruel? As long as we help the woman, that¡¯s enough for us.¡±
Leaving a few knights who followed the man¡¯s opinion alone, the others walked in the direction of the sound.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
The woman¡¯s scream resounded in the cavity.
Chapter 475
Episode 475 The Devil¡¯s Land, That Underground (1)
As morning approached, the dungeon hallway gradually became brighter.
There are no special torches, much less windows, but it is amazing that there is light.
After avoiding monsters in the dark hallways all night, Ray was finally able to rx.
Being chased by the goblins and wasting his energy, his appearance was quite haggard.
In addition, since he lost his room in the meadow, there was no ce to rest.
All he has now is a few berries in his pocket and scraps of beef jerky.
Feeling extremely hungry, I put the jerky in my dry mouth and chewed it.
Saliva did note out well, so I had to chew the tough beef jerky for a long time before I could barely swallow it.
¡°How long do I have to stay here?¡±
Could it be that arge-scale rescue team was formed outside?
I thought with hope, but it¡¯s not possible.
I had been here for quite a while, but I didn¡¯t feel the presence of people.
Besides, if the rescue team hade, they would have been screaming for people from upstairs.
However, I have only heard goblin cries day and night, but I have no memory of hearing a human voice.
As I was about to move my seat with a sigh, a six-legged wolf approached me little by little, crying low.
¡°Kreurreu¡.¡±
He probably thinks of himself as a tasty prey with no strength to resist.
It is difficult to move the body.
I feel like I don¡¯t want to do anything because I¡¯m no longer bothered.
Still, I had to move if I didn¡¯t want to die.
As expected, there seemed to be no ce to properly rest in this dungeon.
* * *
The 4th floor of the demonic realm.
A young man with a ck cloth wrapped around his neck and shoulders deflected a dagger and ran through the monsters.
It was a tiny slime, but its power was iparable to those on the second floor.
grasp-!
When the acid that protrudes from the slime¡¯s mouth touches the rock, it instantly liquefies the hard rock.
The young man easily dodged the slime¡¯s attack and destroyed their core with a dagger.
Passasac-!
When the core was destroyed, the slime, unable to maintain its shape, turned into a simple liquid and died.
Their mana flowed into the young man.
Uh-oh,
he murmured, clenching his fists.
¡°This much is not going to be enough.¡±
The identity of the young man was Ray.
I threw away the existing white robe and wrapped a ck cloth around my neck and shoulders without knowing why.
Compared to her white hair, her appearance was oddly fitting.
¡°I have to go down one more floor within the next week¡¡±
I don¡¯t know how many floors there are underground, but it¡¯s certain that it¡¯s still far away.
It took a month to reach the 4th basement floor.
At this speed, going down to the lowest floor and checking the core of the dungeon didn¡¯t seem easy.
¡°There¡¡±
Just once.
It was only for a short time, but there was a time when I went down to the 5th basement floor.
However, there was a monster that he couldn¡¯t even dare to guard the hallway.
The mana he felt was on a different level from other monsters.
From the 5th floor, monsters of that level would probablye out one after another.
Just thinking about it made me salivate.
To be honest, I have already be proficient at dealing with the monsters on the 4th basement level.
But even so, if you¡¯re not careful for a while, there will be situations where your lifees and goes.
Then, what about the 5th basement floor?
Even if I did my best, I didn¡¯t know that the situation where my life was at stake might continue.
Of course, there will be no ce to rest.
In my mind, I wanted to go to the 5th floor and go straight to the 6th and 7th floors, but in reality it is impossible.
So far, there is no choice but to pursue growth on the 4th floor.
¡°A few slimes would be enough.¡±
Unlike the beginning, mana didn¡¯t even respond to a few monsters.
As I walked down the hallway with a sigh, the aisle gradually widened.
Strangely enough, monsters don¡¯t roam around in this strangely wide aisle.
Is it a characteristic of the 4th floor?
It wasn¡¯t long before he also found out about this.
It could be said to be a suitable ce to spend the night.
Here, a fire is lit skillfully with precious wood.
A bonfire shimmered in the dark hallway of the dungeon, brightening up the surroundings.
It¡¯s a little better because there¡¯s a fire.
Ray hung monster meat around the bonfire.
The strange smell mixed with the stinky smell makes most people reluctant to even put it in their mouths.
Hana Rei was looking at the meat with her mouth watering.
¡°Rip quickly.¡±
Thanks to this unique disgusting smell, monsters avoid this ce even more.
In other words, you can eat and defeat monsters at once.
It¡¯s delicious, no matter what you ask, it¡¯s not delicious.
no.
It¡¯s not just tasteless, it¡¯s disgusting enough to make you sick to your stomach.
Due to the fishy smell like unprepared fish and the unique fishy smell of raw meat, most people would not dare to dare.
Fortunately, the texture alone is chewy.
Should I say that it tastes like tearing meat?
The icing on the cake is that the juices that cause vomiting at the moment of chewing do not leak.
Ray ate it well.
¡°Meat should also have a chewy taste.¡±
Rather, it is better to put a few more pieces of meat on the grill.
As the days of facing monsters while starving for food continued, for Ray, this amount of meat was not even part of the axis that hurt his stomach.
Rather, starving is more painful.
You need to move to live, and you need nutrients to move.
Since he was Ray, who lived to death and ran away, his outlook on life had changed considerably after entering the dungeon.
After eating a few pieces of meat, the rumbling stomach calmed down.
When I was full, my thoughts suddenly went all the way to the outside.
¡°Anyway, how did it go outside? Now, a little over a month has passed¡¡±
If he had lost his mana alone, he would have sent a scout from the outside to save himself.
No matter how strong the monsters on the 5th basement level are, if the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom armed with divine power or the armed forces of Celia decide to attack, they won¡¯t have the ability to defeat them.
However, seeing that it hasn¡¯t happened for over a month, it must mean that the dungeon is wider than he imagined or that something has happened outside.
Thetter seems more likely than the former, though.
¡®If the people outside have lost their mana¡ You must nevere inside the dungeon.¡¯
There is no way out of the dungeon.
I didn¡¯t know if it would be possible to enter the dungeon from the outside, but if I did, I would definitely regret it.
Endless monsters and somehow vast inside.
In addition, the structure that changes once in an irregr cycle drives people crazy.
This ce could be called a trap, so to speak.
In the worst case, even the people outside will lose all their mana, unless there is only one dungeon like this.
Ray, who continued his imagination, shook his head at the terrible future.
He stopped thinking and started eating the meat.
* * *
Arge-scale scouting party was set up in the Holy Land and Silia.
The troops belonging to it were not only made up of soldiers from the Seongguk and Silia.
Everyone on the continent lost mana.
This was a serious problem.
For this purpose, the Lesian Empire promised to strengthen the Holy Kingdom¡¯s scouting party, and the other kingdoms joined forces to send supplies and troops to Silia.
The upper half of the group, knowing that Ray was swept away by the Demonic Realm, went into a fit of rage and rolled up their arms.
Once they moved, the entire eastern continent moved.
Of course, there were kingdoms that saved supplies and troops, but they were not viewed favorably on the continent.
The arrows of criticism were directed at them, saying that they were so-called scumbags.
But what can I do?
They say they won¡¯t help, but you can¡¯t force them to match the assortment.
It wasn¡¯t until a little over a month after Lessian¡¯s soldiers arrived in the Holy Land and after the dungeons appeared that they were ready to send a reconnaissance party.
Supplies were loaded into wagons, and even mere soldiers wore full te armor.
Now, the line between a knight and a soldier has be blurred.
It¡¯s all the same that he can¡¯t handle mana anyway, so the one with the upper hand in swordsmanship rose to the position of knightmander.
Of course, there was never a case where an existing knightmander degenerated into a soldier.
For a long time, they were heavily armed with the wisdom of tactics and strategy.
As a result, even if he was pushed out as vice-captain, he never became a soldier.
Since the official announcement that the knightmander will be re-appointed, there have been asional cases in which one of the decennialmanders overpowered the existing knightmander based on their actualbat experience.
The soldiers cheered, but it was a bitter defeat for the knights.
It¡¯s been a week since I fixed the wagon and checked the ingredients and dry nkets.
Finally, everything was ready and we were waiting for departure.
The man who rose to the rank of Knight Commander with the body of the Ten Seal looked at the high priest and said.
¡°It would be better to start slowly. It¡¯s a situation where you don¡¯t know how wide the inside of the dungeon will be. If we don¡¯t find survivors as soon as possible, we will be wiped out.¡±
If there were survivors, it could be said to be a jackpot.
With more than a month of dungeon experience in the current situation, they would be a great source of information for nning the future.
That is, of course, if you are still breathing.
The high priest nodded.
¡°I know. Deor, my old friend, is imprisoned in the Devil¡¯s Realm, so I want to save him like a chimney. But¡ wouldn¡¯t it only increase the sacrifice if we started recklessly? Wait a little longer.¡±
I¡¯ve been listening to that sound for a week.
If it was the original Knight Commander, he might have stepped back with courtesy, but as the Knight Commander who ascended vertically at once from the decathlon, which was no different than a soldier, the thoughts of the High Priestess were just frustrating.
¡°What are you so hesitant about? All preparations for the Demonic Realm areplete. The number of troops has reached 20,000. Don¡¯t you know very well that, no matter how wide the Devil¡¯s Land is, if 20,000 soldiers swarm, a moderate threat cannot even be included in the axis of threat?¡±
¡°It seems to me that you are toocent. Do you remember the Holy Son?¡±
The knightmander nodded slightly at the stupid question.
¡°yes. You cannot live in the holy kingdom and not know him.¡±
¡°He is currently imprisoned in Celia¡¯s demonic realm.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Even the current saint, who has unrivaled abilities among the saints of the past, has not been able toe out of the dungeon for a month. What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The knightmander did not open his mouth any longer.
The high priest looked at him silently, then threw a word as if muttering.
¡°Wait a little longer.¡±
Chapter 476
Episode 476 The Devil¡¯s Nest, its Underground (2)
The Holy Kingdom¡¯s troops and Celia¡¯s forces arrived at the Devil¡¯s Nest almost at the same time.
When they went down to the Devil¡¯s Land, they decided to exchange half of each other¡¯s forces to go down, but the reason was to share more information.
After all, these are the kingdoms that are the starting point of the Devil¡¯s Landing.
I believed that there must be information that only they have, not information that everyone knows.
Upon reaching the entrance of the Demonic World, a building resembling a huge mountain range stood with its mouth wide open.
Something was written in unknown characters, but no one could read it.
¡°This is the Devil¡¯s Land¡.¡±
When the Knight Commander admired the endless Demonic Scenery, the High Priestess gave notice.
¡°It is not the time to admire. Manjangjang, please check the number of people. Finally, after maintenance, we enter the Demonic Realm.¡±
At hismand, the thousand chiefs checked the thousand chiefs, and the thousand chiefs checked the hundred chiefs.
When the number of people matched, the chief of staff reported to the high priest.
¡°They all gathered. The materials are also safe, so the preparations to enter the Demon Realm are over, High Priestess.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ It may be my old age, but I¡¯m worried.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Who is threatening you in front of an armed force of 20,000 men?¡±
When the chief of staff spoke, the High Priestess felt a little relieved of her worries.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Then let¡¯s head towards the Demonic Realm in earnest.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
dozens of wagons.
An army of twenty thousand.
Seongguk and Lesian Celia¡¯s troops entered the dungeon, dreaming of breaking through the Devil¡¯s Realm.
* * *
Enemy ¨C Enemy ¨C
Ray put the grass growing in the dungeon hallway into his mouth and chewed it.
I¡¯ve already confirmed that it¡¯s edible grass, but the taste isn¡¯t quite like that.
It was hard to bear the sticky grass juice that moistened my mouth with every bite.
¡°I¡¯d rather have monster meat than chew on something like this.¡±
On the 4th basement floor, quite beast-like monsters often appeared.
I had tried baking slime before, but it wasn¡¯t easy because slime with broken cores is a simple liquid.
Moreover, the curious thing was that the goblins that were on the 2nd floor were also present on the 4th floor.
He is clever and cunning enough to bepared to the goblins on the second floor.
It doesn¡¯t seem to have evolved in particr in terms of physicality, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with as intelligence increased.
¡°Keew!¡±
Just in time, the monster¡¯s cry rang through the hallway.
Perhaps that was a trap set by the goblins.
The monsters on the 4th floor were also quite strong, so the traps would be enough to tie their ankles at most, but if the goblins aim for that moment and rush at it, it¡¯s a different story.
If more than a dozen goblins rush into a monster they can¡¯t resist and hack it to pieces, even if it¡¯s a 4th floor monster, most of them will have no choice but to die.
Goblins aren¡¯t particrly weak monsters here.
Ray stopped eating and rose from his seat to guard them.
As he secretly hid in a corner of the dungeon corridor and spyed on the goblins, as he thought, they were suddenly lowering their weapons at the monsters caught in the trap.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
¡°Kigigiggeek!¡±
With iprehensible tion (?), the neck and head were hit in session, so the monster could not stand it any longer and died.
What cannot be called cowardly is the way goblins live.
If you don¡¯t do that, the goblins will be eaten by other monsters.
In any case, it didn¡¯t look like it would pose a threat to himself, so Ray headed back to the crudely built shelter.
The fact that there was a shelter not far from the goblin den was a little off, but it was surprisingly safer here because you could avoid attacks from other monsters.
Lying on one side, he yawned.
¡°Haam. I am strangely sleepy today.¡±
Could there be sleeping pills in the grass you just ate?
My mind feels like it¡¯s kind of hazy.
As I managed to hold back my eyes, which were about to close, I saw several goblins appearing from the corner of the hallway.
When the goblins with weapons aimed at him and headed in a straight line, Ray immediately stood up.
My body feels heavier than usual because I¡¯m still sleepy.
I bit my lip slightly to wake up.
¡®I was too careless.¡¯
It happened because I believed in the trapsid around me and actedcently.
I didn¡¯t think that the goblins had already figured out all the traps they had set.
But why?
Today¡¯s hunt for the goblins must have ended.
Normally, there would be no re-hunting immediately after hunting.
He didn¡¯t even try to protect the area around him, so he was just curious about the current situation where he was being attacked.
The goblin put down its weapon and approached step by step.
¡°Kiyiyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyically!¡±
It¡¯s natural to say something, but I can¡¯t understand it.
In the meantime, my mind grew more hazy.
Ray noticed then.
The goblins were blowing smoke from outside.
It was like white steam, so I couldn¡¯t tell it apart, but it must be because of that smoke.
¡°I will kill you if youe close.¡±
As he threatened with a dagger, the approaching goblin hesitated.
Taking advantage of that moment, he ran away with all his might.
Unlike when he was on the 2nd basement floor, he has now killed many monsters and absorbed mana.
Although he couldn¡¯t handle mana like before, he could feel his body changing differently than before.
As soon as he lightly kicked the ground, his new weapon shot like an arrow.
There was no way the goblins could catch up.
However, it seems that they expected it that far.
A group of goblins blocked Ray from the front as he fled.
¡°Kieek! Kiyi!¡±
say something again
Several of the goblins in frontid their weapons on the ground.
It was as if he was trying to announce that he had no intention of fighting.
But then why was he blowing sleep smoke!
¡®I¡¯d better avoid this ce anyway.¡¯
I got into trouble for no reason, but I can¡¯t see anything good.
How much he suffered from the goblins from the second basement level!
Didn¡¯t I actually almost die!
It wasn¡¯t there from the beginning, but now the trust in the goblins has hit rock bottom.
When Ray turns around again and tries to run away.
A very beautiful voice came from behind.
That voice was the human voice he wanted to hear after being locked up in a dungeon for about two months.
¡°Monster, don¡¯t run away.¡±
monster?
I turned my head in the direction of the sound and saw a woman slightly taller than the goblin and with light brown skin.
Unlike other goblins that only cover important parts, he was wearing something like clothes, but rather than barbaric, he was somehow antique.
I don¡¯t know the culture of goblins, but maybe that¡¯s something like a suit.
The woman looked at Ray and continued.
¡°I just had something to say. I didn¡¯t want to be harmed in the process, so I tried to put you to sleep.¡±
Talking is a bit annoying.
The pronunciation was also a bit simr to that of the goblin, but at first nce, it was a human being.
However, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the idea that I was a goblin when I saw the crooked ears unlike the elves.
Ray asked.
¡°What to say?¡±
¡°Yes. It¡¯s not something to talk about here. I want you to quietly follow me.¡±
You mean follow me to the goblinir?
I can¡¯t do that.
There is no escape from their.
Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to escape, you¡¯ll be on the verge of death, and most of the time you¡¯ll end up with a meal for the goblins.
Perhaps reading his thoughts, the goblin woman nodded.
¡°Monster, do whatever you like.¡±
Listening to what they say, it seems that humans are treated as monsters by the goblins.
It¡¯s not unreasonable to think so.
¡°If you want to talk, get rid of all the goblins around me.¡±
The woman shook her head slowly.
¡°You can¡¯t do that. We goblins are a weak race by nature. Breeding developed ordingly. Just as you have power superior to ours, all of thesepatriots are the strength of our goblins.¡±
At her words, Ray asked without clearing his guard.
¡°¡what do you mean?¡±
Then the female goblin got lucky.
¡°The resources here are not infinite. Even though grass grows again and monsters are born, it means that the regenerative power is not enough to cover all the increasing monsters.¡±
oh my god.
To think that the goblin was thinking that far.
¡°So we were thinking of moving our base. I am the goblin queen. All of them are my people, so it is only natural that they want to save their home without major damage.¡±
After talking that far, Ray noticed right away.
¡°You mean you want to go down to the 5th floor?¡±
¡°Contrary to its appearance, it is a fairly smart monster. It¡¯s not for nothing that people say that ugly individuals are smart.¡±
that you are ugly
Rey, who had be an outcast in the goblin world in an instant, frowned.
¡°If you want to find a new ce, you can go up to the 3rd floor, so why do you want to go down to the 5th floor?¡±
¡°The creatures that live here survive only when they develop. For him, a strong creature must be killed. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go down than go up?¡±
At her words, Ray was a little stumped.
I thought it had quite a bit of intelligence, but I never thought I would have known that it became stronger by killing other creatures.
¡°We have been here since we were born. but you are different To think that the monster above this woulde down below. It was something I never could have imagined.¡±
¡°so?¡±
¡°Tell me back, what are you going to do? we need your strength That wisdom that came downstairs. Lend it to us too.¡±
¡°What benefit do I get if I help you?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you hate staying on the 4th floor too? As long as our mutual interests coincide, it bes a cooperation, not a request.¡±
To put it simply, it means to join forces on the 5th floor and go down together.
But what she said was absolutely right.
If you want to trade, there is nothing you can¡¯t do, but you have to reach the 5th floor anyway.
It would have been nice to have an ally, but it wasn¡¯t bad.
But before that, I wanted to clear my doubts.
Like the giant goblin I met on the 2nd floor, and the goblin woman I was talking to right in front of me.
Why do only a few individuals have special characteristics?
Could it be a mutation?
Rey said as she tucked the dagger into her belt.
¡°I like holding hands. But before that, there is one thing I want you to answer.¡±
¡°If you can answer something, I will try to answer it.¡±
¡°Why do you look different from the other goblins and can even talk?¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the female goblin said as if it was nothing special.
¡°You killed yourpatriots and changed.¡±
Chapter 477
Episode 477 Devil¡¯s Land, Underground (3)
If you killed yourpatriots¡
Could it be that goblins grew up by dying and killing each other?
No matter how many goblins there are, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem to live like that?
¡°I¡¯m fine with going downstairs as a condition, but stop killing your own people to grow.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
The woman blinked her eyes in genuine curiosity.
Eyes like an innocent child.
If you¡¯re looking at it, you¡¯re going tough out loud, as if you¡¯ve been hit by a goblin.
¡°It may be fast now, but one day it will be catastrophic.¡±
At his words, the goblin woman pondered something for a while, then nodded.
¡°It¡¯s a catastrophe. Let¡¯s make a promise until we safelynd underground.¡±
¡°Are you ready to go down?¡±
¡°I was born with a body. You don¡¯t need to bring a lot.¡±
I tried to pretend to be proud with a slurred tone, but it didn¡¯t look cool at all.
The Goblin Queen continued.
¡°I will start as soon as you are ready. I¡¯m telling you in advance, it¡¯s better not to think of running away or betraying now. It may be sudden to you, but we have been preparing for it for a long time. Why didn¡¯t I say that the greater the disappointment, the greater the anger?¡±
Ray let out a sigh.
How did he end up being threatened even by the goblins?
If it had been like before, I would have thrown away the asional dungeon and came out a long time ago.
¡®But the more I grow, the more I feel like my strength returns.¡¯
Although the atmospheric mana was still moving along the flow of the Demonic Realm, it seemed possible to change the flow if the body grew to some extent.
If that happened, leaving the dungeon would be a piece of cake.
Apparently epting the silence, the goblin queen beckoned him.
¡°Follow me.¡±
* * *
Ray arrived in the hallway next to his shelter.
In other words, it was the den of goblins.
¡°Kigigiggeek.¡±
¡°Kiyi? Key profit.¡±
The goblins looked at Ray and whispered.
Wearing a ck cloth andparable white hair, even among goblins, it looks strange.
Ray expected it in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know that he would actually drag him to the goblinir.
I couldn¡¯t fully trust them yet, so I strained my body so that I could pull out the dagger from my waist at any time.
The Goblin Queen looked at him and said reassuringly.
¡°The entrance to the underworld changes from cycle to cycle. This is the entrance for a week from today.¡±
She heads inside without hesitation.
Carefully following behind it, unlike the exterior that looked like an anthill, the interior was quite atmospheric.
The light green vines and moss that bloomed between the old stones gave it an antique feel.
A faint scent of moss leaks from all over their.
¡°It¡¯s quite arge ce.¡±
As I muttered to myself, the goblin queen looked around and nodded.
¡°What the eyes see is not everything.¡±
The goblinir boasted an enormous size, to the extent that there was a small forest inside their.
There was a tall building that was drawn like a boundary line there.
Perhaps that ce is an underground staircase that changes at regr intervals.
Was there such a thing inside the goblinir?
If this was the case, he would have been lost for a while looking for an underground passage to go downstairs.
¡°You have plenty of time. There is a passage inside their, so it¡¯s even safe. Come find me as soon as you are ready. In the meantime, we will stop hunting and wee the day of breeding.¡±
In short, it must mean that he would not waste his energy and would conserve it.
I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s called a breeding day right away. From a listener¡¯s point of view, it hurts my stomach a little.
Ray looked around for a moment, then turned his back.
It was an unexpected descent to the fifth floor, but it was necessary sooner orter.
¡®Even when I first came down to the 4th floor, I was in trouble because of the unexpected monsters.¡¯
A monster with great intelligence.
A monster whose body is much more evolved than before.
Monsters with special abilities.
I met a lot of monsters and my ability to improvise increased a lot.
In addition, preparation was also thorough.
If you don¡¯t prepare for it, your life will be in danger, so if it¡¯s natural, you can say it¡¯s natural.
Receiving the gaze of the goblins, Ray left their.
* * *
Upon returning to the shelter, several goblins stood guard.
It seems that the goblin queen ordered personal protection.
¡°Great. I can do it anyway.¡±
Rather, it stands out more when standing guard.
Besides, the unique scent thates from the bodies of goblins seemed to attract certain monsters, so it was just annoying from Ray¡¯s point of view.
¡°Higgigigg!¡±
¡°Kiyi! Kigem!¡±
The goblins have been pretending to know, but their situation is strangely funny.
He greeted them with a lightly raised hand.
Sitting down, Ray skillfully lit a bonfire.
Is it the first time I see fire?
The goblins¡¯ eyes widened.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
¡°Kee kiiik!¡±
Among the monsters, goblins have poor night vision.
Still, it was better than humans, but it was a huge factor for monsters who had to be active at night.
To them, the existence of ¡®fire¡¯ that brightly illuminates the surroundings was a revolution.
Ray took out the meat of the monster from the leather pouch this time, which was nothing like a backpack.
After stringing the meat on a wooden skewer, he gently brought it over the fire, and soon the savory aroma spread.
Meat obtained by catching and dismantling a deer-like monster.
As rare as it is hard to see even on the 4th floor, the taste is savory and does not stink.
Originally, I had saved it for a toast when I went down to the 5th floor, but my conscience was stabbed if I didn¡¯t serve it when a guest came, even though it was a goblin.
When I handed the well-roasted deer meat to the goblins who were guarding it, they jumped up and loved it.
¡°To the key!¡±
¡°Kiii!¡±
I thought it wouldn¡¯t be bad to see a goblin with a happy expression as he grabbed a skewer and ate it as if closing his eyes to Maparam.
Not to be outdone by that, Ray also grabbed a skewer and ate the meat.
Even if you eat a small amount of deer monster meat, your stomach will be quite full.
It was only three pieces of meat the size of a fist, but both the goblins and himself were able to eat their fill.
The goblins huddled around the bonfire seemed to be exhausted and fell asleep after the meal, probably forgetting to stand guard.
¡°I don¡¯t know who is protecting whom.¡±
With a sigh, Ray covered them with a nket made from the skin of a wolf monster.
Is it because of the soft and fluffy feel?
Coo-Coo-
I snored and fell into a deep sleep.
Are you naive or have no sense of crisis?
If he made up his mind and turned his back, how could he treat him without any boundaries?
I was worried about the future after the 5th floor, but anyway, it¡¯s an alliance that passes by for a while.
From then on, the goblins will take care of themselves.
A night when all the goblins fell asleep.
When Ray descended just once, he thought of the first monster he encountered.
A giant mouse that exudes acid from its mouth like a slime.
Contrary to itsrge size, it was quite fast, so it was not difficult to deal with.
At that time, I was lucky enough to escape, but I am worried that I will be able to catch them on the 5th floor and grow up.
¡®I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be possible at this point.¡¯
Even if you seed in catching it, great sacrifices will follow.
The Goblin Queen is all the more worried because she doesn¡¯t seem to think much of the deaths of her people.
Ray, who had been thinking for a while, made a sick sound.
She seemed to have made up her mind, so she jumped up from her seat.
¡°I guess I need to train him.¡±
* * *
The next day, Ray immediately took the goblins and found their.
I told you toe when you are ready.
Seeing hime as soon as the day dawned, the Goblin Queen was delighted.
¡°Are you ready?¡±
Her wish was shattered by Ray¡¯s words.
¡°no. There are more things to prepare than I thought. I¡¯ve only been down to the 5th floor once. If Ipare the monsters I met there with you goblins¡¡±
¡°If Ipare them?¡±
¡°If you fight ten times, you lose all ten times.¡±
The monster on the 5th floor looked like a mouse, but it was twice the size of an orc.
One attack with sharp ws would kill two or three weak goblins.
The Goblin Queen shook her head.
¡°Does not matter. If you die, you can do it again.¡±
What kind of goblin logic is this!
while being cognate.
He was angry with her for treating the lives of the people he led as rolling stones.
Ray, who was about to say something, thought of something and calmed down his voice.
She was smarter than the other goblins, butcked experience and knowledge.
In other words, it is a child who has only grown up.
Even if you get angry, you won¡¯t understand why you¡¯re angry.
Among the goblins, that¡¯s a way to survive, and it¡¯s natural.
said Rey, looking at the Goblin Queen.
¡°Not only you, but also the goblins are a precious life. I have intelligence, I think, I feel happy when I eat delicious food, and I am surprised when I see something strange. Of course, when death approaches, you will be afraid. Why do you care less about the lives of your people? You can do anything with them.¡±
¡°I can do anything?¡±
¡°You said These are all goblin powers.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The Goblin Queen didn¡¯t say anything, so Ray straightened her back.
He forcibly created a sword aura in his hand while he had not yet absorbed the mana of the monsters and had not grown properly.
A feeling of something uneasy and a feeling that the heart is constricted.
I don¡¯t think I can keep it for long.
He approached a huge rock lying around and cut it down with one hand.
Slow-!
The clean sound of rocks being cut.
A rock ten times the size of the goblin was cut in two.
The goblins who were watching couldn¡¯t keep their mouths shut.
In fact, the move just now was a trump secret that Ray had hidden.
The ability to manage mana.
Each and every knowledge they know from the outside is a shock to them that is close to a natural disaster.
Ray nced at the goblins and said.
¡°It¡¯s good to give birth to a lot of goblins and increase their strength, but if you train, you can do this.¡±
All the goblins¡¯ eyes were on him and the boulder he had cut.
Chapter 478
Episode 478 The Demonic Realm, the Underground (4)
¡°Kigigi Geek!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
The goblins went wild.
Even the Goblin Queen, who was watching, couldn¡¯t keep her mouth shut.
¡°This¡ is the result of what you call training¡?¡±
It might not be known to Ray, but to the small goblins, it was like a rock the size of a house being cut down.
Besides, thinking that even the weak themselves could get away with training, they were more excited than Ray thought.
weakest monster.
It is small in size and weak in strength.
If there¡¯s anything to be proud of, it¡¯s only the fertility that surpasses other races.
However, it was not possible to reign over everyone with that alone.
The Goblin Queen had been thinking about it all her life.
And finally, they decided that what they needed was intelligence.
He thought about the future by killing his own kind, repeating evolution, and absorbing his kind.
But today.
I realized that I was a frog in the well.
The human in front of me is a body that is no different from them.
Even so, he did not form a group and came down to the 4th floor alone.
If the difference that exists between them and him is ¡®training¡¯.
The value to learn is considerable.
No, I had to bow my head and seek instruction.
The goblin queen descended from her tiny throne.
She carefully puts the coro made of twigs and flowers on the floor and bows her head to her feet.
¡°Please teach us.¡±
The way he spoke was clearly different from before.
Rather than putting the opponent under you, it¡¯s a tone that looks at you face to face and respects it.
I didn¡¯t really feel bad.
Ray showed it andughed.
¡°I will train you. At least to the point where you have no opponent until you reach the 5th floor.¡±
* * *
The goblins¡¯ training began in the afternoon when the dungeon was bright.
At first, to check their stamina, I tried to force them to do something, but seeing that they followed it well, it seems that their basic stamina is clear.
¡°It¡¯s not a 4th floor monster for nothing.¡±
If your stamina supports you, you can shorten the time.
Usually, you have to spend a month just to strengthen your body.
Ray cut down the trees of the goblin den and carved them into a wooden sword, albeit a rough one.
Trees are precious in dungeons.
Therefore, he could only make about a dozen wooden swords by cutting down a single tree.
Form a group by distributing the wooden swords you made to the goblins.
¡°You are number one. you too 1. You are number 2.¡±
¡°Kigi-geek?¡±
¡°Keiy.¡±
He has intelligence, so there will be no difficulty in understanding words.
As soon as they seemed to have split the group, Ray looked at the goblins and said.
¡°Pick up an order for each group. From the first order, he goes into practice with me.¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
Scared to speak, a goblin jumped out.
Then, the goblins assigned to the same group protested vehemently.
¡°Kieack!¡±
¡°Keeeeeee! Grow!¡±
I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about, but they¡¯re probably fighting because of order.
The Goblin Queen, who was watching them from the side, shouted.
¡°Don¡¯t fight! Don¡¯t we always tell each other to take turns!¡±
After saying that while grabbing all the forms that are not there, I quietly stand in front of Ray.
He even holds a wooden sword he made himself.
As the goblins looked at them with very ufortable nces, the goblin queen put an iron te on her face and said,
¡°Even cold water has a top and a bottom. How can you not think of serving your queen?¡±
¡°Since the Queen is like this, the level of the people is like that.¡±
Ray clicked his tongue and raised a wooden sword.
As I got into my stance, the Goblin Queen also grabbed the sword with an unustomed hand.
Even though she is a queen, a goblin is a goblin no matter what.
When would they have tried holding a sword?
Seeing him look more like a beginner than a beginner, even going into actualbat bes ridiculous.
Eventually, Ray dropped her sword and corrected the Goblin Queen¡¯s posture.
¡°It is better to ce the tip of the sword in the center of the opponent¡¯s body. So that it can be changed to offensive or defensive at any time.¡±
¡°understood.¡±
I¡¯m trying to correct it, but I feel a little ufortable to see something.
Searching for the cause, Ray looked at the Goblin Queen¡¯s pelvis.
¡®It must have been because of this.¡¯
The goblin¡¯s skeletal structure was slightly different from that of humans, but there was a corner.
It is natural that it is difficult to assume the same posture with a different skeleton.
Ray took the goblin queen¡¯s left foot back to make her bnce, and then used her right foot to set the line of sight so she could strike at any time.
After fixing that, it¡¯s a bit cleaner now.
¡°When lowering the sword, you should lower it thinking that it is drawing a smooth curve. Just because you do it quickly doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re good at it.¡±
¡°You mean like this?¡±
Whii Iik-.
I only exined it once, but the goblin queen followed suit.
To think that even among the goblins, there are those who have a talent for swordsmanship.
It is even more surprising because it is unexpected.
¡°Are you doing well? Let¡¯s swing it ten thousand times today.¡±
¡°Ten thousand times.¡±
The Goblin Queen drool for a moment.
10,000 sword strikes is something that even well-trained soldiers struggle with.
It was the number of times that there was nothing wrong with goblins holding a sword for the first time even if they copsed from exhaustion.
After correcting the goblin queen¡¯s posture for thest time, Ray looked around at the other goblins and corrected the postures of the goblins who were clumsy.
Since the number of wooden swords was fixed, there were many goblins who only watched.
¡°I need more wooden swords for this¡¡±
I had no choice but to cut down more trees.
Well, it¡¯s a nest to leave anyway.
Who would say anything about cutting down some trees?
Ray made wooden swords ording to the number of people and distributed them to the goblins.
Then, he wandered around their again and concentrated on correcting his posture.
* * *
After spending two full days guiding the goblins, there are now goblins that follow fairly well.
Perhaps it is the difference between goblins with talent and those without.
¡°Today is ten thousand times.¡±
¡°Ten thousand times!¡±
The Goblin Queen responded with a spinal cord reflex and swung her sword.
Will the goblins stand still if the queen follows?
The other goblins also swung their swords several times with their own spirits.
Ray looked at him and thought about something.
¡®Although it absorbs mana from other monsters, the learning rate is too fast for this?¡¯
It¡¯s like teaching a child with an enormous intelligence.
As a sponge sucks up water, it learns its skills, but if you watch it, you might be afraid that a world of goblins might being in the not-too-distant future.
After striking the sword 10,000 times, he took off his beginner¡¯s mask.
After hitting 10,000 times the next day, now some of the goblins are calm like stagnant water.
Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for a sword master to be born among goblins?
Not kidding, it seemed like it would be possible in just five years if this pace was maintained steadily.
¡®Now I can go into practice without any problems.¡¯
It would be effective enough to teach only the sword, but what they need more than anything is experience.
If you only have skills and no experience, you are likely to die on the battlefield.
¡°Hee-eok¡ Hee-eok¡¡±
¡°Keek¡ Kkeek¡¡±
The Goblin Queen and the goblins were exhausted after shing their swords 10,000 times.
Rayforted them like that.
¡°Recess is over. Grab your sword and stand in front of me.¡±
¡°My body doesn¡¯t move¡ Please let me rest for a bit¡¡±
¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been warming up, so I¡¯ll have to move before it cools down.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really a monster¡ such ack of mercy¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s nonsense, so get up quickly. I do not have time.¡±
In the next 5 days, the entrance to the basement inside the goblinir will change.
That means you have to enter the 5th floor within 5 days.
He has made a lot of progress in two days, but he is still not up to the level of knights.
If you go down like this, you will be annihted.
The goblins struggled to rise from their seats.
He looks at himself with resentful eyes.
Ray also responded to that.
¡°For three days from today, I will only develop a sense of actualbat. Well, since it¡¯s a real battle, you¡¯ll have no choice but to learn while getting hit.¡±
¡°Kieack!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
The goblins protested vigorously.
However, his good ears, which only pick out the sounds he likes to hear, mercilessly repelled the goblins¡¯ protests before they reached his ears.
After setting the order, a goblin stood in front of Ray.
The figure holding the sword while standing is quite heavy.
It wasn¡¯t the same momentum as a well-forged sword yet, but this was enough to pass.
¡°Kigigiggeek.¡±
The goblin muttered something.
Then the Goblin Queen answers.
¡°Cold water has ups and downs, but those who stand on top must also know how to yield. Don¡¯tin, show a good side.¡±
¡°Kee¡¡±
Rey said to the goblin.
¡°The first attack has an advantage over the second attack by half.¡±
The goblin, blinded by his words, charged recklessly.
There is no mate for ck maseo or crude.
A level that barely takes off the womb of a beginner.
If this was a battlefield where life and death were to be fought, he would surely have been decapitated.
Ray, who easily avoided the goblin¡¯s attack by twisting his shoulder lightly, immediately struck the goblin¡¯s exposed back with a wooden sword.
percussion-!
¡°But if you push it blindly, you¡¯re bound to get hit.¡±
¡°Kieack!¡±
The goblin let go of the sword as his back burned with the sudden pain.
Losing the sword on the battlefield means death.
Ray scolded sternly.
¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t let go of the sword!¡±
grasp-! grasp-! Pak-!
¡°Keew!¡±
He would say it was a noble teaching, but in the eyes of others, it seemed like he was just beating with excitement.
That moment.
Something was imprinted in the goblin¡¯s brain.
¡®If you miss the sword, you will die.¡¯
Of course, it meant being beaten to death by Ray, but it wasn¡¯t enough to change the goblin¡¯s image.
Standing at the crossroads of life and death, the goblin quickly rolled over and picked up the dropped sword.
It was quite agile, so the goblins who were watching it were quite surprised.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
He got hit a few times, and he seems angry.
Perhaps realizing that he shouldn¡¯t attack hastily, the goblin carefully looked for gaps in Ray.
¡®Oh, that¡¯s quite right.¡¯
I didn¡¯t teach you, but I instinctively know what to do.
It scans the opponent¡¯s gaps and momentarily stabs them out of surprise.
It will be the most effective and fastest attack.
Ray sneaked a gap in his side.
I just bent my knees a little more in a standing position, but my posture is disturbed as if I was careless.
The goblin quickly thrust his sword into the gap.
¡°Kigigiggeek!¡±
Since it was a wooden sword, it wouldn¡¯t kill me even if it hit me, but it was a blow that would have broken my ribs if it had been hit properly.
He pulled the goblin¡¯s sword as if winding it around, then pushed it away in a diagonal line.
Then the chest opens up.
As the goblin had done, he stabbed his sword, stopping before it reached his chest.
Hu-wook-.
The heat that flowed from only one or two workshops rushed to the faces of those who watched.
Chapter 479
Episode 479 The Devil¡¯s Land, the Underground (5)
Victory and defeat are clearly decided.
From the moment Ray¡¯s wooden sword touched the goblin¡¯s chest, the battle had already ended.
The goblin backed away.
¡°Keek¡.¡±
He trembles as if indignant.
Ray was genuinely amazed at their growth.
Although he was only a goblin, he could feel that he had grown stronger than before, perhaps because of his training.
They, who didn¡¯t even know how to hold a sword, are now aiming for vital points.
When the instinctive senses of a beast and systematic swordsmanship werebined, a monster was born.
Is that all?
Yesterday and today were distinctly different because he epted everything he taught.
At most, it was just a gesture of holding the sword and lowering it, but there was no way that Ray could not notice the presence of mana contained in it.
¡®It¡¯s not just because the intelligence of the goblins is high. Clearly, the dungeon has a beneficial effect on the goblins.¡¯
The goblins who had grown up on the 4th floor had already easily surpassed the intellect of most people.
If you teach them properly, you will be able to create an army that is more than a decent knights.
* * *
Four days since I trained the goblins.
Now, the goblins have abandoned their traditional fighting methods and learned how to deal with monsters with basic checkups.
At first, he seemed to hesitate, but soon a few goblins followed suit, and the rest of the goblins soon followed suit.
¡®I¡¯ll be fine if I do this.¡¯
There is less than a day left before the descent n.
If I do well in this state, I think I will be able to do the basic checkup and practice.
The Goblin Queen spread on the floor in exhaustion.
¡°How about taking a break for a while?¡±
It¡¯s definitely tiring.
This is because they are only training for two days without eating and not sleeping properly.
Anyway, at the current speed, I could even n the descent properly, so Ray gave permission for a break.
¡°good. I am resting for a while.¡±
At his words, the goblins threw their swords and fell to the ground.
¡°Kueeeeee¡.¡±
¡°Keek¡ keek¡¡±
There are quite a few goblins who fell into distress as soon as they fell.
When did they ever move and train like this?
The Goblin Queen was taken aback by the change in her body.
¡®I didn¡¯t even kill the monster, but it¡¯s strange.¡¯
It feels a little different from absorbing mana and getting stronger.
His senses sharpened and he was able to sense the presence of the goblins around him, albeit roughly.
No matter how difficult it was, I was able to notice a change in less than a week.
Unless you¡¯re an idiot, you¡¯ll understand.
That said, the efficiency of training is ridiculously good.
If he had no talent for martial arts, what would the other goblins be like?
You may not know it, but you are sensing a great change.
That¡¯s why I¡¯m following the hard training so hard.
Ray prepared dinner to feed the goblins.
Tomorrow, I have to go down to the 5th floor right away.
For the condition, it was better to eat and marinate until full.
¡°I wanted to save this¡ Jeop.¡±
Finally, I took out the remaining meat of the deer monster and put fondant into the soup that was boiling.
Although the amount is not much, there is no better meat to brew the soup with.
If you make soup with the meat of another monster, you won¡¯t be able to eat it properly because the fishy smell and fishy smell will mix together.
¡°As expected, it doesn¡¯t work well to boil soup in a stone pot.¡±
The goblin¡¯sir is built of stone.
Ray dug it up and turned it into a pot.
It¡¯s tolerable now, but when I first cooked it, it tasted like death because of the stone bits chewing in between.
I didn¡¯t have anything to season, so I roughly crushed up pieces of grass and put them in an assortment.
It can¡¯t taste good.
No matter how tender the meat of the deer monster was, it was not easy to cook because there were no seasonings or vegetables to support it.
Hwijeokhwijeok Stir the soup and taste it.
The aroma of meat soup and the sour taste you don¡¯t know.
It tastes like vinegar added to in meat soup.
It wasn¡¯t food that people could eat, but in a dungeon, this was a delicacy.
Goblins snooped here and there as if they smelled the rice.
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
¡°Kiki kick. Key profit.¡±
Now, Rei was able to understand thenguage of the goblins to some extent.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a monster, so I¡¯m very aware of the smell of meat.¡±
After feeding the goblins, he scooped up the leftovers from the stone pot and put them on his bowl.
When I tasted it, it didn¡¯t taste too bad.
Looking at the flickering light of the bonfire and the simple scenery of the goblinir, I could swallow this kind of food with pleasure.
The Goblin Queen climbed onto her high throne and spoke.
¡°Listen.¡±
At her word, the goblins stopped eating and looked at the goblin queen.
When everyone¡¯s eyes gathered, she continued.
¡°We leave the house when the sun rises tomorrow. There is no longer any hunting or breeding here. If we go down, we will make our home again.¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Many deaths will follow. But we are goblins. It is a great race that does not fear death. Our will will be followed by the goblins who will be born after us. So don¡¯t be afraid no matter what opponent you meet. Thank the goblin god for having you in a glorious fight.¡±
Goblin God.
At those words, the goblins quietly lowered their eyes.
It seems to take an example reverently.
The Goblin Queen looked at Ray this time and said.
¡°I owe you, man. Even if you go down to the 5th floor, our goblins will never attack you again.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t kill goblins unless I get attacked first.¡±
The goblin queen drooled, feeling strangely chilled by the grinning words.
¡°Hmm¡ Human monsters are truly terrifying.¡±
Rather, Ray is afraid of the rapid growth of goblins.
If they had had a little more time, I didn¡¯t know if they could have gone down to the 5th floor as well as the 6th floor.
¡®I¡¯ll have to be content with having a friendly rtionship.¡¯
Goblins will be stronger in the future.
It might even be the strongest monster in this dungeon.
There was nothing wrong with being friendly.
¡°Thank you for sharing your valuable experience with us.¡±
Goblins value experience as much as their lives.
Their lives are short.
Compared to human life span, it was really short.
That¡¯s why the most valuable thing to them was experience.
They pass on their experiences to their children and to their close friends.
To receive the experience of the goblins means that they are recognized as part of their n.
That¡¯s how all goblins keep one experience.
When it became two and three, the goblins grew stronger as they umted previous experiences.
They had enough experience to survive on the 4th floor of the dungeon.
The Goblin Queen reverently closed her eyes, and Ray also closed them.
Although it was an alliance for only one day, the first friendly rtionship was created within the dungeon.
* * *
More than 20,000 people entered the dungeon.
However, when I came to my senses for some reason, there were only about 300 people around me.
The high priest lost consciousness as soon as he entered the demonic realm.
I don¡¯t know how much time has passed since then, but what¡¯s certain is that as soon as they entered the Demonic Realm, they scattered.
He woke up the knights who hadn¡¯te to their senses yet.
¡°Everybody wake up!¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
The knights held their heads and barely raised themselves.
A hallway swaying with scarletnterns that were barely visible.
Thinking of a huge cave, they were mesmerized by the first glimpse of the inside of the Demonic Realm.
Somehow, I can feel the fishy smell of blood mixed with the animal waste.
¡°Priestess¡ This is¡¡±
¡°¡Yes. This is a demonic realm.¡±
The high priest looked around with a dark expression.
It¡¯s so dark that I don¡¯t even know where to go.
What¡¯s more, the entrance to the Devil¡¯s World, where they should have entered, was nowhere to be seen.
¡®There is no way out.¡¯
That means you have no choice but to move forward.
Arge army of 20,000 men had now turned into a small army of a little over 300 men.
I¡¯m worried that this amount of people will be able to ovee the Devil¡¯s Land.
A thousand chiefs approached the high priest.
¡°¡ High Priestess, I don¡¯t think we should move hastily.¡±
¡°I think so too¡¡±
Since they were the vanguard, they were far from the wagons loaded with supplies.
It was in line with the saying that edible food and drinking water were not on hand.
In order to feed and drink more than 300 people, it is impossible not to move.
Perhaps he knew his intentions, but did not know that the Cheoninjang was disrespectful, and sighed.
¡°Whoa¡ From the beginning, we had only one option.¡±
¡°Fortunately, there are more knights than soldiers, so there won¡¯t be any major difficulties.¡±
He spoke for constion, but why didn¡¯t he know that he was a high priest?
The Magician is a dangerous ce. It¡¯s not a ce where you can go in without knowing anything in a situation where you don¡¯t have any information.
The millennium ordered the knights and soldiers to line up.
Originally, this was supposed to be the job of a general or knightmander, but now there are only threemander-level people.
After that, he was the highest after the High Priest, so themand of the troops naturally belonged to him.
Knights and soldiers stood in line.
¡°Take the Centurion troops and look around ande back.¡±
At the words of the Cheoninjang, the Baekjang-jang slightly frowned.
There is nothing more dangerous than stepping out recklessly now that the mana in the body has been extinguished.
What¡¯s more, this ce is the Magic Land.
Sending oneself to a situation where one doesn¡¯t know what awaits in that dark ce is no more than telling one to give one¡¯s life.
¡°But Chief Cheonin-nim¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t listen to disagreements. Go ahead and see.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
Baek In-jang, who was ovee by the force of Cheon-in-jang, left the entrance with about 50 soldiers.
* * *
The Millennium Chief did not allow him to take the knights with him.
That¡¯s why the centurion could bring only soldiers.
¡°You really do too much.¡±
By the time the spitting centurion hadpletely passed through the entrance.
The scent of blood, which had been faintly felt before, stung his nose intensely.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
I couldn¡¯t see it closely, but I could see traces of a bloody battle on the floor just before.
The corpse of a monster I¡¯ve never seen before rolls across the ground.
That moment.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
A woman¡¯s scream was heard.
A mournful scream that seemed like it would copse at any moment in fear.
That was enough to move the centurion¡¯s heart.
¡°I found someone! Follow me!¡±
Chapter 480
Episode 480 The Devil¡¯s Land, the Underground (6)
The dungeon corridor was wide enough for 300 people to move at once.
However, the further they went, the darker it became, and the tension among the soldiers increased.
Aaaaaaa-!
Even though she ran endlessly on the dark front road, the woman¡¯s screams continued like the first time instead of ending.
¡°Chief White! It just doesn¡¯t feel right!¡±
¡°A little further! Before I die¡!¡±
Before they could finish their words, they could see the goblins waiting in front of them.
¡°Kieack!¡±
A hatchet made of stone was thrown at me, but if I hadn¡¯t turned around quickly, my shoulder des would have been blown off.
¡°It¡¯s a monster! Get ready!¡±
At the centurion¡¯s cry, the soldiers stopped running and drew their swords.
Unlike them, who were blind, the goblins were clearly watching their movements.
Besides, since they knew in advance that the soldiers woulde and made preparations, the goblins had an overwhelming advantage.
Poo-!
A soldier was hit by a stone thrown by a goblin and copsed.
¡°Kiyi! Kiek!¡±
¡°Kiki kick.¡±
The centurion bit his lip.
¡°Don¡¯t break the ranks! Step back little by little!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The soldiers followed his words and retreated little by little, wary of their surroundings.
But the action became a handshake.
It was as if they had approached the goblins who had been upying the back from the beginning.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Please save me!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
Poo-! Poo-!
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
The crude hatchet made by the goblins is not sharp.
It¡¯s more like a blunt weapon than an axe.
That¡¯s why many goblins rushed at a single soldier.
The protective gear was crushed and soon dented.
As bare skin was exposed, the hatchet dug deep into the soldiers¡¯ bodies.
The thick scent of blood made the soldiers¡¯ bodies hard.
The goblins gathered and devoured the soldiers who had been holding their breath until just now.
GI Iik-!
The soldiers in the rear were hit one after another by the goblin¡¯s hatchet.
The centurion had to make a decision.
¡®I¡¯m going to break through like this.¡¯
It would be suicidal to back down now that he knew the goblins were behind him.
The centurion, having made his decision, shouted to the soldiers.
¡°I¡¯m going through the front!¡±
¡°Gather! Never fall!¡±
The soldiers who wanted to live moved in perfect order.
They pressed their bodies close to each other and ran away in that state.
Caan-! Caan-!
I could feel the goblins¡¯ axes hitting the protective gear in front and behind.
¡°Run! Get out of here!¡±
In the process of running, there are some dropouts, but I can¡¯t afford to take care of them one by one.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Eventually, they became prey to the goblins.
Thanks to a few stragglers returning the goblins¡¯ attention, the rest of the soldiers, including the centurion, escaped the goblins safely.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
Baek In-jang ran until he copsed due to the loss of strength in his legs.
Of course, the same goes for the soldiers who follow.
There was no time to catch my breath on the way.
My legs moved on their own at the sound ofughter from the goblins behind me.
Fifty or so soldiers were brutally defeated by the goblins without even using their hands.
The surroundings are dark and the terrain is unknown.
To fight in adverse conditions, of course, there is no choice but to be on the defensive.
Soldiers who lost their friends cried out in anger.
¡°Centurion! All of this is because of you!¡±
¡°Even if you weren¡¯t bewitched by that woman¡¯s scream¡!¡±
¡°You are not qualified tomand troops!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯te here voluntarily for the Devil¡¯s Eye¡!¡±
The umted grievances exploded.
Baek Injang was embarrassed inside, but pretended to be nothing and scolded the soldiers.
¡°I know how it feels to lose a preciousrade, but now is not the time to be fighting among ourselves! Wake up!¡±
At other times, the soldiers would have suppressed their emotions for a while and quickly regained consciousness.
However, everyone was insane because they almost died surrounded by monsters in an unfamiliar ce called the Devil¡¯s Land.
¡°Sounds funny!¡±
¡°What kind of mouth are you talking nonsense like that!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it strange to hear people screaming in a ce like this in the first ce!¡±
Seeing thepletely disintegrated soldiers, the centurion sighed.
¡°Whoa¡ everyone calm down and let¡¯s go back and talk first.¡±
¡°Where are you going! If I¡¯m going to cross this road, I¡¯ll have to face those goblin hordes again! Do you have any other ideas?¡±
As the soldiers poured out harsh words, even Baekjangjang couldn¡¯t stand it and exploded.
Some of the forces of the Holy Kingdom were caught in the conflict.
* * *
After finishing their preparations to descend underground, Ray and the goblins stood in front of the underground entrance.
¡°I¡¯m nervous about going down.¡±
¡°Today is thest day. If I miss this, I don¡¯t know when I can go down again.¡±
¡°I know. At first, I only worried more, but now I think we can do well down here.¡±
¡°So¡¡±
said Ray, taking a step forward.
¡°Goes.¡±
gulp-.
Saliva ran down his throat.
As he approached, the tightly closed door opened by itself.
Koo Goo Goong-!
The smell of rotting corpses wafted from inside the door.
Even the goblins frowned at the foul smell.
¡°Umm¡¡±
The underground door seemed to be calling them.
Woo woo woo-.
Then an ear groan is heard.
Reluctance to enter an eerie atmosphere.
When Ray fully enters the door.
Kagaga River-!
The door is about to close with the sound of chains scraping.
The Goblin Queen urgently shouted at him.
¡°Everybody go in!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
The Goblin Queen and the goblins entered the door.
It was a shame because the speed of closing the door was slow.
coo-!
After onest goblin, the door waspletely closed.
Torches flicker on the stairs leading down.
It¡¯s as if they¡¯re beckoning toe down.
Feeling uneasy, Ray and the Goblin Queen met their eyes.
¡°¡let¡¯s go down.¡±
* * *
¡°Keeck¡ keek¡¡±
A tired goblin sat down.
The Goblin Queen, who had been catching her breath, looked at him and then stopped.
¡°Heo-euk¡ I think it would be better to take a break for a while¡¡±
And then Ray also sat down on the stairs.
¡°Hehehe¡ Hehe¡ What kind of structure is this guy¡¯s dungeon made of?¡±
It seems that they walked for two hours without stopping.
Even after going down for a while, I couldn¡¯t see the door leading to the basement stairs.
The consumption of mental strength is also extreme because I did not rx because I was afraid of when the monster would appear.
At this rate, it would be better for them to get tired first than for the door toe out.
Even if you reach the 5th floor in this state, there is no way you can deal with the monsters you encounter.
When Ray was thinking for a while.
A goblin standing with its back to the wall was pushed back.
¡°Kek?¡±
Koo Goo Goong-!
A roar rang out.
The foreboding is not good.
Ray immediately tugged at the goblin¡¯s arm.
Shish shush-!
A pile of stones was shot at the ce where the goblin had been before.
Had it been hit properly, the head would have been crushed.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
This time the goblin a little further down screamed.
As I shoved my shoulder, a small stone spear erupted from under my feet.
It must have been a trap designed to kill those who went underground.
¡®The trap is being triggered from above.¡¯
Then there is no other way but to go down.
I didn¡¯t want to leave the ce recklessly, but there was now that a trap that had been triggered once would not activate again.
Ray shouted around.
¡°Get down!¡±
Surprised, the Goblin Queen and the goblins stopped resting and jumped up and descended the stairs.
Then, miraculously, the trap fell silent.
It¡¯s as if they¡¯re trying to push themselves down.
It is a situation that I have never experienced while going down the 2nd and 3rd floors.
¡®The trap won¡¯t activate if I just quietly go downstairs.¡¯
In the end, I couldn¡¯t even get a proper rest.
I didn¡¯t know it would take so long to go down from the 4th floor to the 5th floor, so I was even more perplexed.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°I don¡¯t know how much further I have to go down, but I can¡¯t rest¡¡± ¡±
I never thought there would be a trap¡ Any experience with something like this?¡±
¡°doesn¡¯t exist! A damn dungeon that doesn¡¯t even care about who goes down!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it something that can be solved by shouting? Calm down and find the door.¡±
Hearing it, he was right, so he looked around and found the door through which he could exit.
Fortunately, the monsters haven¡¯t appeared yet.
If a situation arises where you have to fight a strong monster in a ce like this, you will surely be annihted.
The door leading to the dungeon on the other floor was nowhere to be seen.
It seemed like I had been going down the stairs for nearly a full day and a half without stopping.
¡°Hehehehehehehehe¡ I¡¯m dying¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m weak¡ don¡¯t say that¡ This side¡ I¡¯m about to die¡¡±
¡°Kieek¡ Kieek¡ .¡± The
goblins did not want to die in a trap, so the goblins followed suit, enduring the pain.
But now, even that has reached its limits.
The goblins, less than three months old, copsed one by one.
¡°Keew¡¡±
No matter how fast the goblins grow, there¡¯s no way that three-month-old goblins could silently do things that adult goblins struggle with too.
¡°You can¡¯t stop!¡±
The Goblin Queen shouted, but their bodies, once spread, did not move anymore.
If we leave it like this, goblins will die en masse.
In the end, Ray picked up the two fallen goblins in both hands.
¡°Keuk¡¡±
¡°Kieeh¡?¡±
As they fell, the goblins who were preparing for death looked up at Ray.
The Goblin Queen also looked at him with aplicated expression.
Ray bit his lip and said.
¡°I know I¡¯m going to die, but I can¡¯t just leave it here. I¡¯m still free, so leave it to me.¡±
Are you rxed?
The goblin queen looked at his trembling legs.
He gritted his teeth in an attempt to somehow hold on to his weak arm.
When the queen thought about giving up the goblins.
Being of different races and not having built up a bond, he did not let go of them until the end.
An unknown emotion welled up in his chest.
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Kigigiggeek!¡±
Is it because of his appearance?
The goblins, who were still drooping, gave strength to their knees.
The Goblin Queen looked at him for a moment, then shifted her gaze.
¡°¡let me go.¡±
Chapter 481
Episode 481 Demon¡¯s Land,
how far did you go down those underground (7) stairs?
It feels like I went down without a break for almost a day.
At that point, the goblins copsed powerlessly.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
The Goblin Queen¡¯s expression darkened.
¡°Again¡¡±
This is the third.
After approaching the fallen goblin and seeing its condition for a moment, Ray said with a serious face.
¡°It¡¯s dehydration.¡±
While going downstairs, they didn¡¯t even get a sip of water.
It was not unreasonable to get dehydrated as we were on the move for more than 20 hours.
They say that the baby goblins are small, so they carry them down, but since the adult goblins are bigger than most children, it was difficult to take them with them.
¡°Whoa¡ whoa¡¡±
His breathing was rough.
I was so exhausted that sweat even formed on my forehead.
¡®Moisture deficiency and electrolyte deficiency came at once.¡¯
If left like this, he could have died.
I couldn¡¯t figure out what to do, but the fallen goblin struggled to get up.
¡°Euuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
He took a hard step.
But the goblin was walking backwards, not forwards.
The dungeon does not tolerate stopping.
Going back was also unforgivable.
In an instant, a pointed spear rose from under his feet.
¡°no!¡±
Ray jumped, but it was toote.
Puppy-!
The goblin was pierced to death with a calm expression on his face.
The Goblin Queen quietly averted her eyes.
¡°¡because he couldn¡¯t bear being a burden.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
The warmth of the goblin that was alive just before quickly cooled.
There was no time to express condolences.
Even now, time in the dungeon is passing.
If you hesitate like this, another victim wille out.
The Goblin Queen coolly turned her back.
¡°It¡¯s just an empty death.¡±
It¡¯s been two days since I went down the underground stairs.
The first victim came out.
* * *
The goblins died one by one.
At first one died, then three in session.
Maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to leave it as a burden.
They all took a step back and ended their lives.
The sticky blood forms a puddle and soaks the stairs.
pop-. pop-.
Instead of them, only their blood apanied them down the stairs.
one step.
two steps.
stop.
When one of the goblins stopped, Ray and the Goblin Queen looked at him familiarly.
Then the goblin struggled to close his eyes slightly.
¡°Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡±
Another goblin died.
One goblin per five steps.
The weight of life on the Goblin Queen only grew heavier with each death.
Was death too heavy?
Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to die and be reborn?
My chest is stuffy.
Than the thirst of a roaring tongue as if a fire had been kindled.
Rather than a leg that is so hard that I wish I could have broken it like this.
The guilt and weight weighing down on her heart made her suffer even more.
More than half of the goblins were now dead.
Before they even set foot on the fifth floor of their dreams, they fell to a dog¡¯s death on a pile of cold stones.
There was no hope in the eyes of the remaining goblins.
By the time more than an hour had passed.
No one was left behind the Goblin Queen and Ray.
Only the blood of dead goblins left marks on the soles of their feet.
¡°¡ha.¡±
Before I knew it, the basement stairs became cold enough to exhale.
If it continues like this, it will surely freeze to death.
Rey approached the Goblin Queen, who looked back and felt remorse, and covered her with a leather nket.
¡°It will be better if you wear it.¡±
Warmth touched my shoulder.
Blood clotted and numb feet trembled.
The Goblin Queencks staminapared to other goblins.
He had no choice but to be physically inferior as he gave up his physical strength in exchange for growing his intelligence.
As I walk down the street, I stare at the stairs.
¡°You don¡¯t even think strangely.¡±
¡°¡I know.¡±
Perhaps because she was conscious of Ray, she looked away with difficulty.
She med herself in a hoarse voice.
¡°Because I said¡ I would move my ce¡¡±
If only I had thought about it a little more.
If only I had acted a little more carefully.
If only I had put down my arrogance a little more.
If that were the case, the current hellish situation would not have gotten better, albeit a little.
Guilt led to depression.
Depression brought about change again.
The queen, who had lost her people, clutched at the old coro that she always wore on her head.
Passasak-.
The coro was crumbled even with her feeble strength.
The symbol of authority is broken.
The loser from the 4th floor who led the goblins there no longer existed.
It was just a weak goblin walking helplessly.
* * *
When all the goblins died and only the two of them were left, the underground stairs began to change.
Koo Goo Goong -.
With a roaring sound, a weak light leaked out from below.
¡°That one¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a door¡¡±
As if everyone was waiting for death.
The door he had longed for appeared right in front of him.
The dungeon is ugly and brutal.
I don¡¯t know what kind of harmony it is, but it must be clear that the reason why the door has not appeared in the meantime is because some condition has not been met.
¡°My heart is aching. Is this¡ sadness? Is this pain¡ or is it¡ is it simply that I am d I came out?¡±
There was no expression, but tears welled up in the Goblin Queen¡¯s eyes.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
she sobbed.
I was happy.
Even though all the goblins who supported him died, every cell in his body rejoiced that he was alive.
The weight of life that had just been oppressing my heart became as light as a feather and flew away somewhere.
ugly too.
hideously.
cruelly.
fleetingly.
She was overjoyed that she was alive.
The head of the goblins, who treated life insignificantly, realized the value of life.
After crying like that for a long time, she stopped crying and slowly raised her head.
¡°¡you won¡¯t regret it anymore. No matter what choice I make in the future, I will never betray this experience you have taught me.¡±
For goblins, experience is like life.
The emotion of the name of experience, which the people gave their lives to tell, was passed on to the goblin queen.
Ray slowly opened the door.
Goooooooong-.
With a majestic sound like ringing a huge bell, the dark red earth appeared before my eyes.
In front of him was a huge mouse with glowing eyes and snorting snorts.
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
My body stiffens at the sound of crying.
Ray¡¯s legs gave out.
After walking for a long time without resting, my body no longer had strength.
The goblin queen picked up stones from her surroundings with eyes full of poison.
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
With spirited spirits, he attacked the giant rat, but no matter who saw it, the victory or defeat was clear.
The goblin queen, who was hit by the tail and bounced off, vomited blood.
¡°Cuck!¡±
A handful of blood that had been vomited was ck and dead.
It is a disprove that her body is not normal.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve found a good food to eat.
The monster salivated ravenously at the goblin queen.
I don¡¯t know if they are in normal physical condition, but they are not the opponent they will win.
No, if you look at the body that is over 4 meters, even if your body was normal, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to win easily.
But the goblin queen did not give up.
The small hand holding the stone rushed at the mouse even though it had already exploded and turned into a rag.
Like a child ying with a toy, the monster took the Goblin Queen¡¯s attack on purpose and drained her power.
¡°Huh¡ Huh¡¡±
The goblin queen fought hard even though her nose was broken and blood was bursting and her legs were broken, making it difficult to move.
Ray, who had been watching him quietly, gave strength to his legs.
still shuddering
I didn¡¯t have enough strength to move my body properly.
Fortunately, the hand moves better than the leg.
He took out the dagger stuck in his waist and immediately charged at the monster.
Weak mana flowed through his hand and into the sword.
The monster who looked down on his attack had a long cut on its chest.
¡°Kiaaaaagh!¡±
The monster struggled.
When it struck the ground with itsrge tail, it dug a hole in the floor.
Seeing that great power, I was convinced now.
¡®This is absolutely not a monster on the 5th floor.¡¯
No matter how great the difference in the number of floors was, this was not the case.
Monsters on the 5th floor are never like this.
purple.
The giant rat monster¡¯s tail contained mana.
Like a sharpened de, the monster¡¯s tail cut through the rock like a piece of paper.
¡°Huh!¡±
Damn-!
Urgently flicking off the tail flying at her, Ray cradled the Goblin Queen and took refuge behind her.
Even if you say back, it¡¯s only two or three steps out.
A distance that monsters could narrow without realizing it if they put their mind to it.
In addition, the de of the dagger made from the horns of the spiritual creature was broken because he swung his sword hastily.
The goblin queen was swollen and gasping for breath.
Even at a nce, he is on the verge of dying.
However, as if only the senses remained, he still held onto the stone tightly and refused to let go.
It¡¯s about fighting because life is precious.
Her thoughts reached her own.
That moment.
Ira¡¯s voice seemed to reach my ears.
¨C Ray Mana is the heart. If you keep your mind calm, mana will be ake, and if you take it harshly, it will be a sword. Such is the spirit of speech. So don¡¯t be discouraged because you don¡¯t have mana. Don¡¯t you want to die soon?
my heart will soon
Recognizing that, it felt like the time around me was passing slowly.
I no longer feel any pain in my body.
As I gently gripped my hand, which had nothing to lift, a warm feeling was caught in my grasp.
As if holding the wind.
Ray lifted it above his head and slowly swung it around.
The monster¡¯s forehead, which only looked huge, was slowly splitting.
I put only my heart on a sword that has no emotions.
Creates only form on a sword that does not contain mana.
It was a crude sword with only the shape of the sword in mind, but it was enough to end the monster¡¯s breath.
Slow-!
when he fully swings his sword.
The monster¡¯s body split in two.
Chapter 482
Episode 482 The Devil¡¯s Realm, the Underground (8)
¡°Heo Eok¡! Huh¡!¡±
shortness of breath
My whole body was exhausted just by lightly swinging my arms.
Ray, who confirmed that the monster¡¯s body was split in two and stopped breathing, copsed on the spot.
The goblin queen also sat down, as if her entire body had rxed.
It had only been about 10 minutes or so since I went down to the basement.
They were able to defeat the monster by working together for the first time.
* * *
When he came to his senses, it was already around the time the dungeon corridor was dark.
It seems that the monster that has already cooled down has been the owner of this hallway, so the other monsters are nowhere to be seen.
Thanks to that, Ray and the Goblin Queen were able to survive even in unconscious situations.
When she had time to gather herself and look around the situation, the Goblin Queen grabbed Rey¡¯s hand.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Goblins tend to have a bit of night vision.
When it is so dark that you cannot distinguish even an inch ahead, you can perceive your surroundings far better than humans.
While walking down a dark hallway looking for a ce to rest.
The Goblin Queen spoke softly in a firm voice.
¡°¡onest move. You have a hidden number.¡±
It wasn¡¯t a reproachful tone, but there was a slight sadness in his voice.
Hana Rei also didn¡¯t hide it because she wanted to hide it.
¡®It¡¯s not like a hidden number.¡¯
Even now, he can¡¯t even remember how he swung his sword back then.
no.
Did he catch something after the dagger was shattered?
Even if I tried to recall it, I couldn¡¯t recall it clearly because my memory at the time was ambiguous.
Ray shook his head.
¡°That was a sword beyond my realm.¡±
If you ask me to open it again, it¡¯s a sword that I can¡¯t do twice.
For now.
¡®Did Aira foresee this state?¡¯
The sword from earlier was a sword that could onlye from the imaginations of luxury warriors.
As he swung his arms as he wanted, the sky split and the earth shook.
A small crack in space begins to appear.
Her own sword moved slowly after him.
As his heart wanted to end the monster¡¯s breath, the path for him was clearly visible.
After Rey was silent for a long time, the Goblin Queen let out a small breath.
¡°Well¡ It¡¯s just an alliance rtionship. If I feel offended by this, then I must be strange. Oh, would you like to rest here for a while?¡±
At the ce where the Goblin Queen stopped, there was a small field where the moonlight glistened even though it was inside the dungeon.
Ray nodded.
¡°It¡¯s good. But first before rest¡¡±
He approached the Goblin Queen.
Carefully, he reached out and touched her face.
I feel quite a bit of repulsive force at the tip of my finger.
It¡¯s not a fatal wound, but it¡¯s not a minor one either.
Her body was swollen from the battle with the monster, and her wrists were shaking from fractures.
Ray frowned and let out a sigh.
¡°I need to start with treatment.¡±
¡°therapy? let it be As long as you live, you will get better.¡±
Her speech, which was still clumsy, was made all the more bizarre by her swollen throat.
If done incorrectly, it may cause breathing difficulties.
¡°I can¡¯t see it like that. lie down and rest for a while I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Laying the Goblin Queen down on a gentle hill hurriedly left.
Fortunately, there were many grasses around, so I was able to gather some herbs.
They weren¡¯t medicines that were particrly effective in treating wounds, but it would be better than nothing.
A piece of roughly mashd grass was wrapped in cloth and wrapped around the neck.
¡°Umm¡¡±
¡°Be patient even if it hurts.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. No¡ I only found out now, but I don¡¯t think I have any sense.¡±
Perhaps the swelling caused by the bruise is so severe that the sensation in a specific area has disappeared.
¡°It wille back on its own in time. Everything else is fine, so I¡¯m worried about your body.¡±
¡®Are you sick and tired of fighting so violently?¡¯ She muttered, making a splint out of a skillfully trimmed twig and fixing the goblin queen¡¯s wrist tightly.
The bones are already aligned.
Fortunately, the bone is notpletely out of alignment, so if you leave it as it is for a few months, it will reattach beautifully.
After thinking about how to get rid of the swelling in his neck, Ray briefly thought of antibiotics, but shook his head.
A sore throat is usually caused by a virus and often gets better without antibiotics within a few days.
¡°I have no choice but to look at the condition of the neck.¡±
There is no way to use your hands.
In addition, it was good to keep an eye on her condition for a while because she did notin of pain or shortness of breath.
The Goblin Queen cleared her throat for a moment before speaking calmly.
¡°By the way¡ can you feel it?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Right after killing the monster. Something strange is going around your body. It doesn¡¯t feel too bad, but I wonder if it¡¯s just me.¡±
Strange things going around your body?
Is it a goblin or a parasite?
Even in the state of sight, Ray looked at her pulse.
Then, he faintly felt the touch of mana.
¡°Eh?¡±
Surprised, he poured a small amount of mana into the goblin queen¡¯s body.
Gulleong-.
Although weak, the bacsh has returned.
It must be proof that mana flows through the body.
¡°It¡¯s a strange feeling.¡±
The Goblin Queen slightly waryed him and withdrew her hand.
On the other hand, Ray tilts his head.
¡®A goblin mana? Did he absorb that mana into his body while killing the monster?¡¯
All objects have mana.
Life is no exception.
For some reason, the mana of monsters, which would otherwise be scattered immediately upon death, lingered for a long time in this dungeon and affected the surrounding creatures.
Maybe that¡¯s why the goblin queen got mana.
no.
No matter what, what do you mean goblin mana!
He wouldn¡¯t have even made a mana rod, so how could he manage it!
¡°¡I just rested a little, but my body seems to be full of energy. Maybe it¡¯s because I just killed the monster.¡±
Although it was weak, it would be natural since it contained mana.
Usually, when a monster or beast has mana, it is called a ¡®spiritual creature¡¯.
By killing just one monster, the Goblin Queen has now be a spiritual creature.
¡®It¡¯s hard to say that his physical ability has improved dramatically, but¡ he¡¯ll be able to avoid minor illnesses.¡¯
But why did hee now and have mana?
Even when she was on the 4th floor, she killed many monsters and grew up.
Even at that time, she did not feel the existence of mana itself, but now she suddenly came to contain mana in her body.
No matter how you think about it, something was strange.
¡®Just going down one floor and catching a strong monster won¡¯t give me mana.¡¯
If that¡¯s how you get mana, it makes sense that you should have restored about half of your previous strength by now.
¡°Come to think of it¡ we haven¡¯t even checked what floor this ce is on yet.¡±
In the dungeon, the current floor number is disyed at the entrance of the underground stairs.
Not only that, but the coordinates of where you are are also written in numbers, so if you don¡¯t look carefully, you could end up lost in a dungeon with a simr structure.
¡°It¡¯s not toote to check tomorrow. Get plenty of rest now.¡±
I¡¯m not kidding, if the goblin queen used her wrists just a little bit more, she¡¯d be unable to move her hands for the rest of her life.
It was only by matching the bones and applying a splint, so the rest had no choice but to rely on the monster¡¯s exceptional healing power.
When asked to rest, the Goblin Queen agreed.
¡°I think so too. I can¡¯t even die in a pointless fight.¡±
I felt chills running down my spine thinking that monsters simr to the monsters I saw today would still be swarming in the hallways.
Even lighting a fire in order not to be caught is doing it with great care.
without even having a simple meal.
They were speechless in front of the fire, lost in thought.
There was only a heavy silence for a while in the fields lit by bonfires.
* * *
A week has passed since the Holy Kingdom¡¯s contingent entered the dungeon.
The knights who had seeded in supplying food and drinking water to the main force by plundering the monsters trudged through the corridors with tired bodies.
As the gloomy atmosphere prevailed, a knight with a good physiqueughed and joked.
¡°haha. To think that so many knights had to deal with only monsters¡ I don¡¯t know when the continent¡¯s chivalry changed to be kind to monsters instead of women.¡±
There are tens of thousands and sixty of the knights here.
Even though the Lessian Empire and knights from other countries were mixed, 60 knights could easily steam a small and medium-sized vige.
People of that size were dealing with goblins and grotesque hairy beasts all day long, so their pride was hurt a lot without realizing it.
¡°Conserve your stamina. We have to go hunting again tomorrow.¡±
¡°What is hunting? If I live like this, I will not be able to die in my name. Do you really believe that a rescue team wille from outside?¡±
When the knight asked if he was serious, the other knights stared nkly at him.
The Pdins silently nodded.
¡°I will definitelye. The Seongguk will not betray its faith.¡±
¡°Whoa¡ when the hell are the rescuersing? no. Even if a rescue team arrives, more and more people are trapped here. If this happens, won¡¯t we have no choice but to live by ourselves?¡±
¡°Seongguk has been looking for an answer. This time, without fail, Gaia will lead believers on the right path.¡±
Wrong.
As long as the name ¡®Gaia¡¯ came out of the pdin¡¯s mouth, they would not give up and turn around.
Since they were nobles risking their lives just for that, it would have been quicker for them to give up.
¡°They are speechless. I¡¯ll wait another week Still, if the rescue team doesn¡¯te, I¡¯ll get out of the main unit with those who understand me.¡±
The knights also knew very well what he was talking about.
From the main unit, only mechanical orders to defeat the monsters were given every day.
I wonder if it was in the past when I could use mana.
In the current situation, bumping into a monster was crossing the line of fire for them.
No matter how knightly he may be, his own life is precious.
The pdins respected him and nodded slowly.
¡°Do whatever you want.¡±
Chapter 483
Episode 483
The day of the Three Kingdoms Alliance has dawned.
After inspecting the goblin queen¡¯s splints once, Ray nodded.
¡°With this, I won¡¯t be able to move around.¡±
I¡¯d like to leave her here to recuperate, but there¡¯s nothing more dangerous than leaving a patient alone here.
Especially in a situation where you don¡¯t know when you will be attacked by monsters.
Ray and the Goblin Queen packed up lightly and set off for yesterday¡¯s stairs.
unlucky or fortunate
Even though it had already been a week since the stairs in the dungeon disappeared, the stairs remained in ce.
Of course, the same goes for monster corpses.
The remains of decayed monsters are scattered all over the ce with a disgusting scent.
Looking at the appearance different from before, it seems that another monster visited during the night.
¡°I don¡¯t feel like staying for too long, so let¡¯s hurry up and check it out.¡±
At the Goblin Queen¡¯s words, I cast my eyes back to the dungeon¡¯s entrance.
¡°Let¡¯s see¡ what floor is this¡¡± When
he brushed off the moss on the wall with his fingers, there was a rune word meaning ¡®fifteen¡¯ written on it.
That means that this ce is on the fifteenth floor.
As Ray froze at the sight of the rune words, the Goblin Queen tilted her head in strangeness.
¡°Why?¡±
No matter how developed their intelligence is, goblins cannot read runes.
She didn¡¯t know what floor this was.
Fifteenth floor?
It is clear that they came to the 5th floor by the stairs from the 4th floor.
However, the letters written at the entrance of the dungeon clearly meant the fifteenth floor.
When I came down the dungeon, a sudden thought came to my mind again.
¡®The rat monster we encountered when we came down to the basement¡ is that a monster that can be seen from the fifth floor?¡¯
Even though it was strong, it was too strong.
If their bodies didn¡¯t move ording to the rules Aira had taught them, they would have been annihted.
There was something I felt while going down the dungeon, but the dungeon never had opponents so strong that I couldn¡¯t handle it by going down one floor.
At least to the point where I could run away.
Have enough opponents to fight against.
As if to grow step by step.
But yesterday the case was a little different.
The monsters here drove them into a corner as if they were ying with toys.
Of course, thanks to defeating the monster, I was able to absorb a considerablyrger amount of manapared to the 4th floor, but the risk was much greater.
¡®It would be quicker to die if I did something wrong.¡¯
Rey¡¯s eyes lingered on the Goblin Queen.
The condition of one ally was like that, so it didn¡¯t seem easy to run away in case of emergency.
First of all, should I recuperate until she gets better?
Or should I research a way to fight alone?
While he was thinking about it, the Goblin Queen, who roughly noticed the current situation, said in an uneasy voice.
¡°Maybe¡ isn¡¯t this the 5th floor?¡±
Although she has no experience and no knowledge, she is a goblin queen with excellent intelligence.
From Ray¡¯s appearance, he could already roughly guess the current situation.
what are you hiding
Ray told her the truth.
¡°¡This is the fifteenth floor. I guess we came in the wrong way.¡±
¡°Fifteenth floor¡¡±
She copsed, losing strength in her legs.
It feels like the string of hope I¡¯ve been holding on to has been severed.
However, she soon strengthened her knees and stood up on the ground again.
Standing up, looking at Ray, he speaks clearly.
¡°If I die here, I will have no face seeing my own people. Of course, I don¡¯t want to be ashamed of asking you to take care of me when I¡¯m injured. I will survive on my own, so you go on your way.¡±
¡°Go on your way. What if I go away?¡±
¡®In that condition, it¡¯s just good food for monsters.¡¯
The afterword soared up to his throat.
The goblin queen closed her eyes and shook her head.
¡°Sometimes there are days when ignorance helps.¡±
It seems that he has no intention of telling.
Ray considered leaving her for a moment, but the thought was fleeting.
he was a doctor
Abandoning a patient is worse than dying.
He had no intention of prolonging his life by indirectly killing her.
He, who seemed like he would turn around and leave at any moment, quietly met with her at eye level.
¡°It wasn¡¯t rotten enough to leave the injured person behind.¡±
Looking at the sincerity of her blue eyes, the goblin queen felt that her thoughts were bing futile.
She was unknowingly relieved by his attitude.
Honest feelings flowed out of his mouth.
¡°Thank you for saying that.¡±
After confirming each other¡¯s thoughts, they left the dungeon entrance and headed to the field where they rested yesterday.
The rtionship between the two was closer than before.
* * *
Although the forces of the Holy Kingdom disappeared and quite a bit of time passed, there was no change in the Demonic View.
People from the Lessian Empire and the Celia Kingdom gathered in the Holy Kingdom sat down at a round table with worried expressions on their faces.
¡°I am afraid that things are not going wrong. So much time has passed and there is not even a slight change¡¡±
When the Count of Silia Kingdom said, the Marquis of the Lessian Empire received it.
¡°I also think the same. Even if there was an unexpected setback in the demon realm, there was plenty of time. Seeing that there is no answer or change yet, it¡¯s just that something happened to them¡¡±
While speaking, the High Priestess of Seongguk cut off his words.
¡°There are as many as 20,000 people. Although more time has passed than expected, it is hard to believe that all 20,000 people have been wiped out. Besides, even if something happened to the contingent, now you can¡¯t bring in troops to save them. Don¡¯t you know better than anyone? That all three kingdoms cannot afford it.¡±
Silence hung over the hall at the high priest¡¯s words.
They invested an excessive amount of manpower in the search for the Devil¡¯s Edge.
I didn¡¯t even think that it would fail in the first ce.
It was an army of 20,000 men no matter what, and it was prepared for all kinds of situations.
Contrary to expectations, however, the contingent was unable to bring about any significant change.
If this is not a failure, what is it?
As they all remained silent, the Marquis of the Lessian Empire cast a sharp gaze.
¡°It is true that there are no more manpower left. But does Seongguk intend to abandon all of them trapped in the Devil¡¯s Realm?¡±
¡°¡it¡¯s not about throwing it away. To put it bluntly, I am just taking my time thinking about theirfort.¡±
¡°Give me time? You mean in this situation? What will you do if you rescue after ten years? They won¡¯t be there anymore. If that happens, the rescue team will change to the current dispatch team and only repeat the situation waiting for rescue again.¡±
¡°However, as the Marquis acknowledged, there are no more manpower left. If we borrow more manpower from here, we will inevitably have to endure the invasion of other countries.¡±
foreign invasion.
The Lessian Empire wasn¡¯t in a very different position either.
Now that everyone¡¯s mana has been extinguished.
If the troops were a little weak, it was a thing that might dere war in a foreign country that was paying attention.
When the Marquis stopped talking, Count Celia proposed this time.
¡°I¡¯m talking about it, but¡¡±
After a while, all the eyes of the people gathered on the count.
¡°His Majesty the King of Silia is looking at the alliance of the Three Kingdoms. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make reliable allies to live in fear of being attacked by other countries? There is the Empire in the north, our Celia in the east, and the Holy Kingdom in the west. Although the distance is a bit far, it probably doesn¡¯t have the same geographical advantage. If done well, might not the ambitions of the kingdoms be put to rest?¡±
Pope lei, who had just listened to the Count¡¯s words, was a little apprehensive.
¡°Keep talking.¡±
¡°Thank you, His Holiness the Pope.¡±
The Count, who bowed his head in respect, continued his story.
¡°The alliance of the three countries is not just for military force. If you use Celia, you will be able to help trade between the castle and the empire. If the Holy Kingdom and the Empire reduce tariffs on Celia merchants, the trade will be more active. Of course, Celia will also be able to reap sufficient benefits since tariffs have been reduced. It¡¯s not just a story that benefits one kingdom. If we prevent aggression through the Triple Alliance and start raising funds through trade, other countries will not recklessly attack us.¡±
After the Count¡¯s story ended, Pope lei shook his head.
¡°Certainly there is a point.¡±
In diplomacy, trade is one of the stumbling blocks.
My heart moved when Celia said she would solve it.
If done well, the castle could be more prosperous by taking advantage of this situation.
¡®The reason Gaia isn¡¯t giving me an oracle might lie in this alliance.¡¯
Ey, who was lost in thought for a moment, soon woke up from his thoughts.
She epted the count¡¯s opinion.
¡°If the Empire has such a mind, the Holy Nation will consider the alliance positively. Of course, it would be important to unify the opinions of the three countries, but in an emergency like now, we can¡¯t discuss everything one by one.¡±
Since the highest decision maker of the Seongguk spoke, it was more correct to say that the Seongguk¡¯s opinions were unanimous.
Following the Pope, the Marquis also replied.
¡°It is a matter to be asked of His Majesty, but since the Pope is looking at it positively, I will try to convey the message as well.¡±
¡°Please.¡±
When both the Holy Kingdom and the Empire agreed, the count was thrilled.
It was just a hint thrown out.
I didn¡¯t expect an answer toe back, but toe back with such a good answer!
¡°I will get the alliance agreement from His Majesty the King soon!¡±
The count said, unable to hide his delight.
The high priest cleared his throat and ventted the surroundings.
¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a bit out of the way, but let¡¯s get back to the main topic. To state the conclusion, we currently do not have the capacity to dispatch rescue personnel to the Holy Land.¡±
¡°Manpower shortage is a problem.¡±
The Marquismented.
¡°How about hiring mercenaries? If the wages were to pay only the basic employment fee and Duduk would give the reward money after the request was sessful, there would be many people who would step out. If we seed, it will be good for us, and if we fail, there will be no loss, right?¡±
¡°What a good idea! If we hire the entire mercenary corps, we will be able to reduce the wages as well!¡±
¡°¡a mercenary. It was such a good number. There is no disagreement.¡±
When the three of them seemed to be unified, the Marquis let out a small breath.
¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it again.¡±
Even though it was alreadyte, the meeting went on without knowing the end.
Chapter 484
Episode 484: Standing Alone (1)
¡°Even if I return with confidence, there is still no way to do anything.¡±
Rey took a bite of the fruit as she spoke, and the Goblin Queen responded.
¡°I mean, I am like this. Besides, monsters are not weak.¡±
The dead grass is visible.
As a goblin queen, she lost all of her kind, and her physical condition became abnormal.
You yourself know best that you are only a lump of burden.
Ray didn¡¯t respond to her words and just muttered to himself.
¡°If I don¡¯t fortify this ce, I won¡¯t be able to do it because I¡¯m afraid.¡±
He jumped up from his seat and concentrated mana with his fingertips.
Whoop-!
Although it was a small amount of mana, it was possible to maintain the sword aura a little, perhaps thanks to killing one monster on the 15th floor.
In order to get the maximum efficiency, he put a thin sword aura on the tip of his finger and started chopping down the tree.
Slow-! Slow-!
At one stroke of his touch, the fragile tree could not stand it and split from foot to foot.
Ray cut the timbers he had cut into rounds.
Thick and blunt, as if making a wagon wheel.
When eight round wheels are made, this time, tough tree trunks are woven together to make a rope.
It was slightly smoked in the smoke of a bonfire, and the raw stems, soaked in the heat, became a little softer.
Ray, who was touching the stem with his ring finger, nodded.
¡°This should be enough.¡±
Watching him move around busily, the Goblin Queen could only wonder.
What are you trying to make?
Her curiosity soon turned to astonishment.
Ray connected the rope to a pulley that looked like a wagon wheel.
Small wooden sticks were attached to the ends, and the long trunk was connected to the tree trunk.
¡°First one.¡±
At the same time as the horse, he pulled the stem.
Peeing-!
As one fixed pulley and seven movable pulleys transmitted power to the tip of the trunk, the branches shot out like arrows.
PABABABAK-!
What¡¯s even more surprising is that once he releases the stems, the twigs reim themselves.
What if it was a pointed spear instead of a tree branch?
I didn¡¯t know if it could prate the thick hides of the monsters here, but it was obvious that even if it couldn¡¯t do any damage, it would be a nuisance.
¡°It¡¯s a great skill. It¡¯s like magic.¡±
Ray grinned at thepliment he hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.
¡°Advanced science rivals magic.¡±
That¡¯s right, it was just using a pulley.
In addition to weapons using pulleys, Ray set several other traps in the field.
In particr, the device that releases the rope and the arrow flies when the weight is ced on the ground by releasing the footing was a skill learned from a Dwarf who was good at trapping.
The downside was that the structure wasplicated, but it was worth making as the attack was difficult to predict.
After finishing the task once, Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°done.¡±
It was a trap made in a harsh environment, so it was possible to kill even an orc, but Ray thought that even if he could tie the monster¡¯s feet, it would be worth it.
I was able to maintain the sword aura for about a minute, so if I saw a gap, I would kill it by stabbing it right in the vital point.
It was a trap and a fortress for that purpose.
The goblin queen was now opening her mouth.
¡°This this¡ what is all this?¡±
She looked at the traps and her eyes lit up.
¡°Awesome¡ Really great¡ With so many traps, it won¡¯t matter how many monsterse.¡±
Even if only three decent monsters came, conversely, they were crude traps that they had to run away from.
However, the goblin queen¡¯s knowledge was only enough tomand goblins.
From her point of view, the traps Ray created were no different from a sufficiently advanced scientific civilization.
He pounded his chest and bluffed.
¡°Ten monsters are enough.¡±
¡°Ohhh!¡±
The goblin queen went wild.
That made Ray feel like he wanted to pamper him a little more.
¡°If you use it well, you can even have 20 of them.¡±
Looking at the reaction, now the face haspletely changed to contemtion.
¡°To be able to deal with 20 monsters like that¡ Contrary to its appearance, it was a really scary trap¡¡±
Seeing the fear-filled expression of the Goblin Queen, I was somehow satisfied.
After setting traps for half a day, both mind and body were exhausted.
Ray copsed on the bed andy down.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to die.¡±
¡°Good job. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help.¡±
¡°It helps the injured person to stay still.¡±
¡°Ugh. But maybe there¡¯s something I can help with¡¡±
What can I do?
If you n to pick berries or do chores, you need to dry them.
As much as that, the queen¡¯s wrist was not in good condition.
After a brief pause, the Goblin Queen opened her mouth.
¡°The Goblin Queen has the power to bring her people together.¡±
Ray¡¯s mouth, which was about to shout out loud if he tried to help with his injured body, fell silent.
The power to bring people together!
Doesn¡¯t that mean you can call the goblins together and start a tribe again!
Ray called for joy.
¡°Then we can create a tribe right away!¡±
A bunch of goblins on the 15th floor.
If you be an ally, it will be a powerful force in case of emergency.
Then the goblin queen shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s good to call, but there are some conditions. First, there must be goblins residing on this floor, and secondly, there must be no queen to lead them.¡±
¡°What if there is a queen?¡±
At Ray¡¯s question, the Goblin Queenughed bitterly.
¡°We will die miserably at the hands of the queen.¡±
It¡¯s a gamble, so to speak.
The queen will try to reject the new queen, and battle will be inevitable in the process.
Even if her body was normal, she would struggle, and the goblin queen¡¯s body looked like this so she couldn¡¯t even escape.
Ray dismissed it as if it was not worth worrying about.
¡°It¡¯s more helpful than not doing it.¡±
¡°I think so too. But¡ if the situation doesn¡¯t go well, I have no choice but to leave it to gambling.¡±
With meaningful words, shey down.
A refreshing breeze blew past his bangs.
It will be dinner soon.
When the sun goes down and darknesses to the dungeon hallway, the activities of the monsters will begin.
The Goblin Queen hesitated.
¡°It was a great fortune for me to meet you here. Thanks to you, I have gained more knowledge and experience to keep for the rest of my life. There¡¯s nothing graceful about our alliance, but I can¡¯t deny that you¡¯ve been very virtuous. The achievement of saving the queen is great. What do you want as a reward?¡±
When the Goblin Queen asked without hesitation what even the emperor of the Lessian Empire hadn¡¯t asked, augh came out for some reason.
Ray looked up at the sky.
¡°Does this dungeon disappear?¡±
Several months have passed since he was seriously cut off from the outside world.
It was confusing at first.
It was to the point where he even thought about whether the kingdom of Celia had appointed him as the duke and set him in a trap.
But as time passed, it became rather calm.
Rather, the desire to find out what this dungeon was all about grew.
It got dark in the evening, and when I was immersed in my son-inw, I thought a lot.
Where did the knights with him disappear?
Until Subok returned to the spirit realm because there was no mana to maintain the summoning.
How much does Soon-bok, who has experienced countless middle-earth experiences, know about the present-day middle-earth that has been transformed into a dungeon?
There were many things I wished for, but to pick just one, it was simple.
The end of the dungeon.
The goblin queen looked at him for a moment, then nodded.
¡°Okay.¡±
Since then, the Goblin Queen has not spoken.
He seems to be asleep when he hears his breathing.
Ray, who was looking at the night sky, was tired from a hard day and soon fell asleep.
* * *
Like the sentences in the book Deogard was reading, ¡®those who lose their superiority in power and go berserk¡¯ really came out one after another.
They built their own viges, made their own estates, and established their kingdoms.
With the followers together, there was nothing to fear in front of them.
The rest of the mana disappeared, and the castle where the hardening magic was ced copsed.
The king of a country who lost everything in the wind lost his reason.
The lord was furious that the troops he had raised rebelled and lost his territory.
Their anger was tangled together and created ¡®Lawless Land¡¯.
There, it didn¡¯t matter that the dignified knights fell into very.
Also, thanks to the Seongguk, a new religion that did not exist until now was born.
They deified and worshiped the demonic realm, and moved under the great priest under his orders.
The Seongguk was rotting a headache because of them rapidly expanding their powers to build a new holy empire.
As the world moved ording to the book¡¯s words, Deogard became impatient.
¡°It has to be stopped.¡±
If we continued like this, a war would break out before the matter of the Devil could be resolved.
Right now, even if it was only the Holy Kingdom, the pagans were gnashing their teeth.
The reason why the holy war has not been dered is probably because their troops were reduced because they sent a contingent to the demon realm.
Fortunately, he was able to minimize the damage thanks to the full support of the upper half of the half, but he was well aware that there was a limit to enduring.
If left as it is, heretical religions will soon be nted in the Kingdom of Silia.
If that happens, you won¡¯t be able to avoid the attack of the Holy Kingdom.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal¡ It¡¯s a big deal¡¡±
While he was wandering around Daejeon and struggling, a knight approached him with a bow.
¡°Your Majesty Count Gross is requesting an audience.¡±
¡°Count Gross?¡±
How long has it been since you sent it to the holy kingdom, and did youe back?
However, since he hade at most, he could not be told to wait, so King Theogarde allowed an audience right away.
Count Gross, who entered the battlefield with all his arms disarmed, bowed his head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for not keeping the manners, Your Majesty the King. Since it was urgent, I immediately requested an audience without hesitation.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Count Gross. So why did you ask to see me?¡±
¡°Yes, actually¡¡±
He pulled a piece of parchment out of his pocket.
There was something familiar stamped on the luxurious parchment.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
As the king showed interest, Count Gross lowered his head even more as he answered.
¡°This is the seal given by the Pope of the Holy Land. We have yet to hear from His Majesty the Emperor Lessian, but the Pope sees the alliance positively.¡±
At those words, Deogard¡¯s eyes widened slightly.
Chapter 485
Episode 485 Standing Alone (2)
¡°The Pope¡¯s Seal¡ Could it be that he talked about an alliance?¡±
¡°yes. Fortunately, the pope was kind to the alliance. Also, the Marquis of the Empire was not viewed negatively. You can expect good news soon.¡±
At those words, King Theogard was very happy.
¡°Heh heh heh! Good job, good job!¡±
I was still looking for a breakthrough, but things worked out unexpectedly.
If done well, it may be possible to drive out the new religions that are beginning to grow rapidly.
However, not all concerns have been resolved yet.
In the middle of the day, when the demons settled down.
All living things located around it were sucked into the demon realm.
Celia also lost more than half of the people because of the Devil¡¯s Eye.
Taxes were reduced that much, and people who yed their role in each region disappeared, so of course a hole was created.
To make up for it, Celia poured money worth a thousand gold.
Celia, who had been making a lot of profits as an intermediary trading country, had reached the point where its warehouses would be empty.
It was not unreasonable for King Deogard to be worried.
Count Gross continued.
¡°Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about sending the contingent back yet. Even in the Holy Land, empty troops are viewed negatively, so if we match our words well, there will be no problem.¡±
¡°Good job Count Gross. Thanks to you, I can catch my breath.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Let me go away.¡±
Earl Gross bowed to Deogard¡¯s decree to celebrate and went to war.
After confirming that he had left, King Theogard let out a small sigh.
¡°You can see clearly. But even so, it really did a great job.¡±
Count Gross had feelings for Princess Celestia.
It was because of her that he, who had entrusted himself to the aristocratic faction, joined the king¡¯s faction overnight, and it was also for the sake of the princess that he followed his orders so diligently.
Deogard had no choice but to refuse, knowing his heart clearly.
He misunderstood that Celestia and Saint liked each other.
Although the saint is imprisoned in the Devil¡¯s Realm, they believe that he wille out of there someday.
Celestia, who tried to open her mind, was also immovable, so how could he force her?
¡°Even the count is overdoing it.¡±
Count Gross is forty years old.
Considering Celestia¡¯s age as a flower, it was too precious to have her sit next to him.
Deogard, who had been drooling as he sat quietly on the throne, shook his head.
¡°Someday there will be a breakthrough in this problem as well.¡±
* * *
¡°Haam.¡±
He yawned and stretched.
How long has it been since you slept sofortably?
After the fort was built, the need to be vignt about the surroundings disappeared, and they slept loosely.
When he looked around, the goblin queen, who always woke upter than he did, was nowhere to be seen.
¡°Did you go to pick some fruit?¡±
Sometimes I woke up hungry, so I let it go.
However, it was strange that an hour had passed and the Goblin Queen was still nowhere to be seen.
Inadvertently, her words passed byst night.
¨C The Goblin Queen has the power to bring her people together.
A chill ran down his spine.
¡°No way¡¡±
Couldn¡¯t he have gone alone to call the goblins?
In that case, even if she was killed by the Goblin Queen, she would die alone.
Somehow it didn¡¯t feel right.
Ray hurriedly evaded the traps and left the field.
The 15th floor dungeon corridor is quite empty.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of my luck, but it wasn¡¯t easy to see the monsters.
I looked around the hallways, but I didn¡¯t see any goblins anywhere.
I wish I could hear anything.
Even when I put my ear close to the hallway floor, there was only silence.
¡°It would have been nice if it hadn¡¯t gone far.¡±
While wandering through the dungeon looking for her, two goblins began to appear in the distance.
One was holding a tree as a staff, and the other was wearing only a leather coat without a weapon.
It¡¯s quite unusual to be called a goblin.
The ears are not wide and the skin color is very light.
Of course, the hooked nose was still the same, but at first nce, it would be better to see it as a peculiar looking human rather than a goblin.
Did even the goblins change their appearance thanks to reaching the 15th floor?
When Ray was thinking that while hiding himself.
A goblin with a staff suddenly became alert and threw magic at the rock he was hiding in.
¡°Kikekek!¡±
Whoa-!
It was only a fireball the size of a fist, but if it hit it directly, it would seriously hurt.
Ray took a deep breath at the sight.
Are goblins magic?
Do the goblins trained on the 15th floor even use magic!
Ray crouched down and pressed as close to the rock as possible.
Kwaaaang-!
The fireball was shattered as if it had not enough power to break rocks.
Then, the bare-handed goblin quickly clung to Ray.
The goblin¡¯s fists rained down on him at breakneck speed.
Papa papak-!
The attack was crude, as if he didn¡¯t know the vital points, but it wasn¡¯t a soft fist that could be hit blindly.
After the goblin wizard, goblin martial artist!
Rey gently twisted her wrist to grab the goblin martial artist¡¯s fist and toss it away.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
I hit my back on the ground, so I won¡¯t be able to stand up for a while.
All that is left now is the wizard.
¡°Kikek! Kikekek!¡±
The goblin¡¯s mana responded.
It¡¯s just that Ray can¡¯t handle mana, but it doesn¡¯t mean that the feeling has gone.
Just by looking at the flow of mana, it was possible to roughly predict what kind of magic would happen.
Ray turned his head and closed his eyes.
Then, a blindingly intense beam of light burst from the front.
1 Circle Light.
No, it¡¯s a little different from that.
It¡¯s probably magic they created independently.
Ray rushed at the goblin mage at once.
When he hit the vital point with mana in his hand, the goblin mage trembled once and died.
Whoop-!
The goblin¡¯s mana seeped into Ray.
Ray¡¯s eyes widened as he thought, ¡®At least the goblins would give me mana.¡¯
I just killed a goblin mage and sucked up enough mana for a c1 user.
It was enough to change Ray¡¯s thoughts, who thought he was just a goblin.
¡°With this much, I might be able to recover sooner orter!¡±
If you just destroy the dungeon, the old power will return.
It¡¯s not that mana haspletely disappeared, it¡¯s just that the mysterious air current in the dungeon is absorbing all mana.
He wanted to attack the goblins¡¯ir and defeat them one by one to recover his strength, but now finding the goblin queen was the priority.
Quickly ending the life of the stunned goblin martial artist, he kicked the ground with mana in his leg.
Although he still ran out of mana, it was more rxed than before, perhaps thanks to killing two goblins.
As he sensed the sounds around him by boosting his hearing, he seemed to hear the faint cries of the monsters.
When I moved to the ce where I heard the sound, there were many goblins gathered there.
As if it was a spectacle.
At their center was the Goblin Queen.
¡°Heo-eok¡ Heo-eok¡¡±
He is fighting something huge while holding his sword with difficulty.
The goblinsughed at her and cheered her on.
¡°Kiki Kick!¡±
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
Even if you pretend, the opponent is not unusual.
Moreover, the true identity of mana was vaguely formed on the wooden club he was holding.
It was crude, but it was definitely a sword aura.
¡®Ah, a user goblin.¡¯
If you talk about this outside, you will surely be treated like an idiot.
Ray moved closer to them.
¡°What are you doing here? You said I needed to recuperate.¡±
A few goblins tried to stop him, probably thinking that an intruder had suddenly appeared.
The moment you put your hand on it.
The goblins¡¯ blood sttered and the heads of three goblins fled.
Their mana was absorbed by Ray.
The goblin queen¡¯s eyes widened.
Previously, there was no power like this.
If only the three goblins on the 15th floor were to attack, they would not have been able to avoid a great struggle.
¡°Now, what is that power¡?¡±
¡°The goblins here make good money. Much better than the first rat I fought here.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t kill the goblins. Then you¡
it was hard to hold on with the horse, and the Goblin Queen fell to her knees.
It¡¯s crude, but even outside, Aura users are treated like knights.
There was no way she could win against such a goblin as she had no strength whatsoever.
¡°Why are you fighting?¡±
¡°¡a sacred duel.¡±
¡°A sacred duel?¡±
¡°Simply put¡ only the one who wins the duel has the right to rule the goblins.¡±
What does the queen mean?
The society of goblins ispletely iprehensible.
When Rey said nothing, therge goblin looked at him and snorted.
Slightly-
Seeing that he pointed to the arena with a nod of his head, it seemed that he wanted topete with himself.
Ray smiled at him.
I killed three more goblins and now I have a bit of mana overflowing.
Even though it was the level of mana of a 1st circle user, it would have been natural since he had obtained it five times.
¡°What is he doing now?¡±
¡°¡He wants topete with you. If you win, you will be the Goblin King. But if we lose¡¡±
The Goblin Queen gulped.
¡°It will be food for them today.¡±
There was no intention of losing it from the beginning.
The thought ofmanding goblins already makes me excited.
Ray climbed into the arena with his bare hands.
The giant goblin has already lost interest in the goblin queen.
The goblins who were watching pulled her down.
¡°I hope you are lucky today. What kind of cake is this? Hehehe.¡±
The giant goblin took a stance as he loosened his neck.
Perhaps it was a swordsmanship I devised on my own, but the stance alone was quite usible.
The sword aura formed on the club shines.
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
The onlookers goblins went crazy watching his swordsmanship.
Rayughed and sprayed a sword aura in his hand.
The Sword Aura split like threads, and soon began toe together.
Color is added to the ck and the outline bes clear.
A tangible crystal of mana.
As destructive mana, exclusive to the Master, swirled around him, the giant goblin also felt that the situation was taking an unusual turn.
A small aura de was created on Ray¡¯s hand.
The Goblin Queen watched the arena with bated breath.
Chapter 486
Episode 486 Standing Alone (3)
The giant goblin snorted again.
¡°Quack.¡±
It¡¯s been a long time since I met a hot opponent.
As I gripped the stick with all my might, my sword spirit gushed out.
Whoa-!
Listening to the resonance of mana, it was a sword aura that wasn¡¯t too bad.
Ray admired a little.
Unlike humans who systematically learn Auras, it is not easy for monsters to create Auras in their natural state.
Even so, the sword aura in front of him was as pure as a decent aura user.
Did something in the dungeon have an effect on the goblins?
The giant goblin swung his club with all his might.
straight swordsmanship.
It is an honest attack that extends in a straight line.
It was as powerful as it was simple, but the sword path was too obvious.
Ray didn¡¯t fight back and took a step back.
Then the giant goblin¡¯s club mmed into the ground.
Compared to the monsters on the 4th floor, it deserves to be said to be the strongest in both speed and strength.
However, after eating five monsters on the 15th floor and recovering a fair amount of mana, the goblins were no longer a sight for Ray.
He was looking at the giant goblin as if he were looking at an elixir.
¡°Give me your mana!¡±
When I cut my hand, the aura de trembled once and immediately cut down the goblin¡¯s club.
When the club wrapped in swordsmanship was severed in one blow, the giant goblin couldn¡¯t ovee the shock and vomited blood.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
Before the angry goblins could rampage further, Ray quickly cut the goblins¡¯ supply and demand.
As soon as the aura de touched the skin, the giant goblin¡¯s hard hide cracked without resistance.
Slow-!
The goblins who reigned as their king fell in just two battles, and the cheering goblins fell silent.
The mana flowing from the corpse of the giant goblin seeped into Ray.
Whoops-!
The vitality felt as if the amount of mana he possessed was unusual.
¡°Ohhhhh.¡±
The amount of monsters here could easily be cleaned up.
His worries on the first 15th floor were futile, but he was getting stronger today and yesterday.
The goblins who were watching them quickly threw their weapons to the ground and lowered their heads.
¡°Kie kieh!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
The goblin queen said with herplexion hardened.
¡°They say they will serve the new king.¡±
new king.
The goblin queen knew better than anyone how absurd the current situation was.
Originally, only goblins could rule over goblins.
How could he rule if he couldn¡¯t speak well with the goblins?
The Goblin Queen nced at Rey.
¡®Besides, what kind of huge n will hey down¡¡¯
If he had seen him so far, he would be preparing to go downstairs apanied by the goblins.
He catches already strong monsters, absorbs their power, and puts the 15th floor under his eyes.
If he was going downstairs, he was going to tear it apart anyway.
Because I couldn¡¯t see the goblins being killed again.
A goblin approached the giant goblin¡¯s corpse and pulled something out.
A coro that was worn like a ring by a giant goblin because it was not the right size.
It¡¯s pretty hard on the theme of the coro, what kind of harmony was used.
The goblin carefully picked it up and brought it to Ray.
¡°Kee. Kiik.¡±
I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about, but under the circumstances, he probably meant to wear a crown of flowers on his head.
After pondering for a moment, Ray was handed the gand.
¡°Oh, well done.¡±
The flowers were borately woven.
There were also decorations made by skillfully folding leaves in between.
Although it may seem crudepared to humans, this is a collection of skills for goblins.
Ray carefully ced their crowns on his head, lest they break.
¡°Ohhhh¡¡±
¡°Ohhhhh¡¡±
The goblins bowed their heads again as they pressed themselves to the ground.
Although they are of different races, he defeated the king squarely and obtained the right to be king.
Of course, there were goblins who were dissatisfied with it, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to fight unless they wanted to die right away.
Ray looked around and smiled.
Became the Goblin King.
That meant more goblins that could be used as manpower.
When you need to gather food or when you go downstairs.
I¡¯d like to help, but not get in the way.
¡°Heh heh. Okay, from now on, the goblin kingdom unites dungeons.¡±
The goblins on the 15th floor are quite strong.
However, that does not mean that a single entity can go one-on-one with other monsters.
Goblins had to hunt in packs as they had strong fertility.
It wasfortable for Ray to be able to keep an eye on each other.
¡°Guide me to your kingdom.¡±
When the new king spoke, the goblins hesitated and then guided him.
A tyrant who will never again be born in the world.
* * *
The vige was burned.
A group of men in ck robes poured oil and set fire to it.
As a result, most of the sleeping vigers were burned to death.
The vigers, noticing that it was unusual, came out of their homes and shouted around.
¡°Boo fire!¡±
¡°Everyone wake up! It¡¯s fire!¡±
There was a greatmotion in the middle of the night.
¡°What the hell is this all about!¡±
¡°omg! Chief Cho!¡±
As the vigers seemed to have gathered, the ck robed gang members stepped out one step at a time.
Among them, a man with a golden thread stuck in his chest said, clearing his throat politely.
¡°Nice to meet you, sir. I¡¯m sorry to introduce you to this ce. I am Minok, the twelfth priest of the Demonic Church.¡±
At that, one of the vigers, a girl, muttered in terror.
¡°The person who set the vige on fire¡ is that person¡¡±
Upon hearing the girl¡¯s words, the vige elders were furious.
¡°what! Is that true!¡±
¡°Get that man right now! Since the chief is dead, I will hand him over to the lord and ask for his guilt!¡±
In an instant, a fire killed a close friend, a wife, and a husband.
The anger of the vigers gathered and turned against Minoch.
Then Minoch shuddered and fell into ecstasy.
¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡! Good anger and fear¡! It¡¯s such an emotion that even the demon god would be delighted¡!¡±
He twists his body and talks, but he seems to have the ability to make the viewers feel bad.
The vigers grabbed their few weapons and rushed at them.
OK.
Puppy-!
The viger¡¯s head exploded at once.
In this world where mana disappeared, the superiority of power disappeared, so he confidently attacked, but when the opponentughed and broke his head, people hesitated.
Minok smiled and wiped his silky hands with a handkerchief.
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to inadvertently interrupt a speech. Even though it¡¯s a speech in a vige like this, it¡¯s the first thing the demon god has arranged for us.¡±
drank.
Even the vigers knew at least what kind of people worshiped demon gods.
¡°These bastards! You are heretics!¡±
¡°From your point of view, it seems that way. But to us, heresy refers to those who, like you, do not see the mercy of demons right away and rely on goddesses who have abandoned their duties.¡±
Minok continued.
¡°In order to spread our religion to people and make the demons happy, you must die. Oh and rest assured. We do notmit absurdities because we are old, because we are young, and because we are weak. Old people, adults, women and children all die. If they survive, at the moment of their death, someone mightin, ¡®If only I were younger¡¡¯¡±
Minoch told them in detail why they had to die and how.
It wasn¡¯t like making fun of the vigers.
He spoke more seriously than anyone else, and when the vigers had questions, he answered them as well.
Heforted those who cried out in despair and did not want to die, and promised to kill them without feeling any pain.
While people in ck robes were taking care of the vigers.
Minok, savoring the night air mixed with the smell of burning corpses and dust, opened his arms wide and said:
¡°I¡¯m sorry guys, but it seems it¡¯s about time.¡±
Stop now, prepare everyone to die.
He didn¡¯t say anything behind his back, but the vigers seemed to have heard him clearly.
¡°If there is someone you want to die with, that is fine too. To face the end together, where else can there be such romance?¡±
A vige man shouted at him.
¡°Fuck the bullshit! Do you know how we feel when we have to die suddenly after being alive?¡±
As if it were natural, Minok nodded.
¡°I know. There will never be such happiness in this world again.¡±
¡°What the heck¡¡±
Even the vige man forgot to say anything.
But Minok hugged his cheek and continued with his hazy eyes.
¡°It is to die! It means ending all the affairs of this world and facing eternal peace! No family, no friends, no lovers, no servants, no masters. There, there is only me and no one needs to take care of me! No need to worry about others, no need to resent others! Since you are receiving such a blessing right now, you must have lived a life that was glorified by the Demon Gods! Ah, I envy you, I envy you!¡±
¡°Crazy¡ you¡¯re crazy¡¡±
¡°Hahaha! It would be more urate to say that he is crazy about the demon¡¯s love. It¡¯s time to close your eyes You go first and set an example.¡±
Minok raised his right hand.
¡°Drinking. We send people who live here. Please be Mana, not a human, and walk freely through the world.¡±
Then, as if to reciprocate, the dark magi wraps around Minok¡¯s hand.
Kwagwagwang-!
With a roar that sounded like lightning, Minok swung his arms wide.
The expression on the man¡¯s face, whose head escaped in his hands, slowly began to unravel, and soon changed to a shallow smile.
It¡¯s a happy expression.
It really seemed like he died a peaceful death, as Minok said.
At least there would have been no pain like their promise.
Upon seeing the man¡¯s death, the vigers lined up and approached Minoch as if possessed by something.
¡°It¡¯s my turn this time.¡±
¡°Okay, enjoy the peace.¡±
Minok looked at them with a grotesque expression that neitherughed nor cried.
Chapter 487
Episode 487 Rebellion (1)
News spread across the continent that an insane group was massacring vigers.
They called themselves ¡®Masinism¡¯, and when they heard this, Seongguk was greatly angered.
¡°We cannot leave heresy that harms the world alone!¡±
The Holy Army was formed to eliminate heresy under the directmand of the High Priest, but they did not have information to decisively capture the Demonic Church.
You don¡¯t know where they are and what they do, so there¡¯s no way you can catch them easily.
Compared to him, the Demonic Church knew inside and out what the Holy Kingdom was doing.
That¡¯s why he always acted one step ahead of the Holy Kingdom, and attacked viges out of their sight.
Numerous viges had to be terrified by the Demonic Church.
The Seongguk had no choice but to station the Seonggun in various parts of the vige.
If you can¡¯t find it, you¡¯re preventing an attack.
However, this was a measure that one knew and did not know the other.
Rich viges do not know, but poor viges are in a situation where they do not have enough to eat right away.
However, because the soldiers of the Seongguk were stationed there, the vigers had to pay for the supplies, so the vigers had nothing to eat, so they had to work today and tomorrow.
Despite knowing that, Seongguk did not withdraw its troops.
Anyway, if the Demonic Cult attacks, both will die.
I wanted to procure supplies from my home country, but I had no choice because the same was true of Seong-guk, where the demonic scene was created and household chores were lost.
* * *
A viger sighed heavily.
¡°I don¡¯t know how long those bastard soldiers will stay there. If the Demonic Church or something is going toe, I wish it woulde sooner rather thanter.¡±
¡°Yes, this man. Then what are you going to do when the soldiers hear it?¡±
¡°What do you hear? My daughter has been starving for three days, but those soldiers aren¡¯t starving for a single meal. Where are these people who came to save the vige? In my eyes, they are no different from the Demonic Cult or the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
What he said wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.
Even if he earns money by working hard, it goes to the cost of food for the soldiers of the Seongguk.
¡°I don¡¯t know how you feel. But aren¡¯t they the soldiers who came to save us? Be a little more polite.¡± I shook my head as I spoke with a body that was so skinny that only skin remained.
The vige man clicked his tongue and said.
¡°You are such a nice person, so it¡¯s Tal.¡±
It¡¯s been a week since the soldiers of the Holy Kingdom have been stationed there and sucked the blood out of the vige.
The Demonic Cult, which seemed unlikely to appear forever, appeared in viges where the Holy Kingdom was not stationed.
A ck cow was drawn on their g waving vigorously, but when they suddenly appeared in the vige driving a wagon, the vigers were wary.
¡°They are the devils!¡±
When someone shouted, the vigers came out grabbing things that could be weapons.
In spite of their hostile appearance, those of the Demonic Church simply smiled.
¡°What are you doing in our town!¡±
¡°Get out of here, you bastards!¡±
The shaggy vige chief and the old men below him shouted.
As a result, the Demonic Church took down the g once to calm the people.
¡°We are not here to kill you. I came to save you and punish the Holy Land that does not give up its station even when there are people starving to death.¡±
When the man in the ck robe studded with gold thread winked at him, the Demonic Cult members began unpacking all kinds of delicacies and food grains from the wagon.
In one ce, the seats wereid out and meat was lined up like a butcher¡¯s shop.
The man in the ck robe smiled.
¡°I will serve you. I would appreciate it if you lined up in turn.¡±
When he said that he woulde suddenly and arrange and distribute food, the vigers did not rush to approach.
It is natural to have doubts.
What if there is poison in it?
It would be easy for them to give up their lives.
While no one was moving, a middle-aged man jumped out pushing people.
There was a small child in her arms, but her spirit didn¡¯t look good.
The man who stood in front of the Demonic Church, gasping for breath, hurriedly continued his words.
¡°Heo-eok¡ I heard that they serve pears¡ Heo-eok¡ I¡¯m fine, so give my granddaughter
something to eat¡¡±
The man in the ck robe met him at eye level and nodded.
¡°Do not worry. It will be distributed equally to all. We will share the prescribed amount equally, without receiving less for the elderly or more for the children.¡±
At his words, the man unconsciously nodded his head.
* * *
In a situation where Seongguk was paying off the vige¡¯s supplies, the Demonic Church moved quickly and delivered the supplies to the vige.
Even the viges that were wary of them at first would now open the vige gates they used to hang whenever the Demonic Cult came.
As the public sentiment towards the Demonic Religion increased, the public sentiment toward the Holy Kingdom gradually fell away.
Another religion that was heresy and controlled the public sentiment was being born.
Concerned voices erupted from Seongguk, who knew this.
¡°We must immediately withdraw the troops stationed there and focus our efforts on the attack of the Demonic Cult.¡±
¡°no. In the current situation, if you try to destroy the Demonic Church, the public sentiment will be even more shaken. It is better to move after the people have calmed down to some extent.¡±
¡°When will you calm down? Even at the moment we are having a conversation like this, the Demonic Cultists are pretending to be heroes and giving money to the vige. Any longer than this will not calm down, and there will be no ce for us.¡±
No one was wrong, so it was difficult to take sides.
In this way, Seongguk disputed opinions every day, and each time, the Masingyo gave money to viges all over the ce with the mindset that they rowed when the water came in.
Then, the demonic religion changed from a force that threatened the people to a force that the people favored.
Groups that rely on public sentiment are scary.
If you touch them carelessly, a rebellion may ur by your followers.
Unknowingly, the Demonic Church was increasing the number of believers in everyday life.
Some of the viges that survived thanks to the Demonic Church raised their gs and went under the umbre of the Demonic Church.
It wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t afraid of the retaliation of the Holy Kingdom for heresy, but the reason was that he changed his mind because he was infatuated by the words of the Demonic Church that he would protect him under any circumstances.
In fact, the Demonic Church gave preferential treatment to viges that raised their g.
When distributing food, they served them first, repaired the vige, and got along well with the vigers.
Now, in the eyes of the people, the Seongguk is regarded as a thorn in the eye, and the Demonic Church is seen as a rising star.
They use their strength to seize public sentiment at a tremendous speed and increase their internal power.
As it moved as if it had been nned from before, Seongguk felt like being yed by them.
In the end, Seongguk had no choice but to suck his fingers and watch their progress without any countermeasures.
* * *
Whether or not a new religion was created outside, Ray worked hard on the training of the goblins.
¡°It¡¯s not about releasing power outward. You have to move so that mana spreads throughout your body.¡±
¡°Keep it¡¡±
He was training the goblins to release the sword aura.
The goblins on the 15th floor had mana in their bodies, but were struggling because they didn¡¯t know how to use it.
If you can handle this freely, it will surely help you downstairs as well.
The first to seed was the Goblin Queen.
she has a good head
He understood Ray¡¯s exnation and seeded in creating a small sword aura by raising the missing mana.
When she, who was only weak, split a rock the size of her body with her bare hands, the goblins who were stimted by it worked hard to move mana.
Ray looked at them closely and sighed.
¡°It¡¯s frustrating.¡±
When I asked him to feel the mana and give him strength, he gave strength to his whole body to the extent that his whole body stiffened.
Originally, mana should be led with afortable mind.
If you draw mana in such a tense state, there will be no good results.
Instead of releasing the sword aura as Ray expected, the goblins copsed from exhaustion first.
The Goblin Queen sighed and salivated.
When the situation did not seem to progress as it was, Ray shook his head and said.
¡°Today ends here. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow, so go back and practice one or two more times.¡±
¡°Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡
¡±
The goblins were downcast.
He had been practicing Mana for a week.
Unlike the goblin queen who seeded from the second day, they had no progress for more than a week, so their self-esteem was well worth hitting the bottom.
The Goblin Queen said in a worried voice.
¡°I wonder if this will help. It would be nice if we could seed, but goblins aren¡¯t very patient. If you continue to overdo it, a rebellion may break out.¡±
Despite her warning, Ray only grinned.
¡°It is better if there is a rebellion. It can create an opportunity to be stronger.¡±
Of course, the goblins who rebelled will be killed halfway to change their minds.
When I said it without saying anything behind it, the goblin queen thought it over and nodded.
¡°It could be. but i¡¯m a little worried It was a coincidence, but it was a difficult goblin monarchy.¡±
In the kingdom, national power is essential.
If the soldiers are not strong, no matter how iron-d the internal affairs of the monarchy, it is bound to copse by the outside.
Ray said firmly.
¡°If the monarchy can¡¯t stand this much, it¡¯s better not to have it. Goblins may not have tenacity, but they are venomous. A signal wille soon.¡±
He had already foreseen the goblins¡¯ rebellion.
Just waiting for when that time wille.
¡®It¡¯s better to set an example now than to rebel by mastering the sword aura perfectly.¡¯
Because of this, the intensity of the training was deliberately increased so that the goblins would be dissatisfied.
just as expected.
Conversations passed between the goblins without their knowledge.
Chapter 488
Episode 488 Rebellion (2)
¡°Kieeh.¡±
¡°Kihihi?¡±
The goblins exchanged words with each other.
They didn¡¯t like the new king.
Teaching how to be strong was good, but the way was too harsh.
I shook my head at his foolish words to feel something that even goblins, who were confident in using their bodies, couldn¡¯t understand.
¡°Queue! Key!¡±
¡®If we keep going like this, we¡¯ll get exhausted first! Are you going to leave the tribe as it is?¡¯
The old goblin answered the young goblin¡¯s words.
¡°Biyi-¡±
¡®Will you challenge King Gearco? It¡¯s good to quit. The current king was a man who treated the previous monstrous king like a child.¡¯
Even the other goblins nodded at the words of the oldest surviving member of the tribe for nearly a year.
¡°Khi-hi-hi-hehe.¡±
¡®We¡¯re not the ones to jump on¡ We¡¯re sure to split our bodies and die.¡¯
¡°Kigi-geek. Key.¡±
¡®It¡¯s still good if we die divided. That vicious king will only watch until we die slowly suffering.¡¯
Among the goblins, Ray was the very axis of evil.
As everyone reluctantly pulled their feet back, the young goblin shook his head in retort.
¡°Kieek! Keeeeee!¡±
¡®We have a lot of people. Even if you can¡¯t duel with the holy king, which must be done one-on-one, you can rebel and drive out the king.¡¯
The ¡®Duel of the Kings¡¯, which determines the king of the goblins, must be done one-on-one.
That was the unspoken rule among the goblin tribes.
However, the case of rebellion is a little different.
I don¡¯t like the king, so the goblins should work together to drive it out.
They were not confident in one-on-one, but they were good at pushing with many.
So, I had no choice but to be seduced by the goblin¡¯s words to push them away with the number of people.
The young goblin made the final bid.
¡°Kikiki. keek. Kekekekekek.¡±
¡®Heh heh. As long as he is driven out, he will not have to go through that rigorous training anymore, let alone re-establish his position as king. Besides, you guys must have seen that pretty goblin too, right?¡¯
The goblins swallowed their saliva at his words.
The Goblin Queen was a fairly beautiful woman among goblins.
Although it resembled a human a little, it rather came as a mystery to the goblins.
If I can drive him out and be king, a beautiful woman wille with me!
That temptation hardened the hearts of the goblins.
¡°¡heh heh.¡±
¡®Your words¡ I will ept them.¡¯
Eventually, a goblin rebellion began to be nned.
* * *
From the next day, goblins appeared.
I swayed my leg and threw the wooden sword I had painstakingly made at random.
Seeing this, Ray groaned.
¡°Hoo.¡±
Are you saying you really want to die?
If there is going to be a rebellion, it will be raised quickly, but what the hell does it mean to stand in front and show off your guts by saying ¡®I don¡¯t want to do it¡¯.
When Ray is watching the goblins with interest.
The goblin queen rushed from one side.
¡°It¡¯s a bar rebellion! Goblins are gathering!¡±
Ray frowned at her cry.
¡°Mmm.¡±
He had not foreseen that the uprising would break out so quickly.
However, when hundreds of goblins attack at once, it is not easy to deal with them alone.
But no worries.
Miss Mana had a small realization about magic not too long ago, although she was not as good as she used to be.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it will work, but I have to try.¡±
I don¡¯t know if it will seed or fail because I¡¯ve only thought about it yet.
However, I had no choice but to try it now.
Before he could find the goblins, over seventy goblins arrived in front of Rey.
Only goblins armed with weapons.
Even at a nce, it was an outfit that was trying to plot a rebellion.
¡°Have you had a hard timetely?¡±
As Ray said, the goblins gnashed their teeth.
How long have you been training hard?
When they saw a smallke, they threw themselves into it, formed a battalion, and hit it all day without meaning.
My hands were blistered and my hands were so numb that I couldn¡¯t even hold things properly.
¡°Queueek!¡±
¡°Queue!¡±
As the goblins screamed and grabbed clubs and wooden swords, Ray also raised his wooden sword.
The tip of the wooden sword was not aimed at anyone.
It just sits in the middle of nowhere as if it were standing alone.
But looking at it, the goblins felt frustrated for some reason.
Should I say that I feel like I am out of breath?
It was not easy to take a step.
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
¡°Kiehehe?¡±
pressure to death.
Although it is said that goblins are not very afraid of death by nature, there is no way that they do not have a primal fear.
Besides, monsters were more sensitive than anyone else about living.
Fear was scattered in front of my eyes, but there was no way that they, but no one else, would notice.
However, they are not ordinary goblins, but goblins who survived the 15th floor.
As long as each individual goes outside, the rest of the goblins can be steamed enough.
Oveing fear, they took a step forward.
¡°Queue!¡±
As he swung his sword as hard as he could, the air exploded with a terrifying sound of wind.
Ray indifferently brought his sword face to face.
Slow-!
Their wooden swords were cut with absurd ease.
There is no way that a goblin who can¡¯t handle mana can beat someone who can handle mana freely.
Of course, when mana ran out, it was Ray who was at a disadvantage, but it was still enough.
he raised his hand
I pointed the palm of my hand, whichmunicated best with mana, toward the goblins.
¡°Drain.¡±
Then the goblins¡¯ mana reacted in an instant.
Whoop-!
The goblins were quite taken aback by the alien aura they felt inside their bodies.
It is a feeling I feel for the first time in my life.
The unpleasant feeling of bugs crawling through your veins spread throughout your body.
The goblins crawled across the floor, missing their weapons.
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±
So far, Ray has absorbed mana from the air and used it as food to manifest magic.
But at some point, doubts arose.
Everything in the atmosphere is made up of mana, more or less.
Until now, he had only absorbed mana from the atmosphere, but if all things were made of mana, wouldn¡¯t he be able to absorb mana from things and life as well?
That question opened up a new path for him.
With the realization of mana, a new magic emerged from his thoughts.
That was ¡®Drain¡¯.
Magic that absorbs mana from life and objects.
It was more like ck magic than normal magic, but what about it?
Wouldn¡¯t it just be practical?
When trying to reach out and collect (?) the goblins¡¯ mana without permission.
Ray tilted his head at the mana reaction he couldn¡¯t feel in his palm.
¡°what?¡±
I don¡¯t feel the mana that I should feel.
It was a theory that had only been established by thought, so there might be some mistakes, but it is a little strange that there is no reaction at all.
I only thought it was sessful because the goblins copsed and tried to die.
he washed his hands
¡°It was good.¡±
It was only sessful in making the goblins fall without touching them.
The eyes of the goblins who were full of miasma and plotting rebellion became as gentle as those of deer, so at least it can be said that troublesome things in the future are less likely to happen.
It seemed that a little more research was needed to perfect the drain.
Of course, for the sake of research, I needed a test subject to be tested, but it was fortunate that there were goblins.
To point a knife at the benefactor who dared to save his life and taught him how to grow and be stronger.
That vice must be punished, Ray thought.
The goblins were horrified as he neutralized them without touching them.
¡°Kieack!¡±
¡®It¡¯s magic!¡¯
asionally, among goblins, there are goblins who use magic.
Of course, their numbers are slim, but they say they have been using mana since they were born.
There was one in their tribe, but it was unclear how it was alive or dead.
¡°Queueek!¡±
¡®Even wizards can¡¯t neutralize us this easily! It must be the king sent by the goblin god!¡¯
Although their intelligence was much higher than that of the goblins outside, they had no choice but to think so because theycked experience and knowledge.
Unless sent by God, how could a living being be so noble!
If he continued to do so, he would have to live with bullying every day under the pretext of plotting a rebellion.
I don¡¯t know, but he seemed to have a long back end.
The goblins suddenly hit their heads on the ground.
¡°Kiyi!¡±
¡°Kiyi!¡±
The goblin queen looked at it and put on a look of surprise.
¡°It looks like you are going to surrender unconditionally. What kind of trick were you ying?¡±
To describe the magic he created as mere trickery.
Unfortunately, there was no supernatural ability to absorb mana yet, but it was still sessful in moving mana.
With a little more work, proper magic might be born.
¡®I guess I can ease my worries about the rebellion now.¡¯
In the meantime, he intended to teach goblins and study drain magic.
Of course that¡¯s it, and the penalty for rebellion is the penalty.
He was not the type to live in debt.
Anything received from the goblins will be returned with interest.
* * *
The imperfect ¡®Drain¡¯ magic that Ray did to the goblins came as an unexpected harvest.
The goblins, who were struck by his magic and awakened to the senses of mana movement, seeded in moving mana one by one.
¡°Kiki Kiki.¡±
Their noses stood up as if they were full of confidence.
Those who used to walk stooped now walk with their shoulders straight.
Thanks to that, even the goblins who couldn¡¯t move their mana were ignited.
¡°Gooooh!¡±
It¡¯s really nice to see how hard you work.
Once the mana was fully established and able to handle it skillfully, Rey intended to n another descent.
¡®When the drain magic is perfect, the limit on mana disappears. Then it¡¯s better to break this dungeon as soon as possible.¡¯
Although it is said that the flow of mana in the atmosphere is limited, even living things and objects are not strongly affected by it.
So, Ray nned to use the mana that existed in the bodies of creatures to break the dungeon¡¯s core one after another.
To do so, the deepest part of the dungeon.
That is, I had to go downstairs.
The core of the dungeon was there.
Chapter 489
Episode 489 The Goblin Knights (1)
The fighting spirit of the goblins finally worked a miracle.
After a week, they all vomited a sword aura.
What made it possible was the side effect of Drain magic, which was iplete no matter what anyone said.
It made the goblins, who didn¡¯t even know about the existence of mana, feel the difference of mana, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll forget it anymore.
In addition, the goblins on the 15th floor had a significant amount of mana in their bodies, so they met all the conditions.
When they learned how to use the aura, the goblins ran around and loved it like children.
¡°Kigigiggeek!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
He picked up his sword and started to go hunting right away, but it was none other than Ray who stopped it.
¡°Stop running wild and gather here.¡±
At his words, the goblins stopped their joy for a while and began to gather in one ce.
Now his words are heavier than gold to goblins.
They gave them experiences they hadn¡¯t known before and made them grow.
Also, when they realized that they couldn¡¯t win no matter what, they gave up the idea of rebellion.
Unknowingly, Ray was being reborn as a true king among the goblins.
As all the goblins gathered, including the Goblin Queen, Ray nced over the crowd and snatched one that stood out.
¡°Stay still for a moment.¡±
Grabbing the uneasy goblin¡¯s wrist and injecting mana into it, the goblin¡¯s body was immediately visible.
The goblin he captured was the one who had the longest sword aura among all the goblins gathered here, but Ray¡¯s gaze on him was not good.
¡®As expected, my body can¡¯t stand it.¡¯
Originally, in order to release the sword aura, intense mana must flow into the sword along the hand.
However, the goblins only knew how to emit sword auras, but did not know how to protect their arms with mana.
Thanks to that, the aftermath of mana put strain on his wrists and elbows.
At least the same amount of mana is required to support the enormous power of the aura.
Ray, who looked down at the goblin with a calm face, sighed.
¡°Sword Aura is temporarily suspended while the issue is resolved in the future. Never use it until I give you my permission.¡±
The goblins protested at his words.
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Keeeh?¡±
Of course, their heated protests didn¡¯t even get past Ray¡¯s ears.
¡®I had to teach him how to cover the outside of the body with mana, but it just went well.¡¯
It¡¯s something I wanted to teach in many ways.
If you can activate mana all over your body, it will be easier to dodge monster attacks with your lighter body.
That¡¯s how much damage you receive from monsters will be noticeably reduced.
Grow well and pick mulberries.
With just that thought, Ray raised the goblins.
I had no intention of giving up because I had to do one or two more things just because it was now.
It was annoying, but how is it?
There are so many workers who will work for you!
Ray looked at the goblins and licked his lips.
¡®Heh heh. Please grow up quickly.¡¯
Is it a monster¡¯s sixth sense?
The goblins, feeling a chill, shrugged their shoulders.
* * *
As the demonic religion finally emerged as a religion, there was movement in one ce.
The name for them has changed several times, but now the name has be ¡®paganism¡¯.
A woman¡¯s voice echoed through the hall.
¡°Now is the time to move slowly.¡±
Their white robes were embroidered with a cross pattern symbolizing them in red thread.
A low-pitched voice answered him.
¡°It¡¯s a demonic religion¡ How dare you steal a yer from our school. It cannot be left unattended.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. Calm down. It¡¯s just that they moved before us. If it bes harmful, it should be removed.¡±
¡°If you do, will you appear in the sun now?¡±
Everyone nodded at someone¡¯s question.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°It is.¡±
¡°exactly.¡±
A thin smile slowly bloomed on everyone¡¯s lips.
If demonic religion dominated the public sentiment, paganism captured the hearts of merchants.
Precious medicines, all kinds of precious jewels, books, and misceneous goods were offered to merchants on good terms, and there was no merchant who did not hesitate.
Now the merchants came running to the point where they were happy to see the pagan g and offered to make a deal.
Even so, they traded only in the name of paganism rather than setting up a merchantpany and creating a business, so the merchants who cared about that in their own way could not see it badly even if they tried to see it badly.
The position of heresy grew stronger day by day.
They built a temple with the money they collected.
In a situation where Seongguk turned on the light in his eyes, making a temple and starting to receive people¡¯s prayers was an act of not caring about Seongguk¡¯s gaze at all.
Not to be outdone by him, the Demonic Church also built a temple.
It¡¯s worthless that they had annihted a vige before, but they acted in the temple with a fairly innocent look.
When two huge religions appeared at once, even the Holy Nation was only grinding its teeth, but it could note up with any countermeasures.
Due to the disappearance of mana, the Holy Kingdom lost its power.
In other words, it could be said that it was a tiger that had lost all its teeth and ws.
It was not easy to catch the warlocks as they had done so far, so now the warlocks were very openly walking the streets.
When one Seongguk was unable to use its strength, the situation escted to an absurd mess.
Due to the mixing of the right and the ck way and the increase of religion, quarrels between people became frequent.
People who like to talk about this were busy criticizing Seongguk, saying that the situation had be this way because Seongguk did not mediate properly.
Of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, but it wasn¡¯t just Seongguk who was letting go.
Many kingdoms are in chaos and unable to cope with civil wars, so they are unable to help.
Fortunately, the Seongguk was a people gathered under the goddess Gaia, so there was no civil war, but it was not without problems.
The troops sent in concert with the Lessian Empire and the Celia Kingdom still haven¡¯t returned.
Furthermore, the faction that said to save the saint and the faction that said to watch the situation were divided, and the faction was at war every day, so Seongguk could not afford to answer the public sentiment.
Paganism and Demonicism did not sit idle at that opportunity.
As new mediators, they held the ck sword and restrained those who quarreled.
The church guards were ced on each street to reinforce security and always greeted them with a smile, so the confusion seemed to be slowly dissolving.
However, that was also for a while.
In a world where mana disappeared in an instant, it was not possible to calm all the chaos that much.
Bandits were rampant and merchants began to eat people¡¯s backs.
People who are angry at the monarchy that does not take any action gather and cause a civil war, and the people who have lost their ce to go wander aimlessly.
It was almost impossible for other kingdoms to organize a detachment to investigate the demon scene because it was beyond their power to suppress the civil war.
As time passed after the Demonic Realm entered, the world fell into chaos.
* * *
The goblins grew stronger day by day under Ray.
Since they already knew how to infuse sword aura into their swords, the goblins could easily drain mana into their bodies.
The goblins, who used to live weakly on the 15th floor, are now strong enough to tear down a rock with their bare hands.
¡°Kiki kiki kick.¡±
¡°Kieack!¡±
Hunting, which had to be done at the risk of one¡¯s life before, was now leisurely.
Kugoong-!
The giant monster, which seemed to exceed five meters, was finally knocked down by the goblins¡¯ attacks.
The leather, which would have been easily bounced off with a normal de, was torn to shreds by the sword aura.
It was a feat aplished by only five goblins.
Ray, who was watching him from behind, nodded.
At this speed, going downstairs didn¡¯t seem to be a problem.
However, if you go down without any preparation as before, you may encounter another problem.
¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, the goblins skillfully tore off the monster¡¯s corpse part by part.
The skin was skinned, and the meat and bones were separated and put into sacks.
It was a sack made of woven stems, so there was a limit to how much it could hold, but there were a lot of goblins, so it didn¡¯t matter.
When Ray entered the goblin vige, all the goblins paused and bowed their heads.
It looks like this from a few days after I started hunting.
The Goblin Queen said it was an expression of respect in their own way, but they weren¡¯t used to being worshiped even by monsters.
A goblin brought the most delicious-looking part of today¡¯s game.
¡°Kieheek¡¡±
He was the first goblin to offer food tribute (?) to himself, and now this goblin seems to be called a priest among the vigers.
Well, the cuts brought by the priest goblin were much tastier than other cuts, so I had no intention of rejecting them.
¡°I¡¯ll have to gather up some food soon.¡±
As food began to pile up in the warehouse, the goblins were relieved and put their energy into breeding.
In the beginning, there were just over 50 goblins in this vige alone, but now there are over 100 of them.
Now the seeds of the monsters have dried up and they are suffering from food shortages.
Even if you make smoked meat, you can prepare for the future.
When evening came, the fire was lit.
At first, the goblins, who were amazed at the bonfire, practiced peacefully, probably getting used to it now.
Ray watched them train and picked out those who showed talent in mana.
Only a dozen or so people were identified.
He held out his wooden sword to the goblins one by one.
The goblins tilted their heads as they looked at the wooden sword.
¡°Keeek?¡±
¡°Kei.¡±
Even to them, the wooden sword that Ray held out was unusual.
It was polished much more neatly than the previous one, and the goblins didn¡¯t know about it, but it didn¡¯t break easily because there was even a strengthening magic.
Is that all?
Even the dwarves admired it, so it was unusual for him to sharpen it to the day.
Looking at it, the sharpness of the de gave me goosebumps.
¡°You are the first goblin knights in Middle-earth. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be here, but I¡¯ll give you a ride when I get a chance.¡±
He speaks and holds out his sword.
The goblins who identally received the swords shook their hands.
The Goblin King bestowed a title on him.
For the first time, a ss was created among the goblins, excluding the goblin queen priest.
article.
It sounded good, the goblins thought.
The goblin tribe, starving and on the verge of starvation today, has be incredibly prosperous since a new king took over.
They already thought of Ray as the king sent by the goblin god.
Whoop-!
Mana suddenly flowed from his body.
This is a situation that even Ray didn¡¯t expect.
Mana seeped into the goblins, and soon changed them.
A group of lights lit up the vige.
At first nce, it is a sacred scene.
But in reality, it wasn¡¯t like that at all.
Although it was a small amount, the goblins who had to fully handle Ray¡¯s mana were literally experiencing pain to the point of death.
¡®Kuaaaaa!¡¯
¡®Just kill him! Aagh!¡¯
The immense density of mana tore their veins to shreds.
The skin was sliced and the muscles were split.
That¡¯s how the goblins¡¯ physique gradually changed.
His body, which had remained at the level of a child, grew little by little and soon surpassed this meter.
Muscles attached to his weak arms, and his drooping ears rose vigorously.
When the halo disappeared, there were no goblins that were scheming, and there were giant goblins like the giant goblins.
Chapter 490
Episode 490 Goblin Knights (2) Not to mention
the surrounding goblins, even Ray is at a loss for words.
One thing that surprised me the most was the goblins themselves who became knights.
¡°Keeeh?¡±
¡°Kreurreu¡¡±
It seems that even his voice has changed as he has grown in size.
If it had been a thin voice before, now it had be the cry of arge monster.
Rey was troubled with a serious face at the unexpected growth of the goblins.
¡®Is this also the power of the dungeon?¡¯
It wasn¡¯t clear, but it was an inexplicable situation if it wasn¡¯t the power of the dungeon.
The goblins appointed as knights are growing up.
No, it means to evolve beyond the level of growth.
It must have been the power of the dungeon he didn¡¯t know existed.
Ray contemted his body for a moment.
Even before, the mana that was full had decreased slightly.
It wasn¡¯t much to worry about, but it didn¡¯t seem possible to grow many goblins.
Theck of mana could be supplemented by hunting, so it wasn¡¯t a big deal, but if the treatment of the goblins in the future was a problem, it was a problem.
I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to cause a rebellion or anything, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t be relieved.
Although he said he could maintain his aura de for a while, he would have a hard time against dozens of giant goblins who constantly pulled out sword auras.
That moment.
One of the giant goblins began to speak, copying the way the goblin queen used to speak.
¡°Kueeeee¡ le lee¡ lei¡¡±
Ray jerked his head away in surprise at the voice calling his name.
Now he clearly spoke thenguage.
¡®Come to think of it, even the Goblin Queen usednguage, albeit fluently.¡¯
Why didn¡¯t I think of that until now?
Being able to speak humannguage means that the structure of the vocal cords is simr to that of humans.
Doesn¡¯t that mean that if you teach it well, you canmunicate with all the goblins!
¡°Training wasn¡¯t the problem!¡±
When Ray suddenly shouted, the startled goblins took a few steps back.
Communication is the beginning of every civilization.
The goblin civilization will continue to evolve over the next few centuries.
¡°Heh heh. This time, I will establish a kingdom instead of the Goblin Knights.¡±
The Goblin King grinned.
The goblins bowed their heads as they witnessed the miracle at his feet.
¡°Oohhh!¡±
¡°Oohhh!¡±
It was the same with the Goblin Queen.
She trembled in disbelief, but didn¡¯t dare to look up at Ray.
Unless the goblin god descended directly, there was no way he could directly grow the goblins.
¡®Goblin god?¡¯
Their appearance was strange and they were the first to see them in a dungeon, but their shape was simr to that of a goblin.
Besides, she had once heard of it.
It is said that the goblin god is sacred and always wears a white object, a symbol of divinity.
If you look at him, his skin is as fine as jade, and his hair is cold white.
There was no doubt about it, as it matched the tradition of benefiting all goblins, as well as the atmosphere exuding sacredness even at first sight.
To think that such a goblin god had been treated as equal in the past.
She was so disrespectful that she could not stand it.
The goblins, now knights, bowed their heads.
The greatest expression of worship that goblins can show.
It really doesn¡¯t feel too bad.
As long as they follow him like this, taking them to the deepest part of the dungeon doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem.
To prevent a rebellion, he had to be a god, not a king.
¡®To do so, I must be close to their faith.¡¯
God of goblins.
It was necessary to y the goblin god they believed in.
Ray raised his hand.
Then mana began to gather in his hand.
¡°Light. Fire. Prism.¡±
mes formed in the air and spread out as if creating a path.
The light refracted to create a sacred atmosphere, and the goblins were mesmerized by the sight they saw for the first time in their lives.
¡°I will greatly benefit the goblin world.¡±
Hongik Ingan ideology ran wild, but the goblin queen noticed that it was a message from the goblin god.
The priest goblin raised a staff hewn from a tree and shouted.
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
Then all the other goblins repeat it.
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
I don¡¯t know exactly what it means, but it¡¯s not difficult to infer that it¡¯s an expression of worship.
Ray smiled lightly.
Years of living as a saint had ingrained her seemingly divine smile.
It was a smile that worked even for priests who were said to be highly virtuous, but how could it be that they couldn¡¯t?
It worked very well against goblins.
I even show tears and like it, but whenever that happens, I feel remorse in my conscience.
But what about it?
Isn¡¯t good good?
The things he wanted to do now were good for the goblin and himself.
* * *
Their cheers continued until the day waspletely over and the surroundings were getting dark.
When everyone was exhausted, Ray immediately moved therge stones to the center of the goblin vige.
¡°Keep¡ this should be enough, right?¡±
He shook his hands and looked at the rock.
I scratched it with a sword as a test, but strangely, there was no scratch.
It seems that the rock also absorbed the mana of the dungeon and became stronger.
Tong- Tong-
Tap the rock with your fingers a few times and nod your head.
¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡±
Ray, who would teach thenguage but didn¡¯t want to give up his sword aura training, devised a method.
The method was to write a letter by putting a sword aura on a short wooden stick like a pencil.
Unlike a sword, it is small in size and has to be moved in detail, so you will naturally learn how to control mana.
Besides, you¡¯ll be able to learn thenguage on top of that, so wouldn¡¯t it kill two birds with one stone?
The goblin queen, who was taking a walk in the vige because she couldn¡¯t sleep, saw Ray and approached her.
¡°What is this?¡±
Her tone had changed since yesterday¡¯s speech.
It was only natural that she already thought of Ray as a reincarnation of a goblin god or a former person.
The first student has already gone to school (?).
Ray casually held the wooden stick.
¡°I¡¯m thinking of learning anguage with this.¡±
¡°¡is this a small twig?¡±
At her words, Ray demonstrated.
A bright sword aura blooms on a small tree branch.
Even the Goblin Queen was surprised to see that the process of shedding mana on tree branches and making them tangible was so natural.
He started carving letters on the rock.
Starting from the pronunciation structure to the way it was read, the goblin queen arranged it in an easy way for her to understand, and she immediately nodded.
¡°This is ¡®ah¡¯. This is ¡®this¡¯. Again, this is ¡®La¡¯.¡±
¡°Why did you list the letters like your name?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Because she has a unique constitution where her intelligence improves whenever she grows up, she learns much faster than other goblins.
Since the pronunciation structure is consistent, the speed of learning the letters also increased.
At this rate, it seemed possible to learn about half of it overnight.
After Ray made her memorize all the pronunciations and letters, he threw a tree branch at her.
¡°You teach now.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
When she asked back in bewilderment, Ray, whose enthusiasm for teaching had already cooled, waved his hand a couple of times.
¡°Can I teach you well?¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±
After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she replied, clutching a branch.
¡°¡the goblin god says, so let¡¯s do it.¡±
Seeing her ze with passion, Ray felt relieved and left town.
¡°I was worried about what I would do if I couldn¡¯t do it, but I was worrying for nothing.¡±
Could it be because she was the queen of goblins?
She definitely had a stronger sense of responsibility than the other goblins.
Once I¡¯ve entrusted you with a task, I won¡¯t give up on it halfway through.
With this, you can move around safely.
Aftering down to the 15th floor, Ray hadn¡¯t moved around much.
Do you work hard on training the goblins or n a n in fear of a rebellion?
In the meantime, I hadn¡¯t caught a clue of the most important lower floor.
¡°It must be somewhere.¡±
Usually, the wider the hallway, the easier it was to see the stairs going downstairs.
However, unlike the other upper floors, the 15th floor was tangled like a maze, so it was not easy to find the entrance to the basement floor.
That moment.
Koo Goo Goong-!
A roar echoed through the dungeon.
At the same time, a frenzied presence spewing out murder was felt from the end of the corridor.
¡®Is it a monster?¡¯
As I tensed my whole body and hid myself on one side, a huge monster that looked like a centipede crawled right after me.
I was holding a wolf monster that went over this meter in my mouth, and the roar just now seems to have been heard from killing that monster.
I¡¯ve hunted with goblins a few times here, but I¡¯ve never seen a monster like that.
A centipede-type monster.
Besides, the narrow hallways seemed very suitable for centipede monsters to roam around.
Ray cautiously followed him.
It is better to know the location of monsters that could pose a threat to the goblins.
There is a possibility that the centipede monster will attack.
¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡¯
As he hid his body with the stealth technique he learned from Hongyoung, his new model disappeared as if it were melting into the air.
Sssss-
Centipede ran down the hallway for a long time.
Seeing that they hunt far from the nest, it seems that the hunting range is quite wide.
If he hunted a little longer, he thought he woulde into contact with the goblins¡¯ territory.
¡®Should I do it here?¡¯
If it was just one, it seemed like it would be easy to kill.
However, Ray¡¯s thoughts were shattered without a doubt.
Ssssssssssssssssssss-
Unpleasant
sounds came from here and there.
When the dark shadows filled in and looked around, six centipedes were already showing up.
Only then did it seem difficult to defeat all the centipedes at once.
It¡¯s better to aim for a time to act alone.
When you want to go back with your appetite.
Behind therge centipede was an entrance with a familiar pattern.
Ray raised his eyesight with mana flowing into his eyes.
Then the entrance to the basement came into sight.
Do you mean that you are in a ce like that!
in the middle of the nest.
No, it is the end of the hallway full of centipedes.
It seemed impossible to go underground without the centipedes¡¯ knowledge, apanied by the goblins.
¡®If this happens, I will have no choice but to kill everyone.¡¯
Even so, it was necessary to improve mana more than now.
It just went well.
Until the goblins learn thenguage and get used to the sword aura.
Kill all the monsters that live here.
Chapter 491
Episode 491 Miracle Serum (1)
In the middle of the day when the goblins are earnestly learning theirnguage.
Ray has been away from the goblin vige for a long time.
At first it was only a few hours, then a day or two.
The longer the vige was left empty, the more anxious the goblins became.
Could it be that their learning is slow and they escape the protection of the goblin god?
When I suddenly thought of that, I remembered my life of poverty before.
It is the past where I was living as an underdog on the 15th floor and always suffered from monsters.
It was the goblin god who reversed it in an instant.
If he leaves, they will inevitably return to their past.
It was just to hunt monsters, but the goblins, who had a strange misunderstanding about it, focused on learning thenguage.
Thinking that he wille back when they learn faster.
* * *
Without knowing the hearts of the goblins, Ray was walking down the hallway and dealing with monsters.
swish-!
As the stone left his hand and passed through the corner of the hallway, the giant monster¡¯s mouth shattered the stone with its teeth baring.
¡°Oh, be surprised. It would have been dangerous if I had just passed by.¡±
Heughs while talking about things he already knew about.
This is thest monster that exists in this area.
All that was left was the centipede monsters in the outskirts, but there were probably no monsters to eat, so if left alone, they would self-destruct.
Ray rushed to end the monster¡¯s breath with a sword aura that rose from his hand.
The monster, which moved faster than it looked, tried to avoid it by bouncing on the floor, but Ray¡¯s side was several steps ahead.
In the end, the monster lost its life at his hands.
It¡¯s been a week since I caught monsters by looking at every nook and cranny.
It seems that the amount of mana absorbed is not small, and now it seems that it is not inferior to going down to the 16th floor alone.
¡®If I collect a little more, it will be possible to summon Soonbok again.¡¯
Suddenly, thinking about Subok, who was living well in the spirit realm, made me feel hot.
Ray thought he should say something the next time he sees him.
¡°It seems that the monsters have been sorted out. I need to get rid of them soon.¡±
Unlike other monsters, the centipede monster was difficult to deal with.
The reason is that when a battle takes ce, poison flows from the teeth, but if you get bitten by mistake, you can go to the goal without even resisting properly.
No matter how much they use sword auras, the goblins who have just put on auras are not opponents that can be defeated without any damage.
¡°Even if it¡¯s annoying, I have no choice but to do it.¡±
Having made up her mind, Ray began to observe the ecology of the centipede monster.
They went hunting once a day.
They regrly roam around their territories, sometimes going farther if they don¡¯t see a monster.
The centipede monster found the corpse of the monster Ray had killed and headed for the nest after biting it.
Of course, Ray wasn¡¯t going to leave him alone.
The centipede, which used to act in groups, went hunting alone.
I couldn¡¯t miss such a good opportunity.
Clearing his presence, he approached and immediately smoked a sword aura.
A vivid aura shed from his hand and he immediately rushed to break the centipede¡¯s head.
but.
TOOOOOOONG!
Ray¡¯s hand finally bounced off the centipede¡¯s carapace.
¡°Eh?¡±
When he let out a question with a sense of embarrassment, the centipede that noticed him wriggled and took a vignt posture.
¡°Kurrrrrr!¡±
It was only tossing and turning a couple of times, but I was mistaken that the dungeon was shaking.
The sword auras that bloomed in Ray¡¯s hands split apart.
Hundreds of them split into one, and soon they came together to form a clearbination of mana.
Whoa-!
The surrounding mana rushed around him.
Raising the Aura de from her hand, Ray lunged at the centipede again.
Sensing that it was unusual, the centipede tried to run away, but it was not enough to deal with Ray, who raised a lot of mana.
Slow-!
The centipede¡¯s carapace was lightly cut off, and a fishy scent spread through the dungeon hallway.
The centipede¡¯s body, which had been struggling until just now, stretched out.
Ray admired the centipede as he felt mana being absorbed through his body.
A carapace that deflects sword auras?
If it wasn¡¯t even the scales of a wyvern, what kind of monsters existed on the lower floor?
¡°If I go out and sell it, I will make some money.¡±
Even at this moment, while trying to make money, he dragged the corpse of the centipede monster.
It has been more than three days since the vige was vacated.
Thest time I went, the frequently usednguages were at a certain level, so it should be about lightmunication now.
Besides, since I killed a centipede that went hunting, the centipede monsters in the nest will be more vignt in the future.
With such vignce, there will be no hunting for a while.
Anyway, now there are no monsters on the floor.
The time hase for the dungeon¡¯s internal location to change, so their annihtion, with nothing to eat, was almost a certainty, unless they were unlucky enough to run into a goblin vige.
Until then, they just had to finish preparing to head downstairs.
The time hase to speed up the work downstairs.
I don¡¯t know how many floors the dungeon extends, butpared to the past, I felt the mana of the dungeon core located in the deepest part better than before.
That meant that the hignds were now in front of him.
¡°I have to destroy this damn dungeon as soon as possible and find my life.¡±
In the past, it was eaten by the gods, and now it was eaten by the dungeon.
Why do I live only to be eaten by someone else?
As he wasforting himself by saying that his life was too bizarre, a goblin vige appeared in front of him.
When they spotted the goblin god dragging a centipede from afar, the giant goblins came running in a hurry.
¡°Keruk¡ a goblin god¡ a certain monster¡¡±
¡°Ohhh.¡±
His tone was so slurred that it was difficult to understand, but he was speaking without a doubt.
A crowd of other goblins gathered and pointed at the centipede.
¡°Goblin god¡ food?¡±
It looks like you are asking for food.
Ray nodded and replied.
¡°Watch out for the head. Even if it has small teeth, if you touch it, you will die the moment you touch it.¡±
The Goblin Queen came over and widened her eyes.
¡°Did you catch this monster alone?¡±
The centipede monster looked like the owner of a dungeon.
That¡¯s why the goblin queen was fascinated by the whole centipede as Ray dragged along.
Ray said while taking off his armor made from wolf monster fur.
¡°The door to the basement is in their nest. Now that we¡¯ve killed all the monsters on the floor, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we starve to death.¡±
¡°Killing all the monsters on the Tsu floor¡ How could such a thing be possible¡¡±
The monsters on the 15th floor weren¡¯t the only problem.
From monsters living in groups to monsters with tricky attacks.
If he tried alone, there were only monsters who were not enough even with 10 lives.
Did he kill all those monsters by himself?
Although the number of monsters on the 15th floor was much smaller than on the 5th floor.
¡®How many times did you wander around in just over a week?¡¯
The dungeon is wide.
It¡¯s not just wide, it¡¯s wide enough to be expansive.
The girl who used to dominate the 5th floor in the past couldn¡¯t even see the end of the dungeon, so she said it all.
It was amazing that he hadn¡¯t lost his way even after going through all the dungeons, but it was hard to believe that he had eliminated all the monsters.
¡°Really¡ is it true that you killed the monsters?¡±
To doubt God is great disrespect.
But she couldn¡¯t believe Ray¡¯s words easily.
Ray smiled and held out several leather backpacks.
When the goblin queen carefully opened it, there were many monster teeth and ws inside.
¡°Except for the spoiled ones, most of them have been ripped off. Because we can¡¯t make crude weapons out of tree branches forever.¡±
The monster¡¯s body is strong.
It was nothingpared to a fair amount of iron.
In addition, like Mithril, it had the ability tomunicate well with mana.
Among them, there was also a ss that could deflect sword auras, so if it was made with a sword, a famous sword would be born, and if it was made with armor, a weapon of heaven would be born.
The Goblin Queen doesn¡¯t know the details, but she knows how valuable the remains of monsters are.
Since they ripped all of them apart, they might be able to strengthen the weapons and armor of all the goblins.
While imagining going downstairs, the goblin queen suddenly had a question.
¡°Goblin God. What would you do if you met a new group of goblins downstairs?¡±
Of course you have to drag it.
It was better to have as many talented people as possible to fight monsters.
multi-line.
The more there are, the more safely you can go to the deepest part.
Of course, I couldn¡¯t tell the truth to the Goblin Queen like this.
He himself is a goblin god to thest.
If I didn¡¯t speak a little more divinely, I risked my faith to be shaken.
Ray, who had been weighing in while clearing his voice, spoke in a solemn tone.
¡°Ugh. The goblins below are also goblins. I¡¯m a goblin god, so they can be my followers too. I have no intention of knocking out the goblins.¡±
¡°As expected, he is a goblin god.¡±
The Goblin Queen admired again.
I sent envious eyes, but I was reluctant to face him because my conscience was deliberately stabbed.
In the midst of preparing dinner as usual, there was a bigmotion on one side.
¡°Keew!¡±
A goblin fell to the floor and screamed.
Ray, who had gone down to the field for the first time in a long time and wrapped himself in seaweed, hurriedly approached the goblin.
I checked the pulse on my wrist and it was moving quite erratically.
¡®I¡¯m short of breath.¡¯
Theplexion is getting pale.
As I looked around while defeating the panicked goblins, the centipede¡¯s head caught my eye.
It must have been poisoned while dismembering the centipede¡¯s corpse.
I removed all the teeth just in case, but it seems that the centipede monster does not discharge poison only with its teeth.
It was already toote to neutralize it.
There¡¯s no way there would be an antibody just right here.
If you were poisoned, you had no choice but to die.
At that time, the priest goblin came running in a hurry.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
He brought a wooden gourd, with which he squeezed out a lot of the centipede¡¯s blood, and began pouring it into the gourd.
He puts blood in his mouth and delivers it to the mouth of the fallen goblin.
¡°Queue!¡±
After repeating the operation several times until the gourd waspletely empty, he soon walked away, wiping his mouth.
To Ray, it seemed like nothing more than bullying the patient.
Does that mean that addicted patients can be revived?
I know it¡¯s a cure thates down to goblins, but it¡¯s a meaningless chatter.
However, his expectations were wrong.
The goblin¡¯splexion was slowly returning to normal.
¡°Eh?¡±
What does this mean again?
Drinking the monster¡¯s blood and poisoning the body returns to its original state?
It was something that could never happen.
When you drink blood, it is antigen and antibody, and it ends with digestion.
Nothing more happens than this.
But is addiction alleviated?
Is the centipede¡¯s blood a potion of the level of holy water?
For a while, Ina Ray¡¯s gaze did not know how to leave the centipede¡¯s corpse.
Chapter 492
Episode 492 Miracle Serum (2)
¡°Hmm. No matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t feel that way¡¡±
If the blood of the ugly centipede monster had the same effect as holy water, the priests would lose face.
Ray approached the corpse of the centipede monster and looked around.
I could touch, see and smell the blood.
I didn¡¯t feel anything special about it.
There was no sign of mana, perhaps because he had already absorbed the mana he had killed by killing the centipede.
¡°It¡¯s strange.¡±
weird.
It¡¯s strange, but since the person who caused the poisoning improved by drinking the blood, it seemed worth investigating.
It would be nice if there was even a centrifuge.
Ray, who had gone crazy thinking that far, suddenly felt like he could try it with a magic circle if he did well.
There was no magic to spin objects, but what if a new magic circle was created?
He was the one who tried to fix the magic tool that the goddess made.
It would take a little time, but the magic circle that increased the rotation speed was a piece of cake for him now.
There was one problem.
¡°I need mana to try the nesting magic circle¡¡±
At most, he only had enough mana to hold the aura de for about twenty minutes.
Of course, that level was already far beyond that of a criminal, but the mana used to develop a magic circle was far less than enough.
The reason he was able to quickly develop magic circles in the past was not only because of his brilliant brain, but also because of his endless mana.
If even one of those two things is missing, the development of an ovepping magic circle would be unthinkable.
After thinking about it for a while, Ray started pouring the centipede¡¯s blood into a leather bag covered with waterproof magic.
Preservation magic was cast, and in case you didn¡¯t know, even strengthening magic was cast.
¡°I will have no choice but to do researchter.¡±
It¡¯s enough to fill theck of mana.
It¡¯s not toote to go down to the 16th floor, kill monsters, and refill your mana.
Of course, he had to call up Subok, who seemed to know something before that, and listen to the situation.
* * *
Ttuk-Ttuduk-
The sound of something being ripped off echoed throughout the dungeon hallway.
The Holy Knights of the Holy Kingdom swallowed their saliva.
The shining armor from before had gone, and now it was just a piece of leather.
They give each other hand gestures and instruct them to do something.
After looking at the monster for a while, they nodded and rushed at the same time.
¡°Haaaaaaaa!¡±
With a spirited spirit, a sword aura formed on the swords of the pdins.
It was embarrassingly meager to call it an aura, but fortunately it was effective against monsters.
Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
While eating, the monster that was attacked stopped breathing without even showing any resistance.
After cutting off the monster¡¯s head and killing it for confirmation, the pdins stole the sweat from their foreheads.
¡°I¡¯m d there was no damage.¡±
¡°If it had been in the past, we would have suffered the opposite. That means we have grown too.¡±
At his words, the pdins nodded.
This was just a month ago.
Even then, they couldn¡¯t even go down the second floor.
I had to eat monster meat to survive for three weeks.
Only then did they get the mana that would trigger the aura and descend to the third floor.
The pdin carrying the corpse of the monster on his back said.
¡°Come on. It would be terrible if I had to face another monster like this.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
Other Pdins also cut out parts of the monsters and listened.
Although tasteless, it is a valuable food resource.
It was hard to eat it because of its characteristic stinky smell and bitter taste, but now everyone would starve to death without it.
When the Pdins returned, priests and priests weed them.
¡°Good job. Is this all for today?¡±
¡°yes. Apparently, all the monsters in this area have been dealt with.¡±
The priest was very happy at those words.
¡°In just a week? Then, it will be okay for the priests to walk around the outside!¡±
However, at his words, the pdin shook his head.
¡°Not yet. asionally, there are still some guys eating nearby. At this rate, it should be safe within a week. Please wait a little longer.¡±
¡°Ugh. Got it. Rather than that, you should hurry up and wash up. The smell of blood is no joke.¡±
As he spoke while frowning at the stench stinging his nose, the embarrassing pdin lowered his head and avoided his seat.
They had been living their own lives for a month.
The priests and priests guarded the area, dismantled the monsters brought by the pdins, and made clothes to wear with the leather.
That is, he is in charge of chores.
The Pdins are a work group for procurement of food and exploration of the surroundings to go downstairs.
Either way, it was difficult, but the pressure was on the Pdins.
There was a change in the lives of those in Seongguk.
The biggest among them was that they no longer kept the prayer time, which is a must for those of the Holy Kingdom.
In the first ce, not only did I not know the current time, but I was about to die right away, so there was no way I could devote myself to prayer.
Priests and priests rushed at the monster and started to dismantle it.
Priests and priests, who were reluctant to touch the corpses of monsters at first, are now quite proficient in handling them.
The priest wiped the sweat from his forehead and said.
¡°Since there are things I¡¯ve been collecting, I think it should be enough for this week.¡±
¡°I feel much more rxed than before. I think it¡¯s okay to start nning your way downstairs now. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t joke. Twenty people have died just getting here. Even though they had
onlye down one floor, the strength of the Seongguk had noticeably decreased.
I didn¡¯t even want to think about going downstairs anymore.
The priest scratched his head at the thought of throwing a joke.
¡°sorry. I mean, it was that much more rxed.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know your heart. What about the others?¡±
¡°Are you talking about a single action troop?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
A single action force.
It refers to the troops that have changed their minds and united after encountering an overwhelmingly strong monster on the 2nd floor.
After losing arge number of close friends andrades in an instant, they left the existing Seongguk troops in order not to repeat the same thing again.
Now, those in the Holy Land also had no means of distinguishing where they were from life or death.
The priest sighed and replied.
¡°That¡¯s¡ I haven¡¯t heard from the pdins that I¡¯ve seen them while passing by. It seems that they are below us.¡±
¡°Huh.¡±
The priest salivated.
If it is below this, how much lower is it?
Even if they were just themselves, they were barely able to raise their sword aura.
In the case of priests and priests who cannot go hunting, they still cannot properly use the divine power.
That is why the Pdins were in charge of all hunting.
In the meantime, downstairs?
¡°Unless you¡¯ve found almost all of the existing mana¡¡±
¡°Yes. As expected, I think I have recovered to the level where I can fully express my sword aura.¡±
¡°haha.¡±
If so, these monsters would not be able topete with the Pdins.
No, if the sacred power of the priests and priests had been restored to some extent, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to be on several floors below.
¡°¡It seems they have already outpaced us by a long way.¡±
They, who are inclined to safety, still stay here, but if they are the ones who are heading underground without caring for their safety.
Maybe we can reach the lowest level of this dungeon and find out something.
I thought briefly, but then I shook my head.
The dungeon wouldn¡¯t be as easy as that.
The lower you go, the stronger the monsters will be.
Every time that happens, they will die one by one.
The number will gradually decrease, and soon they will all die.
In a way, they could have reached the lowest floor first bypleting all preparations safely and advancing one floor at a time.
The priest forced a smile.
¡°Whether it¡¯s us or them, all we need is to know how to end this demonic world. We just have to go slowly on our own.¡±
¡°I think so too.¡±
¡°The meaning of recovering holy power every time you kill a monster is unknown, but the fact that the holy power is still remaining doesn¡¯t mean that Goddess Gaia is still taking care of us? I am sorry for not being able to praytely.¡±
The priest questioned the priest as he continued to dismantle the monsters with a slightlyplicated expression.
¡°¡Is the goddess still taking care of us?¡±
As if he had heard him wrong, the priest stopped working for a while.
¡°What did you just say?¡±
¡°I keep thinking about these days¡. Maybe the Goddess didn¡¯t use a sword rather than an ordeal to strike us down. It¡¯s hard to see this situation as a silky ordeal. Thousands of believers have died and people outside are also suffering. Until we were trapped in the Devil¡¯s Realm, there were endless wars in various ces, and now, when mana was gone, it was full of people who rebelled. I wonder if this is indeed an ordeal from Gaia¡¡±
The priest, who had been listening to the priest¡¯s story in a daze, had a serious expression on his face.
If the foundation of the kingdom is the royal family, the foundation of the kingdom is faith.
Without faith, the Holy Kingdom no longer exists.
The faith of a priest with strong religious beliefs was already shaking after a month or so, so others could tell without even looking at it.
The priest put his hand on the priest¡¯s shoulder.
¡°Don¡¯t doubt the goddess. It is all thanks to the grace of Goddess Gaia that you and my hometown remain strong until now.¡±
The priest¡¯s expression was still unresolved.
However, he nodded his head with a slightly better face than before.
¡°yes. Sorry for the strange words.¡±
¡°How can there be a difference in such a gloomy ce? We are just helping each other.¡±
He said that, but the priest¡¯s expression was still not good.
¡®There is no meaning even if a believer who has lost faith returns to the Holy Land.¡¯
Faith does not exist because there is a holy kingdom.
The holy kingdom exists because the people have faith.
Those who lost their faith wereing out after only one month of being trapped in the Demonic Realm, so it was dark before my eyes what would happen after another month.
After dismantling the monster, the priest took a look around with worried eyes.
Chapter 493
Episode 493 Miracle Serum (3)
¡°Water¡¡±
¡°Water¡ I will bring it.¡±
The goblins were still slurred, but now they could speak simple words.
In the first ce, because of his high intelligence, he was also quick to learn letters.
He had learned all the words necessary for life, so he could give orders when the need came.
Ray smiled heartily as he looked around the town, which started to run briskly.
¡°Good good.¡±
In this state, it would be quicker to adapt downstairs.
Workers must move in perfect order as they have to leave the existing site and build a new site.
Now that I can speak to some degree, I should be able to arrange the necessary things in time.
Seeing the goblins exchanging opinions and conversing with each other, the goblin queen admired them.
Although the goblins hadmunicated before, they could not speak as concretely as they do now.
At best, it was at the level of knowing what he wanted by crying.
¡°It¡¯s a huge improvement.¡±
In her view, there had been no progress like this.
The goblins, who had recklessly attacked monsters with wooden spears, now made a decent living.
On one side, those who learned how to make fire from Ray are lighting a fire in the brazier.
They know how to make y and bake earthenware, cook meat in smoke, and preserve it by adding salt.
In some ways, it was to the point where other goblins were superior to him.
He was also learning swordsmanship as well as raising sword auras using bar mana that water had risen.
Since they are holding wooden swords and sparring with each other to gain experience inbat, if a little more time passes, they will surely be at the top of the food chain on the 16th floor.
She was in awe of the goblin god who had made it all happen.
¡®It¡¯s an undesirable face to be called a goblin god, but he¡¯s definitely our king in terms of ability.¡¯
If Ray had heard it, he would have frowned at once.
To be judged on your appearance by a mere goblin.
It was unimaginable from the outside.
Whatever the Goblin Queen was thinking, Rey was busy moving.
While holding the carapace of the killed centipede in your hand, gently ce it on the brazier.
¡°If you do well, you might be able to melt it.¡±
Although there were no hammers or molds needed for cksmithing, it would be possible to make a good weapon if the carapace melted at a high temperature and worked by hitting it with a de.
¡°Wind.¡±
He who created the wind with magic continued to increase the heat in the furnace.
This should be done for at least three days.
Even after recovering a certain amount of mana, it was still too much to stick to this ce for three days and cast magic.
So Ray came up with a way.
After catching three or four goblins on their way, he slipped out a skillfully crafted wooden barrel.
¡°yes¡¡?¡±
¡°tree¡¡?¡±
As the goblins tilted their heads, Ray demonstrated.
When I put my mouth to the wooden barrel and blew in the wind, the embers vibrated and burned fiercely.
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Boo fire!¡±
The surprised goblins tried to run away, but they were already caught.
He was definitely not the kind of person who would let go easily.
¡°Did you see what I just did? Keep blowing this while Ie back.¡±
¡°Keew! I hate poetry!¡±
Seeing that they resisted unexpectedly, it seems that they are afraid of a big fire.
One scary thing is scary, and work is work.
Ray, who had been smiling until just a moment ago, scratched his head.
¡°The fortress ones know the words of the goblin god very closely.¡±
As he spoke, he kicked the ground as if slightly offended, and the rock-hard ground dug a hole.
Rada grew mana by drying the seeds of surrounding monsters.
One or two goblins were able to beat them in an instant.
The goblins took care of themselves because they were well aware of the goblin god¡¯s tyrannical disposition through their lives.
¡°Fire¡ good¡¡±
¡°Ha I will.¡±
¡°It will happen right away.¡±
He handed over the wooden barrel while talking.
Even the goblins, who were clumsy at first, started blowing proficiently after a few tries.
Ray used her magic to blow wind and at the same time blew into the furnace with the goblins.
Whoop-! Whoop-!
Loud breathing echoed around the hearth.
However, it is impossible for the centipede¡¯s carapace to melt.
¡®The consumption of mana would be enormous, but I can¡¯t help it.¡¯
Ray raised his mana.
¡°Heat.¡± When the magic was cast on the centipede¡¯s carapace, the surface of the carapace, which had remained muted until now, became red hot.
It works!
Excited, Ray poured mana as much as he could.
Then, although it is fine, you can see the carapace melting little by little.
Fortunately, centipede carapaces are not poisonous.
Even when melted close by, no harmful substances were released.
The goblins blew vigorously.
Whoop-! Whoop-!
With their firepower and magic together, the carapace, which had been immovable, could not stand it and lost its shape.
Could it have been that long, three hours?
Around the time when the goblins copsed from exhaustion and he himself ran out of mana.
The carapace waspletely liquefied and quietly ced in the earthenware.
Seeing that, Ray¡¯s fatigue flew away in an instant.
¡°Air hand.¡±
As the carapace cooled down, he quickly lifted the pottery using magic.
The melted carapace was carefully poured onto the stone-carved sword frame.
If you pour too quickly, it will bubble.
However, if you pour slowly, you will not be able to refine, so it was important to pour regrly at an appropriate speed.
When the carapace filled the sword frame to some extent, Ray put the earthenware down.
¡°This should be enough.¡±
There was nothing good about using a lot of carapace.
Rather, there is a risk that the sword will be dull, so you only need to pour enough to lengthen the sword body appropriately.
¡°If you¡¯re going to make one, a bastard sword would be better.¡±
I thought about making a dagger once again, but since the monsters here arerge, it was a little inconvenient to use a dagger.
The state of being courted by the sword has already passed, but I had to think about when I couldn¡¯t use mana.
The carapace cooled quickly enough to be insignificant because it had been melted with great effort.
It waspletely hardened within a few minutes of pouring it into the mold, so if I had taken my eyes off the furnace for a moment, I would have been in trouble.
Ray, who pounded on the frame, said, ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ muttered, and broke the frame.
When the stones were destroyed and only the sword-shaped carapace remained, my heart was beating strangely.
Is this the love for arms that the dwarves speak of?
Ray did not hide his excitement and even hummed to prepare for the podium.
There was no properly made iron anvil or crafting anvil, but that¡¯s enough to make.
Ray took some of the centipede¡¯s carapaces and set them on top of a t-cut rock.
The carapace of the centipede monster is so hard that even a sword aura won¡¯t scratch it.
It couldn¡¯t even bepared to some iron anvil.
For cksmithing, he put the carapace that had been framed into the furnace.
¡°Heat.¡±
Apply heat once again centered on the sword body.
After tossing and turning the sword body, which turned into a beautiful red light, he took it out, put it on the anvil, and started hammering.
Caan-! Caan-!
I didn¡¯t have a hammer, but fortunately I had enough mana left to create a sword aura.
Thinking of using it as a substitute for a hammer?
If the other cksmiths had seen it, they would have been frightened.
Ray wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°It takes a lot more mana than I thought.¡±
From heating the sword to turning it into magic.
In addition, since he was using his aura to hammer, it was not unreasonable that his mana would run out.
In the past, he had hardly ever been constrained by mana, so he felt ufortable.
¡°If you do this, you will threaten me.¡±
After thinking about it for a while, he made a de toe to his hand.
Woo-woo-!
Intense mana spreads destructive force around.
All the goblins who had gathered to watch Ray y ran away because of his momentum.
Even among the goblins, he was already considered quite a madman.
They continue to develop in extraordinary ways in unexpected ways.
Of course, developing itself is good, but the problem is that they are sacrificed in the process.
When the goblins disappeared, Ray¡¯s expression rxed as if it was rather good.
Making an aura de in your hand is never an easy task.
In the past, strong people like Iriel or Zeke could make it, but if it had to be finely tuned, some sword masters wouldn¡¯t even try.
He created a thin aura de along the skin and slowly stroked the de.
Then, the carapace of the centipede cut off by the aura de was thinly sliced like sashimi.
I cut a lot more than I thought.
Traditionally, if the tip of a sword is not constant, even the center of gravity will shake.
¡®Concentrate.¡¯
Having regained hisposure, he lightly swiped his sword.
Saaaaaaaaaaaaaak ¨C
Trying to get rid of the trembling in your hands with mana, so the consumption of your heart is no joke.
In order to reduce the weight of the sword body, a groove was dug out and the shape of the de was made roughly with the thumb and forefinger.
He was making a sword by carving the carapace, not by cksmithing.
The main te of the carapace is not thick enough to make a bastard sword.
The method of melting it once, shaping it, and sculpting it like cutting twigs was a cksmithing method that had never been seen before.
Even Ray, who actually sculpts, isn¡¯t sure if it¡¯s right to make a sword this way.
I just wanted to make a sword in an efficient way rather than going through endless processes of melting and refining the carapace.
Each time his touch was added, the simple sword-shaped carapace was transformed into a bastard sword.
The sword body of the bastard sword, which is suitable for holding with both hands or one hand, boasts a beautiful ink color and continues to draw admiration from the viewers.
The goblins, who were secretly hiding and watching, couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of the sculpture Ray had made.
¡°Water.¡±
Apply water and repeat peeling again.
In the process, the rough appearance of the sword gradually began to change.
Chapter 494
Episode 494 Heading to the Deep (1)
Although the de is not sharp, the bastard sword-shaped piece has beenpleted.
It was a little different to say that it was made by cksmithing, but rather, it was cut through pieces at once, so if you look at the overall appearance, it had a corner that was better than other swords.
It¡¯s a pretty pleasing result.
Ray, who was examining the sword, nodded.
¡°I can do this.¡±
After cleaning the sword with a ssh of water, he held the sword bottle.
Afortable feeling in the hand.
Even if it¡¯s a monster¡¯s skin, it would be perfect if it was wrapped around the handle.
In addition, the centipede¡¯s carapace was hard and fairly light.
When swinging it, I hardly felt any weight, so I didn¡¯t feel much fatigue.
As a result, it seemed that satisfactory results woulde out even if it was made not only for weapons but also for armor.
¡®Should I try making te armorter?¡¯
Thoughtfully, Ray looked around.
Compared to the past, the scenery of the Goblin Vige has changed a lot.
Light a bonfire and cook in the hearth.
As they gained knowledge and experience, they were now different only in appearance, but in what they did, they became almost like humans.
I think I¡¯m ready to go down now.
It is impossible to stay here forever.
¡°Since a week has passed, all the remaining monsters must have died or weakened.¡±
If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be defeated just because it¡¯s all-on-one.
A sword will also be made.
It must have been time to leave.
Ray lifted a heavy butt.
I hung the ink-colored sword without a scabbard around my waist and left the vige as it was, passing through the goblins.
* * *
Conflicts between the religion that calls itself ¡®Satellite¡¯ and the Demonic Church continued.
Of course, it is not a holy country to leave it alone.
Although they are keeping in check by building an army they do not have, treating them as heretics, they were iparable to the two in terms of troops alone.
In addition, rumors were circting in the public eye.
¡®The Demonic Church is using demonic energy!¡¯
In a world where both mana and divine power have disappeared, I wonder if it is possible to use magic, but doubt is unavoidable.
their endless money.
In addition, even the attitude of being rxed even when dealing with the huge divine kingdom called Seongguk.
If it is true that they use magic, it makes sense to rx.
However, there was no way to verify it.
For that reason, you can¡¯t go to war deliberately sacrificing troops.
Seongguk suffered from a headache due to rumors.
It would be nice if it was a rumor, but if the rumor is true, the power over the Demonic Cult will be explosively strong.
Believers may also move inrge numbers.
No, in the worst case, the Demonic Church could consider them heretical and try to get rid of them.
¡°This is a big deal¡.¡± A
Priests like himself were more secludedpared to him, but he was not at ease.
Even so, Seongguk is a board where believers are falling day by day.
After a little while like this, one-half of the people of the Holy Kingdom will easily escape.
Taxes will be reduced as much as that, andck of funds wille as a realistic problem.
It is a situation where even the current problem cannot be solved smoothly, so if another problem arises here, the Seongguk could suffer a blow from which it will never stand up again.
The priest sighed.
¡°If Gaia gave me an oracle at a time like this¡¡±
I was spending more than half of my day in prayer, hoping only for that, but unfortunately, Gaia never gave me an oracle.
As a result, doubts are growing among the followers that Goddess Gaia might have abandoned them.
Dare to doubt the goddess was disrespectparable to sphemy.
The priest inspected the castle¡¯s exterior.
Even before, the Seongguk, which had maintained its strength, was quite affluent in terms of funds.
How about one now?
Due to the disappearance of mana, most of the castles that had been enchanted with strengthening and preservation magic copsed.
Due tock of funds, not only could the outer fortress be continuously repaired, but also Seongsu, which was the main source of ie for the Seongguk, could not be made.
It seemed to show how much they had lived by relying on divine power.
¡°Is this also Goddess Gaia¡¯s trial?¡±
I¡¯ve thought about it several times, but I don¡¯t understand.
Isn¡¯t this like testing the world, not just putting themselves through trials?
It is not umon for those who have lost their power to join forces to form a new force and destroy it overnight.
In the process, the lives of the people disappeared like dust, and the priest could only think that the world was in ruins.
The priest looked into the distance with his hands behind his back.
A mountain range rises high behind the sunset scenery.
It was part of a mountain range in the past, but is now called a demonic realm.
I was confused at the thought that there would be tens of thousands of people trapped there.
¡°Are you saying I have no choice but to wait?¡±
Inside, they might be waiting for rescue from the outside, but there was nothing they could do.
That¡¯s why I¡¯m just waiting for them toe back on their own.
The atmosphere of the continent is bing more and more violent every day, and wars are breaking out in various ces, so there is literally no hell.
Even if they return safely, the Holy Kingdom they think will no longer be there.
* * *
Hafman was restless in the office, forgetting to count the gold coins.
¡°Ah¡ Lord Taesangdan¡ What should I do with this?¡±
Seeing Danju move wildly, the branch manager sighed.
¡°Calm down, my lord. If it were him, there would be no problem.¡±
¡°How can you be sure of that! Mana is gone, and even goblins have be a scary world! I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t get hurt by the goblins in the Devil¡¯s Land¡¡± He was
teaching the goblins and holding the rod on arge scale.
However, as a halfman who didn¡¯t know Ray¡¯s life, he wanted to send a rescue team right away.
¡°If you¡¯re that worried, try making a request to King Celia.¡±
Halfman pped his hands at the words of the branch manager.
¡°That¡¯s it!¡±
Why didn¡¯t I think of that until now!
Isn¡¯t it a matter of receiving troops from King Celia and setting up a rescue team!
Seeing the appearance of Danju, who regarded what he said as a breakthrough, the branch manager held out his tongue and dissuaded him.
¡°There¡¯s no way King Celia would listen! Celia is still in the midst of gathering a little bit of troops while holding the neighboring kingdoms in check, so how can she lend troops to Danju from there!¡±
¡°Why not! If it doesn¡¯t work with tinum, I¡¯ll pay a thousand gold, and if it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll pay 10,000 gold to buy it!¡±
I have a feeling something like this has happened before.
I won¡¯t listen to it anyway.
¡®If it¡¯s a matter of money, why does Danju, who is cold-hearted, be a fool if only Taesang Danju gets caught¡¡¯
Had he known that it was Ray who caused the half-man business and made him change, he would not have thought this way.
To Hafman, Ray is more valuable than money.
Since the faith of Ray was already established in him, it was nothingpared to money.
¡°You just have to make money again! But there is only one Lord Taesang! Send a personal letter to Celia¡¯s royal family immediately!¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
the branch manager replied, shaking his head.
Halfman said to the branch manager with a face that he remembered something.
¡°Come to think of it, Lord Taesangdan asked for one more thing.¡±
He pulled out a luxurious pouch from his bosom.
Not knowing what it was, the branch manager who received it tilted his head.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Open it.¡±
At his words, the branch manager carefully opened the pocket and found that it was full of heavy tinum coins.
oh my god!
The Danju, who is extremely reluctant to spend money, is offering tinum coins!
¡°Why did you give me this¡?¡±
¡°There must be a forest called ¡®Grandel¡¯ in Celia. Taesangdan Lord said that there is an elven vige inside it. I¡¯ll give you a tinum coin, so don¡¯t let a single ante near it.¡±
Danju must have been crazy to offer a bundle of tinum coins to protect a single forest.
¡°The amount is too much. No matter howrge the forest is, one tinum coin is enough¡¡±
The branch manager was speechless.
Danju cut off his words with a determined face.
¡°This is the ce where the person who will be the descendent of Taesangdanju resides. Even the slightest risk is uneptable to me. Don¡¯t worry about the money, and make sure to serve it with utmost care.¡±
Hafman is known for his money, but his temper is generous and he has a big-hearted temperament.
Knowing this, Ray informed Hafman of Aira¡¯s location.
Just in case.
And now.
The harpman arrangement he had set up was quite reliable.
Elves who will be tormented by ve hunters due to the loss of mana will be relieved with this.
The branch manager didn¡¯t say anything, just bowed his head.
¡°¡If that¡¯s what Dan Lord meant, then I understand.¡±
When the branch manager finished his business and left the office, only Harp, who was left alone, shone sharply.
¡°Heukbang bastards dare to throw Lord Taesangdan into the Demonic Realm. Let me show you my example.¡±
he made up his mind
* * *
Ray was wandering around the dungeon all day.
Due to the change in the dungeon structure, it took a little longer to find the centipede¡¯s nest.
Originally, it should have been enough time to find the centipedes, but as I wandered around, a lot of time had passed.
However, that is also not anymore.
Small signs have been left for each hallway, so it will be easier to find your way.
¡°It must have been about this.¡±
As you walk through the ce where the mark is engraved, a musty smell wafts through you.
Unsurprisingly, the bodies of starved centipedes were scattered all over the ce.
There must have been some individuals who hadn¡¯t died yet, squeezing out thest remaining strength to keep him in check.
Sssss-! m-!
It hit the ground with its tail, which seemed to be a signal not toe close.
Ray, who was drained of mana and feeling cold, quietly took out his sword.
¡°There are only two left until the end.¡±
On the 15th floor, they are now thest.
Ray swung his sword while watching the monster that didn¡¯t get out of the door until the end.
¡°Queueex!¡±
The centipedes fell helplessly with a grotesque scream.
In the first ce, they were in a near-death state, so if they could cut the carapace, the centipedes weren¡¯t very difficult opponents.
After easily arranging the monsters, he took a closer look at the door leading to the basement.
Mian 16.
It¡¯s faint, but it was clearly written on the door.
Chapter 495
Episode 495 Heading to the Deep (2)
¡°Mien¡¡±
She is an artificial saint created by Heukbang and at the same time the most suspicious person due to her sudden appearance in the dungeon.
Why is her name written here?
It was hard to think of it as a coincidence that her name was located at the entrance to the basement of the dungeon.
Could it be that the ck Room created the dungeon?
Up until now, I hadn¡¯t particrly suspected them, but if they were artificially creating saints.
Maybe it seemed possible.
¡°If the dungeon was created by ck Room¡ there might not be one dungeon.¡±
I don¡¯t know how he made it, but if Heukbang had his hands on it, it wouldn¡¯t have stopped with making just one dungeon.
Then, to a certain extent, it was understandable that the rescue team had note for him and that there had been no change in the dungeon.
Ray gripped his sword.
¡°This wasn¡¯t the time to be safe.¡±
I had to go outside as soon as possible.
If there were several dungeons, and I hate to imagine it, but assuming that even the mana outside was all gone.
Outside will be plunged into the worst state of anarchy.
Anarchy usually urs when an existing system of government copses, such as a revolution or war, and no new system of government emerges.
Until now, it was knowledge and power that had supported the continent.
The knowledge to deal with mana and the power to deal with mana.
That was the only condition that allowed him to rule over the people.
However, if it is assumed that mana has disappeared even outside, the existing upperyer that has lost its power will fall into chaos, and the loweryer rebels who take advantage of the opportunity will cause a civil war.
At first, only a few areas will fall into anarchy, but as the days go by, the scope will grow.
If this is what the ck room is aiming for.
Maybe the world of ck room wille.
¡°We can¡¯t let crazy people who don¡¯t care about killing people establish a monarchy.¡±
I thought it was fortunate that I made a right room.
There are goblins who deal with mana, so there should be no problem on the way downstairs.
So far, we have been moving with utmost safety, but now we need to speed up a bit.
* * *
As Ray was preparing to head downstairs.
Aira was thinking about the danger that befell the elven vige.
¡°I¡¯m an elf hunter. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s been a few hundred years since I heard it.¡±
The elves drool at her words.
Since Aira started ruling the forest, no tall human dared to touch the forest where the high elves lived.
However, that is also an old story.
Since the disappearance of mana, the ve traders targeting the elves continued to attack.
As a result, many elves were injured.
Fortunately, there were no casualties or kidnapped elves.
It was thanks to Aira¡¯s struggle to not leave a single victim.
She let out a sigh in response.
¡°Haa¡ The merging of the two vigesst time worked for me.¡±
If it hadn¡¯t been for that, I might have been pushed back by the number of people and got angry.
Fortunately, the Elves¡¯ swordsmanship and bow skills are excellent, so it¡¯s a shame.
At this rate, there wille a situation where you have to join forces with the dwarves you don¡¯t get along with.
The elves cautiously raised their voices.
¡°Ira-sama, the location of Grandel has already been known to the humans. Moving a little deeper into the woods¡¡±
The elves were annoyed when humans suddenly invaded after leading a peaceful life.
It is not pleasant to move the ce where you have lived for hundreds of years, but in the current situation, there is no choice.
But despite their words, Ira just shook her head.
¡°This area must have already been surrounded by humans. Going somewhere halfway is worse than not moving.¡±
¡°But if it continues at this rate, it will only be a matter of time before humans invade the forest¡¡±
The elves were also getting tired of the onught of humans pushing in inrge numbers.
At the words of the pessimistic elves, Aira silently stood up.
¡°I will fight with you too. Originally, I was a body that had to protect the vige. We won¡¯t be able to monitor the situation from a safe ce forever.¡±
Hearing that the high elves were going to the front, the elves were horrified and opposed it.
¡°Absolutely not!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Freeze!¡±
¡°If something happens to Aira-sama, I don¡¯t have the face to see a human helper!¡±
human helper.
Hearing those words for the first time in a long time, a thin smile formed on Aira¡¯s lips.
¡°Whoop whoop. He is too.¡±
Just thinking about his face filled me with happiness.
The fact that she couldugh in the current situation surprised even herself.
He who doesn¡¯t show his face even once to know where he is is a bit savage, but I think it¡¯s probably something like that.
The moment Aira was about to say something.
An elf urgently approached from outside.
¡°Ah, there are a lot of humansing! There must be three thousand!¡±
At the words of the elf who delivered the telegram, the elders and guardian elves were shocked.
¡°Four or three thousand!¡±
¡°You mean the humans brought an army!¡±
Aira kept her cool and asked him calmly.
¡°Were you armed?¡±
¡°Yes yes¡¡±
¡°Did they look aggressive to you?¡±
Everyone¡¯s attention was focused.
The elf swallowed once and shook his head.
¡°It is not. But¡ since they brought more than 20 wagons, it would be a different story if there were weapons in them.¡±
3,000 manpower and 20 wagons.
What do you mean by harmony?
At the moment when even Aira was struggling, the elf held out a piece of paper.
¡°One of them with a messy beard said that if he showed me this, he would know. But what the heck is this¡¡±
She took the parchment from the elf.
Inside it was a picture with a pattern resembling a drawn bow.
A bloodyugh came out.
There is no way you don¡¯t know this pattern.
A pattern that he himself carved into Ray¡¯s hand.
The picture was drawn on parchment.
¡®ray.¡¯
Aira, who cherished the parchment to her chest for a moment, instructed the elves.
¡°They are our allies. Keep an eye on them, as they may attack, but never disrespect them foring down a rough road.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
A high elf¡¯s word isw.
It doesn¡¯t change just because the power of mana is gone now.
When Aira¡¯smand was given, the elves moved in perfect order.
Guardian elves kept an eye on them all the time, and some elves opened the entrance to the vige by themselves.
Some of the elves showed hostility towards humans, but luckily no fights broke out.
As Harpman, who had been looking at them once from the center of the carriage, walked out, a guard elf stood in front of him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is the territory of the elves. Won¡¯t you put down the weapons?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
As soon as Harpman winked, all the merchants, including the escort, disarmed.
¡°Take a look inside the carriage.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
A few guard elves gathered and ransacked over twenty wagons.
Naturally, no suspicious objects or weapons were found.
Rather, it was filled with supplies to help them.
The guard elves bowed their heads to Hafman.
¡°It was unavoidable to bring them into the vige. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±
It is not umon for elves with high pride to bow their heads.
Hafman instead smiled and bowed his head.
¡°I would have done the same thing had I been put in the opposite situation. Don¡¯t worry too much, you guys just did the obvious thing.¡±
¡°When you say that, I feel much lighter. Come in.¡±
The door to the elven vige was wide open.
Grendel¡¯s Forest.
There is a dwelling ce of elves in the depths.
It was the moment when the forbidden territory, which had never been opened for hundreds of years, was opened to Harfman and the others.
No one looked around openly, as if Harfman had given the order in advance.
That made the elves even more attractive.
Halfman was momentarily mesmerized by the sight of the elven vige he encountered for the first time.
It was known that elves love nature, but I didn¡¯t know that their heart would be this much.
nts grown in the shape of a hedge and fresh bushes at a nce.
Even a single de of grass was clearly touched.
Huge trees grow in the fertilend, and the elves¡¯ homes are located inside.
¡°I thought Celia¡¯s castle was the most beautiful ce¡ but today it seems like I¡¯m opening my eyes again.¡±
I praise the house for being good, but who would hate it?
Even the faces of the guard elves were filled with pride.
Hafman directed the merchants to unpack.
When the wagon full of luggage was brought into the vige, the wide elven vige was filled with the luggage of the upper half of the half man.
¡°It¡¯s a small gift from Taesang Danju of the guild, so I hope you ept it.¡±
¡°Taesangdanju?¡±
¡°I heard that you were called a helper in this vige.¡±
At those words, the faces of the elves instantly improved.
He said he couldn¡¯t see his face, so I never thought he would do such a cute thing behind his back!
A gift like this was always wee.
I was already stressed out by the elven hunters, but I felt more annoyed.
Is it because Ray¡¯s story came out?
Aira, who was looking down from her shelter, lightly jumped down from a tall tree.
percussion-!
It was hard to believe that mana had disappeared, and even half-man was a bit taken aback.
His gaze, which soon regained hisposure, stayed on Aira¡¯s appearance.
Looking at her waist-deep white hair and blue eyes, it feels like being sucked into deep water.
Simr appearance to Taesangdanju.
I¡¯ve been bullied in the past.
Halfman politely bowed.
¡°Meet Taesangdanju¡¯s wife.¡±
Aira¡¯s cheeks turned a little red.
¡°¡Madam is still an excessive title. Rather, you must have met a few vulgar humans on the way here, but they look better than they look.¡±
It probably refers to elven hunters.
¡°yes. On the way back, I caught it and handed it over to a nearby lord. Hunting of different races is prohibited by kingdom decree, so he must have been imprisoned by now. As long as we are staying, you won¡¯t have to worry.¡±
She was already aware of it.
Outside, soldiers hired by the Hafman Company are upying the forest area.
Unless they were determined to die, they wouldn¡¯t try to break through the 3,000 troops and invade the forest.
I was more relieved than before.
¡°So where is Ray? Seeing that you haven¡¯te to visit the vige, it must be that you¡¯re still busy, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
Harpman swallowed the words with a puzzled expression.
She nodded her head, noticing the strangeness in his words.
¡°I¡¯ve been holding customers for too long. Let¡¯s listen to the story in a quiet ce.¡±
For some reason, Ira, who wanted to hear the story because it felt unusual, hurriedly guided the harp.
Chapter 496
Episode 496 Heading to the Deep (3)
Ira, who rented the elder¡¯s house for a while, offered Hafman a seat.
¡°Let me sit down.¡±
As he spoke, he handed the warm steaming tea to the front, and Hafman admired the scent.
Even though I only smelled the incense, my head seemed to clear.
Being a merchant by nature, I thought that if I could sell tea leaves, I could make a lot of money.
¡°I heard that the elf¡¯s tea was excellent, but I didn¡¯t know it was this good with just the scent.¡± As
you
sip a sip, the tea water flows neatly down your throat, leaving a unique scent like aftertaste.
Even if it is one of the best in the world, it is a car that is not inferior.
I¡¯ve been drinking a lot of famous teas, but this was the first time I¡¯ve ever had a tea that smelled so well.
It feels like my eyes are opening up.
Aira waited for half a minute to enjoy the tea before opening her mouth.
¡°Since it is a story that needs to be kept secret, the surroundings have been withdrawn. Now tell me. Where is Ray?¡±
Now that I have taken out this product and listened to it, I cannot enjoy the tea forever.
Halfman, who swallowed at the momentum that Ira secretly felt, answered.
¡°Taesangdanju is now¡ imprisoned in the Demonic Realm.¡±
¡°Magic Eye?¡±
¡°yes. A demonic scene has appeared in Silia¡¯s Soleil Mountains. I don¡¯t know why, but Taesangdanju is probably locked up there.¡±
¡°Rei is¡¡±
The Demon King.
Ira had heard of it once.
A ce where countless magic circles and sacred blood are gathered and created.
I heard that all kinds of monsters and monsters are gathered there, but I can¡¯t believe they are trapped there.
Normally Ray wouldn¡¯t worry about it, but now mana is gone.
Even she doesn¡¯t know why.
However, I know how weak humans who can¡¯t handle mana are.
¡°I want to help, but I can¡¯t. I have to protect the vige.¡±
She wanted to run away right away, but the heavy responsibility of being a high elf suppressed her.
Besides, in case of emergency, she herself had to protect the high elves.
That is the role of a high elf guardian.
Halfman nodded at her words.
¡°I know it¡¯s difficult to help. Only Lord Taesangdan foresaw that in the not-too-distant future, Grendel¡¯s Forest would be in danger. You told me to help the elven vige when the timees, so I¡¯m here to help the vige ording to Dan Lord¡¯s order.¡±
Ira felt even more heavy on him.
Unlike Ray, who puts herself first, she couldn¡¯t do anything for her.
Even if he is in danger, he can¡¯t move, so the only thing he can do is to stay still.
¡°Thank you.¡±
The conversation almost ended with one word spoken.
Halfman, who had emptied his ss without leaving anything behind, stood up cautiously.
¡°For the time being, we will be building tents outside the vige, so if you need anything, please take care of us.¡±
Without saying a word, he lowered his head once and left.
Aira sighed.
¡°I never thought the day woulde when I would be so pathetic.¡±
It would be nice if even one of the demons disappeared.
The demonic realm can show its true value only when the two ces move in tandem.
If even one part is broken, the magic circle will not operate perfectly.
But breaking that one ce is not an easy task.
In a situation where there is no mana, even the wrong encounter with a monster will kill you.
There were too many risks to solve everything with physical abilities alone.
¡°I hope nothing happens.¡±
Even from afar, Aira prayed for hisfort.
* * *
When the continent is in chaos and wars are raging everywhere.
Ray was urging the goblins.
¡°Leave useless things and go!¡±
¡°Kiyi!¡±
¡°Keeeeeee!¡±
The goblins moved in perfect order and prepared to leave.
The goblins, who had been leisurely warming themselves by the fire, were distracted when he told them to hurry up and pack their belongings after returning suddenly.
The Goblin Queen asked after packing her things as simply as possible.
¡°Is there any reason you are in such a hurry?¡±
¡°There is someone out there to protect. We have to get out of this damn dungeon as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Leaving¡ are you saying you are going out of the world?¡±
The Goblin Queen opened her eyes wide and asked.
Born in a dungeon, they had no concept of ¡®outside¡¯.
That¡¯s why Ray¡¯s words, as if there was another world, caught his eye.
Ray looked at her for a moment and said.
¡°It¡¯s a much better ce to live than here. At least it¡¯s a ce where you don¡¯t have to worry about having to move because there¡¯s not enough game.¡±
Even if you go out to the mountains for a little bit, monsters are everywhere.
Normal goblins would be nothing more than their prey, but a goblin that handles sword auras is a little different.
Perhaps they can also hunt ogres and live happily ever after.
The Goblin Queen, who had heard the story from Ray, was stunned by the fact that she would be able to live in abundance without having to move.
¡°Ugh. It¡¯s a very appetizing story.¡±
After talking with the Goblin Queen, the goblins¡¯ preparations were somewhat finished.
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Ehhhhhhhhh¡¡±
As I was about to take my step, the goblins nced behind me.
Perhaps, leaving the hometown where I was born and grew up, I feel a little empty.
Why didn¡¯t they feel sorry for the goblins?
Wasn¡¯t it difficult for him to be left alone with the residual emotions when he left the Holy Land?
However, it is impossible to live here forever.
Carrying two or three leather knapsacks at a time, Rey led the goblins and guided them.
I followed the signs left in each hallway to find my way, and within an hour I was able to reach the entrance to the basement.
¡°Is this the way to the 16th floor?¡±
I¡¯ve only just arrived at the entrance, but a mysterious rotten me vibrates from below.
Even the goblins who sometimes put up with rotten meat frowned.
¡°Going down.¡±
Ray pushed open the door.
Koo-Goo-Goo Pce-
The huge stone door began to open little by little.
For the first time, light shines where no light has ever entered.
As they opened the door, a light came on in the basement hallway.
However, it was so dark that it was difficult to see properly.
¡°Light.¡±
As Ray used his magic, a sphere-shaped light illuminated the surroundings.
Then the horror that unfolded in front of my eyes came into view.
Bewilderment filled the faces of the goblins, including Ray.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°The Lord is dead¡ all the monsters¡¡±
The bodies of the monsters were strewn about in front of their eyes.
Seeing that all of them suffered stab wounds, it seemed that they were trying to climb up to this ce, but were caught in a trap in the dungeon and died.
But why?
Why did the monsters on the 16th floor try toe up to the 15th floor?
¡®Did the rotten smelle from here?¡¯
Ray cautiously approached them.
Examining the corpses carefully, I saw that some of the monsters had their mouthspletely open.
If he was in that shape, there is a possibility that he would have suffered a shock right before he died.
Since he had lost so much blood, hemorrhagic shock or, if not that, infectious shock could havee.
The goblin queen looked at their corpses with a serious face.
¡°Don¡¯te too soon. Poison makes things even more of a headache.¡±
Ray dragged the corpse that looked the most intact.
Fortunately, the trap didn¡¯t activate, probably because it was the beginning of the road to the basement.
It appears to have been dead for three days.
Even so, it was a part where you could clearly feel how strong the monsters on the 16th floor were to reach this ce after breaking through all the traps.
Ray took out the silver scalpel he always carried with him in preparation for such an asion.
Although the scalpel was of a slightly different type, it was much better than nothing.
¡®I want to see the organs¡ but at this size, the front view is better than the side view.¡¯
Having made the monster¡¯s body lie on its back, Ray immediately underwent a median sternotomy.
A scalpel was drawn from the lower part of the neck directly above the sternum to the pit of the stomach.
The goblins let out a short groan.
¡°Turn off¡¡±
From their point of view, it seems that they are only damaging the body.
The goblin queen also stared at him with a puzzled expression.
After the skin incision waspleted, the sternum was exposed.
I fixed it well so that the skin would not get rolled into the sternum and blew mana into the scalpel.
Whoa-!
The aura de thinly surrounded the scalpel.
Carefully cutting the sternum, he cast his magic.
¡°Air hand.¡±
Originally, the sternum should be cut in half and a retractor used, but since there is no pheasant, a chicken should be used instead.
With his sternum fully retracted to secure his vision, he looked at the monster¡¯s organs.
I couldn¡¯t see it in detail yet, and there were a lot of difficulties because the body structure of monsters and humans were different.
What I was used to seeing in the front of my chest caught my eye.
¡®It¡¯s a tumor.¡¯
asionally, tumor removal is performed in the anterior chest during the incision.
Because of itsrge size, the size of the tumor is enormous.
I looked at every nook and cranny of the remaining organs past the fist-sized tumor.
It had three lungs, each one the size of a child¡¯s torso.
¡°What kind of ignorant lung is this?¡±
If you decide to breathe with these lungs, there will be no air left to breathe around you.
While I was looking closely at every part of my body.
I found that there was a slightly discolored area on my lung.
What is this?
Discoloration of a mixture of dark brown and orange.
There is something strange about something rotten.
After thinking for a moment, Ray tilted his head.
¡°poison?¡±
If it was poison poisoned through breathing, it would make sense, but then why is it only partially discolored?
Are there monsters that mainly use poison on the 16th floor?
Ray cut open part of the lung.
Then, in an unexpected result, even he opened his mouth.
Unlike the outside, which looked rtively intact, the inside of the monster¡¯s lungs waspletely rotten
. What the hell kind of poison¡¡¯
Did he use a biochemical weapon?
The moment the monster breathes.
The lungs werepletely rotted in less than a second.
With that, Ray was able to infer the 16th floor to some extent.
¡®In the worst case¡ the 16th floor is poisonous.¡¯
It will also be and of atrocities with poisonous enough that even monsters cannot live there.
Chapter 497
Episode 497 Heading to the Deep (4)
While digging up the corpse of a monster, he was frozen and the goblins, feeling strange, approached him.
¡°Goblin god¡ strange¡¡±
¡°Are you sick?¡±
The Goblin Queen also asked.
¡°Is anything going on?¡±
That moment.
As I descended the 15th floor, I thought of the countless goblins that had died.
perhaps.
The moment I went down this basement, I didn¡¯t know that the previous tragedy would happen again.
The goblins might struggle in agony, grab their necks, cough up blood, and die.
¡®Is it really right to go down apanied by goblins?¡¯
I taught them the sword to get out of here, but for the goblins, this would be their home.
The thought came to him about whether he could take control of their lives.
did you notice that?
said the Goblin Queen with a sling.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but if you want to get us out of here, kill me.¡±
Ray¡¯s head turned to her.
Then she drew her sword.
It was a wooden sword that was trimmed into the shape of a sword with only usable tree branches.
However, if the person holding it is an Auror user, the words are different.
Emitting an aura that seemed to be lush with nature¡¯s greenery, she aimed her sword at her neck.
Even the goblins, whose physical abilities have dramatically improved by killing monsters in dungeons, cannot withstand the aura.
The Goblin Queen looked at Rey with determined eyes.
¡°We are goblin warriors. Being kicked out by those who follow is the shame of a warrior. I beg you, but do not shame me even if you kill me with your own hands.¡±
The goblin queen knelt first and put her sword to her throat, and the goblins that followed also knelt down as well.
fear of death.
Goblins had less of that than other monsters.
That¡¯s why you can sacrifice your life to be loyal to the king and protect your family.
That¡¯s the only strength that the weak goblins have been able to survive until now.
Ray threw a nce at them once.
¡°If you think about your life on the 15th floor, you might regret it greatly. It might be tougher down here than you think.¡±
In response to his words, she asked back as if she was curious.
¡°What is the Goblin God so afraid of?¡±
Ray met her with cold eyes.
¡°I am afraid of losing you.¡±
Up until now, I had taught them the sword in order to summon their forces to go outside.
However, it seems that he has be affectionate in the process.
Even if it¡¯s just a goblin.
Even if they are monsters that are regarded as insignificant on the outside, they are the ones who shared the hard times with them.
We shared the joy and shared the pain.
There was no way I could send them to their deaths with a light heart now.
The Goblin Queen opened her mouth with surprised eyes.
¡°Us? You are the faith of the goblins. If you decide, we will follow.¡±
So that was the problem.
It means that you have all the rights to their life and death.
If ordered to die, they would die without any hesitation.
However, as Rey, she wanted the goblins to somehow survive.
And if you go down this basement for sure.
There will definitely be goblins that die.
After staring at the goblins for a moment, Ray rummaged through his leather backpack.
Soon, he handed over a rugged ne made from the teeth or ws of monsters.
Originally, they were supposed to be given after arriving on the 16th floor.
But before that, I wanted to let the goblins choose.
I wanted to make myself decide my own life, not risking my life because I followed someone.
¡°catch.¡±
¡°Ugh. What the hell is this¡?¡± ¡°You can hang it around your neck like this.¡±
After teaching them how to use them, goblins started copying them one by one.
As they all put the nes around their necks, Ray looked at the goblins in disgust.
¡°This is going to be dangerous, to be sure. Besides, I¡¯m still not sure if I¡¯ll be able to go outside. I can¡¯t guarantee you anything.¡±
The goblins listened to him in silence.
Ray put the ne around his neck as well, and then tapped the crude ornament hanging in the middle.
¡°So, in the end, risk your life with your will, not my will. If you¡¯re going down the 16th floor with me, infuse the decorations with mana, otherwise just keep them. Someday a ne wille in handy.¡±
The goblins, who looked at each other at his words, easily blew mana into the ne without thinking about it.
I think I became an idiot for saying the weight for no reason.
Whoop-!
The resonance of mana exploded here and there.
Along with that, a huge orb-shaped protective shield erupted from them.
It was only a 1-circle magic, Shield, but it was enough to surprise the goblins.
¡°Keeeh?¡± ¡°Goblin God. What is this?¡±
Rey raised a ck sword made from a centipede carapace and lightly struck their orbs.
Toow-!
The ck sword, which contained no mana, bounced off without being able to prate the shield.
Seeing that, the Goblin Queen noticed.
¡°I can¡¯t believe this¡¡±
¡°Yes. Maybe this will save your life a few times. But if you run out of mana, you won¡¯t be able to use it.¡±
It was not a big deal to Ray, but they saw it as a magic tool for the first time.
In addition, goblin mages born among goblins couldn¡¯t imbue things with magic, so it looked like the power of a god to them.
¡°The Goblin God¡¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Those who have been given power by the gods are called saints and saints in the world of humans and are revered.
It wasn¡¯t much different even for goblins.
Powered by the goblin god, they considered themselves the chosen ones.
In short, he became an apostle.
A ne is a sign of a believer.
Soon it was imprinted in their minds.
Since it was a situation where they had to risk their lives, I thought a few of them would escape the group, but rather, they were touching the ne with a glorious expression, so even Ray was a little suspicious.
¡°Lord, everyone is ready to go down to the 16th floor.¡±
For some reason, the goblin queen seemed more respectful than before.
Is it because of my mood?
Ray looked down at the corpses of the monsters.
¡®I hope my prediction is wrong.¡¯
Goblins are vulnerable to even light poison smoke.
Although the story was limited to the goblins outside, who are the weakest among monsters, I don¡¯t think the characteristics of the goblins in the dungeon are different.
¡°Then go down.¡±
Gulp-
The goblins swallowed their saliva.
No matter how determined he was, he couldn¡¯t help but be nervous when he saw the corpses of monsters all over the ce.
Ray took a step ahead.
As I passed the corpses of the monsters and reached the front of the stairs, I began to see the scenery under the stairs that I had never seen before.
From traces of monsters that seemed to have been eaten while trying to escape, to monsters that lost their lives due to poison.
In the meantime, even those whose whole bodies were torn by traps while trying to climb the stairs.
The appearance of the dead was indeed diverse.
The rotten smell has also gotten worse than before, to the point where I can¡¯t go forward without covering my nose.
¡°Follow me carefully.¡±
The stairs are covered with the sticky blood of monsters.
If you fall incorrectly, you can seriously injure yourself.
The goblins went down the stairs with slightly uneasy faces.
Turbuck-Turbuck-
Fortunately, the trap didn¡¯t activate, but the nerves were on edge, so fatigue came quickly.
They headed underground without saying a word, seeing the horrendous appearances of the monsters they saw whenever they passed by.
* * *
Harfman started working within the vige of Billo.
¡°Put them all away!¡±
When the surroundings were defeated with a wagon surrounded by gold, the entire area around the vige of Bilo was covered with gs from the upper half of the harp.
In the meantime, he set up a branch in Billo Vige.
If it¡¯s money anyway, I¡¯ve saved enough money to rot.
Inrge cities where people are concentrated, there are already half-manpanies, so opening a branch or two now won¡¯t be a big hindrance to profits.
After taking control of the vige with Bill, he immediately made an official request to the mercenary guild.
The content of the request is to guard the surroundings of Grandel¡¯s forest with impunity.
Only those who have a certain identity and guarantee the trust in the guild were put forward as a condition.
As it was requested by the top of the continent, the reward was certain.
For the mercenaries, the upper half of Halfman was a big hand and a stick.
That¡¯s because he gave out one or two gold coins with trivial content.
Within the mercenary guild, arge number of people gathered and epted the request from the upper half of the half.
What does it matter to those who broke their names in a game where mana disappeared? Their intuition, which they learned in realbat at the risk of their lives while wandering around the battlefield, is in some ways more frightening than mana.
Moreover, Hafman, wary of the indolence of the mercenaries, dered that he would give one gold coin for each intruder.
This means that if you kill 30 people, you can earn 30 gold coins.
The eyes of the mercenaries, who were always in need of money, could not help but turn.
Under the circumstances, there was no way the elf hunters would dare to approach Grandel¡¯s Forest.
Some ve traders with swollen livers tried to sneak in at night, but were caught by mercenaries and thrown into prison.
It wasn¡¯t for nothing that people in the neighborhood said that the security of Bilo vige was better than that of the royal capital.
With the safety of Grandel Forest on track to some extent, Hafman tried to enter the Demonic Realm this time.
The branch manager dissuaded him from doing so.
¡°Fix it, my lord! Are you saying you sent a rescue team knowing where it was in that wide demonic realm? Besides, if it¡¯s a horse, it¡¯s a horse. Do you think the monstrous Taesangdanju will be saved by a mere rescue team? Rather, it would make sense that the rescue team was rescued by Taesangdanju!¡±
Listening to him, I think it¡¯s the same thing.
However, how can you not seek God with the reason of bing a believer?
Hafman, an ardent believer in Lei religion, ignored all the words of the branch manager.
¡°There are three things I swore to never lose until I get older.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Lord Taesangdan, his family, and money. How can you be called a man if you break your oath?¡±
His words were absurd, but his expression was extremely serious.
The branch manager, who was about to say more, knew very well that he would only hurt himself if he said more here anyway.
¡°Where can I break the stubbornness of the sophomore? Do whatever you want.¡±
Halfmanughed heartily at that.
¡°Hahahaha! In the future, the day wille when you will kneel before my insight.¡±
Hye-an is a bitch.
The branch manager snorted.
But he really soones to admire Hafman¡¯s words.
It was exactly two months before Soleil¡¯s ghost¡¯s demonic realm was destroyed.
Chapter 498
Episode 498 Stone statues being punished (1)
As we headed underground, the smell got worse.
¡°Ugh¡ the smell.¡±
Ray opened the door with mana all over his body.
Koo Goo Goong-!
The huge stone door opens slowly, revealing the horrors of the 16th floor.
Eventually, when they set foot on the ground on the 16th floor, only the corpses of monsters were lined up in front of them.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
The goblins, who are more sensitive to smell than humans, clutched their noses in agony.
The smell of rotting corpses.
But it seemed that that was not all.
¡°Return mana to the whole body. Otherwise, sooner orter you will copse.¡±
When Ray advised, the goblins hurriedly wrapped themselves in mana.
The amount of mana you have may not be able to be maintained for a long time at the right time, but it will be less than not having it.
Ray explored his surroundings.
Maybe another monster will pop out.
As soon as I got out of the stone door with my nerves on edge, I could see the monster corpses filling the hallway.
There was not a single living monster.
At best, it is a staticyer. At worst, it is the scene they will soon find themselves in.
Ray took a closer look at the monsters.
Judging from theck of trauma, it was not likely that someone had attacked him.
Presumably these monsters also died from suffocation or poisoning.
¡°It¡¯s worse than I thought¡¡±
Ray thought he needed to find out the source of the smell.
But to do that, you need a safe ce first.
No matter how much the smell spreads everywhere, there is no safe ce on this wide floor.
He spread mana widely among the goblins.
¡°Haste.¡±
As his body suddenly became lighter, the goblins looked around his body with startled eyes.
In this way, you will be less fatigued and move faster, so it will be easier to explore.
He led a group of goblins and searched from ce to ce.
Since I didn¡¯t feel the presence of monsters around me, it was ratherfortable to be able to walk around with peace of mind.
I must have been walking around for an hour, but with no results.
The dungeon is wide.
It¡¯s even more strange that it¡¯s the size of a mountain range that has been swallowed whole, so it¡¯s rather strange to go around the whole thing in an hour.
Unlike him who was patient and trying to find a safe zone, the goblins were already reaching their limits.
¡°Kieheek¡¡±
It seemed that Mana was starting to run, as he seemed to be out of breath.
Ray expressed magic just in case he wanted to.
¡°Cure.¡±
The mana emitted from him purged the poison around him.
For a moment, the miasma resisted the mana, but was pushed back by his mighty mana.
It made breathing a little easier than before.
The goblins rxed their trembling bodies.
¡°Kueeee¡¡±
¡°Kieeee¡¡±
You won¡¯t be able to use magic forever, but it will be enough to take a breather.
Ray sat down in the rtively clean dungeon hallway.
¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while.¡±
At his words, the goblins also dragged their hips to sit down.
The Goblin Queen approached him with a rather serious face.
¡°The poison is getting stronger little by little.¡±
Ray nodded at her words.
He knows too.
I walked all the way for an hour, but far from being in an environment free of miasma, it was rather filled with miasma.
Perhaps the monsters tried to go up to the 15th floor because there was no safe ce anywhere on the 16th floor.
¡®If this happens, we have no choice but to remove the cause as soon as possible.¡¯
If left as it is, the goblins would die before going down to the 17th floor.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s probably the source of the poison in front of me.¡±
The goblin queen has a better nose than the other goblins.
In particr, he smelled the monster corpse very well, and he told me that the smell of the corpse wasing from across the hallway.
Ray took a look around.
An extreme environment in which nts cannot grow.
Because even the monsters were soaked in poison, they couldn¡¯t bear to eat each other and were just dying.
It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t understand why the dungeon had such a floor.
After resting for a while, the goblin group¡¯splexion returned, and Ray immediately stood up.
While mana was recovering, he went around purifying the hallway with magic, but within two hours, the hallway was filled with poison again.
If it was a moderate amount of poison, it was his mana that wouldpletely get rid of it.
It clearly showed how powerful the poison that spread throughout the dungeon was.
How many more hours would it take?
After wandering around the corridors for a bit, they were able to arrive at the ¡®source¡¯ within no time.
huge stone chamber.
It shouldn¡¯t even be the entrance to the basement, but there is a door.
Swallowing a gulp, he opened the door.
Iron spat-!
That¡¯s right-!
The door opened with the sound of a chain winding.
A stone statue was ced there.
Dok- Dok- Dok-
A stone statue of a girl who seems to be quietly praying.
Poison dripped drop by drop from her mouth.
No matter how much it flowed out, the poison had already formed a small pond.
¡°Is this poison¡?¡±
The venom that you can definitely feel is no joke.
If you touch your body even a little bit, you will die without knowing when you were poisoned.
However, the appearance had a sense of heterogeneity to be called poison.
From the outside, it is a transparent and clear pond.
It looks like there is no problem using it as drinking water, but in reality, it is a biochemical weapon that kills living things in an instant.
Curiously, there were no traces of dead monsters around the most toxic statue.
After leaving the goblins behind, he entered the stone chamber and looked around.
Inside the stone chamber full of toxic moss, there was only one stone statue of a young girl.
Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t get close to the statue of a girl in the middle of the pond.
I tried spreading mana to see if there was a venom nd underground, but fortunately it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.
After examining the stone chamber for a while, Ray soon turned his attention to the stone statue of the girl.
But something is familiar.
¡°huh?¡±
He narrowed his eyes.
Somehow, the clothes the girl is wearing look simr to the formal clothes given to saints in the holy kingdom.
Is that all?
Seongguk takes a rather unusual posture when praying to the goddess.
Kneeling on one knee and praying with one side bent at an angle is a characteristic of the Holy Land that serves Goddess Gaia.
Oddly enough, the stone statue of the girl was extremely simr to it.
Ray looked more closely at the statue of the girl.
The mark of the Seongguk, which must have been engraved on the back of the robe, was hidden by the statue¡¯s hair, but it was certain that it was very simr to the robe of the Seongguk.
¡°Couldn¡¯t it be Gaia again¡¡±
Suspicious of the goddess for a moment, he shook his head.
No matter how, could the goddess be involved in such a thing?
But if that¡¯s the case, how should I exin the girl¡¯s wedding dress?
Ray shook off his thoughts and went straight to the pond.
Mana was wrapped around her body, but poisonous air entered her body just by breathing.
It was truly a colossal venom.
¡°Cure.¡±
When the mana was gathered and the magic was manifested, a faint light was transmitted to the pond.
Whoa-!
With the resonance of mana, the pond seemed to respond for a moment, but it soon became quiet.
It must have been that his mana was pushed back by the ignorant miasma.
It wasn¡¯t like drawing mana from the air like before, but using mana absorbed by monsters, so the density itself wasn¡¯t that good.
¡°I can¡¯t solve this with magic.¡±
If it was poison spread in the air, it could be solved, but I thought it would be unreasonable to block the source.
Even if you bury it in the ground, the situation will only calm down for a while, because the poison pond will recur.
Ray looked at the statue of a girl.
Then, the only way left is to destroy the statue of the poison-spitting girl and bury the pond deep underground.
he groaned.
¡°Kkeuh¡.¡±
All you have to do is break the stone statue.
something feels awkward
Moreover, even if the pond is sealed, the miasma will rise again.
how do i do this
Thinking deeply, Ray remembered a magic he had been trying since the other day.
¡®Drain.¡¯
If it was that magic, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to melt the current miasma with mana?
It is a poison that even pushes mana away.
It was not unreasonable to head to the deepest part at once if it could be absorbedpletely.
However, in order to do so, he needed time to study magic, and the question was whether the goblins would be able to withstand that time.
¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±
It is better to move either way during the time to think.
Ray pulled out a small bottle from his leather pouch and carefully shook the soil around the pond.
He only lightly touched the poisonous soil around the pond, but the poison came up to the point where his hands that were full of mana were tingling.
Gulp ¨C
If you do something wrong, you will die.
It was not easy to even touch the poison that could be said to be the source of Manaro now.
Being careful not to get dirty, he put the bottle in his leather bag and left the stone chamber.
The goblins, who tilted their heads, followed him without knowing why.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
When the Goblin Queen asked, Ray, lightly poisoned, replied with a bluishplexion.
¡°I need to get out of here before I die.¡±
Due to the poisoning in through the breath from earlier, the whole inside is shaking.
Right now, he was sweating by wrapping mana around him to subdue the poison.
He wanted to get out of the vicinity of the stone statue even for a moment.
The goblins, too, seem to have reached their limit, and theirplexion is not good.
Now, the first thing to do is to get away from the pond and restore yourself.
I hurriedly moved my steps and reached the corner of the hallway, and Ray moved his hand slightly.
¡°Cure.¡±
It¡¯s a magic that wasn¡¯t used much outside.
After arriving on the 16th floor, it was transformed into a life magic that was used like everyday life.
After removing most of the poison spread in the air, Ray sighed.
Quickly pours mana into the body to subdue miasma.
His fingertips are a little numb, probably because he touched the soil near the pond.
¡°If this is the case, one month will not be enough¡¡±
More than one month in this environment.
Just thinking about it made me break out in a cold sweat.
Chapter 499
Episode 499 Stone statues being punished (2)
From the next day, Ray started researching magic.
Thinking only of magic in the dungeon, as if shutting themselves in a small room, the goblins had nothing to do.
There are no monsters around and the air is cleaned by Ray every two hours.
If there was a concern, there was no food and drinking water, but since there was a centipede¡¯s meat brought from the 15th floor, it could be endured for a while, but even that is the limit to endure for a week.
To that end, the Goblin Queen decided to make at least some preparations.
¡°We are going to find out where it goes underground.¡±
Shemanded the goblins and explored the surroundings.
Due to the miasma in the hallway, they couldn¡¯t go very far, but as long as their mana allowed, they wandered around quite a lot.
Two days had passed since Ray studied magic and the goblins spent their time exploring dungeons.
The dungeon is quiterge.
No matter how much she and the goblins wandered around, they only scratched the surface of the area.
¡°There must be no end to this¡¡±
The Goblin Queen wiped the sweat from her brow.
Mana consumption was so severe that cold sweat flowed.
In the case of goblins with low mana, it was often seen that even if they walked well, they would fall down.
When I was thinking about whether I should go back like this.
The goblins found something.
They couldn¡¯t bear toe close and called the goblin queen.
¡°Queen¡ There is a pond here.¡±
¡°A new¡ statue¡.¡±
A statue?
At their words, the Goblin Queen quickly approached them.
Then, far away from where the goblins were, a small room caught my eye.
I couldn¡¯t get close to it because of the strong miasma, but from a distance, it definitely looked quite simr to the stone statue of the girl I had seen before.
¡°To think there is another pond¡ can¡¯t it be that the source is not the same ce¡¡±
She bit her lip with a paleplexion.
It is not known how long it will take to deal with one source, but at this rate, apart from theck of food, they themselves will die from mana depletion first.
She thought she should tell Ray about this first.
¡°I¡¯m going back today.¡±
The goblins nodded at the Goblin Queen¡¯s words.
It was a situation where the poison was ufortable.
If they could go back, they couldn¡¯t have been better.
Not knowing what the queen was thinking, the goblins were just amused at the thought of going back.
* * *
Quite a bit of time has passed since the saint disappeared.
However, Seongguk was in such a predicament that it could not even announce him.
On one side, demonic religions prevailed, and on the other side, a new religion that changed its name to ¡®satellite religion¡¯ was born.
As if the two powers had been prepared before, they made apany and jumped into the upper world, but the prestige was not light, and the Seongguk was struggling.
Fortunately, with the help of half a million upper ranks, they managed to hold on somehow, but since they couldn¡¯t sell holy water or heal people with divine power, their funding line was drying up.
Since the disappearance of mana and divine power, the line between priests and ordinary people has be blurred.
There was no need to lean on them unless it was at a funeral.
The Demonic Church took advantage of the weakening of the Holy Kingdom and made efforts to grow.
Their growth took ce at a tremendous rate.
As the position wielded by them in the upper world increased and the number of believers increased, they became a huge force that could not be recklessly done in the position of the Holy Kingdom.
Of course, in the past, the Seongguk would have been able to easily subdue them, but the Seongguk, now in chaos, is truly a toothless tiger.
Rather, they were in a situation where they could not arbitrarily impose sanctions for fear of their copse, so it wasn¡¯t long before the continent¡¯s religions were divided into three.
A holy country that worships the Goddess Gaia.
A demon cult that worships demons.
A satellite cult that believes that a saint wielding inhuman powers is a god.
Of course, there were people who did not attach much importance to the division of religion, but this is no small matter.
First of all, the damage inflicted on the Holy Kingdom is enormous.
On a continent where only one religion existed, the importance of the Holy Nation would decrease.
Even if that happens, the Seongguk, which has produced sessive saints, will not decline so easily, but the financial damage will be significant.
In addition, the justification for giving a mace to heresy also disappears.
If demonic religions and satellite religions, which are clearly heretical, reach out to other cults without even touching them, they will surely say that they will decide the existence of their forces ording to their own taste.
Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that the hooligans can¡¯t do any direct harm, but if the believers turn their backs on such a problem, it¡¯s the holy country that will eventually suffer a loss.
Until now, as much as they had benefited from the continent¡¯s exclusive ¡®Divine Kingdom¡¯, they were suffering severe blows whenpetitors appeared.
The number of priests and priests who have lost their divine power and turned their backs on their faith in despair is also not small, so they are literally in a situation of dilemma.
In the Great War of the Holy Kingdom, where meetings were held every day, nobles gathered and suffered headaches.
Every day is the day when the demons and the satellite religions only suffer.
No matter what preparations were made, they were responding as if they had nned in advance.
It is not possible to cause a holy war.
The nobles could onlyment themselves in a situation where they couldn¡¯t do this either.
at that time.
A priest cautiously gave his opinion.
¡°Satellite religion was definitely a religion that worshiped saints as gods, right? If so, wouldn¡¯t it be a problem that could be solved if we could bring the Holy Son into the Holy Land¡?¡±
His words caught the eyes of the nobles.
Certainly it is.
Originally, the saint was chosen by the goddess Gaia.
He had enemies in the Holy Kingdom.
It is said that a new religion called satellite religion worships the saint as a god, but that is also a problem that will be solved when the saint returns to the Holy Land.
Or rather, it seemed that the Seongguk could absorb the huge power of the satellite bridge.
Zeke, who was appreciating the meeting as usual, nodded.
¡°¡To put it bluntly, it will happen.¡±
But even so, there is a problem.
Even though 20,000 troops from Lesian, Celia, and the Holy Kingdom gathered and entered the dungeon, there was no particr harvest.
¡°I don¡¯t know if I can really save my master just by gathering troops now.¡±
He was such a strong lord.
It was clear that he, who had beaten the necromancer who was said to have closed the age of sorcery, was unable toe out of the dungeon on his own, but it was unlikely that soldiers would be able to rescue him.
Eucliwood took the word.
¡°You must be trying to figure out how to get out of there. He is the kind of person who wille out even if he has to beat and destroy the dungeon. By now, you might have recovered your mana unlike us, who are clueless.¡±
It was frighteningly close to the answer.
If Ray had heard it, he might have gotten chills.
After a pause, she spoke again.
¡°So you don¡¯t have to worry. We, Bcroaga, are concentrating all our efforts around the dungeon where the saint is confined under the cooperation of Celia Kingdom. If there is even a small change, I will be the first to inform you, so please do not waste any more troops.¡±
When the number of soldiers is reduced, there are dangers both inside and outside.
Even so, it was impossible to move until the enlistment of the nobles.
The Duke of Trey and the Marquis of Bcroix said this, but the other nobles couldn¡¯t tell them to use soldiers.
The priest, who first spoke up, wanted to send a rescue team even if it meant using a little more soldiers, but soon kept his mouth shut.
¡°Everyone gathered here must know that the current situation in the Holy Land is not good.¡±
Eucliwood¡¯s words drew the attention of the audience to her.
She looked at each one and said.
¡°It is said that new religions are emerging and wars are raging in various ces, but a holy nation is a holy nation. When the age of magic in the past came to an end and many kingdoms perished, the Holy Kingdom always stood there. All we have to do is follow the guidance of the Goddess. Leave all your worries to the goddess.¡±
The aristocrats gradually fell in love with her words.
Eucliwood¡¯s words were the truth.
They are a holy nation, not a kingdom.
In the end, it¡¯s just a force gathered by those who believe in Gaia.
Isn¡¯t that the same for those who are new religious forces?
So far, the goddess held out her hand to them in any danger.
so that.
¡°So conventionally.¡±
No matter what danger lurks.
¡°Goddess.¡±
It is believed that it will punish the wicked and smile at them in the past.
¡°You will choose us.¡±
A fearful blind faith kindled a fire in their hearts.
* * *
When the goblins delivered the news, Ray threw away his magic research and got up from his seat.
¡°There¡¯s not just one source!¡±
To his cry, the Goblin Queen responded with a calm face.
¡°I¡¯m not sure. But¡ the scenery of the stone chamber was quite simr to the ce where the statue of the girl was.¡±
¡°Guide me. I want to see it with my own eyes.¡±
At his words, the Goblin Queen silently guided him.
I must have walked for about 30 minutes through the winding corridors of the dungeon.
From a distance, the Goblin Queen pointed with her finger.
¡°There it is.¡±
At the location she pointed to, there was a rtively small stone chamber.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Ray swallowed his saliva and moved closer to the stone chamber.
Unlike the first stone chamber, where the door was firmly closed, the second one was half-open.
Did someone even open it?
He put his hand on the door and pushed it.
Iron spat-!
That¡¯s right-!
When the door opened with the sound of chains being released, the scenery inside the stone chamber was clearly visible.
Just like the stone statue of a young man in the center of the stone chamber, transparent poison dripped from his mouth drop by drop.
If there is a difference between the two statues, the girl statue is in a reverent posture of prayer, while the young man is in an awkward posture.
However, it is strangely full of vitality.
To say it was a simple statue was a bit unsettling.
Besides, there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve been concerned about since before.
I could feel the divine power from the stone statue, albeit weakly.
Chapter 500
Episode 500 Stone statues being punished (3)
¡°This is¡¡±
This is undoubtedly the sacred power unique to Goddess Gaia.
It¡¯s the energy that has been together for several years, so even if it changes a little, you can tell.
Even as the poison slowly spread through his body, Ray was intent on examining the stone statue.
While looking around, he stared nkly at the stone statue of a young man.
¡®The divine power is protecting the stone statue.¡¯
The divine power was preventing the stone statue from being broken or damaged by the wind and waves of the years.
In terms of magic, it can be said that the stone statue has preservation magic.
It was an absurdly weak divine power, so I didn¡¯t notice it when I was a young girl, but I was able to feel the divine power when I saw the young man.
This dungeon must have something to do with Goddess Gaia.
But why?
Gaia is in the highest position here in the middle world, to the extent that believers even created the divine kingdom.
For what reason could such a goddess be involved in an ugly dungeon?
Thinking deeply, Ray shook his head.
¡®I don¡¯t know anything right now.¡¯
At this point, it¡¯s just thinking ahead.
I didn¡¯t know what the Goddess was doing behind the scenes, but first of all, I had to solve the immediate problem.
Ray stopped searching for the stone statue and returned to his temporary shelter.
A stone statue spewing poison.
And the stone chamber where you can feel the divine power of Goddess Gaia.
I felt strange when I saw the strangely lively stone statues, but the poison was so strong that it was impossible to get close to them.
¡°Now is the time for Drain magic to shine, but¡¡±
So far, the mana necessary for casting was still a littlecking.
When a high-circle wizard manifests magic, he unconsciously absorbs some of the mana in the air and uses it.
Otherwise, while using magic, the mana in the body could drain all at once and cause exhaustion.
Ray also tried to create drain magic based on that method, but it was impossible because the flow of mana flowing in the atmosphere was disrupted by the dungeon.
There was one thing that bothered me.
Mana is life.
In other words, absorbing a creature¡¯s mana is the same as absorbing life.
Maybe this action he is doing is magic against his will to save life.
It is magic that will do more to take lives than to save them.
Still, is it really okay to touch this magic?
I suddenly had such a thought.
¡°In the current situation, it may sound like a full stomach, but.¡±
Because of the thoughts running through my head, I can¡¯t properly grasp magic.
I went outside to get some wind.
In the still clogged dungeon corridor, nothing that could be called wind blows.
All that is there is the stifling smell of rotting corpses and poison.
¡°Cure. Clean.¡±
As I spread mana with the starter, the air became slightly refreshing.
Ray looked around.
The goblins caught my eye, distributing food without greed and exchanging kindness with each other.
There were also those who practiced swords, and there were even knights and goblins whose physiques grew even though they only gave them status.
I¡¯ve lived here for almost a year, but the dungeon is still a jumble of things I don¡¯t know.
Why do monsters that are so strong that they cannot bepared to those outside exist here?
What is the identity of the stone statues?
What does this dungeon really mean?
As of now, I really don¡¯t know anything.
¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one trapped here.¡¯
The ground was turned upside down and an endless dungeon was created.
Most of the people living around the Soleil Mountains were probably trapped.
And when you see that you haven¡¯te across a single person on your way down this far.
Obviously they are already dead.
Ray¡¯s gaze stopped on the knights and goblins.
They were teaching the swords to the young goblins in order to train the younger generation.
He generously shared the knowledge he had experienced in the dungeon with the baby goblins.
That will increase their survival rate.
Looking at it, Ray also thought of something.
I can¡¯t even guess how far I¡¯ll have to go to reach the deepest part.
So why not leave something helpful for those who wille hereter.
The feeling of loneliness thates from going over the edge of death is tremendous.
Because you have already experienced it, you can understand the feelings of other people who will reach this ce more than anyone else.
Even though the goblins were there for him.
I can¡¯t imagine anyone else having such luck.
If you can leave even a little hope.
With that alone, those who will find the dungeonter will be able to survive.
Having made up her mind, Ray immediately moved.
I am willing to risk my life to save it.
To do so, we must first get rid of this terrible poison.
Ray took out a parchment containing the theory of drain magic from his leather backpack.
It¡¯s just a few parchments I didn¡¯t bring, but it doesn¡¯t matter.
The contents were already intact in my head.
¡°Drain.¡±
He memorized the starter word.
Along with the wave of mana, the parchment in his hand glowed for a moment.
Sluruk-
It was scattered without power.
One of the main reasons for not manifesting magic is theck of mana.
However, since exhaustion did not ur, it seemed that it was not simply due tock of mana.
¡°Once more.¡±
Ray scribbled something on the parchment.
And then raises mana again.
¡°Drain.¡±
Whoop-!
A simr halo of light enveloped the parchment.
But that was all.
The light soon disappears and nothing happens to the parchment.
No matter how many times I tried, the result was the same.
Unlike before, Ray¡¯s gaze was firm.
The goblins who were watching him moved away quietly to avoid disturbing him.
In the temporary shelter that had be the new goblin den, only his voice recited his mother tongue.
* * *
Rey, who had been confined to a small room for days, eventually spread out on the floor.
¡°Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe¡ I¡¯m going to die first¡ Is this really going to happen?¡±
Even after working hard for several days, there is no result, so disbelief in magic creeps up in your heart.
It was to the point where I could understand why all the warlocks were dressed in skinny clothes.
It¡¯s not like they liked it.
It was rotting in the heart in order to obtain one magic, so it naturally became that shape.
I thought about hitting him like this, but then I shook my head violently.
Are you thinking of giving up already?
After entering the dungeon, even if I became weak, I became too weak.
It was probably because he hadn¡¯t been healed by Aira for over a year.
It must have been because of that.
Ray shook his head and suddenly thought.
¡°How would Ira solve this problem?¡±
Although Ray had already surpassed her in terms of creating magic circles, Aira was still several steps ahead of her in terms of magic knowledge.
If I had been outside, I would have received her help, but unfortunately, this was a dungeon.
I had no choice but to solve it on my own somehow.
Ray, thinking of Aira¡¯s face, thought of something.
Word spirit.
What if we mix spirit and magic?
Words expressed by will and magic established by theory.
If the two strengths are properly utilized in the currentcking part, wouldn¡¯t the magic be sessfully manifested?
Jump-!
Ray got up from his seat.
¡°That¡¯s it!¡±
Insufficient mana can bepensated with a small amount of spirit.
In addition, theplex part of the magic form could be corrected, albeit partially, if thenguage was added.
In that case, the chant will generally be shorter and the mana consumed will be less.
He removed the magic forms andplex magic forms that required a lot of mana among the parts written on the parchment in order to test them right away.
Instead, it fills the vacancy by using themandments.
Having memorized all the spells, he raised his hand.
He raised his mana again while cing his palm on parchment, which is rtively easy for mana to pass through.
The sense of absorbing mana.
wishing for it.
will.
mana.
If something is missing, the magic won¡¯t be manifested.
In the middle of inadvertently using magic, Aira¡¯s smiling face came to mind.
Her lips softened at the kindness of helping herself, who was by her side and not by her side.
¡°Drain.¡±
As I uttered the start word, the parchment gradually became blurry.
Mana wraps the thin parchment and disappears as it is.
Only the remnants of mana that had been floating in the air were transmitted to him intact through the palms of his hands.
The mana he felt in his palm was somehow warm.
Although it ended in a short moment, the remaining warmth brought a lingering effect.
He looked down at his hands with trembling eyes.
¡°pleted.¡±
I couldn¡¯t believe it even though I did it myself.
There was nothing in the hand that had been holding the parchment until now.
Are you saying you were sessful?
this crazy magic?
Ray spread his hand in the air as a test.
¡°Drain.¡±
Whoa-!
As if in response, Mana cried softly and quickly absorbed the miasma spread in the air.
Woo-woo-!
Absorbed too quickly.
Gyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy-!
Somehow the sound has changed.
Embarrassed, Ray screamed out loud.
¡°Aagh! Stop you bastard!¡±
Mana absorbed not only the miasma around him, but also the musty smell and unpleasant dust.
Even if the performance is good, it is too good.
Ray urgently stopped supplying mana.
Fortunately, it absorbed only what it wanted to absorb like a ghost, perhaps thanks to the effect of the spirit of speech, but if this was a jin built only in a general magic way, it would have melted everything around it and absorbed it as mana as long as mana supported it. will be.
Thinking about it sent chills down my spine.
He created the strongest and worst magic ever.
Chapter 501
Episode 501 Stone statues being punished (4)
When he absorbed all the miasma floating in the air with mana, his body was overflowing with strength.
For the first time in a long time, a pleasant feeling of pleasure overtook him due to the mana overflowing his whole body.
It was this much just by absorbing the poison that was spreading around, but what if the source of the poison was absorbed?
Even thinking about it, the fear of drain magic came to the point.
¡®Unless it¡¯s a dire situation, I¡¯ll make sure not to swing it toward life.¡¯
Perhaps the target will disappear as mana without even feeling pain.
Clearly, it is an act of spheming the dignity of life to make a living life disappear just because you feel like it.
This was the case with Heal magic, which inadvertently killed a deer while learning basic magic in the past.
Ray held the parchment on which the theory of Drain magic was written.
¡°Drain.¡±
And it was absorbed right away.
This is magic that should not be known to the public.
Of course, in order to unfold perfectly, it was necessary to awaken the spirit of speech, but even the middle process could be said to be dangerous enough.
If it¡¯s not going to be used for the right thing, it¡¯s better that it doesn¡¯t exist.
¡°Everything was said to be overpaid.¡±
Excessive means is not the same as insufficient.
Although it was created because of the circumstances, it was clear that this magic was over the limit.
Didn¡¯t Aira also say that?
¨C If the will of the wielder is weak, it is better not to have the power of words.
He also agreed with her words.
Drain is a magic that can easily dissolve a mountain if you want to.
In some ways, it can be said to be more efficient than Meteor or Blizzard, which are high-levelrge-scale magic.
Because of that, Ray promised himself that he would not abuse the Drain magic recklessly.
After removing all traces of the theory of magic, he copsed to the ground.
After entering the dungeon, he studied only one magic for several months.
It was only a few days after reaching the 16th floor, but it felt like ten years to him.
And only today was he able toplete the magic he had been struggling with so much.
It seemed possible to absorb the entire dungeon if he wanted to, but if he did, everyone except himself would disappear.
¡°It can¡¯t be done that way.¡±
It¡¯s a total turn of events without the goblins I¡¯ve been with.
Didn¡¯t you promise to take me outside?
If that¡¯s the case, you have no choice but to go down with the straight air method.
The most disturbing thing is, first of all, the poison that spreads here and there.
Ray got up.
¡°Should we go somewhere to taste how nasty poison it is?¡±
He brushed off his dirt-covered buttocks with his hand and moved on.
* * *
King Deogard of Silia sent a personal letter to the Holy Kingdom and the Lessian Empire.
¨C The ¡®those who lose their power and go mad¡¯ mentioned earlier are appearing exponentially. Please set an example by suppressing it loudly.
It was only a few lines, but if the king of another country even sent a letter, it means that the problem is serious.
The pope and the emperor did not listen to it.
Even the missing soldiers were gathered together and ordered to be punished if there was any room for civil war.
Those whomanded the troops were all nobles of the count or higher.
They have the right to summarily execute their subjects.
So, if something unavoidable happened, it meant that they should do whatever they want, whether they kill or save, under their own judgment.
But the judgment of the pope and the emperor was a big mistake.
Some nobles among them were obsessed with the taste of pampering the people.
Fearing that their authority would fall to the ground, they took advantage of this time and behaved like animals.
People who enjoyed sex and did not like it were executed for various reasons.
Even the highest authority had given permission, so even if they acted like this, no one could say anything.
It is inevitable that people¡¯s dissatisfaction reaches its peak.
Although in the case of the Holy Kingdom, things did not spread as greatly as the Lesian Empire, but the Lessian Empire and the Celia Kingdom were not.
Civil wars broke out in various ces, and the emperor and King Theogard, who did not know the reason, were sweating hard to suppress the civil war.
Not knowing that a few greedy nobles were muddying the water behind them.
Hafman was watching all of this.
he said with a sigh.
¡°Tsk tsk. Whoever pushed it is doing something really stupid.¡±
Nowadays, it is not easy to entrust thend to a lord who is good at work.
The aristocrats were put under surveince, but then what?
After all, they are one
Perhaps the money squeezed out of the people was divided and gulp.
It would be a big mistake if they thought they would spy on each other.
¡°Things keep gettingplicated. The world won¡¯t leave me alone.¡±
When he spoke like a hero burning with a sense of justice, the branch manager served tea and epted his words.
¡°Danju-nim, please stop doing that and visit the merchants whose business has been cut offtely. How long are you going to just stay in the office?¡±
He is a sober man who has been shutting himself in his office for some time and counting money.
It looked reallyzy.
Thanks to this, the upper half of the upper half has stopped trading, saying that it is not the same as before.
Of course, that much couldn¡¯t hit Harpman directly, but the top team is moving on credit!
Since the merchant has lost his trust, what will he do?
Hafmann, whether aware of his thoughts or not, just talked leisurely while drinking tea.
¡°What happened to the mercenaries?¡±
The branch manager sighed.
¡°We havepleted all preparations to get the number of people and send them to the Devil¡¯s Nest. But¡ this is already the third rescue. Is there really a possibility¡¡±
As the subject was sensitive to Hafman, the branch manager spoke cautiously.
However, Hafman was unmoved.
¡°It smells. For the past few days, the smell of Lord Taesangdan seems to be getting closer and closer. Isn¡¯t it thanks to you that I can drink tea like this leisurely? hahahaha.¡±
It¡¯s not like he¡¯s a dog, but seeing him say he smells and likes it makes me sick as a branch manager.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll send the mercenaries to the Devil¡¯s Land likest time.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. Give me everything you can give me Because they are willing to sacrifice themselves for Lord Taesangdan.¡±
What I¡¯m talking about is not the top of the continent, but just a bandit.
Is it really okay to leave it like this?
Could it be that Danju went crazy with the shock of losing Taesang Danju?
Doubts that were unthinkable in the past began to arise.
Little by little, disbelief grew in the eyes of the branch manager who was looking at Harpman.
* * *
The Kingdom of Celia was hit by a big storm.
The nobles installed and went around freely, and the people always suffered from hardships.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the disappearance of mana, but the famine continued.
Because of that, it was close to impossible to stock up on grain in the warehouse.
In addition to that, because of the aristocrats who openly demand women and bribes, they are at a loss because they have no food to live on.
People who met in the viges here and there joined forces with each other, as if they thought that this would not be possible.
¡°It can¡¯t go on like this!¡±
¡°Whether they were executed for rebellion or starved to death, I don¡¯t think my anger will go away if I don¡¯t beat them to death with my own hands!¡±
¡°¡my son diedst night. At least I swore I wouldn¡¯t go hungry¡!¡±
It is terrifying if the people once bear resentment.
That¡¯s why wise rulers are always wary of the people, not the nobles.
The people who did not ovee the tyranny rose up in an instant from all over the ce.
Their number far exceeded the number of soldiers.
Even though they were not heavily armed with weapons, the huge army of up to 70,000 men was a threat to the kingdom by itself.
Deogard, who was hearing the report from the royal family, jumped up from his seat.
¡°what! Are you telling me to watch it now!¡±
When he exploded in anger, the reporter who was posting the report trembled.
¡°There is no doubt. There are rumors that angry people are advancing on the royal capital¡¡±
¡°Su! What a number!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t give you an urate report¡ If you gather the information you¡¯ve received from lords from all over the world, maybe 50,000 people will pass¡¡± After talking halfway
through, Deogard lost face and sat down in his seat.
More than fifty thousand?
This is not the level of rebellion.
If an army of 50,000 troops invades immediately, the royal capital will be wiped out in an instant.
¡°Uh¡ how could this happen¡ where did the Count who was sent to quell the civil war do?¡±
At his question, the knight salivated for a moment before answering cautiously.
¡°¡It is said that Count Morn, sent by His Majesty, was exploiting the people with the guard. I heard from a nearby lord that there was a case of forcibly taking a woman from a farmhouse and touching it for being an annoyance to a quiet vige.¡±
Hearing that far, Deogard noticed how things were going.
¡°Huh¡!¡±
He was dispatched to prevent possible civil war, and he was doing something like a beast there!
¡°Bring my sword!¡±
When the indignant Deogard shouted, the attendants waiting outside moved quickly.
It was the first time they had seen such an angry king.
I didn¡¯t want to upset my heart and get angry.
When the attendants rushed over and brought the sword, Deogard drew it without hesitation.
Slurreureung-!
Even when the huge bastard sword is pulled out of its scabbard, the sound of friction is barely audible.
A sword master who is the king of a kingdom and is said to have excelled in swordsmanship.
Although mana disappeared, his swordsmanship did not disappear.
Deogard came down that way from the throne, sword in hand.
¡°Guide! I have given the order, so I will kill you with my own hands!¡±
I don¡¯t know if that will really calm the people¡¯s anger, but now I had to somehow prevent them froming to the capital.
To do so, it was necessary to relieve their anger even a little.
All the attendants, including the escort knights, dissuaded him when the king said he would step forward.
¡°No, Your Majesty!¡±
¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside the castle!¡±
Despite their dissuade, King Deogard¡¯s steps did not stop.
If you don¡¯t go out now, the danger will be the same whether you¡¯re outside or inside.
Maybe the entire royal family could change.
The anarchy that Ray feared.
As he predicted, unusual movements were slowly showing in various ces.
Chapter 502
Episode 502 Stone statues being punished (5)
Unaware of the situation outside, Ray headed for the stone chamber apanied by the goblins.
The Goblin Queen asked anxiously.
¡°Isn¡¯t it too early yet¡¡±
She sent a little concern to Ray, who announced that he would get rid of the poison.
Even for a goblin god, there are things that are generally possible and things that are impossible.
But the only answer came back, knocking on my chest and telling me to believe only in myself.
¡°There is nothing to worry about. Now, the end of hardship is the beginning of happiness.¡±
¡°A sudden move is not a good thing. If you are concerned about theck of food, we will somehow¡¡±
Before she finished speaking, the stone chamber appeared.
Because the door had been left open before, the miasma inside the stone chamber spread thickly through the corridor.
Because of that, the goblins¡¯ faces turned ck.
If you don¡¯t deal with it quickly, you will surely get poisoned and suffer.
Ray quickly gathered mana and manifested magic.
¡°Drain.¡±
The miasma that spreads around him with the starter word naturally moves to him.
Although the goblins couldn¡¯t feel the movement due to their low level of study of mana, they could notice that the surroundings were bing more refreshing.
Blood slowly returned to the dead skin of the goblins.
As the purified air entered their lungs, the startled goblins muttered in an incoherent tone.
¡°Even poison¡¡±
¡°Disappears¡¡±
Even the goblin queen was already opening her mouth in admiration for his ability close to that of a god.
¡°How¡?¡±
Raypletely absorbed the miasma that spread in the hallway.
Now, he had obtained mana that was so powerful that it could not even bepared to sword masters.
How strong was the venom, how could this amount of mana have umted?
The more I thought about it, the more I was dumbfounded, but my heart was filled with a sense of satisfaction from mana.
Ray waved his hand lightly.
Faaaaang-!
The air was blown out by the mana andpletely pushed away the miasma gathered in one corner.
With this much power, the 17th floor shouldn¡¯t be a problem.
After clearing the hallway, Ray slowly entered the stone chamber.
Ray¡¯s expression frowned at the miasma that made his skin tingle.
¡°It¡¯s worse than before.¡±
Is it because I left the door open?
Somehow, the poison felt stronger than before.
Unable to enter the stone chamber, the goblins who watched Ray from the outside spoke anxiously.
¡°Goblin god¡e back if it¡¯s dangerous.¡±
¡°As the Queen said, there is plenty of time.¡±
There is plenty of time on the subject of no food.
How can you not know that you are worrying about yourself and letting go of your life?
The goblin queen and knights are also restless, not daring to approach.
Ray deliberately moved closer to the statue to show them he was safe.
The robes of the holy kingdom.
In addition to that, Gaia¡¯s unique sacred power felt insignificant.
All the characteristics of the stone statue were out of ce here.
Why the hell did this stone statue exist in the dungeon?
He carefully ced his finger in the pond created under the statue of a young man.
As I
lightly dipped my index finger into the pond, an indescribable miasma raged.
In the past, it was poisonous enough that it would have been fatal.
However, it is different now that he has absorbed all the miasma that existed in the hallway.
It can resist even the source of poison, albeit slightly.
Ray cast a spell towards the pond.
¡°Drain.¡±
Whoa-!
As the mana that flowed out with the starter fish wrapped around the pond, miasma fiercely resisted it.
Kwaaaang-!
The poison of the pond sshes here and there with the explosion.
This is a natural reaction since the two strong energies met.
If it was a rtionship between mana and mana, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered, but the reason for such a reaction was simple if you think about it.
It must be proof that the Poison Pond is made of divine power, not mana.
Ray, who was drenched in the poison of the pond, focused his mind.
If the mana is disturbed even for a moment, the whole body will be ovted by the intense divine power poison.
¡®First of all, let¡¯s focus on absorption.¡¯
He put only enough mana for his body tost, and the remaining mana was absorbed by the pond.
But even so, Mana continued to toss and turn with the pond as if hitting a wall.
Although he is adding strength to his magic that absorbs miasma with mana, it is because he does not have enough mana to absorb all of the huge pond.
¡®What kind of divine power do you have so many?¡¯
No matter how mature you are, there¡¯s no way you can put this much divine power into your body.
If it¡¯s possible, it¡¯s probably about Gaia¡¯s hidden child.
In other words, this pond in front of me is not poison that humans can handle.
Seeing that it was made of divine power, I thought it might have been made by a saint somewhere, but I soon changed my mind.
This is definitely a ce created by a goddess.
Besides, I don¡¯t know why, but I made a poison pond topletely prevent other creatures from approaching the stone chamber.
What is the reason?
in the middle of thinking.
Absorption of mana has been elerated.
It was probably because he had absorbed some of the miasma, so he had enough mana.
Whoa-!
Divine power and mana collided and emitted resonance.
Poison resisted as fiercely as before, but soon sumbed to Ray¡¯s mana.
All the poison in the small pond turned into mana and was absorbed into him.
¡°Mmm.¡±
As the vast amount of mana raged in an instant, beads of sweat flowed from Ray¡¯s face.
What was once a poison-filled pond is now simply a pit dug in the ground.
His empty mana rod was filled with powerful mana, and mana spewed out around him because he exceeded the limit he could contain.
In the aftermath, the goblins had to raise their mana against Ray¡¯s mana.
Although it was notparable to the previous power, it could be said that it had regained some power.
Ray¡¯s closed eyes slowly opened.
The blue eyes are full of pure light.
My whole body was full of strength.
It felt like if I shook my hands, I could lightly crush a small mountain peak.
¡°Hehehe.¡±
Laughter came out of nowhere.
How long have you been living so far?
I noticed the mere monsters and made a living in a corner to avoid them.
He tried hard not to give up hope in a situation where he might not be able to reach the deepest part of the dungeon.
How hard has it been so far?
I didn¡¯t want to suffer anymore.
Ray captured the mana that was exploding around him.
He spread the overflowing mana in his body widely around him.
Now that the poison problem has been solved, only the statue remains.
A stone statue that releases poison drop by drop from its mouth.
If you don¡¯t break it down, the poison will probably continue toe out.
However, he was a little reluctant to break the lively stone statue that even felt divine power.
¡°Ugh. This can¡¯t be helped.¡±
Even though I promised not to use it on life.
Ray put his hand on the forehead of the young stone statue.
The weak divine power from the stone statue seemed to pull her hand.
Feeling a strange sensation, I memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Drain.¡±
It was a short moment because he only absorbed the stone statue, but the result was unexpected even for Ray.
The statue melted away, revealing something within.
viscous liquid.
It is already extremely corrupt filth to be called a living life.
Afterpletely absorbing the remaining poison and stone statue, only the filth was dumped on the floor of the stone chamber.
Then the smell of rotting corpses filled the stone chamber.
¡°This¡¡±
It would be hard to see it as alive, but it must have been something that would have been alive in the past.
Could it be that this liquid melted because the young stone statue stayed with the poison for a long time?
It¡¯s a story with plenty of potential.
A strangely lively stone statue.
If it turned a living person to stone, that would exin it.
Of course, it seems that there are perverts who preserve people by petrifying them in this way among ck magicians, but this seemed different from that.
Ray also wouldn¡¯t have been interested if the statues were in the shape of ordinary people.
However, the stone statues were clearly wearing the robes of the Holy Kingdom.
Moreover, the robes that only adults are allowed to wear.
Doesn¡¯t that mean that if the stone statue was really human, then the statue of a young man hardened into stone was a saint in the past?
Ray was speechless.
why?
What does the goddess Gaia and the Holy Kingdom have to do with this dungeon?
After looking at the ce where the stone statue had been for a while, Ray left the stone chamber with a confused mind.
* * *
The goblins assumed that Ray would surely die by the time he entered the stone chamber.
However, he even dipped his hand into the pond.
¡°The Lord is dying! Goblin God!¡±
¡°stop!¡±
The goblins dissuaded him, but he was absorbed in something he couldn¡¯t hear.
The goblin queen turned her head away as if she couldn¡¯t see her, and the goblin knights flinched as if they would run away at any moment.
The sight that followed was truly unbelievable.
The poison in the pond decreased little by little, and soon it was emptied to the point where the bottom waspletely exposed.
In addition to that, the hair all over her body stood up from the intimidation she felt from Ray, who had absorbed the pond.
¡°Hehehe.¡±
heughed.
In order to block the weak mana that spewed out from thatugh, they had to fight with all their might.
¡°The Goblin God¡!¡±
I could feel mana flowing through his body.
I learned that tangible mana is a weapon by itself.
If so, what on earth should we think of mana that is so clear that it can be seen with the naked eye, swimming in the air?
They felt death in his pettyughter.
If he hadn¡¯t properly raised mana and fought back, his entire body could have exploded.
The goblins instinctively realized that they couldn¡¯t move.
He didn¡¯t stop there, heid his hand on the stone statue and absorbed it too.
From the goblins¡¯ point of view, it would be more correct to say that the existing stone statue has disappeared.
It disappeared just by touching it.
It is impossible if it is not God.
The goblins¡¯ eyes trembled.
However, it was not a trembling caused by fear.
excitement and joy.
They cheered as they raised their weapons, entangled with countless emotions.
¡°Keeeh!¡±
¡°Queueex!¡±
The strong survive.
That is why the weak follow the strong in order to survive.
Those survival instincts from the past became excited and delighted when they saw the strong.
The goblins had strong confidence in their survival.
Maybe, as Ray said, he might really be able to go out into the world.
It gave them hope.
Chapter 503
Episode 503 Stone Statues Being Punished (6)
After that, Ray spent the entire day observing the stone chamber.
He knows very well that he doesn¡¯t have much time.
It wouldn¡¯t be strange if several kingdoms were destroyed by all sorts of civil wars and wars outside by now.
It must have been a huge mess for that amount of mana to disappear in an instant.
However, even so, Ray could not leave these chambers behind.
They were like the only clues found in arge dungeon.
If you investigate these things, you might find out something.
¡°Ugh. Anyway, this is too empty.¡±
The ce where the stone statue of a young man used to be.
The filth could not be seen, as if it had already disappeared under the stone chamber.
Ray had absorbed all of the pond that stood out, so now it looked like there was just a hollow in the small stone chamber.
Could there really be something in this ce?
I tried spreading mana and stomping my feet, but no significant change urred.
¡°They are stone statues in the robes of saints.¡±
Judging from the state of the stone statue, it appeared to have been made quite a long time ago.
Why did they leave the statues here and poison them so that living things cannot approach them?
Without clearing up the question, Ray left the stone chamber.
Due to theck of food, he hadn¡¯t eaten for several days, but he never lost his hunger, perhaps thanks to absorbing the poison from the pond.
He patted his stomach and groaned.
¡°Let¡¯s go eat the next mana.¡±
The goblins have already been sent back to their quarters.
It was because it was difficult to handle the divine power poison at their level.
He says that he will follow him even at the cost of his life, like a warlord, but Ray is exhausted trying to stop it.
As he walked through the hallway, he was greeted with fresh air that was different from before.
It¡¯s probably because they removed one of the stone chambers that were filled with poison.
It was the first time in my life that I was happy with the musty air of the dungeon.
After walking for about 30 minutes, we arrived at the stone chamber where the ¡®girl statue¡¯ prayed.
A stone chamber slightlyrger than the ce where the stone statue of a young man was.
The state of the poisonous moss also didn¡¯t look that old.
Ray pushed back the miasma that spread around him with mana.
¡°Drain.¡±
As he stretched out his hand and recited the starter word, the miasma that was pushed out was quickly absorbed into him.
Uh-uh-
With the resonance, even the poison of the pond is dragged.
It was as if an angry pond was about to swallow Ray.
However, it was an instant for the pond to be absorbed by him.
As before, there is no need to adjust the speed due to theck of mana required for drain magic.
Sssss-!
The bottom of the pond was exposed with a creepy sound like a snake crawling across the ground.
Mana became more full than when he absorbed the poison in the stone chamber where the young man was.
Now, until you leave the dungeon, there will be little chance of being courted by mana.
¡°ha.¡±
He vomited out the remnants of the poison with a short breath and then moved his gaze to the stone statue of the girl.
The figure of a girl praying quietly came to me with some pity.
Poison was still flowing from the corner of his mouth, but it looked like he was praying to God and vomiting blood.
Ray gently ced his hand on the girl¡¯s crown.
¡°Drain.¡±
The warm energy of mana enveloped the girl along with the starter word.
OK.
Puppy-!
The stone statue cracks and then shatters.
Light brown hair flows down from the stone statue, which must have been stone.
A small hand that was praying was revealed.
Those trembling hands seemed to be afraid of something.
I never thought that a person would appear from a stone statue that had been absorbed.
I had never seen anyone in the dungeon, so the feeling was new.
However, the emotion of pure surprise preceded it.
It was something he hadn¡¯t expected at all.
Ray quickly reached out and supported the girl.
Then, he felt the cold girl¡¯s body temperature.
¡°Ah ¡ Ah ¡.¡±
The girl did not evene out properly.
Ray asked, taking the girl¡¯s pulse.
¡°are you okay?¡±
¡°Ah¡ uh¡¡±
My body is too cold.
At this rate, I thought I might die of hypothermia.
Ray quickly manifested his magic.
¡°Heat.¡±
Warm heat spread throughout the stone chamber.
The girl¡¯s eyes slowly opened as the heat flowed through her body, which had been cold for a moment.
¡°Ah¡ bu¡ bee¡ is it¡ finally¡ over¡¡±
Judging by the iprehensible sound, I wondered if it was a hallucination caused by shock, but somehow it didn¡¯t seem like it.
The girl¡¯s gaze was looking at the ce where the pond used to be, not herself.
bee?
What does it mean?
The moment Ray was about to ask the girl.
The girl¡¯s body slowly began to melt.
It is simr to the statue of a young man.
without even trying to put my hands on something.
It failed to maintain its shape and left a puddle on the floor of the stone chamber.
Left alone in the stone chamber again, Ray nkly stared at the melted remains of the girl as if possessed by something.
¡°He wasughing.¡±
No doubt at thest moment she wasughing.
Even at the moment when his whole body melted, he was smiling happily.
why?
I do not know.
In the current situation, I couldn¡¯t even infer something.
I couldn¡¯t even guess what Gaia had done to this stone chamber.
Witnessing the shocking sight, Ray was lost in thought for a while in the stone chamber and did not know how to move.
* * *
As Ray said, Hafman always kept a close eye on the movements of the ck Room.
However, after the mana disappeared, somehow the ck room did not show any change.
Halfman muttered as he stroked his beard.
¡°Um¡ that¡¯s strange. If you n to do something, now would be the right time.¡±
The fighting in the surrounding kingdoms does not stop, and the nobles who are looking for an opportunity plot a rebellion to gain the throne.
There has never been a period of chaos like this in the history of the continent.
If Heukbang was thinking of getting his hands on the continent and rolling it, aiming now was the best way.
¡°Since ancient times, the greatest force is the most terrifying when it is quiet. branch manager.¡±
When he called for the branch manager, the branch manager who was standing quietly in one ce lowered his head and answered.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Keep an eye on the movements of the ck Room more than now. Buy grain andbat supplies and maintain a rtionship with the mercenary guild so you can be prepared for anything.¡±
At that, the branch manager hesitantly replied.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, Danlord, but there are no manpower left at the top.¡±
Halfman tilted his head at the unexpected answer.
It is the top of oneself called the continent¡¯s best.
What do you mean when you say that you always have enough money and manpower, but you don¡¯t have enough manpower?
The branch manager exined.
¡°No one wants to join the upper ranks to make a few pennies now that the surroundings are infested with bandits and soldiers. It¡¯s a confusing time right now. No matter how big we are, we can¡¯t avoid chaos.¡±
No matter how much money you spend, it¡¯s not something you can¡¯t do.
It is natural that life is more important than money.
At the words of the branch manager, Hafman thought for a moment and then nodded.
¡°Umm¡ I see. Let me solve that problem.¡±
Words once spoken are sober that there is now to pick them up again.
The branch manager wondered if there was another trick.
Halfman, who was rummaging through something in his pocket, took out the top seal.
¡°I want to send a letter to the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°Are you talking about the letter?¡±
Halfman grinned at the branch manager¡¯s question.
¡°The Seongguk has a civil war, but a religious war is in full swing. In the current situation, only soldiers are needed, but the guild is not needed. So, I n to borrow the manpower of the upper ranks from the Holy Kingdom.¡±
Hearing this, the branch manager was taken aback.
¡°Are you thinking of purchasing the entire Merchant Chamber of the Holy Kingdom?¡±
¡°There is a corner where the people of the Holy Kingdom are united by faith, so they do not run away even when war breaks out. Of course, I n to pay fairpensation.¡±
¡°Payment is not the problem! If another problem arises¡¡±
No matter how mere the manpower of the upper ranks, they are believers in the Holy Kingdom.
If there were any problems with their safety, the Seongguk would use this as an excuse to request various things.
Halfman snorted.
¡°joy. In the meantime, there are many things that we have endured. If you protest over an insignificant issue, you will only stop supplying goods that were convenient for you.¡±
It is safe to say that Seongguk is in a state of war.
If the supply of supplies to the upper ranks was cut off here, it would surely be a fatal blow.
That¡¯s why the Holy Kingdom can¡¯t move recklessly.
After exining that much, the branch manager also nodded.
But the worries didn¡¯t go away.
he said with a worried face.
¡°But one day, our rtionship with the Holy Kingdom may be strained. No matter how much the rtionship is tied to Danju Taesang, the life and death of Danju Taesang is unclear.¡±
If he died inside the dungeon, Seongguk would not risk his life at the top of the half-man.
Therefore, it is highly likely that it will degenerate into a group-to-group rtionship that simply seeks profit.
The branch manager is pinching such a point.
Halfman shook his head.
¡°My whole body is talking about the branch manager. Taesang Danju is alive. In the distance, the sweet lord¡¯s scent wafts from within the Devil¡¯s Nest. It must be my nose.¡±
I don¡¯t know what kind of guy¡¯s nose smells people who are in the Devil¡¯s Land two or three domains away.
Did you even pour mana into your nose?
Hafman continued.
¡°So, we can make a statue of Taesang Danju here.¡±
He fiddles with a golden statue that looks like Taesang Danju, who is unknown when it was made.
Is that all?
Next to it are the robes and robes worn by Ray before that, folded neatly.
At this point, Danju¡¯s mental world was very suspicious.
¡°If Danlord¡¯s wife finds out, she will greatly bow down.¡±
The branch manager said with sincere concern.
Hana Hafman is still unharmed.
¡°This is like an amulet. If the guild is in danger at this time, the insider will understand.¡±
Even if you say such a thing with a face full of dignity, you won¡¯t be trusted.
It seemed that it was not only the top that was dangerous.
Chapter 504
Episode 504 Reunion with Soonbok (1)
Seongguk received a letter from the Hafman Company.
Ey, who was opening the letter, said ¡®ha¡¯ andughed.
¡°It seems that bing the top of the continent is not only because of borrowing the ability of others.¡±
Although it is a holy kingdom that has tilted due to the disappearance of divine power, its name has not yet been defeated by other kingdoms.
Ey was a little taken aback when Hafman, who was clearly aware of it better than anyone else, made such a bold proposal.
The high priest asked cautiously.
¡°What are you doing? His Holiness the Pope.¡±
¡°Read it.¡±
When I handed over the luxurious parchment, the high priest carefully epted it.
He looked at the parchment, read it again and again, and then his hands trembled.
¡°Oh, how reckless! Doesn¡¯t this mean that you will buy all the Merchant Merchants of the Holy Kingdom! A mere merchant who doesn¡¯t even know the subject¡!¡±
The high priest seemed like he was going to lead his troops and subdue the top half of the halfman right now.
Ey, with a slight smile on his lips, shook his hand to dissuade him.
¡°Leave it. It seems that our situation is already clear. You know like looking into the palm of your hand that you won¡¯t be able to refuse. It must have been with this thought from the beginning that the corps grew in size.¡±
For some reason, it was questionable that the half-man guild supported their corps from long ago.
No matter how much the saint is in Taesangdanju, the actualmand authority is all in Hafman.
What the hell are you thinking about giving so generously?
Isn¡¯t it absurdly kind to call it a merchant?
I thought so, but to think it woulde back like this.
¡®¡Halfman. He¡¯s a character that can¡¯t be ignored.¡¯
Ey rose from his seat.
¡°Our upper ss is never that cheap. ept the greetings from the half-man top. We should start haggling.¡±
Even if you want to buy the top, it is useless if the price is expensive.
We will see if only Harp, who is good at plotting, is good at bargaining.
* * *
As soon as it seemed that his words had been safely delivered to the Holy Kingdom, only Harpman, who was sitting in the office, burst intoughter.
¡°Hahahaha! You can clearly see how the old ogre¡¯s face has changed.¡±
Only the branch manager was concerned about his words, which could not be found anywhere.
¡°If His Holiness the Pope had heard, he would have run away right away.¡±
Halfman clicked his tongue at him, who was conscious of his gaze as he looked around the extension.
¡°Tsk tsk. How can you do anything big with that level of courage? Taesangdanju also said. It¡¯s thew to curse the emperor when he¡¯s not looking.¡±
¡°Since Taesangdanju had that much power, he was able to do it. Isn¡¯t the sweetheart all you have is money?¡±
¡°Money is power and power. see Doesn¡¯t the old man of Seongguk die at my words! Hahahaha!¡±
Of course, in the current situation, it is.
Because there was a lot of money and a lot of goods, even that high-ranking kingdom did not dare to disobey the words of Danju.
The ability to foresee the future was admirable, but the sobriety that started to be used when it was important was, in a way, truly vicious.
¡°The Holy Kingdom has requested the dispatch of personnel from the upper tier. Probably to bargain. What do you n to do?¡±
Halfman smiled sinisterly at the branch manager¡¯s question.
¡°Heh heh. First of all, I need to burn some soy sauce. Now the other side is full of thoughts of profiting from the bargain. Even if a little more time passes, that kind of thought will go into it. It¡¯s not toote even if we start bargaining slowly then.¡±
Not only his unique sinisterughter and way of speaking, but now even his thoughts seemed to be gradually resembling Taesangdanju.
¡°Should Seongguk just wait and see? It might put pressure on you.¡±
¡°Anyway, the loss is with us. That much can only be seen as an old ogre getting angry.¡±
I got goosebumps at the thought of being the Pope¡¯s antagonist.
The branch manager, who quickly erased the sphemous thoughts from his head, continued.
¡°We are also short of manpower. Prolonging time can be toxic to each other.¡±
Halfman looked at the branch manager with an expression that he knew only one thing and didn¡¯t know the other two.
¡°Chief. A merchant always has to get the best deal at any given time. Deliberately taking time is not only to buy the top ranks of the Holy Kingdom at a low price, but also to dampen the pride of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
Halfman, who took a sip of the tea on the table and quenched his thirst, continued.
¡°It is hard to break a pride that has never been stepped on. You probably won¡¯t bend your pride no matter what. However, if your pride has been broken two or three times, it is easy to break it next time. I n to continue doing business with Seongguk, so if I can put down my lofty pride in advance, I will be able to benefit from the next deal.¡±
Hearing his words, the branch manager widened his eyes in amazement.
How far are you looking ahead just by moving once?
As Ray admits, Hafman is a genius in the business world.
Even in a single transaction, his ability to foresee and move toward the best interests was unrivaled.
Knowing this, Ray did not worry at all even when he merged his Salvation Company into the Hafman Company.
Halfmanughed grotesquely as he touched the golden statue.
¡°These guys have a history of daring to point their swords at Lord Taesangdan¡¯s troupe, so if the opportunity arises, it would be good to put pressure on them.¡±
Hearing these words, his respect for Harpman faded a little.
The words were slick, but looking at it openly, it can be said that it is a transaction with a lot of personal feelings mixed in.
* * *
The goblins patrol the area while Rey returns.
Now that the miasma is gone, I don¡¯t have to worry about mana, so I feel much morefortable.
The Goblin Queen also roamed the dungeon wearing light armor.
¡°It would be nice if there was something that could be used for food.¡±
In the next few days, food will run outpletely.
I thought I brought quite a lot from the 15th floor, but most of them were pickled in miasma, so I couldn¡¯t eat them.
In addition, most of the weeds growing here were poisonous.
If you eat wrong, you will die immediately.
Eating the rotten corpse of a monster also made him very poisonous.
Due to the circumstances, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
I walked through the long dungeon until I came to a fork in the road.
Just as he was thinking about going back, he heard a goblin¡¯s cry from afar.
¡°Poison! Queen!¡±
When the muffled voice echoed through the hallway, the Goblin Queen ran straight to him.
Then, like fog, poisonous air rose up in the dungeon hallway.
Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that he couldn¡¯t be pushed out with mana.
¡®The goblin god must have purified it¡¡¯
The goblin queen hurriedly, just in case.
As she pumped up mana all over her body and stepped forward vigorously, a goblin was waiting for her.
¡°What happened?¡±
When the queen asked, the goblin expressed disapproval.
¡°I don¡¯t know¡ I came along the way. And there was poison.¡±
Even the goblin who discovered the poison for the first time seemed unaware of how the poison had spread in the hallway.
The Goblin Queen looked across the hallway.
It was around the time the sun was setting, so I couldn¡¯t see properly because it was dark.
It was difficult to search like this.
But why does the poison still remain?
¡®Could it be that there aren¡¯t only two stone chambers with poison?¡¯
If so, the length of stay on the 16th floor might be much longer.
Even if the length of stay was increased by just a week, the frail baby goblins could have died because the food couldn¡¯tst.
After thinking for a moment, the goblin queen decided that it was not a matter for her to make a rash decision.
¡°I must report it to the goblin god.¡±
She turned without hesitation.
* * *
After filling up the mana in the stone chamber and returning full, Ray heard unexpected news as soon as he arrived.
¡°Does the poison still remain?¡±
¡°yes. It¡¯s okay around here, but it¡¯s full of poison if you go a little further forward.¡±
Ray tilted his head.
Both stone chambers are in a state of purification.
Although there may still be some poison left,pared to before, it is nothing more than the blood of a bird¡¯s feet, so there is no way it will spread through the air.
Ray, noticing that the Goblin Queen was nervous for a moment, asked calmly.
¡°How much food do you have left to eat?¡±
¡°We can¡¯t starve the baby goblins, so at most two days. Originally, itsted for three days, but because it was poisoned¡¡±
¡°Umm.¡±
Ray thought for a moment, then nodded.
¡°Then I¡¯ll have to get him.¡±
The goblin queen tilted her head at his tone, as if she were going to get food right away.
¡°yes?¡±
Where are you?
Before he could even ask behind his back, Ray carried the leather backpack as it was on his back.
If he had the current level of mana, he could no longerpete with him.
There were four more days until the structure of the dungeon changed, so going downstairs and getting food was a piece of cake.
As the goblins stare nkly at him, he says with a grin.
¡°I will be back within the day.¡±
Where would you like to go in just one day?
Before the doubts had gone, Ray left the residence.
The goblins just nkly stared at his back.
* * *
For the first time in a while, Ray had a lot of mana in his body.
The body is light inparison to the previous one.
Every time I hit the ground, I swiped through the hallways, and I felt refreshed.
After walking only a few times, the goblin dwelling had already disappeared into the distance.
By the time I went quite far.
I could feel the venom piercing my skin.
¡°Is this the ce the Queen was talking about?¡±
It was certainly beyond the level of being poisonous.
It was a poison so strong that if it was a fairlyrge monster, it would poison you just by breathing it.
Looking at the current poison, it seemed that there was another stone chamber beyond this.
well it went better
Thest words of the girl who was already a stone statue bothered me.
If there were several more stone chambers, he might be able to find out information about them.
I wanted to investigate right now, but it¡¯s not the time yet.
¡°First, solve the food problem¡¡±
Then¡
Ray moved mana from inside his body.
Wriggling ¨C
I feel that the mana is crouching.
If this is enough, it seems to be enough to call for submission.
If he had lived for a long time, he would surely know something about this dungeon.
Chapter 505
Episode 505 Reunion with Soonbok (2)
Ray wandered the dungeon for hours looking for the door to the lower floors.
Thanks to that, I found a few stone chambers, but I still couldn¡¯t find a door that could lead to the basement.
he scratched the back of his head.
¡°It is strange. If I¡¯ve been around like this, I¡¯d probablye out at least one ce.¡±
After that, I looked all over the ce, but there was nothing that could be called a door.
There was only one gigantic cave in ce, like a beast opening its mouth.
I¡¯ve been to almost all of this area.
If you doubted it, only that cave was left.
Ray, who was examining the cave with uncertain eyes, let out a drool.
¡°Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve seen this cave somewhere before.¡±
Probably the first time I was thrown into a dungeon.
It seems that the entrance to the lower floor that I saw on the first floor at that time also looked simr to this.
I don¡¯t know the details because I didn¡¯t have a chance to look around because I came down to the second floor without hesitation.
No matter how you think about it, it is quite simr to the entrance at that time.
¡°Let¡¯s go down first.¡±
I grabbed my leather backpack and moved on.
Upon entering the cave entrance, the aura of integrity made my head clear.
Could this also be the supernormal ability of the cave?
Without much hesitation, Ray went down the stairs that were ced in front of him.
The entrance looks a little different, but the inside wasn¡¯t that different.
no.
If I had to pick one, there would be a group of lightsing down from the ceiling.
Whoaaah-!
I saw countless jewels embedded in the low ceiling.
Among them, there was also a gem that glowed, but the name must have been Fluorite.
It seems a little different from the modern Flolite, though.
Every time the colorful light illuminated the surroundings, the wind blew and I felt the scent.
I closed my eyes for a moment because I didn¡¯t feel bad.
The wind gently blows my bangs.
Unlike the 16th floor, which was full of miasma, the road down to the 17th floor was absolutely peaceful.
Even the weak roar of the dungeon gradually disappeared.
Only a gentle breeze brushed my cheeks.
Howfortable would it be if only thisyer continued?
It¡¯s a peace that I¡¯ve never felt before in a dungeon.
After enjoying the surroundings so as not to leave any regrets behind, Ray opened his eyes and went down the stairs again.
It wasn¡¯t long before the door to the 17th floor came into view.
A door made of stone, just like the stone chamber.
A little bit of moss even made it look old-fashioned.
Ray carefully pushed the door open.
Kugoogu Pce-
The huge stone gate was pushed back little by little, revealing the outside scenery.
Could it be thend that the monsters rush to?
If not, is it a ce where the fire is overflowing this time?
With a little bit of anticipation, I pushed the doorpletely.
However, the sight in front of Ray was neither full of monsters nor and overflowing with firearms.
There was a ce that seemed to be just a small study.
A slightly messy desk.
Some books fell on the floor.
The sunlighting through the window and the dust reflected in it.
A small robe over a chair and a green field beyond the window sill.
Somehow my eyes were cold.
I couldn¡¯t open my eyes properly to the scenery outside that I hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.
I¡¯ve spent over a year in a dark dungeon so far.
I ate the meat of the monster and went to sleep curled up in the dirty shade.
It was a daily routine of fighting in a mess when the day was bright and running away from them at night.
Whether or not Hana knew her own sorrow, the scenery outside was still beautiful.
Ray sat down in a chair.
There was ck tea on the desk that looked like someone had been drinking it.
tea
Unknowingly, I reached out and grabbed the ss.
Bring it to your lips and take a sip of the tea.
Gulp-
I was somewhat moved by the unique scent that went over smoothly.
As if protesting against him, he took two sips of ck tea.
In the mouth, the spiciness of ck tea left a soft aftertaste over the throat.
When Ray is enjoying his tea time after a long absence.
Tak Tak Tak Tak -!
I heard a sounding down the stairs from somewhere.
Could there be monsters in a ce like this?
I¡¯m a little wary and I¡¯m watching the direction the sound came from.
¡°huh? Who are you?¡±
A child¡¯s voice was heard.
Ray¡¯s head creaked like a machine.
This is a dungeon.
In addition, it is the number ofyers that can be called the deepyer among the deepyers.
There is no way people¡¯s voices can be heard in such a ce.
Before Ray had time to say anything, the child quickly came over and took the ss Ray was holding.
¡°oh! This is my ck tea!¡±
A girl came into view.
With only one look, Ray was able to recognize who the girl was.
¡°Mien¡¡?¡±
It wasn¡¯t difficult to recognize, even though the young spots weren¡¯t peeling off.
Short hair that goes down to the shoulders.
There was no miasma, but the soft eyes matched those of Mien.
Maybe it¡¯s because people I don¡¯t know call me by name?
Little Mien looked at Ray with a slightly surprised look.
One surprise was short-lived.
she shot ferociously.
¡°Who are you toe into someone else¡¯s house and drink ck tea as you please!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know that adults shouldn¡¯t steal children¡¯s things?¡±
Ray apologized without realizing it because he shot so much that he couldn¡¯te to his senses.
¡°sorry.¡±
Certainly, drinking ck tea is his own fault.
It was only natural that he could not have imagined that a dungeon like this would have a study with an owner.
Did he think the apology was sincere?
Mien put her index finger to her lips, thought for a moment, then sat herself down in a chair.
¡°Sit still.¡±
Even to the point of being selfish, he resembles Mien perfectly.
No, judging from how she reacted when her name was called, it was probably Mian herself.
Mien headed for somewhere with quick steps, and soon brought a cup of steaming ck tea.
Blowing heavily with her small, bracken-like hands, she brings tea and smiles at herself.
¡°drink.¡±
Was it purely because of my mood that I felt that the way I spoke was overbearing?
Rei took the cup from Mien and slowly drank the tea.
warm
For some reason, the scent of tea seemed to calm my mind.
But why is Mien in a ce like this?
Could it be that he has been living here ever since he came to the dungeon?
Mien held out her hand and said, probably noticing Ray¡¯s curiosity.
¡°I am Mian. I¡¯ve been living in this library since I was very young. Where are you from?¡±
At her question, Ray held Mien¡¯s hand.
¡®Where are you from?¡¯
In Ray¡¯s mind, the image of Mien being torn to pieces came to mind.
The ground turns upside down.
A storm raged.
Soon, only people¡¯s screams filled the dark ce.
But the thing that came out the most in the midst of it all was the one word that Mien shouted with all her might, ¡®Run away from me¡¯.
Ray looked at young Mien.
Untainted, innocent eyes met his gaze.
Now Ray could figure out what this ce was like.
The deepestyer where the core of the dungeon is located.
That would mean that the girl staring at him right in front of him is the nucleus of the dungeon.
Ray said with a bitter smile.
¡°I came from afar. A ce very far from here.¡±
¡°Hehe¡ you mean you came from outside? All the people from outside the study are ck people¡ I¡¯ve never seen a white person before.¡±
The girl describes herself as a ¡®white person¡¯.
The shadows of the ck shapes that are glimpsed outside are defined as ¡®ck people¡¯.
Mian smiled brightly.
¡°The ck people only bring me what I need, they don¡¯t want to talk to me. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever had a conversation like this with someone.¡±
It seems to be genuinely enjoyable.
The girl lightly shook her hand.
¡°Take care of me, tea thief.¡±
let out a mischievousugh
Ray also nodded, hiding his feelings.
¡°Please take good care of me.¡±
¡®Until I kill you, who turned into a dungeon.¡¯
The intentions of the two werepletely different from the beginning.
* * *
Hafman¡¯s Mercenary did not immediately respond to negotiations with the Seongguk.
As if drying the kingdom to death, he reacted slowly and looked at their reaction.
Then, it was Seongguk who became impatient.
In order to put an end to the civil war and religious war, a lot of supplies and funds are needed, but the blood has dried up because the upper half of the half man is not moving.
In response, Seongguk sent another letter, but the reply he heard from Hafman was spective.
¨C We are also in a bad situation, so it will take a little more time to negotiate the price.
The tone in the letter is extremely polite.
However, how can you not know the dark heart hidden within it?
Negotiate for the top.
Since arge amount of money ising and going, he must be thinking of hitting the price of the top while watching leisurely.
Ey tapped the throne with his fingers.
¡°Halfman is overdoing it.¡±
That¡¯s what he said, but the Seongguk had no other choice.
Unless it was a gigantic merchantpany of the level of the Halfman Merchant, there would be nopany that could buy the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Merchant, and he had been indebted to the Halfman Merchant from before.
I mean, it¡¯s true, even if the cost of moving the Hafman Company in case of emergency, I would have bought two or three of the decent size of thepany in its entirety.
Even the fairly powerful priests bowed their heads and gave advice.
¡°His Holiness, they will somehow try to buy this caravan at a cheap price. Then, rather than wasting time for nothing, why not proceed with the work ording to their tastes?¡±
¡°I am of the same opinion. If we try to hold out any longer than this, there is a risk that the Demonic Cult will prosper even more than it does now.¡±
Prosperity of the Demonic Church.
It was also in line with the meaning that the position of the Holy Kingdom would decrease.
Fortunately, thanks to the satellite bridge these days, it was possible to intensively check the Demonic Church, but there was a high probability that it would not be able to do even that if the upper half of the half man did not provide supplies.
Ey sighed.
Anyway, I didn¡¯t have a choice.
¡°I didn¡¯t have a heart to look down on him because he was just a merchant, but I need to change my mind.¡±
In the first ce, he must have sent a letter after finishing the work behind the scenes so that he had nowhere to run.
Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to devise such a detailed n.
If he had found out that Halfman had supported the top of the kingdom for the same opportunity a few years ago, Ey would have gone on a rampage.
¡°I will send you a letter. Bring the parchment.¡±
In the end, Seongguk bowed its pride to the will of the Hafman Upper House.
Chapter 506
Episode 506 Reunion with Soonbok (3)
Rei, who went down to find food, unexpectedly reached the deepest part.
I felt a sense of joy at finally being able to finish this dungeon, but when I saw the young Mien, I became confused.
Ray sighed as he watched Mien sit quietly and start reading a book.
¡°Haa¡ There¡¯s no way I can kill a child like this in one shot.¡±
Mien had no awareness of being the nucleus of the dungeon.
No, let alone the dungeon, he didn¡¯t even know what was lurking outside the study.
¡®What should I do with theck of food in the meantime¡¡¯ as I muttered, Mien closed the book and approached me.
¡°Quiet in the study!¡±
Bring your index finger to your mouth and make a sound.
Ray apologized without even realizing it.
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°By the way, you talk like an adventurer when ites to food!¡±
¡°Adventurer?¡±
¡°I saw it in a book. Are there a lot of dragons and liches out there?¡±
Minen looked at him with sparkling eyes.
Apparently, I saw a picture book about adventure somewhere.
Although he hadn¡¯t seen a dragon, he had killed a lich at least once.
Wyvern is also a distant rtive of dragons, so wouldn¡¯t it be an approximate fit?
There were a lot of wyverns in the mountains of the Lessian Empire, no matter where else.
Ray nodded, and Minen smiled brightly.
¡°As expected! I will be an adventurer when I grow up!¡±
Ray¡¯s expression became serious, like a father who heard his daughter¡¯s n for the future.
¡°Mien adventurers are hard. I have no money, no connections, and when a requestes in, I have to pay attention to the nobles. How annoying it is to keep friends with the mercenaries. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be a doctor or a therapist?¡±
Mien shook her head at Ray¡¯s words, which were full of selfishness and overflowing with irony.
¡°I like adventurers! Just like the people in the book, I¡¯ll carry a bag and roam around freely!¡±
Is it a reaction from being confined in the study since childhood?
Even at a young age, she longed for freedom.
I felt sorry for some reason.
I also thought that I wanted to help her achieve her dream.
¡°And when I grow up, I will marry the saint!¡±
it¡¯s canceled
You are walking down thepletely wrong path.
He would have to interrupt Mien¡¯s dream somehow.
For some time, Myen spoke passionately about her dreams.
Perhaps it was because she had no one to talk to so far.
Unknowingly, Ray was seriously facing Mien¡¯s story.
Conversation varies in depth depending on the attitude of the listener.
Mien grew fond of Lei, who reacted to what she said and sometimes gave her rich opinions.
After talking like that for more than two hours, they crossed their palms as if they had remembered.
¡°right! We talked about food earlier!¡±
Ray was also so immersed in the story that he forgot.
Mian jumped up from her seat.
¡°hang on!¡±
I left a word and went down the stairs to the outside of the study.
A little over thirty minutes had passed before she returned to the study.
He painstakingly drags a knapsack full of dried beef jerky or meat berries wrapped in cloth.
Ray tilted his head.
¡°Where did you get that?¡±
Mian whimpered in reply.
¡°Tell the ck people and bring them what they need.¡±
I struggled up the stairs without asking for help, so Ray epted my backpack.
As I lifted two or three backpacks with one hand, Mian smiled brightly.
¡°You¡¯re stronger than you look!¡±
¡°I am a bit strong. So, if you have a hard time, ask for anything.¡±
Mian asked with surprised eyes at him.
¡°Are you okay though?¡±
I nodded at her question.
This child also needs to learn how to rely on others a little more.
After living with ¡®ck people¡¯, it seems that the mindset that you have to do your own work has stuck.
Of course, it would be natural when he had to do his part, but Mien is still a child.
It made me sad to think that she had to carry such a heavy load from the first floor, at an age where she would depend on the adults around her and be pampered when she was having a hard time.
Mian smiled wider than any smile he had ever seen.
¡°Then I¡¯ll give you that. The gift of being friends.¡±
It¡¯s the first gift you give someone else in your life.
Looking at the expression of the recipient being more delighted than the recipient, my heart throbbed for some reason.
Does he have to kill this child with his own hands?
Was this dungeon built with such a harsh structure?
Afraid that Mian would find out what he was thinking, Ray immediately let go of his expression.
¡°thank you. This is exactly what I really needed.¡±
¡°Go back and share with Ray¡¯s other friends.¡±
They smile and wave as if they know everything.
other friends
The only one who came here is himself.
Besides, he never said that he had goblinpanions, so how on earth did he know about their existence?
¡°Other friends¡ how do you know?¡±
When he asked, Mian looked up at the ceiling, thought for a moment, and then answered as if she didn¡¯t know.
¡°Umm¡ I don¡¯t know either, but I can vaguely understand.¡±
Is it because it is the core of the dungeon?
Certainly this dungeon belongs to Mien.
Even if he knew that there were goblins around him, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all.
Ray nodded.
¡°Then I¡¯lle again.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
With a face full of regret, he brought his index finger to his mouth.
But what can I do?
In any case, I had to go back.
It is because theck of food is also food, and the poison from the stone chamber still remains.
If the structure of the dungeon is changed and the stone chamber is moved to the side of the dwelling, the goblins will be consumed by miasma and die.
Before that happens, all the poisons in the stone chamber must be purified.
¡®There are things I want to check.¡¯
Ray was ready to leave.
A backpack full of food was slung over his shoulder.
This amount could easilyst for a week.
¡°Thank you, I will eat well. Other friends will be happy too.¡±
¡°Tell me if you need it again.¡±
After talking, I scratched my head for a while.
¡°¡Because friends help each other.¡±
quickly turn your back
Seeing him burying his face in a book and desperately trying to hide his expression, it must have been obvious that his face was dyed in the color of a sword.
Isn¡¯t there a pretty cute corner?
Ray smiled once and left the study.
* * *
Arriving at the residence, Ray unpacked his backpack.
The goblins, who had only been looking at the meat of monsters until now, looked at Ray as if they didn¡¯t know why.
The Goblin Queen said to Ray.
¡°It looks a little different from what we used to eat.¡±
So far, he has been eating only monsters that are tough and full of the smell, but it seems awkward when he encounters high-quality meat that does not produce anything to catch.
Lightly cooking these types of meat can bring out the best vor.
Well, to put it mildly, goblins are carnivorous monsters, so I don¡¯t know if I need to learn them.
Ray neatly cut off a nearby rock and squeezed one of the fruits he received as food.
A sticky liquid oozes out and drips onto the rocks like oil.
I put meat on it and memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Heat.¡±
Uh-uh-
As heat was applied to the rock, the outside of the meat slowly began to cook.
Chiyiik-!
Ray shredded the leaves that came with the fruit with his hands.
Its appearance was simr to that of a bay leaf.
It is the leaves of the Groa tree, which can bemonly found in the market. The raw leaves are slightly bitter, but when heated with heat, they create a sweet and fragrant fragrance.
Among the books I read in Aira¡¯s study, I had seen that it was written that this could be used as a spice, so I wouldn¡¯t get sick if I ate it.
The unique scent of the leaves of the Groa tree and the scent of the meat intertwined and spread to the surroundings.
From the meat of the monster, only the strong scent of blood along with the stinging smell emanated.
The goblins swallowed their saliva.
It was a simple recipe that just grilled meat and added vor, but to those who had eaten rotten corpses of monsters, it was heavenly food.
¡°done.¡±
Ray reaped the mana he had been pouring into the rock.
A savory fragrance spreads from the rocks where the heat remains.
After cutting the meat into bite-sized pieces, Ray rmended it to the Goblin Queen.
¡°Do you want to try it?¡±
Gulp-
the Goblin Queen ughtered.
¡°Howe even the goblin god didn¡¯t eat it, so I dared to go first¡¡±
Even as he said it, he didn¡¯t know how to keep his eyes off the meat.
No matter how much their intelligence has increased, they are originally monsters.
When you see meat, you have an appetite and your body moves ording to your instincts.
Although it was said that he gained a certain amount of rationality and self-control by absorbing the mana of other monsters in the dungeon, he could notpletely hide the nature of the monsters.
Even though she knew no, her hand pointed at the meat.
snap-!
He picks up the still-hot meat with his fingers and puts it into his mouth.
A soft sulent spread spread in her mouth.
The sweetness that pours out with each bite and the moderately sprinkled spices add to the fragrance, leaving a lingering aftertaste.
It was to the point where I didn¡¯t want to swallow it down my throat.
However, when he came to his senses, meat was no longer in his mouth.
¡°Ah¡¡±
the Goblin Queen let out a short saliva.
¡°how is it?¡±
When Ray asked, the goblin queen answered with a hazy look, like a girl in love.
¡°I only grilled it a little, but it tastes like this¡ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get tired of eating this for the rest of my life¡
¡±
I didn¡¯t forget to beg with words.
At his words, from the inside of the Goblin Queen, ¡®Outside might be better than here.¡¯ changed to a degree.
Ray also shared the meat with the other goblins.
However, the order of distribution is the goblin knights she appointed, starting with the queen. And then they were divided into goblins and baby goblins in that order.
This is to rify the hierarchical rtionship.
If this is not done, there is a risk that the goblin knights will put the queen under their control, or something like that.
The most important order to a group of monsters is hierarchy.
¡®Because if I don¡¯t catch it right now, it could go outside and go wrong.¡¯
There are many monsters outside the dungeon as well.
Compared to the goblins outside, they were too strong.
That¡¯s why I was worried that I might be swayed by force and lose order.
If you do this repeatedly for several days, they will know where you are.
If you don¡¯t know then, you can¡¯t help it.
I have no choice but to rule it with a hawk.
Chapter 507
Episode 507 Reunion with Soonbok (4)
A week has passed since I started to purify the stone chamber.
On the third day, because the structure of the dungeon had changed, I had to find the way again, but luckily there was a cave not too far away, so I was able to go see Mien every day.
Ray, whopletely absorbed one of the stone chambers, stole sweat.
¡°Phew. Now, there are only two left.¡±
During the week, many stone statues were ¡®liberated¡¯.
Unfortunately, none of the statues spoke like the statue of the girl, but it was rewarding to think that several sources of poison had been removed.
He left the chamber with familiar steps.
Following the marks left on each wall of the hallway, the entrance to the cave caught my eye.
Flolight pushes the heavy-looking stone door past the messy stairs.
Then, as if he had waited, he saw Mian sitting on the desk and reading a book.
¡°Come on.¡±
A sweet scent pervades the room.
I think I made bread again.
On the outside, it looks like a lot of yfulness, but Mien unexpectedly liked making cookies and bread.
Even a few days ago, I gave it to myself asionally, but now I bake bread and read a book while I wait.
She pushed the te of bread with her small hand.
¡°I am confident today.¡±
¡°Hoo. Then I¡¯ll look forward to it and try it.¡±
Ray took the bread.
Then Minen looked at him with throbbing eyes.
When you take a bite, you can feel the moist texture of freshly baked bread with the sweet buttery scent.
Certainly, this deserves to be called self-made.
She hadn¡¯t even praised her yet, but Mien stretched out her chest and put her hand on her waist.
¡°Today, ck people gave me good ingredients. Usually, they just give me things like that and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±
ck person.
I don¡¯t know how it looks to her, but to me it¡¯s just a ck figure.
Does the conversation work?
do you have a doctor
There were times when I went downstairs to the study, wanting to find out, but it was impossible to get outpletely.
As if blocked by something, it is blocked by a transparent membrane.
There was nothing impossible if you wanted to break through with force, but there was a risk that the dungeon would copse if you did so, so I didn¡¯t try.
Ray spent time with Mien baking, reading, and talking.
Is it because of the affection umted over the years?
Even knowing that she was the nucleus of the dungeon, I couldn¡¯t bear to touch her.
¡®The dungeon¡ no, just the existence of Mien will make it difficult for many people.¡¯
I know it in my head.
But Mien here is just a child.
He has no memories and doesn¡¯t even know why he has to disappear.
Would it be okay to kill her just because it would harm her?
I asked for bread with my thoughts.
It seemed that he felt a bitterness that he had not felt before.
* * *
Seongguk gave up the strength contest and bent his pride.
It was only then that Hafman put everything aside and went to negotiations with the Holy Kingdom.
¡°Taesangdanju told me to give him carrots if he whipped me.¡±
The Holy Kingdom has already been whipped quite a lot.
They broke their pride and gave up even supplies and funds to some extent.
In such a situation, driving them further could be poison.
After moving for four days in a wagon, they arrived at a vige near the Holy Kingdom and Celia Kingdom.
The branch manager, who followed Hafman to assist, said worriedly.
¡°The opponent is the Holy Kingdom. I¡¯m worried that I might be threatened.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why we moved to this remote area. do not worry. Even if Seongguk bes disquieted, in the end, they will end up choking me.¡±
Negotiations in the castle country could have been threatened.
That¡¯s why Hafman deliberately moved the ce of negotiations to a shabby vige located in the middle ground.
Halfman said as if to reassure him, but the branch manager¡¯s concerns still did not seem to disappear.
¡°The Danju is too carefree. Don¡¯t you know that the Seongguk these days is not the same as before? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll do something wrong and run away.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk. Branch manager, my sister-inw said, but grow up with that bean-like courage. Where can a merchant live and trade if he is afraid of trading?¡±
I heard it and it is the theory.
Hearing a normal level of criticism from Hafman somehow made me feel strange.
The two disarmed and entered the vige with only as many escorts as needed.
Seongguk greeted us from the entrance.
blonde hair.
Hana, a middle-aged man with a gentle smile, greeted Hafman¡¯s group.
¡°Hello, half-man Danju. It is an honor to meet the rumored Continental First Prize. I am Baron Kyle, who holds the priesthood of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
Hafman also greeted him face-to-face.
¡°Nice to meet you, Baron Kyle. I apologize as soon as we met, but would it be all right if I ask you to direct me to the venue?¡±
At that, Baron Kyle¡¯s eyes shone.
¡®I was thinking of digging up information while talking about negotiations, but he¡¯s more shrewd than I thought.¡¯
It¡¯s not just a half who doesn¡¯t know his insides.
Even though he had designated the ce, at the point where he was greeted by the people of the Holy Kingdom, he expected that they had already finished preparing for negotiations and were waiting for him.
¡°Follow me. I will guide you to the venue.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
After following Baron Kyle, the inside of the shabby vige was clearly visible.
Between the Kingdom of Silia and the Holy Kingdom.
Since it was a vige located in the middle of nowhere, it did not receive protection from either the Kingdom of Silia or the Holy Kingdom.
That¡¯s why bandits have no choice but to be good at it, and the poor situation is difficult, so the faces of the vigers are buried in poverty.
If there was a young man, he would make money by farming and selling crops, but it was difficult to meet a young man even while wandering around the vige.
said Baron Kyle.
¡°It is a difficult ce. There are no specialties and the location is bad. It won¡¯tst long.¡±
Halfman nodded.
few years ago.
A simr question was asked of Ray when a flood caused a lot of flood damage.
¨C Lord Taesang, why are you investing so much money in a ce like this? I understand sympathy for the flood victims, but isn¡¯t thisnd not suitable for farming?
At that, Ray shook his head.
¨C Due to the flood, people will be stranded for a while. If you¡¯re looking for the right time to invest money, now is the only time.
He remained calm even when the upper deck waspletely submerged by floodwaters.
Rather, he turned a crisis into an opportunity and increased the size of the upper ranks, so Hafman couldn¡¯t say anything in admiration.
Baron Kyle was saying the same thing as himself before meeting Ray.
The self who gives up when he sees a loss and moves in pursuit of profit.
It may have been the right attitude for a merchant, but thanks to the teachings of Taesangdanju, I barely realized that there is profit in loss.
Haffman said.
¡°Certainly, this is not fertilend, and people do note and go. But if you do it right, you can turn it into a ce of trade. It could be a little more free city as it is not located anywhere. Like the Neutral Zone.¡±
As I spoke with a slight smile on my face, Baron Kyle replied as if he was a bit surprised.
¡°Yes¡ I¡¯m sure it might be.¡±
As we talked, we arrived at the venue in no time.
The baron, perhaps acting as a guide, did not enter the venue and saw off at the entrance.
¡°I hope there will be good negotiations.¡±
Halfman, who bowed his head slightly, entered the venue apanied by the branch manager and escort.
Even though he was the chairman, he only rented the house of the vige headman.
As
the old door opened with a sound, the gazes of the people of the Seongguk gathered.
The High Priest, who took the ce of Pope Eir, greeted them.
¡°Nice to meet you, Danju. Let me say that I am High Priest Jeep, attending as the representative of the Holy Father.¡±
¡°Meet the high priest. Thank you foring today despite your busy schedule.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. I¡¯m nervous because it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met the danju of the grand corps. Won¡¯t you sit down and talk?¡±
Unlike words, there is plenty of room in the tone.
When the High Priestess offered a seat, Hafman sat down on an antique wooden chair.
The branch manager stood next to Hafman and held out a parchment.
After epting it and taking a look at it, Hafman brought up the main subject.
¡°Then let¡¯s talk right away. This is about the negotiations between Seongguk and the upper ranks, but we want to respect the opinions of Seongguk to the end.¡±
Fucking to respect.
Even if he asked for a slightly higher amount than he expected, Hafman was going to leave with a cold heart.
These negotiations are bound to be unteral.
It was only the half, not the Holy Kingdom, that was holding the hilt.
Perhaps he thought that something hade, instead of Jeep, the look on his face hardened a little.
¡°I don¡¯t like direct conversation. This Holy Kingdom requires twenty Imperial tinum Coins for the sales of the Merchant Merchants.¡±
Twenty imperial tinum coins.
The amount is less than I thought.
¡®I thought I would ask for thirty, but what happened?¡¯
Seongguk is not a group of idiots, and there is no way that they only ask for twenty tinum coins.
Even if you think about it withmon sense, there are too many kingdoms that want to buy the top of the kingdom for twenty tinum coins.
Hafman had a hunch that there was something more.
As expected, the Minister of Jeep continued.
¡°There is only one condition.¡±
I knew it.
¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°I hope that the Gui Corps will give priority to providingbat materials to the home country for the next year.¡±
It is not a difficult condition.
However, it was difficult to supportbat materials.
Supporting weapons and equipment is in line with supporting the country.
Let¡¯s assume that even if a war broke out between the Holy Kingdom and the Lessian Empire.
If so, it was only natural that the Lessian Empire would be hostile even to the upper half of Harpman.
As the Holy Kingdom was in the middle of preparing for a crusade against the Demonic Church, it was something that might pose a threat to the upper ranks.
¡°That seems difficult.¡±
If it¡¯s a normal transaction, what Seongguk wants is ¡®support¡¯.
Perhaps it was a condition proposed by Halfman, who said that the Holy Kingdom was also the top of the continent, hoping that they would support them.
When Harfman refused, the High Priest Jeep readily nodded and agreed, as if he had expected that.
¡°Then another suggestion¡¡±
¡°Yes. Please speak.¡±
¡°Please sell the magic stones to my home country.¡±
magic stone?
Halfman¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sensed something.
What is he going to do by buying magic stones on a board where mana is gone?
¡°Do you mind if I ask what you are using it for?¡±
When Harfman asked, the High Priest Jeep tly refused.
¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think that will work.¡±
¡°How many magic stones do you want?¡±
¡°The quality is top notch. Please get as many as you can.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
After ¡®Mana Extinction¡¯, the price of magic stones became cheaper.
Even in the case of top-notch magic crystals, it was possible to buy about five silver coins.
Hafman had doubts about something, but Seongguk¡¯s proposed conditions were not excessive, so he readily epted.
¡°All right. Then, can I make a deal on the condition of giving priority to the sale of twenty Imperial tinum Coins and magic crystals?¡±
¡°Do so.¡±
No matter how one-sided the negotiations were, this was over too quickly.
The branch manager also didn¡¯t show it, but he looked a little uneasy.
¡®I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m involved in this or not.¡¯
Hafman wrote down the transaction on parchment, trying hard to hide his embarrassment.
Chapter 508
Episode 508 Reunion with Soonbok (5)
High Priest Jeep added.
¡°I¡¯ll make you pay five more tinum coins. Instead, please do not tell anyone about this deal.¡±
That is the price of silence.
Originally, Harfman was not the type to go around bragging about a deal he had with someone.
I would be grateful for the money given, but I wondered why Seongguk was trying to keep it confidential.
¡®It must have something to do with the reason for buying magic stones.¡¯
To think that a kingdom in a bad situation would spend so much money doing it.
Somehow it smells like money.
¡°I will.¡±
Hafman answered meekly.
Jeep High Priestess seemed to be a little uneasy with that alone, and continued with a word.
¡°Please do not betray my trust. Please do not make hasty judgments.¡±
In other words, it must mean that you do not recklessly dig into the back.
Halfmanughed.
It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve eaten merchant jjambab for a year or two.
Who would do such a despicable and nasty thing?
¡°My name is Hafman. I am proud of my credit.¡±
At his words, the High Priest Jeep also shook his head.
Harpman¡¯s credit known on the continent is notparable to that of quite a few merchants.
Once a trade is made, there are even lords who dere that they will not trade unless it is a half-man because they protect it even at the risk of their lives.
¡°I had some doubts. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
It is a great disrespect to question a merchant¡¯s credit.
Moreover, since he added it several times in front of his face as if he couldn¡¯t believe it, he would have nothing to say even if he canceled the deal if he was upset with only the half.
When the High Priestess apologized, Hafman also received an apology by disying generosity.
¡°The more important things are, the more cautious they be. Never mind.¡±
Instead of Jeep, who was thinking of half-man as a merchandising business, he changed his mind.
Her pride was trampled on in front of her eyes, and the person making the deal didn¡¯t give her trust, so generously forgiving.
¡®He¡¯s a person who will do great things in the future.¡¯
Halfman¡¯s likeability rose considerably in the jeep priesthood.
Of course, Hafman had other ideas.
Hafmann apparently received a tinum coin for his silence on this.
This was definitely a deal.
Merchants trust transactions made in their name and keep them to the end.
That was themercial road Harfman thought of.
But on the other hand, I never received anything about not prying.
That means it¡¯s not a transaction.
For Hafman, some kind of promise, not a deal, exists to be broken.
As long as you don¡¯t get caught, it¡¯s not difficult to secretly investigate behind the scenes.
¡®Heh heh. I don¡¯t know what Seongguk is up to, but it smells like money.¡¯
From the past, if there was one smell of money, he was amazingly good at it.
The two of them were concluding a deal with different thoughts.
* * *
Two men drank in a noisy tavern.
A man with a good physique hinted at his luck.
¡°Did you hear the news?¡±
¡°News? The news that the holy kingdom has entered the preparations for the holy war?¡±
The man on the other side with a good physique clicked his tongue at the words of his friend who answered casually.
¡°Tsk tsk. How are you trying to live in such a dark world? That¡¯s not the vige.¡±
¡°A vige? Did anything else happen?¡±
The man looked around once and then lowered his voice and spoke carefully.
¡°Fortresses, several viges are being destroyed one after another. At first it was one or two, but this time three were burned. From what I¡¯ve heard, it doesn¡¯t sound like the monsters are doing it.¡±
¡°If it wasn¡¯t for certain monsters, could it be that people did that?¡±
¡°That¡¯s it, I don¡¯t know. Since the world came to this point, there have been more bandits, so maybe that¡¯s the case¡ If not, maybe someone is randomly destroying the vige.¡±
¡°Our vige is next to the royal road, so that won¡¯t happen¡ but I¡¯m worried about my friend in another vige.¡±
¡°¡but this is a secret.¡±
The man took a sip of his drink and said.
¡°It seems that the Demonic Church was involved in the destruction of the vige.¡±
There are not a few followers of the Demonic Cult in the vige, so the man who listened to the story blocked his friend¡¯s mouth in case anyone would listen.
¡°This person! I¡¯m not saying that kind of thing!¡±
¡°¡But there are many rumors that I saw someone wearing the clothes of the Demonic Church from afar. It could be a coincidence once, but rumors like that are circting in many ces, so I¡¯m suspicious too.¡±
¡°Magicism is a decent religion, so how could that be? Besides, unlike your name, you have a steady side, don¡¯t you? Last time, I went to a drought-stricken area and distributed grain.¡±
As his friend kept saying that, the man couldn¡¯t continue talking any more.
The conversation that had been going on for a while in the tavern ended with that.
* * *
The vige was burned.
The old wooden house copsed and the fire spread to the meadow where the children were ying, so there was no ce to escape.
Vigers who lost their way, each grabbed something that could be a weapon and shouted.
¡°Ooh, what sins do you think we havemitted!¡±
¡°As for the children¡ please save the children¡!¡±
Even after hearing the woman¡¯s tearing cry, the ck figures remained silent.
A figure in a ck robe decorated with gold thread on the chest stepped forward.
¡°You are a sacrifice. Because of your death, more people will die. Calm down. I will give death to all equally, regardless of whether they are adults or children, old people or animals.¡±
As he speaks, he raises his right hand, and demon energy overflows.
The vigers were astonished at that.
¡°Mamagi!¡±
¡°Surely the mana is gone¡!¡±
Inyoung¡¯s hand was swung.
When the ck Demonic Spirit swung once, 10 people died, and when it was swung twice, a vige disappeared.
That was thest the vigers could see.
ck spirits invaded every house and killed all the children who were hiding.
¡°This town is over.¡±
¡°Good work. This is the end of this job, so take a break.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After talking to his subordinate, he sat down on a rock and looked around the vige.
A ce that had been a ce of life just a few hours ago had be so deste that people could no longer live.
The blood of the vigers formed a pond, and the strong scent of blood stung my nose.
Then I felt a strange joy.
I felt a bit tired from using Magi too much, but even that wasfortable as I was enjoying the wonderful scenery.
A child hiding in the vige came out with a tear-stained face.
With a face covered in tears and snot, she approaches him and bumps her body.
¡°Save me! Save my dad!¡±
I must have been afraid.
However, he overcame that fear and was fighting against himself.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! little boy You are better than your father.¡±
He quietly ced his hand on the child¡¯s neck.
As Magi prated the skin and ate away, the child trembled for a moment before copsing.
The demonic energy grew stronger in the hand of the ck figure.
¡°good night. How many ces are left?¡±
One of the people around him responded to his words.
¡°Two ces.¡±
¡°Heh heh. The time is slowly approaching. sprinkle it.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
* * *
Halfman¡¯s top has been busy.
The time of a week passed by as soon as I taught the work to the mercenary purchased from the Holy Kingdom and divided the roles.
In the meantime, Hafman worked hard to secure the quantity of magic crystals to sell to the Holy Kingdom, as promised.
Since the mana disappeared, magic stones were nothing more than pretty stones.
Fortunately, there were merchants who possessed magic stones, so it was a shame.
Hafman was sitting in his office, lost in thought.
I need to deliver magic stones to the holy kingdom, so who should I entrust this job to?
After thinking for a while, Hafman called the branch manager.
In the midst of being busy, Danju called, and the branch manager, who rushed over to see what was going on, greeted him.
¡°What is it this time?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t there be a delivery case to the Holy Kingdom? You go for that.¡±
When one more task suddenly increased, the branch manager jumped up.
¡°What do you mean? The merging of the upper level hasn¡¯t even been stable yet, but you¡¯re entrusting me with another job!¡±
Merge top.
yes it is important
However, to Hafman, the ¡®magic stone¡¯ that Seongguk was holding was a little more important.
¡°Anyway, what Seongguk is hiding is bothering me. A guy with a good eye should go, but unfortunately, all those guys are far away. But since I can¡¯t go, aren¡¯t you the only one left?¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°But, if you¡¯re sleeping and drinking, you¡¯re going to y it. What are you talking about so much?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The branch manager, at a loss for words, shut his mouth.
I heard that too, but I feel a strange absurdity.
Even after he said it, Harpman held out the bait.
¡°If things go well, I¡¯ll give you a few days off.¡±
vacation.
The Hafman upper ss is famous for its good pay.
But it does a lot of work.
In the meantime, I¡¯ve been working, and it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.
¡®If you get paid, do the work¡¯ is Hafman¡¯s theory.
Even if I had to quit, I never took a break while working.
The branch manager nced at the halfman in disbelief.
¡°Are you really giving it to me?¡±
¡°Because it is.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you say something elseter?¡±
¡°What do you see me as?¡±
I see you as a money-mad ghost.
After thinking about it for a while, the branch manager asked.
¡°What can I do besides delivery?¡±
Halfman grinned at him.
¡°It¡¯s good that the words flow well. On the surface, your job is to deliver magic crystals. Pretend you¡¯re not interested in anything other than that.¡±
¡°You mean to peel the pumpkin seeds from behind?¡±
¡°yes. I¡¯ll attach an information guild to you, so please rob the people of the Holy Land.¡±
Judging by what he said, this is not the solitary leader of the caravan, but the bandit leader.
¡°However, the Holy Kingdom will be under strict surveince, so will the information guild be able to move?¡±
¡°So we have to camouge ourselves as the corps. Who would have any doubts?¡±
Haha, that¡¯s it too.
Who would have thought that such a caravan would use the Information Guild to dig up their backs.
The branch manager nodded.
¡°The deadline that can be endured with delivery is at most three days. If you try to stay longer than that, even Seongguk will notice.¡±
¡°Know. So, wouldn¡¯t it be like spending a lot of money and attaching the entire information guild?¡±
¡°It would be nice if things went well¡but don¡¯t me me if things don¡¯t work out.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, go and dig up until you die.¡±
Hafman threw a few gold coins, saying, ¡®If you get caught, spend it with your own money,¡¯ and it bothers me, but the branch manager calms down.
Whatever the case, the information guild will take care of it.
All he had to do was look behind him and act cautiously.
¡®It must be unusual to see Danju run away with his eyes wide open like this.¡¯
At the age where I want to see my grandson, Jae-rong, I was mistakenly caught by Hafman, so I have to go on a trip somewhere after this job is over.
Chapter 509
Episode 509 Reunion with Soonbok (6)
Three more days had passed before Hafman arrived in the Holy Land.
Not only was there a distance from the Kingdom of Silia to the Holy Kingdom, but they had to disguise themselves as members of the information guild, so they said they were in a hurry, but time was dyed.
Of course, Seongguk luckily had no doubts.
Could it be because I liked Harpman¡¯s handling of the negotiations?
For some reason, it was evident that he was treated with extreme care.
The branch manager felt a bit pricked by his conscience trying to deceive these people, but this was all for the sake of seeing his grandson Jae-rong.
The remorse soon dissipated.
Upon arriving at the Holy Kingdom and finishing organizing the cargo in the wagon, a priest in white clothes approached the city.
He is a neat looking young man.
He greeted me with a gentle smile.
¡°Nice to meet you, Chief. This is Hess, who will serve as our guide today.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you, Priest Hess.¡±
¡°Can I check the number of magic stones?¡±
¡°Of course. Please do so.¡±
After Priest Hess lowered his head for a moment and stepped back, the branch manager quickly winked at him.
Then, several information guild members disguised as members of the upper ranks naturally left their seats.
Even the guild recognized them for their stealth skills.
There won¡¯t be a single thing to be caught.
The branch manager, who had safely sent the members of the information guild, moved to the side to divert the attention of Priest Hess.
¡°As promised, these are the finest magic stones. I¡¯d like to sell it at the original price, but the Danju has ordered us to take care of the Seongguk¡¯s convenience if possible, so I think we¡¯ll have to negotiate the price.¡±
In other words, it means to call someone higher up.
¡°All right. I will ask the priest ande back.¡±
Priest Hess disappeared after checking the amount of magic stones.
The branch manager looked around.
¡°They say that the capital of the Holy Kingdom is beautiful, but you are not wrong.¡±
capital Selonia.
Although some buildings werepletely destroyed due to the disappearance of mana, only the splendor of Selonia Castle remained intact.
If it had been another kingdom, ck smoke would have risen from the outside due to the civil war.
After waiting for some time, a priest approached.
¡°Sorry for making you wait. Since you must have been exhausted from the long journey, I will guide you to the VIP room.¡±
Hearing that, the branch manager thought.
¡®Negotiations will take ce tomorrow or so. It would be nice if the information guild members could settle down there.¡¯
Anyway, they can¡¯t go into the introspection.
Even if they were half-man guild members, they were just members, so they had to stay in the outer castle and leave after the negotiations were over.
It doesn¡¯t have to be a secret from the Holy Land.
Even if it was possible to find out the reason for buying magic stones, this stealth could be said to be sessful.
¡®Until then, I¡¯ll have to draw attention.¡¯
If you go into the VIP room like this, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll be able to draw attention or anything.
The branch head shook his head at the priest¡¯s rmendation.
¡°Now that I havee to the Holy Land, I would like to offer my prayers to Goddess Gaia¡¡±
¡®Isn¡¯t it okay?¡¯ Looking at it, the priest made a happy expression for a moment.
¡°It is good faith to lead a tired body and offer prayers. Goddess Gaia will surely be delighted.¡±
The eyes of the surrounding priests looking at the branch manager also changed from before.
Praying with a tired body is something that cannot be done without a fair amount of faith.
¡°May the grace of Gaia be with you¡¡±
¡°May the grace of Gaia be with you¡¡±
The priests gave a light blessing.
Although it was a blessing without divine power, somehow the head of the branch felt heavier than before.
* * *
As the branch manager drew attention with all his might, the information guild members began to act.
Each of them followed the priests and priests and gathered information by hiding everywhere.
Even though it is a huge information guild, it is the first time to sneak into the Holy Land and dig up information, so it is clear that they are nervous.
When we ran into each other, we exchanged opinions lightly with hand gestures or nces, and moved step by step from the outside.
They skillfully approached the workers of the Holy Kingdom.
He speaks with a friendly smile.
¡°This is the first time I have sold so many magic stones. It is not easy to move.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. If a young friend does this much and cries, will it be used? Well, it¡¯s my first time moving arge amount of magic stones.¡±
It was an instant to be friendly with the workers.
When they made up their mind and melted into their surroundings, they became friends with each other in less than half a day.
Wiping the sweat from his forehead, he sits down and speaks indirectly.
¡°What the hell are you buying magic stones for? In the yard where mana disappeared anyway.¡±
The workers shrugged their shoulders.
¡°That¡¯s something I don¡¯t know. We just do it when we have work to do.¡±
¡°How can we know what our superiors are doing? ha ha ha.¡±
Seeing himughing, I really don¡¯t know.
¡®There is no harvest in the outer city.¡¯
¡®It would be better to move the ce.¡¯
I don¡¯t have much time.
Since the outer castle was wrong, I had to find out even if it meant infiltrating the inner surface.
After exchanging autographs, they naturally stood up from their seats.
* * *
¡°Is this the only high-end magic crystal?¡±
Inyoung, wearing a golden robe that is said to be worn by no one, sighed while holding a magic crystal.
A priest next to him lowered his head.
¡°Since the mana disappeared, there is nothing we can do about it.¡±
¡°There are rumors that demonic cult bastards got demons.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it unfortunate that such rumors started to circte now that viges are disappearing one after another?¡±
The priest didn¡¯t give any answer.
¡°It is a world without mana. In the meantime, only the Demonic Cultists are using demonic energy as if they knew in advance.¡±
¡°If you do, that means¡¡±
In-young put her hand on the priest¡¯s shoulder.
¡°¡If coincidences repeat themselves, they say it¡¯s inevitable. At this point, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to say that the Demonic Cult has eliminated the world¡¯s mana? It¡¯s not an ordeal that Gaia doesn¡¯t tell us, maybe¡¡±
At those words, the priest hesitated and lowered his body.
¡°It is difficult to dare to bear. Please withdraw your words.¡±
¡°¡I misunderstood.¡±
In-young rolled up the sleeves of her robe.
Then, the shape of the magic stone was clearly visible.
¡°Magic cults are probably using the energy of the demon world by offering sacrifices.¡±
The entrance of the Magician.
Let¡¯s sneak a magic stone over there.
Whoaaah-!
A white light burst out and began to pour mana into the magic stone.
The priest looked at the scene with trembling eyes.
¡°Isn¡¯t this¡ Mana¡?¡±
¡°okay. It can only contain the highest quality magic stones, but the mana is clear.¡±
One day, a soldier crossed the Devil¡¯s Edge.
He was wearing a high-quality magic crystal as a talisman, but it seems that the chain of the ne was cut due to the impact of crossing the demonic realm.
But for some reason, the magic stone contained a small amount of mana.
A while ago, the priest who discovered it brought a magic crystal containing mana.
¡®Even if it¡¯s not the best, the mana will flow back into the atmosphere¡¡¯
So to speak, it¡¯s like a battery.
Magic stones that use up all their mana are destroyed and cannot be used again.
That¡¯s why Seongguk needed to buy arge amount of magic stones.
In-Young grabbed a magic crystal full of mana and wrapped it in luxurious leather.
¡°With this, I don¡¯t know if I can gain the upper hand in the crusade against the Demonic Church. Perhaps even the Lessian Empire can be subjugated under our authority.¡±
The priest shook his head.
¡°That¡¯s not to say. Even though the Seongguk has gained power, they are trying to subjugate other countries with it.¡±
¡°I was just giving an example. Do you know why I brought you here?¡±
At Inyoung¡¯s question, the priest shook his head again.
¡°In a little while, you too will rise to the position of high priest. Gaia is well aware of your sincere faith.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
¡°So, shouldn¡¯t you also live up to Goddess Gaia¡¯s expectations?¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
Inyoung handed over the leather wrapped in magic stones to the priest.
¡°The Crusade against the Demonic Cult, I want you to lead. I heard you used to be a pdin. If you are knowledgeable in battle, you will surely be a bettermander than me.¡±
¡°That¡ it can¡¯t be! How can I do the work the Holy Father entrusted to me¡¡±
¡°Please ept it. I¡¯m going to head for the Devil¡¯s Realm.¡±
¡°¡remove your thoughts.¡±
Inyoung forcibly ced the magic crystal in the priest¡¯s hand.
¡°I have been praying only for thefort of my friend who is trapped in the Demonic Realm. At first, I wondered why I had been doing so well, not knowing when. I wonder if praying here is really helpful for a close friend. It¡¯s an old nogu, but it¡¯s still a body that can be useful. How can you call him a friend unless you grab a sword and go to help?¡±
As he said that, the priest could not stop him.
I¡¯m going to move for my friend, but who can stop me?
The priest, who was about to say something, shut his mouth.
¡°¡¡±
¡°This may be thest request. It may be burdensome for you young man, but I hope you will listen.¡±
At his words, the priest lowered his head.
It is a gift that I have been indebted to since childhood.
Parting like this is not what I want, but if I can repay the favor, any form would be good.
The clergyman, who was determined, answered with difficulty.
¡°¡I don¡¯t know if I can do it well, but¡ I¡¯ll try.¡±
Only then did a smile form on Inyoung¡¯s lips.
He said with a bright smile.
¡°I will tell the Holy Father. I believe he will recognize that you are the right person rather than me.¡±
¡°What are you going to do now, Master?¡±
¡°I must prepare. I¡¯m leaving alone, but I don¡¯t want to die in vain.¡±
¡°Are you nning to use magic stones?¡±
¡°I guess I will be indebted to the Holy Kingdom until the end. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to use mana, but Celia and Lessian¡¯s soldiers will be in it, so if I can pass it on, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little resentful that you leave your work alone.¡±
¡°If you want to be resentful, be resentful. It¡¯s not bad to be remembered as a mean old man until the end.¡±
In-youngughed, ¡°Heh-heh,¡± and soon turned his back on the demon scene with the priest.
It was less than a month left until Celia¡¯s Demonic World disappeared.
Chapter 510
Episode 510 Reunion with Soonbok (7)
Rei purifies all the stone statues on the 16th floor.
It¡¯s been a long time since the mana in the body has already exceeded the limit capacity.
There was no ce to store the overflowing mana, so it was spewing out to the surroundings, but it was sweating to control it so that it might be poison to the goblins.
After getting rid of all the private areas on the 16th floor, his daily routine became simple.
¡°I will be back.¡±
¡°Please go.¡±
Even the goblins, who are used to going out with him now, don¡¯t ask where Rey is going.
Passing through the familiar hallway and going down the cave, there is no doubt that there is a stone gate covered with moss.
Let¡¯s push the door silently.
Kugoogugung-
The old study has been revealed.
In front of him, a cute girl with bobbed hair was smiling brightly.
The unique scent of books aged finely over the years melts into the soft scent of ck tea.
Unlike the first time, I felt quitefortable here.
Ray lightly stroked Mian¡¯s head.
¡°Why did youe early today?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have much to do anymore.¡±
¡°Then tell me again!¡±
she said with her eyes shining.
One day, Ray told Mien about the world.
For Mien, who has lived only in the study, the story of the outside world must have been a refreshing shock.
A story about an adventurer going on an adventure.
A story about knightspeting against monsters to protect the one they serve.
All of them were monotonous, but Mien listened with great pleasure.
Among them, Mien¡¯s favorite story was about a saint.
Ray shook his head as if he didn¡¯t know why.
¡°I don¡¯t know why you like this story.¡±
Then, Mian replied with a gentle smile.
¡°Isn¡¯t it romantic to have a heart directed only to God?¡±
At first nce, it was a joke, but when she said it after being captured by the ck Room and forcibly turned into a saint, I feel strange.
It is a heart directed towards God.
Can we really call it romantic?
There are people who disappeared because they gave their heart to God to someone else.
Can we call it romantic when love is broken by God and faced with tragedy?
Ray said in a slightly dry tone.
¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re giving your heart to God, it¡¯s that God made you give it to yourself.¡±
At his words, Mian shut her mouth.
Does it mean that God created love without considering human will?
Speaking like that, for some reason, God seems like a viin.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that saints are just love created by God?¡±
¡°What is it? In some ces, saints and saints are regarded as lovers of gods.¡±
Isn¡¯t that also good to be God¡¯s lover?
Ray lightly pped him on the back of the head, probably realizing that Mien was delusional.
Bahah-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Mien protested, stroking the back of her head at a pain she had never felt before.
¡°It hurts! you idiot! Didn¡¯t you hear that hitting the head makes you an idiot!?¡±
¡°I think it¡¯s okay because I¡¯m already an idiot?¡±
¡°Give me this! Confiscate tea!¡±
While talking, Mian was smiling.
After living with ¡®ck people¡¯ who can¡¯t speak, it seems that they are quite happy living like this.
Of course, it was not easy for Ray to touch Mien.
¡®No matter how much it is, the fact that Mien is the nucleus of the dungeon does not change. I can¡¯t get out unless I get rid of this child.¡¯
I nned to find out more about Mien over time, but the more I dug, the more I found out about her dark past.
Not long after entering the study, Ray realized that this was one of her childhood memories.
The ¡®ck people¡¯ she is calling are also, to be expected, the figures of the ck room.
Not being able to go out of the study itself.
It must be because the fact that you can¡¯t talk to people in ck is just a remnant of Mien.
In addition, the movements of the ck people have changed since a few days ago.
Should I say that the number of days approaching Mien has increased in some way?
He would be nothing more than an intruder in the dungeon.
Since such an intruder met the core of the dungeon, it was only natural that something unexpected would happen.
¡®Somehow I don¡¯t feel well. Time is running out.¡¯
On the outside, he pretended to be carefree, but on the inside he was nervous.
What if one day Mian disappeared.
He probably won¡¯t be able to leave the dungeon peacefully.
* * *
Zeke, Eucliwood, and the guards who serve the saint were all gathered together at Zeke¡¯s mansion.
Even though Ray ordered them to live in mutual aid, watching them go around and live as they wished, it made me wonder if it was too innocent.
¡°I want to ask why the Bone family¡¯s mansion became a meeting ce.¡±
Eucliwood answered Zeke¡¯s question while drinking tea.
¡°We, the Bcroix family, are busy with tax management. It is absurd to invite guests at a time like this.¡±
Rather, I was insulted.
Hongyoung, the representative of the receivingmittee, said in a sinking voice.
¡°Receptionists, by their very nature, do not own mansions.¡±
Each of them had their own excuse, but to sum it up, it would mean that they chose this ce because their own mansion was easy.
Zeke let out a sigh.
¡°so. What is it that brought everyone together today, Eucliwood?¡±
¡°It is to tell the story of the saint.¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her at Eucliwood¡¯s words.
Ray¡¯s story.
He has been imprisoned in the Devil¡¯s Realm for over a year.
Now there is no way to confirm whether he is alive or dead, so his story was implicitly taboo within the Holy Kingdom.
Nevertheless, the fact that Eucliwood brought up the story means that there was a trick.
Even the dark young, who had been quiet to begin with, openly paid attention.
¡°What follows is a top secret within the Holy Land. As I am speaking to you, it is a situation where punishment is unavoidable, but the Holy Son is at stake, so I left behind the strict decree. In other words, when it is revealed, it is a story that everyone is an aplice in leaking confidential information. I won¡¯t force it, so if you want to quit, please raise your hand.¡±
With the horse, Eucliwood looked around.
Seven receptionists.
Zeke.
No one raised a hand.
She spoke quietly as if she was happy.
¡°If there was a person who said he would fall out, he would have cut his throat with all his might, but fortunately, there doesn¡¯t seem to be one among us.¡±
Saying that with an expressionless face sent chills down his spine, even as a receptionist.
Eucliwood pulled out a small leather pouch from his bosom.
Outwardly, there was nothing special about it except that the leather was luxurious.
However, when she took out the magic crystal contained in it, everyone¡¯s eyes were stained with astonishment.
Each and every one of these people gathered here is a personparable to the master ss.
Undoubtedly, there was no way that they, who were particrly sensitive to mana, would not be able to sense the presence of mana contained in the magic stone.
¡°Mana? Why are there still magic stones that contain mana?¡±
¡°Nonsense! After the disappearance of mana, magic tools must have disappeared!¡±
Eucliwood replied to Soyoung¡¯s words.
¡°ording to an idental opportunity, I found out that mana dwells when you bring a magic crystal to the entrance of the Demonic Realm. However, if it is not the highest quality magic stone, it will break because it cannot handle the mana inside the demon world.¡±
Holding the magic stone, she uttered a starter word.
¡°Ice.¡±
Frost sat on Eucliwood¡¯s hand.
The air began to freeze, and then ice formed.
Whoaaah-!
Even though it was only light 1st circle magic, they saw magic for the first time after ¡®Disappear¡¯.
¡°If there is a magic stone, this kind of magic is ridiculous.¡±
surely.
If it was the highest quality magic stone, even if it was arge-scale magic in the 5th circle, it would be possible to use it once or twice.
In the case of sword masters, it felt like they were strengthening their bodies by using mana in their bodies, so it would take a period of adaptation to use them, but high circle mages used mana in the air, so there was no need for that at all.
Eucliwood took out a bag of magic stones for each person and said.
¡°Then I will tell you. Except for me, the three of us are going to rescue the saint with the magic stones. It doesn¡¯t change that there is no mana just because it¡¯s inside the demon realm. The person who can break through by distributing the mana of the magic stones well is the right person.¡±
¡°I have a question.¡±
As Zeke spoke, Eucliwood looked at him.
¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°I know how to rescue the lord, but why are there three people? The more people there are, the higher the sess rate will be.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a simple matter.¡±
At Zeke¡¯s question, she tapped the magic crystal on the desk.
¡°To put it simply, the number of magic stones is insufficient. It is the halfman guild that is supporting magic stones in this castle country. After the extinction, the value of magic stones has decreased, and now, after more than a year, the merchants specializing in magic stones have disappeared. That statement coincides with the saying that the Halfman Merchants are the only ones that started trading magic stones.¡±
Eucliwood, who had been quenching his thirst with ck tea for a while, continued.
¡°Since this holy country buys all the top-quality magic stones at random, it is only natural that the Halfman Merchant Merchants want to make money unless they are idiots. However, as I just said, the halfman guild is the only guild that handles magic stones. I¡¯ll use the power of this family to trick my eyes and bring a few magic stones, but I can¡¯t bring them inrge quantities. Also, since it¡¯s a job that shouldn¡¯t be seen, you can¡¯t use the Halfman Mercenary on your own.¡±
Soyoung nodded.
¡°Then, the person who has the least impact should go. If you fall for someone like you, you might get suspicious.¡±
¡°It is as you say. A small receiver.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±
¡°I, who has to keep an eye on the outside of the Devil¡¯s Nest, is excluded from this job. In other words, you have no choice but to do the rest.¡±
She looked around the crowd.
Then there was a heavy silence.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
The Devil¡¯s Land is dangerous.
If you go in wrong, you will most likely not be able to escape death.
However, it is a predestined fact that you will be greatly moved to know that you havee to save yourself through such a danger.
Each of them had a different imagination.
Gulp-
They looked at each other and spoke almost simultaneously.
¡°Let me go.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°As expected, I have no choice but to go.¡±
¡°Here, this body¡¡±
Their eyes met.
Zekeughed out loud.
¡°ha ha ha. stop kidding It is impossible for me to fall into the task of saving the lord. How much more can we trust those who have not reached the master of swordsmanship?¡±
He emphasized that he is a sword master.
At Zeke¡¯s words, Hongyoung shook her head.
¡°I don¡¯t know what lurks inside the Demonic Realm. If a fight can be avoided, avoiding it as much as possible is the way to save mana. How can you trust a bully who runs around relying only on strength? In that sense, I, who has experience in immersion, should go¡¡±
¡°Hey, Archangel?¡±
Soyoung continued.
¡°It is as you say. I¡¯m weak against brute strength, but I¡¯m good at stealth and gathering speed information. It doesn¡¯t matter who it is, but leaving me out means the future is clearly visible.¡±
Heukyoung also said without losing.
¡°I¡ um¡ I want to go.¡±
Eucliwood admired their behavior without yielding even a single step.
¡°If you have seen this, the Holy Son might be hoping that no one wille.¡±
It must have been a joke, but no one knew that it was the correct answer.
Afterwards, they continued to argue day and night, iming that they were the right person.
Chapter 511
Episode 511 Reunion with Sunbok (8)
Haggard-looking people are sitting on the cold floor of the Devil¡¯s View.
Various bandages and medicines can be seen all over the face and body.
They were the mercenaries Harfman hired to rescue Ray.
More than half a year has already passed since arge group of people packed weapons and food and headed for the Devil¡¯s Landing.
However, even so, the color of defeat was deeply buried in their faces, who had onlye down to the 4th floor.
A mercenary with a shaggy beard because he couldn¡¯t even shave threw his sword to the ground.
¡°I can¡¯t eat any more! How long do we have to stay like this!¡±
The dry eyes of the mercenaries turned to him.
Even when he had just arrived on the first floor, he was thinking of making a name for himself as the first mercenary to ovee the Demonic Realm.
Expectations grew, and the atmosphere was good ordingly.
However, after losing a crushing battle against the goblins that they usually ignored, quarrels between them became more frequent.
A division came to the peaceful guild, and even mercenaries who broke away from the group appeared.
An old but gigantic mercenary stopped him while still young.
¡°¡Monsters might appear again, but save your stamina.¡±
There was a hint of exhaustion in his tone.
¡°Still that sound? What are you doing to save your stamina? Even if only a few goblinse out right now, look at the babbling!¡±
It was a voice that sounded like crying.
The fear that life is at stake and the hopeless future make me sick to the core.
The old man shook his head.
¡°We are stronger than when we arrived on the first floor. Shouldn¡¯t we be grateful just for being able to use mana right away?¡±
What I learned upon entering the Magic Realm was that the more I caught monsters, the stronger my body became.
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but the monster¡¯s mana is absorbed into every part of the body.
Then there was a group of people who were stuck on the second floor and safely caught rtively weak monsters.
The man slumped in his seat, exhausted from all the work.
¡°If we had known this would be the case, we wouldn¡¯t have liked staying on the second floor.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so gloomy.¡±
Even the old man¡¯s constion did not reach the man.
He just wanted to get out of this hellish demon realm as soon as possible.
That moment.
The mercenaries patrolling the outer corridor shouted loudly.
¡°hey! There is something here!¡±
At that, the mercenaries who were taking a break approached them.
¡°What¡¯s the matter, making a fuss?¡±
¡°Look at this! Here¡¡±
A small mark was left where the mercenary pointed.
A clear X, as if someone had intentionally engraved it.
There is only one existence on the floor below them.
The person they were looking for.
The mercenaries¡¯ faces showed surprise.
¡°Sir Seongjae?¡±
¡°You mean you¡¯re still alive?¡±
¡°Such words are disrespectful! But¡ if this mark is real, the saint must be alive!¡±
The mercenaries forgot the fatigue of their bodies and roamed around in search of signs.
Then, I was able to find numerous marks left in what previously looked like an ordinary dungeon hallway.
X-shaped marker.
A triangr mark.
circle shaped markers.
The meaning of each was different, but perhaps the reason why the locations were jumbled was because the structure of the dungeon had changed.
¡°Let¡¯s follow!¡±
¡°Maybe there¡¯s a door downstairs!¡±
There is a saint downstairs.
If it were him, he would do something about the current gloomy situation.
Such belief was in the hearts of the mercenaries.
Most of the monsters around here have been cleaned up.
Of course, it wouldn¡¯t get far, but as long as it followed the signs, it would be safe.
The mercenaries packed their belongings and moved in one month without anyone telling them to do so.
After a while, I was able to find a rule.
The X-shaped sign is always located at the top of the hallway.
The triangle is on the left side of the wall.
A circle-shaped mark is engraved on the lower part.
It was probably to make it recognizable even if the structure of the dungeon was jumbled.
I followed the signs and walked down the long hallway.
Although the structure of the dungeon hallway changes at regr intervals, even the structure with the door does not change.
This is in line with the saying that if you follow the signs, you will definitely find the door.
After walking around like that for a while, they stopped when the sign was cut off.
¡°It ends here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s now¡ unrecognizable because the structure has changed so many times.¡±
It was sad, but there was enough hope.
¡°There should be another mark not far away. Let¡¯s find it.¡±
As long as you follow the signs.
¡°I will rest for today and start looking for it tomorrow.¡±
I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll survive.
¡°It¡¯s good that you killed the monsters around here.¡±
The hopeless mercenaries are now more energetic than before.
Even the old man, who told him to save his strength, takes the lead by himself and scours the surroundings.
The mark Ray left behind.
Unbeknownst to him, the remnants he left were saving the people in the Devil¡¯s Nest.
* * *
Ray has been watching Mien¡¯s movements for the past few days and has returned to the goblin shelter.
¡°I should call Subok before leaving the Devil¡¯s Nest.¡±
These days, the movements of the ck people were unusual.
It must be said that somehow it seems to be trying to catch Mien.
He seems to be impatient to get her out of the study.
In case she disappeared, he thought it would be better to call Soonbok for advice.
Having made up her mind, Ray picked up twigs and stones and started making a ¡®bowl¡¯ to contain the power of mana.
Just because it¡¯s a magic circle doesn¡¯t mean drawing only pictures.
It was necessary to create positions, pirs and structures to distribute the force.
In addition, it was quite simple to call Subok, who was a high-ranking spirit, but now that he has reached the highest level, the structure of the magic circle itself has be difficult.
¡°To make the owner suffer like this. See youter.¡±
It¡¯s not the owner, but the contractor, but what is it?
Isn¡¯t it the owner because he is in charge?
Ray, who instantly turned the spirits into ves, added strength to the construction of the magic circle.
A medium that could be used as a pir needed a solid material that mana could pass through, but that was somehow solved with the centipede monster¡¯s carapace.
When I got a feel for it by lightly spilling mana, I felt roughly how much mana I had to shed to activate it.
Perhaps the spirit summoning circle would be this perfect.
¡°Now all that¡¯s left is a ce worth calling¡¡±
The top-notch spirits will be apanied by a significant mana storm in the aftermath of the summoning.
It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you, but the goblins don¡¯t have enough mana to surrender yet.
Due to the mana storm, the mana in the body might run out of control.
After thinking for a while, Ray looked up at the ceiling.
If it was this upper floor, there would be no goblins, and since the monsters had been cleaned up, it would be quiet.
Besides, there was quite a bit of time left until the structure of the dungeon changed, so it was the perfect ce to summon Subok.
Although he needed to break through a trap in order to go upstairs, it was no big deal to himself.
At this point, I have to break all the traps on the way ande back.
He rubbed the magic circle drawn on the floor with his toe and erased it.
I picked up the centipede carapace that I was nning to use as a pir and stood up.
When Ray said he was heading upstairs, the goblins gave a slightly worried expression.
¡°Are you okay? The trap on the 15th floor is stronger than you think.¡±
¡°We will go with you.¡±
The goblin knights said, but Ray shook his head.
he pounded his chest.
¡°Look at these strong muscles.¡±
At that, the Goblin Queen looked at Rey with dry eyes.
Even at a nce, if you look at the amount of muscle, the goblin knights are andslide victory.
Since she was a great person who wouldn¡¯t listen to him anyway, she just lowered her head.
¡°Please be careful.¡±
The poison on the 16th floor, which was a problem, must have disappeared, and the monsters will not pose much of a threat.
As Rey, she was able to leave the goblins unattended.
The answer to the demonic spectacle is right in front of you.
Although Mian cares.
In addition to destroying the core of the dungeon, I will discuss with Soonbok whether there is a way to copse the huge magic circle called ¡®Magyeong¡¯.
After grabbing some dried meat and some fruit to eat, Ray turned his back away from the goblins¡¯ eyes.
* * *
When a loud sound resonated from Zeke¡¯s bedroom, the servants of the mansion were waiting nervously, unable toe inside.
Even the servants were trying to get used to the turmoil thatsted for days and days.
As if the decision had been made, the bedroom became quiet.
¡°Couldn¡¯t it be¡ that he¡¯s not dead?¡±
One of the servants who had just finished ss and was assigned to Zeke¡¯s mansion said haphazardly.
¡°¡Hopefully not.¡±
At the words of the senior maid, she swallowed her saliva.
Zeke is an aristocrat and swordsman who is recognized not only in the Holy Land but also in other countries.
He certainly wouldn¡¯t kill people in his mansion.
Themotion had subsided, but the bedroom door still refused to open.
The situation in the bedroom was appalling.
As each insists that he must go, proper coordination of opinions is not achieved.
In addition, it was not easy to refute because the ims of each other were quite valid.
¡°Heo-eok¡ Huh-eok¡¡±
¡°Whoop¡ whoop¡¡±
Zeke intervened after they had been arguing for a while.
¡°¡we¡¯d better vote.¡±
At his words, the audience fell silent for a moment.
vote.
Certainly, if that was the case, it would be effective in selecting objectively who would be more helpful in the Demon Realm.
¡°It is fair.¡±
¡°good. Then let¡¯s do it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±
When everyone voted in favor, Zeke made a vote.
Hand out a piece of parchment to each person.
¡°We will vote fair and square. Rmend two of each. The side with the most votes goes to the lord.¡±
Let¡¯s turn our backs so that everyone won¡¯t notice.
Eucliwood said with an expressionless face.
¡°Zeke. It¡¯s good to be fair, but you have one more piece of paper.¡±
The eyes of the audience gathered on Zeke.
If I wanted to proceed with integrity, I would have thought I would have taken another sheet of parchment alone.
Zeke awkwardly scratched the back of his head and put down a sheet.
¡°ha ha ha.¡±
I smile awkwardly, but the atmosphere is already chilly.
Hongyoung narrowed her eyes and said.
¡°The Dukes of Treymit corruption like this.¡±
Soyoung also added without losing.
¡°I¡¯ll need to do a background checkter.¡±
¡°I will help too.¡±
Then Zeke cleared his throat.
¡°¡Forget about the small things and vote.¡±
Eucliwood felt that he was beginning to resemble Ray in a strange way.
Chapter 512
Episode 512 Reunion with Soonbok (9)
¡°Heo-eok¡ Heo-eok¡¡±
The mercenary wearing shabby armor sat down on the floor in the hallway and caught his breath.
I ran down the stairs to avoid the monster, but I couldn¡¯t figure out where this ce was.
¡®If I knew it would be like this, I wouldn¡¯t havee out in a fit of anger¡¡¯
After a fight with the mercenaries, I caught a monster alone.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t as easy as I thought.
Although he was able to handle a little mana, it was impossible to deal with a group of goblins with this amount.
That¡¯s why they used to target and kill only the goblins patrolling in pairs, but now the goblins seem to have noticed and started patrolling in groups of four.
When that happened, I had no choice but to do it.
Theypeted against rat monsters that were likely to be three meters tall, set traps in the goblins¡¯ path, and killed several of them.
However, the 5th floor was not so easy.
Unlike the outside, the monsters inside the Magic Pce were intelligent and learned based on their experiences.
When he set up a new trap after copying his own trap technique, he had no choice but to be defeated.
After oveing the risk of dying a few times, he regretted a lot about his guest.
He apologized and promised himself to join the group again, looking for his teammates.
day.
Two days.
one week.
one month.
He endured for a long time and found mercenaries from the same guild.
And when he finally found hisrades, everyone had already died.
The cause of death seemed to be an attack by monsters.
The bodies were so cruel that it was impossible to recognize who was who, and some died without closing their eyes until thest moment.
one week.
If I hade just a week earlier, I might have been able to fight alongside them.
My heart broke because I felt like I had killed my colleagues for leaving them.
Even though they broke up due to bad things, they still have affection.
It is the duty of a colleague to at least bury it.
The moment he tried to pick up a colleague.
¡°Kreurreu¡.¡±
He encountered a monster that looked simr to a beast, but had horns growing all over his body.
He quickly drew his sword and confronted him.
In battle, catching the yer is an advantage.
I swung my sword as hard as I could to strike a blow at the monster that showed the intent to kill.
Kaaang-!
His conversion blow didn¡¯t even do any damage to the monster.
The monster, which destroyed the mana-filled swordsman with just a p of its forepaw, rushed at him.
Then he abandoned hisrades again to live and ran away.
At the end of such a run, we have reached this ce now.
¡°If there is water, I want to take a sip¡¡±
It was just holding on with the power of mana, but it didn¡¯t make sense to move without drinking water for several days.
How did youe to this ce?
Thinking about it makes meugh.
¡°¡I wonder if that¡¯s an imusible thing to say to save a saint¡¡±
After receiving arge sum of money from the upper half of the half, he entered the Devil¡¯s Realm.
At that time, even at that time, he could clearly picture himself saving the saint and breaking through the demonic world.
However, the reality was cruel enough to be nasty.
I searched all over from the first floor to the fifth floor, but I couldn¡¯t even find the figure of the saint.
Moreover, it was self-evident that he would inevitably face death because he had descended below him.
Who is saving whom?
The person who needs help more than anyone right now is not the saint, but himself.
My eyelids slowly grew heavy.
If I fall asleep like this, will I be able to diefortably?
At the same time as I thought, resentment welled up.
If there really is such a thing as God, why not seek a saint?
How could he allow people like himself to die in the Devil¡¯s Nest?
He muttered in a dry voice just before closing his eyes.
¡°If there really is such a thing as God¡ Please give me a sip of water¡¡±
His eyes slowly closed.
* * *
Ray stood at the entrance of the stairs leading upstairs.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time here.¡±
When I first came down to the 16th floor, I waspletely out of my mind.
The smell of rotting corpses and sticky blood wafting from the inside of the stairs is somehow wee.
He stepped onto the first step.
Then sharp spears protruded from the walls.
Papa papak-!
The spear des fly towards the head and chest.
Ray quickly memorized the starter word.
¡°Shield.¡±
A blue film made of mana wrapped around him.
The rapidly fired spears were blocked by the translucent membrane and lost their way.
At this rate, even dungeon traps would be an easy victory.
He looked at the window, which had fallen helplessly to the floor.
The de of the spear was severely shattered, perhaps due to the impact of the shield.
¡°I can¡¯t use it like this. Cancel.¡±
A spear is also a weapon.
If you only know how to infuse mana, there is nothing to go out, so if you manage a little, you can use it for generations.
If you bring it to the baby goblins who still don¡¯t have proper weapons, they will definitely like it.
Maddened by that, Ray canceled the shield and decided to break through the trap with his bare body.
As I stepped up the stairs a few more times, a huge boulder flew in front of me.
He waved his hand lightly as if to drive away flies, and the stones that had been fired at him exploded at once.
If others had seen it, it would have been close to a miracle.
As if anticipating his own pace, a rain of arrows rained down from the air and at the same time a spear came out from behind.
If he had looked at the arrow and taken a step back, he would have been skewered.
I don¡¯t know who designed them, but they are really sophisticated traps.
After climbing the stairs for about 10 minutes and collecting things that could be used as weapons, the entrance to the 15th floor appeared in front of me.
Except for the 17th floor where Mien is.
Going up and down the floors of the dungeon gave me a new feeling.
When Ray opened the door, he first widened his senses.
When mana bounced in all directions, the creature¡¯s reaction returned.
It seems that the monster has been reborn.
It¡¯s not very close, so there¡¯s no need to go and kill it.
While looking for a ce to summon Sunbok.
Ray found arge field.
¡°It¡¯s just fine.¡±
I entered the field carrying an armful of spears I had picked up on my way up the floor.
Chaeng-Grang-!
I put the spear down on the floor and rummage through my leather backpack to take out the centipede shell I had prepared.
Before drawing the magic circle, I made several preparations for the material that would be the pir.
¡°The highest-ranking spirits are annoying.¡±
Even when it was a high-ranking spirit, it wasn¡¯t that difficult to summon, but the mana it consumed doubled because it was only one ss special.
Besides, if the pir doesn¡¯t hold up, you can¡¯t even summon it, so it can be said that it has be unnecessarily grandiose.
I drew a magic circle and connected the mediums of the pirs and branches.
If someone saw it, they would think it was a rough drawing, but each mark contained a high degree of magical knowledge.
Let¡¯s pour some mana into the tip.
Ugh-!
The magic circle reacted with a resonance.
The magic circle seems to have been built normally.
¡°All that¡¯s left now is the pir.¡±
It is doubtful whether the centipede¡¯s carapace can withstand the mana of Subok and his own.
Although I tried to check it, it is unknown whether it will survive the aftermath of the mana storm.
Raystly stuck spear poles all over the branch.
Afterpleting it, the shape is not zero.
A spear is inserted with the spear de facing upward, and the carapace of a centipede monster is left carelessly in the center.
The magic circle also carelessly plucked the grass in the field and put it together.
Even if it was a summoning circle that summoned lower-level spirits rather than the highest-level spirits, it wasn¡¯t this ugly.
Ray let go of mana for thest time.
Although it is a magic circle made of grass, a magic circle is a magic circle.
Mana reacted and the spells reacted one after another.
Whoa-!
Mana was amplified.
The flowers in the fields were blown over by the wind and the trees swayed violently.
In response, Ray injected arger amount of mana than the first time.
If you pour a lot of mana into the magic circle at once, it may misfire.
That¡¯s why it was good to adjust the pace appropriately until the magic circle waspleted.
Whenever mana was added to the magic circle, the ground shook as if an earthquake had urred.
Hard-!
Eventually, someone¡¯s figure was drawn in the center of the magic circle.
A tall man with a small crown on his head.
It seems that he did not know that he would be summoned suddenly.
Subok¡¯s expression was just bewildered.
¨C This ce¡
The situation around Hana wasn¡¯t peaceful enough to have a conversation.
A mana storm urred due to thebination of Subok¡¯s mana and Ray¡¯s mana.
Green fields were overturned and trees were uprooted.
Ray looked at his uniform and said hello.
¡°A long time.¡±
It had been a long time indeed.
over a year.
It was because he had been trapped in a dungeon for all those years.
Soonbok also faced Ray.
Her hair is about a span longer than herst memory.
Perhaps it was none other than him who suffered more than anyone else during those years.
Soonbok immediately got down on one knee.
¨C Long time no see.
The two did not have a long conversation.
when our eyes meet.
We could feel each other¡¯s feelings.
The adversity of the past seemed to be conveyed.
There was not even the slightest trembling in the eyes that were looking at him resolutely.
It was like looking at an old man after going through so many things.
his mouth was open
¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit out of ce?¡±
Soonbok looked around at him.
A window sill hung randomly.
The medium that summoned itself was the corpse of an unknown monster.
A beautiful flower garden too.
However, it was not a magnificent ce with a huge mountain range behind it.
Even so, for some reason, it felt okay because the contractor liked it simply.
¨C This is a bad ce. well anyways it¡¯s okay
After the summoning ceremony was over and Mana connected with Ray, Soonbok walked out of the magic circle.
When the mana storm stopped, a calm silence flowed over the son-inw.
Subok said as if passing by.
¨C This is a dungeon.
Soonbok knows the identity of this ce.
I¡¯ve been thinking about that before, but I never thought I¡¯d notice it just by looking around.
A twinkle appeared in Ray¡¯s eyes.
Chapter 513
Episode 513 Reunion with Soonbok (10)
Staggering to his feet, Ray brushed the soil off his trouser hem.
¡°I called you to ask about the dungeon. Don¡¯t you know anything?¡±
Judging from the straightforward talk, it seems that the solution is already in ce.
Soonbok looked at him as if he was a little surprised.
¨C Before that, I want to ask you something.
¡°What?¡±
¨C Dungeons have a characteristic of sucking mana from the surroundings. In the aftermath, even the mana outside must have disappeared.
Ray nodded his head at Sunbok¡¯s words.
I roughly expected it to be like that.
In order to draw this much mana, the mana in the body of an individual would be insufficient.
As soon as he listened quietly, Soonbok was silent for a moment, then continued.
¨C ¡How did you summon me? Now that I have reached the highest level, it must have been difficult with normal mana.
¡°I almost recovered my mana in the dungeon. I was lucky.¡±
He said it as if it was nothing, but to Soonbok, it was absolutely crazy.
You almost recovered your mana outside?
Could it be that he recovered the monster-like mana of the time just by hunting in dungeons?
¡®Such a crazy bastard.¡¯
Unknowingly, a swear word came out from within.
Soonbok, quite embarrassed, let out a drool.
¨C Kkeuh¡.
It¡¯s infinitely close to impossible.
When I thought about it again, it seemed that this guy could somehow do it.
Soonbok, who was barely trying to calm himself down, had to breathe again at Ray¡¯s words.
¡°Actually, I recently found the deepest part of the dungeon. But there is a little problem.¡±
¨C The deepest part¡?
Because he is a spirit, he can freely go to and from other middle-earths, and he roughly knows what a ¡®dungeon¡¯ is.
And I¡¯ve heard countless stories about him.
There was even a time when a dungeon was created for the first time in other middle-earths, and a being called the guardian of middle-earth entered it and was killed.
As such, dungeons are dangerous ces.
Even if you are lucky with the human body, there must be a limit¡
how lucky you are to reach the deepest part.
¨C If it¡¯s a problem¡
¡°Mien, who I thought was dead, became the nucleus of the dungeon.¡±
He brought up a shocking story, but Soonbok, who heard the story, was calm.
¨C That¡¯s right.
¡°huh?¡±
Then, it was Ray who was taken aback.
He was quite shocked to learn that Mien was the nucleus of the dungeon.
I thought a lot about what to do and thought about trying to be a bit vicious, but I couldn¡¯te to any conclusion.
However, when he said that it was natural for him to obey, a vague sense of destion came over him for a moment.
When the story seemed to be getting long, Soonbok sat down.
¨C A dungeon is simply a ¡®process¡¯.
¡°procedure?¡±
¨C yes. And the saints and saints that humansmonly refer to are the sacrifices of this ¡®process¡¯.
Subok continued.
¨C I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯m a spirit, but one thing is certain: someone wants to grow in dimension.
What is dimensional growth?
As Ray¡¯s expression became more and more subtle, Soonbok exined further.
¨C Even if it¡¯s growth, it¡¯s not that grandiose. It is to increase the original strength instead of mana. With that, the creatures will not cling to mana, and there will be amon enemy called ¡®dungeon¡¯, so quarrels will subside.
¡°You mean you don¡¯t want to fight?¡±
¨C I can¡¯t fully agree. I don¡¯t know who is aiming for what, but growing unprepared will only poison the creature.
¡°Then, the sacrificial offering of the process I mentioned earlier is¡¡±
¨C Whether it was made by someone or chosen by God, Mien is a saint.
¡°¡¡±
An artificial saint.
And even the dungeons born of it.
The whole thing tended to fit too well to be said to have been made by mere chance.
Sunbok stretched out and said.
¨C In order to get rid of the dungeon, there is no choice but to remove the existence that bes the nucleus. In the current situation, the only option would be to kill Mien.
¡°Umm¡.¡±
In the end, do you mean you have no choice but to sacrifice a cow for the sake of the generation?
It¡¯s something I don¡¯t like.
What¡¯s more, Mien had lost her previous memories, so there was nothing left to call her a saint.
just a simple kid.
I was confused thinking that I couldn¡¯t get out of this damn dungeon unless I killed someone like that.
Soonbok tilted his head as if he didn¡¯t know.
¨C What are you so worried about? If we don¡¯t kill Mien, more people will die trapped here.
Know.
It was unknown whether people were still entering this dungeon.
If left alone, dozens, hundreds, and thousands of times more people would surely die.
But even though I knew it in my head, I couldn¡¯t act easily.
At least.
At the very least, if you absorb it with drain magic, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to make it disappear before you even feel the pain?
After thinking about it for a while, Soonbok could not stand it and stood up.
¨C It¡¯s not like your brother.
¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know. Seeing it in person will change your mind.¡±
¨C My opinion does not change. If you don¡¯t kill Meen, this dungeon won¡¯t disappear. Outside, the chaos will be long and the war will break out.
¡°Well, that¡¯s because I know.¡±
As I was contemting on the subject of only one action to be taken, a frustrated Soonbok tapped my heart.
¨C Where then, please guide me. I would like to see the girl¡¯s face in person.
Ray sighed and got up from his seat.
* * *
Soonbok, who had been talking loudly just a moment ago, shut his mouth at once.
¨C This is¡
small hands and feet and tight lips.
The big eyes and soft hair definitely resemble Mien.
But¡
¡°Would you like some more tea?¡±
A smile came into Soonbok¡¯s eyes.
small.
small is too small
No matter how much women say they change while you can¡¯t see them, shouldn¡¯t there be a degree!
Ray approached Soonbok, who was speechless.
¡°What do you think?¡±
¨C How are you sleeping¡.
It¡¯s small.
just small
It was so small that nothing came out.
Now I could understand why he was worried.
Soonbok, who was looking at Mien with aplicated face, sat silently and drank ck tea.
As if she just liked her new friend, Mien clung to Soonbok and poked her around.
Soonbok, still unable to adjust to the current situation, looked out the window while drooling.
¨C What are those?
I felt a strange gaze from before.
Ray turned his gaze to the window sill.
There, the ¡®ck people¡¯ were watching them closely.
Still, the face was not visible, and only the ck shape shimmered like a shadow, but the appearance of Soon-bok seemed to have strengthened the vignce, so he did not stop observing.
¡°Mien is called the ck Man.¡±
¨C The ck one? As for the naming sense¡ it¡¯s amazing.
Let¡¯s ask a child for a name.
Soonbok said as if he was a little concerned.
¨C The movement is strange from before. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be strange if theye in anytime, but¡
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not aggressive even if you look like that. Well, sometimes I try to get Mien out of the study.¡±
¨C But¡
Soonbok looked closely at the ck people.
As Ray said, it didn¡¯t seem aggressive, but I couldn¡¯t help but be concerned.
furthermore.
¡°Ahahaha! Once more! Once more!¡±
As Mien smiled brightly, Ray manifested his magic.
¡°Air hand!¡±
A hand made of wind floated Mien in the air.
It was like flying in the sky, so Mian couldn¡¯t be happier.
Soonbok looked at him and shook his head.
¨C You¡¯ve be aplete father.
It was understandable that the worry was prolonged.
No matter what, he and Mien had a lot of affection.
The more he did, the deeper the agony of submission.
Unless the dungeon¡¯s core is destroyed, the dungeon will never disappear.
The longer you spend together, the harder it gets for Ray.
Soonbok looked at the two happy faces with a dark face.
¡®In the end, I have to kill it with the hand I grabbed.¡¯
* * *
The information guild members who had infiltrated the Holy Kingdom could not find any information to speak of.
Even within the Holy Kingdom, except for a few people, it was a top secret.
No matter how much the flying information guild tried to find out, it was close to impossible from the beginning.
After spending three days in the VIP room, the branch manager had no choice but to turn around.
When the branch manager returned empty-handed, Harpman stroked his beard.
¡°Ugh. I mean.¡±
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°Okay. Because it¡¯s something I wasn¡¯t really expecting. But I¡¯m a little suspicious. Seongguk is somitted to maintaining secrecy.¡±
It¡¯s not your usualzy look.
Hafman, who smelled the money, was quite agile.
he said to the branch manager.
¡°Just in case you don¡¯t know, gradually reduce the amount of magic crystals supplied to the Holy Kingdom. And stock up on a little more in the warehouse. The time wille when the price will be called.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the branch manager bowed his head and stepped back, only Harp, who was left alone in the office, tapped the desk.
¡°Strange. No matter how much I think about it, it doesn¡¯t pay off.¡±
No matter how much the price of magic crystals went down, buying that amount of magic crystals would not be without damage, even if it was a holy country.
In addition, since they sold the merchants they owned, it is safe to say that Seongguk is on the road to ruin.
But why are they putting more effort into purchasing magic stones?
Now that funds are running out and demonic religions are running wild here and there.
Even if you prepare for the holy war, why is it not enough?
The question rmed Hafman.
I thought that I shouldn¡¯t sell the magic stones as they are in the holy kingdom anymore.
Seongguk is not a ce where only idiots live.
In this worst-case scenario, you¡¯re putting your money in the wrong ce, so a bit of caution wouldn¡¯t hurt.
Halfman looked at Ray¡¯s statue.
¡°At a time like this, what would Taesangdan Lord do?¡±
He is just imitating Taesangdanju and acting.
The ability of the body was not up to him, so whenever something happened, he borrowed his thoughts.
With that alone, the upper half of Hafman climbed on top of the rock and became the top of the continent.
It was like that even now.
Today, his vacancy only felt bigger.
Chapter 514
Episode 514 Mien¡¯s Decision (1)
Observing Mien¡¯s appearance in the deepest part, Subok was silent.
seems to be thinking about something
He shakes his head and sighs.
The goblins who were watching from afar asked.
¡°Who is the author?¡±
When they first encountered the surrender, they aimed their weapons at them even though they were frightened by the enormous mana unique to the highest level spirits.
As if he had no energy to deal with, Soonbok disintegrated the goblin group with a wave of his hand.
irresistible force.
The goblins who fell in love with it were interested in Soonbok.
Looking at them asking questions with shining eyes, Ray answered.
¡°It¡¯s a spirit.¡±
¡°government ordinance¡¡?¡±
It¡¯s an unfamiliar name.
I had never heard of a race called spirits in my life.
However, they soon epted the existence of spirits in their own way.
¡°You mean it¡¯s a new monster.¡±
as a monster.
Knights and goblins licked their lips and looked at Subok.
I want topete officially someday.
The knight goblins who received mana from Ray grew stronger.
When I saw strong opponents, I wanted to fight them, and when I saw weak ones, I wanted to protect them.
Ray smiled, perhaps realizing the knight goblins¡¯ intentions.
¡°Arthur. I can¡¯t even pick a bone if you guys attack me.¡±
No matter how strong they are among the goblins, Subok is a spirit that has risen to the highest level.
In the spirit realm, it would not move unless ordered by the spirit king.
The goblins were no match for them.
At Ray¡¯s words, the knight goblins quietly retreated.
They also don¡¯t do anything to pamper themselves.
at that time.
Soonbok called Ray.
-Brother, I have something to tell you.
I didn¡¯t know he would ask for a conversation first, so Ray also approached curiously.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
When I looked down at Subok while talking, there was something scribbled on a desk made out of rocks.
At first nce, it looked like a crudely drawn map by goblins.
As soon as Ray saw the painting, he knew what it was.
¡°This¡ is a magic circle.¡±
Soonbok said as if he was a little surprised.
¨C You can see it at a nce. It would be hard to notice from the outside.
¡°This point and this point. It¡¯s a structure I¡¯ve seen somewhere before.¡±
It is a magic circle that not only has seen, but also has memories of being directly affected.
When I was in the Holy Land.
All of the buildings in Gehel and its vicinity were in trouble because they formed the magic circle of Proxia.
I suffered quite a bit, so I can¡¯t forget even if I want to forget.
Subok pointed to one side of the magic circle.
-All of the points you pointed out are the only channels in this magic circle where mana does not flow.
¡°Because if the mana flows wrongly, all the mana in the magic circle may flow backwards.¡±
He nodded.
-Then what if we break these points?
Rey thought for a moment at the iprehensible sound before answering.
¡°If the breathing point disappears, the magic circle will not be able to fulfill its function.¡±
The magic circle will stop, but it will cause a chain reaction.
The magic circle, which was safe because it had empty mana, will gradually reach its limit as time passes, and it will soon lose its function.
¡°Ah,¡± said Ray.
¡°Could this be?¡±
Soonbok smiled at him.
-This is a magic circle of a dungeon recorded in another middle-earth. It was secretly stolen from the spirit realm.
¡°Is that okay?¡±
¨C I can¡¯t. This is clearly wrong. It is an abuse of the privilege of the highest level spirit, and if you do something wrong, you may lose one level. Perhaps you will be permanently stripped of your position as a candidate for the Spirit King.
¡°You¡¡±
Let¡¯s say Ray was speechless at the wave of emotion and couldn¡¯t say anything.
Subok added,
-Even if I change into a higher level spirit, I believe that my older brother will make it the highest level again.
In other words, it is the sound of believing in the bag and looking at it.
Ray nodded vigorously.
Where do you just make it supetive?
I will even make you the King of Spirits.
¡°Ughhh. Trust me.¡±
¨C Hehehe. You promised.
The future of the spirit realm was being shattered by the hands of the two.
Add a few hand gestures to the picture on the rock.
Let¡¯s break down the existing breather branch and add a few new ones.
A picture was drawn of the dungeonpletely losing its function.
-When I brought it, I also brought the Pahoe method.
¡°Good luck my son.¡±
Very proud of who taught it.
* * *
With the dungeon¡¯s magic form as well as thew of destruction, Sunbok and Ray discussed it day and night.
The most rational way to break a branch.
And the aftermath that will happen when that happens.
Even the countermeasures when the dungeon¡¯s mana runs out of luck.
By the time everything waspleted, it had been almost ten days.
¡°Hee-eok¡ hee-eok¡ it¡¯s done.¡±
His white face had turned ck and dead.
Growling-
I couldn¡¯t even eat properly, so the situation in my stomach is also meaningless.
As he tried to soothe his stomach by eating beef jerky, Soonbok said with a dark face.
-¡but one more problem remains.
Rei affirmed at Subok¡¯s words.
¡°Now, how do I break these points at the same time¡¡±
If you can¡¯t break the points at the same time, the magic circle¡¯s mana will flow backwards and the dungeon will begin to copse.
If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s the only thing I can¡¯t do.
The point is to make the dungeon lose its function while maintaining the magic circle that makes up the dungeon.
Soonbok gave his opinion.
-How about using the rm magic? When you get the signal, you break the branch at the same time.
rm magic is magic that gives a signal as long as there is enough mana regardless of the distance.
Of course, the farther away the signal was sent, the more mana was consumed, but it was insignificant to himself.
However, even if the signal is received at the same time, there is now that the individual reaction speed and the time to hit the point will be the same.
Although Subok is said to be the highest level spirit, it is not up to his own power.
In the middle of the discussion, Ray, who was away for a while, picked up two twigs from somewhere.
However, both branches look the same.
One twig, nothing else.
like twins.
¨C What is this?
¡°It¡¯s a branch.¡±
¨C I didn¡¯t ask because I didn¡¯t know. What are you picking up branches for?
Rather than answer Sunbok¡¯s question, Ray threw a branch at him.
¡°Take a light swing.¡±
As he crossed his arms and spoke, he gave strength to his hand holding the branch as Ray told him, though he didn¡¯t know why.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The tree branch that was lightly swung from Sunbok¡¯s hand tore through the air with a banging sound.
Having lived through countless years, he seems to have a good knowledge of swordsmanship.
Ray admired a little.
¡°Not bad.¡±
¨C No matter how you look at it, you¡¯ve been practicing your swordsmanship for hundreds of years.
Proudly stick out your chest.
It was really cute to see this tall man, who was over a meter, begging for a quickpliment.
This time, Ray grabbed the branch.
Let¡¯s swing the tree branch with just as much power as Soonbok gave it lightly.
Faaaaang-!
Likewise, the air burst out.
Let Soonbok look at him nkly.
Ray swung the twig around and said.
¡°When the rm magic sends a signal, swing it the same way as before. If you stray even a little, it¡¯s over.¡±
point exactly.
And if you can¡¯t break it equally, the dungeon will copse.
Soonbok swallowed his saliva.
* * *
From the next day, Rei and Soonbok¡¯s training began.
He was holding an unsightly branch in his hand.
Beep-!
When the rm magic sounds, swing them at the same time.
Faaaaang-!
Faaaaang-!
The sound was heard almost at the same time, but the expressions of the two were not good.
¡°A little faster.¡±
-I¡¯m trying.
The swinging speed is the same, but there is a difference in the process from hearing the sound to swinging.
As for Subok, no matter how much he strengthened his body with mana, he couldn¡¯t match Ray¡¯s reaction.
It is thanks to the body that reacts sensitively to the mana in the atmosphere by making the whole body into a mana rod when he was young.
The reaction speed was so fast that the spirits that reached the highest level could not keep up with it, so Soonbok was literally swinging a tree branch.
Beep-!
A sound was heard.
hundreds of times.
It is the sound of the rm magic that has been heard thousands of times.
Soonbok¡¯s body, which had been so tense, jumped out with a sound.
Faaaaang-!
Faaaaang-!
Still, the pagong sound exploded almost simultaneously.
One or two sensed the fine gap that had opened within them.
Ray let go of the branch first.
¡°At this rate, I won¡¯t be able to do 100 days.¡±
Ray took a step back.
Did you consider giving it up?
Soonbok, who hade, shouted.
¨C Not yet.
¡°I have no intention of quitting. continue.¡±
Ray brought arge rock in front of the distance that was one step away.
A boulder that even a branch of a tree would not dare to scratch.
Soonbok, who was looking at it, said ¡®Ah!¡¯ eximed
¨C Even if there is a difference in reaction, if you increase the distance¡ the result will be the same.
¡°Exactly.¡±
Ray took one more step back than Soonbok.
A gap of two steps in total.
Ray and Soonbok red at the rock.
The two waited for a sound to be heard.
Beep-!
As soon as the sound of the rm magic sounded, he swung the branch.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The tree branch, which was moving at a terrifying speed, carved a scratch into the rock at the same time.
In the eyes of the goblins, the speed was enough to make them think that the rock had been cut by itself.
Only then did Lay and Soonbok loosen their expressions and hug each other.
¡°done!¡±
¨C Sess! hahahaha!
The goblins, who had been watching it tirelessly, were also delighted with it.
¡°Congrattions!¡±
¡°Congrattions!¡±
Tears flowed from the goblins¡¯ eyes when they finally thought that they would not have to listen to that boring pongong sound that continued night after night.
How long have you been sleeping?
Even the baby goblins woke up, so by evening it was almost dead.
But thinking that it was over now, I was excited.
When everyone was happy, even Ray and Soonbok felt better.
¡°good! Let¡¯s practice a thousand more times!¡±
-Brother, a single mistake may cause the dungeon to copse. Will it be just a thousand times?
¡°Ugh. surely¡. You¡¯d better practice until you¡¯re perfect.¡±
-You have to swing it 10,000 or 100,000 times until it works.
At Subok¡¯s words, the goblins hardened their expressions.
Eventually, goblins appeared with weapons in their hands.
The baby goblins liked it, but to the other goblins, it was a shock equivalent to a death sentence.
A hundred thousand times?
So when the hell do you sleep?
The goblin queen also dissuaded her with a darkened face.
¡°Couldn¡¯t you have stopped doing that? You are still good enough.¡±
In response, Soonbok shook his head instead.
¨C There¡¯s no way. You may only get hit once by chance, so you should swing it whenever you have time. At this point, you guys join in too. With that level of sword skill, you won¡¯t be able to cut grass, let alone monsters.
His will never seemed to bend.
In addition, I made a mistake and got my nose pierced.
As if they didn¡¯t care about their doctor, Soonbok started to pick up branches on the floor.
The goblins looked at the goblin queen with resentful eyes.
Chapter 515
Episode 515 Mien¡¯s Decision (2)
¡°Hehehehehehehehehehe¡¡±
¡°Kheheheek¡¡±
The goblins waved their branches helplessly.
Shiiik-
Percussion-
The tree branch that hit the rock bounced off in a clumsy way.
The two figures swung their swords at the side of the fallen goblins with no time to rest.
Beep-!
Faaaaang-!
Faaaaang-!
A huge booming sound.
It was so sharp that it could not bepared to the first sword attack.
Thebination is also well matched, so the rock is full of sword marks carved by the two.
Soonbok wiped his forehead at the subject of sweat noting out.
¨C I think this is enough.
Is it finally over?
The goblins looked on with hopeful eyes.
Ray groaned and shook his head.
¡°no. I can¡¯t be relieved at this level yet.¡±
Why the hell!
The goblins fell into despair with just one word from him.
¡°It¡¯s a dungeon the size of two or three mountain ranges. If it copses, the nearby viges will never be safe.¡±
¨C He¡¯s also my brother. He wasn¡¯t a saint only by name.
¡°I¡¯m no longer a saint or anything.¡±
¨C great. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to stay up all night with this momentum.
At Subok¡¯s words, the goblins harbored hostility.
¡®Let¡¯s get some sleep, you bastards!¡¯
¡®If you¡¯re going to do it, do it somewhere else!¡¯
There were manyints, but no goblin had the guts to dare to speak in front of the goblin god and his followers.
Another day passed as I forced myself to swallow the bubbling bua.
* * *
It¡¯s the third day since I started swinging my sword.
When time permits, Ray and Soonbok wander among the goblins, pointing out their swordsmanship.
The training started with crying and eating mustard, but with their teaching, the goblins themselves surprisingly improved their skills.
The shaky tip of the sword maintained silence and progress was made in studying mana.
When that happened, I didn¡¯t really hate training.
Beep-!
Faaaaang-!
Faaaaang-!
The sword attack continued as if it had been promised.
The noise of the rm magic is familiar now.
I¡¯ve be so used to it that if I listen to the repeated rm magic noise, I¡¯ll even fall asleep.
After some training was on track, Ray stopped practicing and started looking for points with Soonbok.
They put their heads together while drawing a rough magic circle.
¡°The priority points are here on the 16th floor and in the deepest part of the 17th floor.¡±
The 16th floor and the deepest part are interconnected.
That¡¯s why the point of mana flowing from the deepest part had to be on the 16th floor.
Subok said.
¨C I¡¯ll take over here.
In the deepest part is Mien.
If there were any other problems, it would be better to have someone who is good at handling magic circles.
Ray said with a serious face.
¡°There is no choice but to find the exact location by nogada while spreading mana. If you find it wrong, it¡¯s the end of us all, so do your best to find it.¡±
¨C yes.
¡°Take this.¡±
he threw something
It looked like a ck handle of unknown use, but judging by the feeble presence of mana, it must have been a magic tool.
¨C Did you make a magic tool?
¡°The materials were so precious that I could only make one. I let the mana flow and send a signal to the opponent.¡±
Subok looked at him with surprised eyes.
What a magic tool in such a barren ce.
I was once again in awe of his abilities.
¡°It is disposable. It¡¯s crudely made, so if you send mana even once, the mana circuit can¡¯t stand it.¡±
Awe lessened a little.
Somehow, when I looked closely, it seemed to me that it looked shabby.
¨C By the looks of it, it¡¯s clear that you saved the ingredients. niggard.
When Soonbok narrowed his eyes and looked at him, Ray, who was stinging in his heart, objected.
¡°Who is the miser? Have you seen an owner who cared for his subordinates and made magic tools out of unwanted materials?¡±
¨C Didn¡¯t you say disposable?
¡°Originally, these things should be used and recycled.¡±
They talk a lot about topics that they don¡¯t even have the heart to recycle.
However, it was definitely an indispensable item in a dungeon like this where no one couldmunicate.
I didn¡¯t know that there was skill in making such a small magic tool.
¨C What can¡¯t you do?
Ray answered as he packed the necessary items into his leather backpack.
¡°ying and eating. Even if I try to eat a little bit raw, it feels like the goddess here is interfering.¡±
¨C Ugh.
Subok nodded.
Certainly, the goddess would have a tantrum if she thought that such a talented person was beingzy.
¡°Let¡¯s start slowly. In the next four days, the structure of the dungeon will change again. You have to find a point in it.¡±
¨C All right. I¡¯ll go tell you what I find.
Magic tools are disposable.
If you use it to the extent of contacting that you have found a branch, you will not be able to use it when something big happens.
I was only going downstairs, but Ray lightly greeted me, carrying a leather backpack the size of me.
It¡¯s been a year and a few months since I was trapped in the dungeon.
They set out to find a point to close the dungeon.
* * *
After Soleil¡¯s ghost became a dungeon, the manor was filled with many people.
¡°Things are cheap! There are many things that are indispensable to entering the dungeon!¡±
¡°Hey, warrior! Take a look at this ne and go!¡±
Since the creation of the dungeon, Soleil¡¯s ghost, which has been a city of prosperity, was unable to find its first devastated appearance.
It took a year for the Harpman Mercenary to hire mercenaries and send them to Soleil¡¯s ghost dungeon.
As that happened, other adventurers gradually started nning to explore the dungeon, and the merchants who smelled the money set up a shop in Soleil Ghost and called adventurers.
There were also many information merchants among them.
They sell information about dungeons for a certain amount of money.
Of course, what do they know about them?
¡°Everyone get out of the way.¡±
¡°Please step back.¡±
The soldiers¡¯ voices echoed in the noisy marketce.
The onlookers who had been buzzing with him retreated to one side and made a path.
Then, at the end of it, several wagons with gs representing the holy kingdom began toe in.
The eyes of the onlookers widened as the horses with good physiques, which are hard to find in the kingdom of Celia, lead the carriage.
The carriage in the market in front of the dungeon came to aplete stop.
The door of the luxurious carriage opens, and several people, whose faces arepletely covered with white cloth, get out.
Those who seemed to be priests and priests respectfully bowed their heads as they supported them.
¡°Im here.¡±
¡°It was a lot of work.¡±
¡°It was nothing. I wish you the best of luck.¡±
with a brief greeting.
The three mysterious figures, all covered with cloth down to their shoulders, stopped in front of the dungeon.
And then.
Take a step without hesitation.
Jeobeok-jeobeok-
Merchants and adventurers urgently called them to stop them at the intriguing behavior.
¡°Wait a minute!¡±
The soldiers who were nominally guarding the front of the dungeon were clearly embarrassed.
Instead of the three mystics, the priest next to him answered.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Are you trying to enter a dungeon without any preparation? Reckless! There are over 20,000 mercenaries alone in there. But not a single one of them has returned alive yet.¡±
No matter how skilled an adventurer is, entering a dungeon requires a lot of determination.
That¡¯s because it¡¯s a ce where no information is known, and even though the current saint, who is said to be the strongest of all saints, has been trapped in the dungeon for over a year, it is impossible to confirm whether he is alive or dead.
In the past, I might not have been able to say this.
After the extinction of Hana Mana, the gap between nobles andmoners narrowed a bit, so merchants and adventurers were able to give advice to the people of the Holy Land.
The priest shook his head.
¡°I did it if it was ready.¡±
Where did you look to prepare?
Although covered with cloth, they only wore a sword at their waist.
Even those two had thin des to be called bastard swords.
Can a murderer be able to cut down a monster with a sword?
Let the merchants and the soldiers guarding the dungeon cast a curious nce.
The priest took out a que from his sleeve and showed it to the soldiers.
¡°I am Berhan Priest under the direct control of the Holy Kingdom. Since the Holy Son, Prince of Soleil¡¯s ghost, is absent, I asked His Majesty the King of Silia for permission, so please let me in.¡±
The soldier epted the card from the priest.
¡°Mmm.¡±
Seeing that the seal of Celia¡¯s royal family is definitely stamped on it, it doesn¡¯t seem like a lie.
But why are they trying to enter the dungeon?
Adventurers and mercenaries are people who live off of quests and adventures, so I can understand their feelings, but aren¡¯t they different?
¡°Are you going to find a saint?¡±
The priest quietly closed his eyes at the soldier¡¯s words.
¡°I will not deny it.¡±
Then, the soldier blocked the entrance and removed the spear that was standing there.
¡°In the past, I was a flood victim who lost her ce in a flood. There was a time when a saint saved me when I was starving to death because I couldn¡¯t even find food.¡±
Along with the horse, he handed over a leather pouch he had.
¡°It¡¯s beef jerky. It would be more helpful than nothing. I will wait for the safe return of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
Let one move like that.
Merchants who had received help from the Holy Kingdom in the past also joined in.
¡°It would have been difficult if it had not been for the relief of the Holy Kingdom. Please ept this as well.¡±
A roll of clean cloth.
¡°When a child was suffering from a chronic illness, a priest once treated him. I only found outter, but I heard that it was the Holy Son¡¯s instructions. Take this too.¡±
An oiled perch and a pile of dried grass that has been crushed to make it easier to light.
Those who received favors from someone in the Holy Land gathered and handed over items one by one.
When I put it together like that, it was enough to fit in one small cart.
Even the priest was embarrassed and expressed disapproval.
Then one of the mysticsughed heartily.
¡°It seems that Seongguk is still popr.¡±
He happily carried the cart himself.
Seeing this, the priest was even more perplexed.
¡°Even if you don¡¯t¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the right thing to do with someone who wants to repay the favor. I will go like this.¡±
¡°Okay¡¡±
Let the three mystics face the soldier.
The soldiers retracted their spears and bowed their heads.
¡°Please be careful.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
Carrying a cart, they entered the dungeon with light steps.
Swoouuuu-
they went inside with the sound of the wind, and they were no longer visible.
Being greeted by everyone, they moved into the depths of the dungeon.
Chapter 516
Episode 516 Mian¡¯s Decision (3)
Upon entering the dungeonpletely, the three mystics took off the cloth covering their faces.
Hongyoung said in bewilderment.
¡°It¡¯s my first time appearing in the sun¡ Getting cheers from people isn¡¯t too bad.¡±
¡°hmm. They are good-hearted people.¡±
As they were soaked in warm sentiment, Soyoung slightly frowned.
¡°You guys didn¡¯te here to y, did you? I hope you don¡¯t forget about work.¡±
As soon as Soyoung entered the dungeon, she looked everywhere.
From the soil quality of the ground and the stone quality of the walls to the width of the road and the presence or absence of monsters.
As much as she came to the dungeon as an intelligence officer with Hongyoung, she moved more diligently than the others.
Embarrassed by that, Zeke said while pulling the cart.
¡°Anyway, I was just about to move forward. By the way, it¡¯s surprising that the wind blows in a dungeon where the front and back arepletely blocked.¡±
Hongyoung also smelled the weak scent of blood and stroked the magic crystal in his sleeve.
¡°If you¡¯re not paying attention, you could be in trouble. This is a dungeon that even the Holy Son could not ovee.¡±
¡°okay. So, don¡¯t talk like you¡¯re on a pic. It is a ce where even that monstrous saint could not find an answer. Who knows if you lose your mind for a while and then your throat gets cut off?¡±
Soyoung pretended to cut her throat.
Somehow, it¡¯s more scary to talk calmly.
The three of them stopped chatting and faced forward while hiding their presence.
I didn¡¯t know if he would call in monsters if he kept talking.
But I couldn¡¯t do anything about the friction noise I heard when pulling the cart.
Qi-qii-
every time the rusty wheels made a sound, it seemed as if some mysterious energy was looking at them.
Hongyoung, who was focusing on detecting presence, shook his head.
It probably means that there are no monsters around.
But then, what is this sticky life-like aura about?
Hongyoung stopped Zeke, who was pulling the cart in a bad mood.
¡°It¡¯s an enemy.¡±
At the same time as he spoke, arrows flew overhead.
PABABABAK-!
Dozens of arrows flew at once, as if they were aiming for only one, and it was truly reminiscent of a battlefield.
Zeke hurriedly grabbed his sword.
Put your hand in your sleeve and wrap the magic stone.
Whoa-!
Mana began to circte rapidly through Zeke¡¯s whole body.
He swung his sword a few times.
Kakakakang-!
Zeke¡¯s sword strikes several times, and the arrow loses its pulse andnds on the ground.
Will the cart be damaged by any chance?
After hitting all the arrows with his own hands, he looked at the beast with increased eyesight.
Then, they saw the killers looking at them from afar, looking surprised.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Mana, he would have been stuck.
If ordinary adventurers or mercenaries wandering around the vige had entered, they would not have escaped death.
The three faces frightened as they thought that they had fired arrows with the intention of killing them from the beginning.
¡°These bastards¡¡±
Zeke, furious, turned forward.
Hongyeong gave him a warning.
¡°I have to save Sikmana.¡±
Nodding ¨C
He answered by moving his head slightly, and kicked the ground lightly.
Like a shot arrow, Zeke¡¯s model bounced off.
¡°omg!¡±
¡°Shoot!¡±
¡°The avant-gardes fight in front! The opponents are guys without mana!¡±
At someone¡¯s order, the giants raised their swords and confronted Zeke.
¡°die!¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
I stopped breathing for a moment to stop the shaking of the tip of the sword.
Zeke realized that they were by no means at the level of a bandit.
If you see them aiming for vital points and rushing at them, they are professionally trained inbat skills.
At least it was correct to see them as the remnants of adventurers or mercenaries.
Zeke passed their swords gently over his shoulder.
At the same time, he moves his sword and cuts the men¡¯s sides.
Slow-!
With a ghastly sound, the men¡¯s huge bodies were broken into pieces in an instant.
As the vanguard they trusted died after only a few seconds, those who were hastily hanging their arrows on the strings drooped their shoulders.
Zeke, who approached them with slow steps, opened his mouth.
¡°Why are you killing people in the dungeon?¡±
The power gap between the two powers is stark.
Having lost their will to fight, they answered.
¡°When it bes difficult to live, the people also be bandits.¡±
¡°bandit?¡±
¡°After countless mercenaries entered the dungeon, something simr to a vige was created here as well. But it¡¯s not where murderers like us go. So why not plunder?¡±
that the vige was built
Are you saying that dungeons are much more advanced than they thought?
Soyoung, who was guarding the cart, approached.
¡°Because you¡¯re going to die soon anyway, tell me everything you know without any regrets. How do I go down?¡±
¡°You are a girl with a lot of talk. find out for yourself The lower you go, the more miserable you get.¡±
Have you already been prepared to lose your life?
Even when they said that they would die soon, there was no reaction.
Rather, it seems as if he is lowering his bow and epting his imminent death.
Soyoung looked at Zeke.
¡°If left alive, they willmit murder again. Aren¡¯t youfortable killing yourself?¡±
There is no such thing as a killer when ites to talking about a childish appearance.
Hana Zeke also agreed with Soyoung¡¯s opinion, so there was no disagreement.
¡°There is something I want to ask you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask, kill me. We are already exhausted.¡±
There was no more life in their eyes.
It was the eyes of an old man waiting for the day he would die.
As Zeke and Soyoung looked at each other nkly, the mercenaries quietly put down their bows and swords.
¡°The life of a dungeon is to live to the fullest and then ept death if that doesn¡¯t work.¡±
¡°Even though killing was my main job, I lived to the best of my ability, so there is no regret.¡±
They seemed satisfied with themselves.
Soyoung shook her head.
How can I be satisfied with the life I have lived killing innocent people?
If there is at least a sense of guilt, at least they shouldn¡¯t be proud of themselves.
Soyoung pulled out the short sword from her waist.
¡°Let¡¯s kill it slowly.¡±
herst words.
The remnants of the mercenaries who remained on the first floor and killed people disappeared.
* * *
As soon as Ray arrived at Mien¡¯s study, he started searching through the bookshelves to find a point.
At first, Mian, who wondered if there was a book she wanted to find, left him alone and made her own ck tea.
After an hour like that, Rayid out a bunch of ugly tools from his leather backpack as if he had found something.
Seeing that, Mien couldn¡¯t help but drink ck tea.
she asked in a hurry.
¡°What are you doing now?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to dig out a little bit where this bookshelf is.¡±
¡°What are you talking about! Why is the bookshelf suddenly intact?¡±
to save you
It can¡¯t be exined that way.
Ray started working right away.
As I tried to renovate the study, taking out a fairly well-made tool, Mien grabbed the sleeve and tore it off.
¡°This is my study!¡±
¡°Ah, I¡¯m going to remodel a little bit!¡±
¡°Rimo¡ what are you talking about! Don¡¯t touch my books!¡±
You don¡¯t even know you¡¯re trying to save yourself!
As Mien continues to interfere, the work progresses slowly.
It seemed that only then would it be difficult to meet the time promised with Soonbok.
Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Air hand! Silence!¡±
An air cushion was made in one corner to keep Mien from getting hurt.
Even the sound was blocked, so she couldn¡¯t hear her screams anymore.
Being given afortable environment to work in, Ray felt even more at ease.
¡°There are a lot of things that need to be modified.¡±
The outside is blocked by a mana barrier, so I can¡¯t go out.
So I have no choice but to reveal what bes the branch from within.
What¡¯s more, it happened to be felt through the bookshelf in the study.
Ray cautiously poured mana on the wall.
It was weakly emitted mana in case someone touched the mana membrane, but it was enough to figure out the structure beyond the bookshelf.
Beyond the wall was a small wall box.
However, since the mana flowed thinly around here, it was not difficult to work without touching it.
It was impossible to reveal all the magic circles just to break a branch.
He took out something like a sharp awl.
¡°It will be a big job.¡±
Yo should try to uncover the wall box without touching Mana.
Ray lifted the bookshelf.
Then, the old-fashioned wallpaper of the study was revealed.
After making small cuts in the wallpaper, she looked at the mana flowing again to figure out the location.
Enough to not touch mana.
Two or three hours passed in an instant as I picked out the parts that needed to be broken with a sheath and the parts that shouldn¡¯t be touched.
Soon, Mien was tired and fell asleep in the seat.
¡°¡done.¡±
division is over.
Now all you have to do is break down the wall to where the wooden box is.
However, even small damage can change the flow of mana, so if you are not careful, something could happen.
Ray carefully moved the sculpting tool as if he were undergoing surgery.
Whoa-!
When mana was blown into a tool that could only be used in a workshop, the hard wall was dug out like tofu.
be careful be careful
Let¡¯s slowly cut down the wall while focusing the senses on the fingertips.
Tududuk-
I was able to reach the wall box shortly after.
The wall box waspletely destroyed without touching any mana lines.
Then, I was able to confirm the identity of the branch inside.
¡°This is¡¡±
A stone the size of a fist.
A long sentence was written on it.
Is it the password of the ck room?
If not, is it thenguage of the western continent?
It was difficult to interpret because it was anguage I had never seen before.
In any case, the fact that this stone was bing a fulcrum remained the same.
If you don¡¯t destroy it, the dungeon won¡¯t lose its function.
Ray etched the words into his mind for a moment and then drew his sword.
Tens of minutes until the time promised with Subok.
After that, the rm magic will sound.
¡®If Soonbok didn¡¯t finish the preparation¡¡¯
No one knows what will happen to the dungeon then.
With a clear expression of nervousness, Ray stared at the stone incessantly.
Chapter 517
Episode 517 Mian¡¯s Decision (4)
Soonbok scratched the back of his head in an empty dungeon.
¨C I don¡¯t know how to find it in such arge ce.
I tried to spread mana widely, but there was no way that the mana of the weak point was caught.
In the end, I have no choice but to jump with my body as Ray said.
Soonbok wandered here and there randomly.
He put his hand on the wall and poured mana, and when he saw something like a rock, he looked it up.
However, finding a branch was a long way off.
His movements became busier because it would be a big deal if he couldn¡¯t make it on time.
¨C There will be no end like this!
When he made up his mind and gathered mana to the fullest, a huge mana swirled around him.
Soonbok raised his foot and stamped on the ground.
Whoops-!
Mana rode the sound and spread all over the ce.
Soonbok, who raised his spirits, focused on the ripples of mana.
However, there was still nothing to catch on.
¨C It¡¯s still too early to give up.
He stomped his feet as he moved from ce to ce.
Even after walking around for about two hours and spreading mana, there is no response, so doubts are rising as to whether there really is a branch on the 16th floor.
Still, he never gave up.
Heaven must have admired his sincerity, and after a little over three hours, it took a weak response from the mana to the feeling of obedience.
Soonbok, who had been waiting for the mana response, was thrilled beyond words at that moment.
Soonbok ran like the wind using mana.
After arriving at the point where the mana response returned, it was an ordinary dungeon hallway.
I nced at one side of the wall.
When I flicked the mana lightly, I felt the mana flowing finely.
However, the flow of mana was too weak to work like this.
¨C This will have no choice but to break the wall.
I don¡¯t know if the mana is flowing enough to catch it clearly.
It is almost impossible to pick and break only the points when the flow is so slight.
Sunbok had no choice but to go to the trouble of breaking down the wall.
He worked carefully, using the wind to cut the wall like cutting paper and checking the location of the spot by pouring mana.
With just a few touches of his hand, the walls of the dungeon quickly shed their skin and reveal the contents.
¨C This is the point.
Inside the square wall box, there was a slowly flowing magic circle.
Contrary to what I thought, it looks quite ordinary.
As if it could be erased with just a little bit of force with your fingers.
It was an empty resultpared to the time I had been looking for.
Subok took a stance.
Anyway, in order to break the branch at the same time, I had to cut it with a sword strike.
Soonbok held the branch in his hand.
Dozens of minutes before the rm magic goes off.
Waiting for that moment, he tensed his senses.
* * *
Only a few dozen minutes left until the dungeon¡¯s functions ceased to function.
The situation outside was not even a mess.
The vige was infested with rebels and bandits, and the kingdom¡¯s troops moved en masse to catch them, and fires were engulfed everywhere.
As assassins became more active, the ransom of mercenaries also increased.
Knightsmit injustice and nobles turn a blind eye to corruption.
So, it was the people¡¯s responsibility to suffer damage.
Farming was not built properly, so the people who did not have enough food to eat immediately were driven to the battlefield as bandits or soldiers with their swords.
The Demonic Church did not miss the chance of being a genius.
¡°The time hase.¡±
As the man in ck moved, seven figures followed him.
The world was thrown into chaos.
As they killed their parents and sold their children to make a living, the foundation of the world they had nned was beingpleted.
¡°The right time is now. If you give me an order, I will send it right away.¡±
The man nodded at the words of In-young, who followed him like a shadow.
¡°There is no point in waiting any longer. Show me hell ande.¡±
As soon as the name fell, the seven figures bowed briefly and then dispersed.
* * *
Finishing the farming, the man wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°Today¡¯s work was really hard.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t rain anyway, so the ground is still hard. At this rate, it will be difficult even this time.¡±
Looking at the young man who was talking, the man tilted his head.
¡°¡But why are your hands doing that? It looks red and swollen.¡±
The young man raised his hand.
His swollen hands felt as if they were about to explode.
¡°Ugh. I¡¯m not sure either. It was like this a few days ago.¡±
¡°If you feel sick, you can take a break. Then, if you fall ill, who will feed your family?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I can¡¯t work to the extent that my hands are slightly swollen. I am okay.¡±
¡°It¡¯s safe if you say that.¡±
The man and the young man turned away while arranging the farming tools.
* * *
After graduating from the medical academy, the healers set up clinics in nearby viges.
Until mana extinction urred, business was not sessful due to priests¡¯ divine magic and potions.
Arge number of people flocked to the clinic, which was more crowded than usual.
¡°Please save my child!¡±
¡°I can only trust here!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you money too! Come on, look at my body first!¡±
Nobles and citizens flock to the clinic without any hesitation.
Of course, since the disappearance of mana, the clinicians are always busy, so the healers can¡¯t afford to go on business trips.
The clerks who served customers pushed away those who came and said,
¡°There are no seats right now! Pleasee backter!¡±
¡°Come backter! Are you telling us to die!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer!¡±
Since there are still no seats, the clinic only epts emergency patients.
The number of therapists is far less than the number of patients.
While the receptionists were sweating, the therapists were struggling inside the clinic.
¡°What are these symptoms?¡±
¡°My hands and feet are swelling like crazy! HR (heart rate) is not normal, but BT (body temperature) is high! Blood flow is stagnant at the tip of the body, but the BP (blood pressure) is high, so I can¡¯t even cut it!¡±
¡°Patients are unlikely to be able to undergo BE-amp (amputation below the elbow), so it seems that Disectomy will have to be done as a temporary measure.¡±
At the words of the therapist, the senior therapist shook her head.
¡°Now there is no blood left in our clinic. Surgery is impossible until the supply catches up.¡±
¡°Then what about the patients?¡±
¡°¡give painkillers and muscle rxants only to emergency patients.¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
¡°I know, but it can¡¯t be helped.¡±
He was pretending to be cool with the junior therapists who came in after him, but the senior therapist was shaking his hands.
¡®ording to thew of the Holy Land, the corps is prohibited from supplying blood. You can only get blood transfusion packs from within the medical academy, so maybe by the time support arrives¡¡¯
Most of the patients would be dead after that amount of time has passed.
Even though I knew it, I couldn¡¯t save it, so the current situation was just miserable.
Furthermore, since the disappearance of mana, magic tools have be unusable.
It didn¡¯t matter if it was a simple operation, but when a major operation was needed, the help of magic tools was desperately needed.
Furthermore, if it was an operation that required amputation of an arm, even if the blood supply was smooth, it would be difficult without the help of magic tools.
When the senior therapist seemed to have already made a decision, the general therapist was forced to follow suit.
I looked at the senator helplessly with drooping shoulders.
Beyond the door were still dying patients.
Can¡¯t you do anything for them?
They let out a deep sigh without being noticed by the patients.
* * *
Lakes where the water was clear and the air was good turned into swamps.
Is that all?
The mountains were infested with insects, and the swamps were piled up with dead animals.
The resulting smoke, simr to poison, was carried by the wind to the vige, and people became ill with fifty diseases out of a hundred.
In this situation, there is no good way to go up.
Even so, the members of the upper house who had to deliver goods to the council and the kingdom were afraid of the disease, so they threw up.
Then, the rebels, who could not receive munitions, calmed down a little.
No, rather, the damage caused by the disease was more severe for the rebels than for themon people.
Due to their nature of constantly moving, mountains and fields have always been their friends.
After repeated rough marches and walking in a ce where diseases are prevalent, there is no reason not to feel sick.
Due to that, some kingdoms were very happy, but even that, the people were all dying, so they couldn¡¯t just be happy.
Deogard, King of Celia, knocked on the desk.
coo-!
Despite the disappearance of mana, the nobles could not carelessly open their mouths in front of him who was still alive.
¡°What the hell is this all about! An epidemic is circting in the kingdom! What have the lords been doing all this time!¡±
Originally, it was aw that lords had to manage when an epidemic broke out.
The lords, stingy at King Theogard¡¯s wrath, made excuses.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. It was a disease that spread so quickly that it could not be cured.¡±
¡°We are sending healers to find out where the disease originated.¡±
¡°Only when the nobles do this, what will the people see and hope for! Return the trading ships immediately and strictly manage the gates! It is impossible for someone whose identity is unknown to enter the territory, even if it is at the top of the ranks!¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
¡°Cut off all steps toward the Principality of Silos. It might cause trouble to the prince.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
Even after giving orders to the nobles, Deogard could not be relieved.
¡®It¡¯s strange that a disease spreads so fast¡ No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s strange.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t that an epidemic hadn¡¯t circted in the kingdom before.
Even within a year, all sorts of diseases roamed around the border, so the lords of the neighboring regions would know better if it was an epidemic.
However, despite the management of such lords, the gue spread rapidly.
As if someone intentionally sprayed poison.
King Deogard, unable to shake off his suspicions, called the one who was standing on one side.
¡°Count Ryan.¡±
¡°You name it.¡±
¡°Kyung, look into the forces that are secretly moving until the epidemic ispletely gone.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Even if you only had divine power at this time.
Somehow I don¡¯t have a good feeling.
It seemed like something big was about to happen.
Deogard¡¯splexion grew darker.
Chapter 518
Episode 518 Mian¡¯s Decision (5)
The kingdom of Celia has summoned arge number of healers to suppress the gue.
First-ss healers were dispatched to the ce where it was supposed to originate to investigate, but Deogarde was troubled because nothing was rified yet.
He even robbed the royal family of funds to prevent the spread of disease.
As a result, some people talked about Deogard as a saint.
The Hosagas praised Theogarde for making the right decision as a king considering the people.
But for some reason, despite the king¡¯s efforts, the epidemic only elerated.
They tried to overturn the swamp and clear thend, but the more they tried, the more diseases arose in various ces and gued the royal family.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. If we go on like this, we will have no choice but to sell the royal treasures.¡±
Deogard was seriously thinking of selling the national treasure.
The other kingdoms were not looking at the current situation greatly, but he had read books about the Devil¡¯s Land before, and he knew how big a change the current situation would bring.
First, the rebellion of ¡®those who lose their power and go mad¡¯.
Second, a third force sneaks in through him.
The third is a situation where you are under unknown attack like now.
All the processes described in the book are happening in real life, so I can¡¯t help but be afraid.
When the healers, who had begun investigating the origin of the disease, asked for an audience, Deogard gestured toward the door.
¡°Come in.¡±
Three therapists in white clothes that came down to their thighs bowed their heads and entered the battle.
¡°Meet His Majesty the Old King.¡±
¡°It is a great honor to meet you.¡±
It is virtually impossible for them, who are only first-ss healers, to have an audience with the king.
Meeting the king of a country with those of the lower ranks would be a problem for the royal family¡¯s face, so the central aristocrats were extremely opposed, but Deogarde felt like grabbing at least a straw.
If only I could get information about the disease, even a snotty little boy in the street, not a first-ss healer, would dly grant an audience.
Deogard asked in a deliberately stern tone.
¡°It was a greeting. Do you know why Gwain called you? Tell me all you know about the disease.¡±
It is the name of the king and no one else.
Even if I didn¡¯t know anything, I had to say it.
The middle-aged therapist with his beard neatly shaved answered, sweating.
¡°yes. We started investigating the source three days ago. There have been no results regarding treatment, but I have heard interesting stories from residents.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Did he be ufortable when he heard that there was no cure yet?
Deogard frowned slightly, and the therapist, who gulped down, hurriedly continued.
¡°It might be about the pleural effusion.¡±
¡°Is it a chest?¡±
Then, as if interested, they rested their chins and met their gaze.
The therapist who found hope was excited.
¡°Some of the vigers saw a group of people wearing ck robes. It is suspicious because there is a corner inmon in the statements to dismiss it as seeing something in vain.¡±
¡°What did they say?¡±
¡°It is said that wicked weightlifters roamed the vige offering prayers.¡±
The healer turned people he didn¡¯t even know into traitors in order to get the king¡¯s attention.
Whether it was true or false, he had to live and see first.
Deogard¡¯s thick ck hair wriggled.
prayed?
Who are you talking to?
An aristocrat who was nearby added ament.
¡°It may be the work of Your Majesty¡¯s Demonic Cult or Satellite Cult.¡±
Demonic religion is a religion known for worshiping demons.
Seongguk is closely rted to Seongguk, but unlike Seongguk, which serves the goddess, I know that it is a group that deifies and honors a saint.
Deogard, who had been receiving reports from the Demonic Cult and Satellite Cult for the past few days, couldn¡¯t help but suspect them.
¡®There are still many ces to be concerned about.¡¯
The Kingdom of Celia, which earns money through intermediary trade, cannot survive on its own by giving up diplomacy like other kingdoms.
It was a headache to have to pay attention to the eyes of other countries and at the same time to keep in mind the movements of the Demonic Church and the Satellite Church.
Deogard shook his head after making a moaning sound.
¡°It has stopped. Just in case, maintain the borders of the territory, but investigate all those wearing ck robes.¡±
¡°yes. All right.¡±
¡°Summon all the first-ss and second-ss healers in each territory and concentrate on treatment. This is an order given in the name of the wine.¡±
The king¡¯s name was given.
As the aristocrats bowed their heads and took a step back, the healers took an example and fled the battlefield as if running away.
Celia began to cluster healers in earnest.
* * *
The town councilors are always busy.
Those who were injured and those with diseases found the healer on their own, so they had to take care of the patients without a break.
Today, as usual, I was taking care of a patient when a group of troops arrived with the sound of a carriage outside.
When I went outside, I saw a knight wearing a stylish helmet and his soldiers.
The elderly therapist, who had retired from the line of work and set up a clinic in a secluded ce, looked at him with a slightly nervous expression.
¡°who are you? Even if there is something to do with this old man¡¡±
Before he could finish his words.
The knight got off his horse, took off his helmet, and showed minimal respect.
¡°Are you Roden Healer?¡±
¡°I am Roden, but¡¡±
The knight took out a good quality parchment from his bosom.
¡°It is the name of the king. Please gather all the healers in the Groen Territory to the royal castle.¡±
¡°Wow, the king¡¯s name? What will my patients do when I leave for the capital?¡±
¡°It would be impossible to move all the patients to the royal castle. So, the therapist, please select five people to apany only the urgent patients. Of course, those with contagious diseases are excluded.¡±
The knight delivered his words silently, in a voice devoid of any emotion.
shouted the therapist, furious with him.
¡°Look! The number of patients whoe to this clinic alone counts one hundred! If I can take only five of them, the rest of the patients will surely die!¡±
All therapists havepleted courses at the Academy of Medicine.
It also included educational courses such as the dignity and value of life.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the same values as a corrupt aristocrat or a rich man.
When the academy was first established, there was no way that the therapists who had be doctors, as Ray had aimed for, could not easily ept it.
However, the knight cannot back down either.
¡°Surely, old master, are you thinking of disobeying the king¡¯s order?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a king¡¯s order to kill the people! If I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead. I have no intention of listening to orders like this! Go back quickly!¡±
The first attempt failed.
Disobeying the king¡¯s order is treason for disobeying the kingdom¡¯s orders.
However, the knight also had no desire to cut down such a powerless old man.
Besides, how can I not know his heart?
A therapist who had to give up on her patients and leave town.
The fact that so far there have not been many casualties in the wars that have urred since the disappearance of mana was thanks to the quick response of the healers.
To that extent, instead of priests and priests, healers havepletely settled in the daily lives of the people, and now it is natural to visit a doctor rather than a temple when a sick ce arises.
Even the knight who came here to deliver the king¡¯s order had been favored by the healer a couple of times, so he said it all.
Is it because the rtionship between the people and the healers has be closer than before?
The knight also had no desire to follow him any longer.
Besides, the most famous healer in Groen Manor is Roden, the old healer in front of him.
In order to determine the treatment of various infectious diseases and their origin, it would have been better if there were as manypetent healers as possible.
The veteran soldier who had been watching quietly thrust a spear at the healer.
¡°The name of the king is solemn. Failure to do so will result in death.¡±
If it¡¯s the culprit, it¡¯s okay to be scared.
Somehow, the old man didn¡¯t even blink an eyebrow.
Rather, it is like saying, ¡®If you want to kill me, kill me¡¯ by straightening your shoulders.
The healers who have been treating patients on the battlefield are strong-willed and do not fall for this threat.
The knight shook his head as he wrapped his arms around the soldier¡¯s spearhead.
He puts the helmet he was holding quietly on his head and bows slightly.
¡°I will see you again tomorrow.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t work for nothing. No matter how many times Ie, my answer is the same.¡±
Roden turned coldly and closed the door of the councilor.
After watching the scene for a while, the knight had no choice but to turn around.
* * *
After rejecting the king¡¯s order in various ces, healers began to appear.
In normal times, it is difficult to avoid death unless the king¡¯s order is vited.
After repeated conciliation by the knights, the healers eventually changed their minds and headed to the castle one by one.
from the outskirts to the center.
When arge number of healers gathered in the estate, Celia¡¯s royal family provided them with an annex.
Originally, it was a ce prepared to treat nobles or envoys from other countries, so it was quite luxurious.
The therapists also did not seemfortable at first, but as time passed, they naturally adapted to the private room.
Looking at the royal family who hadn¡¯t said anything for three days, the therapists looked at each other with a little uneasiness.
¡°What was the reason for summoning us from the royal castle? Seeing how well they take care of it, it wouldn¡¯t be something to be passed on bare-mouthed¡
¡± If not, why would you call us?¡±
¡°but. This disease is not an ordinary disease.¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite strong to be called an epidemic. It is not easy to treat.¡±
The middle-aged therapist sighed, and the young therapist put her index finger to her lips and said,
¡°Could it be that it¡¯s not just a disease, but ck magic?¡±
Even after he said it, he smiled awkwardly as if he was embarrassed.
The man who was looking at him also smiled.
¡°Magic since mana disappeared. It is nonsense.¡±
¡°But you¡¯ve been to the nearby swamps, haven¡¯t you? Hygiene was poor, but not to the point of disease. But it¡¯s strange enough that within a few days, the number of patients rushes to the point where the clinic copses.¡±
¡°But we can¡¯t go out to investigate by ourselves, can we? Even if it¡¯s real ck magic, there¡¯s no way to stop it.¡±
¡°No¡ that¡¯s true.¡±
The young therapist sighed.
Then, as if a good idea came to her mind, she looked at the man with lively eyes.
¡°Do you know? Healer Roden might be able to uncover the identity of the gue.¡±Healer Roden.
Although he is only a first-ss healer, he is said to be one of the best in the kingdom with the knowledge and skills he has.
When hees, he might be able to catch the clue of this gue.
¡°Healer Roden is familiar with me. But I don¡¯t think that someone who has withdrawn from the front line will take over the job easily.¡±
Therapists are stubborn.
Among such therapists, Roden stood out for his stubbornness.
He is so stubborn that he rarely repeats a word once spoken.
If such a person suddenly left the front line and said he would withdraw, how could he easily respond to the call of the kingdom?
Heard that he had set up a clinic in a secluded outskirts, but since he wasn¡¯t the type to leave his patients alone, it was more correct to assume that there was little chance of himing to the royal castle.
But if.
It is obvious that if you can call in the Roden Healer, you will receive a lot of help in uncovering the identity of the gue.
¡°If only I could conciliate that stubborn old man.¡±
Chapter 519
Episode 519 Mian¡¯s Decision (6)
Tweet.
The morning is bright and the sun is shining pleasantly.
¡°It¡¯s time.¡±
A few days ago, when I opened my eyes, I went to the Roden therapist¡¯s clinic, repeating each day.
Skip breakfast and go to the clinic dressed lightly.
At such times, Roden always came out frowning with the strange scent of medicinal herbs.
¡°I hope you came today. Didn¡¯t I tell you to go back?¡±
It was an obvious order to celebrate, but he wasn¡¯t going to give in to it.
¡°Labor and management, please don¡¯t do that and listen to me.¡±
¡°Okay. what do you guys do The therapist closed the clinic door and left the patient alone. I cannot ept such a name.¡±
I think I¡¯ve heard these words twenty times.
Now it was to the point where scabs sat on my ears.
¡°I am not going to force you to follow me. Just listen to the story. That¡¯s enough.¡±
When he returns, the old healer will most likely die.
It should be forced to follow, but if you go strong from the beginning, you will surely ignite the fire of that stubborn personality.
As he bowed his head and begged, Roden¡¯s heart softened a little.
¡°¡If only it was a story.¡±
I opened the door of the councilor with a narrowed eye.
Once inside, he started to get into the car to serve to the driver.
Inside the old-fashioned scent was leaking the unique scent of the clinic.
Roden brought a steaming cup of tea shortly after.
When two people sit down, he pulls a chair to a table that fills up and sits down.
¡°Eat. Even if the congressman looks like this, he uses only high-quality tea leaves, so it will suit his taste.¡±
The driver inspected the teacup for a moment and then took a sip.
Slurling-
The soft tea water lingered in my mouth and soon disappeared beyond my throat without my knowledge.
Car handling is no ordinary skill.
¡°It is a very nice car.¡±
Seeing the knight genuinely admiring it, Roden¡¯s expression rxed a little, as if he was feeling better inside.
¡°okay. Say something. What do you mean by bothering the old man so much?¡±
The article fell silent for a moment.
Soon, he took out a small piece of parchment from his bosom.
one sheet.
two sheets.
It didn¡¯t take long for the parchment paper that had been continuously pouring down to pile up thickly.
¡°What is all this¡¡±
¡°The number of viges sacrificed by the gue. I received a report, but I couldn¡¯t believe it either.¡±
Roden¡¯s body froze at the knight¡¯s words.
The knight, who was drinking a sip of tea and quenched his thirst, said, as if his throat was blocked.
¡°Conditions in the kingdom are far worse than you think. If we continue like this, the day will soone when we will have to worry about the future.¡±
The gue had spread, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be this much, so Roden¡¯s expression was clearly colored with bewilderment.
¡°What happened? As far as I know, the scale of the gue isn¡¯t that great except for the outskirts of the west¡¡±
¡°Your Majesty has been hiding it. If the people find out that a gue has spread throughout Silia and they are struggling, there will be a bigger uproar.¡±
¡°Anyway, this¡ isn¡¯t this the level of a gue? As if someone had put a curse on it¡!¡±
¡°The voice ofbor and management is loud.¡±
Unlike before, the sharp-eyed knight restrained Roden, who was incensed.
The clinic is always crowded with patients.
That¡¯s why there were quite a lot of ears to listen to.
If the story were to go awry, there would most likely be an uproar that rivaled the gue.
Roden looked around, clearing his voice.
¡°¡ Excuse me. If¡ the reason you told me this story is¡¡±
¡°Yes. So far we haven¡¯t even gotten any information about the gue¡¯s origin. That is why the king¡¯s order was given to summon famous healers from all over the world to investigate it.¡±
The knight said, pushing the teacup away from the table.
¡°This is not something that thebor and management are concerned about, whether it is a doctor or a patient. If you do not move, the patients in the clinic will live, but the people of the kingdom will die.¡±
Contrary to the words, it is a calm voice that is indifferent to it.
However, Roden could tell.
He was begging for help with his whole body.
to the kingdom of Celia.
to several tops.
to the janitors in the marketce.
to the people there.
He bowed his head and expressed his need for help.
My hands were shaking.
After biting his lip for a moment, Roden jerked his head.
¡°I¡ I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not as great of a person as you think.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t take a great person. Just a person who has a heart for the people. The healer the kingdom is looking for is just that kind of person. And the old master whom I have been seeing for several days is the person Your Majesty is looking for.¡±
Was it because his words touched my heart?
Roden, who had pursed his lips for a while, confessed his feelings.
¡°I am determined never to go on an operating table again. It¡¯s nice that His Majesty takes good care of it, but it may not live up to expectations.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°Even at the moment when surgery is needed, it won¡¯t be of much help.¡±
¡°What he wants is the investigation of the gue and the development of a cure, not what the old man thinks.¡±
Did you make up your mind with those words?
Roden¡¯s expression gradually hardened.
I straighten my old, crooked back, pull a chair, and sit upright.
After taking a few breaths, he looked straight at the knight with the eyes of a wise old man.
¡°¡guide me. I will go to the royal castle.¡±
Eventually, when the answer he wanted came out, the knight¡¯splexion also brightened like never before.
¡°You made a tough decision.¡±
¡°You told me to pick five before.¡±
¡°yes. Please select the person who needs the most help and let me know.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry to them, but¡ there are a brother and sister behind the orphanage in the vige. They seem to have no intention of receiving treatment because they are in need of money, so if you want to take them, I want to take them.¡±
The knight looked at Roden with surprise.
¡°Are you saying you want to take the children from the orphanage?¡± ¡°They still have bright futures. The weather is starting to get colder, so if we leave it as it is, we will definitely sell it.¡±
Do you mean to take those who are not even patients of the clinic?
If the aristocratic patients found out about this, they would not leave Roden alone.
The knight readily epted Roden¡¯s request.
¡°Your Majesty would be very happy if you knew the uprightness of the master.¡±
¡°Please wait for three days as preparations are needed to organize the council.¡±
A three-day dy would make the schedule a bit tight.
In order not to bete, I have to leave at least this evening.
However, the knight who secretly liked Roden did not say much.
¡°I will be at the vige inn. Come see me when you are ready.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
After a small bow, the knight retreated.
Left alone in the clinic, Roden looked in the direction of the patients and sighed.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean this¡ I¡¯m sorry.¡±
He, who did not know how to take off hisplex gaze for a while, hurriedly began to prepare to leave for the royal castle.
* * *
¡°Nuna, this is thest time.¡±
With his swollen, swollen hands, he divides the leftover bread crumbs into small pieces.
The small pieces were divided even more finely.
The child who was called older sister shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s my share.¡±
One boy and four girls.
Even at a nce, the young people are crouching over the wall, so it¡¯s only natural to draw attention.
For some reason, I couldn¡¯t even find anyone passing by.
They didn¡¯t seem to care if the silence was familiar.
At that moment, the sound of a carriage was heard in the distance.
People here don¡¯t pass around Goachon very often, so it¡¯s very rare for a carriage toe like this.
The children¡¯s faces immediately brightened.
¡°It¡¯s a carriage!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go and ask for something to eat!¡±
Excited children ran out into the streets.
Barefoot and skinny, I ran down the rough road to the street, and there were several soldiers and knights standing there.
Looking at the outfit, it¡¯s not a guard.
Knowing that there would be nothing good from encountering a soldier in a ce like this, the children who ran excitedly took a step back to quietly retreat.
But isn¡¯t the knight extending his hand with a very friendly face?
e here. Please share some food.¡±
Along with the horse, there was no child who would not fall for the food bag full of dried food.
One of the oldest-looking girls looked at the knight with suspicious eyes.
¡°¡Do you have any business with us?¡±
At that, a soldier met the girl at eye level.
¡°The owner of the clinic, Roden, said he wanted to treat you at the royal castle. Be grateful to these guys.¡±
Roden is an old man who asionally visits them and gives them food or medicine.
Although he seemed sloppy, his disposition was kind.
To think that he wanted to take them to the royal castle.
The children¡¯s eyes widened.
It was a bit hard to believe, so the girl still had no doubts.
¡°I don¡¯t have anything. Even if I receive treatment, I don¡¯t know how to repay the favor¡¡±
¡°What is repayment? Don¡¯t worry too much, the therapist will take care of it for you. Even if you end up sleeping in the warehouse, it will be better than here.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
Unlike the kids she likes, the girl seemed to be worried about the sudden situation.
The knight who had been quietly watching from behind approached the children.
¡°It is not a good thing to turn down a kindness done. Healer Roden made the decision with you in mind, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The girl, who had been thinking for a while, immediately shook her head.
Although she is the eldest of the children, the girl¡¯s age is not too old.
I couldn¡¯t help but be tempted by the fact that I would not feel hungry right away and could fall asleep warmly.
The girl, who wanted to stop enjoying theforts, looked around at the children and made her decision.
¡°¡yes. Then, regardless of shame, I will follow the knights.¡±
The talking girl¡¯s face was red with embarrassment.
Chapter 520
Episode 520 Mian¡¯s Decision (7)
As time passed, the gue got worse.
Priests and priests, who seemed most distant from the disease, were also sick and dying, so the people had no choice but to tremble in fear.
no.
Now, it was not only the people who feared the gue.
A disease is a disease regardless of gender, age or status.
Priests, aristocrats, and royals set out to find a solution to this, and that was the healers.
Graduates of the medical academy founded by the saint.
They had to learn four more years in the field, but the knowledge they created was great.
It is not even a priest, but it saves a dying person, and it is also possible to identify the cause of a disease just by looking at it.
In the eyes of the general public, he had no choice but to be omniscient about the disease.
However, despite their arrival, the situation did not progress at all.
* * *
Cilia Royal Castle.
Originally known for its majestic walls and beautiful gardens, now only screams could be heard here and there.
In an introspection filled with patients and therapists, shouts from therapists prevail.
¡°BT (bleeding time) is too long!¡±
¡°Bring more transfusion packs!¡±
There are therapists, but no nurses.
That¡¯s why there was a therapist who was the main doctor, and there was a therapist who yed the role of a nurse to assist them.
Usually, such therapists are those with little experience or those who have graduated from academies and have been working for four years.
Fortunately, the blood transfusion packs are continuously supplied because the royal family of Celia took care of them in advance.
Roden, who had just arrived at the castle, was dumbfounded for a while.
Therapists are taking care of one patient after another, changing into bloody shrouds.
But the situation did not seem to be getting any better.
Despite being touched, the patients continued to vomit blood or have convulsions.
Roden¡¯s eyes quickly scanned the surroundings.
Fortunately, few people are seen with injuries.
¡®Seeing that he vomited blood, it could be a symptom of shock due to intra-abdominal bleeding.¡¯
At the Academy of Medicine, I was taught never to leave a patient unattended if it was intra-abdominal hemorrhage.
In other words, it is an emergency condition that is not enough even if you go straight into surgery.
But the healers¡¯ eyes were not on such emergency patients.
They wandered around and collided with each other, and patients died while being careless.
Roden bit his lip.
The therapists here are too young.
Not only have they had little experience with surgery, but there are even those who don¡¯t even seem to be therapists.
They must have been crazy to collect patients without ssifying them ording to severity.
Roden approached a nearby soldier and asked for a favor.
¡°I am the healer Roden. Excuse me, but I¡¯d like to ask for a thin string¡¡±
¡°Thin string¡¡±
¡°The color should be four different colors, and please get as many as possible. If we keep going like this, this ce will be a graveyard.¡±
he begged earnestly.
Since it was a life-and-death matter, the soldier could not bear to refuse.
¡°Okay.¡±
The soldier ran out in one breath, and soon after, he held out a basket full of string to Roden.
¡°Can this be enough?¡±
As he was talking, he looked at it, and it was definitely four different colored strings, just as he said.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Roden hurriedly ran to the healers after saying thank you.
I couldn¡¯t do a proper examination because I didn¡¯t have magic tools, but I divided the patients ording to what I learned at the academy.
¡°I am Roden. Everyone, please look at me for a moment.¡±
Roden¡¯s voice reached the healers even where there were screams everywhere.
Their eyes turned to Roden.
I thought everyone was paying attention.
Roden held up the string inside the basket.
¡°ssification of patients in severity. Everyone knows what this is.¡±
At his words, the therapists nodded their heads after recalling the patient ssification method.
Roden sighed.
¡°Are you going to kill the patient? How are you going to take care of this many patients without even the most basic triage?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll distribute the string, so from now on, you should pay attention to the ssification of patients.¡±
Severity patient triage.
What they need to take care of is more urgent patients.
Green is for non-emergency patients.
Yellow is an emergency patient.
Red is an emergency patient who needs immediate resuscitation.
In addition, ck is a patient who has died or whose death is expected to be abandoned.
I had to use it instead of white because there was no ck strap.
Handing out a string to each person, the healers took it from Roden and headed straight for the patients.
White.
White.
White.
Red.
Most of the straps on the arms of the patients were white, and rarely red and yellow.
Those affected by the white color were led out of the castle by the hands of the soldiers.
Then, two-thirds of the patients who were seated in the inner sanctum became empty.
Screams could be heard from time to time, but it was not the same hell as before.
As much as the empty seats, the insides of the therapists were burned.
After Roden came, the situation in the castle began to clear up, and the nobles and soldiers who were watching were also relieved.
Previously, a significant number of patients had died because of the clumsiness of the therapists.
However, since they had no knowledge, they could not say anything to them, so they had no choice but to watch them anxiously.
¡°They say he¡¯s a reputed healer, so that¡¯s true.¡±
¡°He¡¯s a well-known healer in the outskirts, isn¡¯t he? They say that even second-level healers can¡¯t do it carelessly, so I have no idea how powerful it is.¡±
After he came, the condition of the patients gradually improved.
Although it does note up with a solution to the disease, at least it has reached a level that does not worsen the condition.
As a result, the soldiers¡¯ praise toward him continued.
asionally, when I went out to see business, some people pretended to know me and handed me fruit.
Every time that happened, Roden was stabbed in a corner of his chest.
He is not one to be treated like this.
He abandoned the patient at the clinic and headed to the capital, and he is unable to present a clear solution to the disease.
Even if it wasrgely due to his inability to use magic tools, the fact that he hadn¡¯t caught a single clue about the gue made the shoulders of all healers, including him, heavy.
¡°I have to hurry up even for the children¡¯s treatment¡ Phew¡ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so anxious that I don¡¯t have much time.¡±
ording to the information that has been revealed so far, the gue is dormant for about a month, and then the symptoms worsen as if it suddenly erupts.
If not treated within that time, it could not be a terrible disease, as it would lead to death or amputation of limbs.
He sighed and headed toward the inner sanctuary, but healers called him from afar.
¡°Healer Roden is here!¡±
¡°Roden! Pleasee!¡±
The resistance, which had selected both the deceased and those who were expected to die, became more turbulent.
Did something happen while you were away for a while?
Roden rushed to them at the sound of an urgent call.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Aristocrats sent a patient. However, it is difficult to grasp all the conditions of the disease based on our experience.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ I¡¯ll let you see for yourself.¡±
He spoke and entered the inner sanctuary.
Then, from the entrance, I noticed that there were quite a few nobles in fancy clothes standing there.
Rarely have aristocrats ever visited the castle.
That¡¯s why they¡¯re afraid of spreading the gue, and they don¡¯t want to put their feet on it.
But for what reason did hee all the way to this ce teeming with patients?
Roden¡¯s gaze turned to the patient beyond.
There, a middle-aged man copsed as if he had passed out.
¡°Please step aside.¡±
Roden, who had squeezed through the ranks of the nobles, stood in front of the middle-aged man.
He opens his eyelids, grabs his neck and wrist a few times, and shakes his head.
¡°I am unconscious. When did you lose consciousness?¡±
When Roden asked, the nobles moved away and said.
¡°Well¡ I don¡¯t know, but it seems that he suddenly copsed.¡±
¡°Roden therapist. Save him at all costs.¡±
Roden¡¯s head tilted as it was the first time nobles had ever clung to a patient.
¡°Is this a nobleman?¡±
¡°no.¡±
¡°if¡¡?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything, but I am a sinner who should not die. His Majesty¡¯s order has been given to somehow save him so he can be punished.¡±
If the king himself gives orders, it seems that he is a high-ranking criminal among criminals.
Roden nodded.
¡°I will do what I can.¡±
¡°Please.¡±
¡°But before that, I want to do some research on the source of the gue. Please build an army.¡±
The nobles¡¯ eyes widened a little at the sound of asking for troops.
It was as if a mere therapist was making demands on them.
However, he said he would investigate the gue, but he couldn¡¯t send it alone.
The aristocrats, who had been groaning, nodded their heads.
¡°I cannot give you many, but I will cooperate.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
The nobles, who nced at Roden with disapproval, soon left the castle.
The therapists don¡¯t dare to make eye contact and just bow their heads.
¡®It¡¯s the origin.¡¯
Even Roden himself was a bit afraid of the origin of the gue.
Countless people tried to investigate the source, but returned sick.
Isn¡¯t there aw that says he won¡¯t do that too?
Still, someone has to do it.
¡°Among them, is there anyone who will go to the source with me?¡±
When he asked, looking around the audience, the therapists usually kept their mouths shut.
There is not a single healer with a strong sense of justice who has not been to the swamps and has not investigated the gue that is said to have spread to the outskirts of the West.
However, most of those who moved like that were either dead or lying in bed and suffering.
Just looking at it, I could see how dangerous it was to investigate the source.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
When no one tried to respond, Roden sighed again.
¡°Someone has to go. I know that my own life is serious, but if we don¡¯t move, who will save the other patients and the people?
The answer is silence.
Wouldn¡¯t my own life take precedence over the lives of people I don¡¯t even know?
I tried to soothe them several times, but in the end no one responded.
To that extent, Roden¡¯s face also hardened.
The gue cannot be cured unless the healer moves.
No matter how little their medical knowledge is, they are far more professional than ordinary people.
As if he thought that no matter how much he spoke, Roden picked up his words to arouse the heavy atmosphere.
¡°I think I was too hasty today. Everyone please think more. I will ask again tomorrow.¡±
As he spoke, he turned his back to take care of the patients in the inner room.
His senile shoulders somehow seemed more droopy.
Chapter 521
Episode 521 Lotus Rain
Waiting for the rm magic signal for dozens of minutes.
It was worth taking a moment to look away, but Ray didn¡¯t know how to move from his seat.
Sweat was pouring down my forehead as I continued to concentrate with my whole body on edge.
It feels like I¡¯ve been waiting for an eternity of time.
However, I couldn¡¯t be careless.
If the timing was off, the part of the dungeon where the flow of mana was concentrated to one side could have copsed.
Holding a branch in his hand and aiming at a stone didn¡¯t look very out of ce, but there were countless techniques of swords.
¡®If only I break this properly.¡¯
Most of the dungeon¡¯s functionality will be lost.
If that happens, the outside will also be somewhat morefortable.
Ray calmed down.
only once.
A single blow can end everything.
And finally.
The rm magic sent a signal.
Beep-!
Ray¡¯s sword extended straight out at the sharp noise that he must have heard tens of thousands of times.
Swoop-!
The point where mana in the dungeon was circting in his blow, which seemed to fly through space, could notst even for a moment and was split in two.
That moment.
Light emanated from a small gap in the branch.
Whoaaah-!
By the time I realized that the white light was extending right in front of my eyes, my mind was already half blown away.
Time passes slowly and space changes.
Even before, the dark gray walls and bookshelves of the study were tangled up in a mess, but even that slowly disappeared as if it were melting.
When he came to his senses, there was no study, only a white room and a woman, Sunbok.
Does this happen when the supply of mana is cut off in a dungeon?
¡°¡Mien.¡±
The woman responded to the sound calling her.
She smiled shyly and scratched her cheek.
¨C Whoops. Looking at things like this, it seems like I¡¯ve been used up.
There was an indescribable feeling in that one word.
It is used up.
Having said that, she wasn¡¯t too surprised.
It must have been that the ck Room had been thinking about this ending ever since they made Mien into a saint.
¨C Are you done?
¡°Perhaps.¡±
¨C I see.
I didn¡¯t like her humble attitude.
will split
It is not strange to be angry at the fact that it has be a mere material for the ck room until thest moment.
But why is he making such a refreshing expression?
Mien smiled as if she felt that way from Ray.
¨C Don¡¯t make that face. It was destined to be captured by the ck room anyway. Looking back, it was a life without anything to be proud of, but I am satisfied in my own way.
one word.
In it, a field appeared on a white background.
¨C It¡¯s much morefortable than being locked up.
two words.
The windes up and caresses your hair.
¨C I really wanted to visit the Lessian Empire. There is a famous jeweler there. I should have made at least one bracelet.
three words.
The scent of flowers resembling her was scattered in a dizzying manner.
A swinges into view between the trees along with a smallke.
Each time the mana disappeared, the surrounding scenery gradually became more beautiful.
As much as Minen couldn¡¯t.
The blinding sunlight hit her.
The mana I felt was weak.
Maybe there isn¡¯t much time left.
In fact, if she put her mind to it, this dungeon would havepletely copsed.
Although she said she destroyed the branch, the reason the dungeon was maintained was purely thanks to her will.
If he had squeezed out all the remaining mana, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult to do that much.
Hana Mien did not.
Even though I would have wanted to destroy everything with resentment and sadness.
Thinking of the people trapped inside the dungeon, I let go of my emotions.
Mien, who was sitting in the field and looking at theke, held out her hand.
It started raining from the clear sky.
¨C We have to go now.
Laughing at the falling rain under the sunlight.
Just like Iriel disappeared.
Little by little, her body faded and became wet with the rain.
Raindrops fall on a lotus flower on theke.
Soonbok, who had been silently looking at Mien, opened his mouth.
¨C You were a very good human being among the human beings I¡¯ve ever seen.
It¡¯s the firstpliment you hear.
Mian smiled.
¨C Whoop whoop. What is it all of a sudden?
¨C But I hate humans like you. A human being whose feelings do note first. A human being whose body is not a priority. Well, it might be quite popr with the spirits.
Soonbok, who was about to say more, finally turned his back.
¨C Bye bye. That¡¯s all I can say.
At that, Mian¡¯s head was slightly lowered.
¨C This is thest time the three of us are together like this. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been held captive by that wicked saint¡ Yeah. Obviously I had fun.
Tears fall.
¨C ¡Actually, I don¡¯t want to break up.
The weight of her heart also increased with each tear that fell from her eyes.
Like rainwater pooling on a lotus flower.
Myen¡¯s tears were graceful and clear.
Her form blends into the rainwater and disappears.
As she, the mother of the dungeon, disappeared, the surroundingndscape gradually disappeared.
The beautiful sky is blocked by a gray wall.
The fields that stretched beyond the horizon became the bookshelves of the library.
A single lotus flower floating on theke became a window frame through which sunlight streamed in.
Little Myen, who was staring at him sharply, was also gone.
¡°Is it over?¡±
I looked around, but Mien was nowhere to be seen.
Ray tried to spread mana.
Judging from the fact that I couldn¡¯t feel anything except the mana inside the dungeon, it seemed that the effect of the dungeon had run out.
thanks to her disappearance.
The dungeon has lost its function.
thanks to which her life is over.
The outside of the dungeon would have been saved.
Does Minen know?
That she had done a nobler act than any other saint.
* * *
Soon after, Soonbok opened the door to the study and came in.
¨C Ugh. I feel strange. It¡¯s just that the noisy human woman has disappeared¡ It¡¯s kind of frustrating.
¡°so do i.¡±
I didn¡¯t know when he was there, but when I thought Mien hadpletely disappeared, it ovepped with Iriel¡¯s time.
Ray tried to clear his thoughts and packed his things.
¨C Are you thinking of leaving the dungeon like this?
¡°I¡¯ve been here for over a year and a half. It¡¯s full of monsters and it¡¯s so cramped and dirty that there¡¯s no ce to sleep. The military isn¡¯t even this harsh.¡±
¨C army¡¡?
¡°There is such a thing. Rather than that, call some goblins. It¡¯ll be difficult if you don¡¯t leave soon.¡±
At that, Soonbok swallowed the wind, saying ¡°Huh¡±.
¨C Are you worried about the outside?
¡°By now, the mana that was tied up in the dungeon should have returned to the outside of the dungeon. It¡¯s fortunate that there is no war. Maybe the greedy kingdom will rush to the small country aiming for supremacy.¡±
¨C Tsk tsk. It¡¯s hard work even for a saint.
it must be hard
It is because Gaia is in a position to clean up the cheap shit.
* * *
The soldiers and mercenaries of Celia Kingdom, who were fighting hard against a group of monsters, were surprised when their bodies suddenly overflowed with power.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Ma Mana is back!¡±
Power returned to his clumsy grip, whichcked the strength to hold the sword.
Quickly turning mana into the whole body and kicking the ground, the monsters couldn¡¯t even react to their movements.
A different movement than before.
Red lines were drawn on the necks of the monsters who were not paying attention.
Slow-!
It was an instant for the tide to turn.
The monsters, which were predators just in front of their delicious prey, became minced meat by the hands of knights and mercenaries.
¡°I can do it with this!¡±
¡°Hahahaha! lived!¡±
The mood of the mercenaries also improved.
He walks through the dungeon where he couldn¡¯t even move freely because of the monsters.
It felt like a chill ran down my spine from the endless freedom that I could not even know the end of.
¡°Let¡¯s head to the deepest part!¡±
¡°Follow me! Reserve your strength just in case!¡±
As the knightsmanded the soldiers to clear the road, the mercenaries followed closely behind and defeated the monsters.
Then, as if the sea parted, a path opened between the monsters.
A path was opened for them, who were at a loss as they could not go down one floor.
* * *
Hwaaaah-!
Due to the strong wind that spread from the dungeon, the tents of the merchants who were doing business around were blown away.
¡°What kind of wind is this all of a sudden?!¡±
¡°Aagh! The fruit is flying!¡±
A situation like a storm.
However, within it, adventurers and numerous soldiers did not pay attention to the wind.
¡°Do manada!¡±
¡°Captain! Mana is back!¡±
¡°Look! How much is this mana orb? I will give you one of my silver coins, so sell them to me!¡±
When Mana returned, the outside was very chaotic.
There are knights who hurriedly buy mana crystals from merchants and try to contact their home country, and there are those who head to the dungeon without buying equipment.
There were also adventurers going back to their hometown to avenge the bandits.
Merchants are also preparing to leave after closing their business.
From the moment Mana returned, he must have smelled money.
When everyone wants to leave the area around the Magic Field.
The knightmander with arge number of soldiers called passers-by to stop them.
¡°Everyone, listen to me for a moment.¡±
Of course, those who went their own way ignored him, but those who became interested cast their eyes on the knightmander.
After seeding in attracting the attention of about half the people, the knightmander showed a tile from his bosom.
¡°This is a que that proves that you have been ordered by the royal family of Celia. We n to go into the Magic Realm and investigate. If there are people heading to the Demon Realm, I would like them toe under themand of this Order of Knights.¡±
A word aimed at mercenaries or adventurers.
When their lives are at stake, it ismon for them to join arge group and head out.
The knightmander also assumed that they would not ignore such an offer.
It was an honor toe under themand of the Knights.
With Mana back, the Knights of the present day could truly im the glory of the past.
There was one thing he overlooked.
¡°To be under themand of the Knights.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll try to break through the Devil¡¯s Nest by ourselves. Thank you for the suggestion, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±
The adventurers and mercenaries rejected the knight¡¯s invitation with a single stroke.
It is good to be under themand of the knights.
If you follow their systematized tactics and movements, you will be able to investigate the Demonic Realm without much damage.
However, if that happened, they would have to share the achievements made in the Devil¡¯s Nest.
Adventurers and mercenaries are the ones who live on one meal.
As Mana returned, there was such a delicious food in front of my eyes, how could I not bite it.
In the end, the Knight Commander was just rmending useless things.
However, it is not possible to conscript them by force.
¡°They are arrogant. You don¡¯t know what lurks inside the Demonic Realm.¡±
He said so, but the leader, who had nned to easily ovee the demonic world and monopolize the ball, had a bitter taste.
The recovery of mana after mana disappearance is a big event.
In addition to that, if you can reach the demonic realm, its value will increase even more.
The captain of the knights was a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t stop them anyway, thinking that if the knights had returned mana, they would be able to destroy it easily with only the Devil¡¯s Landing.
atst.
The adventurers, mercenaries, merchants, and knights gathered around the Devil¡¯s Edge moved differently.
Chapter 522
Episode 522 The Saint¡¯s Funeral (1)
¡°Mana has returned.¡±
Deogard nodded at the knight¡¯s report.
¡°I know the wine. Summon the knights immediately and strengthen the security of the border and neighboring territories.¡±
As the king, he calmly gave orders, but he was curious about the return of mana.
¡®As long as the demonic realm exists, mana disappearance will not be resolved, as it is stated in the book.¡¯
From the report I heard through the Mana Crystal Ball, I heard that the Demonic World is still in good shape.
But what is the current situation?
The return of individual mana was not enough, and even the flow of mana flowing in the atmosphere waspletely returned.
I tried to contact the Holy Kingdom just in case, but it didn¡¯t seem to have returned to its original state as much as they did.
The viscount who was standing next to him lowered his head and said.
¡°your majesty. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think the Holy Son did it.¡±
¡°A saint?¡±
¡°yes. When he was alive, he had absolute power, so he might have been able to turn mana at thest moment. No, in my opinion, if you are not a saint, you will not be able to cause such a miracle.¡±
King Deogard frowned at the viscount¡¯s words.
¡°viscount. You talk as if a saint is dead. I apologize if Jim¡¯s guess is wrong.¡±
¡°I apologize for disturbing your mind. My belief was just¡ I thought that the saint would be the first to speak to the royal family if mana returned¡¡±
At the viscount¡¯s words, King Deogard was shocked as if he had been hit in the back of the head with a huge log.
Certainly now, half a day has passed since the mana returned.
If it was a saint with enough power to single-handedly defeat the legendary necromancer, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if he had returned to the Celia royal family by now and reported it.
why didn¡¯t i think of that
At thest moment, if the saint tried to return the mana with all his might.
maybe it was possible
It was enough to restore mana to the entire vast continent.
It made some sense if the saint¡¯s breath was taken in return.
As evidence, there is not a single person who has seen the saint, even though survivors are leaking out of the Devil¡¯s Pce.
The more he thought about it, the more the saint¡¯s death became a fait apli in his head, and Deogard swallowed his saliva.
¡°¡ let¡¯s wait another day. Maybe I¡¯m just taking a break for a while because I¡¯m exhausted.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let the outside world know about this. It¡¯s something I¡¯m still not sure about.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°The report has been made, so let¡¯s go.¡±
In response, the Viscount briefly bowed to the King.
Deogard, who had issued a congrattory order to the Viscount, sat on the throne and thought with a grave expression.
* * *
I had a dream.
there are fields
there was ake
The chirping of birds announcing that it was morning.
The buds of the lotus flowers, which were soaked in rainwater, gave off a soft fragrance.
When ites to scenery, the graceful moon was a peerless beauty, and the hard field was a hearty man.
As I was looking at it with my hazy eyes, I heard a voice calling to me from somewhere.
-older brother. Calm down.
older brother.
It¡¯s a good sound.
That low voice calls itself endlessly.
sh-!
When I opened my eyes, a light beam of pure light emitted and embroidered mana on my son-inw.
Subok was frightened and took two or three steps back.
¨C Heo-eok! Beware! What the hell is going on? Do you often look scary when you think about it?
Soonbok trembled as if he was afraid to even touch his gaze.
Ray, who hade to his senses, looked down at his own body.
The magic circle in the dungeon lost its function and returned the atmospheric mana.
At the same time as being able to handle mana again, the mana umted in the dungeon began to integrate with the body.
I feel strange.
I feel like I¡¯m moving my hand, but it¡¯s not my own.
Besides, if I let go of my mind for a little while, I felt like I was dreaming and ying alone in the moon and fields.
¡°I feel very strange. It feels like floating on a cloud. My body is too light.¡±
¨C My older brother was strange from the beginning. But it¡¯s definitely weirder now. Look at your eyes. Why are human eyes the way they are?
eye?
how are the eyes
Ray made a puddle of water to see his own face.
¡°Water.¡±
Let¡¯s shine our face in a puddle.
It seemed that they were in a rtionship, and that they were sacred, they themselves were reflected in the same atmosphere.
The depth of the snow did notpare to that before.
Looking at it, it seemed as if he would drown himself in an unknown depth.
¡°Aagh! what¡¯s this!¡±
In an instant, I fell a long way from the puddle.
Soonbok clicked his tongue.
¨C Tsk tsk. I¡¯ve heard a lot of people say that the eyes change as the level rises, but¡ Why did you be more of a monster?
you became a monster
Could it be that it is because of the unification of the previous mana abilities and the mana obtained from the demon world?
Scary to think about.
My mind became hazy again, and the moon and fields were reflected in front of my eyes.
Soonbok swallowed his saliva as he looked at Ray.
His body, soaked in thoughts, was floating in the air.
I¡¯ve heard of it once.
The story of how the body changes when mana attains enlightenment.
But the scene in front of me was a little different from the story.
¡®The conditions are met, but the enlightenment iscking.¡¯
The wall of enlightenment is high.
Realizationes only when one study reaches its extreme.
The mages of the high circles were like that, and those called sword experts were like that.
Of course, the level of enlightenment itself is different from those things, but it was a long way to reach a new state without breaking down the current wall.
Soonbok shook his shoulders as he recalled Ray¡¯s eyes from just before.
Confident that she had be stronger, her body froze just by looking into his eyes.
Feeling threatened by the mana flowing naturally from his body, he had to take a couple of steps back.
¡®On the other hand, to a certain extent.¡¯
Watching him grow stronger every time he faced danger, he felt like asking the sky why he had sent such a monster down.
Soonbok took a seat nearby and watched Ray quietly.
* * *
For more than four days, no news of the saint has been heard.
King Deogard, who said he would wait for a day, dispatched troops near the Devil¡¯s Pce for four long days and searched the surroundings like teeth, but found nothing.
¡°your majesty. Apparently, the saint¡¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
The nobles were silent.
If it had reached this level, it would be right to assume that he had already died inside the Devil¡¯s Realm.
Deogard did not hide his calm expression.
¡°¡ The fact that there is no news after waiting for four days must mean that there is a reason.¡±
After a moment of silence, he shook his head.
¡°¡ announce the death of the saint. Please inform Seongguk and his rtives with a respectful manner.¡±
When the word finally came out of the king¡¯s mouth that he would hold a funeral, the nobles knelt down.
¡°We will proceed so that there is no shortage.¡±
* * *
Personnel were dispatched from the kingdom of Silia.
The first to receive the news were his family.
An entire order of knights visited his house to pay homage.
¡°The Holy Son passed away in the Devil¡¯s Nest. I¡¯m sorry to see you on a bad asion.¡±
The knightmander lowered his shoulders and knelt down.
Then the knights and soldiers behind him also lowered their bodies like him.
Ale, who was listening to the story,ughed.
¡°Is Ray dead? Nonsense.¡±
Sain and Lacia were at a loss for words.
¡°Your brother is dying? What the hell is that¡¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡±
The knightmander shook his head.
¡°Cilia¡¯s forces searched the area around the Devil¡¯s Nest for four days. In the meantime, more than ten thousand survivors have been rescued from inside the Devil¡¯s Nest. The royal family has already given a definite answer, madam.¡±
Unlike Sein, who seemed shocked inside, Ale didn¡¯t believe it at all.
¡°ha ha ha. To think that the person who defeated the Bone Dragon died because of only one demonic spectacle. Look for it. He might be sleeping somewhere nearby.¡±
¡°¡ Today I havee to tell you. Two dayster, a funeral will be held in honor of the saint at the Celia Royal Castle.¡±
end with that.
The Knights had thest example.
The knightmander poured mana into his voice and shouted out loud.
¡°Everyone set an example!¡±
Remedy-!
chuck-!
Pointing their swords high in their chests, they stood silently for a few seconds.
As I look at it, I get emotional.
Ale, who was depressed inside, trembled.
¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be so downhearted. How could that monster die so easily?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but¡¡±
Sein is already on the verge of crying.
Lacia seemed to be calmlyprehending the situation, but if you think of her as usual, it was clear that she was quite perplexed.
¡°At the funeral, His Majesty the King expressed his intention to attend. Please do not refuse.¡±
The knightmander spoke upright without wavering.
The knights who stood there for a while bowed lightly and left.
After they left, in the empty yard, there were only three frozen people standing stunned.
* * *
Harpman roared in the office.
¡°Get out now, you guys!¡±
¡°Solid. I think I¡¯ve exined enough. stop epting it.¡±
¡°The head of the corps, Taesang Danju, passed away? joy! Are you telling me to believe that nonsense! Bring the evidence!¡±
Hafman, who was so angry, didn¡¯t seem to listen to anything.
Embarrassed by that, the knightmander took out a piece of parchment from his pocket.
It was no different from what Deogard guaranteed that it had been stamped with the king¡¯s seal.
¡°The Bon Cilia royal family has judged the saint dead. I will leave it up to Danju to decide whether he epts it or not, but the saint¡¯s funeral will be held in the royal castle in two days, so please attend.¡±
After bowing,
I quickly leave the office to hear more.
Halfman shook his fist and mmed the desk.
The mana-infused grip made a big scratch on the desk.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°How dare you think of holding a funeral on your own!¡±
Hafman thought Ray wasn¡¯t dead.
Just quietly hiding for a while and hiding.
However, the words of the knightmander lingered in a corner of his head.
That¡¯s a reasonable enough inference.
Looking at the fact that no information about him hade in for four days.
perhaps.
one in a million
There was a one in 100,000 chance that he would die.
Thinking about it made me feel anxious.
¡°Danju Taesang. You can¡¯t die like this. I haven¡¯t even repaid the favor yet.¡±
Halfman was left alone in the office, soaked in regret.
The news of his funeral was quickly delivered to each ce.
Chapter 523
Episode 523 The Saint¡¯s Funeral (2)
Hafman took the news he received to the forest of Grendel.
When Harpman, who had not been seen for a while, suddenly came to visit, Ira happily greeted him.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came here. I haven¡¯t even heard the good newstely. Seeing that the mana that was extinguished has returned, it seems that Ray has returned, right?¡±
It was a natural inferiorityplex, but Hafman did not seem to care.
Aira¡¯s expression darkened a little since it wasn¡¯t normal for her to drool with her mouth shut.
¡°What¡¯s going on? You don¡¯t look good.¡±
¡°¡¡±
I just let out a sigh.
She was a little frustrated because she didn¡¯t say the right words.
However, she knew better than anyone else that she had lived for a long time that this was not a problem to be overlooked.
Ira decided to rx.
Time passed slowly.
What should I say?
Even when Harfman hesitated and shook his head, she waited patiently.
Drinking tea and waiting for tens of minutes.
he finally opened his mouth.
¡°Taesangdanju¡ So, the saint¡¯s funeral will be held in Celia¡¯s royal castle in two days¡¡±
Ira, who was just about to pick up the teacup and bring it to her mouth, stopped at the shocking words that came out of Halfman¡¯s mouth. missed it
Touk-.
A wooden teacup collided with the floor, making a dull noise.
Unlike the first time, her voice, which was rapidly cold, made the surroundings freeze.
¡°¡I heard that wrong.¡±
¡°Your wife¡¯s lover¡ is said to have died in the Devil¡¯s Land.¡±
¡°Hafman. If you¡¯re joking, let¡¯s do it there.¡±
¡°A merchant values a word more than his life. I¡¯ve been living as a half-man merchant for over forty years. I don¡¯t say these words out of a moment¡¯s joke.¡±
After talking that far, Ira realized that Hafman¡¯s words were no joke.
The Eye of Truth, which is already called the third eye of an elf, tells me that his words are sincere.
Besides, he vaguely sensed that Harpman¡¯s loyalty to Ray was unusual.
There is no way that such a person should take lightly the death of the person he serves.
Ira didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she had to believe it.
Her clear blue eyes were watery.
¡°It is a lie.¡±
Humans lie.
Most likely, the words just now were also lies.
The mind is trying hard to deny the reality, but Lee Seong-man was epting Hafman¡¯s words pointed by the eyes of truth.
Aira said, shaking her hands.
¡°No one else¡ There¡¯s no way Ray will die.¡±
¡°I just knew that, too. However¡ ording to the opinion of the royal family, there was not a single person who said they had seen Taesangdanju in the Devil¡¯s Eye. They said that if you wander inside the demon realm without mana, you will die ten times out of ten. They lived as a group in the Demon Realm, but if they had gone in alone, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive for less than a day¡¡±
She knows too.
How weak is a creature that has lost mana.
In addition, in the case of humans who have poor basic physical abilities, the extent will be more severe.
Rather, it was a long way to survive in it.
The more I thought about it, the more the thought that he was alive disappeared, and finally tears fell from my big eyes.
It is known that elves who have lived through the ages rarely shed tears.
For them, dying is just a natural process.
she also knew
that life is over.
The body made of mana returns to mana and bes stable.
That¡¯s all.
But what is this bitterness that squeezes the heart?
The tears in Aira¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t stop as she felt the terrible feeling that Ray kept getting further away from her.
Halfman couldn¡¯t bear to watch it, so he lowered his head for a while.
Aira, who had been crying quietly for a while, soon stopped crying and faced the harp.
¡°¡What was the evil beast that dared to harm my people?¡±
His voice was as cold as ice when he spoke, and the eyes looking down at him were filled with only murder.
It was different from the eyes that showed benevolence and tenderness before.
There was an uncontroble madness in his blue eyes.
The implicit flow of her momentum engulfed the surroundings.
Even Halfman, who was proud of his skill in swordsmanship, had his body hardened like a stone.
He barely opened his mouth to answer.
¡°I think they might be the monsters of the demon world.¡±
¡°¡Mere insignificance.¡±
Aira¡¯s eyes, which had been whispering softly, became ferocious.
I don¡¯t know what he was thinking, but Hafman had goosebumps running down his spine.
There was a cruelty in those eyes that you wouldn¡¯t expect from an elf.
¡°The fact that you came all the way here to tell me the news must have been an example of your own. Thank you.¡±
¡°If you think about the person you serve, it¡¯s a natural thing to do.¡±
¡°¡it¡¯s okay to leave.¡±
At her words, Hafman stood up without a word.
Even after he left, Ira didn¡¯t know how to move for a while.
* * *
In Princess Celestia¡¯s bedroom, there were endless cries every day.
¡°Uhhhhh¡ Holy Son¡¡±
Her father, King Theogarde, had already acknowledged the saint¡¯s death and wanted to prepare for the funeral.
Upon hearing this, Celestia wet her sleeves with tears day and night.
Thedy-in-waiting who was beside the princess tofort her sighed briefly.
¡°Stop crying, princess¡. Even the saint will not want to see you sad.¡±
It was meant tofort her, but it had the opposite effect.
Celestia cried even more at the maid¡¯s words.
¡°Hey heck¡ If I knew it would be like this, I would head for the Devil¡¯s Land¡ If I knew I was going to die, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed still¡¡± ¡°
Princess ¡¡±
It was the first time I¡¯d seen her sad in that way.
The maid decided to eat hard.
¡°Princess. If you attend the funeral with a swollen face, even the saint will not feelfortable. Come on, stand up. Let me help you.¡±
¡°Uhhhhh¡¡±
Celestia¡¯s pretty face was covered with tears, and thedy-in-waiting was also moved.
Thedy-in-waiting, biting her pursed lips and enduring it, left the bedroom apanied by the princess.
Whether or not Celestia is in sorrow.
Celia¡¯s royal castle was crowded with people due to the preparations for the saint¡¯s funeral.
time is at most two days.
Normally, they would have a preparation period of several months, but the situation in the kingdom of Celia was not so good.
Since mana has returned since the mana disappeared, it is not strange if there is a red tide at any time.
So the Kingdom of Celia had to spend a huge amount of money to prepare for his funeral in two days.
Lanterns were hung on every street.
The streets of the royal capital were overflowing with people who received grace from the saint.
The flood victims who were able to find a way to live thanks to him in the past flood.
The vigers were on the verge of extinction because they could not cope with the huge bandits.
Frommon people to nobles.
Even though only one day had passed, the number of them was more than enough to fill the capital.
Street stalls were lined up like a festival, and people¡¯s pensive expressions could be seen under the lotusnterns.
death of the saint.
Even though news that would normally have been seen and heard only in the Holy Land was spreading within the Kingdom of Celia, people were pensive as if it were their own business.
* * *
¡°Thank you. This has the potential to save patients.¡±
When Mana returned, those who were most happy were the healers who were able to use magic tools.
In the meantime, I couldn¡¯t see any movement, and every time the patients got worse, I was just nervous, but now it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time.
A young therapist said, resting her chin.
¡°I came to think of it now, but the disease is a little strange. To think that it would work even if it was treated with normal detoxification magic rather than divine magic¡ Isn¡¯t it like a curse or ck magic?¡±
A middle-aged therapist answered him.
¡°I don¡¯t know yet. If we don¡¯t investigate the source and figure out the circumstances, we can¡¯t draw any conclusions, can we?¡±
¡°Phew. Since the Holy Son passed away, I can¡¯t even go out, so it will take a little longer to find out about the gue.¡±
The middle-aged therapist jumped out in fright at the words that seemed to me him for his death.
¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere and talk like that. It is said that more than half of the people who received the help of the saint only in the kingdom of Silia can be attacked in the middle of the night without a rumor.¡±
When he scared the young therapist shut up.
¡°Is that so? I knew that the saint¡¯s prestige was high, but I didn¡¯t think it would be that much¡¡± ¡°
In just one day, enough people gathered to fill the capital. There are probably many healers who adored him and chose this path.¡±
The young man who was listening spoke as if he had just remembered.
¡°Come to think of it, wasn¡¯t there a religion that was worshiping a saint? What happened to them?¡±
¡°well. Since it was a religion centered on saints from the beginning, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the satellite church disbanded.¡±
Satellite religion is a religion that has been active since its appearance.
As the Holy Kingdom declined and ran on the road of growth along with the Demonic Church, their position among the people was considerable.
Moreover, as those who were favored by the saint or fell in love with him entered the satellite religion one after another, it became quite famous externally and grew into a huge religion.
That they disband?
Even thinking about it, it was an unrealistic picture.
¡°If this goes wrong, another war could break out.¡±
¡°It may not be a satellite church that enshrines a saint, but since Mana has returned, it is unlikely that the Holy Kingdom will leave the Demonic Church alone.¡±
At the words of the middle-aged therapist, the young man¡¯s shoulders trembled.
When someone dies and gets hurt, it is they who get busy.
When I thought that the bloody wind would blow again on the continent after the saint died, I naturally expected the appearance of the future.
Chapter 524
Episode 524: The Saint¡¯s Funeral (3)
Zeke and the receptionist, who entered the Devil¡¯s Pce to save Ray, couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment at the sudden situation.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s mana. But¡ why?¡±
Mana suddenly returned.
He was reluctant to consume mana by relying on magic stones, but it could be said that it went well.
But why did mana suddenly return?
¡°All the hard work so far seems like nothing.¡±
¡°Don¡¯tin. If we had only relied on the magic stone, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see it that far.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡ but why did Manae back?¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
While Zeke and Hongyoung were drooling, Soyoung casually threw the words out.
¡°Didn¡¯t the Holy Son do something again? Even when he was in the Holy Kingdom, he did a lot of things without paying attention to people¡¯s eyes.¡±
It was a word she said without much thought, but So-yeong herself did not realize that it was the correct answer.
Zeke and Hongyoung looked at each other and smiled.
¡°Certainly, it¡¯s a reason that would be understandable if you were a lord. However, it is impossible to do such a tremendous thing with a body without mana in this ce called the Devil¡¯s Land.¡±
¡°Besides, if mana had returned, the demonic realm should have virtually copsed or disappeared. The one holding all the mana in the air is the Holy Land and the demonic realm of Silia.¡±
what does it look like now
Far from copsing, the solid adamantine goes away.
Soyoung snorted, as if she was embarrassed to say it herself.
¡°joy. It¡¯s just something I¡¯ve said. Anyway, the return of Mana is good news. You don¡¯t have to rely on these pieces of stone anymore, do you?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
The three of them didn¡¯t stop walking while talking.
Now that Mana is back, there is nothing to hold back.
Let¡¯s walk a little faster.
Koo Goo Goong-!
Then, a loud noise reverberated all the way to where they were.
¡°¡this is below.¡±
¡°I¡¯vee down five floors, but there¡¯s still a floor below.¡±
Together with the horse, I moved in the direction of the sound.
Then, from the depths of the dungeon, something unpleasant was felt.
The feeling that fraud is strangling the whole body.
Also, the feeling that holy energy energizes the whole body.
I felt two unknown energies at once.
Jack¡¯s expression hardened in an instant.
¡°¡It is simr to magic and divine power.¡±
¡°¡I don¡¯t feel good. I must hurry.¡±
After exchanging nces with each other, they kicked the ground.
For a moment, the three types seemed to fade, but soon disappeared in the dungeon hallway.
* * *
Soonbok swallowed.
¨C Now, it¡¯s hard to even call him a human.
The ring made of mana rotates fiercely as it hardens like a stone statue.
Because of that, there was nothing left around Ray who was sitting on the rock.
It is a wall that has been ground round and even the ground that has been swept away by wind pressure.
No matter how much magicians sometimes apany mana during enlightenment, isn¡¯t this too severe!
Sighing inwardly, Sunbok looked around.
-Suddenly, the time hase for those naughty goblins toe.
It took quite a long time for the seat to be empty.
At this point, scouting woulde to see what had happened.
For some reason, the surroundings were quiet.
Since the dungeon¡¯s mana supply had beenpletely cut off, the structure would not have changed any more.
hot!
Ray¡¯s eyes shed open with the sound of a short breath.
The looped mana enters his nose and mouth, circtes once, and thennds lightly on the rock.
¡°Umm¡.¡±
-Brother, open your eyes. How long are you going to be out of breath in a ce like this?
Soon-bok, who turned a sane person into a renegade in an instant, urged him on.
¡°¡Where is this?¡±
I didn¡¯t notice that it was the same ce, thanks to the fact that all the walls were torn off in the aftermath of mana.
Soon-bok, who had been rummaging through Ray¡¯s luggage until he woke up and reading a book at leisure, was dumbfounded by the question.
¨C The ce you knew is right. Are you better than that now?
Ray opened and closed his fists.
The condition of the body is much better than before.
Her steps, which were already light, were as light as walking on clouds, and the force radiating from her hands was so strong that even she could not control herself.
Why didn¡¯t martial arts say that a mountain can be split with one hand and the sea can be split with one sword?
He seemed to be exactly like that now.
¡®But it¡¯s not yetplete.¡¯
It was vague like fog, but there was an unmistakable blockage.
Thendscape of the rising moon and fields like a painting.
I felt intuition that there was a clue to enlightenment that I had not yet grasped.
It was the first realization he had encountered in almost his life, so Ray was even more excited.
¡°Somehow, I feel like I got the clue¡ but it¡¯s embarrassing to end it like this.¡±
-yes? What does that mean¡
Soonbok, who was about to say something, stopped talking.
It¡¯s because Ray started to settle down properly on the rock again.
I¡¯ve been waiting almost two days now.
I was worried that I might not open my eyes for the rest of my life, but why did I settle down again!
Soonbok was frightened and ran in front of Ray as if flying.
¨C Brother, no.
¡°If it¡¯s not now, there might not be a chance.¡±
-You are still a monster, so why do you want a higher level? Are you no longer satisfied with being a mere monster?
Despite his persuasion, Ray quickly entered into a moo (›]ÎÒ).
After concentrating for a moment, Soonbok opened his mouth as he watched him close his eyes and create a mana ring.
The moment of enlightenment is not something thates easily.
Moreover, the higher the realm, the more it may take ten years just to catch a light weed.
But what kind of realizationes when you close your eyes?
-¡I can¡¯t be a spirit and cancel the contract.
Subok let out a sigh.
It¡¯s a long-awaited free time.
If you¡¯re going to have to wait anyway, it¡¯s better to eatfortably.
Sewol, four months.
Soonbok forgot the thought of protecting Ray andy down casually.
-That¡¯s right. How the hell do you touch a guy like that?
The aftermath of the mana alone changed the surrounding terrain and tore the air.
It would be impossible for anyone other than a decent person to even survive in that ce.
He opened the book he threw away while reading it again.
* * *
As the next day dawned, a magnificent sound resounded in the middle of King Celia.
Whoops-!
saint¡¯s funeral.
Originally, it was nned to be held in the Holy Land, but considering that the saint¡¯s hometown was Celia and the ce where he died was also Celia, it was specially recognized as a ce for the ceremony.
The sound that spread from the capital reverberated all the way to the outskirts of the capital.
Whoops-!
twice.
third time.
The sound that resounded continuously over time made the listeners feel heavy.
¡°You¡¯re leaving like this.¡±
¡°¡the Holy Son is also a human being. No matter how much the goddess chose you, since you did such a great job, shouldn¡¯t it be time for you to rest?¡±
His death was mourned by many.
Merchants, usually blinded by money, gave up the business of Haruchi, and the mercenaries and adventurers¡¯ guilds also dered that they would not ept requests for the time being.
Since the carriage did not go out, the great roads of the royal road were crowded with people honoring him.
* * *
Wang Seong was busy with a series of guests.
From dukes in other countries to marquises.
Even the king of the Devon kingdom ran for a month, refusing even the safety of his country.
It was said that the horses that drove the carriage died vomiting blood after running for two days.
Those who do not believe in the death of a saint.
who mourn his death.
The one who doesn¡¯t say anything and is silent.
One by one, the guests of the ceremony began to gather.
¡°The Emperor of Lesian has sent a personal letter.¡±
¡°In the Western Continent, in the kingdom of Frias¡¡±
¡°The head of the Wyverns¡¡±
¡°The Great Mage of the Baybon Kingdom¡¡±
King Deogard let out augh as numerous personal letters came and went.
¡°It seems that there are more people in debt to the saint than I expected.¡±
¡°All of them must have fallen in love with the personality of the saint.¡±
¡°Bring the coffin.¡±
At that word, the attendants dressed to the fullest came carrying white coffins.
Although the body could not be recovered.
Everyone present knew how sacred the coffin was.
¡°A rtive of the saint enters.¡±
A few crowds gathered in therge royal garden.
Ale and Saint Lacey dressed in their only formal clothes.
Behind him came a half-man carrying all the riches of thepany and a pale young man in neat clothes.
Ale, who came in first, plucked a flower and set it down around the coffin.
¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. that you are dead.¡±
Subsequently, Sain and Lacia also ced flowers.
¡°Come back anytime, Ray.¡±
¡°¡Your brother is not the one to face such an empty end.¡±
Lacia¡¯s dry eyes seemed unfocused.
Halfman silently decorated the casket with precious jewels instead of flowers.
This time, a handsome young man with a pale face approached.
¡°As you know, the lich doesn¡¯t die. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll somehow bring you back to life as soon as we find the body. As long as I exist, even if your body dies, only your reason will not die.¡±
For something that was said quietly, it can¡¯t be anything but eerie.
After them, countless teeth lined the garden.
From the priests of the holy kingdom to the nobles who were helped by him.
Selena, the archmage of Baybon, who stamped her feet because of her magical talents, and Gregory, the swordsman who had only encountered him once, also silently ced flowers.
It was a crowd that could not be said to have gathered in two days.
Three hours before his ceremony was formally opened.
In the meantime, Ray was stuck in the Demon Realm, unaware that his own funeral was being held.
Chapter 525
Episode 525 A Saint¡¯s Funeral (4)
A Grand Funeral A new guest has arrived.
The soldiers guarding the gate hesitated and retreated.
¡°Elf?¡±
¡°It¡¯s an elf!¡±
Elves with long ears and beautiful appearances flocked to Celia Castle inrge numbers.
Judging from the fact that he didn¡¯t carry a sword or bow on his waist, he didn¡¯t seem to have any fighting intentions, but that¡¯s just in case.
Aira, who was at the head of them, held out a piece of parchment.
¡°I want to attend the saint¡¯s ceremony.¡±
¡°I have never heard of elvesing. I want to go inside and get a confirmation, so could you please wait?¡±
Aira nodded at the soldier¡¯s question.
The soldier who secretly watched over twenty elves gulped his saliva and ran into the castle.
While the bewildered soldier ran away.
Heprion and Sert muttered quietly.
¡°I didn¡¯t think he was someone who could die so easily. Mmm. Something is not clear.¡±
¡°¡Even heroes die. It¡¯s just¡ I think I may have gone a little early.¡±
Hans also sighed in disbelief.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for him, the world would havee to an end sooner orter. Although he has returned to mana now, he was indeed a respectable human being.¡±
Elisa, who usually didn¡¯t even show her appearance, also kept her seat in silence.
Shortly thereafter, soldiers came rushing in.
¡°Has confirmed. Please go in.¡±
Wearing a robe, Aira stepped inside.
The elves followed her.
Whoops-!
Just in time, a huge bell rang and seemed to wee them.
The ceremony was taking ce in the garden.
As the weather got colder, I couldn¡¯t see the colorful flowers, but it made it even more sad.
As the elves entered, the eyes of the nobles and attendants were all at once.
¡°Elf?¡±
¡°Why are elves here¡¡±
The atmosphere was so strong that no one could approach them.
Eventually, Aira, who arrived in front of the empty coffin, let out the breath she had been holding back.
She didn¡¯t say a word, but her sadness was transmitted to those around her.
Heprion and Sert quietly bowed their heads, and Hans ced a flower in front of the coffin.
The ceremony was more modest than expected.
It¡¯s just that his rtivese and leave flowers and mourn.
Outside the castle, the kingdoms were in full swing preparing for war, and the inside was gued by disease.
Therefore, the funeral had to be held as simply as possible.
At most an hour of mourning.
After that, the saint¡¯s funeral came to an end quickly.
* * *
Lay was at peace without knowing that his mourning procession continued in the Kingdom of Celia.
Coming out of the moor, he exhaled once.
¡°ha.¡±
A thick mana flowed from his mouth.
Soonbok was frightened and avoided the seat.
¨C If you want to let out a breath, please say something.
Because of the mixed mana without my knowledge, the rock that was fine was ground.
He approached cautiously, like someone who had dangerous substances nearby.
¨C Did you get the realization you wanted so much?
At his words, Ray grinned.
¡°I haven¡¯t made itpletely mine yet, but there has been a harvest.¡±
¨C Judging from what you call harvesting, it seems like you¡¯ve made a lot of progress.
¡°Heh heh. I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination.¡±
Although his sinister smile was very annoying, the mana that had flowed explosively from his body had calmed down quite a bit.
That alone gave me a rough sense of how high his level must have been.
¨C Then, you can leave the Devil¡¯s Nest now.
¡°Because there won¡¯t be much time. I hope there will be no war.¡±
¡®Didn¡¯t you eat up that empty time?¡¯
Soonbok red at Ray.
¨C Let¡¯s leave now please. How long do I have to stay here?
¡°What about the goblins?¡±
¨C Everything is ready. He said he liked going outside.
¡°Cute things. If I go out at this time, I should make a vige at least.¡±
He was called a god by the goblins, and he is thinking of building a vige for his followers.
Soonbok shook his head and stood up from his seat.
¨C I will instruct you to leave immediately.
¡°no. for a moment.¡±
¨C What about this time?
¡°Looks like a guest hase.¡±
¨C customer?
What kind of a guest is this dungeon?
Soon-bok, who tilted his head, knew that someone hade to visit him at the slight sign that he immediately felt.
¨C Ugh. I guess I¡¯m human.
¡°He¡¯s familiar with me.¡±
Ray waited for them with a slightly wee face.
Not long after.
Three figures appeared.
Zeke Hong Young So Young.
I can¡¯t remember when was thest time I saw it.
When they came to the point where they felt the explosive mana, they were thrilled to see the saint standing there.
Did you think there was no need to be vignt?
Subok didn¡¯t even stop them even though they came close.
The three knelt down almost at the same time.
¡°I see you, my lord.¡±
¡°Meet the saint.¡±
¡°See the saint.¡±
Soonbok asked again at the unexpected response.
¨C Are you a subordinate?
¡°I was indebted to the Holy Kingdom for a while. I never thought you would find me here.¡±
Ray raised them up.
¡°It took a lot of hard work to get here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you think of the lord. Rather, it is toote for us to dare to lift our faces in front of our lord.¡±
A smile naturally formed on his lips as he remained loyal.
Soyoung looked at Ray nkly and said.
¡°But the eyes of the saint have changed a lotpared to before.¡±
¡°eye?¡±
Is that what Sunbok said earlier?
It¡¯s definitely embarrassing to even look at.
Because the eyes change as the level rises, it will not be easy to even face those with low mental training.
To that extent, Ray went through the dungeon and became a monster.
¡°My lord, hurry up and go outside. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll hear it as long as you keep your lord here any longer.¡±
Zeke and the receptionist wanted to take him outside as soon as possible.
That¡¯s also true, because the escorts who had to protect him had no choice but to suck their fingers and neglect him for over a year.
It was only natural that he wanted to do his duty even now.
Of course, Ray was of the same mind as them.
I¡¯ve already gone through all the hardships I¡¯ve had to endure throughout my life here.
It felt like I could stop smelling the fishy smell of the dungeon.
There was one thing left to check before that.
¡°How is the situation outside?¡±
How is it going outside?
Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to prepare for going out if you know that?
Hongyoung lowered her head and replied.
¡°Before entering the dungeon, I heard that there was a gue in Celia, albeit briefly. The alliance and the ck room seem to be quiet, but there is nothing strange about the situation if a war breaks out at any time.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
it¡¯s a gue
War alone is daunting.
¡®Since there is a medical academy, only minor diseases will be solved. I¡¯ll have to hurry up a bit.¡¯
Ray nodded and carried the leather backpack he had casually set down on his back.
Then Zeke hurriedly stood up from his seat.
¡°Give it to me.¡±
He raised his hand and gently pushed away Zeke, who was about to lift his luggage.
¡°Like it or not, I¡¯ve been living here alone for over a year. At least until I leave, I want to do it on my own.¡±
At his words, Zeke put down his outstretched hand.
After a long walk, the goblins were standing in a state of readiness.
Among them, there were teeth that were so gigantic that they couldn¡¯t be thought of as goblins.
Since they felt quite strong mana inside their bodies, Sieg and the receptionist gulped down their saliva.
¡®Even though the monsters in the dungeon are strong, I never thought they would have this much mana.¡¯
¡®Each one of them is at the user level. If I tried to solve it with only magic stones, I would have been greatly disappointed.¡¯
When Zeke and Soyoung sneaked their hands into the sword soldier, Ray stopped them.
¡°These goblins are allies.¡±
Zeke and Soyoung, quite surprised by that, shouted.
¡°Ah, are you an ally?¡±
¡°It¡¯s definitely a monster!¡±
¡°They are my followers.¡±
a believer?
what does this mean again
Could it be that he made goblin friends because he couldn¡¯t ovee his loneliness when he was trapped in a dungeon?
Soyoung opened her mouth wide.
¡°I apologize to the Holy Son, are you not crazy?¡±
¡°Be careful with your words, Soyoung! Your lord is just tired!¡±
It¡¯s a bit sad to see even Zeke, whom he believed in, drive away as a person whose mind is impoverished.
¡°Exin the Goblin Queen.¡±
At hismand, the Goblin Queen knelt down and bowed her head more respectfully than they did.
¡°yes. We are surely saved by the mercy of the goblin god. Although the existing goblin hordes were annihted, all the goblins here are followers of the goblin god.¡±
Tteuk-
This time, even Zeke and Hongyoung opened their mouths and looked at them.
It¡¯s not enough to set an example for the goblin subject, so I can¡¯t even think of human words.
¡°You¡¯re talking about this goblin?¡±
¡°A goblin god¡ When did you be a god from a saint?¡±
¡°Something like that happened. After all, these aren¡¯t monsters. Queen.¡±
Rey nced at him, and the Goblin Queen, realizing what he meant, suddenly drew an ink-colored sword from her waist and blew mana into it.
Swoouuu-!
A fairly neat sword aura.
It was an intermediate level sword expert, which was said to be difficult for even quite a few knights to enter.
Eventually, the goblins even became sword masters.
Their position was at risk.
¡°We are leaving right now. Have you finished your preparations?¡±
¡°yes. But in the meantime, baby goblins have increased. Will I be able to keep up with the speed¡¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Because the structure of the dungeon won¡¯t change anymore.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fortunate, but¡¡±
¡°Take care of the remaining monsters. I don¡¯t have time to take care of each goblin baby.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°I leave all the food behind. The goal is to get out of the dungeon within today.¡±
At his words, Sieg, the security guard Subok, and the goblins nodded their heads.
A year and a half since being trapped in a dungeon.
It was the moment when he finally came out.
Chapter 526
Episode 526 Banquet (1)
A banquet was prepared in the royal castle of Silia to say goodbye to the saint in a grand manner.
The scale of the banquet was considerable as many people from all over the country attended.
Musicians were invited to y music and luxurious food was lined up, so nobles from othernds, who had toplete the journey in two days, were happy to enjoy it.
King Theogarde presented banquet clothes for the convenience of his rtives, which was a small consideration from the king who wanted to take a rest.
* * *
Ale and Sein did not lose their temper even as they changed into banquet clothes.
No matter how much I still don¡¯t believe he died, I can¡¯t help but feel bitter after the funeral in this way.
¡°Because he knows what to do and wille back well.¡±
When Ale spoke to lighten the mood, Lacia answered.
¡°My brother is still alive. I feel that way for some reason.¡±
He speaks with sharp eyes, but there is not even the slightest trembling around his eyes.
It couldn¡¯t have been a fairly surprising sixth sense.
Seeing the two of them, Sein gained courage.
¡°Is that right? He¡¯s been such a strong kid ever since¡¡±
At the age of 10, he defeated even his father, who had made a name for himself, so he said everything.
Let¡¯s change into banquet clothes and leave the private room.
Standing in front of the door was Aira, who was clearly hesitant.
Sein tilted his head.
¡°Ira?¡±
¡°mother.¡±
She blushed as if the title was a bit awkward, and said in a small voice.
¡°¡I want you to teach me how to wear this.¡±
Sein and Lacia burst intoughter at her cute appearance, which always looked noble.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Have you ever tried on human dresses?¡±
¡°Whoops. Well, there would have been no chance for elves to attend the banquet of humans.¡±
Lacia, who was normally wary of Aira, also willingly agreed to help.
Ale, who was left alone as the three women gathered together, scratched the back of his head as if he was embarrassed.
¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you in front.¡±
¡°I do. It would be embarrassing to be misunderstood as a suspicious person, so stay away from me.¡±
¡°Keuk¡¡±
As Ale turned his back, the three of them entered the private room again.
A significant number of nobles gathered outside the annex where they entered.
Even so, their looks were never unusual.
Since Sein was young in the first ce, if he stood side by side with Ail, he would only look like his nephew.
Lacia inherited her mother¡¯s beauty, and if she grew up a little, she would surely be reborn as the most beautiful woman in the estate.
What about Ira?
Originally, the appearance of elves is known to the world, but the beauty of high elves far surpasses that of elves.
Even Ray, who was not very interested in the appearance of others, had a history of falling in love with her beauty, so Ira was unmatched in terms of appearance.
Since such people were huddled together, the footsteps of the nobles did not cease around them.
The invisible fight continued over them to the extent that a strange war of nerves broke out.
Eventually, nobles began to prepare gifts in a hurry before the banquet.
After a while, the door to the private room opened and Aira, who had finished dressing up, came out.
Sein and Lacia were also good at catching their eyes, but they were hidden by Aira¡¯s appearance in a sky-white dress.
Even the attendants who were walking around, including the nobles, stared nkly at it as they stiffened like stone statues.
Her clear voice rang out.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it suits you well.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s frustrating, but it suits you well.¡±
Lacia drool in praise.
At that, Ira smiled as if she was happy.
It is so beautiful when a beautiful woman smiles lightly.
Lacia asked.
¡°I heard that elves usually don¡¯t pay much attention to the eyes of humans, but am I wrong?¡±
¡°Since it¡¯s my lover¡¯s funeral, can¡¯t I help but want to look pretty even at thest moment as a woman?¡±
Even the answer is excellent.
Seeing her impable appearance, Lacia even uttered admiration for a moment.
Soon aftering to her senses with a whip, she turned her head and muttered to herself.
¡°¡joy. It is pretty.¡±
As Sain said, Eil, who was waiting at a distance, pretended to know.
¡°I guess you wouldn¡¯t know since the pretty daughter-inw even decorated it. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop.¡±
¡°Who is the daughter-inw! I haven¡¯t even gotten married yet!¡±
Ale, who let Lacia¡¯s protest go through one ear, spoke.
¡°Even if my family doesn¡¯t believe in it, the saint in the world is already dead. So for thest banquet, let¡¯s keep our seats.¡±
Sein smiled at him.
¡°yes. Like you said, he¡¯lle back anytime.¡±
Aira¡¯s expression looked a bit dark, but soon she was able to smile a little at the bright atmosphere of the three.
They moved to the banquet hall.
* * *
15th floor.
14th floor.
13th floor.
Their speed up the floors was quite fast.
If I hadn¡¯t been aware of the baby goblins and hadn¡¯t taken a break, it seemed like I could reach the first floor overnight.
It was all thanks to Ray.
As if I had memorized all the roads, whenever there is a fork in the road, I find the road like a ghost.
¡°It¡¯s on the left.¡±
At his words, the direction of the crowd is bent to the left.
At such times, the entrance to the upper floor is always in front of you before you know it.
Soyoung, who had a surprised face, admired it.
¡°oh my god. Haven¡¯t been wrong at all so far. Does the saint have a special talent for finding the way?¡±
There is no such thing as talent.
It was only helpful to memorize bits and pieces of previously marked ces.
The dungeon¡¯s structure was also changing, so I understood the structure of the magic circle, so I just realized with my head how it was changing.
Of course, Ray himself did not know that the act of understanding all of that and moving without hesitation itself was surprising.
Beyond the tenth floor, the nh floor and the eighth floor.
The faces of the goblins changed every moment as they went to the next floor at high speed.
The Goblin Queen said as if she was worried.
¡°It¡¯s not the right time to say this, but¡ I¡¯m a little scared to go outside. Will we be able to properly adapt to our new home¡¡±
Ray smiled at him.
They are goblins who survived in such an extreme environment.
Now, what are you afraid of?
Compared to dungeons full of ridiculously strong monsters, the outside world was literally a paradise on earth.
The goblins of today could even beat an ogre one-on-one.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. you can do it well I¡¯ll guarantee it.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s the word of the goblin god, I just follow it.¡±
The goblin queen¡¯s expression improved a lot, as if her worries were alleviated by his boastful words.
After taking a few breaks to climb up, the dungeon was alreadying to an end.
Past this floor where I suffered all kinds of trouble.
When I finally headed to the first floor, I had a new feeling.
My heart was pounding at the sight of the world outside the cave-like entrance.
Common-looking trees and overgrown bushes that are not managed.
The scenery of the vige seen from a distance and the lights flowing through it seemed to wee the fact that it was finally out into the world.
¡°iced coffee.¡±
With a single cry, he took one step at a time toward the outside.
His white robes no longer hold their shape and are torn at the hem.
The feel of the grass brushing my knees was not so pleasant.
Life in the dungeon was hard.
A white robe that was faded and charred.
Compared to before entering the dungeon, he looked sloppy.
A refreshing breeze blew in, and Ray breathed slowly for a moment, feeling the gentle breeze.
clear.
The air is so clear that sadness sets in.
The hesitantly wary goblins also looked around with amazement as if they liked it.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Amazing. The air¡ is clear.¡±
The baby goblins, who were still speechless,y down in the bushes and enjoyed the peace.
Soonbok also sniffed.
-How long has this air been properly?
It was a very disrespectful act to be called the highest level spirit.
Now that we have escaped from the first floor and returned to Soleil Mansion.
I can finally say that I have put an end to my life in the dungeon.
Zeke and the receptionist looked at them gently.
¡°Good job, lord.¡±
¡°You finished the demonic world with your own hands and returned to the world.¡±
Soyoung also smiled and shook her head.
¡°I didn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t know that I would have to live my whole life with mana extinguished. Our Holy Son saved the world once again.¡±
Seeing him rolling around in the bush with the goblins, he looks more like a half-goblin than a hero.
* * *
After enjoying the freedom outside for a while, he suddenly came to his senses.
I¡¯m not going to be doing this now.
He had to hurry to Celia and prepare for the war and check the actions of the ck Bang and the Alliance.
¡®If I¡¯ve created such a demonic world, I¡¯m sure the next action will continue.¡¯
He never thought that the ck Room Alliance would end with one Demonic Realm.
It is probably at this point that the preparatory work for the next work is starting.
Ray jumped up from his seat.
He packed his things and carried them on his back and said to the security guards.
¡°You guys, find out if there is a ce in Soleil Manor that can be used as a home for goblins.¡±
¡°What do you n to do, my lord?¡±
¡°I am going to Celia. It bothers me that the union is so quiet.¡±
¡°Even if you go, shouldn¡¯t you take a little rest?¡±
I¡¯m not worried about his physical condition, but he¡¯s just been outside.
He couldn¡¯t even rest for a moment and was worried in his heart as he hurriedly headed for the castle.
Ray shook his head.
¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. Even if you rest, you have to rest in the castle.¡±
You can¡¯t sleep soundly in a situation where you don¡¯t even know what the coalition is doing.
I told Hafman to keep an eye on the movements of the ck Room, so if you find him, you will get the information you want.
That¡¯s why it was necessary to go to Celia even more.
Zeke did not ask any more questions and silentlyplied.
-Good job pdin man.
When Soonbok put his hand on Zeke¡¯s shoulder and smiled, Ray said to Sunbok.
¡°Look for you too.¡±
Soonbok widened his eyes at the sound like thunder from the clear sky.
-older brother! Spirits have face, so why should they find a home for a small creature like a goblin?
¡°If you want to live forever in a goblin colony, do it.¡±
At those words, Soonbok¡¯s attitude, which had been about to roll up his sleeves and argue,pletely changed.
-Aren¡¯t I the spirit of the wind? Using the wind to find a ce to live is my specialty. I will try to find the highest topography where you look at the water with your back to the mountain.
The rtionship between the spirit and the contractor was still in the form of A and B.
Chapter 527
Episode 527 Banquet (2)
The ghost of Soleil, now under the rule of the principality, and the kingdom of Celia are closer than expected.
It would have taken two days if they had traveled by carriage, but at the speed of Ray, who was determined and started running, it would have taken several hours.
Passers-by who saw him leaping across the river and climbing the waterfall raised their eyes wide.
¡°The bar just¡ did you just see it?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°A ghost wearing a white robe jumped across the river¡¡±
The man waved his hand at those nonsensical words.
¡°Did you just have a dream? How can a man run on water?¡±
¡°It¡¯s real!¡±
¡°You seem very drunk. Let¡¯s go home early today.¡±
Numerous people who witnessed him spoke as if they wereining, but those around them tended to treat them as drunkards.
However, there were too many identical eyewitness ounts to simply dismiss it as drunken nonsense.
While Ray prates the territory and heads to the kingdom of Celia.
Rumors of a ¡®ghost in white robes¡¯ were spreading in the nearby area.
I climbed over the fence, but I couldn¡¯t see my feet.
I lightly jumped over the high wall with just a few steps.
I kicked the stream and went up the waterfall.
All of them were stories that were hard to believe, but there was so much consistency in their statements.
In the end, the local guards went so far as to search for the ¡®ghost in the white robe¡¯ to maintain peace.
Not knowing what rumors he was spreading, Ray didn¡¯t slow down towards Celia¡¯s castle.
¡°It¡¯s nice to be outside as well.¡±
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve run to my heart¡¯s content in nature, and I feel relieved.
On the way, I looked at the vige, and fortunately, it seemed that there was no attack from the Heukbang.
If it had created an unusual atmosphere, he would have increased the speed towards Celia, but Ray, who was relieved internally, took a break when a scenic spot appeared, or took his time by the stream.
¡°Well, no matter how strong the power of the ck Room is, if you want to deal with the entire continent, you will need some time to prepare.¡±
The history of kingdoms is not long for nothing.
Only the kingdoms that have protected themselves from numerous invasion dangers will not perish and survive.
From the point of view of the ck room, which has to deal with all of them, there will be not one or two things to prepare.
Ray looked up at the sky for a moment.
In the evening, the moon rising high in the night sky emits blue light.
As I was leaning on a tree and looking at the night scenery, I thought it was somehow simr to the scenery of enlightenment I got from the Devil¡¯s Landing.
The harmony of mana and air absorbed in the dungeon.
Who would have known that it woulde to enlightenment and melt into one.
¡®It¡¯s not yet full power.¡¯
I know that there is no need to rush.
At times like this, it¡¯s better to think more slowly.
Ray put aside the idea of enlightenment.
¡°I¡¯ll be able to find a clue again someday.¡±
I got up and brushed off my dusty ass.
If you go a little further, you wille to the royal road.
In order to meet Harpman, we will have to find the top.
* * *
¡°A friend of the saint eats it.¡±
The eyes of the audience gathered at the baron¡¯s voice introducing him at the entrance.
Three beautiful women appeared behind Ale, who was tall and stocky.
Among them, Aira¡¯s appearance was a fresh shock to the nobles.
Even the musicians forgot the performance for a moment and looked at her.
¡°Who is that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s an elf?¡±
¡°You look amazing¡¡±
Looking straight at her appearance, they felt like they were holding their breath for a while.
To that extent, Aira¡¯s appearance could be said to be the best in the banquet hall.
The high elves who had been waiting at the banquet hall beforehand greeted them.
¡°Are you a littlete? I guess you weren¡¯t used to wearing human clothes after all?¡±
Aira nodded at Serien¡¯s words.
¡°It is an ufortable suit for me. It doesn¡¯t fit.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you see everyone is staring at you? Humans should have seen this.¡±
At that, Aira smiled lightly.
Heprion admired.
¡°Ira! I really didn¡¯t know! Even you, who are almost a thousand years old, dress up and be a proper woman! How romantic it is if you think about your normal appearance!¡±
The smile disappeared from Ira¡¯s lips.
Elisha cautioned against his innocent words and actions.
¡°Heprion, let¡¯s go there. If I make a mistake, I might hold your funeral sooner orter.¡±
¡°Elisa. I was justplimenting you?¡±
¡°Sometimes it feels good not to beplimented.¡±
Leaving Heprion tilting his head behind, Ale handed the cup to Aira with a wry smile.
¡°I don¡¯t know if elves drink too, but today must have been a rough day.¡±
¡°¡Thank you.¡±
Aira, who had returned to her original tone of voice, took the cup.
¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t expect to see so many high elves in my lifetime.¡±
Heprion answered brightly.
¡°I never thought that the day woulde when I would blend in with humans in my lifetime! We¡¯ve been at war with humans since the past, so drinking bloody wine like this reminds me of old memories!¡±
¡°Heprion, stop shutting your mouth.¡±
¡°Hans, I was just chatting?¡±
¡°Sometimes it is better to keep your mouth shut.¡±
¡°Are you saying something simr to Elisha? Are the two of you romantically involved?¡±
¡°Absolutely not!¡±
¡°Absolutely not!¡±
Both answered at the same time.
At that, even Aira and Lacia burst intoughter.
Halfman approached with a smile on his face.
¡°Meet Taesangdanju¡¯s rtives. My name is Halfman.¡±
If only the harp.
After thinking for a moment, Sein looked at him with surprised eyes.
¡°Could it be that of the half-man squad¡¡±
¡°Yes. It¡¯s a shameful body, but I¡¯m in charge of sobriety under Taesangdanju.¡±
During the ceremony, he was so distracted that he did not even recognize who he was.
Harpman¡¯s Danju, who is called the best prize on the continent, came directly.
Ale asked, trailing off his words.
¡°If it¡¯s Taesangdanju¡?¡±
¡°Lay-sama, you will be the Taesangdanju of the upper ranks.¡±
¡°Are you saying Le Ray is a sophomore of the half-man ranks?¡±
If it is Taesang Danju, it is a position above Danju.
It¡¯s not a position where you can actually do something, but it¡¯s right to be above sobriety as an honorary position.
It was the first time that he was leading the upper ranks, so Ail and Sein were very surprised.
¡°Hoo. It¡¯s surprising that Sangjae also had talent.¡±
Elisa also gave a little admiration.
¡°I won¡¯t be surprised no matter what I do now.¡±
Serien seemed to be obediently amodating.
¡°It would be beneficial between the two races to have an elven offspring.¡±
Heprion spoke nonsense.
But why did Aira¡¯s face turn red?
¡°Is Aira¡¯s face a little red?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because of my mood.¡±
¡°Ugh. Still, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m looking at it wrong.¡±
¡°He said it was because of his mood.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Seeing her showing off her momentum, Heprion said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s hot,¡± and rolled up her tail and retreated.
Eil smiled at the sight.
None of them immediately believed that Ray was dead.
The Celia royal family must have misunderstood something.
Thinking so, I was just present at the present moment.
That appearance made Ale even more eager.
What parent would want to admit that their child is dead?
Even more so, if it is not yet certain, the royal family is even holding a funeral.
It feels good to know that their hearts are the same as yours.
When they are gathering and chatting with like-minded people.
Some aristocrats who fell in love with Aira¡¯s beauty came stealthily.
¡°It is a beautiful night. You too are as beautiful as this night sky.¡±
It couldn¡¯t have been an overly explicit remark.
Not to be outdone by him, another noble handed over a gift and said,
¡°I prepared with you in mind. I heard that elves don¡¯t like worldly things, so I deliberately brought it in something that wouldn¡¯t stand out.¡±
What he showed while talking was a ne studded with countless jewels.
Seeing nobles from other countries appear like this, the nobles of Celia frowned and shook their heads.
This is the ce where the saint¡¯s funeral took ce.
In addition, it was not polite to show his condolences and push his acquaintances at a banquet held for rtives to rest.
However, the nobles of other countries did not care about the eyes of the people around them.
As much as that, Aira¡¯s appearance was brilliant, and there were quite a lot of people who coveted him.
¡°I am the Marquis of Jemon of the Kleiman Kingdom. How lucky you are today. I met such a beauty at a banquet. Perhaps the reason I came this far was also the will of Heaven to connect you and me.¡±
Aira also frowned at the greasy words.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, then everyone leave.¡±
¡°The prettier the flower, the more it has thorns. I will endure my pain with a smile.¡±
At those courageous words, Hans and Heprion shouted ¡®Oh!¡¯ eximed in admiration.
How dare you say such nonsense in front of a high elf.
As the situation turned a little strange, Ale also frowned.
She was the daughter-inw in her heart.
However, when a tortoise baby, who looked ufortable, came forward, the feeling that was not good was even more hurt.
¡°Hey, Marquis Jemon. stop and go away.¡±
From Ail¡¯s point of view, it was said in a very polite manner, but the escort knight who heard it burst into anger.
¡°What¡¯s your habit of talking to the Marquis!¡±
Ale is amoner.
If he was a nobleman or if the saint was still alive, the nobles had nothing to fear anymore as long as Celia had confirmed the saint¡¯s death.
Ale¡¯s expression darkened as the furious knight twitched his shoulders as if he were about to draw his sword.
¡°You have a knack for pissing people off. Today is not the seat, so I just skip it, but there is no second time.¡±
Ale pressed the knight¡¯s shoulder.
As I pressed my corbone with my elbow, the hard body of the escort knight copsed to the floor.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go back like this, Zemon.¡±
When he overpowered a knight who had reached the intermediate level of sword expert, Marquis Jemmon was terrified inside.
Hana man¡¯s courage springs up in front of a beautiful woman.
He, who would normally back down easily, spoke with considerable force.
¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay doing this to me?¡±
Despite those low words, Ale did not back down.
Again, he answered coldly.
¡°Know that I saved your life today.¡±
At those words, Marquis Zemmon looked behind him. The high elves, who had beenughing and chatting before, were all looking at him with cold eyes.
At that point, Marquis Zemmon was able to grasp the situation.
But I can¡¯t back down like this.
Shouldn¡¯t he at least give a shame ording to the etiquette?
Marquis Zemmon grinned and nodded.
¡°Okay. I also don¡¯t want sword fighting to happen at the banquet.¡±
Seeing him withdrawing more easily than expected, Ale also rxed a little.
OK.
Remedy ¨C
The Marquis Zemmon knelt down on one knee and held out his hand in front of Aira.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a dance as a means of reconciliation?¡±
Not only Aira, but the air around her suddenly became chilly.
This is amon behavior among nobles.
It is also an act that is obviously done to embarrass the opponent at the prom.
Even if you ept the dance request, it is a loss, and even if you reject it, the other person¡¯s mood is very bad.
However, since it was not against the etiquette, it was ambiguous to say anything.
Ale, filled with anger, was about to step out.
Loud voices from outside spread throughout the lobby.
¡°The Holy Son enters!¡±
At those words, the air froze once again.
Like being possessed by something.
The eyes of the crowd gathered at the lobby entrance.
Chapter 528
Episode 528 Banquet (3)
As soon as he arrived at the royal capital, Ray looked for the Halfman Company.
A beggar-like man was standing there looking around from the entrance, and the guard guarding the store entrance approached.
¡°What kind of guy are you?¡±
dreamy dreamy.
As I blinked my eyes, the guard clicked his tongue.
¡°You are a pitiful fellow at such a young age. Still, it¡¯s worth looking at one face, so if the day is bright, look for a job. Take this, too.¡±
What the guard handed over was a piece of bread and two pieces of beef jerky.
You mean you look like a beggar?
With a slight frown, the guard shook his hand.
¡°no. I can¡¯t give you any more. You should know that this alone is a great favor of the Bone Merchant.¡±
It¡¯s quite condescending for just throwing a few pieces of bread and beef jerky.
he said to the guard.
¡°Food is done, I want to meet Harpman.¡±
At those words, the guard became very angry.
¡°How dare you call the Danju indiscriminately! You bastard want to y a sutra!¡±
The status of the upper ranks did not drop to the extent that a mere beggar could meet the sobriety.
Ray was a little dumbfounded when he bluffed in a stern tone.
Judging from the fact that he still doesn¡¯t recognize himself, it seems that he has just entered the Chamber of Commerce.
He rummaged through his pockets and pulled out a tile to show.
¡°It¡¯s Taesang¡¯s defeat. Go and get the harpman.¡±
As he threw various jade and gold-framed cards around, the guard epted it without hesitation.
¡°This?¡±
I looked around and tilted my head as if this was the first thing I saw.
¡°You bastard, this ce is not a store of all things! Where did you get a tile that looks like a real one!¡±
It¡¯s not the same as the real one, it¡¯s the real one.
Being treated like a beggar was not enough, and now that he was lying, Ray also felt unfair.
¡°Oh well, show it to Harpman and he¡¯ll know!¡±
¡°What the heck is a beggar doing to show this to the danju!¡±
After the two had been arguing for a while, two guards who were drinking in a corner approached.
Judging from the fact that he was abandoned even to the window sill, it would be more urate to see him as a drunkard rather than a security guard.
¡°What¡¯s the fuss?¡±
When the senior guard asked, the guard who was dealing with Ray continued to speak as ifining.
¡°Well, I felt sorry for this guy and even gave him food, so why are you talking as if the guild he saw belonged to me?¡±
The senior guards frowned at him.
¡°Have you seen such an evil bastard in the world?¡±
I¡¯ll even have a good drink.
I have to set a good example in front of the neer.
¡°What kind of dog-bones do things in front of arge group of people?¡±
When I looked at the back of the rookie with my legs crossed, the first thing I noticed was his white hair and blue eyes.
It is indeed quite off-white.
The eyes were so clear that just one look at them made me feel like my mind went nk.
This feeling is not the first.
when you were a rookie.
There was a time when I went out without knowing anything and was pped on the cheek by Danju.
Seeing Ray, the two sobered up screams.
¡°Ah! Lord Taesangdan!¡±
¡°Meet Taesangdanju! But howe¡?¡±
Now that there are people recognizing him, Ray let out a small sigh.
¡°I¡¯m here to see Harpman.¡±
¡°If all of you were Danju, you went to the royal castle¡¡±
¡°The royal castle?¡±
No matter how well Harpman is doing, what kind of capital is he looking for when he is just a merchant?
Ray asked casually.
¡°For what?¡±
Then the answer I heard was spectacle.
¡°He said he was going to have a funeral for Seongjae Seo, so he hurriedly walked.¡±
A saint¡¯s funeral? Was there another saint besides himself?
As I put on a face that I didn¡¯t know why, the guard added.
¡°I¡¯m very sorry, but today was Taesangdanju¡¯s funeral.¡±
At those words, Ray jumped up.
He has never died since he came here, but what kind of funeral is he holding so early!
Two senior guards hurriedly bowed their heads.
¡°Forgive me for the rudeness!¡±
¡°Forgive me for the rudeness!¡±
Ray is a precious existence held by the Danju of the upper ranks, and at the same time, he is the representative of God who wields great power in the Holy Land.
They hated such a person, so they were dead.
The rookie guard, whose face had turned contemtive as if he had grasped the situation, suddenly hit his head on the ground.
¡°Sorry! I am ignorant¡!¡±
The change of posture is really free on the subject that until just a while ago he was pointing at himself and shouting that he would beat him to death if he didn¡¯t go out.
However, he is a person who knows how to show mercy to those who are hungry.
I didn¡¯t want to push further.
¡°done. stop getting up.¡±
Despite his words, the new guard did not know how to stand up.
It will probably stay in that position until it disappears.
After taking a look at the rookie guard, Ray muttered to himself before leaving.
¡°It is very nice to see the security guard at the door entrusting the job to the neer and going on a drinking spree. As expected, Harpman seems to be doing a good job. The guild is running pretty damn well.¡±
¡°Sorry!¡±
¡°Forgive me!¡±
Every time I say a word, an apple pops out like an answering machine.
Well, there wouldn¡¯t be many yers who would carelessly mess around with a caravan of about half a million people, but it wouldn¡¯t be strange if Ganja hid because the vignce was loose.
I guess I need to give Hafman a sneak peek.
Without even thinking about how many people would roll around with that little hint.
Ley left behind the three guards who politely bowed their heads and returned to the castle.
* * *
Without being able to rest, I moved on again and arrived at the capital city.
As if a festival had been held on the streets of Wangdo,nterns were embroidering the night sky, and arge number of people were drinking and talking.
He bought an old leather robe, pulled the hood down, and muttered as he looked around.
¡°It feels a little strange to think of it as my own funeral.¡±
Even though he is still alive, it is to witness his own funeral.
It¡¯s not too bad to think that so many people are gathering to mourn his death.
what was it like in the past
Is there anyone who mourns the death of one who lived only in work?
When I think about it, I can think of a few people, but not as many as now.
Wang also walked while looking around the streets.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been out of the world, so I¡¯m happy no matter what I do.
Especially when ites to people watching, like now.
asionally, the guards chased him because of his strange attire, but when that happened, Ray moved like a ghost.
After walking along the streets of the royal capital while watching the streets and people, we were able to reach the gate of the royal castle shortly thereafter.
After the disappearance of mana, the decayed castle wall came into view.
He probably had a busy day without even having time to restore the walls.
As the suspiciously dressed man approached, the soldiers who stood guard stopped Ray.
¡°Stop. Today, only those who have been invited. Who are you?¡±
Then, Ray took off the hood he was wearing.
Her untrimmed hair cascaded wildly over her shoulders.
Even if you search all over the continent, there are not many white hair.
Moreover, the number of those with appearancesparable to those of elves was even smaller.
The soldier recognized him at a nce.
¡°Sir Seongjae!¡±
¡°long time no see. I wasn¡¯t invited, but I heard it was my funeral, so may I go in?¡±
¡°Mu, of course!¡±
The soldier waved his arms wide.
Koo Goo Goong-!
As soon as the castle gate began to open, the soldier hurriedly bowed.
¡°I am d you are back.¡±
Bring the spear to your chest and lower your head.
Ray bowed briefly to him and entered the castle.
There were not many people walking around outside the castle.
At best, there were apprentice maids in charge of chores.
¡°It looks like I have to go to the castle.¡±
Anyway, there must have been quite a bit of time left until the next action of the ck room.
Looking at the peaceful streets, it seems that the coalition or the ck room¡¯s behind-the-scenes work has not yet begun.
Ray happily crossed the garden.
Then a coffin full of flowers caught my eye.
Could this be a coffin made just for you?
I tapped the lid of the coffin with my fingers.
The interior seemed empty as the sound spread far and wide.
Fortunately, it seems that the wrong corpse was not brought to the funeral.
I looked around the garden in relief.
It¡¯s been over a year, but Celia¡¯s garden is still beautiful.
It would have been nice to have been able to see this kind of sight even in the dungeon.
Leaving behind the memories that didn¡¯t even seem like memories, Ray entered the inner sanctuary.
The inner side had more people than the outer side.
Of course, even those were all attendants, but judging from the fact that they were moving quickly even into the evening, it seemed that the mourners hadn¡¯t left yet.
He waved gently at thedies-in-waiting who recognized him.
every time he takes a step.
The attendants who were working all dropped what they were holding.
All actions of the attendants stopped for a moment at the sight of the saint, who had been buried just a few hours ago, standing and walking.
Eventually, after hepletely disappeared, the attendants came to their senses.
¡°Bar just now¡ just now, the saint¡¡±
¡°I saw it too¡ I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the saint¡¯s ghost¡¡± He
casually said something that would have been sphemy if he had heard the greeting of the saint. .
Didn¡¯t they see something in vain?
For a while, they stared nkly in the direction where Ray disappeared.
* * *
Baron Dane, who was in charge of greeting the entrance at the banquet hall, tilted his head at themotion outside.
¡°It¡¯s Busan today. Well, it¡¯s the saint¡¯s funeral, so it¡¯s understandable.¡±
I was standing at the entrance of the lobby casually, when a young man with a familiar appearance walked from the outside.
While having a one-sided rtionship with yourself.
Baron Dane¡¯s eyes widened.
An old brown leather robe.
It was a very shabby outfit for a saint called the representative of God, but somehow it seemed to represent the life in the dungeon.
Everyone thought he was dead.
The testimonies of those who returned alive from the dungeon were devastating.
In fact, more than 10,000 mercenaries lost their lives in the dungeon, and those who even survived were those on the lower floors.
Ray spoke to the baron in a soft voice.
¡°long time no see.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
Baron Dane, who was speechless for a moment, shook his head and regained consciousness.
¡°Forgive the que.¡±
¡°What kind of forgiveness is that?¡±
After looking around the lobby for a while with a smile, Ray caught a glimpse of Aira in a white dress.
and.
I could also see a man kneeling in front of him and smiling miserably.
At first nce, it was clear that this was not a very pleasant situation.
Let Rayugh.
Noticing him, Baron Dane quietly took a step back.
¡°It is an honor to be in charge of introducing the saint to such an important position.¡±
Chapter 529
Episode 529 Banquet (4)
¡°The saint enters!¡±
The music of the musicians stopped for a while at the sound that resonated throughout the lobby.
Under the throne of the king, who had not yet been present, all the gazes of the nobles were directed toward the entrance.
OK.
The lobby entrance door opened slowly and a young man with a familiar face entered.
I didn¡¯t know that the eyes of many women would leave every time my gray hair, which was filled with the lights of the gorgeous banquet hall, shed once.
Blue eyes scan the crowd.
As if they had magical powers to attract people, those who met their eyes couldn¡¯t help but stare at them without breathing.
The saint who was thought dead came back to life.
Sweat dripped down the back of Marquis Zemmon, who knelt down in front of Aira and asked for a dance.
Ray walked in a straight line through the banquet hall and stood in front of Aira and her family.
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
At those words, Eil, who had been frowning until just now, grinned.
¡°It¡¯ste, boy.¡±
¡°It happened a little bit.¡±
Halfman came running with tears in his eyes.
¡°Lord Taesangdan! I thought he was dead¡!¡±
¡°Halfman, did you think I would die with just one demon?¡±
¡°no! I thought that Taesangdanju must be alive, since he actually has an incredibly tenacious string!¡±
The way he spoke was a little strange, so his fists rose slowly.
Then, Halfman freaked out and rolled up his tail.
While looking around his family and high elves, Ray quietly looked down at Marquis Zemmon.
Let¡¯s slowly raise the mana.
Whoa-!
The pressure of mana that he dared not resist swept through the entire banquet hall.
Ale and Sain thought.
¡®You¡¯ve be more of a monster in a year.¡¯
¡®Because something happened in the Devil¡¯s Nest.¡¯
It was difficult for them to even move recklessly without raising their whole body mana.
Although not a threat to them, the Marquis Jemmon, who was fully facing Mana, was dying.
As evidence of that, the Marquis Jemon¡¯s banquet dress was wet with sweat.
Ray told him.
¡°If you look at the pattern engraved on the chest of Marquis Zemmon, is it the Kingdom of Kleiman?¡±
At those words, the nobles of the Kleiman Kingdom were taken aback.
Will there be sparks in my kingdom?
Marquis Zemmon desperately hit the hammer.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that Seongjae Seo was alive.¡±
It must have been a word that was brought out to avoid a crisis, but I was embarrassed and had to say something I shouldn¡¯t have said.
Ray grinned.
¡°Do you think you were d that I was dead?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what I mean¡¡±
¡°Seeing what he said in a gathering of so many nobles, the opinion of the Marquis can be regarded as the official position of the Kleiman Kingdom.¡±
Ray raised his momentum even more.
It is his mana that has be more powerful than before as the mana obtained from the demon world and the mana of the air are united under the realization.
In fact, it came to the point where I wondered if there was anyone who could block his mana.
Even the high elves raised their eyes wide at his momentum.
Ray looked around the nobles of the Kleiman Kingdom.
¡°It looks like I¡¯ll have to see His Majesty the King of Kleiman Kingdom sooner orter. Was there a Baybon Kingdom as an ally?¡±
At that word, the nobles of the Baybon Kingdom red at the nobles of the Kleiman Kingdom.
Even Selena, known as the youngest great mage of Baybon Kingdom, jumped in front of him.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, saint. I am Selena of Baybon Kingdom. I met him once in the Holy Kingdom, but I don¡¯t know if you remember.¡±
¡°I remember.¡±
¡°I also think that the Marquis Zemmon¡¯s attitude at the banquet is a great disrespect to the saint. Unless a proper apology is made for him, Baybone will never im to be Kleiman¡¯s ally in the future.¡±
No matter how much she is called the great mage in the world, there was no way that a single chief mage in the court could sever an old ally of the kingdom.
It is clearly an act of excess and it is clear that it should not be done.
However, she was currently invisible.
If something went wrong, the entire kingdom might be destroyed.
¡®If the kingdom can live by cutting off one friend, it¡¯ll be cheap.¡¯
Inparison, the Kleiman kingdom was in a situation where it could be destroyed by the saint overnight, so there was no benefit to making it an ally any longer.
Rather, it would have been more beneficial in many ways to be seen well by the saint.
Selena, who judged the situation in an instant, spoke as she wished, even though it was beyond her authority.
In just a few minutes, as the centuries-old ally prepared to end the rtionship, the nobles of the Kleiman Kingdom also went into a frenzy.
Even Gregory, who had been ring at the Marquis Zemmon as if he were going to kill him, approached Ray.
¡°This is Gregory of the Kleiman Kingdom. I once met with Grand Mage Selena in the Holy Land.¡±
¡°Ah, I remember. At that time, just like now, the Kleiman kingdom was telling me to let go of the ship.¡±
At those words, Gregory, who was called a public swordsman and was respected by many swordsmen, broke into a sweat.
¡°At that time, Imitted a great offense.¡±
¡°The Kleiman Kingdom has a lot to do with me, right?¡±
It¡¯s safe to say that it¡¯s a bad rtionship.
It wasn¡¯t enough that he dared to humiliate the saint¡¯s acquaintances, and now he even talked recklessly in front of himself.
No matter how much aristocrats were ced in the rank of marquess in their home country, it was impossible to rectify.
¡°I have no face. I dare to apologize on behalf of the Kleiman Kingdom.¡±
¡°I have to get an apology from the Marquis.¡±
As I spoke, I gazed at the Marquis Zemmon, and my greasy face twitched.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, saint.¡±
¡°Anyone can apologize if it¡¯s just a word.¡±
¡°yes¡¡?¡±
When the Marquis asked, Ray gave a slight chin towards the entrance to the lobby.
¡°For the time being, I will have to go on probation.¡±
Probation.
It literally means not to show yourself in front of yourself.
The Marquis Jehman, who had only known that it would turn into a big problem, was relieved.
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Still, the words that I will visit the Kleiman Kingdom are not empty words. See you soon in the kingdom.¡±
Looking at the smile on his lips, it was clear that he was determined not to let it pass.
I don¡¯t know myself, but he is rumored to have a long back end.
It was self-evident that he would probably start fighting as soon as he set foot in the Kleiman Kingdom.
Gregory was also relieved that he did not seem to be carrying the marquis¡¯ affairs to the kingdom level.
¡°Thank you for the treatment.¡±
¡°What is this level of gratitude?¡±
Rey, who had bitten them with one wave of her hand, faced Aira.
white dress.
Her white hair was so beautiful that it far surpassed the image of Aira she had imagined.
We finally met.
I wanted to hug him right away, so my fingers couldn¡¯t control it and tried to move.
stop, heart
stop, son
Let¡¯s desperately suppress ourselves and look at her.
¡°It is veryte. It is perception.¡±
With a word mixed withints, he leans forward.
Rei closed her eyes and looked up at the sky.
iced coffee. There is no time limit now.
Even if I had another ident and was reincarnated in another world, I was confident that I would not be dissatisfied at all.
Of course, if that actually happened, I would foam at the mouth and protest against Gaia.
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
Let¡¯s run down Aira¡¯s long hair.
Her face dyed red, she entrusted herself to his touch.
Heprion said, ¡®Hey¡¯, putting his index finger to his lips.
¡°It is romantic. If it wasn¡¯t for the difference in height between the two, it wouldn¡¯t have been better.¡±
¡°My Aira-nim has be a girl. Kkeukkeuk.¡±
Elisa shook her head at Serien¡¯sughter.
¡°If you can¡¯t love because you¡¯re a high elf, what fun will you have in living?¡±
¡°Of course that¡¯s the case¡ It¡¯s not elves and humans, but high elves and humans¡¡±
He said that in a voice that crept up to Sert, and Aira, feeling his gaze, coughed and fell.
¡°Hmmmm. I believed he would be alive, though. Seeing it like this gives me a new feeling.¡±
¡°joy. You speak well even though you were crying until just now.¡±
After all, a few days ago, he was furious about destroying the dungeon.
Lacia sighed and pped Ray.
¡°I was worried, brother. It must have been my oversight.¡±
¡°Lacia.¡±
¡°Well, to think that my older brother was knocked down by a monster. It¡¯s not a very funny story.¡±
How long has it been since you met your brother?
It was fortunate that I was able to see the faces of those I missed once in the dungeon.
Aira held out her hand.
When the white ind corn was brought right in front of his eyes, Ray inadvertently grabbed his hand.
¡°Are you nning on not having a dance after seeing each other for the first time in a ce like this?¡±
It¡¯s too cute to be said with a blushing face.
iced coffee.
Why are you so cute?
¡°I will tell you in advance, but this is my first time at a human banquet. The dance moves may be different from those of humans, so please slow down.¡±
A deep smile formed on her lips as she spoke.
The high elves were surprised to see him.
Danny, who always had a cold face, waggled his tail like a dog meeting its owner, so he doubted whether the girl in front of him was the Aira they knew.
¡°oh my god. That Aira asked for a dance first.¡±
¡°More than that, I¡¯m worried if you know how to dance. That kid hasn¡¯t even enjoyed anything that could be called entertainment¡¡±
Sure enough.
Aira stepped on Ray¡¯s foot.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
I bow my head and feel ashamed.
At that, Ray looked up at the sky again.
How can you be so lovable?
Rather, I felt like I wanted to step on it more.
The high elves also pped me when I saw that I liked it even though my feet were stepped on more than 20 times.
¡°You are seriously ill.¡±
¡°To say it¡¯s romantic¡ uhm¡ something is different.¡±
Even Heprion, who would normally have been romantically clenching his hands and staring at him happily, started denying it.
The first day of the banquet and the day he came out of the Demon Realm.
The ck room began to move quietly in the shadows.
Chapter 530
Episode 530 Movement in the Shadows (1)
A pitiful voice was heard from within the dark cavity.
¡°Twenty one¡¡±
¡°Twenty two¡¡±
The voices of boys and girls blend together.
Every time that happened, a sharp sound followed.
Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaagh-!
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
The child who screamed was dragged somewhere, and the whipping continued for the child who drooled and endured it.
At that time, the words flowed helplessly from the mouths of the children.
¡°Twenty-three¡¡±
Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
¡°Keuuugh¡ Twenty-four¡!¡±
There was a man watching children being whipped in the distance.
He said, neatly tying up his wild red hair.
¡°These kids aren¡¯t cool.¡±
At those words, the middle-aged man who prostrated himself in front of the man lowered his head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Most gifted children were not spared from death.¡±
¡°I am not ming you. But just know that there is no time.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°What happened to the childrenst time?¡±
The middle-aged man lifted his head slightly and looked at the children.
¡°I nted miasma through repeated arduous training, but it is still not enough. Some kids stand out, so if we do well, maybe two or three will remain.¡±
two or three people.
Maybe there were fewer of them than I had imagined?
While slightly frowning, he tries to agree.
¡°Ugh. Two or three out of a thousand. Even that much would be a great harvest.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Let the trained children flow to each kingdom.¡±
¡°These are kids who will do well no matter where they are put. If you have nowhere else to go, it would be nice to entrust it to the Assassination Guild.¡±
The man nodded.
After looking around the children once, he turned his back and spoke briefly.
¡°Keep in mind one thing. That it should never be in the public eye.¡±
I know what the man is talking about.
If even one of themes out in the sun.
At that time, their ns will be greatly disrupted.
¡°I will do my best.¡±
* * *
After reporting to the man, the middle-aged man moved somewhere.
It easily escapes the inside of the pitch-ck cavity.
The ce he entered was a ce filled with the thick smell of blood.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
As if it were natural, the screams of the children resounded, but the people in ck did not blink an eye.
Rather, he put his hands on their backs and chanted something like an incantation.
The middle-aged man caught the sight in his eyes.
Puppy-!
A creepy sound emanates from inside the body and at the same time, the child dies.
A child who bounces like a shot bow and then calms down.
The middle-aged man clicked his tongue while watching it.
¡°Tsk. There are only failures.¡±
At this rate, what should I exin when posting the next report?
The moment he was about to take a step.
There was one child who caught his attention.
Whoa-!
A strong flow of mana.
Unlike the other children, it seems that they seeded in releasing mana outside the body.
¡®Hoo.¡¯
I thought all gifted children were dead.
A middle-aged man gestured toward him.
Then a man brought a child with light purple hair right in front of him.
¡°What is your name?¡±
The child, who hesitated for a moment, gave a small answer to the question.
¡°¡is a release.¡±
release.
Doesn¡¯t that sound like a pretty good name?
¡°That¡¯s a pretty good name for something that sold for a piece of silver.¡±
¡°¡thank you.¡±
¡°I will take a look at your body for a moment.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The middle-aged man rolled up his sleeves and ced his hand on the child¡¯s body.
Not long after that, Mana, who was quite engrossed, tried to push his hand away.
Whoops-!
Resilience is considerable.
This is by no means a mere child¡¯s level.
If youpare it with only the amount of mana, it would be at the level of a 5th circle mage.
¡®Awesome. I would never have thought a child with no talent could have endured something that was only theoretically possible.¡¯
Opening the Mana Road in a new way.
Perhaps because the saint seeded in this, he gained such strong power.
Heukbang, who guessed so, kidnapped and traded children to nt mana rods.
However, because it was not properly verified, children who could not control their own mana load often died.
In the case of some gifted children, they got out of this process, but I never thought that there would be sess among children without any talent.
The middle-aged man put a smile on his lips.
¡°I will remember you from now on.¡±
¡°¡It is an honour.¡±
¡°If you do well, I will let you go to the sunny side.¡±
Sunny.
The child¡¯s eyes, which had been indifferent to those words, suddenly lit up.
The mana inside was ferocious enough to be iparable to that of the previous one.
¡°yes.¡±
Could it be that he didn¡¯t see the mana in the child¡¯s eyes for a moment?
The middle-aged man turned his back as if he had lost interest.
* * *
Upon hearing that the saint had returned alive, King Theogard and Princess Celestia rushed to the banquet hall.
However, he had already finished dancing with Aira and disappeared.
¡°Ah, saint.¡±
Celestia didn¡¯t care even though the hem of her dress was dirty on the floor because she ran nonstop.
I was just relieved that he was alive.
Deogard was also genuinely happy to hear that he was alive.
¡°I guess Celia still has a chance to repay the favor.¡±
It was the same for the king to think that he owed his favor.
¡®This grace will be resolved by having a couple¡¯s wedding with Celestia.¡¯
The two were still under the illusion that they liked each other, so Deogard¡¯s grace was pointing to the wrong ce.
To Ray, it was something that could be considered resentment, let alone grace.
* * *
Returning to the separate room, Ray looked around Celia¡¯s castle first.
Judging from the fact that there was no sign of movement in the dark, it seemed that Ganja had disappeared.
¡°I was going to say something when I still walk around the capital.¡±
I¡¯m really d I didn¡¯t have to do that.
I don¡¯t know if they captured Ganja or if Heukbang arbitrarily ordered them to withdraw, but for now it¡¯s a good thing.
In order to prepare for the Heukbang, which has not yet shown much movement, it was necessary to gather the royal family and nobles to prepare a countermeasure.
And it would be a good idea to travel around the nearby kingdoms and prepare for the case when the ck Room attacks.
¡®Because the power of the ck Room hasn¡¯t been fully revealed yet.¡¯
It is a force that has not exhausted its capital and strength even after creating the Devil¡¯s Realm.
Besides, the demonic realm of the Holy Kingdom was still in good health.
At first nce, it was said that the gue was circting, so as soon as it was resolved, he nned to leave for the Kleiman Kingdom.
After the disappearance of mana, the defense magic of the wall and the capital that had been demolished became enough for any mage to break through.
It is also a magic technology that was created during the age of magic and passed down.
There was no way that today¡¯s mages could imitate it.
If you go around the various kingdoms and get the defenses properly equipped, even if the ck room attacks, you will be able to do enough to pass the time.
As I headed towards the bedroom with my mentally exhausted body, I felt an unexpected presence.
¡°Are you here?¡±
¡°Halfman.¡±
I just wanted to ask if there was any information I found out about the Heukbang.
As a subordinate, Hafman has a very trustworthy side, and he sometimes delivers very important information.
¡°Taesangdanju has also returned, so I thought I¡¯d post a report after a long time.¡±
¡°Good to see. Wait a minute.¡±
While talking, Ray simply got into the car.
It was a tea skill that satisfied the taste of the picky Dwarven artisan.
As the tea water spun several times under his hand, the soft scent of tea spread throughout the bedroom.
How long does it take to drink high-quality tea leaves?
In the dungeon, it was a daily routine of picking off a few leaves and mixing them with the fur of monsters to make tea.
I don¡¯t know if that can be called a car, butpared to now, it can be said to be a truly heavenly car.
¡°Huh, Taesangdanju¡¯s tea skills have been excellent since before. Somehow, it seems that your skills have improved while I haven¡¯t met you.¡±
Even Harpman, who is quite stubborn when ites to food and tea, eximed with a sip.
Ray also tried to soothe his tired mind and body with tea.
¡°How was the ck room?¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t as big of a move as you might think. but.¡±
Halfman sighed and continued.
¡°It is a little suspicious. Some of their locations are specific, but children are disappearing every day not far from them. If it¡¯s just bandits doing it, it¡¯s nothing to worry about¡ but there was a corner where the cleanup was too tidy to be seen as bandits doing it.¡±
¡°Did you check that yourself?¡±
¡°yes. Just in case, I sent someone. There is no doubt that they are talented people sent by Lord Taesangdan to the upper ranks.¡±
The disappearance of children is a minor thing here.
It is a ce where ve traders and bandits run in secret, so the border area is unavoidable.
The guards should protect it, but it would be impossible to prevent all children from disappearing.
But even so, it was certainly strange to see children disappear day after day.
Besides, if Harpman had said that it was tidy, it didn¡¯t look like a bandit¡¯s job.
After thinking for a moment, Ray shook his head.
It is still too early to prepare anything now.
Wouldn¡¯t it be necessary to frighten the snake by touching the grass?
For now, loosening their boundaries is a priority.
¡°Send people back. Gather as much information as you can, but never act conspicuously around it.¡±
Was it an unexpected order?
Haffman said with a little concern.
¡°But if you do, you may miss their hard-to-find branch.¡±
¡°If you miss it, just look for it again. Once you start being wary, it may make it more difficult to act in the future.¡±
To that, Hafman replied without hesitation.
¡°All right. I will do as Taesangdanlordmands.¡±
It¡¯s really good to be able to listen well.
Harpman, who had been rebellious at first, no longer spoke back.
¡®All that¡¯s left is to set up a contingency n in Celia.¡¯
It is questionable whether the nobles who are extremely stubborn will follow suit.
If it didn¡¯t work, I would force them to follow, but for him it was better for them to move voluntarily.
That way, when you use the necessary funds or troops, you can use them without feeling guilty.
¡°Anyway, the nobles will remain until tomorrow, so you can think slowly.¡±
The banquet is long.
Although he did not die and came back alive, the banquet will continue for three days as nned.
In the meantime, the nobles won¡¯t leave Celia, so we had plenty of time to talk.
Having relieved his worries, hey down on the bed.
How long has it been since you tasted it?
When I thought of the time when I was squatting to sleep on the bloody floor, it was truly a tearful situation.
It¡¯s only been a day since I¡¯ve been away from my long life in the Devil¡¯s Land.
The body, which had been used so hard, quickly becamenguid and fell into a state of exhaustion.
Chapter 531
Episode 531: Movement in the Shadows (2)
The castle of Celia has not announced the news of the saint¡¯s resurrection to the outside world yet.
It was because it could be seen as a diplomatic performance if a foreign country knew that the funeral was prepared within a short period of two days and that the saint was alive from the beginning.
The royal family¡¯s actions were cautious because it could cause the people¡¯s resentment.
Ray woke up early in the morning.
¡°It feels like I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time.¡±
Stretching out, I drank with Harpman and drank a cup of tea.
Knock-knock-
knock and the maid¡¯s voice came from outside.
¡°I have brought clothes for you to change into and water for you to wash.¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
After his permission was given, two maids entered, carrying clothes and basins that wererge enough to fill their hands.
When they met the saint they had only heard about through rumors, their saliva went down the drain.
He must have just woken from sleep, but he was fairly tidy.
Her soft gray hair looked undisturbed at all.
Then, naturally, our eyes met.
¡°W I¡¯lle back before the banquet opens.¡±
Two maids blushed at Ray¡¯s mysterious appearance and hurriedly left the bedroom.
As Ray looked at the steaming water in the basin, the idea of washing lightly with magic flew away.
Sometimes washing yourself with warm water will be a change of mood.
Stter ¨C
He roughly sshed water on his face and rubbed it with his hands.
His face was so rough that it was impossible to see him as a saint who had nobility in his body.
After carefully wiping here and there, he wiped the water with a refreshing expression.
¡°Now is the time to start collecting information. Where do you want to go?¡±
There was quite a bit of time left until the banquet was held.
In the meantime, he intended to search for nobles.
Halfman would never be alone in researching information about the ck Room.
The small kingdom alliance and their background have already been widely spread around.
No one else and he made it.
¡®I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t investigate independently because I¡¯ve been spreading as much information about the ck Room as possible.¡¯
So it was necessary to travel around the country a little.
A chance to tinker with their defenses.
Wouldn¡¯t it be killing two birds with one stone if you could even get information about the Heukbang?
Could it be that there is not one or two pieces of information obtained despite all this?
You might get a lot of unexpected information.
If there is a problem, it is whether it is allowed in other countries.
¡°I can make a few magic circles and fix the walls a few times.¡±
Ray also had no intention of wanting it for free.
Give and Take is the justice of the world.
Although you can subdue it by force, you do not follow it with your heart, so it may cause setbacks in future rtionships.
It¡¯s difficult when that happens.
The more friendly kingdoms, the better, as it was a situation where no one knew what the ck room would do in the future.
Thinking of the honored aristocrat to use as the first button (?), Ray couldn¡¯t help but shook his head.
¡°Here, I have no choice but to choose the Kleiman Kingdom.¡±
It is rtively close to the kingdom of Celiapared to other countries, and it was the first kingdom toe to when something happened, so I think it is friendly to me.
Even if things didn¡¯t go well, he was thinking of going to the Kleiman Kingdom once.
Having made up her mind, Ray rose from her seat.
* * *
Speaking of Sword Master Gregory, he is a master swordsman who is recognized in ces where swords are revered.
He was concentrating on training the swordsmanship of the knights in order to look good in the kingdom of Celia where the saint is.
¡°The tip of the sword shakes. Only then will I be able to dig firewood.¡±
The knights stuck out their tongues at his strict swordsmanship instruction.
However, there are not many opportunities to receive the teachings of a sword master in a lifetime.
So, while gritting my teeth, I tried to follow his guidance.
Gregory was proud of the fact that Celia¡¯s knights were doing a map that was difficult for even the knights of their own country to follow.
¡°I like the guts alone.¡±
However, there was a sense that the level of the knights was lower than that of other countries.
It was self-evident that they would be pushed back when war broke out.
¡®As a trade broker, it was a kingdom that didn¡¯t need to develop any particr strength, so it can¡¯t be helped that the soldiers¡¯ skills are deteriorating.¡¯
Since it was enough to earn funds through intermediary trade, there would have been no need to invade from the past.
Even though all members of the knights were made up of sword experts, they would not be able to match other countries¡¯ knights in mana handling proficiency.
And that big gap will be directly linked to life and death when it matters.
¡°Abandon the idea of resting today! I will turn you guys into decent knights!¡±
¡°thank you!¡±
¡°thank you!¡±
The knights raised their swords again.
Ray watched them sweat from afar.
¡°It¡¯s hot just looking at it.¡±
I didn¡¯t even get close, but when I saw the heat rising, I could tell that the intensity of the training was serious.
Well, if it¡¯s fortunate that I didn¡¯t get pped on the cheek for understanding the feelings of the sword like myself, I can say it¡¯s fortunate.
Ray passed the time by staring at the gymnasium.
It looks like he will be training more for the next few hours, so heys down on his seat and chews on beef jerky.
There is nothing more fun than watching a fight in the world.
Watching Gregory deal with two or three knights in the form of sparring was interesting in its own way.
Certainly, the master¡¯s level was not for nothing, and he overwhelms the knights by lightly blocking the swords flying from all directions.
¡°Come to think of it, the Kleiman Kingdom was even called the Sword Kingdom in the past, right?¡±
sword kingdom.
It is an alias derived from the Age of Swords, which is said to have existed before the Age of Magic in the past.
It means that it is a kingdom that reveres the sword and holds the swordsman sacred.
Gregory¡¯s sword skills were excellent enough to im himself as the strongest in such a ce.
Someday, if you put Zeke together, it will taste quite good.
I watched until all the matches in the gymnasium were over, and the sun was already rising in the sky.
Gregory said to the knights, wiping his sweat.
¡°Let¡¯s end here for today. You guys, don¡¯t forget what you felt in Dalian today and review it.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand!¡±
¡°thank you!¡±
Let¡¯s turn our backs after being greeted by the knights.
There stood a handsome young man with a smirk.
¡®Since when?¡¯
Gregory, embarrassed by not feeling the presence, set an example.
¡°Meet the saint.¡±
¡°I saw him teaching the knights. I¡¯m sorry I felt like I peeped on you unintentionally.¡±
¡°How can there be a gym if you can¡¯t even see Dalian? Please don¡¯t mind.¡±
Gregory, who hastily wiped away his sweat, threw a joke and asked,
¡°But what is the Holy Son doing to me? He doesn¡¯t intend to receive swordsmanship instruction like the knights do, so there¡¯s no corner to point out.¡±
Even after I said it, Iughed awkwardly as if it was funny.
He was as warm as any other man, so Ray alsoughed.
¡°I want to tell you a little story.¡±
¡°Ugh. The Holy Son says he has something to tell me, so I¡¯m afraid.¡±
Even as he speaks, his eyes are constantly watching his reaction.
Even though he has reached the highest level as a swordsman, he has the appearance of a strategist.
¡®It¡¯s understandable that he is trusted by King yman.¡¯
If he hadn¡¯t had subordinates like Hafman and Zeke, he would have coveted himself.
¡°I wish we had moved ces. There are many ears to hear here.¡±
After saying that, Gregory nodded, realizing that it was no small matter.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind having my own private room, I will prepare it for you.¡±
¡°great.¡±
Ray added.
¡°Please call the Marquis Zemun as well. It will be difficult for Sir Gregory to decide alone.¡±
Those words made Gregory a little nervous.
¡°All right. I¡¯ll have it ready by an hour.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
Gregory disappeared without even wiping his sweat.
It would be to visit the Marquis Zemmon, who was put on probation.
¡®It¡¯s not a matter of persuasion. All that remains is how much information the Kleiman Kingdom has.¡¯
If there was little or no information about the ck room or coalition, they had to negotiate appropriately.
It wouldn¡¯t be bad to be promised that you would preferentially provide yourself with the information you can get in the future.
As much as the ck Room is pressuring the continent.
Ray intended to use the entire continent to reverse the pressure on the ck Room.
¡°I¡¯ll make you feel the pain of how great the punishment is for hurting someone who is quiet.¡±
heughed sinisterly.
* * *
Marquis Zemmon, who had been brought to Gregory without knowing why, blinked.
¡°Meet Seongja Seo.¡±
¡°Goodbye. Forget about the unpleasant things that happened before and have a good conversation.¡±
He said that, but there was poison in his eyes, enough for the Marquis to know that there was an aftermath.
Gregory cleared his throat.
¡°Hmm. I have summoned the Marquis as you wish. You said you have something to tell me, so I will listen.¡±
He rushed out without speaking back.
For Lay, who knew that there would be a war of nerves in her heart, it was inevitable that Kim would lose steam.
But that¡¯s what he got wrong.
Gregory and Marquis Zemmon were quite nervous.
The opponent is the one who destroyed the Demonic Realm.
Depending on what he decided, the Kleiman kingdom could rise or fall.
As such, Gregory was careful not to get on Ray¡¯s nerves as much as possible.
Ray was the only one in the room who thought, ¡°You seem to like direct conversations.¡±
without even having a sip of tea.
Ray brought up the topic in earnest.
¡°I want to negotiate with the Kleiman Kingdom.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re talking about negotiating¡¡±
He asked cautiously at those words.
Ray continued.
¡°I want you to give me information about cooperation with the war that may happen and information about the coalition with the ck Army as a top priority.¡±
Chapter 532
Episode 532 Movement in the Shadows (3)
Marquis Zemmon and Gregory, who wanted to say something, inwardly tilted their heads.
Cooperation in war, I know.
As the kingdom of Celia, which is weak in national power, would want to prepare for the situation.
But do you want me to give you information about the ck room and the coalition first?
¡°I don¡¯t know the meaning of what you said.¡±
When Gregory spoke frankly, Ray borated.
¡°What I want is not the sharing of information. I want to be able to see all the information the Kleiman Kingdom obtains.¡±
His words were truly unconventional.
View all information?
If so, wouldn¡¯t he mean that if the information was limited to the ck Room and the coalition, he would read it even if it was close to the kingdom¡¯s secret?
Marquis Gemen¡¯s expression darkened.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ but that seems difficult.¡±
The Marquis, who intuited the enormousness of the matter, expressed his intention to refuse.
So far this is as expected.
Which kingdom would go so far as to give up confidentiality and try to negotiate too much?
Furthermore, if it was a one-way ¡®provision¡¯ rather than an ¡®exchange¡¯ of information, there would be many things to think about in the kingdom.
Even though the duke and marquis of the Kleiman Kingdom were now seated in this ce, it was not an issue that could be arbitrarily decided.
Even though the offer was rejected, Ray grinned.
¡°Instead¡¡±
He took out the small wooden box he had prepared.
When I opened the lid, there was an intricate pattern drawn on it that was difficult to recognize.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
When Gregory and the Marquis Jemmon asked as if they didn¡¯t understand why, instead of answering, Ray put his hand on the wooden box and poured mana into it.
Gyeeing-!
Mana flowed with a short sound.
Light emanated from the pattern for an instant.
Soon, the flow of mana around him bizarrely changed.
Gregory, who had be a Master, noticed this right away.
¡°Is it a magic tool?¡±
Judging from how he spoke without much embarrassment, it seemed that he hadn¡¯t noticed the supernormal ability of this wooden ship yet.
¡°This is not just a magic tool again.¡±
at the same time as speaking.
Ray lightly cupped his left hand.
¡°Fire.¡±
Gregory and the Marquis Jemmon were a little taken aback when he suddenly recited the magic starter.
Even though it is the basic magic of the 1st circle, it is fire magic in such a closed ce.
However, contrary to their thoughts, the magic did not activate even though they memorized the startnguage.
Ray asked with a conceited face.
¡°how is it?¡±
¡°Even if you ask me how it is¡¡±
Unlike Marquis Zemmon, who was confused, Gregory¡¯s eyes brightened as if he had figured out something.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, saint. Somehow, is this¡ a magic counteracting magic tool?¡±
Ray nodded.
¡°To be precise, it¡¯s not about canceling it, it¡¯s about changing the environment in which magic manifests itself. I was inspired by and made it. It¡¯s pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡±
At that, Gregory was taken aback.
Did you make such an unheard of magic tool so quickly that it was ¡®inspired by the Devil¡¯s Land¡¯?
He whipped furiously.
¡°This is¡ not quite good. If you use this magic circle to build a castle wall¡¡±
Gulp-
The saliva went over to the temple.
A perfect magic defense wall that turns all magic into nothing?
With that alone, the prestigious Lesian Empire¡¯s mage division would be unable to use their strength.
The capital of the Kleiman Kingdom will be transformed into a supreme fortress that is second to none in the world.
Have you realized the value now?
Ray grinned.
¡°If you grant my wishes, I will tear down and repair all the walls of Kleiman Castle.¡±
Gregory waspletely inclined.
His mind was already headed for the magic tool.
No matter how secret this kingdom is, it is iparable to the opportunity to obtain the strongest shield in name and reality that does not allow invasion by other countries.
Gregory, who was calcting profit and loss, twitched his lips at the current situation, which made himugh no matter how he thought about it.
Seeing that bizarre appearance, Marquis Zemmon coughed.
¡°Hmm. That¡¯s a good word on our part. I think it¡¯s a really reasonable deal.¡±
A reasonable deal?
no.
This is a proposal that can only benefit the Kleiman Kingdom.
That is why they will never be able to defeat this one move.
Because I threw a bait that the fish had no choice but to bite.
Now all that remains is to wait.
However, a seasoned angler knows how to annoy fish.
Ray hinted at his luck.
¡°I n to make this proposal to other kingdoms as well.¡±
As expected, the expressions of Gregory and Marquis Zemmon were quite crumpled.
He looked at them slowly and spoke.
¡°All I want is help for a possible war and information about the ck Army and the Alliance. Any kingdom can help with war, but information can¡¯t. Think about it. What if the information of the Baybon Kingdom is better than that of the Kleiman Kingdom?¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
Then, of course, he would make a deal with the Baybon Kingdom.
The Marquis of Zemun btedly grasped the point of the words.
¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to do business with someone who gives you high-quality information.¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I mean.¡±
¡°Hmm¡¡±
The two of them drool.
Certainly, unlike their reputation for swords, the Baybon Kingdom is a kingdom with a reputation for magic.
In such a kingdom, there would be no way to refuse the present offer.
He would probably put all his energy into obtaining information that would appeal to the saint and present it to him.
Normally, I would give up and step back, but the saint¡¯s proposal was so sweet.
¡®It is a question that is directly rted to national power with one answer. Maybe if we can get this wall, we might be able to join the ranks of the strongest nations along with the Lessian Empire.¡¯
Gregory, who had been thinking for a cup of tea, finally woke up.
¡°What do you think of the Marquis Zemun?¡±
When asked for his opinion, he said it resolutely, as if he didn¡¯t have to think about it.
¡°It is an opportunity not to be missed.¡±
¡°As expected.¡±
Too much precipitation came out from the beginning.
The saint calmly held out arge bait as if he knew their reaction.
Even though they knew they were just fish, they couldn¡¯t help but bite.
Ray looked at the two.
Judging by the reaction, it seems that a decision has been made to some extent.
¡®I¡¯ll be able to find another noble soon.¡¯
he took the wooden box
When the lid is closed, the flow that was so bizarre returns to its original state.
It must mean that it is a highly developed magic tool that can be controlled in an instant.
The more I saw it, the more I coveted it.
¡°I¡¯ll just go. I have to talk to people from other kingdoms as well.¡±
¡°I will definitely give you a good answer.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±
Now I¡¯ve shown you everything I need to show you.
Although it was a magic circle for show, it was made roughly rather than the original one, but it seemed that there was no problem in blinding Gregory and Marquis Zemmon.
If you take control of the nobles of the kingdom in this way, they will auction each other and bring bigger things than the original offer.
All he had to do now was easily receive them and eat them.
¡°Heh heh. At this point, it would be nice to set up medical academies here and there.¡±
Is it because he is a doctor by profession?
Even though he could get his hands on the continent and roll it, his head was full of thoughts of establishing medical academies everywhere.
* * *
¡°It¡¯s your turn to release.¡±
The child came forward at the sound of a heavy voice.
Contrary to the fear on the faces of the other children, the child called Lilith was quite calm.
As if he liked it, the man whispered in his ear.
¡°It will hurt a lot. Never open your mouth.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a bold guy.¡±
The man put his hand on the child¡¯s back.
Then, he infused the child with all the mana he had.
Aaaah-!
Lilith¡¯s body swelled as if a huge mana burst into the child¡¯s body.
In the aftermath, the bones in the child¡¯s fragile child¡¯s ribs and corbone arepletely shredded.
Pasasasak-!
At the same time as the creepy noise, an unbearable wave of mana rushed at Lilith.
¡°ept it. Just think about strengthening the Mana Rod.¡±
The man advised.
There is no way you can follow it right away just by listening to it.
All of his ribs were shattered, his corbone copsed, and even his shoulder was a mess.
Who could focus on mana in that extreme pain?
The child called Lilith also trembled as if it was difficult for her to keep her mind intact.
However, the man intuitively sensed that the mana road was gradually widening.
¡®He¡¯s a great kid. A monster might be born soon.¡¯
I¡¯ve seen five children who were said to have the highest level of talent, but Lilith was just as venomous.
Even though it took longer and was slower to learn than them, there was a frightening tenacity to not give up on one until the end.
Mana Road, which had not made much progress before, was also frightening to see that it had already reached a considerable level beyond other children.
Time has passed.
ten minutes.
twenty minutes.
Eventually, for an hour, the man continued to inject mana into the child¡¯s body.
Due to consuming a considerable amount of mana, sweat flowed like rain from the man¡¯s body.
Have you reached a stable state?
The man slowly removed his hand from Lilith¡¯s back.
All the bones are broken, so I can¡¯t maintain my posture.
Seeing Lilith crumble helplessly, people in ck robes approached the child.
¡°Heal.¡±
¡°Heal.¡±
As the recovery magic was applied, the fragmented bones began to attach little by little.
Lilith¡¯s body twitched as if she felt that even the process was painful.
The child waiting for the next turn burst into tears.
Judging by her outfit, she seems to have been kidnapped a few days ago.
The child standing behind him smiled.
¡°It will be all right in a little while.¡±
What does it mean?
Like the crying child, the children who couldn¡¯t adapt to the situation were agitated.
Those in ck robes did not particrly stop them.
Those who do not adapt are bound to die anyway.
It didn¡¯t matter if he cried only a few times.
¡°next.¡±
Hearing a voice that was more frightening than the call of the grim reaper, the next child copsed to his knees.
However, resistance was futile.
The man who roughly grabbed the child¡¯s arm forced the child to sit down and infused mana into it.
Aaaah-!
The child¡¯s body fluttered like a kite under the intense pressure of mana.
Screams and cries mixed together again in the dark cavity.
Chapter 533
Episode 533 Proposal (1)
Just as Ray had told Gregory, he requested Selena the Great Mage of the Baybon Kingdom.
Even before the banquet was held, and with plenty of time, she agreed to the saint¡¯s request.
¡°What the hell is going on? You don¡¯t need to talk to me.¡±
The kingdom of Celia will move just by the saint making up his mind and uttering a few words.
Only one person has enough influence to threaten the throne.
Of course, the saint she had seen herself was not so selfish as to act like that.
I¡¯m about to leave with a robe on.
I could hear the conversation of the maids passing by the door.
¡°It was a big deal the other day because I couldn¡¯t dress properly.¡±
¡°Wearing is a matter of attitude. What kind of man would like it if I wore a piece of leather?¡±
ha ha ha ha
The maids¡¯ughter sounded like they wereughing at themselves.
She looked down at her own attire.
It wasn¡¯t shabby, but the thick blue robe and the leather armor draped under it caught my eye.
¡®Attire is a matter of attitude.¡¯
A word from the maid lingered in my ears.
Surely that¡¯s right.
She had only worn a robe so far, so she didn¡¯t know much about the clothes, but herst remaining woman¡¯s heart screamed that she shouldn¡¯t go out like this.
Even at banquets, she wore a robe instead of a dress, so she said it all.
Eventually, her steps, which were about to head outside, turned around again.
* * *
Ray was genuinely taken aback.
I suddenly asked for an interview, but I didn¡¯t know that she was dissatisfied.
Selena in front of me was in the shape of a devil who had climbed up from hell.
She was wearing chain armor she didn¡¯t know where she got it from and came with a pretty dressced at the bottom.
Even if he hadn¡¯te with chain leggings on his legs, the blue shoes would have been quite eptable.
Ray, who was looking at her with his mouth open, asked insinuatingly.
¡°Are you dissatisfied with me?¡±
Selena, who couldn¡¯t hold back augh to see if she liked it even after decorating it herself, answered.
¡°I decorated a little today.¡±
you made it up
I can¡¯t imagine expressing that I decorated the current clothes.
¡°It sounds gorgeous.¡±
Let¡¯s praise the circumference.
Now that I¡¯ve called someone, I have to say something, but it¡¯s burdensome to keep their eyes on me.
Even when he instructed the goblins to choose their armor, none of the goblins chose that way.
I thought that that would be enough to withstand the sword master¡¯s mortal blow.
As if his throat was burning, Ray drank the tea.
¡°I called today to make a proposal to Baybon Kingdom.¡±
¡°What if it was a proposal?¡±
He touched the wooden box Ray had prepared while watching her ask with an innocent expression while wearing armor that would allow him to face off against an ogre.
When
the lid opened with a small creaking sound, a highly advanced magic circle appeared.
Although she reached the 6th circle, she couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of magic was being used.
No, in the first ce, it is highly doubtful that such a bizarre-looking pattern is a magic circle.
¡°Is this¡ a magic tool? The air currents of mana were mixed up in a mess.¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. Would you like to try some magic?¡±
Why are you asking me to use magic?
Selena was puzzled by the sudden alumni response and lightly gestured.
¡°Light.¡±
At the same time as the flow of mana, mana leaked out through her fingertips.
Self-
¡°This is this?¡±
The mana that was trying to transform into magic was scattered at once and was slowly absorbed into the air current.
As if the magic had stopped half way.
Can you cause this phenomenon with magic tools?
¡°It took quite a while to make.¡±
It¡¯s a lie.
It was a scribble-level magic circle that was roughly carved out of a tree while sleeping.
As proof of that, the magic tool in front of me was a waste product that could not be blocked unless it was 1st circle magic.
Perhaps even a little more intense mana push would make it go bad in no time.
Selena, thinking that the saint could not lie to her, just kept her mouth shut and expressed surprise.
¡°All magic¡ with just this little magic tool¡¡±
¡°Exactly.¡±
He spits out lies without even spitting in his mouth.
¡°Great. If I can enchant the swords of the knights, a great demonic sword will be born.¡±
When I looked at myself as if asking if enchantment was possible, I nodded my head without even thinking about it.
¡°Of course it is possible.¡±
It will depend on the sword though.
Selena took a sip of her tea.
Looking at the firm eyes, it seems that he has desperately realized the true power of the magic tool.
¡°If you enchant a sword, it will be a demonic sword, and if you enchant a building, it will be a fortress.¡±
If you¡¯re a magician, you can¡¯t help but be tempted.
Selena put her fist to her mouth and thought seriously.
If it wasn¡¯t for the entric outfit, the aspect of the archmage would have been slightly visible.
¡°As you may know, the Baybon Kingdom is a kingdom well versed in magic. If you don¡¯t trade after seeing a magic tool like this, you¡¯ll be dishonoring its name.¡±
¡°I knew it woulde out like that.¡±
Let¡¯s sit down and listen to the story.
¡°To put it bluntly, what I want is the military and intelligence power of the Baybon Kingdom.¡±
¡°You mean powerless?¡±
¡°It would be better to ask for cooperation in the event of an unwanted armed conflict.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that he would use Baybon¡¯s forces at will, but if it was a request for cooperation, it was a fairly light request.
¡°It is not difficult.¡±
¡°Next, it¡¯s about information. I wish I could read all of Baybon¡¯s information about the ck Room and the Alliance.¡±
At the words that followed, Selena¡¯s expression hardened just like Gregory.
ess to all information.
As some top-secret information shed through her mind, she was a little worried.
¡®This is a saint. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to decorate anything with the information you¡¯ve dug up about this kingdom.¡¯
Besides, if he wanted to, he could press Baybon with his own force.
As such, the fact that it came out in the form of a ¡®transaction¡¯ must not have a bad meaning.
Thinking so, Selena nodded quite easily.
¡°It¡¯s not a bad condition for Baybon. But making a deal on my own is a clear overkill. I want to go through the proper procedure.¡±
¡°I was thinking of going to Baybon after visiting Kleiman Kingdom.¡±
¡°¡Kleiman Kingdom?¡±
Her armies wriggled lightly.
Ray, seeing him and feeling that he had bitten the bait, slowly gave him a taste.
¡°Did you not know? This magic tool is quite difficult to make. Mass production is impossible to the extent that it can be deployed in a few kingdoms.¡±
I guess so.
In Selena¡¯s eyes, the magic tool in front of her could only be made by a skilled artisan with a high level of magical knowledge who had devoted many years of devotion.
no.
It is a magic tool that nullifies all magic.
It would be impossible for a craftsman who knows how to handle a tree or a little to make such a magic tool that would only appear in a legend, no matter how much magic knowledge he has.
she said in a worried voice.
¡°That means¡.¡±
¡°In the end, only one kingdom can be traded.¡±
¡°Oh, how could that be¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t help it either. It¡¯s not that magic tools that nullify magice out wherever you dig. To be honest, handing it over to another country is a pretty tough decision.¡±
When the bite started toe, Ray, who was excited, spewed out lies like he was very excited.
However, from what Selena heard, it was persuasive enough to make him feel sorry for having to hand over such a magic tool to another country.
¡°I see, that¡¯s right¡ It¡¯s enough to attach a magic tool like this as a trade condition, so you have to pay a fair price. But it¡¯s a little hard. To think that we have to put aside the Kleiman Kingdom and any other kingdoms that maye.¡±
I tried whining to try to negotiate, but to no avail.
Ray rubbed his ear and said.
¡°Then you should look elsewhere.¡±
In the first ce, Selena is already caught fish.
There was nothing more to pull here.
When I saw the magic tool, Ipletely fell in love with it.
The ulterior motive of trying to bargain a little has been exposed for a long time.
¡°Keuk¡ I¡¯ll try to convince His Majesty the King.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for good conditions.¡±
As long as other countries are also participating in the auction, the stakes will continue to rise.
In addition, as long as he knew the supernatural ability of the magical tool he had shown, he would not want to hand it over to other countries.
If that happens, the national power of other countries will increase significantly, so they will struggle to obtain it by any means.
¡®Heh heh. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to build a house like a picture at this time and live happily.¡¯
He must have received thend from the king of Celia.
There must have been funds left with Hafman.
In addition, I will use the magic tool as a hostage and use famous kingdoms like sticks.
Wouldn¡¯t now be the right time to buy my own house?
Unlike Selena, who was in tears, Ray smiled heartily.
* * *
In the evening, the royal pce is armed with beautiful scarletnterns and prepares for the banquet.
A three-day banquet.
Among them, the second night is important enough to be called the main one.
While the attendants were busily moving, the nobles also became busy.
¡°It looks like the saint made a big offer to Baybon and the Kleiman Kingdom. However, our kingdom has not heard of such a thing.¡±
¡°If you can catch the saint¡¯s eyes, it is certain that the kingdom will also receive offers. Tonight is your chance.¡±
great offer.
Without knowing what it was, the nobles were eager to get in the eyes of the saint.
To that end, the nobles hastily prepared ¡®gifts¡¯ and ¡®hospitality¡¯.
There were many people gathered in Silia¡¯s castle that would keep them full even if they stayed still.
That¡¯s why Ray deliberately spread rumors.
¡°I don¡¯t even have to go looking for it myself. The more information about the ck Room, the better.¡±
Roughly speaking, if you offer negotiations to a few huge kingdoms and spread rumors, small and medium-sized kingdoms will gather.
Perhaps you will be the main character at the banquet tonight.
Chapter 534
Episode 534 Proposal (2)
Rei was attending the banquet beforehand.
Sitting at the table on the wide balcony and looking up at the night sky, the hearts of many women were pounding.
¡®The high elves and their families have been sent back, so there¡¯s no need to worry about the aftermath.¡¯
It wouldn¡¯t be nice to know the faces of acquaintances in a ce like this.
No matter how much the family members say they were born-again warriors in the past, if you push them with a side note, it will eventually be annoying.
Better to leave before that happens.
The banquet hadn¡¯t even started in earnest, but nobles gathered in groups of threes and threes to fill the ce.
Didn¡¯t they say that the bird that woke up early in the morning gets its food first?
They originally intended to arrive earlier than the saint and wait for him.
However, as if he was waiting for them, Ray was sitting in a ce where he could see them, so a war of nerves broke out.
The nobles of the kingdom of Celia chatted among themselves without knowing why, and only the foreign dignitaries who secretly heard the news nced at Ray.
Most of them are small and medium-sized kingdoms that do not reach Baybon and yman kingdoms, but if they gather, they are kingdoms that can be discussed as powerful enough.
The information power they have will also be formidable.
While the aristocrats hesitated, a young man with a limited look approached.
¡°Your ss is empty. I¡¯m sorry, but is it okay if I sit with the saint for a while?¡±
The fact that he looks quite young seems to be the son of an aristocrat.
Ray nced at him once.
¡®Hoo. He¡¯s a good prosecutor at a young age.¡¯
Miss Mana, who had reached the intermediate level of sword expert, had a sense of grandeur that was inappropriate for her age.
Ray readily epted.
¡°Even good alcohol tastes better when there is a partner.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. thank you.¡±
He could feel the stinging gazes of nobles around him, but the young man didn¡¯t care much.
He ordered an attendant to bring the courtesy wine.
Not long after that, a drink that looked quite heavy came out.
The young man said with a firm voice.
¡°This is a drink that was stored in a dragonir found in our kingdom of Heron in the past.¡±
Not only the aristocrats who were watching at those words, but even Ray were astonished.
I heard that dragons called great beings were exterminated a long time ago.
But still there are dragon rares left?
Besides, it¡¯s the liquor that those dragons kept!
Ray already had an appetite.
¡°That would be delicious.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Eat to your heart¡¯s content. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of a bottle of this wine for the sake of the saint¡¯s drinking partner?¡±
This is not a drink that can be called a bottle of alcohol.
If you put it up for auction, you could probably buy a small castle.
The young man broke the seal of the drink.
The dreamy scent filled the balcony, and it felt like the musicians yed more beautifully just by smelling the scent.
¡®This much with just the scent.¡¯
The saliva passed by.
It is said that good wine is drunk once for the aroma and twice for the taste.
A young man pours a drink into a ss.
¡°Drink in one gulp. You will definitely like it.¡±
Saying that Ray was right at his words, he took a ss of wine and poured it into his mouth.
The tongue melted and the mouth melted.
When you pass it over your throat, the uv gets wet and leaves a reverberation.
It only adds to the excitement without increasing drunkenness, so it can be said to be a tax-free drink.
¡®I would have liked it if the old man drank it.¡¯
A craftsman who mixed his emotions into sake brewing after his son died.
If he had seen this drink, what would he have said?
Ray slowly set the ss down.
¡°One more drink, please.¡±
¡°All men need to be able to discuss leadership.¡±
Jorreu-
The young man poured a drink and soon bumped the ss.
¡°For the meeting between Heron and the saint.¡±
gulp- gulp-
artistic smoothness.
There is no superfluity like handing over water rather than drinking alcohol.
Ray, who knows how to enjoy alcohol, fell in love with the alcohol the young man gave him.
On top of that, I quite like a young man who knows how to be polite but doesn¡¯t reveal his true feelings more than necessary.
¡®Heron Kingdom is not a fool¡¯s den. There must have been a reason for bringing the son of a nobleman.¡¯
Ray asked implicitly.
¡°The burden that others put on my shoulders at a young age seems heavy. Don¡¯t you want to lighten it up a bit?¡±
The young man, who had been pouring a drink with a smile on his face, shook his head resolutely.
¡°If you dare to endure a heavy burden, but think that you are receiving the will, the weight of the burden is not pain, but an honor. If I can¡¯t even handle my own burdens, I won¡¯t be able to raise my head proudly anywhere.¡±
The answer is also excellent.
¡®This is a real thing.¡¯
Heron Kingdom is not a very famous kingdom, but it might be strong in the near future.
The young man lowered his head slightly and spoke boldly.
¡°The first cup of wine offered was respect for the saint. The second cup is to celebrate the meeting between Heron and the saint, and the third cup is to risk rudeness and dare to ask the saint. If you do not like it, please throw it away.¡±
While talking, carefully fill up the drink.
At that courageous action, Ray looked at the young man with interest.
Eventually, the third ss was filled.
Ray grinned and drank at once.
gulp-!
¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do for a good drink partner I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.¡±
The rxed young man smiled at him.
¡°Give Heron an equal chance.¡±
I don¡¯t want more or less.
Those who walk the upper path willst ten years, and those who walk the middle path willst a hundred years.
Ray, who was the first to head to the Kleiman Kingdom, was slightly inclined.
Anyway, Kleiman and Baybone are adjacent.
As it is a powerful country, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to let the two of them raise the stakes and listen to the kingdom of Heron first.
Having made up her mind, Ray filled the young man¡¯s ss with alcohol this time.
¡°Let¡¯s leave for Heron tomorrow morning.¡±
The two clinked their sses again.
¡°The introduction iste. I am Gide of the Heron Kingdom.¡±
* * *
Maybe thanks to good drinks and good opponents.
The conversation between the two did not end until the banquet was over.
Thanks to that, the nobles who were watching the liver couldn¡¯t even get into their conversation.
As the day dawned, Ray packed his things lightly and left the private room.
Gide, who had been waiting for him in advance, nodded.
¡°I was waiting.¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a drink that dragons used to drink, so it¡¯s good. I don¡¯t get drunk, so my body feels light.¡±
When he was with the dwarves, he did not get drunk even after pouring an oak barrel¡¯s worth of alcohol.
¡°ha ha ha. I¡¯m d you liked it. I want to leave right away, is that okay?¡±
¡°are you okay. Rather, I have a request for you.¡±
¡°Please feel free to speak.¡±
¡°Please do not reveal my identity to the people of Heron.¡±
Celia and Seongguk didn¡¯t want to, but her face was widely known.
But kingdoms like Heron are different.
You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯ve been doing, let alone know your face.
¡®There¡¯s no need to instill vignce by selling your face.¡¯
Sensing that there was something in those words, Gide pondered over it and then nodded.
¡°I will keep it a secret even from mypanions.¡±
¡°thank you. Even if the title of saint looks good, there is nothing good about being known.¡±
If I do something wrong, I might get the attention of the ck room.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but what should I call you?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
If you call a saint right away, you are also Amitabha.
Only then will there be no meaning to hide, so it is necessary to decide on a title as Gide said.
¡°Let¡¯s say he¡¯s the second son of a baron from the kingdom of Silia.¡±
¡°How should I call youst name?¡±
¡°Please call me Soleil. It is a deste ce with only one mountain range, so no one will know.¡±
¡°You are restraining yourself, Baron Soleil. All right. I will let the party know that.¡±
party?
Ray tilted his head and moved as Gide guided him.
Then, a huge carriage two or three times the size of an ordinary carriage was ced there.
The chariot, driven by four white horses as cold as snow, was decorated quite luxuriously.
Three men outside the wagon red at him.
¡°Bhan, what about him?¡±
¡°He is the son of Baron Soleil. I just invited you to the manor because I liked it at the drinking party yesterday.¡±
¡°It¡¯s rare for the young master to invite someone.¡±
Seeing the three men staring nkly at it is a very strange feeling.
For a moment, they couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Ray¡¯s pale color, and they flocked to Gide and quietly whispered.
¡°Bhan, you haven¡¯t opened your eyes to sodomy, have you?¡±
hear everything
Gide, whoseplexion turned ck, spoke hastily.
¡°How rude is that!¡±
¡°sorry. I said it just in case, so don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡± Don¡¯t make fun of me carelessly.¡±
Seeing him not knowing what to do differently than usual, I have serious doubts.
However, this was a natural reaction.
Men will react simrly if they learn that they have just insulted the representative of God to the point of sphemy.
Ray waved his hand.
¡°I don¡¯t care. depart sooner than that. If you cross the border of Celia, there are not many viges. We need to find a ce to camp before the sun goes down, because we might have to prepare for the night.¡±
The men¡¯s expressions wrinkled a little because they didn¡¯t look spoiled.
At the subject of refraining from the baron, it is not enough to wave his hand as if to chase away flies, so it seems that the host and guest have been evangelized.
There is no one here of a lower rank than the son of the Baron.
Gide said, so I didn¡¯t say it carelessly, but the men¡¯s expressions hardened a little.
Gide, noticing him, hurriedly hurried the men.
¡°He is right. Come on, let¡¯s get ready. If we don¡¯t find a ce to camp by evening, we¡¯ll be stuck in the morning with monsters.¡±
At that, the men nodded and hurriedly moved.
Gide, with a slightly apologetic expression, said to Ray.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. The escorts my father attached are a bit rough.¡±
¡°are you okay.¡±
The men clucked their tongues at Gide¡¯s kindness as he apologized and even opened the carriage door.
Why do you care so much about the son of the baron?
¡®It¡¯s clear that the boy has been stained with sodomy.¡¯
¡®Well¡ I¡¯m sure the baron¡¯s face isn¡¯t mischievous, but.¡¯
Not knowing what the escorts were thinking, Ray climbed into the carriage.
However, when the carriage door opened, a woman who was about to take off her girlish clothes was sitting inside.
Ray, who thought there was a coachman because he could feel the presence from the inside, eximed involuntarily.
¡°Eh?¡±
Chapter 535
Episode 535: To the Kingdom of Heron (1)
Did I get on the wrong carriage?
The woman looked at herself and greeted her coldly.
¡°See the son of the baron. My name is Silveria, the second daughter of Count Sylvester.¡±
Receiving a bewildered greeting, Ray took a seat in the spacious carriage and sat down.
At that, the wagon rattled and started slowly.
¡°I heard there was a party, but I didn¡¯t know it was a young person.¡±
Usually, when they go to a foreign country to invite a famous person, they are bound to be apanied by a seasoned aristocrat who has an enemy in the family.
I never thought that a woman who might have turned twenty now would be with me.
However, it was the same for women.
¡®Phi. It¡¯s a pretty famous knight family, so I expected it, but it looks like a shame.¡¯
She liked her face, but in her eyes, who worshiped nothing, Ray¡¯s body was not up to par.
I even wondered if I could wield the sword properly with that.
Not knowing what kind of evaluation he was getting, Ray quickly turned his attention away from her.
If you travel by wagon, it will take almost a week to reach Heron Kingdom.
It was more efficient in many ways to rest even a little than to waste one¡¯s energy on useless work.
He immediatelyy down in the carriage seat.
Silveria, taken aback by that, raised her voice a little.
¡°What are you doing right now?¡±
¡°The journey ahead will be long. You should save your stamina by resting in advance.¡±
I was at a loss for words to stop at the words he spat out naturally.
under!
My stamina is low enough to just ride a wagon?
Besides, although Heron¡¯s kingdom is a bit inferior to Celia¡¯s, it is a small and medium-sized kingdom.
Besides, isn¡¯t he the golden jade leaf of Count Sylvester?
The second son of a baron in the Kingdom of Silia is not an opponent that you dare lie down in front of!
I felt like an idiot for expecting that it would be an interesting journey even for a short while because I had apanion.
¡°follow your heart.¡±
She shook her head coldly.
Ray focused more on the outside of the carriage than Sylveria¡¯s reaction.
¡®It must have been followed.¡¯
The distance was quite far, so I couldn¡¯t figure out exactly what it was, but judging by the skillful stealth, it was by no means sewage.
Is it a spy in the ck room?
If not him, could it be that he was a contractor targeting the sons of nobles?
After thinking about it for a while, Ray spoke to Sylveria as he was lying on his back.
¡°Someone caught up with the carriage. I think it would be good to reinforce the boundaries.¡±
What did you say
She snorted slightly.
¡°There is not a single monster wandering around. Aren¡¯t you mistaken about something, son of the baron?¡±
It was obviously sarcastic.
Because of the distance, it seems that they are not able to detect their tailing with the level of their senses.
¡®I don¡¯t think it will cause any harm right away.¡¯
It was easy to jump out of the wagon and subdue the trailers, but there was a risk of being noticed.
It bothers me a little, but it¡¯s better to leave it alone.
Ray waved his hand.
¡°I must have been mistaken.¡±
¡°joy. Then it is. Why are you bluffing?¡±
Ray didn¡¯t react much to her muttering.
Aren¡¯t you upset when a little child gets a little tantrum?
He didn¡¯t know it, but that made Sylveria even more resentful.
¡®Am I losing face by bing a man on a rude subject?¡¯
I was blown away when I saw him lying on his back and trying to sleep without questioning.
She looked out the window trying to ignore him.
I felt a little better when the clear sunlight warmed me.
* * *
The men who were examining the situation in the wagon spoke as if they were concerned.
¡°No matter how much it may not be ady¡¯s taste, isn¡¯t it a man and a woman? Is it okay if I leave the two alone in the carriage?¡± ¡°Ha ha ha. Are you worried that something will happen to Sylveria?¡±
¡°First of all, we are also escorts. If you even meet the eyes of the baron, who only has a smooth face, you will be beaten to death by the head of the family.¡±
At that, Gideon shook his head.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Aren¡¯t you like that?¡±
¡°Yourdy has a little bit of a personality, but doesn¡¯t she have a good looks? The author is also a man in his prime, so he may have a change of heart.¡±
It would be even better if he had a change of heart and said he would meet Silveria.
It was self-evident that the father and the king would probably hold a grand banquet, weing them with open arms.
Gide didn¡¯t even budge at their words, so the men changed their minds.
¡®The young master has already passed.¡¯
¡®The boy, who had never called anyone since he was born, was invited to the estate, so there was nothing to ask.¡¯
To protect those who serve is the duty of a subordinate.
The men exchanged nces with each other.
¡®We will protect thedy.¡¯
¡®I¡¯ll have to make sure that the baron¡¯s son doesn¡¯t dare to look over it.¡¯
Each of the three escorts nodded.
* * *
They were able to leave the borders of Silia only when it was early evening and the sky was getting dark.
The outside of the kingdom is unexplorednd infested with monsters.
Thanks to this, the nerves of the escorts also sharpened.
¡°At this point, let¡¯s try to find a ce to camp.¡±
At Gide¡¯s words, the men skillfully drove the wagon and explored the surroundings.
However, this area was not suitable for camping because there were many bumpy ces.
¡°Boss, I think it would be better to find the vige, even if it takes a little time. If you look at the map, there is a sh-and-burn vige ahead of you, so why don¡¯t we stay there today?¡±
it¡¯s a vige
Gide also wanted to sleep on a soft bed, if possible, rather than on an ufortable floor.
Besides, letting her sister Silveria sleep in the carriage was something that bothered her.
¡°Then let¡¯s head to the vige today. How long do you think it will take?¡±
¡°I wonder if it will take three more hours.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a bit far.¡±
It¡¯s far, but how is it?
Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go to sleep for three more hours than to sleep in an ufortable bed?
Having made up his mind, Gide gave the order.
¡°Start the wagon. There is enough food, but it would be better to reorganize it in the vige.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
As he tapped the carriage, the escort, who acted as a coachman, pulled the horse by the reins.
Rumbling ¨C
Since it is a famous horse, the carriage started quickly after doing a tour to see if it was not tired even after running all day.
As the carriage, which had stopped for a moment, started moving again, Silveria nced around.
Looking at the way they left the forest and headed for the main road, it seemed that they were heading towards the vige.
She rubbed her heart inwardly.
¡°I can sleepfortably today.¡±
If there was anything to be thankful for, it would be that I could avoid sleeping with the faceless loach-like man in front of me.
¡°Who is talking about me?¡±
Judging by the way he picks up his ears, his persimmon is in good shape.
Silveria, stabbed inwardly, averted her gaze.
* * *
It was already midnight when we arrived at the sh-and-burn vige.
Seeing a small fire burning in the vige, the escorts looked around.
¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯ste at night, so it¡¯s not easy to find a ce to camp. Please help.¡±
As soon as their voices spread throughout the small town, people flocked to them.
However, the behavior of the vigers is unusual.
It was unreasonable to look at the hard armor with fur attached as a sh-and-burner.
Judging from the fact that he had a sword and a spear pole in his hands, he couldn¡¯t be considered friendly no matter how good he thought.
¡°Why are you like this?¡±
¡°Calm down. We are not suspicious.¡±
The escorts tried hard to defeat them.
However, instead of retreating, they stood around the carriage as if they were surrounded by spears.
An old man from among the crowd walked out.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t be of any help. I have no desire to see blood, so please leave what you have and quietly leave the vige.¡±
Gide nodded.
¡°Okay. Please take the food in the wagon.¡±
At that, the escorts were frightened and said,
¡°Boss, these are mere bandits! There is no need to show mercy!¡±
¡°We still have a long way to go to the kingdom. We can¡¯t just graze and eat grass, can we?¡±
There are no viges on the road from Celia to Heron Kingdom.
If you want to buy food, you have to go round and stop at the nearby manor, which will take a good week.
Gide did not give up despite the escorts¡¯ warnings.
¡°Look at them. Due to the continuous famine, the situation has be pitiable, so you can only make a living by banditry. If they had been willing to take their lives, they would have resisted, but weren¡¯t they the ones who had no choice but to be bandits due to the poor environment?¡±
At Gide¡¯s words, the men pped their foreheads.
Even if people are good, they should be good enough.
How could he be robbed by bandits who were trying to rob his pockets!
Giving in to the mere bandits hurt my pride, but I couldn¡¯t refuse the order, so the men let out food while drooling.
The eyes of the bandits widened when all the provisions that were filling the wagon¡¯s luggagepartment were released.
¡°It¡¯s worth buying and buying.¡±
¡°As I live, things like this happen.¡±
As they delivered the food, the children who had been hiding in the house watching them jumped up and down as they saw the food.
Gide looked at the children with a happy expression.
Ray, who had been lying down all day, stretched and got up when there was amotion outside.
From what I can see, bandits have invaded.
¡°This is why we shouldn¡¯t drive a wagon to an unnamed vige.¡±
As he muttered, Sylveria tilted her head.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°If the famine continues, the outer viges that are not protected by the kingdom scatter or turn into bandit dens. If you have a log fire lit in the middle of the night like this, you¡¯re ready to think of total banditry. In the meantime, the Hogu was caught in a good way.¡±
I pointed my finger out the window and saw Gide smiling happily.
Normally, I would have been moved by his brother¡¯s upright behavior, but somehow, when I heard him say it, I had the feeling that he looked like Hogu.
Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she red at Ray.
¡°The remark you just made is disrespect for this family.¡±
Disrespect is bullshit.
Even if people like it, it¡¯s a oil bunsuji.
The vigers who said they didn¡¯t want to see blood probably killed dozens more of the peddlers they had visited before.
Ray said firmly.
¡°Thanks to that, we lost all our food for a week. If you do something that deserves to be criticized, you should be criticized.¡±
Since he is also a descendant of a noble, he will speak with some degree of goodness.
Thinking so, Sylveria, who had thought of 20 things to refute, was at a loss for words at Ray¡¯s straightforward words.
Chapter 536
Episode 536 To the kingdom of Heron (2)
With food and other items necessary for the trip taken away, the party became like beggars.
The man escorting me muttered as ifmenting.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be camping againte at night.¡±
Not only did they not know that the normal vige would turn into a bandit¡¯s den in an instant, nor did they know that their food would be taken away by the powerless vigers.
¡°Even if I regret it now, it is toote. So why didn¡¯t you stop the young master earlier?¡±
¡°Who would have thought things would turn out this way? Phew¡ Let¡¯s move diligently and find a ce to sleep before dawn.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
Looking at the situation outside, Ray opened the carriage door and came out when it seemed that there was no countermeasure.
¡°The terrain here is rough, so it will be difficult to find a suitable ce to stay. Rather than looking for a t ce, try to find a ce where you won¡¯t be attacked by monsters.¡±
The men agreed to his advice.
¡°It would be nice to have a closed back.¡±
¡°Hurry up. If the monsters start to smell it, it¡¯s wrong to sleep today.¡±
At that, the men hurriedly began to move.
* * *
While Gide and the men rode their horses and explored the surroundings, Ray nced around and noticed.
After walking away from the carriage for a long time, Ray kicked the ground a few times with the tip of his toe, as if he had found a suitable ce.
¡°This is great.¡±
He memorized the starter word.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
Sasasasak-!
A de of wind swept through the forest once.
As the giant trees were cut down like millet cans, his hand quickly turned to the ground.
¡°Dig.¡±
The huge tree and its stump, which had been cut off unsightly, quickly disappeared beneath the ground.
It was as if the skin had opened its mouth and swallowed the forest.
Ray, who had built a great campground without anyone knowing, shook his hands.
The slope was still a little rough, but at this level, it would not be a big problem to sleep.
To him, who had lived in the harsh environment of the dungeon in the first ce, this level of sleep was not a problem.
On the contrary, it is not strange if they are happy that they have found a good resting ce.
¡°Now I have to make it so that they discover it naturally.¡±
The search ability of Gide and the men Ray saw was almost non-existent.
Heaven help, but it was hard to imagine them finding a ce so remote.
ok
After thinking for a while, Ray eventually moved to the carriage.
* * *
After searching around for a while, Gide and the men eventually trudged back to the carriage with their shoulders drooping.
¡°The terrain is rough because there are huge mountain ranges around.¡±
¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have gone back to the Celia border.¡± I tried to regret it, but it was already toote.
When they put their heads together and think about countermeasures.
From one side, Ray straddled with several fish tied to a tree branch and draped over his shoulder.
It seems that it has been wrapped up to the neck, and the hair is exceptionally shiny.
¡°Where the hell have you been, Baron Son?¡±
When the man asked, Ray pointed his finger at the back of the carriage.
¡°I heard the sound of the water, so I walked and luckily there was a valley. This is the dinner we caught there.¡±
Talk and shake the fish.
The appearance was so naive that the men evenughed for some reason.
¡°If the water is flowing, it will also erase our smell from the monsters.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It is fortunate that the ears of self-control are clear.¡±
fortunately out of misfortune
The men put their hands on Ray¡¯s shoulders and praised him.
¡°I lived thanks to self-control. Actually, Lady Sylveria tends to cover up her bed a lot. Even though it is a valley in the mountains, if you know that there is a ce to wash, you will surely like it.¡±
¡°There are very few people who can help you when you need them. As expected, the young master has eyes for people.¡±
Praise makes even whales dance?
Ray, who was in a good mood, smirked.
¡°Then let¡¯s start the wagon right away. Would you mind guiding me?¡±
¡°sure. You can go straight ahead.¡±
In the meantime, Ray even sat down on the coachman¡¯s seat and gave directions.
The carriage¡¯s horsehead headed as he pointed.
* * *
After 10 minutes of driving, there was a campsite where the valley flowed just as he had said.
Gide and the men opened their mouths because it was a much more proper ce than they thought.
¡°It¡¯s a slope, but I didn¡¯t know there was a ce as good as this.¡±
There were no trees or bushes in the area where they were, as if someone had arbitrarily cut them down.
It was a little strange to see only one ce empty in the lush forest, but what is it?
Wouldn¡¯t it be enough if they could just restfortably?
The excited men didn¡¯t even notice the difference.
¡°I¡¯ll pack my things right away. Can you help me light the fire?¡±
Making a fire is now a way of life for Ray.
Starting with learning bellows from the Dwarf cksmith, Derp, his fire skills reached the peak in the dungeon.
I brought dry grass and twigs and stroked them a few times, and soon smoke rose up.
Tadaktadak-
I put the fish in between the bonfires that were burning beautifully, and the savory scent soon spread out.
Silveria, who had been quiet in the carriage until now, carefully opened the carriage door and came out.
¡°Don¡¯t smell delicious.¡±
Seeing him throw away his face and take up his seat, it seems that he was still hungry.
I just starved for a day or so, but I couldn¡¯t stand it.
¡®Looks like he¡¯s grown quite nicely.¡¯
After arranging the straw and nkets, Gide and the men gathered around the bonfire and sat down.
¡°I thought you were going to starve today.¡±
¡°You have been blessed by your self-control. I¡¯m sorry that the fun trip was made difficult because of our young master.¡±
Their way of speaking towards Ray was also not the same as before.
Gide also expressed his gratitude to the men who even greeted him politely.
¡°Scion, Baron Soleil. I owe a lot to you today. If I go back to the manor, I really want to repay you.¡±
¡°What kind of rpense is a reward like this?¡±
The return of the count family is by no means small.
If it was an ordinary aristocratic son, he would not have refused, but the way he shook his head as if nothing had happened was even modest at first nce.
He has a good personality and there is no ce to criticize his appearance.
Even though there was no mana felt in the body, and the title of the family was only a baron, it seemed that there was no shortage of being with Silveria.
The men who had been secretly trying to drive him out were now subtly acknowledging him as their family¡¯s son-inw.
After gathering and chatting, the fish the size of a fist was quickly grilled.
Ray held out a skewer to them.
Strangely, the numbers do not match.
The men who took the grilled fish one by one tilted their heads.
¡°Where is your share?¡±
Ray scratched the back of his head shyly.
¡°The valley is small, so there are not many fish.¡±
her.
The men almost missed the skewer.
If so, does this mean that this fish was caught to feed themselves, not to eat?
He said.
¡°I¡¯m fine, so let¡¯s eat.¡±
Even Sylveria, who had looked at him unfavorably from inside the carriage, choked.
¡°Come on, son-inw. I¡¯ll share my share. I¡¯m the news from the beginning¡¡±
Ray waved his hand at her consideration.
¡°It¡¯s the same with being hungry and having a hard time. There is no need to decline.¡±
Will they notice and not be able to eat properly?
Ray got up from his seat and walked away.
Sylveria was a little embarrassed.
Previously, I thought he was rude and inconsiderate, but what he just showed was clearly friendly and considerate.
When he said hisst words with a wry smile, it was painful to the heart.
¡®¡Was I too harsh on the carriage?¡¯
Despite ignoring them by treating them aspletely absent, he went looking for a ce to stay and even prepared a meal for them.
Silveria was also weak-minded, so she regretted little by little.
The escorts took a bite of the small fish.
¡°¡delicious.¡±
¡°This is the best fish I have ever eaten.¡±
¡°¡You owe a great favor to the son of the baron.¡±
Gide was also greatly moved by him.
¡®There must have been a reason why God chose them all.¡¯
When others praise you as a saint, you usually be arrogant.
But even though they had that much power and power, they didn¡¯t have enough humility to do so for themselves rather than for me.
This kind of treatment had never been received even in the kingdom.
They looked at the direction where Ray disappeared with one eye until they were pious at first nce.
* * *
Ray smirked as he moved away from the wagon.
¡°Heh heh. What kind of fish is a fish that freezes to death? How can you fill your stomach with a fish the size of a child¡¯s fist?¡±
He spread his excitement widely.
Even so, his spirit, which had be more sophisticated than before, made up his mind and began to search.
Ray, who passed by small animals and was searching forrge prey, kicked the ground to see if he had found a suitable target.
Gathering mana with the tip of his toe and shooting it as if it were bouncing, he quickly passed three or four trees.
It was as if I sensed something ominous.
A wild boar hiding in the bushes hastily turned around.
But by then it was already toote.
When Ray¡¯s grip aimed at the vital spot, the wild boar died without even screaming.
¡°It¡¯s more meat than seafood.¡±
The dismantling skills he had done in the dungeon were unquestionably disyed.
In an instant, the boar was skinned and gutted, leaving only the flesh.
If anyone had seen it so fast, they would have thought it was a wild boar undressing itself.
Ray even blocked the sound with a mana curtain around him just in case.
¡°Silence.¡±
With skillful hands, the fire was lit and the meat was raised.
Juice drips from the fresh wild boar meat.
As they rode in the wagon, Ray noticed the hostility towards him.
The first time I felt it was the escorts, and the second was from Sylveria.
He never forgot it.
The reason he gave fish to Gide must be because he handed over the food to the bandits without a moment¡¯s hesitation.
¡°That¡¯s why people should live kindly.¡±
Contrary to Gide¡¯s idea, the saint chosen by God was really naive and had a dirty personality.
Chapter 537
Episode 537 To the Kingdom of Heron (3)
Ray frequently checked for signs of tailing.
It¡¯s still following the wagon, but it¡¯s not approaching noticeably.
At first, he wondered if he was going to pose a threat to the party, but he changed his mind after seeing the trail that only followed them at a certain distance.
¡®Anyway, it seems that the head of Sylvester is quite out of his arms.¡¯
How much do you care about your child, in addition to the external escort, you can attach a tailing escort?
Ray neatly removed the traces of the wild boar he had dismantled around him.
It even showed the meticulousness of burying it around the water¡¯s edge in case the monsters smelled it and wanted to approach it.
When he returned from his full meal, the audience looked at Ray as if they were looking at a hero who saved the kingdom.
¡°I have a seat.¡±
¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±
A straw and a nket were ced where the man¡¯s finger pointed.
The seat closest to the bonfire.
The warmth of the embers remained on the nket as they dug the ground lightly and put straw on top of it.
One to six people gathered around the fire, and it was a little cramped to sleep.
After thinking for a while, Ray gathered the fallen tree branches around him.
Seeing this, the men tilted their heads.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to make a furnace.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a brazier¡ isn¡¯t it only used for cksmithing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s simr. Wouldn¡¯t everyone be cold with these embers? When you sleep, you should sleepfortably.¡±
Ray gathered the branches together as he spoke.
He dug a small hole in the ground and ced a branch over it as a support.
When I threw a few stones of appropriate size into the fire, the embers grew bigger than before.
He didn¡¯t stop there.
After secretly moving mana to prevent the warmth from escaping, the surroundings soon began to feel warm.
The bed was warmer than I thought.
¡°Good workmanship. Have you ever lived an adventurer¡¯s life?¡±
¡°I learned cksmithing for a while.¡±
Nobles have no reason to learn cksmithing.
The menughed bitterly as they made wild guesses about the situation.
¡°Cheer up.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t barons usually like that? If you wait, something good will surely happen.¡±
Perhaps they thought that the second son had no choice but to learn cksmithing because the family had no money, so they chanted the words, ¡°Cheer up.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care. Rather than that, everyonees around the fire. If you go far away, it will be cold.¡±
He handed over the best seat to himself and Gide Sylveria, and felt sorry for them sleeping over the fire.
As the fire grew and there were enough seats, the men brought nkets one by one.
The warmth did not leak out, so the bed was as cozy as an inn room.
He didn¡¯t say it, but he must have been quite tired from riding his horse all day.
While they were talking about each other, one by one they fell into trouble.
* * *
As soon as morning dawned, the carriage started.
Perhaps thanks to the warm bed, Gide and the escorts led the horses.
I covered the mountains across the border in half a day.
It was still a long way to reach the vige, but I didn¡¯t worry too much about food because the escorts took care of it by hunting.
The fault was that the speed was slowed down a bit thanks to Sylveriaining about wanting to wash her throat.
¡°Is the town still far away?¡±
Sylveria, her hair greasy, sighed.
It was the first time in her life that she suffered such humiliation in front of an outsider as a woman.
Besides, the other man didn¡¯t know what he was doing every night, but by the time he came back after leaving for a while, his hair and skin were smooth and shiny.
Contrary to that, he had a haggard face, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed.
The escorts said with an apologetic expression.
¡°Please be patient, mydy.¡±
¡°We still have three more days to go before the vigees out.¡±
three days!
Sylveria put her hand on her head and shook her head.
¡°If youe across a suitable valley, please let me know. I can¡¯t stay like this any longer.¡±
When she, who had looked upon them like a granddaughter since she was little, said that, the men felt sorry for them.
A man led his horse forward.
¡°I will look around and see if there is a stream. I¡¯ll join you in the middle of the night, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
¡°Okay. Even though we passed the mountain range, there may be a group of monsters in the forest, so be careful.¡±
¡°Bhan, I will go.¡±
¡°Make sure to join us by today at thetest.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
The man, who smiled once at Gide¡¯s anxious gaze, rode his horse away from the carriage.
As the man rode away and disappeared from sight, Ray felt a sense of deja vu and quietly got up from the carriage.
¡®The follower¡¯s movement has be strange.¡¯
The tailers, who should have followed them as if escorting them in the dark, suddenly widened their distance and turned their heads in the direction the man had disappeared.
Sensing something out of the ordinary, Ray opened the carriage window and spoke to Gide.
¡°Has the Sylvester family sent another escort?¡±
When the saint, who had been quiet until now, spoke in a strangely serious tone, the nervous Gide answered right away.
¡°There are only three escorts from my family. They are the elite of the elite specially selected by the family head.¡±
I mean.
¡®Aren¡¯t those guys behind the escort knights?¡¯
It would be difficult if they did anything to the man who was separated from them.
It is still a considerable distance away, so it will take time to approach while deceiving the eyes of the escorts.
Can you make it through the evening?
Rather than act hastily, Ray decided to wait a bit.
It may be a tailing sent from the ck room to receive and monitor his news.
It was better to wait until the distance was reduced as much as possible because the tail could be cut off if it tried to get rid of it.
Like a snake coiling itself in a bush.
Ray hid his energy andy down deep inside the carriage.
* * *
In Daejeon ahead of the sacred Goddess Gaia statue.
The enraged High Priestess mmed the table with all her might.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°What the hell am I supposed to do with this loss!¡±
On the desk, there were only parchments proving the fact that the money was withdrawn from the Holy Kingdom.
Now that the demonic realm is closed and mana has returned, albeit clumsily.
Seongguk faced a huge deficit.
While spending the money he had without money, he asked the top half of the group to deliver magic stones.
With it, he tried to stand on the edge of power in the era of mana extinction, but when the demonic world was destroyed and mana returned, all ns were in vain.
Fortunately, since the magic crystals were bought cheaply, it would be worthwhile to aim for a profit if they could resell them at the right time.
Now I can¡¯t even do this.
It was natural for the high priest to be angry.
The priests bowed their heads.
¡°Fix it, please. There are still opportunities.¡±
¡°opportunity? The Devil¡¯s Eye has already closed. It means that the day when the kingdom soars has finally reached its end.¡±
¡°no. Isn¡¯t there still one more demonic ce left?¡±
At that, the high priest shook his head.
¡°No matter how much mana is half a penny, mana has returned to the world. It will only be a matter of time before the Holy Kingdom¡¯s Demonic World closes.¡±
That¡¯s what it says.
I don¡¯t know if there is no mana at all.
Atmospheric mana has now regained its ce, albeit a little.
That¡¯s why it won¡¯t take long for the one remaining Demonic Realm to be destroyed.
The priest also nodded as if he agreed.
¡°you¡¯re right. But the demonic realm is near the holy kingdom.¡±
The high priest¡¯s forehead twitched slightly as it left a strange aftertaste at the end of his words.
¡°Just to the point.¡±
¡°We are restricting the entry and exit of the Demonic Realm. To prevent anyone from destroying the Demonic Realm. If you block the entry and exit so that the superiority of the power you have seized is not taken away, then the Demonic Realm will not disappear.¡±
At the priest¡¯s words, the surrounding priests and the central nobles opened their mouths.
¡°Does that mean that we will intentionally prevent the disappearance of the Demonic Realm in this Holy Land?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If that happens, there won¡¯t be many kingdoms that can withstand the soldiers of the original castle armed with magic stones.¡±
What he said was extremely apostolic.
I couldn¡¯t even imagine how many people would die and suffer because of it.
The priests closed their eyes and prayed for a while in front of the statue of the goddess, while the nobles took a deep breath and calmed themselves down.
Maybe they heard it wrong.
How could the head of the holy kingdome up with such a cunning n?
¡°That is not to be said. Abolish the Demonic Realm? The famine has arrived this year as the morous ce draws in mana from the vicinity. Even if we can¡¯t close the demonic realm with our own hands, it¡¯s impossible to block it.¡±
¡°I agree. High Commissioner, please think again. If we block even the Devil¡¯s Eye now that pestilence is circting throughout the territory, the suffering of the people will continue.¡±
Due to theck of mana, the soil became rough and farming became difficult.
Even in the past, it is difficult to recall a holy country that continued to prosper day by day on fertile soil.
As a result, many of the people were turning into bandits.
The high priest stroked his beard and thought.
¡°If the demonic realm disappears, the Seongguk¡¯s deficit will continue. It would cost a lot of money just to rebuild the top.¡±
¡°Yeah, but¡¡±
¡°If there is a demonic world, the story is different. If adventurers gather around the Devil¡¯s Nest, the ascendant will naturally develop, and it is possible to see the opportunity and raise the guild of the Holy Kingdom again.¡±
Even if the Demonic Realm is blocked, adventurers will always gather.
From their point of view, they don¡¯t know when the Seongguk will allow the entry of the Devil¡¯s Mirror again, so it¡¯s better to wait nearby and explore the Devil¡¯s Mirror as quickly as possible to make their name known.
The world does not recognize the second adventurer.
It¡¯s just that I remember the adventurer who finished the first demonic world in the Holy Land.
That¡¯s why peddlers targeting adventurers are bound to gather.
The high priest was expecting such a flow.
¡°good night. For the time being, let¡¯s restrict ess to the Devil¡¯s Nest ording to the priest¡¯s opinion.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
The nobles gave a small sigh at the high priest¡¯s wrong decision.
It seemed that the people¡¯s songs that wouldeter could be heard all the way here.
The head priest smiled involuntarily.
It has been several years since the Heukbang invested money and dispatched personnel to various ces.
Finally, the results were starting from the Holy Kingdom.
Chapter 538
Episode 538 To the Kingdom of Heron (4)
Ray and the others covered a considerable distance in just a few hours.
The wagon¡¯s wheels were a bit worn out, but it was fortunate that the wheels were intact even after running this far on rough mountain roads.
¡°Certainly, it¡¯s good to have a good horse.¡±
Ray tapped the horse¡¯s butt.
Then the horses start to y, as if they are in a good mood.
The man who was sitting on a rock and taking a break looked at me curiously.
¡°Heron¡¯s horses don¡¯t usually ept someone¡¯s touch.¡±
As if giving herself over to her spouse, she readily approaches her and even rubs her cheeks, making her question whether she is a well-respected horse with high self-respect.
¡°ha ha ha. Just a natural stable keeper.¡±
It was a little too much for the son of the baron family, but after two days of hardships, they became quite close before they knew it.
¡°Do you have any tips for taming horses?
When even Gide said that, Ray scratched his head for a moment before replying.
¡°well.¡±
I don¡¯t even know.
It wasn¡¯t a long life, but it was the first time in my life that I was popr with horses.
When he slips out his hand, the horses push out their snouts to take his hand.
The men who were watching it burst intoughter.
¡°her. Amazing.¡±
The sight of them ring at each other while dripping saliva is not a word, but it is safe to say that it is a war of nerves between the women.
¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±
After kicking his tongue and sweeping his snout, he now gets on his knees and groans.
I don¡¯t know if these are dogs or not.
¡°Anyway, the man who left to find the valley is a bitte. We have to start soon.¡±
The sun is setting soon
Even though it¡¯s out of the mountains, once you get lost in this thick forest, it¡¯s quite a headache.
The men also looked around to see if they were worried.
¡°How far has this guy gone?¡±
¡°They said they¡¯de back when the sun goes down, so let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡±
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°After the sun haspletely set, it is difficult for us to move. Now that it¡¯s like this, I¡¯m just going to sleep here for today.¡±
At that, the men looked at the carriage with worried eyes.
¡°But this ce ispletely in the middle of the forest. If there is even a vige of monsters, it will be dangerous.¡±
¡°If it were just us, that wouldn¡¯t matter, but thedy is here¡¡±
As one of the escorts nced at the carriage, Silveria let out a snort as if her pride was hurt.
¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s because the family learned swordsmanship enough to take care of itself.¡±
She is very interested in swordsmanship, and since she was a child, she trained her sword with the body of a woman.
Thanks to that, I was able to vomit the spirit of having the Aura user right in front of me.
Of course, considering her age, it could be said that it was a remarkable performance, but in actualbat, her sword skills were only about cutting down goblins.
If they had to deal with three or four of them, Silveria, who had almost no realbat experience, would not be able tost for a few minutes.
The men knew about it, but they pretended not to know and were busy courting Sylveria.
¡°I know. If it¡¯s thedy¡¯s swordsmanship, monsters won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°of course. However, those of us in charge of the escort cannot ignore even the slightest danger to the youngdy. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you.¡±
¡°joy. Then it¡¯s decided. I¡¯m going to stay here today. It¡¯s okay, brother?¡±
¡°Yes. I hope so.¡±
With the permission of Gide, the leader, the camping site was already decided.
The men sighed in order not to be noticed by Sylveria.
* * *
When the campsite was decided, Ray let out a euphoric exmation inwardly.
¡®It¡¯s fortunate that Sylveria has an arrogant personality.¡¯
He who does not grasp his own strength is an idiot.
Besides, in reality, those guys are the first to die.
The sons of nobles, who have been trained in the swordsmanship of their family and have drunk magical potions that help increase mana, are more arrogant than most adventurers when ites to subjects that are weaker.
That¡¯s why he was able to settle down in a dangerous ce while ignoring the advice of the escorts.
Ray looked around.
There was no price, but the area is high, so it is perfect for exploring the surroundings.
For him, he dared to suggest lodging here.
¡°There¡¯s no better ce to look at the movements of the tailing guys.¡±
ncing around the son-inw, even the movements of small animals caught my eye.
Among them was a man riding a horse in the distance.
I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m going, but judging from the nervous look on my face, it seems that I¡¯ve noticed something out of the ordinary.
Ray shifted his gaze to the man¡¯s back.
People whose faces were covered with dark brown cloth were chasing after the man.
Looking at the mana he felt, it was clear that they had been following the group from before.
¡®Even if I pretend, I¡¯m not in a ck room.¡¯
Heukbang uses their own unique footsteps.
He strangely lifts his right foot with his left foot as an axis, and when he reaches the stage, he can naturally glide and move on the ground like a snake.
Skilled yers could even put their opponents in front of them and cut off their breath before the opponents even realized it.
To put it simply, it¡¯s like a step made to kill others efficiently.
However, in their case, it was a little different.
Looking at the clothes, it looks like an assassin, but somehow the movement resembles a knight.
The appearance of chasing the man with a sword in an honest manner did not seem to be an assassin sent by the Assassin¡¯s Guild.
Ray tilted his head.
¡°If you¡¯re not in the ck room, who the hell are you?¡±
Was there any reason to attack the Countess of Heron Kingdom, which was not very famous in the first ce?
The gap between the man on the horse and the trailers behind him gradually narrowed.
At that, Ray got up from his seat, intending to move slowly.
* * *
Sylveria was in a bad mood.
¡°joy. Do you think that I, the daughter of a swordsman family, will be beaten by a mere monster?¡±
I couldn¡¯t even take a proper bath for the past few days, so my nerves were sharp, but thinking that I had been insulted made me feel ufortable.
I identally kicked a stone on the ground.
Took-!
A stone that flew far away hit a tree and fell.
Then, from the back of the bush where the pebbles had fallen, Ray stepped out of the way.
¡°Why are you angry at a tree that is standing still? It kills your personality.¡±
Sylveria stuttered, confused as if she thought she was being rude.
¡°What does it matter? More than that, why are youing out of there?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to say. There are still a lot of monsters, so why do youe all the way here by yourself? Go back to the carriage.¡±
Silveria¡¯s pride was further cracked when she told the subject, who seemed the weakest among the group, to go back saying that it was dangerous to her.
Havinge to her senses, she turned her head away.
¡°no, I do not want.¡±
¡°You guys said that too. This unexplored ce, like no other, is a ce that even adventurers avoid. Don¡¯t be embarrassed for nothing and go back quietly.¡±
It was a heartfelt advice, but to Silveria it only sounded like a mockery.
she said, clenching her fists.
¡°¡I didn¡¯t neglect my sword enough to be ignored by you.¡±
Talking in a high-pitched voice, he flits past him.
The situation became really embarrassing as they went deeper into the forest as if rebelling against the word to return.
¡°I don¡¯t have time to calm down the gangsters¡¡±
I felt Sylveria¡¯s presence, so I ran to send her back, but it seems to have backfired.
Even at this time, the life of a man dealing with a trailer depends on the alert.
No matter how weak the shadows werepared to the assassins in the ck room, they were tough opponents to deal with alone.
Looking at where it was heading, it seemed to be near the wagon, but in the worst case, all the men in the camp seemed to be dead.
¡°If you do this, the uncles will be in trouble.¡±
Ray, who pressed the hood of the robe he had brought deep, kicked the ground with force with his toe.
* * *
The escorts, who were about to go hunting to prepare dinner, stiffened their faces at the sound of weapons from afar.
¡°That was¡¡±
¡°It must have been a metallic sound. It doesn¡¯t look like the monsters are fighting each other.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not unusual at all. You will meet the young master. I will go and look ande back.¡±
¡°Please.¡±
A man with a shaggy beard mounted a horse.
Fearfully, the noise of the sergeant gradually grew louder and louder.
Chaeeng-!
visor-!
The two swords sh at breakneck speed.
¡°Who is there!¡±
As the man rode his horse through the bush, he saw hisrades surrounded by five or six men in ck over a huge rock.
cried the man covered in blood.
¡°Don¡¯te! It¡¯s a trap!¡±
¡°This is¡¡±
While the bewildered man hesitated for a while.
Three men in ck who were hiding in the bushes took over the man¡¯s back.
¡°Heh heh. You have crawled on your feet and limbs.¡±
¡°Who are you guys!¡±
¡°Stupid bastard. Did you think that if I asked about your identity, you would answer me kindly?¡±
Along with the horse, stab the horse in the thigh with a sharpened dagger.
The startled horse screamed and raised its paws, and another sword flew in, aiming for the gap.
The man urgently drew his sword and cut it off.
Kaaaang-!
Because he swung it in a hurry, he could not resolve all of his career on the sword.
Shocked by the single blow, he jumped off his horse.
¡°Toe with a small sword¡¡±
¡°Ho-oh. It¡¯s quite good for blocking my sword.¡±
The ck man grinned.
A cold sweat broke out on the man¡¯s back when he saw it.
There is no way that a mere assassin could pull out the sword aura.
It is said that they are not bandits or contractors.
He tensed his whole body and raised his sword again.
¡°What do you want!¡±
¡°Give me Sylvester¡¯s kid and bitch. Then don¡¯t go beyond just your lives.¡±
¡°gibberish! Do you think I will be fooled by that!¡±
¡°Heh heh. You¡¯re not blind at all.¡±
The ck man swung his sword again.
It was only a light horizontal sh, but the man had to do everything in his power to prevent it.
Chae Ae Ae-!
Kaaaang-!
After exchanging several battles, the man¡¯s sword aura gradually faded.
¡®Keueueugh¡ Mana was disturbed.¡¯
The first blow caused internal injuries, so every time he draws mana, his stomach cries.
As if ying with such a man, the ck man¡¯s attack continued freely.
¡°Hahahaha! He imed to be a master of swordsmanship, but was it only this much!¡±
¡°Shut up, you coward!¡±
While talking, as he hit the extension sword, the swordsman¡¯s sword speed gradually increased, as if he was excited.
As the speed was added to the already heavy sword, the man¡¯s wrists throbbed to the point of going crazy just by facing the sword.
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
Even though he was dying, he blocked all the sword attacks, and the ck man admired a little.
¡°It¡¯s about entertainment. It¡¯s a feeling. If you give me Sylvester¡¯s baby, I¡¯ll spare her.¡±
From what you say, it doesn¡¯t seem like sheer lies.
At that, the man¡¯s pupils shook greatly.
¡®If only I could save thedy¡¡¯
Looking at their skills, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they die.
If so, wouldn¡¯t it be best to save someone who can be saved?
¡°I am¡¡±
When he finally decides on an answer and tries to say something he shouldn¡¯t say.
A figure wearing a brown robe appeared over the bush.
¡°You are doing something fun.¡± Light steps as if walking.
For an instant, the eyes of the crowd focused on him.
After a long time, the excitement was broken, and the displeased ck man wrinkled his face.
Chapter 539
Episode 539 To the kingdom of Heron (5)
The ck man aimed his sword.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°It is bandit. Leave everything you have and go away.¡±
The man in ck, who guessed his age by hearing the voice, rxed.
¡°Hoo. The young guy has a short tongue. It¡¯s a short-lived seller.¡±
The more mana is trained, the stronger its power bes.
It didn¡¯t make sense for him to lose to such a bright young kid at all.
¡°You¡¯re out of luck. Now that you¡¯ve seen us, you¡¯ll have to die.¡±
As he spoke, spitting out blood, the men blocked his way.
¡°I know you came out to help us, but you are not the one to deal with. Go straight through the forest by this road.¡±
¡°If you see someone wearing fancy clothes, tell him to run away.¡±
end with that.
Immediately, the men who raised their swords rushed at the man in ck.
It was a perfect sword that struck the top of the head like a thunderbolt, but unfortunately, the ck man who had already prepared for it easily blocked him.
Chae Ae Ae-!
¡°One sword is worth using.¡±
The ck righteous man, who had swiped the men¡¯s swords once using his swordsmanship, mmed them with force.
After a while, the swords got entangled and the wrists of the men holding the swords snapped.
¡°Aww!¡±
For a moment, the impact on the wrist was so great that I lost hold of the sword I was holding tightly.
Through that gap, the ck man¡¯s sword mmed into the man¡¯s heart.
An extremely clean swordsmanship.
Even though Saiham is tainted, it is not too shameful as a swordsman if he thinks that he will be killed by someone who far surpasses them.
The man boldly faced theing death.
By the time the ck man¡¯s sword touched his chest.
Oksu Seom Seom approached from behind at a terrifying speed and grabbed the tip of the sword.
As I gripped the de with my thumb and forefinger and twisted it slightly, the sword aura could not ovee the shock and shattered.
Kaaaang-!
An unbelievable sound echoed through the sh of hands and swords.
When his sword was destroyed with just one move, the ck man who took back his mana and stepped back extended his sword again.
Seeing how he prepared for the second attack without panicking in unexpected situations, it seemed that he had been training for quite some time.
This time, Ray lightly twisted his body as he saw the sword aiming at his right side.
For an instant, the ck man¡¯s eyes shed with life.
He sharply turned his sword path.
¡®This is the end.¡¯
It was a neat move that he could never avoid even if he thought about it.
The ck man poured mana into the sword to increase its strength.
If they brushed against it even a little, they would not be able to avoid fatal injuries due to the exploding mana.
Ray stared at the sword, grabbed it with his bare hands, and pulled it lightly.
Joo-wook-
Huh?
The center of gravity was disturbed for an instant, and the ck righteous man, unable to maintain bnce, was thrown to the ground.
Was it shame rather than pain?
The ck man stood up suddenly and shook his head.
¡°You are lucky.¡±
To hold a sword forged with mana in your hand.
No matter how much I thought about it, I had no choice but to attribute it to luck.
¡®But not twice. me it on your inadequacies in the underworld.¡¯
The ck man made a polite move and approached like a snake.
There wouldn¡¯t be that much movement to deal with the sewage, but if I wanted to deal with someone who had an advantage over me, it would be a defeat.
Ray lightly waved his hand as if to chase away a fly.
Then the man in ck fell helplessly to the floor as if something had hit his body at a crucial moment.
He approached the man in ck who had fallen to the floor and stepped on the hand holding the sword.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Oh no.¡±
¡°You guys! There must have been a hidden number!¡±
¡°So why didn¡¯t you look carefully from the beginning?¡±
¡°Whoa what do you want!¡±
¡°Heh heh. I have a lot of wishes.¡±
The man in ck bit his lip at the smirk.
I wanted to lift my sword and end that unlucky boy¡¯s breath at once, but the trampled hand didn¡¯t even budge.
¡®What kind of power.¡¯
Moreover, the pressing force was exquisite, and if I tried to move even a little more, I would surely break all my fingers.
Those in ck clothes around them surrounded Ray and aimed their swords at him.
¡°If you value your life, go away.¡±
¡°No matter how talented you are, dealing with this many people all at once would be unpleasant for you as well.¡±
well that¡¯s right
Dealing with them all is not too difficult for Ray.
However, there are less than 100 people who can generate that much power even after searching all over the continent.
Besides, if they were young, it wouldn¡¯t be much of a chore to cull out a few people.
It doesn¡¯t matter if you subdue them all if you want to reveal your identity, but it can¡¯t be done as long as the escorts are watching with surprised rabbit eyes.
Ray put his feet away.
At that, the ck man hurriedly stood up and drew his sword.
¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t just let it go. who sent you guys? It doesn¡¯t look like he was simply sent from the Assassination Guild.¡±
¡°Do you think we will answer?¡±
Once released, it starts to bounce slowly.
I guess I thought it was worth a try.
Unfortunately, he was not good enough to show mercy two or three times a day.
He hit the ground with only his toes and in an instant crashed into the ck man¡¯s eyes.
The man picked up the dropped sword, pulled it out, and suddenly inserted it into his thigh.
The natural movement that continued like flowing water made the ck man grab his leg without even thinking about counterattacking.
¡°Aagh!¡±
One ck man became incapacitated in an instant.
He drew the sword from his thigh and threw it away.
Woowoowook-!
The bleeding was considerable, and the blood flowed down the ck man¡¯s legs.
¡°If you don¡¯t get treated by the priest, you could die. It will take quite a while to find a temple in a remote area like this.¡±
Hit the ck man lying on the floor with the side of his sword.
That figure was in no wayparable to that of the bullies in the back alley.
¡°Coward!¡±
Grinding teeth and threatening, but they knew too.
If they drag the time now, their leader will surely die.
Wounds cut with manast a long time and are difficult to treat.
For that reason, swordsmen¡¯s battles on the battlefield were in danger of dying even with a slight cut.
The longer they took the time, the more disadvantageous they were.
The man in ck trembled and put his hand on his waist.
Sensing a slightly strange feeling, Ray snatched it away.
¡°Is it a potion?¡±
How long has it been since mana extinction has disappeared?
I don¡¯t know who the evil beast is, but it seems that he sent an assassin by investing a considerable amount of money in this matter.
Let¡¯s open the lid.
I felt a divine scent that I hadn¡¯t smelled in a long time.
oh how i missed you
this divine fragrance.
It must have been the scent of divine power that he had received from the Holy Land before.
Seeing that it is also quite high-purity, it must mean that there is someone among the top heads of the Holy Kingdom who secretly sold the holy water.
¡®This is another unexpected ie.¡¯
Later on, the Holy Kingdom will need to be consolidated once again.
Ray gulped down the potion without hesitation.
With the help of a therapist, various medicinal materials are mixed, and the spicy taste lingers.
¡°It¡¯s a high-end item.¡±
It¡¯s a pretty addicting taste.
It was very heinous to see the whole bottle taken in one shot and even tasted again.
¡°My potion¡!¡±
When thest resort left until the end disappeared, the ck man copsed on the spot.
It seems that he stopped the bleeding somehow with mana.
Did you think there was no chance of winning?
The swords held by the men in ck slowly lowered.
¡°¡We are the assassins of Heron Kingdom. I can¡¯t answer any more questions.¡±
The kingdom of Heron is the kingdom where Count Sylvester¡¯s family resides.
At that, the men shouted.
¡°Stop talking nonsense! Sending an Assassin to kill us in Heron is uneptable!¡±
¡°Whatever you think, do as you please. we told the truth Can I go now?¡±
He picks up the fallen ck man as if he judged that it is no longer dangerous.
Even he had no intention of confronting them right away.
Rather, it is better to live and run away like this.
¡®If they¡¯re skilled at that level, they¡¯ll probably use the roadter.¡¯
His skills were too great to throw them out just because he was caught once.
Heron isn¡¯t a huge kingdom, it¡¯s only a small and medium-sized kingdom, so how could they beat them?
He¡¯ll probably be put on probation right now, but sooner orter the day wille when he¡¯ll be able to use it again.
When that timees, it would be nice to catch them again and use them.
Ray nodded and took a few steps back.
The relieved ck men turned their backs as quickly as they appeared.
* * *
The escorts stopped the bleeding and came to thank you.
¡°Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to save my life.¡±
¡°I saw it from the side, but it is a great skill. If I hadn¡¯t seen with my own eyes that someone like you existed, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡±
How much training did you go through at such a young age?
The man in ck was an opponent that even they struggled with.
They, who were proud of their skills, were often pushed back while ying together, so Shin Wi, who defeated him like a child, was hard to believe even when he saw it with his own eyes.
I couldn¡¯t even imagine the effort he put into the sword.
Ray shook his head after pressing the hood of his robe deeply in case he was found out.
¡°I just did what I had to do.¡±
It was never the words of the person who induced the homeless ce to be easily attacked by ck people on purpose.
However, the men who did not know the truth admired him on the contrary.
Rice is said to bow its head as it ripens.
It is not easy for such a strong person to be humble.
¡®He¡¯s someone who might soon be a master. He looks young, so he¡¯s perfect for mydy¡¯s spouse.¡¯
Ray¡¯s existence, which was already on one side of the list of sons-inw in the men¡¯s heads, has long since been pushed to the far side and has disappeared.
one of the escorts hinted.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to join us for dinner? This is not the ce to say this, but it will not be the ce to regret it.¡±
Chapter 540
Episode 540 To the Kingdom of Heron (6)
I am dumbfounded when I suddenly receive an invitation to dinner.
What¡¯s more, even just a moment ago, the ck righteous people almost took their lives.
I shook my head when I saw him coveting talented people without even properly treating his wounds.
Did you see that as a doctor of refusal?
An injured man stopped them.
¡°Stop it. This ideal will be a nuisance to the benefactor.¡±
The cool escort coughed at him.
¡°Hmm. I only asked once.¡±
Ray took a look at them without being noticed, then reached into his chest and pulled out one of the golden spears.
¡°Wash the wound with water and apply this. It will hurt a little, but the effect will be good.¡±
¡°Is this¡ medicine?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
I heard that only graduates of the Pharmacy ss at the Medical Academy can manufacture medicine.
There are cheap medicines among them, but the escorts felt burdened because well-made medicines cost as much as a bag of rice.
¡°I will be grateful.¡±
Ray, who was holding on to Sylveria¡¯s presence, feeling weak in the depths of the forest, felt that the time hade.
¡®It took up too much time.¡¯
Since the distance is a little far, if it is toote, Sylveria looks like a monster Bob.
He disappeared all of a sudden, as quickly and quietly as he hade.
The escorts who had lost sight of Ray opened their eyes at him and widened their eyes.
¡°¡It must be that the ghost is crying out.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t even heard aloud yet¡¡±
The escort, who was applying the medicine on the other side of the man¡¯s crying, shook his head.
¡°If we are meant to be, we will meet again. Don¡¯t be too foolish.¡±
Thinking about rice cakes that you can¡¯t eat even if you want them will only make you feel sick.
The men put their regrets behind and looked at the blood-stained forest.
Now that they know that there are people targeting them, they need to move quickly.
* * *
While strolling through the forest, Silveria sat down on a rock and rested for a while.
¡°Oh my brother, too. I don¡¯t know why they brought someone like that.¡±
Aside from being a baron, isn¡¯t he a person whocks basic manners in the first ce!
What kind of house etiquette is it to lie down in a carriage in the presence of ady!
Sylveria, quite shocked by the daytime situation, let out a sigh.
It is true that I was looking forward to the fact that I would leave the territory and travel for the first time in ten years.
I dreamed of stopping by a vige on the way to get some snacks and having a good time at a tavern listening to stories of adventurers.
Take a look now.
When I stopped by the vige, I met a bandit and was ignored by the baron¡¯s insincere guy, telling me not to overdo it and go back.
It was a thrilling trip at first, but now it¡¯s just tiring.
¡°I¡¯d rather go back to the manor sooner rather thanter.¡±
It seemed that it would be better in many ways to practice swordsmanship at a time like this.
While she sits on a rock and looks up at the night sky.
The monsters who noticed Sylveria¡¯s presence gathered one by one.
¡°Kigi-geek.¡±
¡°Keeeh.¡±
Silveria froze as she heard the small voices of the goblins beneath the subtle stillness.
I knew there was a monster, but when I heard a lively sound from over the bush, I felt intimidated.
¡®What is it? Wake. They¡¯re just goblins.¡¯
A little bit of shame bloomed at the fact that he had been frightened by them even for a moment.
Swoop-
When he pulled out the sword attached to his waist and took a posture, he showed the appearance of a decent prosecutor.
As Sylveria prepared for battle, the goblins appeared from the thicket as if they thought they had already been caught.
one.
two.
Sylveria¡¯s face became pale at the gradually increasing number.
Eventually, twenty goblins, each with a weapon in their hand, red at her. The
tip
of the sword began to tremble slightly.
¡®Geez calm down. They¡¯re just goblins.¡¯
I consoled myself with the same words, but this was my first time fighting a monster.
My whole body tensed at the sound of their breathing, and my hamstrings tingled at the sound of their low cries.
In addition, since this was almost the first time I had killed a life, there was also a reluctance to cut a life.
Did he notice that she was hesitating?
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
¡°Kiyi!¡±
The goblins rushed at her all at once.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Even as he screamed, the sword moved reflexively and shed the goblin¡¯s throat with one stroke.
When the goblin¡¯s throat was caught in the neatly thrust sword, a fountain of blood spewed out in an instant.
Fish Fish-!
Sylveria was drenched in goblin blood from head to toe.
bloody smell.
The smell of the beast.
She eventually fell into a panic at the sight of the goblins attacking her again without fear.
¡°Ah¡ ah¡¡±
My hands trembled.
Killed what was still alive.
It was unpleasant to think that the liveliness of the sword cutting through the skin still remained on the fingertips.
A goblin holding a bat attacked Sylveria.
She came to her senses btedly and narrowly blocked the bat.
He tried to step back, but he was already besieged by goblins, so even that was difficult.
¡°Who!¡±
Before I could ask for help, the goblins started attacking again.
The attacks were neither heavy nor sharp, but the thought that she could die if she got hit wrong made her lose her sense.
Because of this, I couldn¡¯t maintain my usual movements.
In addition, because she was very reluctant to cut goblins, the goblins easily received her attacks.
percussion-!
Kaaaang-!
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one.
Silveria could note to her senses due to the attack from various ces.
This merciless attack was something he had never felt before.
From the moment I felt that the opponent was seriously attacking me to kill me, my body did not move as I thought.
¡°Keew!¡±
Let the goblins in the lead howl.
Numerous goblins standing behind us rushed from all sides.
if not kill
He knew instinctively that if he couldn¡¯t kill him, he would die.
Silveria quickly made fun of her sword.
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
He shed the hatchet and carved a sword mark on the chest of the goblin that was rushing straight into it.
Chow ah-!
¡°Queueek!¡±
Because of the deep wound, she was covered in goblin blood again.
From then on, Sylveria¡¯s reason went out half way.
When the goblines, he swings his sword sensibly.
There was no time to look around.
Thinking that he might die in a forest where he didn¡¯t even know his name, he swung his sword just to live.
When she finally came to her senses, it was around the time that more than half of the goblins out of the twenty were dead and the rest of the goblins were on the run.
¡°Ha ha ha¡¡±
Iughed out loud at the thought of barely surviving.
She looked down at the hand holding the sword.
The handle of the sword, which was messed up with blood, and a slightly torn grip are visible.
He raised mana to calm himself down, but judging from the insignificant response, it seems that he has run out.
If the battle had onlysted a little longer, it would have been a disaster.
Plump-
Tears flowed down Silveria¡¯s cheeks as she slumped in her seat.
¡°I bought it¡¡±
It was at least a goblin.
When you actually face a monster that you normally ignore so much.
She had to admit that she had been conceited all along.
The sword, which moved so freely during training, did not follow it as it would when dealing with goblins.
It almost killed her.
Suddenly, thest words he said to the baron¡¯s son shed through his mind.
¡®¡I didn¡¯t neglect my sword enough to be ignored by you.¡¯
It was arrogant.
He spoke and acted as if he looked down on others because he said he had no power.
Besides, he who said that was ¡®only¡¯ struggling against the goblins and fighting for life.
Having nothing to say, she herself was all the same.
* * *
Ray perched on top of a tree and watched Sylveria.
Caan-!
Kaaaang-!
At first, it was seen that the movement, which was unstable, gradually began to stabilize as the fight continued.
¡°He was talented enough to be conceited.¡±
He struggled against the goblins because he had no experience inbat, but if he sharpened his sword and umted experience, he would be reborn as a worthy swordsman.
one animal.
two.
As the number of dying goblins increased, her sword flew more urately toward the monster¡¯s vitals.
It is probably because the original skills are being disyed as much as the situation is getting used to.
It seems that it is the first time killing a life, but it is not enough to quickly adapt to the situation and is growing up, so it is praiseworthy enough.
Eventually, when Sylveria defeated 20 goblins.
Ray slowly descended from the tree.
Mana was depleted, and muscles were twisted here and there due to excessive movement of the body.
Besides, since the battle was so fierce, other monsters mighte after hearing themotion.
¡°Even if you leave it alone, it wille back on its own.¡±
After looking at her for a moment, Ray moved in the direction of the wagon.
* * *
Sylveria made up her mind to go back as Ray expected.
There was nothing better than staying here.
Also, if monsters came rushing in, it would be difficult to avoid embarrassment this time.
Silveria took a few steps toward the bush, but suddenly stopped and looked around with a surprised face.
¡°This is what the heck¡¡±
There were countless bodies of monsters scattered randomly.
It was all the more surprising because none of them had visible trauma.
Could it be that there were so many monsters besides goblins around him?
When I thought I almost had to deal with them all, my saliva flowed.
who the hell
Who would have stopped the monsters heading towards them?
escort?
Brother?
Thinking of them, Sylveria shook her head.
If they did, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t have noticed the turmoil in the process.
Next came the face of the handsome baron son, but it was a no-brainer.
¡®It can¡¯t be.¡¯
Effortlesslyughing, she followed the path out of the woods.
Chapter 541
Episode 541 To the Kingdom of Heron (7)
When she returned to the carriage, the escort and Gide came running first.
¡°miss! Where the hell have you been!¡±
Sylveria¡¯s appearance was not words.
As much as he encountered and battled with a group of goblins, his clothes were torn here and there, and his face was covered with dirt.
However, the escort men went one step further than that.
It was strange for anyone to see him crippled in bloodstained clothes with open wounds.
When she came near the carriage, she sat down in her seat, relieved.
¡°Everyone¡ why do they look like that?¡±
The men who were eyeing each other said to her.
¡°I was attacked.¡±
¡°This ce is no longer safe. You have to move.¡±
At those words, Sylveria shook her head as if embarrassed.
¡°I can¡¯t make this happen¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Silveria, but I can¡¯t amodate you right now. Hurry up and get ready.¡±
Even his blood rtives, who had always taken care of him, spoke coldly, so he could see how urgent the current situation was.
At her brother¡¯s words, she whimpered and tried to move her body.
However, Sylveria¡¯s physical condition was unreasonable because she had walked all the way here with her muscles twisted.
Ray, who had been watching her in one ce, approached her.
When I slowly brought my hand to him, Sylveria was frightened and pulled back.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Stay still. My muscles were twisted. If you don¡¯t release it in time, the pain will get worse.¡±
As he spoke, he pressed the outside of her elbow with his index finger, and Sylveria said ¡®Ouch!¡¯ and screamed.
He carefully kneaded Sylveria¡¯s drooping arm.
When you gently loosen the muscles around the outside, the tangled muscles surprisingly find their ce.
In the first ce, it was twisted because it was moved too much, so if you move it well enough, the muscles will go back to their original position.
This was not even a thing for him.
As she kneaded her arms, Sylveria¡¯s face turned a little red.
No matter how necessary it is, it is embarrassing to be in a situation for the first time as a member of the count¡¯s family.
Ray, who had been kneading Sylveria¡¯s body and rxing her muscles once, removed her hand from her body.
¡°I¡¯d rather recuperate for the time being.¡±
¡°yes yes.¡±
After the simple treatment, the escorts approached with worried faces.
¡°Are you okay,dy?¡±
¡°I wonder if the youngdy was also attacked¡¡±
¡°Attack?¡±
Silveria, who had fought monsters so far, didn¡¯t know what was happening to them.
Seeing her tilt her head at the word raid, the escorts felt relieved.
Apparently, the people in ck couldn¡¯t reach her.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details as we move to the wagon. You have to get out of here first.¡±
Along with the horse, Gide and the escorts hurriedly prepared.
All that could be said of luggage had been taken away by the bandits, so there was nothing to say of preparation, but the escorts, who had extinguished the bonfire and scattered the remains, got into the wagon.
Before she could even sit down, as if she had been pushed on the floor.
The man grabbed the reins of the horse and started the carriage.
* * *
Ray, who was quietly sitting in the carriage, pretended not to know.
¡°What do you mean raid? Did a bandite out?¡±
There was no way the men and Gide were defeated by mere bandits.
The man shook his head.
¡°no. The other party is¡¡±
¡°The family¡ that¡¯s why they¡¯re aiming for the boy.¡±
When he heard that he was aiming for Gide, Sylveria¡¯splexion turned ck.
¡°What is your purpose?¡±
¡°Umm¡ maybe it¡¯s because ¡®it¡¯ exists in the family.¡±
Despite the ambiguous word, Sylveria already understood it.
¡°But¡ isn¡¯t that an item entrusted to the Heron family a long time ago?¡±
¡°¡When we were attacked earlier, a man helped us. He confessed that he was an assassin from the kingdom of Heron, which the ck people would open their mouths about.¡±
¡°¡An Assassin of the Kingdom? Are you saying you¡¯re not an assassin of the royal family?¡±
¡°I do not know. However, it is hard to deny that the royal family is involved anyway. Usually, the royal family of Heron did something out of the ordinary.¡±
No matter how out of the ordinary, he nned something out of the ordinary, but this went too far.
If what the royal family ordered was true, then the royal family wanted to erase the count¡¯s sessor.
This was not something that the royal family could overlook and move on with.
not guilty enough.
However, the royal family is directly trying to get rid of the count family, which did not vite the royal order?
If this fact were known, the central aristocrats might stand up.
Ray, who had been still, intervened in the conversation.
¡°What the hell is ¡®it¡¯? Is there something the Heron family might be aiming for?¡±
At those words, the men looked at Gide.
Gide nodded slowly.
¡°He is a reliable person. You may speak.¡±
It¡¯s only the son of a baron.
How trustworthy is it that it is okay to tell even family secrets?
¡°¡if the young master says so.¡±
The men opened their mouths.
¡°As it is known in the past, more than two hundred years ago, the former king of Heron entrusted a book to Count Von Silvesta.¡±
¡°book?¡±
¡°Before he passed away, he left several wills, in which Count Bonn was also included. ¡®Never show the book to anyone.¡¯ That was thest king¡¯s will.¡±
That would mean that even the head of the count¡¯s family does not know what the book contains.
But why are there people aiming for books out of nowhere?
Why the hell on a subject you don¡¯t even know about?
After rolling her head around for a while, Ray came up with a possibility.
¡®If there is a sessor in the Heron family that does not have the royal blood.¡¯
And what if the royal family of Heron judged that the ¡®book¡¯ entrusted by the previous king was the genealogy of the royal family?
In that case, there was also a possibility that an attack by the royal family was carried out.
From their point of view, they would want to hide the genealogy of the royal family at all costs.
If this assumption were true, Count Sylvester would probably have spent the days suffering from the assassins every day.
While Ray was lost in thought.
The man continued.
¡°We do not know the contents of the book either. It¡¯s just that there are enough books that the previous king left behind in his will, so I¡¯m just helping to keep them, thinking there might be something.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t the royal family of Heron ask for books in the process?¡±
¡°Demand. I¡¯ve been forced to hand over books countless times in the past. But what can I do? No matter how much it is the order of the royal family, the previous king had nailed it in his will.¡±
Ray groaned.
¡®The previous kingid a heavy burden on the Sylvester family.¡¯
It¡¯s like being in a dilemma.
The moment you show the book, you are viting the previous king¡¯s will, and if you reject it, you will be out of sight of the royal family.
The Sylvester family chose thetter.
So naturally, he became a thorn in the eye of the royal family of Heron.
Ray looked at Gide once.
I couldn¡¯t see her face well because she was riding a horse, but I could imagine her dead blue expression.
Perhaps the reason he invited himself to the Heron kingdom was to help the Heron family in any small way.
It was because he was a kind person to the point of dedicating all of his belongings to the bandits.
¡°Haa¡¡±
I let out a sigh without realizing it.
The royal family of Heron did not know Gide.
They are trying to get rid of the Sylvester family itself.
However, they are trying to make the royal family of Heron like them.
To the extent that he rushed to the distant kingdom of Celia and tried to invite himself as a saint.
Loyal fools did not have such fools.
¡°I understand the situation roughly.¡±
Let Ray seem convinced.
This time the men asked him.
¡°But where were you to escape the ck men?¡±
I responded indifferently to him.
¡°Sophie was lying in the woods.¡±
Silveria¡¯s face turned red like a carrot at her attitude, as if she had given her consideration for women like dog food.
Ever since they met Ray, they felt like all themon sense of the nobility they knew was broken.
Usually, at times like this, he would make excuses for taking a night walk or scouting, but how could he be so honest about it?
Gide burst intoughter, unable to contain hisughter.
¡°ha ha ha! I can¡¯t help but understand that! If you keep holding on, you will get sick!¡±
As he started tough, the dark atmosphere for a moment seemed to be getting better.
The escorts also stoppedughing.
¡°Next time, at least say something.¡±
¡°We were worried about what would happen to you. ha ha ha.¡±
Silveria, who was taken aback for a moment, looked at Ray¡¯s profile as he quietlyughed and chatted.
She remembered what he had said when they first met in the carriage.
¡®Someone caught up with the wagon. I think it would be good to reinforce the vignce.¡¯
At that time, I ignored it and passed it on, but after hearing that the ck righteous man had attacked, the words of that time came to me coldly.
¡®If it¡¯s not a coincidence¡¡¯
If only one of those words weren¡¯t empty words.
It would mean that he is a strong man who exceeds the skills of Howie and Gide.
I didn¡¯t know that Sylveria¡¯s eyes would fall away from Ray.
* * *
The carriage did not stop.
Howie and Gide took turns sleeping in the driver¡¯s seat.
Thanks to that, I was able to vomit the spirit of covering the distance that I traveled over two days in just one day.
¡°Bhan, in three more days, we will arrive at Heron Kingdom.¡±
¡°There is a long way to go. We can¡¯t be relieved until we reach the territory, so let¡¯s keep running.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Could it be because the attack of the ck people nted a sense of alertness?
Gide wouldn¡¯t stop even when a decent campsite appeared.
Life was in danger, so it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand.
Ray, who was looking out of the window in the carriage, covered himself with a nket as it got a little chilly.
¡°It seems a bit cold for some reason.¡±
¡°When we arrive at the estate, it will be colder than here. Prepare well.¡±
¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t like being cold.¡±
When mana was raised, it was good for the stream in winter, and the subject of winding up the neck was great.
Sylveria said proudly.
¡°If you be a mana user, you can blow away this much cold.¡±
Silveria, who was talking, was covered with two or threeyers of nkets.
It really couldn¡¯t have been more believable.
¡°It would be nice to be able to handle mana.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if you devote yourself to ten years under a good teacher.¡±
If he had to devote ten years, he would not have touched mana in the first ce.
Because he inherited the blood of the heroic n.
Chapter 542
Episode 542 To the Kingdom of Heron (8)
Thanks to running without stopping to avoid any danger, the carriage reached the border of Heron in just two days.
When Gide handed over the hand, the escort who politely received it spoke to the border soldiers.
¡°You worked hard.¡±
¡°Countess Sylvester. Has confirmed.¡±
The castle gate opened with the soldier¡¯s hand gesture.
We finally arrived at Heron Kingdom.
Unlike Sylveria, who was tired from the long journey, Ray, who looked fine, stuck his head out of the carriage.
Then, in front of my eyes, there was a gate that was astonishingly huge beyond its grandeur.
¡°Wow.¡±
As he admired it, Sylveria crossed her arms triumphantly and said,
¡°Heron Kingdom has had many wars since the past. If it hadn¡¯t been for a wall like this, it would have perished earlier.¡±
¡°Incredible.¡±
Not empty words, it was really great.
A wall of this size would not be able to be captured easily, let alone by the enemy, even if a necromancer came with arge army.
If we can¡¯t destroy it in one fell swoop, all of our troops will probably die while crossing the wall.
Ray shifted his gaze to the spire behind it.
There are rows of beautiful brown-gray towers with distinctive red roofs.
There seemed to be no private houses around the border, except for the sparsely visible spiers, only tall trees, but even those had their own taste, so I didn¡¯t get bored while riding in the carriage.
As the windows were left open, cold air filled the carriage.
As a fresh breeze blows into the wagon, which had been smelling musty after not washing for several days, Silveria also looked around and took a breath, perhaps feeling better.
¡°¡There is a long tradition in the kingdom of Heron.¡±
Why is the sudden session?
Did the atmosphere get burned just by ventting once?
He is looking out the window with wet eyes.
Ray sat a little away from her and looked at her with a puzzled expression.
¡®I¡¯m curious about it, so please exin quickly.¡¯ The words continued from Sylveria¡¯s mouth, as if she had understood it enough.
¡°It seems that God has been protecting Heron Kingdom since the past. However, it is said that the god turned his back on the kingdom after the demonic beast was born, and wars became more frequent after that.¡±
¡°A demonic beast?¡±
¡°yes. ording to legend, it has the arms of an ogre, the legs of a troll, and the wings and tail of a wyvern.¡±
Did such a chimera exist in the world?
no wait
¡°chimera?¡±
A person¡¯s face appeared in his mind and then was quickly erased.
Even a famous warlock cannot easily make a chimera.
But what about a lich named No Life King?
What if he confessed with his own mouth that he had conducted countless experiments in the past?
Perhaps he hadpletely forgotten about the subject of creating the Chimera andmanded Proxia.
No, it definitely will.
If it was a chimera with only two races mixed, it would be impossible to make a chimera with three or more races mixed unless it was a lich.
As Ray seemed to know, Sylveria¡¯s expression hardened in an instant.
¡°Do you know the demonic beast?¡±
I do not know.
I didn¡¯t even want to know.
As long as I knew one thing, I needed to deal with it somehow.
¡®It feels like things are increasing one by one.¡¯
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Where does that demonic beaste from?¡±
¡°Ugh. It¡¯s not certain because it¡¯s a legendary story¡ but they say they live hiding in a dirty and dark ce.¡±
It can¡¯t be a really difficult exnation.
But what can I do?
The clue is that the legendary story is everything.
While listening to the story of the Heron Kingdom, they arrived in Sylvester Territory shortly thereafter.
In the first ce, it was located not far from the border and the territory itself was a vast ce, so it arrived quickly, but there is still a way to go.
The sun hadn¡¯t even set, so they stopped at a nearby vige to buy food and immediately started the wagon.
Even though he had entered the territory, he could not be relieved.
As long as he knew that the royal family of Heron was a beast, he couldn¡¯t rx until he arrived at the mansionpletely.
No one objected to Gide¡¯s will to repeat the forced march, as if everyone in the group had the same idea.
* * *
It wasn¡¯t until dusk that the group arrived at Count Sylvester¡¯s house.
As the wagon with its wheels half out came crashing, the soldiers pointed their spears at them vigntly.
¡°Who are you! I don¡¯t remember hearing someonee on a night like this! Get out of here!¡±
The luxurious wagon has already be a rag after several bumps.
The excellent horses that had been overworked for several days even though they were wounded by the ck man¡¯s sword were reced by the market stalls.
The escort, who got off the coachman¡¯s seat, waved his hand at the soldier.
¡°Down the window. grow.¡±
¡°How does your poor bastard know me? When I say nice things, go away, you bastard.¡±
The man who had turned from an escort knight to a beggar in an instant hardened hisplexion.
His beard was shaggy because he hadn¡¯t washed it, and he was soaked in soup, but even the soldiers in his family couldn¡¯t recognize him.
Gideughed and held out a card from his chest.
¡°Will you recognize us then?¡±
¡°Recognize what to recognize¡¡±
The soldier, who was about to scold one more time, froze in an instant when he recognized the identity indicated by the que.
He dropped the spear he was aiming at as if throwing it to the ground and bowed his head deeply.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
As if he finally recognized it, the man let out a rough snort.
¡°What about beggars?¡±
¡°I havemitted a mortal sin!¡±
¡°When the day is bright,e to the gymnasium. I¡¯ll make it clear to you so you don¡¯t forget your face again.¡±
At his words, the soldier¡¯splexion turned blue.
Gide restrained him with a raised hand.
¡°After all, it¡¯s our fault that we didn¡¯t wash our clothes, so let¡¯s stop at that point.¡±
The man frowned, but quietly backed away.
¡°¡All right.¡±
He didn¡¯t seem to like it, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of punishing him even while ignoring his attendant¡¯s orders.
However, he did not forget to give the soldier a re.
Perhaps that soldier will never forget the escort¡¯s face from now on.
* * *
As soon as Sylveria arrived, she quickly went to her room, and the escorts also said goodbye early to relieve fatigue and then left.
When it was just the two of them left, Gide¡¯s tone returned to that of politeness.
¡°I am sorry that I could not serve youfortably, my saint.¡±
Ray looked around as he spoke.
¡°Never mind. More than that, a count¡¯s family¡¡±
It¡¯s shabby.
There was a corner so old that I wondered if this was a nobleman¡¯s mansion.
Even if you look at the mansions of quite a few merchants, they are stered with various jewels and gold, but how can the houses of nobles who be counts be so empty?
Gideughed awkwardly, as if he had no face.
¡°Things that could make money were blocked from the royal family. Besides, since the mana disappeared, I had no choice but to sell the guild because I couldn¡¯t pay taxes.¡±
¡°Then the alcohol you got from Dragon Rare is¡¡±
¡°Yes. It¡¯s like stealing thest remaining funds to attend the saint.¡±
her.
Aren¡¯t you so stupid that you can¡¯t even speak?
Ray, who was a bit dazed, opened his mouth.
¡°What would have happened if I had said I wouldn¡¯te?¡±
¡°When the opportunity to hit the jackpotes, so does the side dish. That¡¯s when you¡¯re kicking the side.¡±
If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s a big man with the temperament of a winner. If it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s an optimistic gambler who doesn¡¯t worry about the future.
Ray saw him as thetter.
¡°Why do you have such guts when you don¡¯t even have money to pay taxes?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. How would my personality do something like this? Rather, I would like to introduce you to the Holy Son. Are you okay?¡±
At his words, Ray thought for a moment.
He came to the kingdom because of his invitation.
It would be perfect if he couldpletely hide his identity as a saint, but even so, hiding it even from the head of the count¡¯s family would be inconvenient in many ways.
Having made up his mind, Ray nodded.
¡°great. But your identity is known.¡±
¡°I know. I will bury it as a secret between my father and myself.¡±
Guided by the horse, Gide entered the mansion.
Count Sylvester¡¯s family had a rather strange structure.
After passing through the first front door, there is arge garden, and when you enter it, there is something like a corridor.
I don¡¯t know where it leads, but there is a wooden corridor in the nice garden, so it was obvious that it was noticeable.
Gide stopped and pointed to the left.
¡°The building over there is a private room. It¡¯s a shabby private room for a count, so I¡¯m ashamed to serve the saint.¡±
At that, Ray looked at the direction he pointed.
It wasn¡¯t shabby to be there, but there was a building that looked strangely old.
However, Ray, who considered it the best ce to sleep if he could avoid monsters in a dungeon, didn¡¯t care much.
¡°It was enough to avoid obesity.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t leak.¡±
He¡¯s trying to get away with it with a joke, but looking at his reddened face, he seems to be ashamed of himself.
Gide did not serve as an attendant and guided me to the front of the private room on his own.
¡°I will give you water to wash in no time. When the timees, I will send ady-in-waiting to ask for guidance, so feel free toe.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
After saying that, Gide withdrew.
Left alone, Ray took a look around the inside of the private room.
The VIP room was so frugal that it didn¡¯t even have a single decoration hanging on it.
However, there was no way that the count¡¯s family was without funds at all.
Nevertheless, the fact that the mansion looks like this must mean that Count Sylvester is saving money.
¡°Since we sold the top, it deserves to be saved.¡±
Since you have the royal family as your enemy, the future will not be smooth.
Knowing this better than anyone else, it was clear that Count Sylvester had a slush fund.
The problem is that the royal family also knows about it.
Although it is a family with high prestige as a knight, even that good swordsmanship cannot be left to future generations until the funds run out.
¡°If we don¡¯t secure funds first, it won¡¯t be a problem for the count family to disappear.¡±
Ray sat down at the table and thought for a while.
Chapter 543
Episode 543 Saving the Countess (1)
Ray, who was resting for a while in the bedroom, moved to the living room with the guidance of thedy-in-waiting.
It was a count¡¯s house that looked like everything would be shabby, but there was a little exception.
A cool picture and a sword worthy of being called a famous sword hanging on the wall areparable to those of any other county family.
As he looked around, Count Sylvester greeted him first.
¡°Thank you, saint, for walking this far from the Kingdom of Celia. I am Count Sylvester.¡±
At that, Ray looked at the Count.
Count Sylvester was a stout man with red hair neatly tied back.
he said hello
¡°nice to meet you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to even call it a county, so I¡¯m afraid the saint will feel ufortable.¡±
what is ufortable
The bed in the private room was quite expensive.
Even though the family must be short on funds, Count Sylvester¡¯s heart for the guest was conveyed intact.
As he shook his head, the count offered a seat.
¡°I was so cubic that I couldn¡¯t even rmend a seat. Sitfortably.¡±
As Ray sat down on the chair, Count Sylvester and Gide, who were watching, also sat down.
A subtle stillness flows for a while.
Count Sylvester and Gide, who exchanged nces with each other, began the conversation with a light sigh.
¡°It¡¯s no different than inviting the saint to the realm.¡±
Where should I start talking about it?
Count Sylvester, who seemed to be troubled, continued to speak with a drool.
¡°There is a book in this family that has existed since ancient times.¡±
Speaking of books, it must have been the one I had heard on the carriage before.
¡°It was entrusted to me by the previous king. Count Bonn took charge of it without knowing what was written on it or what the book meant.¡±
Take a sip of tea to see if your throat is burning.
As it was a problem he had been embracing alone for a long time, it seemed that even talking about it to himself seemed to choke him.
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing, but as the saint saw, Count Bonn has also entered a dead end. Now¡ I can¡¯t stand it any longer. As the persecution of the royal family continues, Count Sylvester¡¯s family is ignored by other nobles and even continues to live in poverty due tock of funds. No matter how much the previous king¡¯s will is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s time to let go.¡±
Gidea received the Count¡¯s words.
¡°However, we are in a situation where we cannot carelessly let go of the will of the previous king. If we leave the books, we may be punished for viting the will.¡±
That is to say, neither can I.
While listening to the story, Ray was speechless in a more serious situation than he thought.
Like the Count, Ray, who quenched his thirst with a teacup, asked.
¡°Does the Heron family know what is written on the book?¡±
¡°no. The predecessor king said that only the author of the book and himself knew what was written in it. He told me never to let the world know, so I wonder if there must be a reason for that.¡±
Doesn¡¯t that mean that the count¡¯s family has fallen to this extent with just a piece of paper without even knowing the content?
What on earth is written on it, so the royal family of Heron rushes at it with lights in their eyes?
At this point, Ray himself was also curious.
¡°Even we have no desire to vite the will of the previous king. Isn¡¯t that why, in order to continue his legacy as much as possible, he is keeping the book behind the count¡¯s family?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why Silveria, who liked to read books and enjoyed music even when she was young, came to hold a sword in her hand. No matter how much Count Sylvester¡¯s family copses, if a sword master is born there, the story will be different.¡±
Well, it¡¯s definitely a story close to a dream, but it¡¯s also true.
The sword master is the highest level to the point of being called the sword of the kingdom.
Even when evaluating the kingdom¡¯s power, the influence of the 6th circle great mage and sword master is not small, so in a small and medium-sized kingdom like the kingdom of Heron, they will be treated generously.
Hana master is not a position that can be achieved by dogs or cows.
It¡¯s not easy to be a master at an early age unless you have the same level of talent as Zeke.
The Sylveria seen by Ray seemed to have potential only if he worked hard for the next 20 years.
He denied the ideal.
¡°It is more like a dream. If you gain enlightenment right away and be a master, you won¡¯t know, but I can¡¯t use it as a solution.
¡°yes. Of course it is. That is why we have invited the Holy Son to borrow his opinion.¡±
Looking at it with sparkling eyes is very burdensome.
Originally, he came to make a deal with the Heron Kingdom.
How did things get twisted and twisted like this?
Ray let out a moaning sound.
The ultimate goal was negotiations with the Heron kingdom, but since the Heron royal family is aiming for the count family, it would be better to resolve the count family¡¯s affairs first and proceed.
Ray, who was deep in thought, nodded shortly after.
¡°There are several ways. But this will require a lot of help from the Count.¡±
Count Sylvester nodded with hard eyes.
¡°If I can help, I will help.¡±
Permission from Count Sylvester must have been lost.
Gide would also move whenever he spoke.
¡°The thing that Count Sylvestercks the most is money. If you don¡¯t have enough money to pay the taxes because you sold the merchantpany, it will be eaten by the royal family in an instant.¡±
It¡¯s embarrassing, but it¡¯s true.
Everyone nodded, and Ray slowly looked at the two of them alternately.
¡°I¡¯m thinking of making a top again.¡±
* * *
Determined to make a top tier, Ray asked Count Sylvester if there was anything that could be a special product and how much grain was produced in the estate.
That¡¯s only a few days.
Perhaps he thought Count Sylvester¡¯s exnation was not enough.
Because we know that making the top is not an easy task.
Count Sylvester and Gide left him alone.
Upon hearing the news, Sylveria was stunned.
¡°Ah, did my father even turn over the ledger?¡±
At best, it was the son of a baron.
Even though they say they are a little poorer than the other counts, how could they have handed over the ledger to someone like the second son of a baron from the kingdom of Silia!
Stunned, Silveria immediately ran to the room to go to and asked what was going on, but the words she heard were ¡®I¡¯m thinking about making a guild¡¯ and ¡®Wait a little.¡¯ It was just the same words.
It was a situation that made no sense even if she thought about it herself, so now she even wondered if her father and brother had gone crazy together.
¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to entrust the Bon family¡¯s guild to someone else!¡±
Thinking that it couldn¡¯t continue like this, Silveria moved to the separate room with Ray this time.
Knock-knock-
knock, but no response is heard.
¡°I will go in.¡±
Despite entering the guest room, Sylveria did not hold back.
When I opened the door, I saw a young man lying on the table with old paper and incense.
Seeing him sleeping while drooling, it¡¯s hard to tell whether he¡¯s creating a top tier or a crappy situation.
Naturally, her armies frowned.
Sylveria shook Ray to wake him up.
¡°What the hell is this doing?¡±
¡°Um¡ what¡¯s going on here?¡±
¡°I heard you said you were making a caravan!¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. I¡¯m thinking of making a grand prize team, not just the top.¡±
sigh.
My heart melts when I see her smiling because of her appearance that easily surpasses that of an elf.
Shaking her head vigorously, she brushed off any hint of mercy before speaking again.
¡°Do you think that makes sense? Nothing is left of the family line. We have to start all over again!¡±
¡°i know. That¡¯s why you¡¯re looking so hard.¡±
She pretended to work hard, but to Sylveria, it seemed that she was taking a long nap and waking upte to work in a hurry.
¡°Are you thinking about something?¡±
There can be no thoughts.
What kind of secret n is there in a territory that has no special products?
Ray scratched the back of his head and confessed honestly.
¡°no.¡±
At those words, Sylveria¡¯s clothes exploded even more.
she said, pounding her chest with her fist.
¡°Then I shouldn¡¯t be doing this, I have to do something!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. The job of making the top is from now on.¡±
Why does this crazy guy still look confident when he hasn¡¯t started anything?
Unlike Sylveria, who was very worried, Ray headed for somewhere while walking with a brisk walk.
* * *
The ce he arrived at was an ordinary stable in the territory.
He talked to the stable keeper for dozens of minutes.
Then, after lying down in the shade of a tree, he nodded off.
He woke up when the merchant was passing the street corner, chatted happily with the merchant, and went to the cksmith¡¯s shop saying that his ears were bored.
There was no such thing as y.
¡®Still, I¡¯ll do something right for a day.¡¯ Silveria, who was thinking, couldn¡¯t stop feeling more and more disappointed.
He said with a smile that he was so happy.
¡°There was quite a harvest today.¡±
harvesting?
What kind of harvest was the harvest!
At most, chatting with the people of the territory and sleeping loosely was all!
I wanted to shout at him in anger, but Silveria kept her mouth shut.
There was no energy left to speak of.
The young man in front of me has no ability.
He shouted loudly that he would make a guild, but because it was a matter that could not be solved by his own abilities, he often skipped over it.
¡®It¡¯s not just the top, you¡¯re going to make a grand corps? joy. I¡¯ll be d if it doesn¡¯t ruin the territory.¡¯
Silveria, who was shaking her head, decided to turn her nerves away from him.
If you worry about it, you¡¯re only hurting yourself.
This person had no intention of making a guild from the beginning.
Silveria sighed and eventually turned her back.
Chapter 544
Episode 544 Saving the Count Family (2)
Regardless of whether Sylveria paid attention or not, Ray would leave the count family and go down to the vige whenever he had time.
one morning in the morning.
Anotherte evening.
There were times when he skipped rainy days and there were times when he shut himself up in the Count¡¯s house because it was cold.
Scribble in the yard with a single twig, deep in thought, and then erase it with a hammer.
And naturally, his behavior reached Sylveria¡¯s ears.
No matter how much he gave up, he still couldn¡¯te to his senses and wasted his time, and a sigh came out.
what about one?
Father and brother saw him and gave orders to leave him alone.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
It was like that before, but it¡¯s the same thing that I still don¡¯t understand.
At first, it seemed like he took a ledger and looked at some books to make a top, but he seems to have gotten tired of that in less than two days.
¡®Because I decided to turn my nerves off.¡¯
Taking a small breath, she closed her eyes and turned her steps towards the separate room.
* * *
When Silveria is seriously concerned about the future of her family.
Ray went down to the vige and snooped here and there to gather information.
¡°You do a good job. Would you like to work at our stable? ha ha ha.¡±
¡°This person, even if you pretend to be this guy, a cksmith suits you. How could a man spend his days taking care of a horse?¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying I¡¯m not even a man?¡±
He helped out with the work of the vige for a few days and became friendly with the workers, and now he is at the level where peoplee and greet him without having to greet him first.
Ray shook his head at the two jokes.
¡°I will make the top.¡±
All he had was a few pieces of silver, and when he said he would build a guild, the workers¡¯ eyes widened.
And then, a smile spread across his lips.
¡°ha ha ha. You have big ambitions.¡±
¡°I wish you good luck. try hard hahahaha.¡±
Ray didn¡¯t react much to their ridicule.
After helping the workers with their work, he wandered around town and looked at the shops.
A shop that sells cloth.
A shop that sells silk.
From fruit shops to grain essories and weapons.
Indeed, since it was a vige located in the front yard of the count¡¯s family, there were many shops and the number of people using it was quiterge.
¡°I¡¯ll make some money if I can get it right.¡±
Quite appetizing.
But for that to happen, something was needed first.
The guild cannot operate alone.
I had to find the right talent and make it to the point where I could make the top run on its own.
At first, I thought of entrusting the job to Gide, but he was too honest and did not suit the business.
When negotiating, it is a bad idea to gamble like Gide.
The best thing is to adjust your intentions with the other person to some extent and make a deal that both of you are satisfied with.
In that respect, there were definitely parts that Gide was unreliable to entrust to the ascendant.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a good guy out there?¡±
I munched on the skewers I bought at the stall and looked around.
A man with a shaggy beard is seen selling trinkets.
They catch people on the street and force them to buy a bracelet, but it would be better to see them as bandits rather than merchants.
no such guy next.
This time, a woman selling silk caught my eye in the store.
The store is quiterge, but if you listen to what they say, you can easily tell that it¡¯s nothing more than a solicitation.
Only then will you be able to do business, but you will not be able to be an upper ss owner.
That person also screwed up. next.
Ray wandered around the town for hours like that.
I bought and ate more than five skewers without finding the right person I was looking for.
¡°Today I just made a fool of myself.¡±
Well, there must be days like this.
In the first ce, I did not think that talented people woulde out in one day.
The moment I was about to give up and go back.
Amotion came from a corner of the market alley.
¡°You useless bastard!¡±
¡°Ha, give me one more chance! We can do well this time¡!¡± Go back immediately!¡±
The ce he was kicked out while talking was a small restaurant.
Perhaps because it is located in an alley, it is very shabby, and the menu is all about beef jerky and thin porridge.
It seems that it was a ce with its own taste, but even among the workers, rumors of the restaurant were full.
I didn¡¯t know that an employee would be fired in such a ce.
The man begged a few more times in front of the door, but the owner never opened the door.
¡®It¡¯s pitiful.¡¯
It looks good, but it can¡¯t be helped that it was cut.
Ray immediately looked away from the alleyway and put thest piece of meat on the skewer into his mouth.
He walked away and left the vige.
* * *
The next day, Ray visited the vige again.
I looked around the shopping street, but I still couldn¡¯t find much wood that could be used for sangjae.
It is only because of this that we will not be able to find talented people even after a few more days.
¡°Maybe I was asking for too much.¡±
Ray decided to lower his eyes a little more.
The trinkets seller, who looked lousy, lowered his eyes to the point where he looked a little decent.
However, even so, there was no person who could be written at the top.
At least it would be nice to have an employee.
While he was walking around town for a while.
His footsteps stopped at the sound of noise in his ears.
¡°If you are kicked out of here, your wife and children will starve to death¡ Please have mercy just once¡
¡±
¡°Ha, but you must have posted a notice that you are looking for someone to work for you.¡±
¡°If you look rude, you act rude too. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t reap a beggar as a clerk.¡±
When the owner snorted once, the diminutive man seemed to shrink a little, but soon opened his mouth again.
¡°Please believe and write once. I won¡¯t ask for it twice.¡±
Even with that, the owner just shook his head.
¡°If you do anything more than this, I will call the guards.¡±
The man, frightened by the word calling the guards, had no choice but to leave the tavern behind.
Ray watched it from afar.
¡°Are you the person from yesterday?¡±
Last time I was kicked out of a restaurant, and this time I was kicked out of a bar too.
If you look at the outfit, it would be natural.
Does the fact that they keep running into each other despite the fact that the vige is not small have some kind of rtionship?
He looked at the man for a moment, then looked away.
¡°no way. What is the rtionship?¡±
He started to walk around the vige again.
* * *
After walking around the vige for three days, no suitable person came out.
I used my friendship with the vigers and workers to touch the people across the street, but I didn¡¯t get anything.
Having used up all three silver coins he had in his pocket to buy skewers, he only lost money.
I¡¯m going to make a guild, but I haven¡¯t done a proper job yet, so my appetite is bitter.
Shall I lower my eyes a little more?
When I was walking down the street thinking about that.
The now familiar noise stops his steps again.
It¡¯s already the fifth.
When Ray turned his head, the polite man was being kicked out of the general store.
¡°How many times do I have to tell you that our store is not looking for clerks?¡±
¡°Think about it for once¡! I won¡¯t disappoint you¡!¡±
A grown-up man cries as if he is so afraid of Moo.
As a result, the owner also seemed to have weakened his heart, and his tone faded a little.
¡°Look, I¡¯m barely living with glue in my mouth. Why don¡¯t you know that if I pay you, I¡¯ll end up on the street too?¡±
Considering that the store is quiterge, it is clear that it is a lie to live with barely enough food in one¡¯s mouth.
Perhaps he kicked out the beggar-dressed man because he knew that hiring a clerk as a clerk would damage his image.
After asking for a long time to see if the man knew about it, he grabbed the hem of the host¡¯s pants and stretched out.
¡°Please save me, adult.¡±
As if I had thrown away all my pride in front of life.
His every move was desperate.
At this point, it¡¯s time to get kicked out by the owner.
As expected by Ray, the man was kicked out of the general store with a scolding shortly thereafter.
Ray was lost in thought as he watched the man walk out helplessly.
If this is a rtionship, it will be a rtionship.
Looking at the eyes that didn¡¯t die at all even when he said hisst words, he weighed with the rest of the workers, and soon approached the man.
¡°Do you want to eat this?¡±
What he held out as he spoke was thest remaining skewer.
The man took one look at it and then shook his hand.
¡°If it is given out of sympathy, take it. I am looking for a job, not to buy sympathy.¡±
I was worried that my self-esteem had run out, but apparently that wasn¡¯t the case.
A man entered one side of the alley and sat down against the wall.
In the quiet alley after the noise subsided, Ray broke the silence first.
¡°I am trying to build the top. However, there is no clerk at the top. Are you thinking of working?¡±
It is too heavy a content for a young man at a young age to rmend.
The man who heard this as a joke looked at Ray with a serious face.
¡°Sorry, but my life is at stake. If you are farming, please find another ce.¡±
At that, Ray sat down on the dirt floor like him.
His luxurious clothes were all covered with dirt.
¡°I am not kidding. Well, I can¡¯t help it if you don¡¯t trust me as the other shopkeeper did to you.¡±
At that, the man looked at him.
Ray knows how much the man suffered because of those who did not believe in him.
That¡¯s why he knew even more that he couldn¡¯t refuse his words.
¡°You won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m too lucky to be able to make it to the top.¡±
He smiles as if he¡¯s joking, but for some reason, his appearance makes me believe him.
The man made up his mind and got up from his seat.
He lowered his head, not a single nce dead.
¡°Please take good care of me, shopkeeper.¡±
Chapter 545
Episode 545 Saving the Earl¡¯s Family (3)
If you¡¯ve bought trust with your words, now it¡¯s time to buy your heart with your actions.
Ray rummaged through his pockets and then pulled out a small leather pouch.
¡°This is a down payment.¡±
¡°Can I just give the clerk a down payment?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the first employee worth celebrating, so this is fine.¡±
Contrary to what I just said, when I handed him the pouch, the man epted it and immediately put it in his bosom.
Looking at his actions, I guessed how poor he must have been.
¡°I told you earlier that you have a wife and children, right? I have no work today, so let¡¯s spend time with our families.¡±
Did you think you were doing too much for yourself?
The man looked at Ray with a slightly stiff face.
¡°¡what do you want from me?¡±
Ray shrugged at that.
In fact, there is not much you want.
If he had excellent abilities, he would have liked to entrust the newly established guild, as he had ordered Hafman to do, but he knew that the job would be difficult with the current ability of thepany, so he could be satisfied if he worked as a clerk.
It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t seem to have a personality that betrays trust, so I want to give grace in advance.
Ray gave him two.
The first was pride and the second was money.
It is like giving all the most desperate things to the poor.
He didn¡¯t stop there, he said quietly.
¡°I will be busy in the future. If you want to trust and entrust the work, you have to trust my people first.¡±
The man¡¯s hardened expression softened.
I have never been treated like this in my life.
Although it is a rtionship between an employer and an employee, he did not hesitate to sit on the ground for himself.
Seeing how he didn¡¯t mind even though he was wearing muddy clothes made me think that he was a really trustworthy person.
While moving from town to town, he has received a lot of contempt.
Thinking of that made my heart thump even with his little good intentions.
The man moved his lips as if he was speechless, then spoke quietly.
¡°¡The introduction iste. My name is Zahas.¡±
* * *
Ray, who was able to find one clerk, returned to Count Sylvester¡¯s house immediately.
He, who did note back untilte at night when he crawled out recklessly, called the count¡¯s family as soon as he returned for some reason.
Count Sylvester and Gide Silveria, who were called out bewilderedly, were sitting inside the office.
Ray moved busily as if he was searching for something, and soon sat down across from them.
They sit together and don¡¯t say anything.
Feeling a bit frustrated, Silveria opened her mouth first.
¡°So what happened this time? You said you made a caravan, so why are you still here?¡±
Even though it was clearly sarcastic, Ray responded softly so that she could understand.
¡°I can make it, but I have to take care of the management. Where do you go to eat raw?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Her answer, including the Count and Gide, fell silent for a moment at the response that was more radical than her own.
Was the saint originally this talkative?
Ray opened the estate ledger and some books handed over from Count Sylvester.
When I put them on the table one by one, the fairlyrge table was all covered with books.
He went through each one with his finger and exined it to the Count and others.
¡°Count Sylvester¡¯s family ownsnd from the mountain range across the border to the border of the Rosest Territory right under the Royal Capital Territory. Moreover, it is not an unexplorednd, but it is a reimednd where the local people farmed with blood and sweat. Agriculture has developed, so as a lord, you should help the local people. As soon as you build a top, focus your money on fertilizer. It would be good to sign a contract with the nearby merchants and buy the grains cultivated by the territories at a low price.¡±
As she spoke without breathing, Count Sylvester couldn¡¯te to his senses.
¡°But there won¡¯t be any troupes trying to sign a contract with the newly formed troupe.¡±
¡°In that case, you should show your dignity as a lord. All of thisnd belongs to the count, so if you put a little pressure on it, won¡¯t it take care of itself?¡±
That is, intimidation.
Ray continued talking.
¡°I toured the nearby viges a few times, but the cksmith¡¯s ate. Invite skilled cksmiths to your territory. Since ancient times, adventurers are always infested with good cksmiths.¡±
Unlike mercenaries, adventurers do not hesitate to invest in their swords and armor.
When such people start to gather, an adventurer¡¯s guild will naturally be formed, which means that they can do business with adventurers.
Silveria, who had been quietly listening to Ray, objected.
¡°But everything you said is only possible if the top is made properly.¡±
He nodded at her words.
¡°Of course it is. So I¡¯ll try to go up tomorrow as soon as the sun rises.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t make a grand corps by selling your feet.¡±
¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m getting ready. You will be busy soon.¡±
What makes you so confident?
Everyone in the audience was puzzled by his words that his expression did not die for a moment and that he should rather worry about them.
* * *
The next morning.
Ray got up early and headed to the vige.
Then Zahas approached, as if he had been waiting for him since when.
¡°Thanks to you, I had a good time with my family yesterday.¡±
I finally got to see him smile.
Ray nodded.
¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
¡°What are you going to do today?¡±
¡°It¡¯s simple. I will buy grain there first.¡±
Zahas¡¯ expression slightly changed at the word grain.
¡°Ugh. A little unexpected. Why do you want to buy grain?¡±
¡°Grain is the basis of all trades. In order for the top to grow, trading grain is the fastest way.¡±
After he had spoken so much, Zahas couldn¡¯t speak any more.
In the first ce, he was not the owner of the upper ranks.
I followed him with my mouth shut, and after talking a few times, he lowered the price and bought grain in bulk.
¡°How much did you buy?¡±
¡°First of all, I bought fifty seats.¡±
¡°Five fifty seats!¡±
Fifty seats equaled the grain reserves of the upper ss.
Zahas, who did not know that he would invest all his money in grain, did not shut up.
One thing that surprised me was that this was just the beginning.
He bought grain and quickly moved somewhere.
There is no hesitation in walking, as if the path has been decided.
The ce he arrived at was a smithy lined with discarded weapons.
Is the business not doing well?
Only a lot of bent and broken weapons are abandoned.
The cksmith, who seemed to be the owner, also did not pay attention to the arrival of guests, as if he had no intention of doing business.
Ray approached the junk arms, inspected them carefully, and nodded.
¡°This should be enough.¡±
What will happen?
Maybe I can live with this too.
Zahas, who was worried inside, dissuaded him in a low voice.
¡°I don¡¯t think this is the case. look at that crooked sword How can a sword bend like that? It¡¯s not a sword¡ Mmm. Garbage, so to speak.¡±
The condition of the sword was not as good as he asserted.
The fact that it hasn¡¯t rusted is enough to thank.
Hana Ray shook his head.
¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s good.¡±
¡°¡¡±
When Zahas frowned a little, unable to understand his mental world, Ray approached the cksmith instead of answering.
¡°How much are these swords?¡±
The cksmith, who looked fussy even at first nce, nced at him once and let out a snort.
¡°Thirty fairy tales.¡±
No matter how trashy it may be, thirty iron swords are fairy tales.
Ray asked curiously at the amount that was much cheaper than he thought.
¡°Do you think it would be better to melt the iron and make it into a new sword?¡±
Usually, a normally made sword could cost more than five silver coins.
Hana cksmith was silent.
Do you have no intention of making a sword?
If that¡¯s not the case, is it hurting my pride to even recreate this garbage?
I¡¯ve heard that cksmiths have pride and stubbornness, so they sometimes don¡¯t remelt waste products, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen them myself.
¡®I don¡¯t think I¡¯m proud of myself at the point of selling junk in the first ce.¡¯
Truly headstrong cksmiths don¡¯t sell anything they don¡¯t approve of.
Ray took all the discarded weapons he had made and put them down.
¡°I will buy all of this. And I want to borrow some forges.¡±
At that, the muscr cksmith, who had shown no interest until now, twitched his eyebrows.
It must have been that he wanted to rent a forge.
¡°¡Did you just say in front of the cksmith that you want to rent a forge?¡±
What can¡¯t be done?
When it came to his hands, the Dwarves were also willing to open their smithies.
Not to mention, if it was a smithy that made scraps like this, it wouldn¡¯t be a pity to borrow it.
¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll go somewhere else.¡±
As he spoke, he tossed the leather pouch on the table.
Then, the pocket opened and a yellow gold coin was sneaked out.
The cksmith, who had just been about to shout at the bewitching figure of the gold coin, suddenly closed his mouth.
¡°There is nothing that can¡¯t be done. Use as much as you like. ha ha ha.¡±
He smiles like a merchant and sneaks out of his seat.
He seemed to have no self-respect to the point of doubting whether the author was indeed a cksmith.
Entering the forge, Ray closed his eyes and enjoyed the smell of the old brazier.
¡°Hiya, it tastes like this too.¡±
I don¡¯t know what the hell it tastes like, but it was clear that someone who didn¡¯t know would treat me like a madman.
Zahas asked anxiously.
¡°Have you ever touched a Danju sword?¡±
It is questionable whether he has any experience in cksmithing, even though he looks young.
Instead of answering Zahas, Ray skillfully lit the fire in the furnace.
As he prepared to melt the scrap weapons, Ray used to blow the bellows and light the fire in the furnace.
After adding a few more pieces of firewood and repeating the bellows, the smithy was filled with hot heat.
Even Zahas, who was just watching, sweat dripped from his body like rain.
Ray, who started to use cksmithing as if it were his first limb, had the appearance of a craftsman.
Are you ready soon?
Ray rubbed his hands together and smiled.
¡°This must taste like something I¡¯ve been working on for a long time.¡±
Chapter 546
Episode 546 Saving the Earl (4)
The cksmith who was watching him from afar snorted.
¡®joy. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ve ever touched iron.¡¯
Even if you borrowed the whole forge, there is a limit to the hands of a beginner.
cksmithing is not funny enough that a cool sword can be born simply by tapping a little iron.
Do you know what he thinks?
Ray looked at the furnace and smiled.
¡®The firepower is stronger than it looks.¡¯
I didn¡¯t expect tools because the cksmith¡¯s skills were poor.
It seems that the brazier is using an expensive one.
However, there was a feeling that the time was a little short to melt the iron.
Ray moved Mana without Zahas¡¯ knowledge.
As the mana flowing from his fingertips fueled the fire, the heat of the brazier rose.
Soon after, the iron melted, and Ray slowly poured molten iron into the mold.
Since it is a cksmith that specializes in making swords, fortunately the mold is normal.
After the iron took shape, he finished lightly polishing and prepared for the podium.
As he was measuring the weight of the hammer, he rolled it in his hand and smiled.
¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s heavy!¡±
Let¡¯s hit the heated iron with a hammer once.
Kaaaang-!
With a clear sound, the smithy is energized.
The cksmith, who was counting the gold coins on the table, got goosebumps.
He has been cksmithing for 20 years, but it is the first time he hears such a loud sound.
¡®It must have been a coincidence.¡¯
He tried to bring his eyes to the gold coins, but unlike his heart, his mind was focused on the forge.
Kaaaang-!
After the second note identical to the first one.
The cksmith kicked off his seat and ran toward the furnace.
¡°What the hell are you talking about!¡±
Kaaaang-!
I went to the ce where I shouted, and the person of the example was tapping lightly with a hammer.
Use your shoulder to tap the iron with force up to your wrist.
Kaaaang-!
Even if you look at it, you can tell that it is not hitting hard.
Then what the hell is this arrogance!
The cksmith was fascinated and watched him work the iron.
When the hammer opened the iron finely, the sword seemed to tremble as if it were happy.
If iron were alive, would it be like this?
The melody that the hammer makes is something he has never heard before.
Kaaaang-!
Every time he heard the sound, his whole body trembled like steel undergoing refinement.
* * *
Fold the iron and hit it with a hammer a few times.
Even though the de has not been properly sharpened yet, it boasts a graceful appearance with the ck thread that was born in Ray¡¯s hand.
When the brightly colored double-edged sword appeared, Zahas shut his mouth like a mute who had eaten honey.
The cksmith and Zahas were of one mind and could not take their eyes off the sword.
That said, the anticipation felt from the sword was no joke.
It is said that the sword made by a famous Dwarf craftsman gives the illusion that it can be cut just by looking at it, but the sword in front of you was exactly like that.
Ray examined the sword carefully and nodded.
¡°Roughly, this is like a sword.¡±
Do you think it looks like a sword?
Zahas looked at him with trembling eyes.
In his opinion, a sword of this size would not be ashamed of at all even if it was passed down through the family.
It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to evaluate the sword more harshly than anyone else on the subject of making it yourself.
Ray stroked the de a few times, finished it, and raised the sword.
I made a bag one by one, but there is still a lot of molten iron left.
Of course, he bought dozens of scrap swords from the cksmith.
Some time after the first one waspleted, Ray started making the second sword again.
Seeing that, he thought that the cksmith was not himself, but that he was more like the cksmith.
¡®I must have been doing it wrong.¡¯
Blinded by money, he gave up on his work and was doing something he shouldn¡¯t have done.
The cksmith, who was reflecting on his actions, carefully observed Ray cksmithing from a distance.
That¡¯s how Ray ended up spending a whole day at the forge with the two of them.
* * *
He made twenty swords through the night.
Zahas gulped down his saliva as he watched as each one wasparable to a famous sword.
With the leather cloth wrapped around her arm, Ray took her seat in an appropriate ce as soon as she got out of the forge.
A road where many people pass by.
Rather than a ce where stalls are lined up, a few cloths are spread in an alley lined up to imitate a stall.
¡°Zahas. Bring 20 seats out of the 50 seats left at the grain store.¡±
¡°Are you going to sell all that amount? I think it would be better not to overdo it from the first day.¡±
¡°Heh heh. Maybe they¡¯ll be moring for more?¡±
Although the way he boasts is questionable, none of the things he has shown so far have been ordinary.
Zahas has been looking for grain in silence.
Lay, who had spread out the stalls and piled sacks of grain, started business in earnest.
His eyes went to the sword he was holding.
Even without solicitation, adventurers lined up at his stall.
¡°I want to buy that sword.¡±
¡°Ten gold coins per sack.¡±
¡°Ten.¡±
It was a lot of money to pay for a single sword, but seeing the sword spewing out anticipation draws my appetite.
The adventurer willingly offered the money without much hesitation.
¡°Give me one.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
He bought a sword for thirty copper coins and sold it for ten gold coins.
A big smile appeared on Ray¡¯s face at the ridiculous profit.
As time passed, Ray¡¯s stalls became word of mouth among adventurers.
They say they¡¯re selling ridiculous swords.
In addition to grain and silk, they also dealt with misceneous essories, so it was considered a merchant of all things in the vige.
Also, in the case of grain and silk, it was cheaper to buy from him than from ordinary stores, because they were bought cheaply in bulk.
As a result, various people, from vige women to adventurers, visited Ray¡¯s stall and traded.
Zahas¡¯s eyes widened as time passed and the goods disappeared and the money increased instead.
In no time, all twenty grains were sold, and only a sword worth ten gold coins was left, but many adventurers were paying attention because there were few items for sale.
¡°Give me that bastard sword.¡±
¡°No wait. If you sell it to me, I will pay double the price.¡±
¡°Get your hands off me. That sword was the first thing I noticed.¡±
¡°joy. Selling is the heart of the owner.¡±
As the situation progressed like this, Ray couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter.
¡°I am a merchant. I have no choice but to sell the sword to someone who asks for a high price.¡±
As if he was instigating a fight, he continued with an attitude of ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯, and the remaining swords began to be auctioned off.
¡°Thirty gold coins!¡±
¡°No way! I¡¯ll give you five more gold coins!¡±
¡°Look! I¡¯ll give you forty gold coins! Sell the sword to me!¡±
Even with a little encouragement, the price soars to the ceiling, so there is no better situation than this.
As the price range increased, money-strapped adventurers became impatient.
As a result, the argument intensifies and a physical fight is about to begin.
Ray pulled them apart in a staggering moment.
¡°I will sell it for forty gold coins.¡±
There can be no objection to the fact that the merchant sets the price and sells it.
¡°Good idea!¡±
Since the sword was so good, the adventurer who had offered to pay forty gold coins was pleased and held out a bag of gold coins.
¡°Sheesh.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too bad. Look at this, master. When will the next item arrive?¡±
After thinking about it for a while, Ray replied.
¡°I think the next one will be a week away. There are also things like grain and silk, so please buy a lot.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a week. Well, I don¡¯t care how long it takes as long as I can get a good sword. Be sure to sell it to me next time.¡±
The adventurers looked down at their weapons and smacked their lips.
Looking at the splendid weapons just now, it seems that the beloved sword that I have been handling for several years looks angr.
When they left, there were only two left in the stall.
It¡¯s like my pulse has been blown out.
Zahas exhaled.
¡°¡What a crazy business it was.¡±
¡°It was fun, right?¡±
¡°Well¡ I¡¯d be lying if I said it wasn¡¯t fun¡¡±
he said, looking at the pile of gold coins on the floor.
In an instant, I earned well over a hundred gold coins.
If it were yesterday¡¯s self, it¡¯s a story that I wouldn¡¯t have believed easily.
In just one day, he earned as much money as the rest of the upper ranks.
Ray picked up some of the gold coins scattered randomly on the floor, put them in his pocket, and handed them to Zahas.
¡°take it. This is my daily wage.¡±
It was only about three gold coins, but to Zahas, it was enough money to live on for half a year.
He waved his hand in amazement.
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything right today. Wasn¡¯t the sobriety responsible for both selling and buying?¡±
¡°Once you make money, you be motivated. If you do stalls until the top gets bigger, I¡¯ll give you 100% of the profits I made that day. I have toe out early tomorrow to work, so buy some meat today and spend time with my family.¡±
¡°Everyone is sober¡¡±
It¡¯s not enough to give them a down payment, so to say they¡¯re paying even the daily wages like this.
Originally, it was a treatment that I could not have imagined.
The more he thought of being favored by Ray, the more he became motivated.
¡®I¡¯ll have to work harder from tomorrow.¡¯
to repay the favor.
On top of that, if the profit of the day rises, your daily wage also increases.
Even if you earn just one gold coin a day, it will be thirty in a month.
Zahas recalled himself buying a small plot with his family, building a house, and farming.
A smile crept across his face involuntarily.
¡°Don¡¯t like it too much. I don¡¯t know what business will be yet.¡±
¡°Even if Danju only makes and sells swords, it can be considered a half sess. haha.¡±
¡°There are limits to what I can create. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to open a cksmith¡¯s shop at all, but if you want to be at the top, you¡¯ll have to expand yourwork of trades first. Business will be a little different from tomorrow.¡±
How does business change?
Today¡¯s business alone was sessful enough.
When Zahas tilted his head, Ray grinned.
¡°First of all, I will be the top of the town.¡±
Chapter 547
Episode 547 Saving the Countess (5)
Even the next day, Ray still wandered around town with Zahas.
If the reason you went around the vige in the first ce was to gather information, the reason you are going around the vige this time is to make a deal.
No matter how massive the top is, it cannot be self-sufficient by itself.
I had to find a back boat that was reliable enough not to be shaken by anything.
¡®I want to solve the problem with grain first.¡¯
Yesterday I sold 20 suk of grain, and my stock ran out.
There were still thirty seats left, but even that would be sold out in three days.
Looking around, Ray entered a decently located grain store nearby.
With the sound of a bell when you open the door, the man who appears to be the owner raises his head slightly.
¡°Wee.¡±
¡°I want to see some grain.¡±
Did he feel something when he carefully observed his surroundings?
The man got up from his seat.
¡°You didn¡¯te simply to buy grain, did you? sit down I¡¯ll get the car right away.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
When the owner, who had offered the seat, disappeared, Ray stood up quietly.
Then, without seeing the grains called bora, he wanders around and starts looking at the shops.
Zahas, puzzled by that, asked.
¡°Is there a reason you¡¯ve been looking around the store since before?¡±
They obviously came to buy grain.
However, since the person named Danju has no interest in things and only snoops around, he can¡¯t help but look suspicious.
¡°Most of the grains sold around here are brought from the same ce, so the quality will be roughly the same. Then all that remains is how to store it.¡±
¡°To me they all look the same. Which one is better?¡±
¡°The softer the surface, the better. To make a more detailedparison, it is faster to feel the temperature yourself.¡±
As Ray spoke, he stretched out his hand and focused on the temperature he felt in his palm.
Previously, he had learned from Derp how to feel the right temperature.
I put my hand on the brazier and yelled at him to feel the warmth, which made my hand feel hot for several days.
If he had been the culprit, his palms would have been burned by the brazier.
Let¡¯s refresh our memory and gently put our hand on the stall with grain.
¡®Hoo.¡¯
Moderately cool wind blows.
Did they install magic tools to store grain?
Looking at the fact that they even put up a tent to avoid direct sunlight, I think it¡¯s a pretty trustworthy store.
I was lucky enough to find a good shop from the beginning.
Just in time, the owner brought the car out.
¡°Eat.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°So what¡¯s going on with your store? As I said before, I don¡¯t think I came here to buy grain¡¡±
He was quite quick-witted.
Ray looked at the grain without answering the man¡¯s question.
¡°It is very well maintained.¡±
It is of better quality than the grain from the store that sold twenty seats yesterday.
Maybe it¡¯s the difference in how you store it.
Ray was admiring the owner¡¯s professionalism in handling grain while using magic tools.
The man nodded his head proudly.
¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it¡¯s the best in the territory, but it will be the best in the vige.¡±
I also like the confidence.
Just like the owner¡¯s confidence, the grains are well managed.
Thinking there was nothing more to look around, Ray made up his mind.
¡°I want to make a deal.¡±
Even though the words were sudden, the man took a calm attitude as if he had already expected them.
¡°Tell me.¡±
He is a man who knows how to negotiate.
Even if the store hadn¡¯t been located in an unpopted alley, it would have held a significant position among other upper-ss merchants.
Ray took out the parchment he had prepared.
I asked Count Sylvester to prepare it.
It is a ¡®trade permit¡¯ that is absolutely necessary to go up in an advantageous position.
With this permit, even trade with other countries, which are said to be difficult to obtain even by the upper ranks, bes possible.
The foundation for the top to grow was prepared from the beginning.
Does thepany also know the meaning of trade transactions?
The owner¡¯s eyes, which had been trying to listen to the story just a little while ago, sparkled brightly.
¡°You mean Count Sylvester gave permission?¡±
Although it was obtained through force rather than persuasion.
Ray nodded innocently as if nothing had happened.
¡°That¡¯s it.¡±
If the count had refused, it was a permit that he would have ripped off with a p on the cheek.
In the eyes of the host, who did not know the full story of the incident, Ray could only be seen as a talented young merchant.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. You haven¡¯t been the one to grant trade permits before.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a permit written for you saying that you¡¯re particrly interested in it this time.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. It seems that he has managed to win the earl¡¯s favor. I¡¯ve been living in this vige for over thirty years, but not a single guild has ever received a trade permit.¡±
It will.
It must have been that the upper ranks of Count Sylvester were rtively smallpared to other territories because they did not arbitrarily grant trade permits in the first ce.
The man who looked down at the permit at the upper level let out a drool.
¡°What do you want?¡±
Finally asked for bait.
Ray tried to hide his excitement and spoke calmly.
¡°Please deliver grain to this merchant group.¡±
¡°How much do you want?¡±
After thinking for a moment, Ray raised a finger.
¡°For starters, 100 seats per month is enough.¡±
¡°A hundred seats on the ship?¡±
One hundred seats of rice is an amount that can only be sold at the upper level of a small and medium-sized business specializing in grain.
Where the hell are you going to spend that much?
The owner shook his head.
¡°One hundred seats is too much for us. All we can deliver right now is forty seats.¡±
¡°Forty seats. Is there any way to increase the amount?¡±
¡°There is a way if you ce an order in the ce where you are trading¡ but if there is a loss¡¡± he
says and nces at you.
In other words, if you trust the upper ss and order 100 seats of rice, but the person who decides to buy runs away, it is because the owner has to take all the responsibility.
The concern was even greater because the amount was not small.
When he couldn¡¯t decide on the extension, Ray silently took out a piece of money from his bosom.
one tinum coin.
However, its value was far more valuable than gold coins.
¡°Will this be all right?¡±
At his words, the host opened his mouth.
I¡¯ve seen many gold coins, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen imperial tinum coins.
No matter how much it is to buy a hundred seats of rice, I never thought I would give out a tinum coin.
The owner asked, unable to close his open mouth.
¡°Are you really giving me tinum coins?¡±
The tone of voice also changed to politeness.
¡°It¡¯s not just giving. It is handed over under the condition that we continue to do business with the Bonn Merchant.¡±
Is the transaction a problem!
He was ready to tear down even the door of the shop and offer it if necessary.
¡°Of course. It¡¯s about 100 grains, so I¡¯ll tell the customer. By when should I be ready?¡±
Mmm.
There are still 6 days left to make the armor, so it¡¯s better to do it as soon as possible.
However, since I had to prepare for the grain business before that, a week or so would be appropriate.
¡°Please within a week.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a week. All right. Tomemorate today¡¯s meeting, we will pay for the wagons to load the grain.¡±
Of course, since I received a tinum coin, that would be natural.
As soon as the conversation seemed to be over, Ray got up from his seat.
¡°I¡¯lle back in a week.¡±
¡°I will be waiting for you.¡±
In an instant, in the mind of the owner, Ray was elevated from a fledgling upper-ss to a high-ranking member of the upper ss.
All I had to do was do this.
In a trade, the one with the upper hand always benefits.
* * *
As we left the grain store, Zahas said anxiously.
¡°I wonder if it will upset me that I handed over the tinum coin.¡±
It is a tinum coin that is said to be made by summoning dwarves only on special days in the Lessian Empire.
Spending all that money on grain trading?
I couldn¡¯t help but worry that all the hidden funds of the upper house had gone out.
¡°Do not worry. Soon you will be earning more than a single tinum coin canpare.¡±
Those words make me wonder if I¡¯m dreaming a dream beyond being optimistic.
Zahas said without losing.
¡°How can you be so sure? I¡¯ve heard that going up is as dangerous as sailing in the middle of the sea in a boat without a sail. If you, too, are leaders of a trade union, you must understand this, right?¡±
His tone was quiet, but there was a hint of rebuke in it.
If only the harp had been lifted, it would have hit the head with a bronze ray.
He is the one who raised Hafman Corporation, which is said to be the top of the continent, by merging it with the Salvation Corporation.
Talking about going up to him and not to anyone else.
For Hafman, it is a serious crime that amounts to sphemy.
Ray didn¡¯t answer Zahas¡¯ words.
Anyway, time will tell.
It is also the reason why he has obtained a permit for trade transactions.
¡°Trust me. After a week, you will be at the top of the vige.¡±
What do you mean by confidence?
Zahas tried to say more, but the moment he looked into his eyes, he was speechless.
I¡¯m not lying.
It didn¡¯t seem like he was chasing an empty dream either.
I don¡¯t know how much he was looking into the future of the guild, but it was clear that he was full of confidence.
At that point, Zahas had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.
It was decided by the Danju who leads the upper ranks.
He had no right to stop it.
¡®I should hope that Danju¡¯s premonition isn¡¯t wrong.¡¯
The things he¡¯s shown so far have been amazing.
This time, Danju will surely show something.
Zahas himself didn¡¯t realize it, but he was trusting Ray without realizing it.
Chapter 548
Episode 548 Saving the Earl¡¯s Family (6)
A week remains until grain arrives.
Ray, who finished preparations in two days, was busy ying and eating at the count¡¯s house as he had nothing to do.
Sylvester seemed to notice hisziness, but said nothing.
Ray stayed in his bedroom all morning and only came out around lunchtime.
¡°What should I spend my time doing today?¡±
I yawned and looked around.
A few of the attendants are busy running around, but overall it seems fairly unupied.
It¡¯s always crowded at lunch time.
Compared to other county families, it is impossibly quiet.
¡°It¡¯s like an empty mansion.¡±
As he walked aimlessly across the garden, a cheering sound came to his ears.
¡°Haap!¡±
Kaaaang-!
The sound of weapons colliding.
There is no ce like this for him who was just trying to kill time.
Ray headed straight for the gymnasium.
From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that Count Sylvester didn¡¯t spare any money for the soldiers¡¯ gymnasium.
Unlike the mansion, the gymnasium, which was as huge as a third of the garden, was not shabby.
In the middle of it, soldiers with different weapons caught their eyes.
It would be nice to see that each one of them moves unusually.
Rey settled down around the gymnasium and chewed on the beef jerky she had brought for a rough lunch.
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
Swords of soldiers engaged in sparring collide with each other.
To hold a real sword during practice sparring.
Just by looking at it, you can guess how high the level of the soldiers is.
A sword flew over a soldier¡¯s head.
It seems that it is not easy to block because it is in the middle of swinging the sword.
One soldier showed an unexpected movement.
swish-!
His position lowered in an instant, and he retrieved the sword and returned it to the opponent.
Kaaaang-!
Although it was an unexpected counterattack, the opponent managed to block it well.
For a soldier, the transition between karate and karate is extremely natural.
¡°Hoo.¡±
Curious, Ray took a closer look at the movements of the soldiers.
Just in time, the soldiers who got their postures again were ying with their swords.
They prioritized avoiding the opponent¡¯s sword rather than blocking it, but they were taking the method of avoiding by turning their backs whenever the sword approached with their knees as the main axis.
That is why, for a moment, their bodies seemed to be lowered.
Ray looked at them and was puzzled.
¡°It¡¯s not a level of swordsmanship that can be taught to soldiers¡¡±
Doesn¡¯t it seem like they¡¯re trying to foster knights?
If it was that level of swordsmanship and footwork, it would be the level that was passed down from generation to generation in other baron families.
I¡¯ve heard that Count Sylvester¡¯s family is famous for their swords, but I couldn¡¯t believe it was this much.
¡°That¡¯s why there weren¡¯t many soldiers.¡±
You can imagine how much training he had to do to show that kind of movement.
He must have trained hard enough to vomit blood and shave his bones.
Just looking at the way they move their swords, they are already at the level of semi-knights, not soldiers.
Although the number is not on the side, if you are on the battlefield, it will be more helpful than a fair number of knights.
When they move their swords, they are using only their pure bodies, not mana.
In the midst of appreciating the swordsmanship of the soldiers, Sylveria in light te armor approached over the gymnasium.
Did you know that someone was watching the soldiers training?
With a hard expression on her face, she spoke to Ray.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°I have nothing to do. As you can see, it is killing time.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would make a top?¡±
¡°I have already finished all the preparations. From now on, my job is to wait.¡±
¡°¡was the grand corps so easy to create? It is said that talented and prestigious merchants are only possible if they are blessed with heavenly luck.¡±
It was said to be sarcastic about his behavior of only ying and eating, but the answer that came back was spectacle.
¡°You can do this when you¡¯re at my level.¡±
At his arrogant words, Sylveria snorted ¡®huh¡¯.
¡°I¡¯ll see if that¡¯s true.¡±
Even though she said that, Silveria burst into anger inside.
His father, Earl Sylvester, did not spare all the family support for him.
He treated him extremely harshly, showing him not only the trade license he had never given before, but even the family ledger.
But what does it mean toe back!
He talked nonsense saying he would make a guild, but eventually returned to his family and the daily life of ying and eating is repeated.
How can I stay still while watching this?
Sylveria deliberately told him.
¡°It¡¯s not fun to watch from afar. I¡¯ll arrange a seat near the gymnasium, so why don¡¯t you take a closer look?¡±
It was a proposal to intimidate him by showing his swordsmanship skills, but Ray, whether he knew what she was thinking or not, epted her words with admiration.
¡°great. It just happened that my eyesight was blurry and it was ufortable.¡±
Seeing her giggling made her even more angry, but Silveria suppressed it.
¡°Come over here.¡±
* * *
As he arrived at the gymnasium, he was greeted by a familiar face.
¡°Long time no see.¡±
The man escorting Gide pretended to know.
¡°long time no see. When you were homeless, you pretended to be like that, so you were really in a position to blow a little bit?¡±
At his words, the manughed heartily.
¡°Uh ha ha ha. I was just given a pastime by the count. Didn¡¯t you say you came to visit today? Although it is a rule that soldiers¡¯ training is not visible to outsiders¡ Uhm. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s you.¡±
It is already famous among the servants how much Count Sylvester favors him.
Even he, who used to teach soldiers whenever he had free time, had heard about it through word of mouth, so he said it all.
Silveria settled down first and swung her sword lightly.
¡°Please take care of me today.¡±
Although she is the daughter of a count, it seems that she mixes easily with the soldiers when training.
The soldiers bowed to her without hesitation.
¡°Thank you,dy.¡±
A middle-aged man came out with a sword.
Normally, it would be normal for a younger soldier to deal with it.
Ray looked at her with surprised eyes.
Surely a mana user is a mana user?
Among the soldiers, there were some who were quite strong.
¡°Come when it is convenient for you.¡±
The man¡¯s posture as he spoke was undisturbed.
I could feel mana from him.
It was clear that the man had also reached a mana user.
Silveria, who nodded lightly, pulled out her sword and attacked the man at the same time.
Neat toes.
It was a blow so fast that you could hear the friction sound you heard when you pulled out the sword only btedly.
The man raised his sword and let her sword strike obliquely.
The disadvantage of sword swordsmanship is that you have to retrieve the sword once in order to use the follow-up.
Does the in-house know that?
He quickly raised his sword and cut it.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Didn¡¯t you think about the next day?
In an instant, her posture copsed.
Hana quickly regained her bnce and twisted her body to dodge the sword.
With a narrow gap, the sword passed over her shoulder.
As if he didn¡¯t think he could avoid it, the man gave a slightly surprised expression.
¡°You grew up in just a few days.¡±
¡°It was small, but it was enlightening.¡±
¡°You are wonderful.¡±
Although he was talking, the man¡¯s sword constantly flew at Sylveria¡¯s gap.
One by one, she cut off the shing swords one by one, and then counterattacked once or twice.
There was even a case where the man who had the upper hand was on the defensive.
¡®The sword is different from before.¡¯
Mana management was the same as before and now, but the moment of swinging and collecting the sword became so clean that it could not bepared to before.
However, it was natural.
Having solidified her basic skills from the start, she even gained experience inbat by engaging in fierce battles with goblins.
Is that all?
Perhaps thanks to the struggle between life and death, even the hesitation about killing has disappeared to some extent.
As a result, the sword became faster and the movement became cleaner.
She has a talent for swordsmanship, so she learned a lot from fierce battles.
¡°Can I use mana soon?¡±
¡°You seem to be crying a lot today. It¡¯s still early, but it¡¯s good.¡±
At Sylveria¡¯s words, a weak but weak sword aura rose from the man¡¯s sword.
As she also raised Maju Mana, the sh between the two intensified.
Chae Ae Ae-!
Kaaaang-!
Every time the swords collided, a roar erupted.
Her swordsmanship, which was as strong as that of a defeated sword, and the man¡¯s sword that shed it gently.
The swordsmanship of the two was so close that no one could say who was better.
In terms of mana management, Sylveria was ahead, but the soldiers were receiving it well with experience.
Even Ray, who was watching, admired the swordsmanship of the two.
Even though it was a beginner level mana user, it was refreshing to see a sword that was neatly connected.
Sylveria put more strength into her sword, perhaps thinking of ending it sooner orter.
Kwaaaang-!
Quaang-!
Let¡¯s get to the time when swords collide and explosions explode.
An escort knight who had been watching quietly intervened in the sparring and stopped the two.
Sussss-
He came like a ghost and stretched out his sword just before gathering strength, and the two swords, which were about topete, stopped at the same time.
¡°Mydy, please stop. Matchmaking is good, but being too absorbed in it is actually harmful.
Aftering to her senses, Sylveria nodded and stepped back.
¡°I was excited for a while because I hadn¡¯t moved in a while.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Please be gentle. My wife will nag me again if my body is broken and I go back.¡±
Having said that, the man seems to be in good shape.
After the fierce battle, Silveria took a moment to catch her breath and nced in the direction where Ray was.
He was pping with admiration.
Did you know your skills now?
Deliberately exerting more energy than usual, she was quite satisfied with his reaction.
But I can¡¯t back off so easily.
If you press your nose t once, you won¡¯t be able to make a sound next time.
She pointed to the sword hanging from Ray¡¯s waist.
¡°Seeing that you have the baron¡¯s son¡¯s sword, you seem to have mastered swordsmanship. Can you teach me a few things?¡±
The eyes of the soldiers were focused on Ray, who was openly pointed out.
Chapter 549
Episode 549 Saving the Earl (7)
Then, Ray asks, ¡°Is that me?¡± I looked at her with that expression.
¡°I heard from Brother Gide that the son¡¯s family is famous for swordsmanship in Celia. I would like to see it once.¡±
At Sylveria¡¯s bold words, Ray was troubled.
To be honest, I don¡¯t have the confidence to control my strength.
She is at most a beginner mana user.
For Ray, a swordsman at the level of Sylveria is said to be capable of easily subduing it with brute strength without using mana.
She was thinking about her own safety, but Sylveria thought of it a little differently.
¡®If you¡¯re confident in your swordsmanship, you won¡¯t worry. After all, the sword worn around the waist was for decoration.¡¯
When he had a bloody battle with the goblins.
Looking at the corpses of monsters scattered around, I felt ashamed of myself for thinking that he might have done it even for a moment.
It¡¯s even more frustrating because I feel like I¡¯ve been duped for some reason.
She gave strength to her words.
¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have confidence. It¡¯s a rare opportunity, so I just wanted to take it lightly.¡±
The atmosphere around her froze at her slightly aggressive words.
Is it unfamiliar to see her, who has never lost her manners?
The soldiers also silently watched the two of them.
An escort knight approached him to lighten the mood.
¡°It seems that thedy is very hot today. Isn¡¯t this enough for sparring?¡±
¡°¡Pelos.¡±
She was about to say something to the escort driver, but she shook her head.
¡°No. All right.¡±
She herself felt that her head was overheating, strangely more than usual.
I wonder if the fact that I¡¯ve always been anxious that strangers might ruin my family these days has yed a big role.
Sylveria kept the sword in the scabbard.
My excitement is broken, so I want to turn around.
A voice came from behind.
¡°great. I¡¯ll ept it. I don¡¯t like hurting people, but if I control my strength, it will work somehow.¡±
At those words, the left became even more chilly.
Sylveria¡¯s level was never lowpared to her age.
No, on the contrary, his swordsmanship was more mature than his peers, so he could have grown significantly if one or two more years passed.
However, at first nce, his sparring words seemed to ignore Sylveria.
His light words and actions were offensive to the soldiers who had been training together with her.
Silveria smiled with a sincere smile at those words.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Do you think you are confident?¡±
He said that, but he looked angry.
The escort knight, called Pelos, sighed as the situation became more and more embarrassing.
¡°Is it really okay to do it? Even though she looks like that, she is a skilled mana user.¡±
¡°are you okay. I will do it lightly.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Pelos stood in the middle of the gymnasium to prepare for any unexpected situation.
There¡¯s no way Sylveria would do that, but she might wield her sword out of emotion.
Under the focus of the soldiers¡¯ attention.
As the two stood on one side of the arena, Pelos looked at them in turn.
¡°I¡¯m talking about old age, but take it lightly.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Hearing Sylveria¡¯s answer, he stepped back as if he was relieved.
As he moved away, Silveria quietly drew her sword.
Ray tilted his head at the sight of him pulling out his sword in advance, as if he wasn¡¯t using the swordsmanship he just showed.
¡°Is it a little different from before?¡±
¡°There is no need to use foot swordsmanship for beginners.¡±
Even Zeke, who has already be a perfect master, constantly tries hard not to lose a yer whenpeting lightly with him.
However, now that I have reached the beginner level of mana user, Iughed for some reason as I ignored my opponent so much.
Sylveria hardened her expression at hisughter.
¡®¡Smile?¡¯
The thought of being ignored put strength into the hand holding the natural sword bottle.
she said coldly.
¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡±
¡°You cane when it is convenient for you.¡±
¡°¡Are you going to give up the yers?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just light sparring.¡±
At his words, she gave up her desire to be moderate.
Li Zi is looking down on Dalian.
I¡¯ll do it lightly.
How could you treat Dalian with that kind of mindset?
¡®I¡¯ll have to show myself and make sure I don¡¯t carry my face up again.¡¯
Having made up her mind, Sylveria aimed her sword.
As mana flows through the whole body, the momentum bes sharper.
like a single sword.
The soldiers couldn¡¯t help but be astonished at the sight of her spitting out anticipation.
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to activate mana already.¡±
¡°You have grown more than before.¡±
On the other hand, Ray standing cross-legged on the other side was so ordinary that no one could find any trace of his mastery of swordsmanship.
¡°¡there¡¯s nothing to see.¡±
¡°That way, the decision will be made in an instant.¡±
Even Pelos thought differently.
He didn¡¯t feel any signs of mana.
It was a disprove that he had not reached a mana user.
¡®This sparring is the victory of the youngdy.¡¯
Silveria, frowning at the sight of him standing still without pulling out his sword, threw the sword.
¡°ha!¡±
The trail of the extended sword reached Ray with a spirited spirit.
Of course, since it was in the form of sparring, she intended to stop right before it touched her body, but the result came out differently than she thought.
Kaaaang-!
Rey, who had seized her sword, lightly parried her sword.
The shock that tingled her hands made Sylveria almost lose her sword for an instant.
¡®This is¡¡¯
His sword, pulled out of the scabbard, sprayed the son-inw full of magic.
A horrifying scam.
My whole body trembled just by looking at it.
Embarrassed for a while.
Aftering to her senses, she threw her sword again.
A sword that draws an honest straight line.
Although there was no mboyance, if you try to lightly block it like you did just now, your center will shake.
Ray honestly raised his sword.
At that, Silveria immediately saw an opportunity to shed her sword.
Looking for a gap, she panicked again.
¡®Isn¡¯t there a gap in the rain?¡¯
Unlike the moment before, when he was standing awkwardly, his posture was refined to the point where there was no fault.
Even so, Ray was now imitating Zeke¡¯s swordsmanship and using it.
He didn¡¯t have a proper swordsmanship, so he stole the swordsman¡¯s swordsmanship that came to his mind.
Since he was dealing with a swordsmanship secret handed down from generation to generation in the prestigious Trey duke family, there was no way that Sylveria, who had reached a mere mana user, could handle it.
As he was at a loss, not knowing what to do, Ray immediately threw his sword.
She raised her sword urgently.
Kwaaaang-!
After taking three or four steps back, Sylveria, who managed to relieve her strength, did not take her eyes off Ray.
¡°If the yer is taken away, there will be no porridge or rice.¡±
On the other hand, Ray leisurely drove her into a corner.
¡°Aww!¡±
Driven into a corner, Sylveria eventually put mana on her sword.
Whoa-!
A sword aura rises with a resonant sound.
Ray¡¯s ck sword, which spewed goosebumps enough to give goosebumps, would be cut off at any moment.
¡°I¡¯m done with being proud!¡±
Silveria, overheated by sparring, swung her sword without thinking.
The Sylvester family¡¯s swordsmanship, made for use on the battlefield,cks the mercy they have to bring out in sparring.
Even Pelos, who tried to stop the sparring due to the speed of the des of ab, was a step toote.
¡°No,dy!¡±
A sword full of mana came down to Ray¡¯s head.
At that time, even the girl who threw the sword felt sorry for her.
Ray slowly extended his sword.
Let his slow-moving sword touch the approaching one.
Pasasasak-!
Unable to withstand the aftermath of the mana, her sword broke into pieces.
Sylveria¡¯s eyes were colored with astonishment.
The Count¡¯s swordsmanship.
own sword.
With one light stroke of his sword, it was broken helplessly.
As a result that no one expected, the gymnasium was enveloped in silence.
Pelos couldn¡¯t understand the movement just now.
Sword and sword met.
One was a sword aura and the other was just an ordinary sword.
Even so, the one who collided and lost was Sylveria.
Even if a miracle had urred, the results did not make sense to the extent that it was difficult to understand.
Silveria, whose beloved sword had been shattered, shook her hands.
¡®I wasn¡¯t even an opponent.¡¯
I knew it only after I faced the sword.
He was a huge mountain.
His hands tingled as if they were about to explode at the touch of a hand that blocked his sword.
There is nothing meaningless in a single light movement, and when the swords collide, you feel a wall you cannot jump over, so you realize that you are not really your opponent.
He was proud of himself as a genius when ites to swordsmanship.
The speed at which he absorbed learning from a young age was at a level far beyond that of his peers, so he thought he had no opponents anymore.
But there was another sky above the sky.
When he recalled the self-confident image he had just had in front of him, his face flushed red with shame.
Ray, who put his sword in the scabbard, approached her.
¡°are you okay?¡±
Zeke¡¯s swordsmanship was designed to withstand opponents of the same level.
Since he swung something like that against a beginner, of course there was no way the sword would be safe.
Ray was regretting that he had an ident even though he had done it himself.
I had no intention of breaking even the sword.
I was just thinking of pushing the sword away, but who would have known that it would break without force!
¡®That makes it a bit stronger.¡¯
He med the poor cksmith.
Silveria, immersed in bewilderment, answered without thinking.
¡°Yes yes¡.¡±
¡°I failed a little in controlling my strength, but it is fortunate that there were no injuries.¡±
Are you saying that he adjusted his strength after showing the current sh?
Then, what would happen if they collided with each other with all their might?
Whether you know someone else¡¯s inside or not.
Ray smiled awkwardly and continued.
¡°It¡¯s good swordsmanship. It was a pleasant sparring.¡±
If I had heard it before sparring, I would have snorted, but not now.
Sylveria felt chills run down her spine.
His words and actions that seemed to ignore him.
All of the things I thought were bluffs would be true.
If he had a different mind, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand still.
It was like putting my foot in the jaws of a tiger, so the chills came in an instant.
She bowed her head.
¡°That¡¯s me¡ Thank you forpeting.¡±
Chapter 550
Episode 550 Saving the Countess (8)
Ray escaped the gym as if he were running away.
As if he was possessed by something, the eyes of the audience did not know how to separate from his back as he left.
* * *
In a luxurious pce, people dressed in luxurious silk clothes are sitting at a table.
¡°okay. What happened to Count Sylvester?¡±
When the neat-looking middle-aged man spoke, a man with a prominent physique responded.
¡°I sent an assassin, but unfortunately it seems to have failed.¡±
¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a pity. I thought you would hand over the heirloom if you made the sole heir hostage.¡±
¡°sorry. It is because of my immaturity.¡±
¡°No. It¡¯s something I wasn¡¯t expecting much anyway.¡±
The middle-aged man brought a ss of wine to his mouth and said.
¡°Anyway, Count Sylvester is supposed to hand over the heirloom to us. Now that I¡¯ve cut off all the funding lines, I¡¯m going to ask someone for a favor. Without even knowing that our hands were reached.¡±
The woman who was listening to him covered her mouth in surprise.
¡°Did you use your hand already?¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you because I was impatient. As you know, Count Sylvester¡¯s house is blocked by a wall. If we continue like this, we will not be able to pay taxes, so we will have to return the title or borrow money, but since all the central nobles are on our side, even that will be difficult.¡±
¡°If that happens, heirlooms wille naturally.¡±
¡°The only thing left is a matter of time. ha ha ha.¡±
Then the elderly man sitting across from him smiled.
¡°Hall hall hall. Now, all you have to do is use the Sylvester family heirloom as a hostage and put pressure on the royal family¡¡± The
middle-aged man nodded.
¡°The royal family is to be our dog.¡±
The royal family acts as a servant to the nobles.
If that happens, they will be able to take care of this kingdom with their own hands.
¡°Before the time is up, we have to look at the Sylvester family¡¯s dynamics. Who will go?¡±
¡°I think I have to leave this time.¡±
When the woman said it with regret, the old man and the man looked at each other and then nodded.
¡°Then I will go with the Marquis.¡±
¡°Cluck. It is also the duty of a nobleman to watch over the dyingnterns until the end.¡±
At the words of the two, the middle-aged man rose from his seat.
¡°Then it has been decided. I wish you well If you see anything suspicious, let me know right away.¡±
While talking, he held out a mana crystal ball.
It seemed to be a fairly expensive crystal ball, but the size was smaller than other mana crystal balls.
The two who received the mana crystal ball from the middle-aged man spoke.
¡°I¡¯lle back after a long time to enjoy entertainment.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be in touch periodically.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I will believe you.¡±
* * *
The news of their visit reached Count Sylvester¡¯s family right away.
The news that the Marquis and the Viscount, who were said to be exerting some effort among the central nobility, would visit at the same time, and Count Sylvester¡¯s family was literally on fire.
Inside the family head office, Gide and Count Sylvester were worried with serious faces.
¡°father.¡±
¡°¡Know. You look like you¡¯re going to get beaten up like this.¡±
¡°Is there any way to buy time?¡±
At Gide¡¯s question, Count Sylvester shook his head.
¡°It can¡¯t be, can it? The nobles who would lend us money must already be under them.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Yes. I can only pray that the work of the Holy Son goes well.¡±
A saint with a great reputation in Celia might find a way.
While I thought so, doubly, disbelief bloomed in my heart.
Being a member of the Daesang Team is not something that is easily created.
The Daesang Group is impossible even if two or three small and medium-sized businesses arebined.
Even if he were to form a corps as he said, Count Sylvester, who was desperate for funds, would already be ruined.
If that¡¯s the case, everything is bullshit.
Gide pondered for a moment with a dark expression on his face.
It seems that there is something to say about the mouth opening.
Count Sylvester rxed the strength in his shoulders to make it easier for Gide to speak.
¡°Can I hear what you are thinking about?¡±
¡°¡no.¡±
¡°The two of you would be better than struggling alone. Even words that are difficult to say will surely help if you look at them in the light of the current situation. Talk.¡±
With the Count talking so far, I couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.
Gide opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°¡There is one more way, but¡¡±
Sylvester¡¯s face turned a little bright when he said that there was still a way to hand over the estate to anyone who saw it.
¡°I will listen seriously, so tell me.¡±
Gide, who had been hesitantly sighing, spat out the words as if he were breathing.
¡°¡Use Sylveria as an arranged marriage.¡±
At his words, Count Sylvester was speechless for a moment.
He didn¡¯t know that Gide had spoken out after much thought, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to shout.
¡°¡okay. That, too, is a method.¡±
Gide bowed his head, ashamed of himself for having to say such a thing.
As a father, how can you not know the heart of your child?
On the contrary, Count Sylvester was angry with himself for making such a statement to his son.
After thest word, the rich man did not open his mouth any more.
* * *
Inside the count¡¯s house, the movements of the attendants became busy.
It¡¯s a little strange because it¡¯s something I haven¡¯t seen in the count¡¯s family.
Ray, who was killing time lying in the shade of a tree, got up.
¡°It¡¯s rare. Never had anything like this happen before.¡±
Even if it was sometimes busy, it was only when the knights finished training and went to the restaurant.
It is evening when training ends.
I¡¯ve never been so busy on a sunny afternoon like this.
Sensing that something had happened to the Count¡¯s family, Ray carefully hid his presence.
After following the attendants, a middle-aged woman who appeared to be the chief attendant was warning the maids.
¡°You must not make even the slightest mistake as a distinguished guest will visit you in two days. Everyone, please be more careful than usual.¡±
She, who usually smiled warmly and easily like thedy next door, drove thedies-in-waiting as if she were a different person.
Is that look unfamiliar?
Thedies-in-waiting were confused but nodded.
¡°Chief Chambein. Who the hell is the visiting dignitary, who cares so politely¡?¡±
Even when the baron and the head of the viscount¡¯s family visited in person, they weren¡¯t as busy as this, so thedy-in-waiting spoke out with difficulty.
The chambein answered her question.
¡°The Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mays are visiting Count Bonn. I don¡¯t know the details.¡±
It must mean that they do not know the reasons for visiting.
Why did the Marquis and the Viscount suddenlye to the count¡¯s house?
Overhearing the story, Ray had the feeling that something was off.
¡®It¡¯s tooplicated.¡¯
On the way from Silia Kingdom to Count Sylvester¡¯s house, they were attacked by assassins.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false, but it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or false.
In addition to that, the Marquis and the Viscount were visiting as if they were trying to put pressure on them.
It¡¯s full of artificial smell that can¡¯t be called a coincidence.
¡°It smells, it smells.¡±
When the Marquis and the Viscount visit, it will be necessary to investigate them.
Ray got out of the shade of the trees and walked around the gym.
There is no ce like the gymnasium to kill time, but I was stabbed in my heart and couldn¡¯t get closer because I was guilty of turning the count¡¯s daughter¡¯s beloved sword into powder.
When watching the training of soldiers from afar.
Pelos came to the side.
¡°What are you doing in a ce like this?¡±
His tone was much more polite than before.
It was the influence of Count Sylvester, who respected and respected talented swordsmen.
he scratched the back of his head.
¡°I¡¯m a bit concerned.¡±
It was because the opponent¡¯s sword waspletely shattered in light sparring.
There was no way the count¡¯s family could afford to buy a sword for Sylveria, so they couldn¡¯t be bothered.
Pelosughed heartily.
¡°ha ha ha. Are you concerned about thedy¡¯s sword? You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Fortunately, a good quality weapon came in. Thedy will like it too.¡±
A quality weapon?
Were you able to afford something like that?
Let Ray tilt his head.
Pelos called the distant soldier.
¡°Bring the sword for thedy for a while.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The soldier ran away and soon came back with a sword wrapped in white cloth.
Pelos, who carefully handed over the sword, took off the white cloth.
For some reason, a familiar sword appeared.
Ray, who had a clear expression of bewilderment, stuttered and looked at the sword.
¡°This is¡¡±
This is definitely the sword he made at the vige forge.
It was a sword that I made as a pastime while humming a song because I only needed to be able to sell it to people.
Seeing his flustered face, Pelos mistakenly thought he was admiring him, and proudly straightened his shoulders.
¡°How is it? The scabbard and sword are connected as if they were one body. In addition, it is so borately made that there is not even a friction sound that you would naturally hear when firing a sword. It is a sword worthy of being called a master sword.¡±
Pelos pulled out his sword and showed the de.
Tsar-!
When you lightly swipe your finger, the sword body pierces.
If anyone else had heard it, they would have admired the clear sound, but Ray couldn¡¯t have been more intrusive.
If Derp had heard it, he would have yelled at me to break it right away.
¡°Just looking at how sharp the de is makes my whole body feel cold.¡±
Certainly, as he said, ck spirits spewed out.
It is smaller than a bastard sword and thicker than a dagger.
It was just the right size for a woman to handle.
Even if the maker had no intention of doing so.
¡°This sword¡ how much did you buy it for?¡±
If you want to ask
¡°Seventy gold coins. Coincidentally, a soldier was holding a sword, so I was able to live with more money. I was lucky.¡±
I was so shocked that I couldn¡¯t even speak.
An iron ingot worth 30 copper coins turned into 10 gold coins and then 70 gold coins.
There was no scam like this.
¡°Why did you buy that! Seventy gold coins aren¡¯t even the kids¡¯ names!¡±
¡°yes? Seventy gold coins is a fairly cheap price. A sword of this size would sell for two hundred gold coins at auction.¡±
Could he earn that amount with just one sword?
Ray shook his head.
¡°What about two hundred gold coins?¡±
This kind of rubbish is worth two gold coins.
Having seen the swords of Derp and other dwarves countless times, he was terribly unaware of the value of his skills.
Chapter 551
Episode 551 Saving the Countess (9)
Seeing Ray looking around as if he was about to leave, Pelos licked his lips.
He himself was a swordsman before he was a knight, so he had a desire to learn from a skilled person if he had the chance.
Deeply wanting to tie Ray¡¯s steps, he insinuated.
¡°Since the training of the soldiers has begun, why don¡¯t we go to the gymnasium?¡±
Even after talking about it, Pelos felt sorry for him.
To watch the training of soldiers to a skilled person like that.
It is rudeness that can be offensive depending on the listener.
Hana Ray said with a smile that made his concerns go unnoticed.
¡°great.¡±
Since there is nothing to do at the moment, I was thinking about what to soothe the boredom.
I couldn¡¯t help but fall for Pelos¡¯ sweet offer.
Looking at him, Pelos thought.
¡®He¡¯s taking care of me.¡¯
Despite her young age, she has the ability to overwhelm Sylveria and a spiritparable to her, so it can¡¯t be seen as a bad thing.
Not knowing in a dream that he was firmly mistaken, Pelos took the lead with a smile on his face.
¡°Follow me. Today, I will show you a little deeper.¡±
* * *
Sylveria was in great confusion.
As soon as I got back to my bedroom to get rid of the shock ofst night, I went straight to sleep.
However, even after waking up, the shock of Dalian was still there.
¡°¡I lost.¡±
When was thest time you had a fight with someone your age?
But on top of that, he even lost.
She calmed her still shaking hands.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen a sword move like that.¡±
The sword of the young man he looked down on was huge.
It was also soft and quiet.
A sword that has reached stillness.
Nheless, his career on the sword was considerable, and if he recklessly tried to block it, it would be like being cut with the sword.
I¡¯ve been learning swordsmanship for over ten years, but I¡¯ve never heard of such a sword existing.
Isn¡¯t this a state only possible for sword masters who say they built their own sword?
The saliva went down the drain.
I heard that there is only one person in the Holy Land known in the world who has reached Master at his age.
Silveria, who was looking for a connection between the two, smiled.
¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±
She stretched and lifted herself up.
Putting on the te armor one after another next to her, Sylveria took her sword and left the bedroom.
¡®If he¡¯s close to the master¡¯s skills¡ Maybe¡¡¯
At least he seemed to be about the same age as himself, but his swordsmanship surpassed the other knights.
When I confirmed that it was not unusual, hope rose up.
Maybe he has a knack for magic too.
one in a million
If a miracle happens even one in ten million, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to build a daedaedae ording to his words.
Predicting the possibility, she immediately shook her head.
If one person¡¯s talent for swordsman alone is amazing, it is impossible for one person to reach out to tactic.
Isn¡¯t that already a level of fraud beyond genius?
There was no way a person like that could have been sent down unless the sky was crazy.
Quickly organizing her thoughts, Sylveria headed for the gymnasium with a slightly more rxed face than before.
* * *
When Ray arrived at the gymnasium, the soldiers stopped moving.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
All the soldiers were distracted by the swordsmanship he showedst night and couldn¡¯te to their senses.
A sword they couldn¡¯t follow.
A road to be reached someday.
From the moment I realized that, my body strangely lost strength.
The head follows it, but the body often breaks down when it tries to follow it.
like smoke.
Ray¡¯s movements floated into the minds of the soldiers, and they disappeared as soon as they tried to catch them. ¡°
Ugh
¡¡±
Seeing the sword floundering in the air naturally frowned.
Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. This is serious.¡±
At that, Phellos bowed his head as if he was indifferent.
¡°It has been like this since morning. Since they are low-performing guys, there was no way.¡±
¡°At times like this, it would be better to rest.¡±
If you overdo it here, the mana rod may be twisted.
In martial arts, this is called mastery of magic, but if you make a mistake, you could end up not being able to hold a sword for the rest of your life.
Pelos said as if he was perplexed.
¡°Probably won¡¯t listen to me even if I force it to stop. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen these guys voluntarily swing their swords like this.¡±
My butt hurts all over.
I know how you feel.
However, even if you keep chasing a sword that doesn¡¯t suit you, the only thing left is futility.
Rather, it would be better to hone your own swordsmanship at that time.
Ray looked at the soldiers.
Most of them use a sword as a cane to hit bruises and wriggle their swords like zombies.
Among them, there were also those who med themselves.
As I watched it, I sighed.
The moment your heart starts to weaken.
Sylveria appeared at the gymnasium.
¡°Stop being pathetic.¡±
I shoot soldiers with cold words.
¡°What a pitiful figure this sword-wielding swordsman is! Can you still call yourself a soldier of the Sylvester family!¡±
However, despite the sharp voices piercing their ears, the soldiers remained the same.
flutteringly.
Huh Huh Huh Huh.
Even if it was a mollusk, there was nothing strange about it, so Sylveria pulled out her sword from her waist. The white
swords
that are pulled without any friction are shiny.
In the eyes of others, there was no such thing as a wonderful appearance.
She pulled out her sword like a hero and showed off her swordsmanship.
Family swordsmanship handed down from generation to generation in the family of Count Sylvester.
His splendid swordsmanship was admired by King Heron of the previous generation and was even given a namete.
The swordsmanship that made the Count¡¯s family a renowned swordsman unfolded in Silveria¡¯s hands.
struggling.
It is a movement no different from the others.
Not only the soldiers watching, but even Ray eximed in admiration.
I hope it was you too.
¡°Yes?¡±
Did you notice your own abnormality?
Silveria teased her sword again.
struggling.
It was so disrespectful that if the previous King Heron had seen it, he would have retrieved the namete again.
¡°Why?¡±
Whijeok-hwijeok- No matter
how many times he teased them, the result was the same.
He tried to use his traditional swordsmanship, but turned into a mollusk as if his body refused.
It was this much, so Ray was also surprised.
I just borrowed Zeke¡¯s swordsmanship for a while, but it¡¯s so effective!
With this, the count¡¯s power has been destroyed!
If it went back like this, within a week, all the soldiers defending the territory would be scarecrows.
After watching them for a while, Ray had a reasonable suspicion.
Ray handed the practice sword to Pelos, who was watching the soldiers with his hands behind his back.
¡°Try it.¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Try swinging it.¡±
Pelosughed haha at his cool gaze.
¡°It¡¯s a bit difficult to move your body in front of the soldiers on time.¡±
Silveria, who was soaked in misery and shaking her hands, joined.
¡°Try it.¡±
Is it a desperate will that he cannot die alone?
Even the countess¡¯s daughter spoke, and even Pelos, who ate whatever she had in between, couldn¡¯t resist.
In the end, he had no choice but to ept the sword.
I took a deep breath and immediately drew the sword.
loosely.
This guy was the same.
From low-end soldiers to knights who teach them.
None of them were perfectly fine.
Sylveria grinned at Pelos¡¯ clumsy swordsmanship.
Ray also smiled.
¡°I¡¯ll turn.¡±
* * *
Royal family of Heron.
Two men and women who looked elegant at first nce and an old woman sat facing each other.
Even though they were finely dressed, it was difficult to hide the winds and waves of the years. The old woman with fine wrinkles stared at them.
¡°The Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace are looking for Count Sylvester?¡±
At that, the young man nodded.
¡°yes. Movement is not unusual. I guess it has something to do with ¡®it¡¯.¡±
Was it harsh to say that?
The old woman¡¯s brow twitched.
¡°Have you prepared?¡±
¡°Not yet.¡±
¡°What have you been doing up until now? If the Marquis and the Viscount moved, it would have meant that even the central nobles were in the same line. If you¡¯re moving this slow, you¡¯ll be caught by thoseggards.¡±
¡°I know. However, it is difficult to stop him because he went in the name of promoting friendship with the count. If you identally interfere, you might say that the royal family oppresses the nobles.¡±
Certainly, considering the way they behave, the possibility of that happening is not small.
Seeing that there was nothing they could do to stop it, the old woman drool.
¡°Huh¡ How about putting other nobles first?¡±
¡°There is hardly a noble family in the realm that is not under the influence of the central nobility. It probably won¡¯t respond well. Since the royal family is directly contacting the nobles, it will only spread bad rumors.¡±
Simply put, it is an outlier.
It is clear that it was made unstoppable when it was nned from the beginning.
Thinking of the faces of the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace, who wereughing at the royal family from behind, made me feel like my five organs were all twisted.
Let the old woman tap the desk with a poop-chewed expression.
Perhaps thinking this was an opportunity, the woman who had been still still opened her mouth.
¡°I have one way.¡±
A low-ranking aristocrat, she wanted to take this opportunity to show herself well to the royal family and be a high-ranking aristocrat.
The old woman knew this too, but pretended not to know and was using her as a chess piece.
At the word that there was a way, the tempted old woman looked at the woman.
¡°Tell me, Viscount Selone.¡±
¡°It is said that there is a noble son from the kingdom of Celia in the county of Sylvesta. How about using him?¡±
¡°Aristocratic children?¡±
¡°yes. There is one servant who has been secretly nted as an attendant of the Count¡¯s family. He said it was the son of a baron.¡±
Not a baron, but a son of a baron.
It¡¯s perfectly fine.
If there was a problem, if you were a high-ranking aristocrat, there was a risk of being retaliated against by the kingdom of Celia.
Furthermore, the Kingdom of Silia is a kingdom protected by a renowned saint.
If he hated him, he could be shunned by the kingdoms who looked after him.
However, as long as the baron¡¯s self-restraint is sufficient, there is no problem.
Even if a problem arises in the unlikely event, they can be sufficiently mitigated on their own lines.
The old woman¡¯s face gradually brightened as if it was a good idea.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. good idea. If things go well, give my Viscount Selone some strength.¡±
Even Viscount Sellon¡¯s expression improved.
It¡¯s been three years since I rolled like a dog under the queen.
I couldn¡¯t be this happy when I finally heard what I wanted.
She bowed her head, suppressing uncontroble joy.
¡°I am just grateful.¡±
When the central aristocrats want to investigate the count family¡¯s dynamics.
The royal family of Heron also began to move along with the central nobility.
Chapter 552
Episode 552 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (1)
Earl Sylvester¡¯s expression hardened for an instant as he received the report from the knightmander.
¡°¡what?¡±
¡°¡I apologize. Since yesterday, all the soldiers in the gymnasium have been rendered incapacitated.¡±
unable to fight.
That means you can¡¯t use it for power.
Count Sylvester¡¯s eyes went nk.
¡°What is Hugh¡¯s chest?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
It¡¯s hard to say.
The knightmander opened his mouth and then closed it several times.
Only the count¡¯s stomach was burned by him.
¡°I won¡¯t bruise you, so tell me. What on earth happened in one day to render healthy soldiers incapacitated?¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
No matter how much I calmed down, the captain of the knights was immovable.
Is it something that is so difficult to talk about?
In the past few days, the count, who had been struggling with the management of the estate¡¯s funds and the central nobility, was visibly slimmer.
It was literally to die for when the soldiers¡¯ problems were ovepping while the mental strength was running to maintain the tension.
he said, tapping his chest.
¡°Hey, are you really going to talk until my stomach bursts? It wouldn¡¯t be strange even if the central nobles attacked right away. Even if the soldiers were crippled, shouldn¡¯t we know at least what happened?¡±
Listening to it clearly, the count¡¯s words were extremely reasonable.
As Count Sylvester begged and spoke, the knightmander closed his eyes and opened his mouth.
¡°The beast is¡ a descendant of a noble who came from the kingdom of Silia.¡±
saint?
Was it stamped in the foot by the ax I believed in?
Countless thoughts ran through the count¡¯s head.
The moment his expression changed moment by moment.
The captain of the knights continued.
¡°All of the soldiers who have learned the swordsmanship of self-restraint say that they cannot hold a sword.¡±
Only then did the Count say ¡®ah¡¯ and exim as if he understood.
He is a saint with a great reputation.
He is also a person who is said to have pioneered the most desperate stage among the saints of all time.
Someone like that held a sword and showed it off to the soldiers, so it was rather strange to hold a sword and wield it intact.
Count Sylvester wiped his chest.
¡°That is fortunate. If there had been an attack, the future was bleak as to what to do.¡±
¡°It is not something to be relieved of, Count. It is clear that Celia¡¯s baby boy has been ying tricks. You must be held ountable.¡±
Count Sylvester breathed in vain at the words like thunder from the sky.
You ask for responsibility!
Who has something to kill!
He shook his head fiercely.
¡°That¡¯s not going to happen! This family is not rotten to the point of being so hard on guests from far away!¡±
If he were to take responsibility for it, he might be beaten by the many kingdoms that support him.
Besides, they aren¡¯t the only ones who want to get him.
It was clear to the eyes that those who wanted to gain a saint would use this opportunity to bite themselves.
Count Sylvester refused because he did not want to die, but the knightmander epted him differently.
¡®Even though the family is in a critical situation, you don¡¯t want to harm the guest. This man is truly a monarch.¡¯
As the old saying goes, a ruler must know how to distinguish between cool-headedness and benevolence.
From the leader¡¯s point of view, Count Sylvester was the perfect person for him.
The captain, whose eyes were looking at the count even more brightly, bent down on one knee.
¡°My thoughts were brief. I will do as the Count wishes.¡±
When the leader, who would normally take a strong line for responsibility, agreed with strange ease, Count Sylvester was a little puzzled, but didn¡¯t take it seriously.
The Count, who had been pondering over the situation just now, continued.
¡°Don¡¯t let the story go to the VIPs.¡±
¡°I will write my own hand. Be at ease.¡±
After the report, the knightmander bowed lightly and left the office.
Count Sylvester, looking at his back, was lost in thought with a dark face.
¡®It¡¯s no wonder that the soldiers can¡¯t use it at this time.¡¯
When the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace visited the estate, they intended to let them know that Count Sylvesta was still alive and well.
However, the soldiers had a problem, so they couldn¡¯t show their strength as they should.
Count Sylvester sighed.
¡®What should I do?¡¯
His shabby office was full of his worries.
* * *
From inside the gymnasium, magnificent cheers were heard.
Since the quiet count¡¯s family had rarely be so riotous, it was an instant to receive attention from the attendants.
Among the numerous soldiers wearing te armor, a young man dressed in white caught my eye.
¡°Can you swing it like that and catch a rat!¡±
He walks around among the soldiers with his practice sword slung over his shoulder.
On the surface, it appears to be a young boy from an aristocratic family holding a soldier¡¯s discipline.
The reaction of the soldiers was enthusiastic.
¡°sorry!¡±
The movement changes little by little with each word.
A bizarre mollusk gradually began to take on a human form.
Ray, who nced around at the soldiers, nodded.
¡®Fortunately, everyone has the basics, so learning is quick.¡¯
He felt a little bit responsible for the soldiers not being able to hold swords.
That¡¯s why I agreed with Pelos and promised to teach swordsmanship at the training ground for three days before the deal.
Pelos, who had been wiping his sweat in a corner, looked at him and smiled happily.
I don¡¯t know when thest time the mansion started toe alive.
As he went around and hand-picked the swordsmanship of the soldiers, it seemed that the enthusiasm of the soldiers was gradually returning.
It seems that the hostility has disappeared now, and it is easy to see Sylveria joking around from time to time.
Phellos licked his lips.
¡®The son of a baron. Even so, that kind of skill.¡¯
To be honest, he is a coveted talent.
Even if you look at your current skills alone, you have the skills to be the leader of a fair amount of knights.
In addition, looking at the way he captured the soldiers, his leadership skills were outstanding.
Once you start looking good, everything looks good.
¡°If you still don¡¯t have a good spouse, the youngdy would be fine too.¡±
If I had umted swordsmanship skills to that level, I would have lived holding only a sword since I was young.
Even though it was said that he and Sylveria weren¡¯t on good terms when he rode the carriage from Celia, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to change from now on?
Phellos, who continued to think as he pleased, looked at Ray eagerly.
Could it be that the unfamiliarity is purely a matter of mood?
His movements were somewhat simr to those of the young man who had saved them in the forest.
* * *
Ray watched the soldiers drill for two days.
The soldiers, who were confused at first, also gradually loosened up on the second day, as if they were used to it.
Now, when I swing the sword, my bodyes to life.
Compared to the beginning, it was a great improvement.
¡°If you¡¯ve done this, you¡¯ll be fine if you let it go.¡±
Although the floundering hasn¡¯tpletely disappeared yet, the head of the Sylvester Knights came to give guidance today, so I can relieve myself.
Leaving the gymnasium, Ray packed his things and headed to a nearby vige located outside the Count¡¯s house.
There were two reasons why he spent several days at the mansion.
The first was to wait for grain purchased in bulk, and the second was to wait for a usable sword to be made.
Arriving in the vige, he went straight to Ye Ye¡¯s forge.
Thest time I visited, there was no fire in the brazier, so there was no smoke.
But now it was different.
You can feel the warm heat from the entrance.
Judging from the cheerful sound of hammering and the smoke soaring high into the sky, it seems that the smithy is more active than before.
Ray entered the cksmith¡¯s entrance.
In just a few days, the forge was filled with sharp-edged swords.
Perhaps feeling the presence, the cksmith walked out wiping his sweat.
¡°Somebody said it since morning, so it must have been that guest.¡±
¡°Is business doing well?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize the master at the time. When ites to business, there¡¯s no difference between then and now, but if you keep doing it like this, won¡¯t someone recognize you?¡±
Unlike when he had dead eyes, the cksmith was full of energy.
Ray nodded at him.
¡°cksmithing is patience. If you have patience and hammer the iron, good things will happen.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. because i¡¯mzy I just wanted someone to notice.¡±
¡°Has there been any harvest?¡±
The cksmith replied to the insinuating question.
¡°As expected, I couldn¡¯t keep up with the sound I heard then. But I have no intention of losing my voice. I intend to go my own way.¡±
Ray looked at him.
He is stubborn like iron.
However, for a cksmith, stubbornness like that would be helpful, but not harmful.
I gave up my indolence and picked up the hammer again, so now the only thing left to do is progress.
Ray¡¯s gaze went to the numerous weapons scattered around.
Each weapon was carefully refined and sharpened, perhaps hiding the extraordinary within the ordinary.
If you made this amount in a few days, you probably didn¡¯t sleep well and just hammered iron.
That¡¯s enough.
From the beginning, Ray paid special attention to this ce among the few cksmiths in town.
The cksmith¡¯s skills were also skills, but seeing that he passed his failed works into only a few fairy tales, he thought that he might have both cool-headedness and stubbornness at the same time.
And that thought was not wrong.
Being able to calmly evaluate the value of the things he made and having the stubbornness to not be shaken even when he sees others hammering them, he was truly gifted with the qualities of a cksmith.
After seeing him, Ray hardened his heart.
¡°I thought what would happen if it was the same as the first time, but I¡¯m d.¡±
He rummaged through his leather backpack with his horse.
Soon after, he pulled out a hard, ink-colored carapace and held it out to the cksmith.
The cksmith¡¯s eyes looking at him changed strangely.
Chapter 553
Episode 553 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstanding (2)
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s convenient to think of it as iron. However, it will be harder than mithril.¡±
The cksmith was taken aback by his sudden words.
Even at first nce, the dark iron was not an ordinary item.
If it¡¯s just the way you feel it, how about hitting it yourself?
Let the cksmith refuse.
Ray spoke quickly.
¡°It is not given for free. In other words, it¡¯s like a down payment.¡±
¡°down payment?¡±
¡°I need a cksmith to supply me with suitable arms for mypany.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying you want my cksmith to do that for you?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. Delivery is every month, and I want to have about 200 swords.¡±
Two hundred bags a month.
It¡¯s possible, but it¡¯s hard to deny that it will take time.
The cksmith¡¯s eyes rested on the ck iron.
Seeing that makes me hungry.
Besides, I didn¡¯t know that the upper house would alreadye out to sign a contract with me, so I was just a little surprised, but I didn¡¯t hate it too much.
Rather, it is something to be weed with open arms.
His troubles did notst long.
The cksmith, who briefly stroked his beard, nodded with a satisfied face.
¡°I¡¯m fine, of course.¡±
¡°First of all, 20 swords by two days. Would that be possible?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. This is a very reckless boss. You can¡¯t be put to shame in front of a master. I will give you satisfactory results.¡±
Good answer.
I think it will be a satisfactory first step on the way up in two days.
In addition to the carapace of the centipede monster, Ray put down another pouch.
¡°Forty gold coins. That¡¯s the amount of a month¡¯s delivery.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t even delivered yet. Is it okay if I receive it first?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like the cksmith is running away. it¡¯s okay, take it It would be nice to change equipment at this point.¡±
Looking at the worn-out hammer, the tool probably hasn¡¯t been changed for decades.
The cksmith stroked his hammer and shook his head.
¡°He is like mypanion. It can be rewritten, but it doesn¡¯t make sense to change it.¡±
Contrary to what he looks like, he is a cksmith with integrity.
Ray shook his hands and put the pack over his shoulder again.
¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±
¡°I will prepare it soon. See you again.¡±
After his words, the cksmith went into the cksmith shop with a smile on his face.
* * *
After finishing his errands, Ray left the smithy behind.
¡°All that¡¯s left now is to set the ground.¡±
It is true that there are manyrge and small guilds in the vige, so it is a burden for a new guild to establish itself.
Around the square where a lot of people gather or in a well-oiled ce that is good for going up, the upper ranks are already taking their ces, so leave it out of the question.
All that was left was the outskirts of the street where the inn was located, or a back alley.
It is, of course, Count Sylvester who provides the ce.
It would be in vain if the Count himself had not helped, even though he had set things up to this point.
¡°I¡¯ll have to polish the Count to get a good seat.¡±
A good ce to do business at the top is essential.
Since the delivery amount has been lowered and the quality of the goods has been improved, there will be no difficulty in raising initial funds if the location is satisfactory.
After wandering around the vige once, Ray returned to Count Sylvester¡¯s house in the evening.
Looking at the attendants who were busier than in the morning, it seemed that Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace would arrive tomorrow or so.
The Heron royal family and the central nobles were aiming for the count¡¯s goods, but in fact, Ray was not at all interested.
An object descended from the past and left a will by the previous King Heron to keep it a secret.
What was it that he was trying to hide so much?
¡®Do you secretly check it?¡¯
I couldn¡¯t stop the craving, but I shook my head and brushed my thoughts away.
anyway it is
He was a saint in the past, but he can¡¯t steal someone else¡¯s at will.
Besides, it¡¯s not easy to find something you don¡¯t even know where it is.
Since it was time to focus on the top, I couldn¡¯t turn my eyes elsewhere.
After returning to the bedroom and briefly washing her face and changing clothes, thedy-in-waiting came.
Knock-
It was a fairly sudden visit, so I opened the door with a puzzled face.
The maid bowed her head and said hello.
¡°Sorry for thete night.¡±
¡°What happen?¡±
¡°Starting tomorrow, the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mays will be visiting the county. Please behave well and avoid actions that could harm the Count¡¯s family.¡±
something you already know.
Ray pretended not to know and asked in surprise.
¡°The Marquis and the Viscount areing? It¡¯s a bit sudden.¡±
¡°yes. He usually visits us from time to time to make friends with the Count, but this is the first time we¡¯ve had such a quick schedule.¡±
making friends.
It must be to see if Count Sylvester is up to something.
In the yard where they openly send assassins, theye in the name of strengthening friendship.
I could see how easygoing the Count was.
Ray nodded.
¡°I¡¯ll be careful for the time being.¡±
The maid let out a breath she had been holding back, perhaps relieved.
¡°thank you. I was afraid that I might be rude.¡±
¡°Excuse me. Thank you for letting me know.¡±
¡°yes. Then rest in peace.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting departed with a greeting.
They are really good servants.
The guest came to take measures to prevent friction with other nobles.
I don¡¯t know if it was an order from the head of the chamber or the maid¡¯s actions, but I felt that the education was really well done.
I took a cup of hot tea and looked out the window.
Among the busy attendants, I see some suspiciously moving people.
¡®I don¡¯t think they¡¯reing purely to observe the count¡¯s movements.¡¯
Ever since I came to the count¡¯s family, I¡¯ve been searching for those who have left while I have free time.
Even so, there were not a few of them, but they were probably enough to keep an eye on the count¡¯s dynamics.
Even so, the fact that the Marquis and the Viscount areing means that something will happen sooner orter.
Whatever the situation, there is nothing we can do right now but wait.
The continued existence of the count family will depend on what happens to the upper ranks in the future.
* * *
The inside of a luxurious wagon.
A middle-aged man spoke to an old man with a dark spot on the bridge of his nose.
¡°Marquis Garen will arrive at the Sylvester estate tomorrow.¡±
¡°It has been a long journey, yes. The face of the count who must be flustered is good. cluck cluck.¡±
¡°Heh heh. You probably can¡¯t even sleep well.¡±
At Viscount Mace¡¯s words, Marquis Garen smiled lightly.
¡°It¡¯s such an odd fate. If the previous king hadn¡¯t left a useless will, he would have been victorious.¡±
¡°What can I do? But thanks to that, we were able to defeat the royal family, so it¡¯s not bad for us.¡±
¡°Earl Sylvester is also a pitiful bastard. They kept their fidelity until the end and eventually perished in this way.¡±
The Marquis Garen looked behind me.
Hundreds of soldiers are following behind the wagon.
Because of that, the pace of the march was slower than nned, but there was nothing like this to break the spirit of Count Sylvester.
All of them were soldiers who reached mana users.
If you face hundreds of mana users right in front of your nose, the count will also be suppressed and will not have vain thoughts.
¡°How much money do you think the Count will have left?¡±
Viscount Mace thought for a moment before replying.
¡°If you think about your usual finances, things will be difficult in the future.¡±
¡°Cluck. We should help a little more.¡±
It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t notice the meaningful words of the marquis.
¡®You¡¯re thinking of making money while living well at the Count¡¯s family. It must have been to pressurize the funds that apanied the soldiers.¡¯
He is truly a very old man.
He is taking the lead more than anyone else in bullying a subject who has no grudge against Count Sylvester.
Perhaps half of the credit for the count¡¯s change was due to the marquis.
Viscount Mace hid his feelings and said.
¡°Since all the funding lines have been cut off, all we can do is hold on. However, there may be variables, so don¡¯t be caught off guard.¡±
¡°Cluck. What was there to prepare so far? In the end, things will go ording to n.¡±
Certainly it is.
There was no way that Count Sylvester could prepare the funds in such a short time.
After that, the two kept their mouths shut as if they had agreed.
Only the sound of the roaring wheels of the wagon engulfed the son-inw.
* * *
The day was bright.
The spirits of the soldiers that had been heard in the morning disappeared.
Even the busy attendants are quieter today.
As if you were trying to hide yourself.
Even when they walked around the county¡¯s house, they tended to keep their heads down, and the soldiers weren¡¯t even seen in the first ce.
The gardener who had been shaping the garden also suddenly disappeared, and the already quiet Count Sylvester family was transformed into a haunted mansion.
¡°Is it something that should be this serious?¡±
No matter how much the marquis and viscount came, wasn¡¯t this too much concern?
Around the time I was looking around the mansion through the window, feeling a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.
Along with the overly loud sound of the trumpet, a cry was heard through the front door of Count Sylvester¡¯s house.
¡°Come to the Marquis of Garen!¡±
When he shouted with his voice filled with mana, the mansion became noisy as if it were about to leave.
When I took a look, there were over a hundred soldiers and three or four wagons lined up that looked luxurious.
¡°What¡¯s up?¡±
It is difficult to tell whether this is to reconcile or to dere the Battle of Yeongji.
Besides, the soldiers also seemed to be elite.
If you feel the presence of mana wriggling inside your body, you are not an ordinary soldier.
¡®It looks like he¡¯s trying to show off his strength.¡¯
Although the soldiers of Count Sylvester¡¯s family were quite strong,pared to the individual soldiers who were all mana users, there was a feeling that they were stillcking.
With the knights in the front, nobles in the middle, and soldiers in the rear, Earl Sylvester and Gide, who were waiting for him at the entrance, turned to shame.
Even though it¡¯s your own territory, you can¡¯t do anything about them.
Not only are they being pushed out of funds, but they are also being pushed back in military power.
It was the same for Ray that the words did note out in the current situation where the main guest was overturned.
Chapter 554
Episode 554 The Mysterious Soldier, Misunderstandings (3)
Two people who seem to have different kinds of jewels in their voluminous silk clothes approached them.
Count Sylvester bowed politely.
¡°Wee, Marquis Garen.¡±
¡°Thank you for the wee. cluck cluck.¡±
The Marquis of Garen looked around the mansion.
The corner of his mouth goes up, and he seems to be satisfied with his appearance, which is more shabby than when he came before.
Count Sylvester, who was appalled, asked while hiding his feelings.
¡°Suddenly, you visit all of my estates¡ Is there anything wrong?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know. Did you think I didn¡¯t know that you were siphoning off taxes that should have been paid to His Majesty the King?¡±
¡°You¡¯re stealing away! Due to theck of funds in the estate¡¡±
The Marquis of Garen cut him off.
¡°I hate to hear it. The reason I came today with Viscount Mace is to keep an eye on you to make sure you don¡¯t do anything disrespectful. If you do anything nonsense, I will ask you for your sins right away, so you know that.¡±
After hearing the story to that point, Count Sylvester also noticed.
¡®Talk about taxes is an excuse. He must havee to check if there are any holes in the territory where money wille out.¡¯
They are truly solitary.
They even came to check again on the subject of blocking the money line in the territory themselves.
It was clear that if they showed signs of holding out even a little, they would immediately dispose of them as soldiers.
That¡¯s also true, since the Marquis of Garen just put a nail into it, saying, ¡®They are siphoning off taxes that should be paid to His Majesty the King.¡¯
As soon as funds are avable.
He will be executed for tax evasion.
Count Sylvester, whoseplexion darkened, lowered his head with his lips pursed.
¡°¡All right.¡±
Gide, who had no choice but to look at his father¡¯s embarrassing appearance, was all he could do to keep his head down, just like the Count.
Viscount Mace inhaled.
¡°Anyway, the air is still a clean town. I wonder if there is even an elven vige nearby. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°They are elves. I¡¯d love to have one for sure. cluck cluck.¡±
Elves are expensive.
You could make a lot of money if you took it to the ve market and sold it out of sight.
It was disgusting to see him muttering ¡®I really wish there were elves¡¯ as if he were already in my domain and doing the math.
Count Sylvester said while hiding his expression.
¡°Follow me. You must be tired from the long journey, but I will guide you to a ce to rest soon.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good. Come on.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take care of you, Count.¡±
It bothered me to see her giggling, but she pretended not to know and called the attendant.
An attendant with a clear nervousness approached.
¡°yes. Please tell me, Count.¡±
¡°Take the two of you to the VIP room. He is an important guest, so he should never be disrespectful.¡±
¡°¡All right. Pleasee this way.¡±
The young servant, bowing his head, withdrew, followed by the Marquis and the Viscount.
Gide shifted his gaze to the numerous soldiers behind him.
No matter how much they say they are counts, they don¡¯t have a lot of money.
The burden was indescribable as they had to prepare shelters for hundreds of soldiers in a situation where they could only endure.
¡°Father¡¡±
At Gide¡¯s call, Count Sylvester closed his eyes with a calm face.
¡°More and more, Taesan. For the time being, let our soldiers stay in Cho-ok, and let the marquis and viscount soldiers rest in the barracks.¡±
At those words, Gide was frightened and stopped him.
¡°How do you mean to drive the soldiers of Count Bone to Cho-ok?¡±
They did not hesitate to undergo hard training for Yeongji.
For the past few months, I have been silently following them even though I have not been able to pay them properly.
How could they be driven to Cho-ok?
No matter how much they live being ignored by other nobles, this was not the case.
When you try to block it with the mindset of opposing it.
Count Sylvester said weakly.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The hand that was trying to block it lost its strength.
The knightmander standing next to him spoke quickly.
¡°I will do as the Count orders.¡±
¡°¡Please do so.¡±
¡°I will take care of the soldiers, so go in and rest today. You look very tired.¡±
Count Sylvester looked at him.
He is a vassal who worked for his family for over 30 years and the leader of the knights.
Even though he couldn¡¯t do a single thing, his loyalty to follow until the end just felt heavy today.
¡°Please.¡±
One word at the end.
The count turned his back on them.
Gide and the knightmander could not bear to look behind him and turned their heads.
* * *
Ray, who was watching him from the bedroom, scratched the back of his head.
¡°I can¡¯t even say anything because I¡¯m a noble so stereotypical.¡±
I thought what if Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace weren¡¯t as evil as I thought.
Thanks to that, I don¡¯t feel guilty even though I¡¯m working.
¡®There must be more behind it. At this point, the central nobles have to be overthrown.¡¯
There is no way that the pressure on Count Sylvester¡¯s family will go away just by solving these two alone.
It has been over 20 years since I ate different world jjambab.
Now, just by looking at the words and actions of the nobles, the size was captured.
¡°First of all, we have to deal with the finances.¡±
Coincidentally, the consultation(?) with Count Sylvester was over.
If you are in the vige, you can enter the store at any time, so if you only have trade items, you will sell them right away.
I just hope that Count Sylvester¡¯s family will not copse and endure well.
¡°Well, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have to worry about it for a day or two.¡±
If the record in the ledger is true, it will hold up well for the next week.
hey down on the bed
I bought plenty of items to sell, and I was worried that there would be a shortage of workers, so I put a few attendants on duty.
There was even a strong support force called in.
finally tomorrow.
The Sylvester Merchant will make its first public appearance.
* * *
Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace were unexpectedly quiet.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because it¡¯s the first day or if there¡¯s an ulterior motive, but as long as they keep quiet, it¡¯s safe for Count Sylvester.
¡°How is your condition?¡±
Gide answered his question.
¡°It is still vague. Seeing as he doesn¡¯te out of the VIP room, he must have something to discuss.¡±
¡°Otherwise, I am reporting to someone.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
Count Sylvester held up the teacup as if his throat was burning.
¡°What is the saint doing?¡±
Finally, this topic came out.
Gide was nervous.
It was because Count Sylvester¡¯s expression, when he asked the question, did not reflect expectations even for a moment.
And it was the same for himself.
At first, I had hopes for his words that he would make a guild, but I thought it was wrong because there seemed to be no progress even after a few days.
It was not because he was coveted for his magic tool that the kingdom of Celia invited him with difficulty.
They only hoped that they would be able to buy the trust of the royal family by offering magic tools and a desire to save theirnd, which was gradually copsing.
However, since nothing was working properly, it was inevitable that expectations would fade.
Gide, whose lips were parting, was unable to say anything to Count Sylvester.
Do you know how his son feels?
Count Sylvester neither reprimanded nor scolded him.
A very dry voice rang in my ears.
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I understand. Go away.¡±
¡°¡father.¡±
Count Sylvester shook his head as if he knew what would follow.
¡°It is not your fault.¡±
Gide¡¯s mouth fell shut again.
¡°Youngji became like this. Being ignored by other nobles. Even if your family eventually copses, it¡¯s not your fault. Rather, it¡¯s the father¡¯s fault for not being able to properly revive the county, so don¡¯t take it to heart too much.¡±
At the end of his words, the count waved his hand.
Why don¡¯t you know that it means you want to be alone?
Gide quietly left the office.
I ran into Sylveria at the door.
It seems that the seriousness of the situation was noticed by the younger sister as well.
He was drenched in sweat as if he had been training swordsmanship.
¡°¡Brother.¡±
¡°Where is a grown-up girl walking around dressed like that? If others see it, they will look at you badly.¡±
¡°¡I would look at someone who took a woman like this. Rather¡¡±
Before she could speak.
Gide shook his head.
¡°I think it would be good to go back today.¡±
With that one word, you could tell what was going on.
Silveria retreated without saying a word.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°The saint has not yet¡ no. It would be embarrassing to just depend on him.¡±
Silveria hesitated and answered.
¡°¡same as usual. He won¡¯te out of the room.¡±
¡°okay. That¡¯s it. Although he asked for help, he is an honored guest of our Count¡¯s family. If you say you need anything, I will take care of your convenience until the end.¡±
I could feel it in those words.
It means ¡®This is it¡¯.
that there is no money.
theck of soldiers.
He knew from before that hecked connections andcked allies.
But after hearing my brother¡¯s calm voice.
It was only now that I realized for the first time that the count¡¯s name is today and tomorrow.
It is a ce with many memories from childhood.
Sylveria held back the tears.
¡°¡okay. I will.¡±
My heart is heavy when I see my younger brother who tries to answer in a bright voice.
when they copse
It is self-evident that the central nobles will share the Silvester territory.
They will not be able to avoid death, and only Sylveria will survive and be a ything for the old nobles.
His face hardened.
¡®In that case¡ I¡¯d rather finish it with my own hands.¡¯
I can¡¯t stand the fact that my little sister, who wouldn¡¯t hurt even if I put it in my eyes, is made fun of by dirty and filthy old people.
Gide fidgeted with the swordsman hanging from his waist.
Chapter 555
Episode 555 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (4)
It¡¯s morning in the territory.
It was a morning that some people had been waiting for, and for others, it was a morning that they did not want toe.
The faint noiseing from the dance hall of the mansion tickled my ears.
It was the sound of the soldiers swinging their swords, feeling that it was thest time.
The gardeners also took care of the garden with more care today, and the attendants were also busy cleaning the mansion.
Marquis Garen woke up refreshingly.
¡°It smells like mango. cluck.¡±
Leaving himself in the hands of the maid, he changed his clothes and left the private room.
Then Viscount Mace was waiting for him at the door.
¡°Are you awake?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know when it will be thest time, but I can¡¯t just lie down.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Take a look around. You will love it.¡±
Follow Viscount Mace¡¯s guidance and cross the garden.
The shabby mate-less buildings were revealed.
It wasn¡¯t like this even when I came a few years ago.
¡°It looks like the Count is in a bit of a hurry. Kkeuk.¡±
Even the building can¡¯t be repaired.
Looking at the dying count¡¯s house, I feel refreshed as if the thorns that had been stuck in me had disappeared.
Viscount Mays grinned.
¡°This is thend that will soon be the Marquis¡¯s estate. The people living here will probably want a marquis rather than a powerless count.¡±
That¡¯s really nice to hear.
A smile formed on Marquis Garen¡¯s lips as well.
The two walked around the mansion apanied by escort knights.
While chatting and looking around, they became interested when a corner became lively.
When I moved my steps out of curiosity, I saw soldiers wielding swords in therge gymnasium.
Viscount Mace frowned.
¡°It looks like you haven¡¯te to your senses yet.¡±
How dare theye and train soldiers?
He was about to say something to the soldiers, but the Marquis Garen stopped him.
¡°Marquis.¡±
¡°Leave it. Isn¡¯t it fun?¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Let us handle that.¡±
When the Marquis pointed to the gymnasium with his chin, the escort knights bowed lightly and strode away.
As the five or six knights, who seemed sturdy enough to look like them, blocked them, the soldiers who wielded swords also looked at them.
¡°Do you have any business with us?¡±
Did you not like the soldier¡¯s attitude?
Each of the escort knights frowned fiercely.
¡°I was feeling sore just now, would you like us to join you?¡±
At those words, the soldiers intuited.
¡®He wants to quarrel.¡¯
No matter how much they say they have a higher level than normal soldiers, they are not strong enough to defeat the escort knights under the direct control of Marquis Garen one-on-one.
Thinking there was no chance, the soldiers shook their heads.
¡°Only soldiers belonging to the count¡¯s family are permitted to use this gymnasium. sorry.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help it.¡±
The soldier was also puzzled when he seemed to be withdrawing so easily.
There was no way he would back down so easily if he wanted to quarrel with the Marquis.
Let¡¯s look at him without letting go of the tension.
The escort knight changed his attitude in an instant.
¡°By the way, the way you treat knights for soldiers is arrogant.¡±
Since sparring at the gymnasium doesn¡¯t work, they deliberately start a ridiculous fight.
It was clear that he was about to draw his sword, so the soldier hesitated and retreated.
¡°sorry. I had no intention of doing that.¡±
¡°I shamed my fellow knights, so what are you going to do about it?¡±
As he spoke, he nced behind him, and there were knights grinning with their mouths slightly raised.
¡°You are all dead too. Now they are ignored even by mere soldiers.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I guess I have to tell His Excellency the Marquis.¡±
At their words, the escort knight grinned.
¡°Did you see? It¡¯s because of you that the lord is going to face you. How will youpensate for this?¡±
At this point, the soldiers were also quite perplexed.
Even so, I never thought that I would fight so recklessly.
Once a knight makes up his mind, a soldier can easily die.
Besides, the other person didn¡¯t seem to have the heart to moderate it.
That moment.
A voice came from the side of the escort knights.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t the marquis go back?¡±
The knight who was driving the soldier into a corner slowly turned his head at the sound he heard from the side.
* * *
Ray has been busy since morning.
Today is a pretty busy day.
It is thest day to look at the soldiers¡¯ swordsmanship instruction and the first day of the Sylvester Merchant Merchant¡¯s opening.
He took care of the soldiers from early morning and had to leave the county around noon.
¡°This makes it look like I can¡¯t even eat.¡±
In tears, he immediately prepared himself and headed for the gymnasium.
Just in time, the soldiers waiting for him waved and greeted him.
¡°I was waiting.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. You are still diligent today.¡±
After training together for a while, I became quite close with the soldiers.
Now, no one cares if he enters the gym without a word.
Ray put down his luggage and said hello.
¡°Has everyone been here early?¡±
¡°¡because I might not be able toe back now.¡±
It seems that they already know about the count¡¯s situation.
Grown men were staring at the gymnasium vaguely, andughter came out.
¡°Since there is no such thing, the men only focus on training. The strength of the uncle will be the strength of the count.¡±
¡°Well, that would be it.¡±
¡°We don¡¯t want to worry either. But what if you¡¯re worried? Besides¡¡±
The soldier swung his sword.
Then, a strange swaying motion came out.
It wasn¡¯t as sluggish as before, but if you ask me if there¡¯s any theft, it wasn¡¯t.
Rather, it was a swordsmanship that had a subtle corner that would naturally frown upon those who saw it.
It was no different for Ray.
Ray looked at the soldier with a frown on his face.
¡°What kind of swordsmanship is that again?¡±
Could it be that the swordsmanship was modeled after a snail?
I only saw the movement once, but the chicken meat sprouted.
Should I say that swordsmanship is disgusting?
There was nothing more terrifying than that of a muscr man wielding his sword.
Besides, her gestures are so bewitching that it¡¯s as if she¡¯s bewitching the other person with her lust.
The soldier shook his head after sighing as if he had goosebumps even after unfolding it himself.
¡°It has been like this for the past few days. I can¡¯t find a way out, so what should I do?¡±
¡°Why do you lift your little finger when you¡¯re swinging a sword?¡±
¡°I do not know. My body moves on its own.¡±
It¡¯s a ghost to sing.
I never thought that this kind of aftershock would blow just because I showed Zeke¡¯s swordsmanship once.
If Zeke himself had seen it, he would have furiously said that his sword was not like this and forcibly corrected the soldiers.
When soldiers are immersed in stretching exercises without finding a solution.
They wanted to feel a disturbing presence, and knights in te armor approached them.
¡°Do you have any business with us?¡±
At first, the soldier seemed to respond, but the situation got worse and worse.
Perhaps they came with the intention of arguing in the first ce, but they did not know how to leave.
¡°By the way, the way you treat knights for soldiers is arrogant.¡±
¡°sorry. I had no intention of doing that.¡±
¡°I shamed my fellow knights, so what are you going to do about it?¡±
As if the words were right, the knights standing in the back caught the wind.
¡°You are all dead too. Now they are ignored even by mere soldiers.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I guess I have to tell His Excellency the Marquis.¡±
¡°Did you see? It¡¯s because of you that the lord is going to face you. How will youpensate for this?¡±
It got to that point, so I couldn¡¯t help but leave.
Ray, who was guiding the soldiers, walked out.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t the marquis go back?¡±
Listening to the Marquis makes me feel dirty.
The knight¡¯s expression, which had always been smiling, gradually changed to that of a mischievous ughter.
The knight fixed his eyes on the handsome young man in front of him and raised his eyebrows.
¡°Is that what you said? How dare you make such a foolish remark about a mere soldier.¡±
Rather well it took.
After all, it was possible to turn the gym upside down in the name of correcting the ruthless soldier¡¯s habit.
No matter what he thought, Ray stabbed his dagger sullenly.
¡°The jjottagu only lived with their mouths.¡±
I was insulted not once, but twice.
The angry knight pulled out his sword at once.
¡°You¡¯re the one who wants to die.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t die well.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll see where that statement is true.¡±
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The wind parted and the knight¡¯s sword struck the crown of his head.
The other soldiers couldn¡¯t even look properly at the sword wielded by the knight.
¡°Now restrain yourself!¡±
¡°What are you doing!¡±
Before the soldiers even get angry.
The knight¡¯s sword was caught in Ray¡¯s grasp.
¡°This is it!¡±
The knight struggled to pull out the sword.
One sword did not budge, as if it had been driven into a rock.
Ray lightly shook his hand.
Then, the sword in his grip could not ovee the force and broke.
Chaenggang-!
As the sword made by mixing steel with mithril broke easily, the escort knights retreated away from him.
¡°You guys! You must have been a knight of the count family!¡±
¡°We are knights under the directmand of Marquis Garen! Do you think you¡¯ll be all right after all this!¡±
At that, Rayughed.
¡°Howe all the bad guys say the same thing. What are you going to do?¡±
¡°If your Excellency the Marquis knows, you are dead! Disarm now and kneel!¡±
Now, the Marquis is even mentioned.
Ordinary soldiers or knights would have been frightened by those words, but to Ray, it was a story that had nothing to do with it.
¡°Damn it!¡±
He swung his fist at the knights.
At that, the escort knight smiled in repentance.
¡®You stupid bastard! No matter how strong you are, do you think you can beat six knights!¡¯
The reason why he mentioned the marquis was to buy time.
Since he raised his mana and made preparations, it would be an instant for the tide to turn.
The knight reached out his hand to block his fist.
If you block the first attack, the rest of the fellow knights will subdue that spoiled guy.
Fill up the mana and bring it to his fist.
Wooddeuk-!
The mana-bearing fingers couldn¡¯t hold out even for a moment and broke like sorghum cans.
Chapter 556
Episode 556 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (5)
¡°Ahh!¡±
The knight tumbled to the floor.
Ray approached him screaming in pain and gently covered the knight¡¯s mouth with his hand.
¡°Heh heh. It has calmed down a bit now.¡±
¡°Queuuuuuugh¡¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you guys are the marquis or the king. The dead don¡¯t talk.¡±
I added strength to my grip with the intention of slightly intimidating him.
The effect was amazing.
The knight¡¯s eyes, which had been filled with venom at first, were gradually softening.
When a fellow knight waspletely subdued, the remaining knights raised their swords.
¡°this guy! Can¡¯t you let go of my hand right now!¡±
¡°To touch the Marquis¡¯ article! Do you want to live as an exile knight for the rest of your life!¡±
¡°Put down your sword and kneel!¡±
My ears stung when I shouted loudly with mana in my voice.
However, were they also just bluffs?
Like other knights, there was no act of taking off his gloves and throwing them in his face.
It seems that he is trying to reduce the difference in skill and call for a marquis.
¡®When the Marquises, things get annoying.¡¯
If the Marquis intervened now, when he was busy with thepany¡¯s work, there was a possibility that things would go wrong.
Besides, when the Marquis of Garenes, Viscount Mace will alsoe.
If it was one person, it would take time, but if two people came at the same time, Count Sylvester or Ray could not be pointed.
Eventually, Ray decided to take a step back on his own.
¡°Hold.¡±
At his word, the bodies of the knights were bound with mana.
Intense bondage, as if pulling limbs from all sides.
The knights who noticed the abnormality in their bodies tried to shout something, but their mouths were already sealed with mana.
Ray approached them.
¡°If you call the marquis now, you¡¯ll be in trouble. You guys should stay like this for a while.¡±
The posture of drawing a sword right now.
A posture where the sword was aimed and the whole body tensed.
All of the knights were quite awkward.
No matter how much mana was bound, it took a lot of strength to maintain that state.
Ray grinned and patted them on the shoulder.
¡°A day until it is released? Two days? No, a week¡ maybe a month. Hold on until then.¡±
be patient?
one month?
You mean you have to stay like this for a month?
Theplexion of the knights turned pale in an instant.
I couldn¡¯t even say anything.
¡®No voice!¡¯
¡®This guy must have been ying tricks!¡¯
¡®Buy and save me!¡¯
They all shouted in their hearts, but no sound came out of their mouths.
Were you satisfied with the results you created?
Ray shook his head as if satisfied.
¡°It¡¯s fortunate that these knights know manners. After all, you have to be quiet in the gymnasium.¡±
As the soldiers watched in a daze, Ray waved his hand.
¡°Now everyone will do their own thing.¡±
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°I have business in town. I will be back before evening.¡±
¡°¡Uhm. All right.¡±
The soldier frowned a little and pointed his finger, as if the statues (?) standing in front of the gymnasium were ufortable.
¡°That¡ what should they do?¡±
¡°Either you clean it up or not, you know. They also have to suffer for a while.¡±
¡°yes. Could this be magic?¡±
¡°It¡¯s simr. Old men can do it if they know the tricks.¡±
If Ira heard it, she would have hit her forehead.
That¡¯s certainly true, but it may take hundreds of years for ordinary humans to learn the trick.
Surprised soldiers widened their eyes.
¡°Awesome. I had never heard of such a swordsmanship.¡±
¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll just go. It¡¯s about time.¡±
¡°All right. We will take care of these people.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a secret from the Count.¡±
When he said that with a strange smile, the soldiers raised their lips.
¡°I will handle it unnoticed.¡±
¡°That¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t bother too much. No matter how rotten these guys are, they are still dogs of the Marquis. There¡¯s nothing good about getting known to the Marquis just in case.¡±
While talking, I did not forget to mutter, ¡®Of course, if I even talk to the Marquis, I¡¯ll have to make it hard this time for the rest of my life.¡¯
The soldiers who had been patting the knights for a whileughed haha.
¡°Do not worry. It was a car that I wished there was something because the training battalion was broken.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do since the knights themselves say they help us train.¡±
Excited, they quickly took the knights one by one to the inside of the gymnasium.
Ray, who had never seen them so happy while teaching swordsmanship, felt sorry for the knights.
* * *
Packing a lot of luggage and arriving at the vige, Zahas, who had arrived first, was waiting for him.
¡°You¡¯rete, Danju.¡±
¡°sorry. There were some things that deserved it.¡±
¡°I stopped by the store where I used to trade until the sweet lord came. The goods appear to be ready just in time.¡±
At that, Ray nodded.
I was worried about what would happen if it was dyed, but luckily the item seems to be fine.
Zahas asked.
¡°Would you like to go get the grain, which is thergest quantity? Or would you like to go see the sword you brought in from the forge?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go see the grain first. There are a lot of them, so I think you have to pay attention.¡±
¡°Then go. I will guide you.¡±
I suggest you take a seat in the driver¡¯s seat of the wagon you don¡¯t know where it was borrowed from.
Judging from the fact that it was a wagon, it seems that they rented an extra wagon so that there would be no shortage of seats when loading grain.
¡®He¡¯s good at handling minor chores like a ghost.¡¯
If it¡¯s a big job, you don¡¯t know, but to be honest, it¡¯sfortable because he handles the small things neatly without having to touch himself.
Halfman seemed to know how it felt to be counting money while servicing the branch manager.
When I rode the wagon to the grain store, the owner of the store, who had been flirting with tinum coins, had alreadye out to meet me.
¡°I was waiting for you, adult.¡±
Before he knew it, his title was upgraded to Daein.
¡°Where is the grain?¡±
¡°The road is narrow, so I prepared it at the back.¡±
When Ray got off the wagon and followed his guidance, he found six wagons loaded with grain.
All of them are brightly colored and soft, and they seem to have been prepared as premium products.
Is this the power of tinum?
He doesn¡¯t seem like a person who neglects goods, so I feel quite relieved when dealing with him in the future.
¡°thank you. In the future, please im the transaction amount at the ¡®Sylvesta Top¡¯ in the center of the za. Show me this and I¡¯ll let you take care of it.¡±
After rummaging through the clothes, he handed me a que he had carved out of wood himself.
It was a wooden que that he scribbled in vain, but the expression of the store owner who received it was unusual.
¡°This¡ is a dwarven craftsmanship.¡±
Even Ray was a little surprised by that.
Could it be that he was well versed in craftsmanship?
Besides, to find out about the Dwarven handicraft skills that would not have been well known in the world.
As I was looking at the store owner with eyes of surprise, he continued.
¡°I never imagined that he would be friendly with the dwarves. Besides, if it¡¯s such an borate tile, the Dwarves must have put a lot of effort into making it.¡±
Under the shade, the identity of the wooden que, which he had carelessly carved while saying, ¡°Sewol-ah, Na-wol-ah,¡± was transformed in an instant.
¡°To the extent that they, who do not open their hearts to the different races, cut their own cards. It seems that you are more of a great person than I thought.
In addition to that, your status has also risen.
The expression on the owner¡¯s face as he looked at him was unusual.
If the eyes had been looking at the big hands in the store before, now it has be the eyes looking at the object of envy.
Ray, whose eyes were strained, quickly changed the subject.
¡°Anyway, if you show the card, I will give you the down payment. Come to the top once a month.¡±
¡°yes. But if thepany¡¯s name is Sylvester Company¡ the lord won¡¯t like it very much.¡±
¡°why?¡±
¡°The Sylvester guild is not an arbitrary guild. It was dismantled because it was forced to be sold. No matter how much this ce is Sylvester Territory, wouldn¡¯t the lord be wary of using that name as it is?¡±
For the upper rank, going out of sight of the lord is the most important thing to avoid.
The owner said it out of concern for him, but Ray heard that there was no name like this.
It was because he was nning on entrusting it to Count Sylvester after being called up to the upper ranks in the first ce.
he said carelessly.
¡°are you okay.¡±
¡°Please, I hope nothing happens.¡±
¡°thank you. I received the goods, so I will go now.¡±
¡°yes. Come again, man.¡±
Leaving behind the polite greeting, Ray returned to the carriage.
It seems that he went to the smithy while he was talking with the owner.
Zahas was struggling to load a leather sack full of swords onto the wagon.
¡°I thought it would bete, so I went first. It was hard to separate him from looking for sobriety.¡±
He cried out unansweredly.
After carrying thest load, Zahas patted his shoulder and said,
¡°But where are you going to put all these? With this amount, I don¡¯t think it should be in any ce.¡±
Ray answered him.
¡°I¡¯ll take it all to the port.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a port¡ you mean the port in front of me?¡±
¡°no. There is an old port behind Count Sylvester.¡±
Zahas¡¯ expression hardened a little at the stupid remark.
¡°It has not been used for ten years. It seems that the Sylvester Merchant Company used it for a while in the past, but how do you do business in a ce where no one goes in and out anymore?¡±
The words were neatly arranged, but in reality, he was saying ¡®Are you insane?¡¯
What do you believe in and how confident you are?
He continued to nod at Zahas¡¯ words.
¡°that¡¯s right. There is no better ce to do business.¡±
The Dongmunseo answer is back.
Now that Danju didn¡¯t even know what he was doing, Zahas felt a little burning inside.
How can you decide to go around a ce where there are no people, saying you are going to do business!
Besides, is it a port?
What kind of business are you doing in a ce where there is no ship!
Zahas, who was about to say something, soon shut his mouth.
¡®It would be good to have Danju experience the world.¡¯
In his eyes, the young Danju in front of him tended to be overly optimistic about everything.
Even famous priests say ¡®God will solve everything¡¯ out of habit, but they don¡¯t have that kind ofposure.
Because they know that God can¡¯t just snap a problem and fix it.
However, if you look at Danju, he was just calm and selfless as if he already had the solution to all problems.
One day, I wille to my senses only when I am greatly angry.
Thinking so, Zahas kept his mouth shut.
¡®Sorry Danju.¡¯
He apologized to Ray in his heart.
Chapter 557
Episode 557 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstanding (6)
After saving a few coachmen, the two headed straight to the port behind the count¡¯s house.
¡°Please open the door.¡±
¡°There are no items delivered to the county. go back.¡±
A soldier guarding the entrance thrusts a spear into it.
As the panicked coachman stepped back in fright, Ray jumped out of the wagon.
¡°Please open the door.¡±
His face was already known to the soldiers in the mansion.
Seeing a familiar face, the soldier tilted his head.
¡°What is this all about?¡± I can¡¯t bete, so please open the door first.¡±
At his urging words, the soldier opened the door even though he was puzzled.
¡°Please go in.¡±
Ray passed the soldier ncing at the stretched carriage and went straight across the garden.
When five or six huge wagons appeared, the attendants paused and looked at them.
* * *
The news also reached the ears of the three nobles.
At the word that arge wagon loaded with supplies had appeared, the Marquis of Garen and Count Sylvester, Viscount Mace, hurriedly rushed at their face.
¡°What is this all about?¡±
When I went outside, the quiet garden path of the count¡¯s house was full.
Where are you going?
The carriage goes somewhere without a break.
Marquis Garen, who arrivedte, spoke to Count Sylvester with a terrifying look.
¡°count! This is something!¡±
¡°Marquis.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t believe this is the reason why you didn¡¯t pay taxes!¡±
¡°no. Those are not my things.¡±
he denied
Looking into your eyes, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re lying.
¡®Then what the hell is that?¡¯
A moment of wonder.
A handsome young man jumped out of the carriage.
It seems like a familiar face.
Count Sylvester¡¯s expression brightened for a moment.
¡°The baron scion.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll use the port for a while, Mr. Count.¡±
¡°Harbor?¡±
Why do you suddenly want to use the port?
The pier is still there, but it has been used for more than ten years, so no one should be there.
When Count Sylvester was bruised, Ray urged him.
¡°Quickly. I¡¯m in a bit of a hurry right now.¡±
At that, the count nodded awkwardly.
¡°Joe do whatever you like.¡±
I must have obtained the count¡¯s permission.
The preparations I had made must have beenpleted.
Now all that remains is to make money.
Ray nodded that way and climbed back into the carriage.
As the carriage was about to depart, the impatient Viscount Mays grabbed him.
¡°What are you doing now! Stop right now!¡±
Viscount Mace had a hunch that things were going strangely.
¡®First I have to stop!¡¯
I have a bad feeling about it without knowing why.
The thought that I shouldn¡¯t let it go like this crossed my mind.
It is not Ray who will calmly stop just because he is told not to go.
he said snoring.
¡°The merchant said he would do some business, but why? Are you going to take responsibility if you lose money?¡±
¡°What what?¡±
He took out a tile from his bosom and showed it to the viscount.
¡°It¡¯s a top tier card given to me by the lord of Sylvester. Surely you won¡¯t deny the lord¡¯s permission?¡±
¡°This bastard! Do you know who I am!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°I am the lord of Mace! Do you think you¡¯ll be safe even after doing this! Why don¡¯t you get down on your knees and apologize!¡±
Why do people here like to kneel like this?
Viscount Mace had intimidated him enough, so he expected that he woulde right out of the carriage and apologize.
Contrary to his expectations, however, Ray was still sluggish.
It¡¯s like, ¡®So what?¡¯ It seems to ask back.
¡°That¡¯s why the lord of Mace¡¯s territory is ignoring the permission of the lord of Sylvester¡¯s territory and stopping the ascent. If you were in the Kingdom of Celia, you would have clearly exceeded your authority and had your head cut off.¡±
As he spoke coldly, Viscount Mays, who btedly came to his senses, looked behind him.
¡°Huh!¡±
There, too, was Count Sylvester, who was looking at him with cold eyes.
He will soon perish anyway.
If that was the case, it would be advantageous to bring even one more person along.
If the Viscount disregarded the Count¡¯s intention and stopped the ascending movement, justification was sufficient as Ray said.
Since he vited his authority in front of the person himself, he could behead the viscount with the authority of summary execution, which only those with the rank of count or higher have.
Besides, even the power of the Marquis couldn¡¯t stop it.
Only then did the viscount, realizing what he was doing, sighed and withdrew.
¡°Sorry. Count.¡±
I handed over a bted apology, but the Count¡¯s messy nting could not be undone.
Count Sylvester shook his head with a cold, stiff face.
¡°On my estate. I will definitely hold you ountable for disgracing me at my mansion, so look forward to it.¡±
The viscount¡¯s head fell to the ground.
The intruder was finally gone.
Ray bowed once to thank Count Sylvester for helping him and started the carriage straight away.
Count Sylvester gazed at her back with longing.
¡®Saint, please save the Countess as you said.¡¯
* * *
Gide and Silveria, who were thinking about the future in their respective bedrooms, heard the news, albeit btedly.
¡°The cker showed up in a carriage?¡±
Stunned by thedy-in-waiting, Silveria hurriedly followed outside.
However, it was after Ray had already left.
There, beneath the two aristocrats with cold, stiff faces, was a viscount trembling.
Silveria cautiously approached the Count.
¡°Meet the Marquis and the Viscount.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
I felt embarrassed when no one answered.
Only Count Sylvester greeted her with crossed arms.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, who didn¡¯te out of the bedroom at all?¡±
¡°I heard the news from thedy-in-waiting. What the hell is this?¡±
he sighed.
He wanted to answer her daughter¡¯s question, but he felt frustrated because he did not know the details.
Even so, the eyes of the marquis and the viscount were also bothering me to say that I did not know them face to face.
Count Sylvester eventually stuck to his silence.
As the three of them kept their mouths shut as if they had agreed, Sylveria, who sensed that something was out of the ordinary, didn¡¯t ask any more.
¡°I want to go.¡±
¡°Where are you talking?¡±
¡°I hear you went to a closed port? Follow it and see it with your own two eyes.¡±
That¡¯s a good idea.
The three aristocrats, who had been licking their appetites because they couldn¡¯t think of anything, shone in their eyes.
¡°As the owner of the mansion, it is impossible not to be ignorant of the affairs of the guests. I will go too.¡±
beat him
The Marquis and the Viscount also intervened.
¡°It just went well. I was just about to go for a walk, so let¡¯s go together. cluck cluck.¡±
¡°I will help you, Marquis.¡±
¡°Bring the wagon!¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Gide appeared on horseback.
¡°I will go too!¡±
How the hell did he hear it, he also joined in.
The attendants who came out to watch were busy.
Soon after, the coachman pulled the carriage out, and they hurriedly climbed into the carriage.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The carriage, apanied by the Count¡¯s horse, set out for the port.
* * *
Inside the carriage, Zahas said anxiously.
¡°To be honest, I am worried. Isn¡¯t Viscount Mace the lord? What are you going to do if you turn your back on such a person?¡±
Zahas¡¯plexion had be contemtive since he had just heard the conversation between him and Viscount Mace.
The sin of making the lord angry is great.
If you¡¯re unlucky, you might die.
Ray answered in a tone that it was not a big deal.
¡°The viscount can¡¯t move. If I moved in that situation, would I have to worry about my neck and not my neck?¡±
¡°No matter how much it is, there is no degree.¡±
¡°He has no rtionship with me anymore.¡±
¡°How can you be so sure?¡±
¡°Heh heh. You will find out soon.¡±
Instead of answering, he let out a sinisterugh, which was truly bizarre.
As we chatted, the port was already revealed.
Wouldn¡¯t it be a lie to say that it hasn¡¯t been used for over ten years?
You can see the port with a hazy look here and there.
It wasn¡¯t to the point where I couldn¡¯t write one.
The pier is still strong, and it seems easy to do business if you properly set the ground.
If you pay a little bit, merchants will surely start to gather.
¡°Leave all your luggage here.¡±
¡°Are you talking here?¡±
The ce Ray pointed to was the pier.
Do you really intend to unload cargo and do business in a ce where there is no ship at all?
He nodded without hesitation, and the coachmen began to unload the load while wondering.
Zahas was determined to fail in his heart, and the coachmen ughtered him as if they were going to see all the unusual people.
That moment.
Two gigantic ships approached far out in the sea.
A mark on the sail.
Zahas and the coachman¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the nicely drawn picture on the side of the ship.
¡°Ha halfman top?¡±
¡°Why are they here¡?¡±
If it is the upper half of the top half, it is arge group that is even called the top of the continent.
Since there are many ces to do business with, and they are mainly dealing with giant countries, it didn¡¯t make sense to show up in these ces.
But when he came to his senses, he saw Danju waving his hand next to him.
Only then did Zahas realize that something was right.
Goose bumps ran down his spine as his abnormal behaviors were adjusted one by one and reached the current result.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s sober¡¡±
Before he could finish his words, the huge ship reached the pier and dropped anchor.
Inside, a middle-aged man in colorful clothes stepped down with a broad smile.
¡°Lord Taesangdan!¡±
¡°Halfman! A long time!¡±
The two of them hugged each other andughed.
It had only been a few months, but for Hafmann, he couldn¡¯t remember thest time he saw God.
¡°How is Ira?¡±
¡°Your wife is fine. If you need anything, I will do my best to find it, so there is a riot to find Taesangdanju right away.¡±
Seeing her talking with a teary face made me anticipate how much she must have suffered.
Ray smiled and patted his shoulder.
¡°Tell me that you are leaving soon.¡±
¡°Expecting the Danju to say that, he got angry, asking when the hell that would happen.¡±
As expected, he is a high elf, so he has considerable foresight.
When the two of them meet after a long time and talk about each other.
Zahas and the coachmen forgot what to say.
halfman.
Halfman If you say halfman at the top, there is only a single week at the top.
Besides, if the Danju is a person called Taesang Danju.
gulp.
I swallowed my saliva.
I was even more surprised because I had never dreamed that the person riding with me in the wagon would be Taesangdanju of the Hafman Company.
Zahas suddenly hit his head.
¡°I see Taesangdanju of the upper half of Ha Halfman.¡±
It is the top half of the half that even kings can¡¯t do it carelessly.
I couldn¡¯t raise my head in shame because I had always doubted and criticized the head of such a ce.
Halfman looked at them and asked.
¡°These are¡?¡±
¡°They¡¯re the clerks at the top that are about to be made.¡±
At those words, the quiet halfman jumped up.
¡°Are you saying you¡¯re not satisfied with the existence of the Halfman Company and will build another one! It¡¯s the wind! It was clearly cheating! I¡¯m going to tell my wife too! Taesangdanju had an affair outside!¡±
I suddenly became a yboy.
Besides, if he said that to Aira, he might see her face as soon as tomorrow morning.
Chapter 558
Episode 558 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (7)
As they were arguing with Harpman, a wagon came back after them.
The seemingly gorgeous wagon was enough to attract attention.
Hafman asked.
¡°Do you know them too?¡±
¡°It seems so.¡±
The people inside are really familiar people.
But it worked out rather well.
In order to make a deal, it was necessary to make a face at least a little bit.
The three nobles who got off the carriage were blinded by the huge ship in front of them.
The two well-decorated boats wereparable to other mansions, and rather overpowered.
¡°What happened to this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a ship ship. To think that such a ship entered such an old harbor¡¡±
They had their eyes fixed on the ship for a while, and soon they were able to confirm the familiar pattern engraved on the sail.
In addition, the letters engraved on the deck of the ship.
It meant the top ¡®halfman¡¯.
¡°Halfman top!¡±
¡°Why is the grand corps here¡!¡±
Did the Heron family secretly make a deal with the Halfman Merchant?
How could he make a deal with a ce where he could do business with popr kingdoms!
Doubt for a moment.
Halfman came and stood in front of them.
¡°Nice to meet you. Call it Halfman.¡±
At those words, the three nobles froze.
It was unbelievable that the top half of the half-man came, but the Danju from there came directly.
No matter how much Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace are recognized nobles within the Kingdom of Heron, those words are only used within the Kingdom of Heron.
He was nothing more than an aristocrat to the lord of the upper ranks, who wielded influence across the continent.
They bowed their heads slightly as if paying respect to a superior.
¡°My name is the Marquis of Gagaren. It is an honor to see Danju of the grand corps.¡±
¡°I am Viscount Mays. It is an honor for the family to see such a well-known person.¡±
Speaking of rumors about Hafman, there are rumors that he is a ¡®ghost mad about money¡¯.
Count Sylvester took a step back and greeted.
¡°This is Count Sylvester¡ These are my children. Say hello.¡±
Gide and Sylveria, who were frozen and unable to regain their senses at the word ¡°Danju¡± from the half-man group, greeted them btedly.
¡°This is Gide from Count Sylvester. It is an honor to meet you.¡±
¡°This is City Sylveria.¡±
Hafman, who had heard Ray¡¯s words beforehand, looked at Count Sylvester without even looking at Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace.
¡®This is the person the sophomore said.¡¯
Outwardly, it is ordinary.
One look at his upright eyes, and it was immediately apparent that he was a very stubborn person.
Harpman asked for a handshake.
¡°Nice to meet you, Count Sylvester. Good luck in the future.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
The same was true of Count Sylvester, who shook hands without embarrassment, but did not understand why.
¡°Please take good care of me¡ What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t know.¡±
Halfman looked at Ray as he spoke, and he shrugged once and pointed at the wagon.
¡°Check things out before you talk properly, Harpman.¡±
Seeing him calling Harpman as easily as calling the dog next door, the audience hardened once again.
Carefully looking into his eyes, Halfman, whose name was called, responded that nothing was wrong.
Or rather, it seemed to be taken for granted.
Heading to the wagon, Hafman checked the quality of the items by pulling up the tents one by one.
The reason why he dares to buy things here that he can buy in Celia.
The first is to buy a sword made by Taesangdanju himself, and the second is to try and sell the unique grains of Heron Kingdom.
Unlike those grown in Celia, the grain grown in the cold fields of Heron tastes dry.
Even now, the weather is quite cold, and if you don¡¯t pack your outerwear carefully, the chill will seep through your clothes.
I don¡¯t know how grain grows in a ce like this, but there were quite a few people who preferred the dry grain taste unique to this ce, so Heron¡¯s grain tended to sell at a high price.
In addition, there was no grain that was as good as this to make a pile of ground grain powder.
Hafman, who had been lingering in front of the carriage for a long time, nodded in satisfaction.
¡°There are no ws, just like the things the Danju chose. This is well worth the purchase.¡±
Although Harpman speaks lightly, he is sharp when he sees things.
When he said it would be okay, Ray nodded as well.
¡°Seventy gold coins per sword. Grain is ten gold coins per stone. That¡¯s enough of a blow.¡±
¡°A reasonable price. I will make a deal.¡±
Count Sylvester¡¯s family looked at him as he immediately won the deal.
Among them, Silveria¡¯s surprise was even greater.
¡®I thought crabs were justzy.¡¯
He could be said to be the best in swordsmanship, but when I saw him on a regr basis, I never thought of him as a person who would raise the ranks.
There was an overly optimistic feeling for that, and it was far from diligently moving.
One by one, the reality in front of his eyes was that the things he said were being fulfilled one by one.
Ray approached Count Sylvester and held out a crumpled piece of parchment.
Seeing that his hands were covered with stains, it seemed that his hard work was buried.
¡°From now on, the leader of Sylvester¡¯s upper ranks is an old man. As long as the quality of the goods is guaranteed, business with Harpman will not be cut off.¡±
At his words, the Marquis of Garen opened his mouth wide.
¡°Are you giving this to me?¡±
¡°You were meant to do that from the beginning. take it.¡±
Count Sylvester, who had been handed the parchment in a haphazard way, shed tears like chicken poop without even realizing it.
He hurriedly turned around and disappeared, speaking quietly.
¡°¡Thank you. Thank you, I don¡¯t know what to do. Forgive me for ignorance.¡±
¡°Even if Harpman looks like an old man with a belly, he has a biting edge and will be eaten if he sees a crack. This time, let¡¯s pack the top properly.¡±
¡°Thank you¡ Thank you so much¡¡±
Halfman looked at him and admired inwardly.
¡®I thought the Salvation Chamber hade to an end a long time ago¡ Danju was creating the 2nd and 3rd Salvation Chambers behind the scenes.¡¯
The true salvation may be the sobriety itself.
It¡¯s like wandering around wherever you want, but there¡¯s a heart that wants to save people.
when they are having a conversation.
Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace, who had been treated coldly, frowned.
¡®This is nonsense. Count Sylvester has a line of money.¡¯
If it¡¯s a general money cut, it¡¯s nonsense.
It is wrong to touch them with their own hands now when the back belly is about halfway to the top.
what to do next
When you¡¯re struggling with chewing your nails.
Viscount Mays spat out the words with a look of repentance.
¡°That would be difficult.¡±
Their eyes focused on the viscount¡¯s words.
¡°What is the trouble?¡±
Around the time when the Marquis of Garen fell into the thought of ¡®Is the Viscount finally mad?
Unexpected words came out of his mouth.
¡°Count Sylvester has not yet paid the taxes due to the royal family. His Majesty the King, who has be ufortable because of that, is waiting for the Count.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of paying taxes with the profit left over from the transaction?¡±
¡°There are too many taxes owed for that. If it had been enough to end with one or two transactions, His Majesty the King would not have stepped forward.¡±
When the story progressed that far, the Marquis Garen, who noticed it roughly, put a smile on his lips.
There was not much time left before Count Sylvester¡¯s family disintegrated.
If the king¡¯s heart is not appeased by that time, this time will be ruined.
he let out a sinisterugh.
¡°Cluck. Right. It is impossible to go against His Majesty the King.¡±
Hafman was speechless.
there is money
Besides, for him, it was not enough to give him a little more down payment as a sign of maintaining a good rtionship.
¡®But if the royal family of Heron is involved, it¡¯s like meddling in the politics of another country.¡¯
Hafmann is a merchant, not a bureaucrat.
So, if you start to get involved in the political arena once or twice, there is a concern that your credibility as a merchant will be shaken.
Ray also understood Hafman¡¯s position.
When I finished cooking, Viscount Mace sprinkled ashes on me, which made me feel very bad.
what to do with one
now that there is no other way.
When Ray tries to say something.
Count Sylvester struck first.
¡°I will go.¡±
¡°Where?¡±
¡°I will go to the castle and ask His Majesty the King directly.¡±
¡°There must be a degree to being shameless! Do you know who you dare to visit!¡±
Despite the angry voice of the Marquis Garen, the count did not back down.
¡°I must go. I believe that His Majesty the King¡ will fully understand.¡±
At his words, Viscount Maysughed.
Count Sylvester did not attend a single ball, let alone a social gathering.
If such a person had an audience with the king and said something, the king would not have listened to him.
Moreover, it is a fact known to all nobles who know that the royal family covets the belongings of the previous king hidden in the family of Count Sylvester.
In that situation, do you think his words will reach the royal family?
Viscount Mace nodded leisurely.
¡°If the Count says he¡¯s leaving, we can¡¯t stop him. Originally, it was the right of nobles to have an audience with the King. No one can take it away.¡±
¡°Thank you Viscount Mays.¡±
¡°But please take care of yourself.¡±
Viscount Mays bowed his head exaggeratedly, as if deeply concerned.
¡°There are many violent people among the central nobles. I am worried that you will be harmed on the way to the royal castle.¡±
Is the extremely pretentious appearance offended?
Count Sylvester frowned.
¡°Thank you for your concern, viscount. But I will still head for the royal castle.¡±
He looked at Ray and Harpman.
¡°How can I raise my head if I ask for favors from my benefactors and cannot take a step for fear of being harmed by mere gangsters?¡±
¡°Please be careful.¡±
Halfman quietly shook his head at their conversation.
¡®I touched you wrong.¡¯
I never thought I would risk my life in front of a saint, not anyone else.
Watching him smiling sinisterly without knowing why, there was a sign that something unusual was about to happen.
Chapter 559
Episode 559 The Mysterious Soldier, Misunderstandings (8)
The deal with Hafman has beenpleted sessfully.
Halfman, who had obtained something of good quality, was always smiling, and the Count, who had a financial line called the Sylvester Company, also had a smile on his face.
¡°I can start anew with this.¡±
At Gide¡¯s words, Count Sylvester licked his dry lips.
¡°okay. The only problem left is taxes. I hope His Majesty the King will be kind to you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure His Majesty will recognize it too.¡±
Sylveria also relieved a sigh at the softer atmosphere.
¡®I thought it was really over now.¡¯
Sylveria looked at Ray.
At first I thought it was a bluff.
I didn¡¯t like him for stealing the family¡¯s ledger by saying he would make a guild.
They wandered around town all day, ying and eating.
It was on the verge of bursting into a tantrum when I watched him be friendly with the mansion¡¯s servants and talk with them.
However, it was all an illusion.
Things that you thought were bullshit.
He made it a reality by himself.
Who would have known that the things I thought were arrogant were actually humility?
Once I started to think positively, all of his actions looked good.
Now, it seemed that even if an insectivore, who slept all day and only ate food, could lead a life, he would be able to move on with a smile.
A faint smile appeared on Sylveria¡¯s face as she looked at Ray.
* * *
Returning to the mansion, the Marquis and the Viscount were literally in an emergency.
Those gathered in the private room sighed heavily.
¡°It was just around the corner to aplish the great feat!¡±
coo-!
It seems I couldn¡¯t stand the anger.
Marquis Garen hit the desk with his fist.
¡°Calm down. The opportunity is still there.¡±
Seeing Viscount Mace talking calmly, the Marquis snorted.
¡°yes. You still have a chance.¡±
How many gold coins had he spent to make the count¡¯s family look bad to the king?
I saw the light at a moment like now, so the hard work was well worth it.
¡°I will make preparations. If you see a gap, it would be good to secretly deal with Count Sylvester heading to the castle.¡±
¡°If the count¡¯s shield is strong, it¡¯s good to take that girl from Sylveria as a hostage and put pressure on the count. Proceed so that there is no shortage.¡±
¡°I will do as youmand.¡±
Marquis Garenughed in a low voice.
¡°Cluck. By the way, he¡¯s a nobleman who can¡¯t die in my name. If things went well, they could have saved their lives.¡±
As long as he could obtain the things belonging to the previous king that the Count¡¯s family was keeping, he could risk Count Sylvester¡¯s life.
I won¡¯t be able to die gracefully now that I¡¯ve made a smooth task so difficult.
Viscount Mace, who had been watching him, spoke cautiously.
¡°What should I do with the Harfman Merchant and that kid?¡±
Marquis Garen thought while stroking his beard.
¡°Halfman is difficult to touch. If we touch it wrongly, only our stomachs can burst.¡±
The Harpman Merchant is a giant corps that moves the kingdom.
If they put their mind to it, it was not even a matter of being ostracized by other countries like Heron Kingdom.
However, it is quite disturbing that he was called ¡®Taesangdanju¡¯ by the Danju of the upper ranks to touch the kid as a way to vent his anger.
After thinking for a moment, Marquis Garen shook his head.
¡®Will a bastard like that really give you the top of the harp?¡¯
Taesang Danju is literally a position above Danju.
Would a half-man give such a title to a man with no blood on his head just because he¡¯s insane?
They must have heard it wrong, or it must have been a monopoly job with only the name remaining.
Halfman would also be very happy to have the teeth removed from above him.
Having made up his mind, the Marquis of Garen took a sip of the ck tea on the desk and said.
¡°Take care of it together. Just in case you don¡¯t know, quietly without others knowing. If possible, it would be easier to kill them while in the count¡¯s mansion.¡±
¡°All right. But be careful, too, Marquis. He has a hidden number.¡±
When Viscount Mace said that, Marquis Garen also nodded.
¡°Not so. You must never neglect your watch.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Viscount Mace looked out the window with a grim expression.
* * *
Earl Sylvester prepared to leave for the royal castle.
I packed my things and prepared a wagon so that I could leave at any time, but Viscount Mays¡¯s horse got caught and I couldn¡¯t move my feet.
¡®Please take care of yourself.¡¯
Seeing that he tantly threw his words in front of everyone, it must mean that he will not choose any means or methods from now on.
Count Sylvester muttered as he walked around the office.
¡°¡I¡¯m in trouble.¡±
He said that because he was in front of his benefactor, but if he died, he would be dumbfounded.
Thinking of Gide who has to manage this vast territory alone.
He should never have died.
¡®Anyway, I¡¯ll have to stay at the mansion for a few more days and watch the situation.¡¯
Having made up her mind, Count Sylvester sighed.
Still don¡¯t know what will happen.
If he died like this or if the king didn¡¯t hand over the tax affairs, the county woulde to an end.
In that case, it would be better to spend a little more time to prepare for it.
* * *
After making a deal with the half-man top.
The mansion of Count Sylvester, who had made a lot of money, was more lively than ever.
The attendants, who even cherished firewood to light the brazier, buy food and prepare a dinner.
The soldiers also gathered at the gymnasium and immersed themselves in training, albeit btedly.
After finishing his to-do, Ray headed for the gymnasium, walking with his arms crossed.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been rxed.¡±
In the meantime, he was quite busy looking for shops to trade in the vige and raising the upper ranks.
Of course, Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace still have work left to decorate, but for now, we can say that we found some time.
Arriving at the gymnasium, he looked around and saw familiar faces wielding swords.
¡°Haap!¡±
¡°hot!¡±
Isn¡¯t that a pretty sight to see?
If you are a soldier, shouldn¡¯t you be enthusiastic about the sound of swords shing at the gymnasium?
You should have been happy to see it too.
Ray¡¯s expression hardened as he looked at the soldiers, and then soon distorted.
The swords they wield were much softer than before.
If the previous sword was a sword based on strength, now it is a soft sword based on softness.
That in itself is good.
Why has the gesture that made the viewer chills still not fixed!
¡°Haaaaa!¡±
¡°Ahhh!¡±
The soldiers spat out a tickling cry instead of a spirited scream, and the soldiers seriously shed their swords.
It was hard to open my eyes and watch as the ce was full of muscr men.
As he wandered, unable to find a ce to look, Sylveria, drenched in sweat, approached him.
She stopped at a distance, perhaps concerned about the smell of sweat, and greeted me.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you at the gymnasium, right?¡±
¡°Iknow, right. It would have been better if you hadn¡¯te.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. It was hard at first because I couldn¡¯t adapt. But don¡¯t do it too much. Because they are desperately trying to fix it.¡±
Having said that, theplexion looks pretty good.
Ray, who was looking at her nkly, tilted his head and asked.
¡°Has there been any progress?¡±
Silveria got goosebumps from the magic of guessing like a ghost.
¡®How the hell did he know?¡¯
It is true that there was enlightenment.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t such a big realization, and it was just that she had finally found a way out of the motion that had been blocked, but when she recognized it at a nce, she was also happy inside.
Sylveria answered.
¡°The family swordsmanship, which had been blocked for several years, was finally broken through today. I think I did the same as usual, but I don¡¯t know why.¡±
¡°Remember the sword you wielded. There¡¯s a reason why it¡¯s surprisingly nothing special.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Although he gave a cool answer, he hesitated a little and paused.
Silveria, who was watching Ray¡¯s eyes, tinkered with her sword and whispered.
¡°If it¡¯s okay, could you take a look at it?¡±
At that, Ray nodded.
Nothing difficult.
Besides, it was a car that I was worried about because there was nowhere to look at at the gymnasium anyway.
¡°does not matter. I have a lot of time, so I¡¯ll see you.¡±
At that, Sylveria¡¯splexion brightened.
For a swordsman, receiving advice is like picking stars from the sky.
Especially if the opponent is a skilled yer.
She agreed to it so easily, and her mood improved as well.
In case she changed her mind, she hurriedly drew her sword and took a stance.
¡°Then I will show you.¡±
Exhaling and rxing, she pointed her sword down.
from bottom to top.
Raises mana and cuts two or three more times in the process.
Repeating the same motion several times consumes a lot of energy.
Ray, who was watching with his arms crossed, recognized it right away.
¡®It¡¯s a quick sword.¡¯
Instead of pouring mana all over the body, it poured only into the ankles, waist and shoulders to effectively amplify the power.
The result was a quick sword that cut the same movement three times at once.
However, the aspect was really strange because he did not focus on the quick sword and ced the enemy on the defeated sword.
Since a woman¡¯s body can¡¯t beat a man¡¯s strength, it must be a fast sword that strikes the same ce three times.
I couldn¡¯t help but admire it when I thought of how much effort and research went into it.
¡°It¡¯s a swordsman. It¡¯s not something that a woman¡¯s body can do, but it¡¯s amazing.¡±
Silveria shook her head, seeing that they did not call it a quick sword, but rather an overpowered sword.
Others consider their sword to be a quicksword.
However, since the root of the sword was put on the defeated sword, the quick sword was nothing more than the process of defeating the sword.
Seeing it at a nce, Sylveria was quite relieved.
¡°thank you. So¡ how was it? My sword¡¡±
When asked cautiously, Ray answered in a single hemisphere.
¡°It¡¯s worse than before. If you face an equal number of opponents, you will be defeated.¡±
Silveria¡¯s pupils, who were expecting praise from him, shook.
Chapter 560
Episode 560 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (9)
Defeated?
Are you talking about yourself?
I asked, filled with bewilderment.
¡°You mean my sword is worse than before?¡±
what do you do with the answer
Ray picked up a wooden sword for practice lying around.
¡°You said motion was blocked in the past, right? Try blocking my sword with that blocked motion.¡±
He speaks and raises his sword.
It¡¯s just a wooden sword.
There was no way that the proper power coulde out, but his expression was dry.
Ray reyed the same movement Sylveria had shown earlier.
from bottom to top.
The sword, which had been slowly and slowly connected, poured out smoothly like water flowing.
As three sword strikesnded on her side in an instant, Silveria, who had been standing in a daze, hurriedly came to her senses and took a jockeying ceremony.
¡°Haap!¡±
Let¡¯s stab the sword awkwardly with a short spirit.
Turong-!
Ray¡¯s wooden sword suddenly flew out of his hand and rolled on the ground.
She looked at Sylveria as if wondering what Ray, who had lightly shaken her hands to relieve her strength.
¡°How is it to see you face to face?¡±
¡°¡¡±
I can¡¯t believe it.
Dumbfounded, she looked down at her hands.
His own sword, which he thought was both a quick sword and a defeated sword, waspletely useless.
It was a sword attack that had no pulse to the extent that it was easily blocked with just one action of stabbing the sword in the middle.
As if he was quite shocked, he couldn¡¯t even answer.
Ray said scratching the back of his head.
¡°Actually, if you spend a little more mana or have good strength from the beginning, it will be useful.¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
Ray nodded.
¡°that¡¯s right. It is less efficient to use more mana and there is a limit to wielding it with force. It is not suitable for a woman to wield.¡±
Sylveria bit her lip.
What I cherished as enlightenment was actually an illusion.
As much as I was excited all day, I was also very disappointed.
Seeing her depressed and staring at the floor, Ray wasn¡¯t happy either.
¡®How can you talk about this?¡¯
It seems that he has a lot of heartache.
For both swordsmen and wizards, the loss of enlightenment is a painfulw.
Soldiers who were immersed in sparring came into Ray¡¯s eyes as he looked around to see if there was anything missing.
woman.
fence.
Two words intertwined in my head.
¡°That¡¯s it!¡±
¡°yes?¡±
When he suddenly shouted, Sylveria was taken aback and asked a question.
¡°That¡¯s it! That will be your breakthrough!¡±
That¡¯s it.
Sylveria¡¯s gaze turned to his fingertips.
There, instead of the vicious spirit, there were vicious generals wielding swords.
¡°Haaaaa!¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
The edification of big men.
Raise your little finger when exchanging swords.
Seeing them sneak up on their heels as they back away raises eyebrows.
It¡¯s a swordsmanship that shouldn¡¯t have been born into this world.
It was hundreds of years too early for mankind to understand that swordsmanship.
Even he, who saw his crazy swordsmanship as a breakthrough, began to look bad at the same time.
¡°I don¡¯t want to hear jokes.¡±
It seems that I took it as a joke.
I looked at my eyes and hugged the sword tightly.
Instead of answering, Ray suddenly threw Sylveria¡¯s sword on the floor.
¡°What is the joke? Hurry up and ask the pioneers to learn.¡±
¡°Learning pears¡ How could the count¡¯s daughter do such vulgar swordsmanship¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s rude! If you knew what kind of swordsmanship that was, you wouldn¡¯t be able to say that?¡±
Seeing him suddenly get angry, Sylveria was a little discouraged.
¡°Uh, what kind of swordsmanship is this¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything, but I can tell you in my name. It is not a swordsmanship that can be learned lightly.¡±
It was a swordsmanship derived from the secret swordsmanship of the Duke of Trey.
If Zeke had seen it, he would have wailed, but it was not a very bare-bones swordsmanship.
Did you see the sincerity in his expression?
Silveria, who had been thinking about it for a long time, became a little tempted.
¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°If you are great, you can even fly an aura de.¡±
In fact, Zeke is not wrong as he throws his Aura de like a sword.
Every prosecutor¡¯s dream.
It is only when you reach the highest level that you can even dream.
When he persuaded them by selling even aura des, Silveria, who had thin ears, began to appreciate them little by little.
Looking at Ray, Sylveria pondered for a while and then picked up the sword with a determined face.
¡°¡great. I want to learn.¡±
¡°Good idea. Even if you practice for a few days, you will see results little by little.¡±
In Ray¡¯s view, that swordsmanship was problematic for a man to wield.
Rather than pushing it with force, it is not suitable for men because it is necessary to gently wrap it and finely adjust the mana to keep the center without falling.
However, if a woman wields it, the story is different.
The sword pouring down from the waist will be an object of fear to many swordsmen.
Even if it¡¯s a bad swordsmanship.
The root of it was the secret swordsmanship of the Duke of Trey, so even if it looked sloppy, there was an uprightness inside.
Perhaps if you devote yourself to training for just one month, you will be better than you are now.
¡°As long as you can endure it for a month.¡±
It makes my hamstrings tingle just by looking at it, so what if I opened it myself?
If the priests or priests had seen it, they would have thought it was a ritual of ck magicians and would have rushed in right away.
Seeing Sylveria approaching the soldiers and asking for lessons, Ray decided not to go to the gymnasium for the time being.
* * *
Inside the office filled with the smell of old books.
As the morning sunlight entered through the cracks in the window, Count Sylvester straightened his back.
¡°I guess I¡¯ll get some rest now.¡±
He took a sip of the tea.
Even though it had cooled down for a long time, the ck tea that still had a reverberation went down my throat.
I can¡¯t even remember how long I¡¯ve been taking a break.
When Count Sylvester was enjoying his leisure time.
Someone knocked on the door of the office.
smart-.
¡°Come in.¡±
Gide opened the door and came in.
With a light smile on his lips, he greeted me politely.
¡°Good night.¡±
At that, Count Sylvesterughed as if he was having fun.
¡°ha ha ha. Wasn¡¯t it the same as not being able to sleep? Or are you protesting against me?¡±
¡°I was justining for a while. I have something more to tell you.¡±
Gide handed the count a letter that looked ssy even to the looks of it.
¡°This is a letter from the Crozes. Danju personally sent it in his own handwriting.¡±
At those words, Count Sylvester received the letter as if a little unexpectedly.
¡°It¡¯s the Croze Corps. Isn¡¯t it the biggest guild in the area?¡±
¡°yes. It looks like they want to strike a deal with our guild.¡±
Count Sylvester was greatly surprised.
Only three days had passed since the guild appeared in earnest.
But did he even send a letter in order to make a deal with a rising guild like them?
Count Sylvester took another sip of ck tea to see if his throat was burning, and leaned back in his chair.
¡°Looks like what you¡¯ve been doing has paid off.¡±
¡°I guess so.¡±
For the past few days, Count Sylvester and Gide have been busy arranging the upper ranks transferred from Ray.
Even going to skip meals, I connected ces that could be traded here and there.
Watching the central aristocrats, they also readily agreed to the deal when they realized that the top half of the halfman was in the back of the count¡¯s back.
Not too long ago, it was possible to join a merchant association, albeit a small one.
In addition, this time, the giant merchantpany asked for a deal by hand, so things couldn¡¯t have worked out better than this.
Opportunities to raise funds gradually increase.
The two of them were happy even though their bodies were tired, so they seemed like they were going to die.
¡°I¡¯m worried that something big will happen if this happens. Hasn¡¯t the family been this good in a few years?¡±
¡°It can all be attributed to the Holy Son.¡±
¡°yes. But¡ with help, we must keep our promise.¡±
At those words, Count Sylvester nodded.
¡°Since you have received grace, it is natural to repay it.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
Seeing that the reply was dyed, it seemed that the promise was bothering him quite a bit.
Count Sylvesterughed.
¡°Is it worth it?¡±
¡°Oh, what a waste! How could the benefactor who saved the family¡¡±
¡°Tell me honestly. I already know that you are interested in the Great Race. I also understand that you want to know where the dragonir is by yourself.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Gide¡¯s face turned red.
On the other hand, a benevolent smile bloomed on Count Sylvester¡¯s face.
He is a son who is always thorough and does not want to show any gaps.
Even though he denies it with his mouth, how can he not know what is inside as a father?
¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll ask my saint.¡±
The Count¡¯s words came to Gide the sweetest of all.
If it is possible, I want only myself to know the ce until the moment I die.
However, in his opinion, it was not a man¡¯s duty to go into debt and withdraw.
Doesn¡¯t seem worth thinking about.
Gide opened his mouth with difficulty and let out the words.
¡°I will guide you personally.¡±
Count Sylvester, proud of his son¡¯s choice, deliberately shook his head pretending to be nothing.
¡°I deserved help. With that help, we were able to stand up, so we must pay it back. Although the footsteps of the great race are precious to you, you must seed your father in the future and continue the life of the count.¡±
The Count, who slowly closed and opened his eyes, put his hand on Gide¡¯s shoulder.
¡°The choice you make also requires the courage to give up something precious.¡±
Gide looked at his father.
decades.
or hundreds of years.
Thest king¡¯s will.
The family¡¯s fidelity.
Also, as a servant, the order he had kept.
Count Sylvester¡¯s pupils contained all of that.
Only then did Gide realize.
¡®Even if the territory is taken away and the mansion disappears¡ the Sylvester family doesn¡¯t disappear.¡¯
It means that the true family name was passed on by the head of the household, not Yeongji.
Chapter 561
Episode 561 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (10)
¡°Huh.¡±
I feel like I slept soundly for a long time.
As I woke up rubbing my eyes, ady-in-waiting came and knocked on the door.
Knock-knock-
¡°The Count wants to have breakfast together if it¡¯s okay.¡±
It was just fine when I was hungry.
Ray yawned and got out of bed.
Sensing the maid disappearing beyond the door, he suddenly tilted his head curiously.
¡°But suddenly what kind of meal?¡±
Until now, while living at the count¡¯s family, she had only been invited to eat at most twice or so.
Why did he suddenly call himself to the dinner table?
Were you really grateful for making the top?
The feelings of a saint who had been abused by Seongguk over the past few years rang fiercely.
I don¡¯t think he intends to hand over even the treasures of the previous kings, which are handed down from generation to generation in the family.
If it¡¯s just handing over treasures, I don¡¯t know, but there¡¯s nothing more annoying than receiving an item with so many stories.
Hearing the chills, Ray shuddered.
¡°¡I have a bad feeling.¡±
It feels like it¡¯s going to be heavily intertwined.
He brushed his shoulders to calm the growth of chicken skin, then changed his clothes.
* * *
By the time the meal was almost ready.
Ray arrived at the gathering of the count¡¯s family members.
Those who were sitting in their seats stood up and greeted each other.
¡°I was worried that you might note.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a ce to eat, so there¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡±
Still unable to hide his anxiety, Ray emphasized that it was a ¡®meal seat¡¯.
whether you know it or not
The Count, who burst outughing, offered a seat.
¡°Heh heh heh. That¡¯s it too. Come on, have a seat.¡±
While talking, he pointed to the seat next to Sylveria.
It has been more than five years since he lived under the king and nobles.
Now, just by looking at the location of the offer, one could easily guess the intentions of the other party.
¡®This snarky countess.¡¯
It is clear that he is trying to connect himself with Sylveria.
I don¡¯t know how many pumpkin seeds I¡¯m peeling behind that smiling face.
Unable to refuse in front of the count, Ray drooled and headed to Sylveria¡¯s side.
Then she pretended to know as if she was used to it.
¡°long time no see. I haven¡¯t seen you for the past few days. Has something happened?¡±
If there is work, of course there is.
Watching the soldiers strewn around the mansion dancing and dancing will make you lose your appetite, so you should be able to go outside.
Furthermore, since the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace had be quiet, it was necessary to take a little heed and look at the situation.
Ray answered sinctly.
¡°I¡¯m tired of making the top one. It¡¯s annoying to move now.¡±
It was something he said in hopes that Sylveria would draw attention to him, but why?
Isn¡¯t it that he smiles with his head up to his head?
¡°The baron¡¯s son has suffered enough. Don¡¯t worry, no one will say anything if you take a little break.¡±
That¡¯s not what you¡¯re worried about.
Ray drooled again, shut his mouth, and began to pick up food and eat it.
Silveria, with a smile on her face, dragged several tes of food and put them in front of him.
¡°This is a fish that came in from the North in the morning. And this is the pig that was just caught today, and this is¡¡±
He points out each food and even exins it in detail, but I don¡¯t know why he is doing this to himself.
His doubts were all the greater since he had never done anything that would appeal to Sylveria.
Without knowing why, I heard her exin each item with one ear, and when I was dripping in one ear, Gide cleared my throat and helped me.
¡°Sylveria, will the dining table befortable? I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to.¡±
Of course, the one and only brother¡¯s dissuade did not work.
Silveria, with a pale expression, replied politely, as if she had been prepared in advance.
¡°I learned that half of a meal is knowing food. If eating is all about eating, it would be more efficient to keep your mouth shut.¡±
¡°Kkeuh¡.¡±
With just one word, Gide was sunk.
This time, Count Sylvester stepped forward.
¡°Sylveria Castle¡ No, aren¡¯t you rude to guests? As you said, knowing food and eating is a good habit, but now I picked the wrong time.¡±
When her father said this, she could not refute it properly.
In the end, Sylveria withdrew with a sad face.
¡°I will take care of myself.¡±
Only then did she shut her mouth, and there was peace in the restaurant.
Count Sylvester, who was more breathless, said while lightly rinsing his mouth with water.
¡°Baron Son Gide has something he wants to tell you.¡±
I have a bad feeling about it.
Couldn¡¯t it be¡
You¡¯re not saying that you¡¯re going to leave a heavy burden on you, are you?
Let¡¯s swallow our saliva without hiding our fear.
Gide stopped eating and answered.
¡°It is as my father said. Do you remember the conversation with me in Celia Kingdom?¡±
¡°¡Dragon Rare? alcohol?¡±
I spit out the words as I guessed.
was that correct?
Gide nodded and continued.
¡°It is as if you have already fulfilled my promise. Now that you have raised up a dying family, it is now my turn to keep my promise. Let me guide you.¡±
Where do you mean to guide me?
Looking at Gide with curiosity, he said with a very bitter smile.
¡°I will take you to the dragon rare.¡±
* * *
Following Marquis Garen¡¯s orders, Viscount Mace moved quietly in the shadows.
They brought in a group of killers and hired mercenaries scattered here and there.
Could it be that the spirit of death over the family of Count Sylvester made them feel better?
The Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace were toasted that day.
The Marquis of Garen lifted his ss and burst outughing happily.
¡°Hehehehe. Well done atst, Viscount Mace. If things go well, your contribution is great.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. What do you think I did? It¡¯s all thanks to the Marquis¡¯ help.¡±
It doesn¡¯t feel too bad when the Viscount lifts me up.
Chaeeng-
They lightly bumped their sses and passed the drinks.
A high-quality liquor obtained by beating the count.
The liquor made in Silvester Territory has a unique, pungent taste, so there are even people who buy alcohol without knowing it among lovers of alcohol.
Although it was not marketable enough to be considered a specialty product, it was certain that it was good in terms of taste.
Marquis Garen asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t it more certain than that? If something gets in the way, it will be difficult to use the trick until Count Sylvester arrives at the capital.¡±
It doesn¡¯t take long to reach the capital.
If he couldn¡¯t deal with Count Sylvester in it, there was a chance things could go wrong.
Viscount Mays, who took a sip of alcohol and wet his mouth, shook his head as if to let go of his worries.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about that part. Even the Marquis will know. Among those hired as mercenaries this time, there is a sword of defeat.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a bad sword¡ it¡¯s that friend with a lot of scars on his face.¡±
¡°yes. Recently, it has been said that Auror has reached the level of advanced users. If it were any other kingdom, he would have been the leader of the knights.¡±
It is the same as meaning that if you are an advanced Auror user, you may be a master sooner orter.
At the Viscount¡¯s words, the Marquis of Garen let out a sinisterugh.
¡°Cluck. Then the death of the count must be no different from a fait apli.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how much money I spent hiring him.¡±
¡°It went better. It¡¯s money. It¡¯s enough to share Count Sylvester¡¯s estate. After he dies, kill the man and sell the woman behind the scenes so that no gossipes out.¡±
¡°yes. Looking at Sylveria¡¯s beauty, it¡¯s a little wasteful, but it¡¯s nothing special.¡±
Watching him lick his lips, Marquis Garenughed.
Did he have affection for a woman who was only half his age, even though he was over forty?
¡°You are still full of blood.¡±
¡°I am not even fifty yet. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Since you went through a hard time with this incident, it¡¯s okay to give that girl to you.¡±
At those words, Viscount Mace¡¯s eyes widened.
I didn¡¯t know that the Marquis, who had killed all his descendants so that there would be no trouble, would say such a thing.
As if his throat was burning, the viscount took a long drink.
¡°¡Are you serious?¡±
¡°How can I joke about something good?
¡°If you give it to me, I will be grateful.¡±
¡°Do whatever you like. A girl who would be sold to a brothel if left alone anyway.¡±
At those words, a smile bloomed on Viscount Mace¡¯s face.
¡°Don¡¯t like it too much. If, by any chance, thete Sylveria woman is even thinking of cheating, I will cut her head right away.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. yes. All right.¡±
¡°Viscount Mays. I¡¯m talking about my old age, but you must have thought of a way to deal with the youngster, right?¡±
At those words, Viscount Mays grinned.
¡°I¡¯m going to take care of it before the evil sword kills Count Sylvester.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d then. cluck cluck.¡±
¡°With this, the Sylvester estate will fall into the hands of our central nobles.¡±
The Sylvester range is quite wide.
There are many unexplorednds, but if you take care of them well, it will surely be a territory that will not fall behind even if youpare it with a duchy.
Besides, where is it?
Even the royal family would not be able to talk about themselves if they only got the goods of the previous king to be obtained from the family of Count Sylvester.
I couldn¡¯t stopughing when I thought of the royal family degenerating into the dogs of the nobles.
¡°Finally, the great work hase to an end. Shall I make a report?¡±
When Viscount Mace asked, Marquis Garen thought for a while and shook his head slowly.
By nature, sweet things do not want to be shared with others.
¡°Cluck. What is so urgent that you report at intervals? It¡¯s not toote to slow down when things areing to an end.¡±
It¡¯s not a viscount who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of the word.
Guessing the Marquis¡¯ intention, he raised a grin.
¡°You are deep in thought. Then we¡¯ll put the report aside for a while.¡±
¡°Good idea. Shouldn¡¯t those who have worked hard be rewarded first?¡±
¡°You are right.¡±
The two looked at each other and clinked their sses again.
dark night.
They didn¡¯t realize that someone was eavesdropping on their conversation.
Chapter 562
Episode 562 The Strange Soldier, Misunderstandings (11)
Hiding in the dark, Ray was stunned as he listened to their conversation.
On a subject that is not my territory.
If you¡¯re still listening to what he¡¯s saying, you¡¯ll know that the territory is already in their hands.
¡®I thought it would be safe for the next few days.¡¯
I never thought I would have already devised a n to kill the count and deal with the rest of the family.
Isn¡¯t the work done faster than I thought?
When the two, whom he thought were pure hogu, showed good skills, Ray was quite taken aback.
In addition to that, they hired mercenaries and killers in the shadows, so if you¡¯re not careful, Count Sylvester will die.
¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a bad sword or a nabal, but the killers are dangerous.¡¯
They hide in the dark, watch for an opportunity to rise, and then attack, so the danger is high.
No matter how much Count Sylvester is wrapping up the escort, the moment you lose your guard even a little bit, the murderers¡¯ swords will stab you fiercely.
The dead don¡¯t speak.
After Count Sylvester dies, the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace will take off their pretense and remain ignorant.
Then, in fact, Gide and Sylveria are also dead.
The things left by the previous king will also fall into their hands, and the loyalty they have kept for hundreds of years will be ruthlessly trampled on.
After thinking about a countermeasure for a while, Ray made up his mind.
¡®I¡¯ll have to prepare some time.¡¯
Anyway, I needed a little more time.
Count Sylvester and Gide are still busy organizing the work of the upper ranks and hiring workers, while Silveria is engrossed in sharpening her swordsmanship without knowing anything.
There is no one in the mansion who can stop them, so what¡¯s the difference?
you have to move yourself
Having made up her mind, Ray put the hood on deeply.
He hid the sword hanging from his waist inside his robe and quietly showed his presence.
Sensing a weak presence in the corner of the bedroom, Marquis Garen hardened hisplexion and put his hand on the swordsman.
¡°¡How dare you overhear the conversation. You are a rat who wants to die.¡±
The moment he was about to pull out his sword coldly.
Ray lightly kicked the ground with the tip of his toe.
His new model appeared in front of the Marquis¡¯ nose in an instant, and the de that was about to be pulled out was stuck in the scabbard.
To block the sword in the face the moment it was fired.
It was either a madman determined to die or a skilled man with that level of skill.
And the person in front of me was clearly closer to thetter.
Ray said quietly with mana in his voice.
¡°¡Take it easy. It is an order from above.¡±
It was a while to be surprised by the gloomy mana that made my body tingle.
Marquis Garen nced at Ray.
¡°¡stomach? Who is above me?¡±
Ray, who wanted to be sorry for the Marquis¡¯ question that seemed a little suspicious, in a short moment guessed who might be above the Marquis.
¡°¡I made a mistake. stomach as title. The Duke¡¯s orders havee down.¡±
¡°The duke?¡±
¡°He is telling us to stop attacking for the time being and look for opportunities.¡±
Are you saying this all of a sudden?
No matter how much it was an order, it had never been given in such a short time before, so the Marquis Garen still did not let go of the tension.
Viscount Mays said suspiciously.
¡°It can¡¯t be helped if it¡¯s the Duke¡¯s order. But it¡¯s a bit fishy. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that we decided to directly attack the Sylvester family. How does the duke know about that?¡±
At that, Ray took out a small crystal ball from his chest.
Originally, it was a mana crystal ball that was used tomunicate with Harpman or those in the Holy Kingdom, but now it should be able to fool them wonderfully.
¡°I have been ordered by the Duke to keep an eye on you. I won¡¯t say much about what caused the conflict with the Halfman Company. Instead, get your hands off of this for the time being. If you don¡¯tply¡¡±
Ray raised a stream of mana from his hand.
Mana builds up inyers, creating a strong presence.
Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace were startled by the Aura de that covered his hands.
You¡¯re a sword master!
No matter how good the duke was in peeling pumpkin seeds, I never thought they would bring in a sword master without their knowledge!
Did the earnest request (?) go well?
Marquis Garen, who dared to draw his sword in front of the Sword Master, swallowed his saliva and stepped back.
¡°I see. So take it away.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you found out. My duty is only to convey the words of the Duke to you. Don¡¯t dream of anything stupid. I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m the only one watching you from hiding in the shadows.¡±
At those words, both of their bodies stiffened.
If you simply think of those who are below the master, they are advanced aura users.
The thought that such people were watching them made all the hamstrings numb.
If they made up their minds, they would die in a few light strokes of the sword without even being able to resist properly.
¡®The duke hasmitted another great thing¡!¡¯
¡®I see¡ We were all ying into the Duke¡¯s hands.¡¯
My teeth grieve at the thought of being used so far.
Viscount Mays said cautiously.
¡°But Count Sylvester is someone I will have to kill someday. If we do not move, we will be defeated.¡±
Of course it will.
Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re doing right now?
Ray hid his true feelings and replied pretending to have thoughts.
¡°The Duke has something nned. Until the preparations are made, there should be no doubt.¡±
¡°Then, when the preparations are done¡¡±
¡°At that time, you can bake or boil Count Sylvester as you like.¡±
At those words, the two of them were relieved.
I was told to give uppletely, but fortunately that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.
¡®How did you get into the county house, but I can¡¯t take my hands off it already.¡¯
¡®I¡¯m going to push on like this and eat a little bit more. Even though the duke had an ambush, he wouldn¡¯t be able to openly ignore the duke as long as he was right.¡¯
The two had no intention of giving up on Sylvester.
The Marquis and the Viscount looked at each other and exchanged nces.
Watching them, Ray thought to himself.
¡®I bought some time.¡¯
I was thinking of threatening him if things didn¡¯t go well, but it¡¯s really fortunate.
I was able to trick him well thanks to repeated misunderstandings and misunderstandings.
It seems that the duke of this country is not a very popr person.
Ray, who was touching his clothes, said in a dark voice.
¡°Then I will go.¡±
Let¡¯s hide our presence with an awkward tone of voice.
Watching him disappear like the wind as if he had never been there, the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace let go of their breath.
¡°Huh! Now I really thought I was going to die.¡±
Unlike the Viscount, who was relieved by sweeping his chest, the Marquis gnashed his teeth.
¡°You had the master by your side! I never thought they¡¯d been deceiving us all this time!¡± Thinking that the Duke, who had been struggling with them for years, was deceiving them and moving their back, it felt like all five organs were twisted.
Back when they said they were heading to Count Sylvester on the subject of raising a military organization, didn¡¯t they pretend to be patronizing?
¡®I guess I sent it knowing it would end like this from the beginning!¡¯
For some reason, it was unusually easy for me to give permission.
Besides, seeing that it wasn¡¯t stopped around them, everyone except Viscount Mace must have already known about the duke¡¯s hidden power.
I didn¡¯t know that I would be betrayed in this way, so I felt discouraged and angry.
¡°¡I¡¯ll make you regret it. You will have to pay the penalty for daring to manipte this Marquis Garen like a puppet.¡±
The Marquis of Garen vowed revenge.
* * *
After sessfully fighting each other, Ray turned his attention away from the Marquis and the Viscount.
They are the ones who will walk the path of self-destruction anyway.
It¡¯s good to be vignt, but they won¡¯t move for a while.
As Ray walked across the garden, he tilted his head at the weak tioning from the back of the mansion.
¡°Who are you at this hour?¡±
The moon has already risen in mid-heaven for a long time.
To wield a sword while everyone else is sleeping?
Besides, it¡¯s not like training in the gymnasium, it¡¯s behind the mansion.
Ray¡¯s steps, which were about to head to the private room, turned.
The more I walked for a while and got closer to the back of the mansion, the clearer I could hear the tion.
He climbed a small hill.
It was a fairly tidy ce except for a fewrge trees.
Looking at the modest flowers around it, it feels like a small garden someone has decorated.
On the hill where the moonlight fell softly, I saw a woman dancing a sword dance.
Wherever the tip of the swordnded, the wind blew, and a fragrant scent lingered somewhere in the slow movement.
Ray recognized her movements at a nce.
The legendary swordsmanship of the Duke of Trey.
Of course, there are many sloppy sidespared to the main body, and there are parts that do not flow, but what she is unmistakably demonstrating is the swordsmanship of a duke.
Like petals falling from the sky.
Her sword poured countless times under the blue moonlight.
From three swords to seven swords.
From seven swords to one sword again.
The sword that overpowered the opponent was transformed into a beloved sword full of mercy before he knew it.
Did he be able to wield a sword of this size in just a few days?
no.
It won¡¯t be.
It must have been that the traces of countless swords she had wielded so far gathered together and blossomed when she met the swordsmanship of the Duke of Trey.
Silveria, who was forced to wear clothes that didn¡¯t fit, finally found her own sword.
It wasn¡¯t shy, but it wasn¡¯t a heavy sword either.
Her sword was extremely light.
I know how to y in the wind, and I know how to lie down in the field to rest.
The infinitely free sword ughtered her opponent mercilessly.
Even though he wielded a sword sword by himself now, if he was in the middle of the battlefield, the blood of his enemies would have been drawn like a flower.
Silveria¡¯s sword, which had been considered flimsy until now, had grown into a full-fledged woman.
Chapter 563
Episode 563 Dragon Rare (1)
Could it be that he felt his gaze during the sword dance?
Sylveria¡¯s sword suddenly stopped.
Sweating profusely, she turned her head away as if embarrassed.
¡°I didn¡¯t know it existed. What¡¯s going on at night like this?¡±
that¡¯s what you say
Why are you swinging your sword in the middle of the night like this?
Ray leaned against a nearby giant tree and sat down.
¡°What¡¯s the matter with a youngdy like that? A woman alone in the dark of the night.¡±
¡°Father will be leaving for the royal capital soon. If I don¡¯t train in preparation for that time¡ Something like me won¡¯t be of any help to the estate again.¡±
¡°Are you thinking of bing a sword master before the Count leaves for the capital? Don¡¯t be in a hurry because it¡¯s a long way to go. Rather, it can be harmful.¡±
It was said with her in mind, but Sylveria shook her head.
¡°There is no time. Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace are darker than you think. Even now, they are still looking for people who will harm my father.¡±
It was the correct answer.
I was just about to hear from them that they had hired a sword or something as a mercenary.
Perhaps because they¡¯ve been through it before, their ways are so disgustingly familiar.
In other words, she was swinging her sword out of impatience for fear of losing her father.
It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the mind, but this doesn¡¯t change anything.
¡°It is meaningless. A few more swings of the sword in the middle of the night will not prevent the death of the Countess.¡±
Sylveria, who was a little angry at the words spoken bluntly, replied back.
¡°It¡¯s something you don¡¯t know unless you try it. All I have left is this.¡±
¡°Have you caught a few goblins and be arrogant? At a time like this, I¡¯d rather help Gide and build a guild. We have no choice but to confront power with power and funds with funds.¡±
I hate to say it, but I can¡¯t help it.
Even though her swordsmanship has improved a lotpared to before, she is still a newbie who can¡¯t even properly take care of herself.
It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve reached the state, and I don¡¯t have much time left either.
It was impossible to grow to the point of protecting the Count and himself within it.
In that case, it would be beneficial in many ways to quickly grow the upper ranks and keep the marquis and viscount central nobles in check.
Silveria clenched her fists at his words that prated her blind spot.
Within one minute she felt puzzled.
Silveria, who had been talking with her head turned around, asked, facing Ray this time.
¡°¡how do you know I caught a goblin?¡±
Even after saying that, Ray felt sorry for him.
Certainly she had said that she had caught monsters in the forest, but she had never said that she had caught goblins.
Let¡¯s say he is speechless and can¡¯t answer.
Sylveria hesitated a little before opening her mouth again.
¡°The one who saved me in the woods at that time¡ was you, after all.¡±
Numerous corpses of monsters could be seen beyond the defeated goblins.
Monsters such as ogres and orcs that were difficult for him to defeat were all lined up with their dead.
At that time, I shook my head and denied it at Ray¡¯s face that suddenly came to mind, but in fact, it was actually helping.
What are you hiding now?
In the end, I got sick.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°that¡¯s right. Shortly before the youngdy fought the goblins in the forest, the escort knights were fighting the assassins. Perhaps even Gide would have died had I note.¡±
At those words, Sylveria swallowed her saliva.
It was like he had crossed the threshold of life and death several times without even realizing it.
Ray continued talking while looking straight at her.
¡°Think carefully. It¡¯s not just the central nobles who are targeting Count Sylvester. How strong do you think you have to be to protect your uncle from all of them when the Heron royal family also sends assassins to kill the Count? End of Auror users? The highest realm called Master?¡±
It was all too far for herself.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
But.
Is there no other way than that?
Nothing will change if you be involved in the political arena, and you will not noticeably improve if you help the work of the upper ranks.
Then, there is no other way but to be stronger yourself!
Ray patted his butt and stood up.
She didn¡¯t realize that she was slowing down her growth by driving herself into a corner.
Only in this way, whether swordsmanship or helping the guild, the result must be the same.
¡°There are things only you can do. Fortunately, the Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mays are here now.¡±
He left without leaving any ambiguous words.
Silveria, who was left alone on the hill, stood nkly for a while, watching the back of him as he left.
* * *
As the morning dawned, Gide, who had finished preparing his mind, tidied up his clothes.
After lingering in front of the private room for a long time, he carefully knocked on the door.
Knock- Knock-
¡°Refrain the Baron. May Ie in?¡±
¡°I was just about to leave.¡±
Ray opened the door with a horse.
Where are you going on a date?
Gide¡¯s attire was quite strange.
¡°¡what are all those clothes for?¡±
¡°I set an example. Still, since the names are the beings in charge of the middle world, can¡¯t we go slowly?¡±
At that, Ray looked down at himself.
The first thing that caught my eye was the robe with frayed cuffs beyond the flimsy ones.
Underneath, leather armor that looked like it had been worn was loosely draped.
Gide scratched the back of his head as if embarrassed.
¡°Clothes are different from person to person. Please wear whatever you feelfortable with.¡±
¡°¡¡±
I received consideration, but my heart was strangely hurt.
Gide pulled out a wagon and volunteered to sit in the driver¡¯s seat.
¡°Get on. It will take an hour or two here, so let¡¯s gofortably in the carriage.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
Let¡¯s lightly climb into the wagon with the horse.
I was greeted by a chair that was so soft that I had never dreamed of it before.
With a cushion like this, it didn¡¯t seem ufortable even for three or four hours instead of one or two hours.
Gide, who sat in the driver¡¯s seat and began to slowly drive the horse, opened his mouth insinuatingly.
¡°Actually, I just wanted to know where the dragon rare is. I even thought about hiding it from the saint at least once.¡±
Well, I definitely want to monopolize a mysterious and quiet ce by myself.
Ray listened intently to his words.
¡°But I was also reluctant to tell lies to the benefactor who saved us time and time again. I have confessed my sins, albeit btedly, so please the saint please speak to the goddess instead of me.¡±
When I said that as a joke, Ray alsoughed.
Good thing to say.
He has not had a single conversation with Gaia and is in a state of cold war.
¡®Forgive Gaia.¡¯
Ray roughly ryed the believer¡¯s words to the goddess.
whether you know it or not
Gide, feeling a little relieved, went on again.
¡°I am interested in great beings. Isn¡¯t their life and its end obviously strange? Bing a human, a goblin, an elf, or a dwarf just for fun.¡±
It¡¯s strange when you say that.
Why do those in charge of the middle world want to live their lives as other beings?
It was as if they wanted to forget themselves, even for a moment, living through the ages.
It¡¯s been a long time since I had someone to talk to, so I had a lot of words to say.
¡°Moreover, the end is futile, inconsistent with the grandiose life. Extinction in the aftermath of the Heavenly Demon War? Even now that they are gone, their footsteps remain faintly in Middle-earth. There is no such thing as a great race already, but aren¡¯t they still praised as ¡®great race¡¯ in Middle-earth? To think that even they perished mercilessly under the judgment of the Elyos and Asmodians. I can¡¯t believe it.¡±
Because of that.
High Elves and Elves were given the position of guardians to protect themselves.
Wyverns were no longer subordinate to dragons, and dwarves were fine without having to dedicate their work.
Because the existence to protect peace in Middle-earth has disappeared.
When a crisis came, they had to move with all their might, and in order to prevent destruction, multiracial people who were born without power had to ovee it by joining forces little by little.
If all of this is ording to Goddess Gaia¡¯s arrangement.
What the hell is Gaia thinking?
* * *
Around the time when my ears started to hurt from Gide¡¯s chatter, which became especially talkative today.
The running carriage came to a slow stop.
Gide stepped down from the coachman¡¯s seat and said happily.
¡°Im here. This is Dragon Rare.¡±
dragonir.
At those words, Ray¡¯s heart also thumped.
When I thought that I was facing them, I felt like I was an adventurer.
He got off the carriage with his excited heart still.
OK.
¡°Wow¡¡±
A huge cavity.
The entrance was obscured by a bush half my height, but there was no doubt that it had the feel of a dragon rare.
Like the elven vige, the trees were naturally ced like a fence, and old moss clung here and there, giving it a mysterious feel.
A different scent than the outside.
The idea that it was a ce once used as a dwelling by great beings energized him involuntarily.
Let¡¯s take a step.
A small cloud of dust formed on the floor
.
Dust floating in the sunlightes into view.
Pass through the entrance like a garden created by nature.
Let¡¯s step into themunity little by little.
Furniture that clearly felt that a great being was living began to appear one by one.
An old but elegant table and a teacup that looks fine even though it hasn¡¯t been touched for a long time.
A book that looked like someone was reading it just now.
Ray¡¯s mouth fell shut at the sight that could not be expressed in words.
Chapter 564
Episode 564 Dragon Rare (2)
Likewise, Gide with a slightly agitated face opened his mouth.
¡°Isn¡¯t it great? It¡¯s as if a great being had just been in this room. Is there some kind of magic? It is still amazing to see it without a single speck of dust.¡±
At that, Ray looked around.
A finely crafted work of thread.
If you feel the remnants of mana, each item was a magic tool that was not easy.
Although it is said that it is no longer functioning properly due to the passage of a long time, there were no treasures when it came out.
Even the dwarves called artisans could turn their eyes to it.
The existence living here must have been a fairly frugal person, so there were many books here and there instead of the usual treasures or sacred things.
A few messy things on the floor and dozens of things piled up on the bookshelf.
If it is messy, it is a joint that can be called messy.
Ray touched the book on the desk.
I wonder how many times I¡¯ve read that the book with the preservation magic got my hands on it.
Carefully open the first page of the book.
It was written in an admirable style.
¨C I¡¯m worried. A race of foolish humans and half-knowing half-punches. A race that abandoned their bravery and wasted their time confined to a closet. May they not be swayed by wicked tricks plotted by those who should serve and support the high in the sky.
It is a truly iprehensible sentence.
Judging from the fact that it is written in themonnguage of the continent, it must have been written in hopes that it will be discovered by someone.
However, from the first sentence, I wrote something that would make my head tilt.
Gide seemed to understand Ray¡¯s reaction.
¡°Isn¡¯t it difficult? I can read it, but it¡¯s hard to guess what it means.¡±
¡°A race of stupid humans and¡ half-knowing half-punches.¡±
Looking at the rtionship between the two, Ray remembered what Aira had muttered one day.
¡®Elf¡¯s eyes of truth are also called the eyes of truth among humans, but in the end it¡¯s just proof of weakness to see even half of them.¡¯
Wouldn¡¯t that be the ¡®half-knowledgeable, half-punishing race¡¯ that the great race refers to?
Then, what is the meaning of a species that wastes time confined to a small room?
The different races that exist in Middle Earth are not one or two.
Ray put his thoughts aside for a moment and turned the page.
-If an unknown former person is reading this book, Gwa-in did not survive. That means that this middle world has passed on to the demon world, and Gaia must have finally got what she wanted.
The middle world goes over to the demon world?
In addition, middle-earth was taken over by the demons, but what the hell are you talking about when Gaia gets what she wants?
Amid growing curiosity.
the author of the book said.
¨C The wine is dead. Many of his own people, including Guwain, must have died. Concerned about the future, an arrangement is made, so that all people should absorb the rare knowledge of Gwain and make a key. I¡¯ve ced a future helper here on the continent¡¯srgest mountain range, so find him when the key is finished.
The author¡¯s words ended with that.
After turning the pages, there was a myriad of magic arrangements and spells written on them.
It was different from normal worldly magic.
It was something ordinary wizards couldn¡¯t solve even if they used up their thousand lives.
Even Ray, who learned the magic circle from the high elves and Sunbok, sometimes couldn¡¯t understand it.
¡°This¡¡±
It was clear that it was the arrangement of the great race.
Gide shook his head and said.
¡°I tried to release it, but it was too much for me. That¡¯s why I go to a famous wizard and ask for an interpretation¡¡±
He tried to lift the book on the desk.
However, the book, which looked like it could easily be lifted by Gide¡¯s hand, did not budge.
Let¡¯s try a few more times.
Pajijik-!
Gide¡¯s hand bounced back with a spark.
Apparently, the author of the book had made arrangements to keep his book from falling into the hands of criminals.
Gide sighed, rubbing his numb hands.
¡°As you can see, I couldn¡¯t take it.¡±
Dragon magic is special.
In some ways, it seemed to be more special than his own magic.
Drain, which draws mana from the atmosphere, which has now be his exclusive property, is nothing more than an imitation of the great races.
There¡¯s no way anyone can touch it since it¡¯s thest thing that such a great being left behind.
In a way, it was a natural result.
Ray raised mana all over his body.
Let¡¯s try to lift the book carefully.
Kaaaang-!
The two mana collided with each other with a grotesque roar.
Gide, who was by the side of the huge mana collision, felt his breath choke.
¡®It¡¯s breathless¡¡¯
It seems that all the surrounding mana is being sucked in.
By the time Ray¡¯s hands and books start to look a bit distorted.
He removed his hand from the book.
When the terrifyingly swirling mana returned to normal, Gide gasped.
¡°Hee-eok¡ Hee-euk¡ what the hell is going on?¡±
¡°I was denied. I guess I¡¯m not allowed to get out of here.¡±
If he tried to force it too hard, the book would have been torn to shreds.
That would mean that great beings should make a key from their own rare.
Why?
¡®This book will know why.¡¯
The magic form written in the book.
I wonder if the contents behind the letter are continuing.
Ray took an interest in the book.
¡°Can you show me somewhere other than here?¡±
At his words, Gide nodded with a slightly nervous face.
When he found out that a book he had taken lightly for so long contained enough mana to take his breath away, he became wary.
¡°Follow me.¡±
He ushered into the cavity.
Their was much wider than I thought.
Could it be because it was definitely a ce used by dragons?
I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, but it looked big and hard enough for a dragon to sleep curled up on.
The outer walls were also protected by magic.
Even now, after a considerable amount of time, there will be no scratches unless it is a moderate shock.
While walking along the inside of the joint, I saw some paintings.
An antique painting in arge frame.
However, I feel a strange sense of alienation.
I frowned and looked closely at the painting. Inside the frame, there was a man who looked the same, doing different things.
Could that man be the owner of this joint?
The red-haired handsome young man was either reading a book or standing with a sword in his hand.
If it were only that, he wouldn¡¯t have cared too much, but all of the paintings seemed to have a hint of vertigo.
¡®I can¡¯t feel the mana.¡¯
It¡¯s a ghost to sing.
It¡¯s because you can feel the subtlety in the picture that doesn¡¯t feel a single mana.
It wasn¡¯t just the pictures that were strange.
There were bloodstains on themon floor.
There was so much dried blood that I mistook it for a moment for a red carpet.
Gide asked as Ray looked closely at the surroundings and the painting.
¡°Is there anything in the picture?¡±
¡°I just wanted to draw well. Who drew this?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
said Gide, who was silent for a moment, with a slight smile.
¡°You never know. Maybe the owner of this ce drew it.¡±
Certainly, if he had time to be a member of the great race, he would have a good understanding of painting.
If so, drawing a picture like this doesn¡¯t make any sense at all.
After giving the painting a nce, Ray followed Gide.
There were quite a few rooms in themon.
There were several rooms like ant nests on the ground, but Gide showed me only three.
The first room was full of herbs.
The herbs, which would not be strange even if they had be rotten and soiled over time, somehow kept their freshness.
The second room I saw had books scattered all over the ce.
Did you live by cleaning instead?
Looking at the fact that even the teacup he was drinking right away was left unattended, it was possible to know the personality of the owner of this ce.
However, all these rooms were mediocrepared to thest one.
When Ray opened the door to thest room and entered, there was a picture of a naked young man staring straight ahead.
A picture on the desk.
There were no objects in therge room except for the two of them.
The chair, the bookshelf, and even thatmon book.
Unlike the other rooms, this room was neatly cleaned.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit bizarre? When I first opened the door, I was terrified too.¡±
The eyes of the red-haired young man were unfocused, and somehow he could feel the weariness on his nk face.
Definitely bizarre.
No, beyond bizarre, it was even scary.
¡°Let¡¯s see another room.¡±
Let Ray try to leave the door.
Gide shook his head.
¡°This room is over.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Haven¡¯t you just passed through countless rooms?
But is this room over?
So what about the rest of the rooms?
Looking at him with a puzzled look on his face, Gide quietly closed his eyes.
¡°The great ones are resting.¡±
After
¡°¡¡±, Gide did not exin further.
Rather, they move away as if to look at it directly.
After leaving the room of the young man who was caught, Ray opened the door to the nearest room.
Kiyi-.
There was a small coffin inside the door that quietly opened with a creaking sound.
A bloodstained letter lies on the front of the coffin.
In front of him was a single flower that hadn¡¯t withered yet.
¡°These are¡¡±
¡°Perhaps they are great beings.¡±
Like being possessed by something.
Ray got out of the room and opened the door to another room.
There was a coffin a little bigger than before.
Likewise, a letter with a little blood on it and a flower that did not wither were together.
Whiik-!
I looked at another room.
Arge coffin and a letter.
And a flower lying faintly as if mourning him.
The coffins were all different sizes, but the ones ced in each room were the same.
Heavenly Demon War.
I heard that the dragons of Middle-earth became extinct in the aftermath of that long and bloody war.
Did thismon owner squeeze out thest of his strength and bring all the bodies of his people to his site?
His gaze caught the dried bloodstains of themon hallway.
leading the injured body.
I forcibly dragged my weak knees.
It seemed that I could see the figure of a naked young man who would put the bodies of his own people in coffins one by one, write letters, and finallyy flowers.
Chapter 565
Episode 565 Dragon Rare (3)
There is a small mountain range called the Loen Mountains behind Sylvester¡¯s territory.
Because it is located on the outskirts of the territory and the security is not good, the viges located at the foot of the Loen Mountains were prone to being attacked by bandits every day.
The center of a shabby vige.
An old man was standing among the crowd, giving a long speech.
¡°We don¡¯t have much food left to give to the bandits! If we continue like this, we will see the children starve to death first!¡±
The old man spat out his saliva and vomited.
A viger with a face full of poverty asked.
¡°There is no way the guards will take care of a small vige like ours. Don¡¯t you know the elders too? The guards around here are already teaming up with them.¡±
The old man nodded at him.
¡°You know. So now you have to make a decision. Are you going to fight those who are trying to steal your home?¡±
Talking and looking around with strong eyes.
¡°If not, will you leave the vige?¡±
At the vige chief¡¯s words, the vigers became agitated.
If you take all the vigers together, there are no more than a hundred.
On the other hand, the number of bandits exceeded 1,000.
Even simply doing the math, it was obvious that they were at a numerical disadvantage.
The vige woman pped her with a contemtive face.
¡°You¡¯re fighting! How can a country boy like us stand up to them¡!¡±
Although they are mere bandits, they are notparable to the vigers in terms ofbat experience.
What would be the result of fighting between those who live on a knife and those who work tirelessly for farming?
As the people¡¯splexions darkened, the vige chief, with his thin body, mmed his cane on the ground.
¡°Those who are leaving, let them go. However, those who have even the slightest affection for the vige¡ Please stay with me.¡±
The vige chief, who had been together for decades and had never bowed his head before, bowed down to the vigers.
¡°We are just a small vige everywhere to them. So, if there is any unexpected damage, I will give up the bandit town. I will also risk my remaining life to fight.¡±
The vige chief said that he was an adventurer who made a name for himself in this area in the past.
When he said he would help, the vigers gradually joined him.
The cksmith who was in charge of making the vige¡¯s agricultural tools sighed.
¡°The elder said so, but I can¡¯t bear to refuse. I will help my elders.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
This time, an old man from a small room, who was doing his job by chopping firewood, stepped out.
¡°I don¡¯t know how far I can go with my old body¡ but I should think of this as fate.¡±
¡°Thank you. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. This cunning old man. If you have money to buy alcohol, use it to cook meat soup for the children.¡±
Let people stand up one by one.
Others who were determined to run away also bit their lips and got up.
¡°Still, it is a ce where I have lived for over 60 years, but I cannot give up so easily. I will show you the skills trained in farming.¡±
¡°Please do so.¡±
The vigers gradually began to unite and unite.
Meanwhile, there were people watching them.
The man in leather armor grinned and looked down at the vige.
¡°Khehehe. Excited.¡±
How dare you think of going against them?
Seeing this, if other viges join in protest and protest, it will be a headache.
If you think about it, it turned out better.
If they used the vige in front of them as an example andpletely destroyed it, they would not have the will to rebel in the future.
After looking around the vige for a while, the man soon turned his back.
* * *
It is said that the beginning of the Loen Bandits was created by a fairly famous knight who retired from service.
His descendants led the bandit, and as time passed, a bandit with more than 1,000 members was created.
It is said that the current leader of the Rowen bandit is an intermediate Auror user.
It couldn¡¯t be more than enough confidence to just do bandits.
A middle-aged man was sitting on a throne decorated with soft fur and all sorts of jewels.
Even at a nce, looking at the formidable impression, it seems like they are advertising ¡®I¡¯m a bandit¡¯.
While enjoying a daytime drink with a woman at his side, he was greatly angered by the reports of his subordinates.
Kwaaaang-!
Hitting the throne with his big fist, he frowned and shouted.
¡°Do you mean that rootless worms dare to stand against the blood moon they saw!¡±
Blood moon.
In the world, it¡¯s just a band of ratherrge bandits, but the Blood Moon was quite famous among bandits nearby.
Women are sold to brothels and men are enved and traded with ve traders, so the funds are considerable.
It would not be an exaggeration to say that he had nothing to fear now that he had even appeased the guards with that money.
The subordinate, who was reporting, lowered his head.
¡°You have to set an example and turn the vige into a sea of fire. The reaction of the surrounding viges is also unusual. It would be a pain in the ass if we join forces and connect.¡±
At those words, the middle-aged man shook his fist.
To think that things that had been treated as ves would dare to rebel against their masters.
¡°These doggies. To repay the grace that has protected and nurtured me like this.¡±
If anyone had heard of it, they would have thought that the bandits had sponsored the vige.
Subha, who was reporting, almost let out a gasp without even realizing it.
The middle-aged man gulped down his drink as if his throat was burning.
¡°Kill all men and women by midnight tonight.¡±
Is it because you got the answer you wanted?
A blush appeared on the man¡¯s face.
¡°Heh heh. All right. Can I have some fun before I kill you?¡±
At his words, the middle-aged man waved his hands with a tired face.
¡°You naughty bastard. Do as you please.¡±
After that, the middle-aged man took interest.
Due to his personality, once he stops paying attention, he doesn¡¯t care until the end.
As a man who knew that well, the current situation was unwee.
¡®I¡¯m going to kill a few guys and sell the vigers without the boss¡¯s knowledge.¡¯
It will be a pretty good money-maker.
The corners of the man¡¯s mouth twisted upwards as he lowered his head.
* * *
Deron, who was hired as a mercenary by Viscount Mace, was heading to Count Sylvester with his own mercenary group.
When ites to the blood moon mercenaries, it is recognized in quite a few ces.
They were notorious even among the mercenaries because they did not hesitate to do anything that would make money, such as subjugating bandits in a war zone war.
Mercenaries who would do anything for money.
The mercenary group created by such people is the Blood Moon.
¡°Captain, this time it will be a little money, right?¡±
To the member¡¯s words, Deron replied as if to let go of his worries.
¡°It is something the central nobles decorate. Would I have gotten the job for less money?¡±
¡°but. As long as the captain received it right away, I said everything.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid someone isn¡¯t a money ghost. One smell of money is amazing. ha ha ha.¡±
The target of this mission is at most three people.
If only they dealt with it, they could not help but be excited because they had to be mobilized inrge-scale battles to earn the amount they could receive.
while continuing to walk.
When Deron raised his hand, the noisy movement of the mercenaries stopped at once.
He put his hand to his mouth and quietly hid behind a tree.
For some reason, vigers inbat readiness were patrolling right in front of me with farm implements.
During this mission, they had to hide their identities, so it would be difficult for them to stand still like that.
One of the members said with a lively smile.
¡°Let¡¯s just kill it. I¡¯m going to die from not moving my body these days, Captain.¡±
At his words, Deron let out augh.
¡°Why are you trying to kill everyone if there is anything in your way? People should also know how to look at the situation a little bit.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s not talk nonsense. Who knows what the leader is thinking? He must be thinking of making money by selling it to a ve trader anyway.¡±
Deronughed as if he was stung in his heart at his words that he spat out as if he had read his thoughts.
¡°Quack-quick. I¡¯ve been caught, so there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±
Those who had been hiding their presence in the bushes walked out pretending to be solemn.
As those wearing te armor walked out of the empty forest, the vigers immediately aimed their farming tools at them.
¡°Who are you!¡±
Daeron skillfully waved his hand and calmed them down.
¡°Calm down. We are mercenaries who happened to pass by.¡±
¡°mercenary?¡±
¡°exactly. Rather, what the hell is this? Isn¡¯t there a reason for a normal vige to be so wary of outsiders?¡±
At that, the vigers, who rxed their guard a little, responded.
¡°Because of the bandits. The bandits are grinding their teeth because they haven¡¯t been able to pay properly in the past few days.¡±
¡°You mean this mess was only caused by bandits?¡±
The viger shook his head.
¡°Looks like this is the first time. The bandits here are known for being poisonous and strong. Even the guards keep quiet, so vigers like us can¡¯t beat them if we don¡¯t do something like this.¡±
It probably meant that they were preparing for an attack by bandits.
A faint smile formed on Daeron¡¯s lips.
¡®Things are going well.¡¯
I was thinking about how to infiltrate the vige, but I didn¡¯t know that I was hiding from a bandit¡¯s attack just in time.
Even if you grab the stick, you hold it this big.
I guess today is a lucky day.
he hinted at
¡°We are mercenaries. I don¡¯t know about it in this area, but in quite a few mercenary guilds, it¡¯s a mercenary group that is recognized just by saying its name. We can protect them from them if you promise us a small reward.¡±
His words were a great temptation.
The vigers, whose lives were at stake right away, couldn¡¯t help but listen.
As expected, people interested in Deron¡¯s proposal approached with interest.
¡°Is that for real?¡±
¡°Even though we live in different ces, we are human too. I¡¯m saying this because I see people in crisis and I can¡¯t just ignore them.¡±
¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡±
¡°If you save me from the bandits, I will pay you back by working for five or ten years!¡±
Seeing them talking with tears in their eyes made me feel like I was about to burst intoughter.
Deron looked at the members standing behind him, smiled once, and then spoke to the vigers again.
¡°I don¡¯t want a lot of money. I just want to find a ce to stay tonight.¡±
¡°However much! I will solve that somehow!¡±
¡°Come here! Let me guide you!¡±
weed by the vigers.
A mercenary group full of thoughts of killing them easily entered the vige.
Chapter 566
Episode 566 Dragon Rare (4)
The vigers guided the mercenaries to the vige chief.
Seeing the mercenaries ready to help in an emergency like this, the vige chief said softly.
¡°There are no valuables in the vige. If you are an adventurer, you may not know, but if you are a mercenary, you fight for money. I don¡¯t feel like helping the vige.¡±
With a sharp eye, he scans the mercenaries once.
Daeron looked at him and thought.
¡®It¡¯s quite an old man.¡¯
He knows how to doubt people even when his instep is on fire.
Realizing that it was not easy, Deron decided to take a slightly different approach.
¡°That¡¯s right. Unlike adventurers who strive to gain trust and fame, mercenaries put money first. But think about it. Wouldn¡¯t it be no different from bandits if we only moved for money? Before we are mercenaries, we are also people. They are not rude people who look at money even when they see people in crisis.¡±
As he quietly appealed, the vigers assimted with him looked at the vige chief.
¡°They just came out to help us. Any more doubts are disrespectful to those who are trying to help.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Even if they are bandits, if they see mercenaries, won¡¯t they retreat?¡±
The vigers, who had been talking with full of earnestness, tried to conciliate the vige chief.
The vige chief, who was soaked in thought for a moment and let out a salivation, looked at Deron once.
There is no barrier to speaking.
He replied as if he had prepared it from the beginning, but the vige chief found it even more suspicious.
¡®I don¡¯t have a good feeling. I don¡¯t know if I can trust them.¡¯
The senses he had acquired after a long adventure sounded an rm.
Did he organize his thoughts at the end of a long thought?
The mayor is slow.
I spoke to Deron while trying to be as polite as possible.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t ept you in town. I will only be grateful for your willingness to help.¡±
The vigers reacted violently to the vige chief¡¯s remarks, which werepletely different from their expectations.
¡°Old man!¡±
¡°It looks like you¡¯ll be killed by bandits right away! Do you think they¡¯ll let you live just because they¡¯re children!¡±
¡°Think again! Isn¡¯t it what the vige chief wants for the vige to disappear like this!¡±
However, despite their words, the vige chief only shook his head.
¡°Please leave the vige right now.¡±
Did you intuit that things were wrong?
Daeron, who had been quietly observing the vige chief¡¯s movements, snorted.
¡°It¡¯s amazing how old people notice.¡±
Around the time the vigers hesitated at his sudden change of attitude.
The mercenaries, who had been standing in the city with military discipline on their faces, pulled out their swords with a smile.
¡°I don¡¯t think we should let that old vige chief live.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that why you asked me to kill you from the beginning, Captain? It just made things moreplicated.¡±
The townsfolk, taken aback by the sight of him standing there holding a sword full of life, took a step backwards.
¡°Why are you doing this! You didn¡¯t offer to help us!¡±
¡°Calm down, guys!¡±
¡°Khehehe. Didn¡¯t the handsome old man of the vige already talk about it? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re an adventurer, but mercenaries work for money.¡±
Daeron snorted at the urgent shout.
¡°We are not shoplifters. What are you going to spend every single penny you collect?¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t resist useless, I¡¯ll save everyone. Instead, from now on, I will have to live as a ve. Hehehe.¡±
¡°These bastards! You tricked us!¡±
When I tried to resent it btedly, things happened.
Even if it was outside the vige, which was a little fortified, the mercenaries were already inside the vige, so they couldn¡¯t even try to stop them.
Daeron looked back and waved his hand.
¡°Catch the vigers and bring them all to the center. Finish before the banditse.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while, so let¡¯s enjoy it, Captain.¡±
¡°If you touch a product, it loses its value. You can kill those who resist, but leave the rest alone.¡±
The mercenaries, who had been moving unsteadily, surrounded the vigers at once.
When the situation suddenly changed, the vige chief held the sword under the desk with a face that he knew it would happen.
¡°Can¡¯t you hear me telling you to get out, you guys!¡±
The vige chief swung his sword along with Hoseong Noh.
The mercenaries who were reaching out to the vigers backed away in fright.
Whii Iik-!
His sword cut a little of his sleeve.
If I was a littlete to avoid it, my hand would have been cut off.
Daeron eximed in admiration.
¡°He must have been an old man with a hidden number.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make me see any more blood. Even if my name runs out, I intend to take two or three of them.¡±
Looking into his eyes, it was never bluff.
The mercenaries, pushed by the vige chief¡¯s momentum, hesitated.
¡°What should I do?¡±
¡°Khehehe. It¡¯s a long time fun. I don¡¯t step out.¡±
Daeron drew his sword and stepped forward.
Did you notice the momentum felt by the opponent?
The nervous vige chief looked behind him and said.
¡°Please let the vigers go.¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing like thest wish I can¡¯t grant. Let it go.¡±
At that, the mercenaries distanced themselves from the vigers.
Blinded by life, the people who guided the mercenaries to the vige looked at the vige chief.
¡°Chojangchi¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t mind me and run away. They had no intention of keeping us alive from the start.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
He left behind an apology.
They hurriedly ran out of their seats.
Daeron smiled viciously as he looked at the vigers pulling away.
¡°They are really stupid. Thanks to that, the number of people has been reduced.¡±
¡°I am old now. I have no intention of ming them for a little less string.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. I will see if I can keep that word until the moment I die.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say that my sword is ruthless.¡±
Contrary to his confident words, the vige chief¡¯splexion darkened.
A sword aura rising from the sword.
Looking at the mana that was more transparent and refined than his own, it was clear that the opponent had reached an advanced level of Aura user.
¡®I wish I could buy some time.¡¯
Just by confronting them, sweat flows like rain.
Have you already guessed victory?
Daeron pointed his sword and said.
¡°You cane anytime, chief.¡±
¡°Then I will go.¡±
end of speech.
The two swords collided, scattering sword light.
* * *
Because it was getting dark, Ray climbed into the carriage without even looking around the inside of the cavity.
Gide said with a smile.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You will be able toe again soon.¡±
He talked to her as ifforting, but Ray already had thoughts of going again alone.
Only the words left by the great being messed with his mind.
¨C As Gaia wishes.
What on earth does Gaia want?
Besides, such a mighty race is facing extinction.
It was something he had onlye across as a story that had been handed down.
In fact, when I saw their end with my own two eyes, I began to realize the aftermath of the War of the Heavenly Demon little by little.
¡®Why did he leave the story of the Heavenly Demon War that had already ended right before he died?¡¯
Themon owner not only collected the bodies of numerous people in the midst of the war, but also weaved their coffins one by one.
In the first ce, it was hard to see that it was fine because it consumed more strength than it was not even able to afford it in the first ce.
Even so, he wrote to leave something behind and even arranged his own rarity, so he was curious about the reason.
Do you think that Ray, who is struggling, has regrets about the dragon rare?
Gide continued tofort him as he drove the wagon.
¡°The shock of seeing the abode of the great beings for the first time is the same for everyone. Of course, it would be a pity to leave. Pleasee back soon.¡±
Ray, who was lost in thought, heard his constion with one ear and let it out with the other.
Did an hour pass so quietly?
A faint noise began to be heard in the distance.
Seeing that the waves of mana were spreading far and wide, there was no doubt that intense mana was colliding with each other.
Ray, who felt the presence first, called Gide.
¡°Wait.¡±
Gide also slowed down the wagon, probably feeling ominous.
A cloud of ck smoke rose in the distance.
It was clear that it was nothing out of the ordinary, as the smoke was clearly visible even though it was over a mountain.
¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not serious. Maybe they¡¯re being attacked¡¡±
¡°Are they bandits?¡±
¡°Maybe. This area is a ce where the guards¡¯ surveince is loose.¡±
In the first ce, the Sylvester estate was short of money until a week ago.
So it was burdensome to use a lot of guards in ces other than the center.
Thanks to this, security in the outskirts got worse day by day, and the number of bandits had to increase as well.
Ray said without hesitation.
¡°Turn the wagon. Let¡¯s go get it.¡± ¡°Are you okay? There may be rumors about his identity.¡±
¡°A person¡¯s life is at stake, so what if that person¡¯s true identity is known? Come on. Then things will get bigger.¡±
At that, Gide hurriedly turned the carriage around.
However, unexpected variables arose.
Leorgeureo ¨C Leorgereuk ¨C
The speed of the wagon is slow as we deviate from the road and ride on an unpolished slope.
It¡¯s quite far from the ce where you can feel the presence, so if you keep going like this, you¡¯ll bete.
Ray immediately climbed onto the roof of the carriage and shouted.
¡°I¡¯ll go first, so follow me!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
He lightly kicked the roof.
Like a shot arrow flying away.
Gide, who was looking at him, let out a sigh as the new model seemed to increase, but disappeared from sight in an instant.
The wagon didn¡¯t budge even though it spurred on the roof and flew away.
It must be proof that the ability to handle mana in detail has reached its peak.
¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you picked the wrong day.¡±
Why did you carry out an attack here today?
I didn¡¯t have too much luck either.
Gide chased after him and prayed for the rest of those he didn¡¯t even know.
Chapter 567
Episode 567 Dragon Rare (5)
A stream of fresh blood flowed from the vige chief¡¯s mouth.
The vige chief, whose chest had already be a rag, stole the blood with his sleeve.
¡°Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
My vision was shaking.
The leader of the mercenary corps was more skilled than he thought.
When the swords meet only once.
The vige chief already had a gut feeling of defeat.
¡®As much as possible¡ I have to buy as much time as possible.¡¯
He struggled to raise his wobbly knees and fixed his sword.
When the vige chief, who thought he would not be able to move anymore, stood up with his teeth gritting, Daeron blew a whistle.
¡°Don¡¯t go through the trouble of buying inspiration and get out of the way. Even if you stand in the way, the fate of the vigers won¡¯t change.¡±
¡°Cool! You wicked bastard¡ Hey¡ Aren¡¯t you afraid of the sky¡?¡±
Despite the vige chief¡¯s reprimand, Deronughed it off.
¡°Ha ha ha! The ignorant people of the world called me the evil sword. It has been 20 years since I used that nickname instead of my name. If Heaven punishes the wicked as you say, how can I still be alive?¡±
¡°Someday¡ you will regret it¡ your evil deeds will return to you.¡±
¡°Is that the end of the words I will leave before I die? Compared to swordsmanship, he¡¯s a nobleman who doesn¡¯t speak well. Hehehe.¡±
As he spoke, Deron took a stance.
He raised his sword to defend himself, but the already exhausted vige chief couldn¡¯t even see Daeron properly.
When blood began to flow from the corners of my eyes, I could no longer tell the difference.
The vige chief slowly closed his eyelids.
¡®I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t give you more time.¡¯
I feel the wind blowing from the forest caressing my cheeks.
It was as if time had stopped.
The unpleasant feeling of blood clotted in her hair.
I could no longer feel the chilling mana passing through my body.
Deron¡¯s bastard sword was slowly inserted into the vige chief¡¯s chest.
Although the cold de of the sword sliced through her skin, there was unexpectedly no pain.
Let the warm blood rise up to fill your mouth.
A smile bloomed on Daeron¡¯s face.
¡°Goodbye you stupid old man.¡±
He put his foot on the vige chief¡¯s shoulder and vigorously drew out his sword.
Chow ah-!
Blood sttered everywhere and littered the room.
The vige chief¡¯s thin body rolled on the cold floor.
The members behind him said with bewildered faces.
¡°The old man was quite capable. If we were alone, the situation would have been difficult.¡±
¡°Even though he was old, he was a guy who had properly mastered swordsmanship. It seems that he became a user for aura as he entered his old age, but he was caught by me. I was pitiful.¡±
I¡¯m talking and trying to leave the room.
I felt a terrifying presence behind my back.
Let¡¯s quickly raise the sword and deflect it.
Kaaaang-!
His heavy experience rode the sword and made his hands tingle.
The shock of the moment caused the center to falter greatly.
Daeron, who took a couple of steps back to relieve the shock, shouted with a nervous expression.
¡°A cowardly surprise attack! Show up right now!¡±
Then, a young man in a white robe walked out of the door.
¡°Cowardly Niimi.¡±
Ray red at Deron with a cold smile.
* * *
As soon as Ray arrived in the vige, he could roughly grasp the situation.
The thick scent of blood spreads throughout the vige.
Those wearing te armor mercilessly ughtered the vigers.
A woman hugged the child and begged.
¡°Please save this child! I can be anything!¡±
The man with the red moon pattern engraved on his shoulder shook his head with a sinister smile.
¡°No. There was an order from the leader to catch all the women. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t need a kid. Kkeuk.¡±
Saying so, he stepped on the woman and raised his sword towards the child.
¡°Oh, no!¡±
Anak screamed.
before the horrific scene unfolds.
Ray immediately memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Hold.¡±
Whoa-!
His mana covered the area.
Standing tall-
As the body stopped on its own, the bewildered mercenary flinched.
It wasn¡¯t just that one person who was bound by mana.
The mercenaries who were roaming around the vige also stopped at the same time.
Ray visited them one by one and severed the tendons and ligaments on both arms of the mercenaries.
He couldn¡¯t even scream because he was bound by mana.
Tendons swelled on the foreheads of the mercenaries who endured the intense pain.
After finishing his work, he approached the woman and asked.
¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±
It is very strange to see a mercenary talking kindly after cutting his wrist.
The woman shed tears, relieved at the thought that she was alive.
¡°Me¡ more than me¡ uhm¡ the chief¡¡±
It¡¯s not unusual to ask for the vige chief even after saving his life.
For some reason, the situation seemed more serious where the vige chief was than here.
Ray, who had a hardplexion, calmed the woman down and asked.
¡°Where is the vige chief¡¯s house?¡±
To which the woman barely answered in a trembling voice.
¡°Uhhhhh¡ There is a cabin inside the vige¡ Please save the chief¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Apparently, they look like mercenaries.
The pattern engraved on his shoulder was proof of him.
It must have been crazy to see mercenaries, an armed force group permitted by the kingdom, attacking ordinary viges without fear.
It¡¯s not like the mercenary guild, which puts effort into public image, didn¡¯t condone it, so it was probably an attack by their own actions.
Ray hurriedly moved his feet.
Fortunately, thanks to the small size of the vige, I was able to arrive at the vige chief¡¯s house shortly after.
But as soon as they arrived, one sign disappeared.
In that moment, I felt that things were going wrong.
A sound was heard outside the door.
¡°Even though he was old, he was a guy who had properly mastered swordsmanship. It seems that he became a user for aura as he entered his old age, but he was caught by me. I was pitiful.¡±
¡®A bastard that¡¯s not even as good as this beast.¡¯
He gathered mana and lightly flew it.
Then, the middle-aged man raised his sword and hurriedly responded.
Kaaaang-!
¡°A cowardly surprise attack! Show up right now!¡±
It wasn¡¯t even funny to hear about the cowardice of the gangsters who attacked the vige.
The vige chief had already stopped breathing.
Since his heart was split in two, he would have died instantly the moment the de pierced him.
After looking at the vige chief for a while, Ray showed his teeth and smiled.
¡°Cowardly Niimi.¡±
Seeing hime in confidently without even holding a sword in his hand, Daeron was so dumbfounded that he was ashamed of himself for being nervous for a moment.
¡°The kid has no fear. Do you want to be killed like the vige chief?¡±
Talk and kick the vige chief¡¯s body with your toe.
Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Lightning spear.¡±
Paji Jiji-!
The lightning bolt created behind him flew away leaving a small line in the air.
Deron, who swallowed his breath, hurriedly raised his sword, but it was not enough to block the intense lightning spear.
The spearpletely prated Daeron¡¯s shoulder de.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
He screamed impatiently at the shock of the electric current prating his skin.
The pain of raw flesh being ripped off and the flesh being cooked again in an instant is not something a criminal can endure.
Wasn¡¯t the level of advanced Hana Auror user only in name?
He quickly regained hisposure and shouted urgently.
¡°Kill that bastard!¡±
As soon as the order was given, the members drew their swords and charged at once.
Even if you roughly count, it is arge group of more than ten people.
It would be impossible to dodge all those swords in a small room.
¡®How dare you allow meleebat on the subject of a wizard.¡¯
Deron poured mana into his shoulder and red at him.
Ray, who was watching the strange situation, snorted.
¡°You¡¯re doing a lot of shit.¡±
As I drew a circle with my left hand, the mercenaries¡¯ swords came together as if they were being sucked into something.
Then, when he shakes his hand, the sword breaks and fragments are shot.
PABABABAK-!
Because iron pieces flew like arrows, Deron had to raise his sword again to block it.
Kagaga River-!
It skillfully creates a shield to protect itself.
However, the rest of the mercenaries did not have the skills to create a shield like that.
Iron pieces were embedded in the bodies of the mercenaries who foolishly thought of blocking them.
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
In an instant, ten mercenaries copsed without even using their hands.
Even at a nce, Deron¡¯splexion also hardened because it was an unusual skill.
¡°Who are you?¡±
At that question, Ray spat on the floor.
¡°You know what?¡±
¡°Do you have a grudge against me? This mercenary group is not small in scale. No matter how strong you are, dealing with all of us will be a burden. Increasing enemies is not efficient.¡±
When I tried to move on to ttery, it was only disgusting.
Heughed as if he was dumbfounded.
¡°Did you touch this town because you had a grudge?¡±
¡°Mercenaries are bound to move for money. We are just carrying out the order of the client to subdue the bandits.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a bandit.¡±
Let¡¯s pretend not to know and mumble.
Deron quickly continued speaking as if he thought he had seized his chance.
¡°This vige is a den of bandits. The vigers are also disguised as bandits. Think easy. Do you think it makes sense for the chief of a vige to mix swords with me for over thirty minutes?¡±
It is useless to appeal with a face of regret.
He was the one who wanted to kill me from the first time I saw him.
Which idiot would be fooled by that statement?
Ray looked out the window and said.
¡°If they are bandits like you said, then what are they?¡±
¡°What the hell¡¡±
Deron turned and looked out the window.
Then, from the top of the mountain, bandits armed with leather armor were seening down with batons.
¡°Leave the bitches alive!¡±
¡°Yes Boss!¡±
Watching them screaming strangely and setting the vige on fire, the vigers seemed to be attacked by mercenaries and bandits.
Ray nodded coldly.
¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but you should die here today.¡±
He¡¯s the one who shouldn¡¯t be left alive.
If you lose the use of one arm, use the other.
He could have lived with his legs if he lost the use of his arms.
When he didn¡¯t get caught, Daeron grabbed his sword and charged straight ahead.
¡°You were a dumb kid! It is you who will die!¡±
He was predicting his own victory to some extent.
¡®Did you dare to think that you could fight me on an equal footing?¡¯
A wizard must cast a spell unless he casts it beforehand.
If it was at the level of ordinary knights, that would be possible, but he was a swordsman with a Master in his sights.
If you¡¯re lucky, you could say it¡¯s bad.
When he didn¡¯t even prepare anything, Daeron licked his lips with his tongue.
It¡¯s over.
Thinking of that, let¡¯s draw the sword down.
¡°Shield.¡±
Btedly, he memorized the starter word.
After all, it¡¯s only Circle 1 magic.
he eximed in his heart.
¡®Stupid bastard!¡¯
However, the hemispherical transparent membrane he ignored was as hard as a mountain.
Kaaaang-!
The sword, which should have been filled with sword aura, could not ovee the anti-stic force and bounced off.
Deron realized something was wrong.
Chapter 568
Episode 568 Death of the Ruinous Sword (1)
Even if you try, you¡¯re just an Aura user.
It was unreasonable from the beginning to radiate enough sword energy to split the dense mana.
Looking at the unblemished membrane, Ray took a step closer to Deron.
¡°The bandits and the mercenaries who dig pumpkin seeds in the back are all the same. Even if you have a little bit of skill, you quickly be bold and forget how things are going.¡±
¡°You are ying a cowardly trick!¡±
Daeron swung his sword without giving up.
A desperate swordsman that cuts four times in one go.
I concentrated my strength in one ce to pierce his magic, but the results that still came back were disastrous.
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
Only the fricative sound filled the surroundings without any special results.
Deron, who thought he could make it go at least gold, was taken aback when the translucent membrane didn¡¯t budge.
¡°What the hell¡!¡±
he took a step back
There was no opponent that his sword could not work with.
This is especially true for wizards who are vulnerable to meleebat.
Ray grinned.
¡°Isn¡¯t it pretty solid?¡±
He speaks and stretches out his hand.
Even though the seomseomoksu was slowly approaching, Deron couldn¡¯t budge.
The desire to immediately raise the sword and cut off his hand was like a chimney.
My body didn¡¯t move at all until a small hand came close to me.
Then, atst, his hand reached his chest.
Kwaaaang-!
Deron¡¯s huge body flew into the wall with an explosion.
Ray shook his hand and looked at him once.
I am still breathing.
But since he had messed up from his lungs to his intestines, he would be locked in pain and die soon.
When the leader fell out without even using his hands, the remaining mercenaries fled.
There was no sign of loyalty until the end.
Ray had no intention of letting them run away.
He widened his senses and read the signs of the mercenaries, then shook his head.
¡°They scattered in different directions.¡±
It seems that the training to run away went well.
He raised his hand to the sky.
Gathers mana in the air and manifests magic.
The mana mixed in the air gathered on his hand and began to change gradually.
Whoa-!
Before long, he memorized the starter word.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
Cha Cha Cha Chang-!
When dozens of ice spears were created in the air.
The mercenaries forgot to run away for a moment and looked back in his direction.
Let¡¯s lower our hands slowly.
Dozens of sharp ice spears fell on their heads.
PABABABAK-!
Pooh-!
hook-!
With a horrifying sound, they died without even leaving ast word.
The mercenaries who were fleeing in the other direction ran frantically as soon as they thought something had happened.
Due to running with mana, it was not too difficult for Ray to hit them individually with magic.
He looked behind him.
I could see the bandits who had juste down the mountain and were rushing towards the vige.
If left alive anyway, they will only harm other people.
Having made up her mind, Ray kicked the ground this time.
¡°Earth spear.¡±
Kwajijik-!
The spears of earth rising from the ground pierced the bodies of the bandits this time.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Aagh!¡±
The bandits screamed at the intense pain that pierced their bodies alive.
As the bandits in the vanguard died all at once, the bandit standing in the back andmanding them felt that the situation was taking a strange turn.
¡®This is dangerous.¡¯
He hurriedly turned around and shouted.
¡°Run away! Everyone run away on their own!¡±
I gave the order, but I feel like my head is going white when I look at the spears of soil that are gradually widening the range.
He pulled up a small amount of mana and wrapped it around his legs and suddenly ran toward the mountain.
Ray decided to keep only the boss alive.
It was because there had to be at least one person to guide them to the location of the sanchae.
Most of the bandits rushing into the vige have disappeared, so what remains are mercenaries again.
However, it seemed that he had fled far away while using magic for a while, and now his presence was only weak.
In my heart, I wanted to cut off all the people who didn¡¯t look like people, but it¡¯s an ambiguous situation to chase the mercenaries over them.
If you make a mistake, the bandits who fled alive could gather troops and retaliate against the vige.
¡°Sorry. Well, if the number is reduced to this extent, I wouldn¡¯t think of rebuilding the mercenary corps.¡±
It¡¯s embarrassing to keep alive, but what can I do?
Now, taking care of thefort of the vigers is more important than them.
Entering the ruined vige chief¡¯s house, Ray looked down at the vige chief¡¯s dead body.
He died protecting his people until the very end.
If he hadn¡¯t been buying time, the vigers would have all died right away.
It is pitiful to see him unable to close his eyes until right before he dies.
Ray carefully closed the vige chief¡¯s eyes.
At the same time, he covers the head of the vige with a clean cloth taken out of his inner pocket.
It was a funeral that couldn¡¯t have been more humble than this for a hero who saved the vige, but this was the biggest example he could see now.
Ray nodded and left the vige chief¡¯s house.
I picked up a branch that was rolling around randomly.
When I brought it to the burning fire that was rolling around, the tree branch caught fire.
¡°Rest in peace now.¡±
Together with the horse, he brought a branch to the vige chief¡¯s house and set it on fire.
Fire-!
It is a shabby house that people can barely enter and live in.
Its appearance has long since gone beyond thriftiness and simplicity.
It was by no means a suitable ce for a person like the vige chief.
After staring at the cabin for a moment, Ray turned his back to the road.
* * *
Gide rode his horse and arrived at the vige.
Looking for a ce to park his carriage, he was startled as soon as he saw the entrance to the vige.
¡°What is this?¡±
At the entrance, bandit corpses were scattered all over the ce, and inside, hardened mercenaries were bleeding and groaning.
If there is a road to hell, would it be this picture?
He hurriedly got off the carriage and grabbed a viger and asked.
¡°Look! Aren¡¯t you attacked by bandits? Why does the town look like this?¡±
The viger, who seemed tired of him, answered weakly with a sigh.
¡°It was an attack. But fortunately, thanks to the arrival of a passing adventurer, I was able to save my life.¡±
¡°Any adventurer?¡±
What kind of adventurer could stand alone against an army of over a hundred people!
Gide hit his forehead.
This was unconditionally a saint.
I thought I would roughly drive the mercenaries and bandits out of the vige, but I didn¡¯t know that they would annihte them all.
If the world knew about this, they came to believe that they were not saints, but demons under themand of the demon king.
¡°Look. Didn¡¯t that so-called adventurer wear a white robe?¡±
At his words, the vigers looked a little surprised.
¡°How did you know? It may not be urate since I saw it from a distance, but it was definitely a white robe.¡±
¡°Haa¡ It seems like an adventurer I know.¡±
After rummaging through his pockets, Gide held out one.
The viger who received it without hesitation opened the pocket.
¡°Huh!¡±
It was filled with shiny silver coins.
Gide was careful to reduce avoidable expenses as much as possible, but word of mouth was likely to spread, so he was in no position to take a chance.
¡°Take this and silence the vigers. It¡¯s my little sincerity, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡±
¡°Getting a bar¡ What the hell¡¡±
¡°The person whose identity should not be known. If it is not known, the vige may be dangerous again.¡±
Even if you sneak up on it, the vige man will say, ¡®Huh up!¡¯ He closed his mouth and nodded.
¡°Ah, okay. I will keep my watch out.¡±
¡°Remember. If rumors spread, we might see worse than now.¡±
Without saying a word, Gide climbed into the carriage again.
There was nothing more to see in the vige.
Since he had dealt with it, there was no way bandits and mercenaries would remain.
¡°I have no idea where you are headed.¡±
It¡¯s good to have a strong sense of justice, but wouldn¡¯t it be better if you said a word to yourself?
Gide sighed.
He had been sighing a lottely.
* * *
Marquis Garen, who was waiting for the ruined sword to arrive at the mansion, was enjoying an untimely tea time with Viscount Mace.
¡°The Count¡¯spany seems to be going well.¡±
¡°It must be natural that the upper half of the halfman is holding on as the back boat. Maybe in the future more merchants wille to trade.¡±
¡°Cluck. Good news.¡±
The Marquis of Garen was delighted as if it were his own work.
¡°If the Count dies, instead of giving up the territory, it would be nice to take away the upper ranks.¡±
¡°yes. It won¡¯t hurt.¡±
¡°okay. Rather than that, what happened to the evil sword?¡±
It seems like he was waiting for that question.
Viscount Mace grinned sinisterly.
¡°Looks like they¡¯ll be arriving at the mansion soon. I received the report yesterday, so today and tomorrow I will reach Count Sylvester. It¡¯s not long before the Count¡¯s life ends.¡±
¡°Be mindful. We must never find out what we did. If other aristocrats who have a lot of gluttony know about it, they can only do good things to others.¡±
¡°I will be familiar with it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s all right. Wouldn¡¯t it be something we could just drink tea and wait for every day?¡±
The expression of the Marquis Garen, who said that, was slightly flushed, like that of a child waiting for a toy.
Viscount Mays, who was sipping tea, asked as if he had just remembered.
¡°But Marquis.¡±
¡°Why but?¡±
¡°Since the Marquis¡¯ knights disappeared, I haven¡¯t seen them. Did they evere back?¡±
At that question, Marquis Garen shook his head.
The day I first arrived at Count Sylvester¡¯s family.
Several knights who were in charge of the escort went missing.
Since then, the nose has not been seen, so the ghost must mourn.
Viscount Mace, with a rather serious face, asked again.
¡°¡Couldn¡¯t Count Sylvester have taken some action?¡±
Marquis Garenughed.
¡°The stupid count could have done something. But since the knights have disappeared, we should at least search for them.¡±
¡°That would be nice.¡±
Marquis Garen secretly thought that there was something behind the disappearance of the knights, but he was distracted by the prey of the count family in front of him.
It was the same with Viscount Mays.
I didn¡¯t want to waste my forces on the search, so I just told the Marquis of Neunjisi.
Both of them were preupied with how to divide the Sylvester estate and the upper ranks under theirmand.
They didn¡¯t think too much about the knight, and each drank tea with happy thoughts.
Chapter 569
Episode 569 Death of the Ruinous Sword (2)
Sylveria kept Ray¡¯sst words in her heart.
¡®Something only I can do.¡¯
I¡¯ve been thinking about it for days and days, but so far nothing really touches me.
Frustrated, I went to the gymnasium and tried swinging my sword, but as he said, there was no further progress.
In the end, she wanted to let go of her impatience with the sword.
I had time to chat with thedies-in-waiting and practice my sword, so I took a break.
The first few days were a bit difficult, but it wasn¡¯t too bad once I got used to it.
Drink this tea in peace.
I strolled leisurely through the garden.
Then, I felt the impatience about the realm lessen little by little.
¡°This is what your son-inw said.¡±
Efforts on the sword were good, but sometimes time to look around was also necessary.
Silveria was able to realize it btedly.
When I started eating differently, my thoughts changed.
Now, he clearly remembered what only he could do.
Sylveria went to see her father, Count Sylvester.
Normally, she would hone her swordsmanship at the gymnasium, but when she visited the office, Count Sylvester greeted her with pleasure.
¡°To think you were looking for your father all early in the morning. The sun will rise in the west tomorrow.¡±
Sylveria smiled lightly at him.
¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. I didn¡¯t look for it because I knew you were busy.¡±
¡°okay. Why are you looking for a busy father?¡±
When Count Sylvester stopped what he was doing and looked at her, Sylveria nced around and lowered her voice.
¡°When are you nning to leave for the royal capital, Father?¡±
Was it an unexpected question?
Count Sylvester tilted his head curiously.
¡°Did youe to me to ask that?¡±
¡°yes. It¡¯s important.¡±
¡°Hmm. Well¡ I guess it would be better to go see His Majesty soon. It¡¯s just that His Majesty is in trouble with the tax issue of our territory.¡±
At those words, Sylveria said happily.
¡°Then, please leave for the capital a little earlier. If you look away, you will be able to arrange that much time.¡±
Are you looking away?
It was difficult for Count Sylvester to guess what she was talking about because she was talking iprehensible words.
¡°It¡¯s not difficult¡but there must be a reason for that, right?¡±
At Count Sylvester¡¯s question, she shook her head.
She lowered her voice further and spoke cautiously.
¡°I n to inform the Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mays a little differently about the day of my father¡¯s departure. If you leave today, you will inform them in two days.¡±
¡°Good idea. However, they are not people who are easygoing enough to take your word for it.¡±
He would probably quickly see through Sylveria¡¯s thoughts and quickly set up a pursuit team.
If that happens, your own life will run away in an instant.
When Count Sylvester looked at her a little negatively, Sylveria continued her words.
¡°I heard that Marquis Garen always asks thedies-in-waiting about her father¡¯s movements. If I secretly leak information, the Marquis Garen will surely be caught.¡±
I¡¯m not sure how you can be so sure.
Count Sylvester became cautious as his own life was also a matter of life and death of the Sylvester estate.
It wasn¡¯t that hepletely ignored his daughter¡¯s opinion, but there were several holes in doing what she said.
¡°There are rumors that an intelligence group is moving behind the Marquis of Garen. Whatever the truth, if it is true, your thoughts will already be read by the Marquis Garen.¡±
However, even with those words, Sylveria did not back down.
Rather, isn¡¯t it shaking your head and arguing?
¡°Even if there is an intelligence organization, it doesn¡¯t matter. Since my father decided to set off on the royal road, Marquis Garen is in a hurry. Marquis Garen has no choice but to move. In the unlikely event that my father arrives at the capital first, the n will go awry.¡±
It was not wrong.
Whether the information Sylveria spilled was true or false, Marquis Garen had to move.
That means you have more options for yourself.
Count Sylvester, guessing her intentions, stroked her beard and thought deeply.
Indeed it is.
Since Marquis Garen had no choice but to move, they could see it and decide how to move.
However, there were drawbacks.
¡°If you leave early, they will definitely notice. They are not the ones whoe all the way here without any preparation.¡±
Sylveria followed him as if not to worry.
¡°There is a way. We¡¯re sending the wagons from our upper ranks upward to various ces. If you send dozens of wagons all over the ce over two days, it¡¯s not easy to find your father. If the false information I spilled is added, Marquis Garen will no longer know what to believe and what not to believe. At that time¡ Father will surely arrive at the capital.¡±
let¡¯s talk there
Count Sylvester jumped up from his seat.
¡°Right! If you do that, the Marquis of Garen will have no way to know!¡±
I was struggling with what to do on the way to the royal capital, but I felt relieved as if I had lost a tooth.
When Count Sylvester was happy, Sylveria was also happy.
¡°father. From now on, please send up to each ce. If you move suddenly, the Marquis of Garen will be suspicious.¡±
¡°Cancer! If you run out of wagons, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll buy them right away, so don¡¯t worry!¡±
Count Sylvester, who had been like a dying cactus, came to life again.
After saying good work and patting Sylveria¡¯s head once, the Count hurriedly ran away.
Left alone in the office, she looked out the window and thought.
¡®You looked ahead and told me. Baron Scion.¡¯
He is truly a mysterious young man.
I thought he was weak until now, but in fact, he was a master of swordsmanship, and he was a person close to a genius inmerce.
It is difficult for one person to have only one talent, but since they are showing more than one talent, only admiration came out.
In addition, now it was to the point where goosebumps sprouted all over my body, as if I had looked ahead a few times and given myself advice.
Of course, Ray said it purely in hopes that she would find something that only she could do other than swordsmanship, but Sylveria, who had already begun to take a good look at him, couldn¡¯t bring that fact into her head.
Thinking of Ray, her eyes softened a little.
* * *
¡°Etch!¡±
Ray sniffed.
¡°Who is talking about me?¡±
Arriving at the bandit sanctuary on foot, he wandered around the area, and two bandits guarding the area approached him.
Looking at the toothless bakdo in his hand, it was clear that he was the lowest among the lowest.
They ced their swords on their shoulders and threatened.
¡°What kind of a kid are you at night like this? Take out all the money and go away. Good luck kid.¡±
It was so nice to see them giggling andughing among themselves.
While picking up a stick from the surroundings, Ray, who was looking at Yomo and Grandmother, asked insinuatingly.
¡°If you want tomit banditry, you have to keep an eye on your opponent. Where is the boss?¡±
The bandits¡¯ eyes widened as the half-half came out.
As they looked at each other, they showed their teeth and smirked.
¡°A guy with no blood on his head grew up without a fight. Let me educate you right today.¡±
¡°I am a little difficult to educate.¡±
¡°You¡¯re just a mouthful bastard. Don¡¯t curse at me because my sword is ruthless.¡±
As he spoke, the bandit swung his sword.
The tip of the sword flies more urately than other bandits, perhaps because he has been trained.
Judging from the fact that he was aiming for the head, it seemed that he had no intention of saving him from the beginning.
After seeing that, Ray made up his mind and moved the stick.
Piiik-!
A stream of fresh blood spurted out and the bandit grabbed his wrist and rolled on the ground.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
In an instant, his tendons were severed, and he could no longer hold the sword.
¡°This bastard!¡±
One remaining bandit hurriedly charged.
Ray didn¡¯t even let that go.
When I lightly teased the branch, it felt like it was being stretched out by the approaching bandit, and then it rolled around on the ground.
¡°Aagh! my my hand! my hand!¡±
They cried out in tears.
Ray asked, kicking them.
¡°I¡¯m going to take care of it with some missing tendons. If it¡¯s a bandit, aren¡¯t there some bosses? Where are you?¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Someone save me!¡±
Due to the intense pain, they were not in a position to answer.
Did you hear themotion at the entrance?
Bandits armed with furs drew their swords and came running.
¡°what¡¯s the matter!¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
When two of his colleaguesy down with blood on their wrists, they red at Ray, who had roughly guessed the situation.
¡°Is it your fault?¡±
At that question, Ray spat.
¡°This is not an ant nest, if you touch one, another one wille out.¡±
¡°You ungrateful bastard. Today is the day for all four of us.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not really cheap. Please correct me.¡±
As he spoke, he mercilessly swung his stick.
Turong-!
A bandit hurriedly blocked it.
Ray was quite surprised.
No matter how lightly he swung it without using mana, he didn¡¯t know that he would be able to block it.
It was too heavy a sword for a bandit to stop.
There was no doubt that someone in the back boat was teaching them swordsmanship.
¡®This smells bad for some reason.¡¯
He swung the stick again.
TOOOOOOONG!
A sharp sword collides with a tree branch, and there is a sound of iron snapping.
The bandit took five steps back from a single sh and grabbed his chest.
¡°Cuck!¡±
The shock of not being able to ovee the recoil made my stomach go awry.
I hurriedly looked at myself, but the stick was already flying towards my hand.
Piiik-!
A thin stream of blood spurted out with a ghastly sound.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The bandit lost his sword due tock of strength in his hands and rolled across the ground like the others.
Ray walked over to them and squatted down.
¡°I wish I had told you that from the beginning. It¡¯s yourst chance. Where is the boss of wild vegetables?¡±
It paid too much for asking lightly.
They bit their lips and endured the pain.
¡°Four living quarters¡ It¡¯s on the top floor of the living quarters¡¡±
At that, Ray nodded.
The bandits, who thought they were finally freed from the monster, let out their breath.
However, their expectations werepletely missed.
Ray smiled sinisterly and pointed to the fur coat.
¡°By the way, the clothes look pretty good, don¡¯t they? Bandits, do you have any money?¡±
Theplexions of the bandits turned ck at the lines they had heard many times.
¡°What is that¡¡±
¡°Hehehe. Why would yers who know everything do this?¡±
No matter how much bandits are a tribe that sucks bean sprouts from beggars¡¯ buttholes, what the hell is the guy who robs such bandits!
The desire to refute was like a chimney.
However, the bandits did not dare to resist, as fists flew at them whenever they tried to reply.
In the end, the bandits had no choice but to strip naked on a spring day.
Watching him cramming money into his luggage, the bandits forced themselves to hold back their tears like a child.
Chapter 570
Episode 570 Blood Moon The disappearance of the sanchae
(?) After shaking off the bandits (?), he headed straight to the interior of the sanchae.
The bandits who had already witnessed the horrors that had taken ce outside held their breath and quickly opened the door.
¡°Go.¡±
¡°We didn¡¯t see anything.¡±
Thanks to that, Ray was able to enter the living room confidently like a general passing through the Arc de Triomphe.
As I passed through the gate that was blocked by bandits and went inside, the strong smell of alcohol filled my nose.
¡°The vige below is dying, but these bastards are very fat.¡±
They are so addicted to alcohol that even when a stranger enters the living room, not a single bandit sticks to them.
Everyone was drinking continuously with women at their sides, so even if he didn¡¯t bother to use his hands, he would die of alcohol poisoning soon.
Ray, who went upstairs in the living room, clicked his tongue this time.
The second floor, which looked dirty at first nce, was full of filth.
It was to the point where I couldn¡¯t tell if it belonged to a beast or a human.
But even in a ce like this, the presence was felt, so he hurriedly ran around and opened the door.
p-!
When I pushed the door, there were orcs with their arms tied and their eyes wide open.
What they have inmon is that they are all females.
Ray frowned.
¡°There are no offspring of beasts.¡±
This time I opened the door to the next room.
Then, a bunch of pretty half-elves poured out.
Seeing that all of them were in poor condition, it seemed that they had been sold alive as ves.
Did he think he was an elf when he opened the door?
The half-elves shed tears like chicken droppings.
¡°Ughhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡¡±
¡°Eh¡ help me¡hhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡¡±
Seeing him sobbing makes my heart weak.
At the same time, his anger toward the bandits also grew.
In a hurry, Ray cut the chains on the half-elves¡¯ hands and covered them with the furs he had stolen from the bandits.
There was a mountain of questions I wanted to ask, but I endured it because there was a risk of panic if I asked the wrong question.
Ray looked at them.
Seeing them moaning and looking around to see what they were so afraid of while shaking their bodies, they were already sick.
¡®Post Traumatic Stress Disorder.¡¯
asionally, people who have suffered war or torture or natural disasters suffer from post-traumatic stress disorder (PTSD).
The lifetime prevalence rate in modern times is around 6%.
Needless to say, they were subjected to hard work by bandits in a ce like this where there was a lot of filth.
Treatment of the mental part is aw to go for the rest of your life unlike the physical part.
I didn¡¯t want to hack up their messy minds and bodies any more by asking useless questions.
Ray thought differently.
I thought I would die of alcohol poisoning anyway, so I tried not to touch it.
But this was a bad idea.
Unlike modern times, this ce was not soft.
It is a ce where one¡¯s life is destroyed by one¡¯s will despite the existence of strictws.
The strong survive and the weak die.
Although there is a proper civilization, it is a ce where primitive ways of thinking prevail.
If youe to Rome, do you have to follow the Romanw?
If Kang Ja-jon is the way they live, he will also suit them.
Ray immediately opened all the doors on the floor and freed those who were tied up.
Orcs, dwarves, half elves and humans.
Many different races were captured.
Even after they were liberated, they couldn¡¯t leave their seats and went into a corner, trembling.
It must be proof that he was held captive for so long that he did not even dare to try to escape.
After releasing everyone.
Ray came downstairs.
There were still drunken bandits scattered here and there.
¡°Keuheuh¡ alcohol¡ bring some more alcohol¡¡±
¡°Kuh ha ha!¡±
Looking closely at the women on either side of them, they were no different from the women upstairs.
Behind the smiling face was an uneasy figure hiding.
¡®You scumbags.¡¯
He learned from Ail and Sain that a person who cannot be regenerated must be beaten.
But this time, it seemed like it wouldn¡¯t be enough to beat him up.
He broke the leg of the chair next to him and put mana in his hand and forged it thinly.
After rubbing once with my thumb and forefinger, the thick chair leg became thin as if it had been ned.
Could it be because the sound of a chair breaking echoed around?
The bandits, who hade to their senses a little, looked back at Ray.
¡°Who is there!¡±
I tried shouting with a twisted voice, but there was no way they could resist properly because they couldn¡¯t even hold the center properly.
Ray swung the stick without hesitation.
Kwaaaang-!
A corner of the room exploded, and the bandits¡¯ flesh exploded here and there.
They are the ones who have abandoned even human morality.
Just like they treated other weaklings as cattle.
Ray also no longer looked at the bandits as human beings.
Let¡¯s explode mana in all directions without mercy in our hands.
The bandits were literally crushed like ants.
¡°Aagh! Save me!¡±
Bandits whose limbs were blown off screamed and the blood evaporated and created a terrible smell, so I thought this ce was hell.
Let¡¯s break wild vegetables like that for a while.
Hearing themotion, the boss of the wild vegetables hurriedly came down.
¡°What is all this about!¡±
It was easy to see that he was also a convert by the disheveled clothes and bloodstains on the ends of his sleeves.
The boss found Ray standing in the center, indifferently looking down at the bodies of the bandits.
I don¡¯t know why a drop of blood didn¡¯t stter on my clothes in such a terrible situation, but looking at the situation, I know that the blue young guy in front of me is the one who attacked his wild vegetables.
The boss of wild vegetables, full of resentment, took out his beloved sword hanging from his waist.
¡°You are the beast! The bastard has lost his cowardly head!¡±
He immediately injected an aura into the sword.
Whoa-!
The sword aura that bloomed with the flow of mana shook like smoke.
I couldn¡¯t evenugh when I saw the sword aura that hadn¡¯t even caught a clear shape yet.
It was at least an intermediate level sword aura skill.
¡°I will be in pain until I die!¡±
The sword of the living boss, who had been spitting out curse mixed spirits, flew aiming at the thigh.
As a result, Ray didn¡¯t even feel the need to mix swords.
He condensed the mana around him and exhaled it at once.
Kwaaaang-!
As the high-density mana spewed out in an instant, that alone became a sword shield.
The cherished sword of the boss of wild vegetables was smashed in an instant.
The living boss with open wounds from the shrapnel coughed up blood and retreated.
¡°Cuck!¡±
Due to the broken sword covered with the Sword Aura, she suffered internal injuries.
However, the surprise was greater than the pain that came from the porridge inside.
Retreating yourself at best by releasing mana?
The living boss, who personally witnessed his deity, thought about it.
¡®¡I have to escape somehow.¡¯
he looked around.
Fortunately, the wall was broken, so the outside was clearly visible.
If I could get your attention just once, I think I might run away.
He wiped the blood from his mouth.
¡°¡who are you. Where did you send them?¡±
He must have been an assassin who came because he wanted something.
The boss of wild vegetables thought so and asked, but a strange answer came back.
¡°It¡¯s a stomach disease. I came after receiving a report that there were bandits.¡±
Normally, there was no case of guardsmen breaking into the living room and destroying the four-story building.
At those words, the face of the head of the sanchae became the same as that of the evil spirit that appeared in Inse.
¡°You want me to believe that?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe it, don¡¯t believe it. All of these wild vegetables will disappear anyway.¡±
Did hee here with the intention of killing him from the start?
There was no benevolence in his tone.
The boss of wild vegetables shouted with regret.
¡°What the hell are you saying you have a grudge against us!¡±
That¡¯s definitely better than their karma.
I was very curious about what was going on in his head asking what grudge he had against them even after he had done such a thing.
It was to the point where I wanted to cut my skull as violently as possible if I could.
Ray said with a grin.
¡°Well, I¡¯m a guard who came after receiving a report. With or without a grudge, what does that have to do with me?¡±
¡°If you are the upper guard, I will hire you again. If you take care of my situation, I will give you ten times your sry!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t listen to bandit bastards.¡±
Let¡¯s talk and listen to the small talk.
In the end, the boss who was alive raised mana to the fullest, probably realizing that he was not a negotiating partner.
¡°I¡¯ll make sure to avenge this disgrace someday!¡±
Gripping his teeth, he kicked the ground.
Perhaps thanks to the mana he prepared in advance, his new model flew down the mountain like a darting arrow.
Ray looked at it for a moment and pulled Mana towards the direction he ran out.
Concentrating on a single point and gathering the mana in the air, he memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Entangle.¡±
Kududeuk-!
The roots of trees hidden in the ground rose up and grabbed the thighs of the running boss.
As the roots were entangled in the posture of running with mana, the thighs and knees bent bizarrely.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Alive in excruciating pain, the boss lost control.
As he tried to escape, he fell headlong to the ground.
Unfortunately, in the process, he fell headfirst to the ground, so he died without being able to scream once.
Ray, who was confirming his fate, turned his head away.
It is the living fruit of arge-scale bandit group.
Even though the boss of the wild vegetables died, if they remained, there was a possibility that the wild vegetables would be revived at any time.
It is easy to get rid of wild vegetables, but the problem is the dwelling ce of the women who were caught here.
In addition, there were other races such as dwarves, orcs, and half-elves, not just humans, so keeping them in one ce could be a problem.
After thinking for a moment, Ray sighed.
¡°I¡¯ll have to entrust it to the vige for a while.¡±
I can¡¯t just leave it in a ce that smells like blood.
The half-elves might be able to arrange a ce for them if they ask Aira.
Orcs would have no problem if they stayed with the goblins they met in the dungeon.
Dwarves are inherently strong in their kinship, so if you talk to Derp, he will take care of the situation, so it will save you a lot of time.
Organizing his thoughts, he moved toward the sanchae again.
The bandits were not what they knew, but they had to see if any of the women who were held as ves were unwell.
Chapter 571
Episode 571 Variable (1)
Ray took the people who were caught alive and headed to the vige.
I feel ufortable when I see them who used to fall on t ground because they couldn¡¯t even walk properly.
¡°Hey there¡¡±
The half-elf, who had been chattering, called out.
¡°Why¡ us¡?¡±
I wonder why he was saved.
Perhaps he was afraid that he would be taken alive by other bandits.
Ray took off his robe and smiled at him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. The ce you will arrive is a safe ce.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Even so, they couldn¡¯t be relieved easily.
How could he believe a single word he had heard for the first time when he had been in the wild?
I felt that the eyes filled with doubt and anxiety were carefully examining me.
The female orcs did the same.
The women obeyed him well, but when he spoke, he would be surprised.
¡®I¡¯m surprised every time I hear your voice.¡¯
At this level, it is definitely post-traumatic stress disorder.
Thinking about treatment, Ray shook his head.
Even a small stress will feel like a big event for them.
Just as burnt skin is easily damaged by weak stimuli.
There were people who were more suited to their treatment than he was.
Normally, there is a way to readjust the imbnce of brain function through the regtion of neurotransmitters and hormones, but it would be better for them to treat slowly and naturally over time.
¡®It would be better tobine supportive therapy and cognitive therapy in afortable environment.¡¯
Thinking of them, Ray chose the wide path rather than going down the mountain slope.
It took a little while, but by the time dawn broke, we were able to reach the vige.
The vigers, who had been trembling with anxiety for fear that bandits woulde, weed Ray when they saw him.
¡°You have returned safely! We only knew that you would be defeated!¡±
At that, Rayughed.
¡°It¡¯s not to the point of being beaten by bandits.¡±
¡°But what about these people¡?¡±
At first nce, they waved their hands at the vigers watching them as if they were wary.
¡°These are the people who were caught alive. And this.¡±
Ray, who was talking, opened arge bag.
Then, gold coins, silver coins, and various jewels poured down steadily.
These are the things I took while harvesting wild vegetables.
Although it was not possible to take all the money and goods, even if it was this much, it would not be a problem for the vige to live.
Ray said with a friendly smile.
¡°take it. Since the bandits ripped off something in the meantime, let¡¯s pretend I¡¯m getting it back.¡±
The vigers¡¯ eyes widened.
I thought I would solve the bandits, but now I didn¡¯t expect to give out gold and silver treasures.
The vigers looked at each other and shook their heads.
¡°I can¡¯t take it. If a person is shameless, how can he receive help and even covet his benefactor¡¯s gold?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Let the adventurer reap these treasures.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t do this with an outstretched hand. If you don¡¯t take it, I¡¯ll throw it all into the sea.¡±
Saying so sternly made them feel embarrassed.
It is said that it is thrown into the sea, but it is impossible not to receive it, and it seems that it is not a little bit as a person to ept it casually.
As they were thinking about it, Ray had no choice but to suggest something.
¡°Then do this. I¡¯ll buy all the horses and carriages in this town. That price is worth it.¡±
As I spoke and tapped the gold and silver treasures, the vigers groaned and then nodded.
¡°¡All right.¡±
¡°Please prepare the horse and carriage immediately.¡±
¡°Are you thinking of leaving right away?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t go back soon, there are people who will suspect you.¡±
At the iprehensible sound, the vigers tilted their heads.
After the vige chief died, the old man, who became the eldest in the vige, shouted to the vigers.
¡°How long are you going to be dumb? Everyone move! Prepare the best carriage and horse for the benefactor!¡±
At those words, the vigers started to move.
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Preparing horses and wagons made the vige a little more noisy than before.
The women who were held alive by him were startled.
Ray did not miss any of their movements.
What part are you surprised by?
What sounds are you most startled by?
What is the level of stress you are under?
Ray, who was carefully examining them, let out a small sigh.
¡®It¡¯s serious.¡¯
It didn¡¯t seem like everyday life would be possible until I fixed my post-traumatic stress disorder.
It seemed like it would be better to hurry up and send them to Celia Kingdom.
* * *
Marquis Garen was starting to get impatient.
¡°Why aren¡¯t youing?¡±
At his words, Viscount Mays was equally puzzled.
The time hase slowly.
Even if you stop by the vige in the middle and lose your eye, it should be normal time when you arrive.
He pretended to be resolute while hiding his intentions.
¡°Wait a little longer. Hasn¡¯t it been too much time yet? It will surely arrive today or tomorrow.¡±
¡°What if the count leaves at this rate? How will the nobles of the royal capital view us?¡±
¡°Even if his personality is a bit angr, he is not a person who will break the contract. It seems like a trivial quarrel broke out in the vige.¡±
Despite repeated attempts by Viscount Mace to reassure him, Marquis Garen¡¯s expression still did not improve.
Rather, he muttered with a more serious face.
¡°no. Something is wrong.¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°viscount. Didn¡¯t you tell me to look for the knights before?¡±
¡°It was.¡±
Viscount Mace readily agreed.
Then, Marquis Garen said with a slightly firmer face.
¡°I obviously sent the knights to scare the count¡¯s soldiers a little. But these guys just disappeared. I didn¡¯t take it seriously, but now that I think about it, something is definitely going wrong. Doesn¡¯t it seem that things that harm the count are disappearing one after another?¡±
At those words, Viscount Mace also thought.
First, the knights sent with the intention of suppressing the count¡¯s soldiers.
The second was the financial danger that befell the Count.
By the third time, Deron, the sword of destruction, had disappeared.
The first can be dismissed as purely coincidental, but if it happens two or three times in a row, it is by no means a coincidence.
Theplexion of Viscount Mace, who grasped the situation, also darkened like the Marquis.
¡°That means¡¡±
¡°¡yes. It means that there is a force escorting the count in the dark.¡±
They knew one, and the other didn¡¯t.
It would be natural.
How could anyone think that one person would have solved all the dangers facing the Count?
The two thought that there must be some kind of force.
Then who is it?
Who the hell is the force that saved Count Sylvester from danger and, if that wasn¡¯t enough,id the foundation for a reversal?
Viscount Mace opened his mouth again.
¡°¡There are traitors among the central nobility, or there are forces that the previous king raised in the dark. I can only think of those two right now.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
Marquis Garen drooled.
Neither of them can be underestimated.
If it was a force enough to revive Count Sylvester.
The traitor of the central nobility would be a person with more than one¡¯s own title, and if it were a force secretly cultivated by the previous king, it would have considerable prestige.
What¡¯s more, the fact that he was raised in cancer is even more frightening.
Since there is no known information, we cannot respond.
He had just tried to reassure Marquis Garen, but now he has changed his mind.
¡°Now it doesn¡¯t matter whether Count Sylvester goes to the capital alive or dead. If we don¡¯t find out what forces are escorting the Count in the dark, there is a risk that the central nobility will copse in a big way.¡±
¡°Know. But isn¡¯t there a way?¡±
¡°no. There is any way they will look.¡±
At Viscount Mace¡¯s words, the Marquis of Garen looked at him as if wondering.
¡°How can you see the forces moving in hiding?¡±
¡°Think carefully. Haven¡¯t we had three chances to know of their existence so far?¡±
At his words, the Marquis of Garen also nodded, saying ¡®Ah¡¯, as if he had thought of something.
¡°That means¡ the more you drive Count Sylvester into a corner, the more the forces from the shadows will inevitably emerge, right?¡±
¡°Exactly that.¡±
Certainly it is.
If Count Sylvester is in danger, he has no choice but to show himself as a force to protect him.
If we learn about their existence little by little, we wille up with a method.
Viscount Mace suddenly said with a serious face.
¡°But you have to be extra careful. We still don¡¯t know how much power they have, and we don¡¯t know where they might be hiding. This can be dangerous if you do it wrong.¡±
¡°Cluck. They¡¯re the ones who use dragons for the count, but that¡¯s all there is to it. If you can reveal your identity, the central aristocrats won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±
If they were a force that threatened them, they would definitely want to get rid of it.
Whether it was an organization that the previous king set up in the dark or a traitor to the central nobility.
¡°Anyway, it would be better to make a n before Count Sylvester reaches the royal capital.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you lightly poison the food? I need to know how far that force can go. It would be great if the count died in the process. cluck cluck.¡±
¡°It probably won¡¯t end that easily. But it looks like it might be worth experimenting with. Hehehe.¡±
Viscount Maysughed sullenly.
No matter how secretive it may be, it will show itself if the count continues to face danger.
If you simplypare the forces, theirndslide victory.
No matter what anyone says, they are a force that has arge number of central nobles.
¡®Heh heh. count. It¡¯s a pity. After all, you are destined to die.¡¯
Viscount Mace raised the teacup.
He predicted their victory.
But in the end, there was something he didn¡¯t know.
In other words, one person was actually doing what they thought was some kind of force.
Chapter 572
Episode 572 Variable (2)
Gide was surprised at the number of women Ray brought with him at first, but after hearing the back story, he readily epted them.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should help.¡±
As he said that, he mingled with the vigers and touched the wagon, then began attaching the front and rear wagons together using ropes and wooden nks.
There were enough wagons and horses, but there was no coachman, so it was a measure taken.
If you connect them in a straight line like this, the chariots following you won¡¯t escape.
Ray admired a little.
¡°The workmanship is good. ning seems pretty good too.¡±
Having received thepliment, Gide scratched the back of his head shyly.
¡°I was interested in carpentry and practiced it from a young age. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve taken my hands off it, so I¡¯m embarrassed to show it.¡±
It¡¯s quite a skill for being humble.
It was to the extent that even Ray, who only snorted, thought it was quite good.
The connecting rod made is also solid, so it seems that there is no problem even on a moderate slope.
¡°Then let¡¯s go right away. Because even the count doesn¡¯t seem to have time.¡±
At that, Gide climbed into the carriage.
Ray, who was checking the number of people and making sure all the women were on the wagon, was thest to get on the wagon.
For the time being, I¡¯ll have them stay at the Count¡¯s house.
The upper house of the count family is doing pretty well, so you don¡¯t have to worry about funds.
¡®If there¡¯s a problem, it¡¯s Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace.¡¯
It¡¯s clear what the two are up to, but if the forces behind them are a problem, it¡¯s a problem.
If the king is a person without personality and wants to get rid of Count Sylvester, it will be quite a headache.
In that case, you will have no choice but to try to negotiate with King Heron.
It was also the reason why he moved from Celia to the kingdom of Heron.
Ray touched the small wooden box he had tucked away in his arms.
Since I prepared such a magic tool, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if Count Sylvester was added as a negotiating material.
¡®I¡¯m going to rage fiercely until Count Sylvester leaves the ce in earnest.¡¯
They are not the only ones who are running out of time now.
If Count Sylvesta does not hurry, the King will condemn his attitude and, ordingly, he will be dethroned or, worse, executed.
If you¡¯re a noble, you haven¡¯t paid the taxes you¡¯re supposed to pay.
The Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace, who knew this fact, were going to attack the Count more aggressively than they had ever done before.
When Ray was thinking about the future for a long time.
Gide, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving the carriage, suddenly opened his mouth.
¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m driving a carriage like this leisurely. Was it originally said that the pre-war period was quieter? Somehow, it scares me more now than when I was busy at the manor.¡±
His voice trembled, it seemed that he was afraid of the future.
Well, that would be it too.
It¡¯s a situation where my father died.
Instead of trustworthy allies, there are only enemies around, and even the royal family has turned their backs on them, so it is inevitable to be afraid.
Since the downfall of the territory was in their hands, it was only natural that their shoulders would feel heavy.
Instead of consoling him, Ray deliberately said indifferently.
¡°Don¡¯t be too scared. If the count doesn¡¯t exist, you¡¯re the one to seed. If you are scared, what will happen to those left behind? Because of the ugly sessor, those who follow are also ruined.¡±
cold words.
If you were cynical, you might feel cynical.
Funny enough, Gide felt relieved by those cold words.
Even before, it seems that my shoulders, which were weighed down by the heavy pressure, became a little lighter.
Why?
Is it because of his strength?
If not him, is it because of the influence he has as a saint?
I don¡¯t know why, but what¡¯s certain is that it was more powerful than thefort I received from anyone else.
It was as if I saw the hope that ¡®if I work hard, it will be solved¡¯.
It felt like my hopes woulde true just by what he said.
Instead of the fear that had eaten away at his heart little by little, he was filled with will.
Gide, whose expression became much brighter, let out a suffocating breath that had umted in his chest.
¡°It certainly is. It is bittersweet because I always feel indebted to my son.¡±
¡°Make sure to pay off your debt. Because I don¡¯t even want interest.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. All right. When things are done.¡±
He stopped talking for a moment.
Is it worth taking a moxibustion?
Soon after, Gide¡¯s mouth, which had been tightly closed, opened.
¡°If Yeongji¡¯s work ispleted safely. At that time, I will always respond with all my might to your call.¡±
Let¡¯s talk andugh.
Ray also smiled at him.
¡°Just listening is a good condition.¡±
How loud Gide¡¯sst words willeter.
he didn¡¯t know yet
* * *
Returning to Count Sylvesta¡¯s house, they took care of the women in the wagon by hand, without requiring attendants.
¡°Give me a ce that is asfortable as possible. What we need most right now is stability.¡±
¡°All right. It¡¯s nice to have a seat left in the private room.¡±
After a brief conversation, the two moved the women to a private room.
However, if there was a problem, it was the female orcs¡¯ residence.
He could speak to half elves and human women to some extent, but he couldn¡¯t talk to orcs.
Gide scratched his head in embarrassment.
¡°Maybe this would be good¡¡±
As he was wondering if he coulde up with a good idea.
Ray strode up to the orcs and skillfully spoke to them.
¡°Hey¡¡±
¡°Koooooo!¡±
m-!
I was pped on the cheek by an orc woman while talking nicely.
Ray, who had been hit by a sudden unexpected blow, clutched his cheek and looked at it sadly like a simple woman.
Indeed, he was struck in an instant.
Even though it¡¯s a body that can¡¯t be hurt with the slightest de, it¡¯s still the same as before and now that you get dumbfounded when you get hit.
¡°Chwiiik-!¡±
with a grotesque snort.
The female orcs stepped back and crouched as much as they could.
It seems that his hand went out first because he was frightened.
Somehow, I thought I was too gentle when riding in a carriage.
Even a mouse bites a cat when cornered.
It was just that he wanted to move it to a safe ce, but to the orcs who couldn¡¯t speak thenguage, it must have been nothing more or less than another kidnapper.
Ray changed his ways.
Maintaining a certain distance, he slowly shed mana.
¡°I have no intention of hurting you. I want you to trust me and stay here for a while.¡±
Although an orc is a monster that lives in the forest, it is definitely a monster with intelligence.
They also have their own means ofmunication, and in the case of some Orcs, the level of intelligence is enough to learn themonnguage of the continent halfway.
Ray, who lived with goblins for over a year in an underground dungeon and learned how tomunicate, mixed his unique mana waves when speaking.
Fear learned from Aira in the past.
By mixing it with the spirit of the will, even the orcs who did not know themonnguage of the continent were able to convey his will, albeit weakly.
¡°Kreurreuk¡¡±
Judging from the sound of boiling phlegm, it seems that he is still on guard.
Well, if I could open my heart so easily, stress disorder wouldn¡¯t havee.
Gide shook his head.
¡°I can¡¯t. I am afraid that if I give you a separate room, I will destroy the entire building.¡±
Ray nodded as if he agreed with the words.
¡°Forcibly moving to a separate room will only backfire.¡±
These are the people who were confined to the building even when they were alive.
You could forcefully subdue them and lock them in a separate room, but if that happens, things will get even worse.
At times like these, it was necessary to move flexibly.
After thinking about the future of the orcs for a while, Ray spoke to Gide.
¡°Get me a lot of straw. Orcs live in caves or huts, so if you build a hut in a corner, it will be fine.¡±
¡°All right. But I¡¯m worried that I might hurt the attendants.¡±
Gide was very worried because he had seen him pped on the cheek.
Had it not been for Ray, who had transcended humankind and entered the ranks of monsters earlier, it would have been a blow that would have shattered his skull.
I¡¯m worried that attendants passing by will touch their ntings and turn them into dead bodies.
¡°They¡¯re already terrified, so if you don¡¯t touch them first, that won¡¯t happen. But tell them not to get too close.¡±
¡°Ugh. I¡¯ll get the straw bales¡ but the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace won¡¯t stand still if they know that an orc has entered the middle of the county¡¯s house.¡±
Certainly it is.
How could they, who were nobles to the bone, not rebel against being with monsters?
He would definitely go beyond expelling them and order soldiers to kill them.
¡®In the middle of being busy anyway.¡¯
Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace were stumbling blocks for Ray, who was nning to visit Dragon Rare once again.
If it is necessary, I think I will have to make it quiet even by beating it.
Well, I was going to follow them for a few days and find out what kind of tricks they were doing, so it worked out.
Even for those who don¡¯t have time, they should focus on assassinating Count Sylvester rather than treating monsters, so it won¡¯t turn into a bigger problem than expected.
¡°It will be fine. More than that, self-control is doing the best they can to treat them. Until the ship heading to the Celia kingdom arrives, I will have to take care of it here.¡±
The saint said he would be fine, but he wasn¡¯t ignorant enough to vomit again.
Gide quickly replied.
¡°I will.¡±
As Gide hurriedly went back to get a pile of straw, Ray went straight to the private room where the Marquis and Viscount were.
Even though it¡¯s only for one day, it would be annoying if they started messing around again while I was away for a while.
He found the sign of halfway mana and hid his sign.
Ung-ung-ung-
The mana in the air decided to hide him, so even though he came right in front of his nose, the knights watching didn¡¯t notice him.
¡®Silence.¡¯
Will I hear it by any chance?
Following his presence, he even hid his voice with magic, and he remembered the marquis and viscount beyond the private room.
No matter how much it is, there is no way to conspire in broad daylight like this, but no one in the world knows.
Since Count Sylvester might die at any moment, the more information the better.
¡®It would be better if the Count left early for the royal road.¡¯
Then there is no need to do this troublesome thing.
Ray, grumbling beyond the door, began to focus on the two signs as they seemed to move slowly.
Chapter 573
Episode 573 Variable (3)
As if lost in thought.
Marquis Garen, who was spinning around, suddenly stood in front of Viscount Mace.
He said with a serious face.
¡°It¡¯s not neat and I don¡¯t like it.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do as the Viscount said.¡±
What does it mean to do as the viscount wills?
Ray listened to the conversation a little more.
Viscount Mace shook his head.
¡°Good idea. It¡¯s better to be a little more active than to lose a yer.¡±
¡°Earl Sylvester is also old, so it won¡¯tst long. If it moves, I¡¯ll probably move within this week. Since he is unnecessarily affectionate, I wonder if he would invite his children over and have a dinner party before leaving.¡±
As Marquis Garen reasoned sharply, Viscount Mays was alert inside.
¡®He¡¯s a nice old man.¡¯
He pretends to be dull on the outside, but his intentions thate out from time to time often poke the opponent¡¯s loophole.
If you turn him into an enemy, you will be a very troublesome old man.
Viscount Mace nodded again, not expressing himself.
¡°yes. I think it will be easier to aim for that time.¡±
¡°You must have bought the attendants as nned, right?¡±
¡°All finished. It was quite difficult to buy favor with money, probably because the Count had umted quite a bit.¡± Good job. Then we¡¯ll look at the situation and proceed with the work as scheduled in two days.¡±
¡°All right. Until then, we might as well keep quiet.¡±
¡°I know. Kkeukkeuk.¡±
Marquis Garen, who was in a good mood,ughed lowly.
Ray eavesdropped on their conversation outside the door, but couldn¡¯t find anything.
They deliberately did not speak their inner meaning, fearing that there would be no ears to hear.
It seems like they are using the servants to decorate something, but it is frustrating because there is no way to know what it is.
¡®Are they going to do a background investigation?¡¯
He was about to act recklessly, but he shook his head.
If you go out like that, in the past, you will end up in the ears of the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace.
You can¡¯t frighten a snake by knocking on grass, so you shouldn¡¯t dig out attendants.
If that happens, you have no choice but to stop their actions in advance.
I don¡¯t have a sense of how to move, so I¡¯m worried that Count Sylvester will die by mistake.
Leaving the private room, Ray went straight to the count¡¯s office.
If there is no way to prevent it, the only way is to inform in advance.
At least, if Count Sylvester was careful in everything, it would save him a lot of time. As soon as I
knocked on
the door, a benevolent voice came from inside.
¡°Come in.¡±
As he opened the door and entered the office, he saw Count Sylvester struggling with the work of the upper ss.
He smiled bitterly and said as if he was embarrassed.
¡°A noble guest hase, but it doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±
Ray said he was fine and waved his hand.
¡°Sit back and listen.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
The way he asked with blinking eyes seemed innocent at first nce.
Ray said rather seriously.
¡°The Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace will attack the Count¡¯s life within this week. I have to prepare for something.¡±
Even with the words out, I can¡¯t even figure out what to prepare for.
Even when he saw it, there were countless ways to kill the Count.
Even if I grabbed a sword right away and visited him in the middle of the night, the count would not even resist and would be assassinated.
Whether you know the seriousness of the situation or not.
Count Sylvester just smiled with a smile on his face.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. No matter how strong they are, they won¡¯t be able to move freely in my mansion.¡±
Hearing those words of peace, Ray was just frustrated.
¡°Since the Marquis and the Viscount couldn¡¯t move, they conciliated the Count¡¯s attendants. It¡¯s dangerous because you don¡¯t know who it is and you don¡¯t know what they¡¯re up to.¡±
However, despite his words, Count Sylvester¡¯splexion did not change.
No, rather, it¡¯s like a good-natured smile!
Is death so sweet?
From Ray¡¯s point of view, there was no one who was truly insane.
¡°Hahahaha! You mean that?¡±
Looking at the count, who now smiles andughs heartily.
He twirled his fingers around his temples.
¡°Listen to me, crazy man. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but you could die in two days. You said I might have to escort you for twenty-four hours?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. kuhh I mean, there are all of them.¡±
What a bastard could freeze to death!
Why can¡¯t I know that my life is at stake?
When he tries to ask more.
Count Sylvester looked around and then quietly opened his mouth.
¡°If something happens in two days, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I left the county first?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
At that, Ray tried to say something, but shut his mouth.
That¡¯s definitely true.
If only I could sneak out behind me when I was plotting things.
Count Sylvester brought thepletely cooled tea to his lips.
¡°I am going to die someday. If you try to bet, it would be right to bet on the side with the highest possibility. If we get to work in two days, we¡¯ll still be safe. I will prepare and set off for the royal road.¡±
¡°Looking at what you¡¯re saying, it looks like you still have that ¡®number¡¯ left?¡±
When asked indirectly, Count Sylvester moved his head up and down.
¡°There is still one hidden number left. Hehehe.¡±
Heughs like a bandit at the subject of being an aristocrat.
The Count isn¡¯t stupid either.
If you canugh in a situation where your life is at stake, it must mean that you are prepared for it.
Ray, too, was relieved and sat down.
If the circumstances weren¡¯t right, I was nning to keep the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace hardened like stone statues for two days, but fortunately, it doesn¡¯t seem necessary.
Plus, doing so makes it difficult to properly hit their back stomach.
Wouldn¡¯t it naturally reveal who is behind the scenes when the situation goes ording to their will?
¡®If the n goes wrong like this, I¡¯m sure the other guys will move too.¡¯
When the people behind them are revealed one by one, it¡¯s enough to just throw them all out.
As he sat down, Count Sylvester poured himself a cup of tea.
¡°It¡¯s cold, but you can eat it.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°I know. I won¡¯t speak out. Aren¡¯t you running out of time to leave for the capital within two days?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t know the top. I¡¯m going to leave it to Gide, so I¡¯ll have to leave it from now on.¡±
Ray, guessing the Count¡¯s intentions, took a sip of tea and said.
¡°It will be a tougher journey than I thought.¡±
At that, Count Sylvester smiled lightly.
¡°I have already made up my mind. It bothers me that I can¡¯t even see the children¡¯s faces.¡±
¡°You would rather see the Counte back alive than see his face a few times at the end, right?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Don¡¯t worry. This one has already been fully prepared. Do you know that I would risk my life just to get rid of you for a day or two?¡±
A spleen is hidden behind the light tone of the conversation, as if throwing a joke.
If you¡¯ve made up your mind like this, you won¡¯t have to worry.
Ray didn¡¯t say anything to him and just drank the tea.
Originally, it is said that he shares a drink with a soldier before the war.
Even though it wasn¡¯t alcohol now, drinking tea wasn¡¯t bad either.
Ray and Count Sylvester had a quiet conversation over tea for a while.
* * *
A day had passed since then, but Count Sylvester¡¯s family hadn¡¯t changed much.
It made me wonder if the Count was really preparing something.
¡®I didn¡¯t expect it to move so secretly.¡¯
Even he himself, who had been told the words by Count Sylvester, could not properly recognize them.
Marquis Garen or Viscount Mace would never notice.
All that was left was to wait for the Count to move, so he was walking around the garden helplessly when Silveria, dressed in sky-blue clothes, approached him.
They seemed to be unfamiliar with the outfits other than te armor, and they were approaching with a groan. From a distance, you could mistake it for a young goblin going out for the first time hunting.
¡°I¡¯m the baron¡¯s son.¡±
¡°What happen?¡±
¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±
As he speaks, he brushes his hair slightly.
I don¡¯t know if it was intentional, but the wind carried a faint fruity scent.
¡°I¡ How is it? Isn¡¯t that strange?¡±
The flowing hair and contrasting white skin were enough to make the hearts of many men flutter.
If it were a normal man, even if he grabbed his chest and vomited blood, it wouldn¡¯t look weird at all, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work for Ray.
Even if Sylveria wore a beautiful dress.
He was thrilled to see Aira donning a cheesy helmet and wearing full te armor.
He had to give an answer, so he took a rough look at Sylveria and said.
¡°It¡¯s not strange. Fit well.¡±
At that, herplexion brightened even more.
¡°I was worried a lot because it was the clothes I wasn¡¯t used to, but I¡¯m d I did.¡±
¡°Good for you.¡±
¡°Rather than that, what was the baron son doing here?¡±
¡°I was taking a walk when I was bored.¡±
Sylveria¡¯s expression brightened even more.
¡°It¡¯s just fine. I was just a little free. Would you like to go for a walk together?¡±
The moment Ray¡¯s face tried to assert himself at her suggestion.
From a distance, the Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace appeared.
Upon discovering them, the two returned to the garden with strange smiles.
¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±
¡°It is an honor to be able to meet a beautifuldy as soon as I leave the private room. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Meet the Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to say hello to the yard where you are indebted to the count¡¯s family. What about the Count instead? It¡¯s hard to see your face these days.¡±
He talks like a good-hearted neighbor, but no one knows what he¡¯s hiding behind.
Sylveria turned her head and let go of her pretense.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Chapter 574
Episode 574 Poison (1)
¡°Looks like you¡¯re so busy that even your daughter doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who manages the guild atst, Count?¡±
¡°It did. cluck cluck. It¡¯s not when you¡¯re busy.¡±
Silveria¡¯s face turned bright red when he said it openly and sarcasticly.
¡°If you have nothing to say, I will leave.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be in too much of a hurry. Since we haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, shouldn¡¯t we give you a present?¡±
While talking, Marquis Garen took something out of his chest.
small ss bottle.
The pale reddish liquid inside it looked simr to wine.
¡°This¡¡?¡±
¡°What? It is a light drink. Use it when your mouth is dry after a meal. It¡¯s expensive, so drink sparingly.¡±
oh my god.
The Marquis gave him a present.
Tomorrow the sun will rise in the west.
Sylveria epted the drink with a bewildered face.
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Because I was indebted to the Count. cluck. If I don¡¯t repay you, you¡¯ll look at me, right?¡±
¡°Can that be?¡±
When I waved my hand in embarrassment, the Marquis Garen smiled.
¡°I said it jokingly, so don¡¯t take it too seriously. Let us go for now.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
They really just left a bunch of presents and disappeared across the garden.
Then, Sylveria, who was suspicious of the Marquis¡¯ gift at first, also gradually erased her doubts.
¡®No matter how marquis he is, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll openly decorate something like this.¡¯
Could it be that he would even poison himself in the middle of the count¡¯s family?
When such thoughts continued, doubtful thoughts disappeared in an instant.
In addition, I felt better because I had a good drink to set the mood for the evening.
she said, waving the bottle.
¡°While I received a present¡ How about a drink today?¡±
Was it because he realized that the nobledy was flirting with an extramarital man?
Silveria¡¯s face turned red like a carrot as she spoke.
Ray looked at the bottle quietly.
The wine, shimmering in just the right red color, looked luxurious even at a nce.
¡®If it¡¯s poisoned, I can¡¯t let it drink alone.¡¯
Sylveria, who has not been able to drive out the poison with her own mana, would have a hard time avoiding death if she drank the poison.
Ray, who was suspiciously looking at the bottle, held out his hand and said.
¡°Can you give me that for a second?¡±
If you smell it.
Or at least, if you taste it, you¡¯ll be able to tell if it¡¯s poison or not.
Didn¡¯t Silveria, who thought she would give one of them for granted, suddenly got up while hiding the bottle?
she said, licking her lips.
¡°¡until we drink together, there¡¯s no way.¡±
¡°I am not joking. You never know what might be in it.¡±
¡°Then we should open it together.¡±
Ray sensed it.
This is wrong.
It seems that a peculiar stubbornness has been activated.
It didn¡¯t look like he would willingly hand over the bottle until we had a drink together.
¡®It¡¯s very stubborn.¡¯
It can be taken away by force, but what remains anyway is time.
It wouldn¡¯t be bad to hang out for a drink once in a while.
After thinking for a while, Ray nodded after confirming that the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace hadpletely disappeared.
¡°all right. You decide the ce yourself.¡±
¡°Ho Ho. You shoulde out like that. Come over here. We will take you to the best terrace in our county.¡±
Excited, she took the lead.
Would it be that good to have a drink?
He must have had no time to enjoy the taste of drinking with his peers because he was living only looking at swords.
Ray calmly followed her.
Seeing her wandering around like a child, it was hard to believe that she was a virgin who had passed the age.
After walking for some time, I began to see a beautiful terrace built on the first floor near the garden.
The terrace, where a tent was built to block sunlight, was gorgeous enough to not befit an old count¡¯s house.
The sky dyed in vermilion and the delightful terrace beneath it.
The white tent subtly blocked the sunlight, and the shallow shadows created under it created a pleasant shade.
It was a ce that Sylveria could be proud of.
She proudly stuck out her chest and smiled brightly.
¡°How about this? It is my favorite ce in the mansion.¡±
As Sylveria said.
Certainly the terrace was beautiful.
Watching the sun set over the garden in full bloom was enough to be a side dish for drinking.
¡°It¡¯s a more romantic ce than I thought.¡±
He never dreamed that he would speak the same words as Heprion.
That¡¯s why the 2-pyeong terrace in front of me was far from the surroundings.
Silveria, who sat down, offered Ray a chair.
¡°Sit down, baron. Originally, it is not the proper behavior of a youngdy to discuss leadership with an extramarital man, but on an elegant day like today, there is no such pleasure.¡±
The horse is very liquid.
What would I do if I came back to the subject who dragged me out for a drink?
Hana Rei also had a taste for it because it was a drink she hadn¡¯t had in a long time.
¡®¡just to see if it¡¯s poisonous or not. gulp.¡¯
Convince yourself and sit down.
She had thedy-in-waiting bring the cup.
Are you thinking of drinking properly?
With her hair tied back, she straightened her posture and sat down.
¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been to a party like this other than when my father offers me a drink.¡±
¡°That is such an honor.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. I am truly honored. To be able to share a drink with the hero who saved the count¡¯s family seems to be quite lucky today.¡±
Take out the tightly hidden bottle and unseal it.
Hug-
A scent that was soft yet deeply vored.
Even if it¡¯s only for one small bottle.
It seems that Marquis Garen¡¯s words weren¡¯tpletely false, but he just unsealed a bottle of liquor, and the scent of soft grain tea spread around him.
¡°Wow. He¡¯s a great guy.¡±
As Ray gulped down his saliva, Sylveria smiled and said.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Rather than admiring it, you should determine whether this drink is poison or not.¡±
¡°It was. Please give me a drink first.¡±
¡°I will follow you.¡±
Sylveria lifted the bottle and slowly filled the ss.
Was it filled enough to submerge the floor a little?
Ray watched the scene quietly, then immediately shook the ss.
It seems that no noticeable poison was used, judging by the shape that is shaking without lumping
.
There is nothing strange about the scent, so if it is poisonous, it must be a scentless and odorless poison.
¡®It would be a bit of a headache if I used a neurotoxin.¡¯
If it was obtained by obtaining neurotoxin from an animal with deadly poison and releasing it into alcohol, even an Aura user with desperate mana would suffer a little.
After examining the drink for a while, Ray suddenly brought it to his mouth.
Frightened Sylveria stopped him.
¡°What are you doing right now!¡±
To her, Ray¡¯s behavior was nothing more than madness.
How dare you bring potentially poisonous alcohol to your mouth?
Even if it was she herself who offered the drink, isn¡¯t it too reckless!
Contrary to Sylveria¡¯s worries, Ray¡¯s face was unconcerned.
On the contrary, judging from the fact that hisplexion was better after drinking than before, it seemed that the alcohol was not poisonous.
The moment Silveria, relieved by that, was about to bring the ss to her mouth.
Ray, who had been biting his tongue, shook his head and said.
¡°This is poison.¡±
Simultaneously with his words, Sylveria¡¯s hand stopped.
¡°yes yes?¡±
¡°It is poison. Even if you drink it, you won¡¯t die, but if you don¡¯t detoxify, your body will gradually deteriorate. If left unattended for a long period of time, they may die.¡±
really say nothing
Silveria, who almost experienced a death at a young age for an instant, put down her ss.
¡°You mean the Marquis of Gagaren poisoned you?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Whether the marquis or the viscount put it in. Either that or the poison was introduced in the distribution process.¡±
As he spoke, Ray took another sip of the poisoned liquor in his mouth.
¡°Anyway, this drink contains poison. I suspected a neurotoxin, but it turned out to be the case. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯ve lost mana, but¡ if you¡¯re not, it¡¯s probably better not to drink.¡±
¡°Then¡ this alcohol¡¡±
¡°You should throw it all away. Garbage, garbage.¡±
Continuing to drink is strange enough to say it¡¯s trash.
Sylveria nced at him in disbelief.
¡°¡Are you lying?¡±
¡°Who am I lying to?¡±
I shrugged, and she chuckled andughed.
¡®It¡¯s not even a funny joke.¡¯
Sylveria had also heard of a neurotoxin.
It is known that neurotoxin takes a long time to detoxify because its properties arepletely different from ordinary poisons.
If the alcohol in front of him was certain to be a neurotoxin, it would have been normal if he was focusing on detoxification.
However, rather than concentrating on detoxification, he was drinking continuously, so anyone who saw it could tell that it was not poison.
Let her take the ss again.
Ray tilted his head and looked at Sylveria.
¡°Are you really going to drink that?¡±
¡°It¡¯s no use trying to scare you.¡±
Did he hear his kind advice in one ear and let it out in the other?
If she drank that amount at once with a skillparable to that of Sylveria, she would not be able to handle the aftermath.
If he was unlucky, his internal organs could be damaged and he would be bedridden for the rest of his life.
¡°If in doubt, just dip your finger in it and try it. It¡¯s not a strong poison, so you should be able to withstand this much.¡±
¡°joy. If it¡¯s a lie, I¡¯m prepared.¡±
Sylveria lightly dipped the drink with her pinky finger.
Bring your red-stained finger to your tongue.
Chiriririt-!
In an instant, I could feel the poison spreading through my body.
¡®This is¡!¡¯
It¡¯s not just poison.
It was real poison.
Immediately after touching the tongue, the whole body tingles.
It was so poisonous that if the criminal had eaten it, he would have died within a week.
For a moment, she felt her body stiffen due to the dyed response.
He quickly raised his mana and fought against the miasma.
Whoa-!
As mana began to circte throughout his body, his paleplexion returned.
As I experienced the momentary hardening of my body, my awareness of poison revived again.
If I had done a one-shot with a guest machine, something terrible would have happened.
Sweat broke out all over Sylveria¡¯s body at the thought that she had been at the crossroads of life and death for an instant.
Chapter 575
Episode 575 Poison (2)
When Silveria is suppressing the poison spreading throughout her body for a long time.
As time passed, Ray sensed something was wrong.
¡®The poison seems to be stronger than I thought.¡¯
No matter how high her level was, it was by no means a level that only dogs or cows could achieve.
Twenty minutes had already passed, but seeing that the poison had not been driven out, it must have been struggling.
Just in case, he tried drinking again.
gulp-!
Whoaaaa-!
Almost at the same time as he passed his throat, poisonous air attacked fiercely.
Like a herd of cattle running amok with excitement.
The poisonous energy recklessly passed through the blood vessels here and there in order to spread throughout the body.
However, it was not enough to ovee his touch.
When he raised the mana and drove it lightly, the poisonous energy that had been resisting for a while easily escaped into his breath.
¡°Whoa.¡±
Ray, who had driven away the miasma, exhaled deeply.
It¡¯s definitely a bit heavy poison, but not to the point that it can¡¯t be suppressed.
Then why is Sylveria struggling so much?
Thinking that she might be eaten by miasma, Ray quickly put her hand on her back.
Take a thinyer of mana and look inside her body through the center of gravity.
Soon, he began to feel something sticky clinging to his mana.
¡®Ahh! What is this again!¡¯
A truly unpleasant sensation.
To find out the identity, I pulled out a little more mana and went deeper.
Then the inside was worse than the outside.
The inside of the mana rod waspletely covered with filth.
I was even more embarrassed because I had never seen such a strange physical condition in my life.
What kind of life have you led so that your body looks like a garbage dump?
¡®I can¡¯t see with both eyes open.¡¯
Originally, the person who sees the garbage first cleans it up.
Even if it was an obnoxious trash, it was necessary to clean it up more than once.
Ray, who was contemting Sylveria¡¯s body by moving one mana, soon realized that the situation was not so easy.
The desire to help is like a chimney, but the moment you pour out a little more mana.
Her mana rod will explode under the pressure.
He had no intention of setting off firecrackers as a person on a terrace with a good atmosphere.
So, I had to find another solution.
¡°No¡¡±
Silveria made a pained sound.
It must have been quite painful to break through the clogged Mana Road.
I wanted to at least get rid of the miasma, but even that was not easy because the miasma that had already spread throughout the body had fused with the filth.
Only then did Ray understand why Sylveria was unable to drive out the miasma.
It is her body that has umted takgi over a long period of time.
That much weakened the mana rod, and the poison seeped into the ce where Takgi was blocked, so of course he couldn¡¯t drive it out with his own power.
¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to separate them little by little.¡¯
It will take some time, but there is no other way.
Silveria had no choice but to endure it now, as it was the takgi she had umted.
While using Mana, Ray opened his mouth.
¡°It will hurt a little.¡±
with horses.
Split mana into several branches.
Two prongs into five prongs.
The five prongs split into twenty prongs again.
When I sent the mana stems that were as detailed as threads to Silveria¡¯s clogged mana road, they immediately responded.
Rumble-!
Her body trembled once.
Looking at the sweat running down his face, he knew how intense the pain would be.
What if there is no other way?
After checking her condition, Ray resumed work.
Protects her mana rod with mana and at the same time drives away sticky takgi.
No matter how long he stayed, his mana did note off well.
¡®slowly.¡¯
Trying hard to suppress impatience.
Ray moved Mana as slowly as possible and touched Sylveria¡¯s tableware.
Since then, an eternity of time has passed.
ten minutes.
twenty minutes.
At that point, the takgi, which had not budged until now, began to move slowly.
¡®done.¡¯
As long as the takgi was moving, it was no task to drive it out.
Ray took care not to injure the mana lord and raised mana at once.
Whoa-!
As she decided to use her mana, Sylveria¡¯splexion became even more bluish.
After gathering three or four mana stems, they drove the takgi at once.
Kwaaaang-!
Her body trembled greatly.
In an instant, a tremendous shock hit Sylveria, who couldn¡¯t make a sound and just moaned.
Let¡¯s not even move the takgi to the extent of bumping into it once.
Ray moved Mana again.
He picked a fine mana rod and raised his strength from below.
As it is, it collides with the blocked mana rod.
Kwaaaang-!
A riot broke out again.
Kwaaaang-!
Kwaaaang-!
Let¡¯s repeat the operation several times.
Suddenly, the light began to appear.
Takgi, which were tied together tightly and withstood the impact, slowly fall off.
Ray, who was excited about that, moved mana more wildly.
It¡¯sing soon.
It¡¯s not long.
Quaang-!
Kwaaaang-!
After repeating the operation several times, Takgi could not stand it and was swept away by mana.
Ray did not lose his momentum.
Driven by momentum, Takgi waspletely discharged from the body.
Let¡¯s drive out Takgi without leaving any residue by using the pierced mana rod.
Dip-dip-
dark sweat trickled down Sylveria¡¯s entire body.
At that moment, a very disgusting smell hit my nostrils.
A bizarre smell that seemed to be half mixed with the stink of a beast and the smell of spoiled seafood shook the surroundings.
It was so terrible that even Ray, who used mana, wrinkled his face.
He calmed Sylveria¡¯s mana rod and carefully removed his hand from her back.
At first, I only intended to drive out the miasma, but it was so dirty that I had to wash my facepletely after touching it a little.
The state is an Aura user, but the purity of the body isparable to that of a sword master, so he said it all.
In the future, it was only necessary to reinforce the weakened mana rod.
Of course you can¡¯t help yourself.
¡®Because the concept of a mana road cannot be tampered with by others.¡¯
It was the mana rod that he could not guarantee that he could fix it.
If things went wrong, I had no confidence to turn it back.
So now, depending on how she did it, what she did now could be a great blessing or a great harm.
After finishing her work, Ray waited for Sylveria to wake up.
* * *
Silveria, who was trying to subdue the miasma, was literally dying.
¡®This is¡!¡¯
I couldn¡¯t see where the miasma, which I could feel at first, was hiding.
As time passed, I could feel my body getting stiffer, and I felt like I was going to go crazy with impatience.
At that moment, I felt someone put a hand behind my back.
warm feeling.
Without even realizing it, a huge mana stream came naturally into the mana rod.
Her own mana was easily subdued without even resisting for a moment.
Sylveria was quite surprised by that.
¡®This¡ can¡¯t it be the baron¡¯s son¡?¡¯
Mana never betrays time.
Therefore, it is only natural that the one who has umted mana for a little longer has the upper hand when ites to those who reach the same level.
Hana herself and his age gap didn¡¯t seem too much, even when I looked at them.
Even so, their skills are so vastly different.
How many trainings have you gone through?
His voice came into my ears.
¡°It will hurt a little.¡±
Are you sick?
Without even a moment to question her.
The pain started right away.
¡®Kyaaaaaaagh!¡¯
For a moment, I almost vomited a scream due to upbringing.
The pain was so severe that if she herself had not been ustomed to mana contemtion, she might have lost her temper and screamed in session.
However, the agony did not end there.
The feeling of a single needle piercing the bumpy mana road.
The terrible pain drove Sylveria crazy.
¡®Please stop!¡¯
Even if he prayed inwardly, his wish did not reach him.
No, rather, as if he was excited, he gathered more mana and hit the mana rod.
Kwaaaang-!
My hair turned white.
My whole body trembled in shock.
I forced myself to hold on to it, grit my teeth and endure it.
However, as ifughing at it, the shock was applied again.
Kwaaaang-!
Quaang-!
Thanks to the repeated shocks, Silveria felt death intuition.
Ten minutes passed and then twenty minutes passed.
The intense pain, which seemed tost forever, gradually subsided and soon disappearedpletely.
For herself, the time just now was the greatest pain and torture of her life.
I didn¡¯t even have the strength to open my eyes.
He felt the resentful son of the baron release his hand from behind his back.
Looking at the mana storage, it seemed that it waspletely over.
Sylveria, who was ovee with evil, calmed down her mana with the intention of saying something to him.
OK.
Whoop-!
Unlike before, I felt the mana load open.
It was so wide that the mana that could be operated was empty.
Cheer-!
The previous sensation still remains, and if you try to move mana carelessly, you will feel pain.
However, even so, I got a mana rod as wide as the Great Sea.
Compared to that, I couldpletely forget the pain from just before.
¡°Umm¡¡±
When I opened my mouth, the first thing my dry lips let out was a moan.
I thought I was going to die now, but I thought I was still alive.
I don¡¯t know what kind of trick he did, but he didn¡¯t feel too bad since he had made progress on the mana road.
Her long eyshes quivered.
Let¡¯s slowly open our eyes soon.
Whoaaah-!
A different world began to appear.
Mana flowing from the forest.
Mana mixed with the wind and hitting the skin.
Even the mana filled with life on the ground.
I don¡¯t know if my senses have be sensitive, but things I didn¡¯t normally feel were now clearly felt.
At the same time, the stench stinging the nose was also felt.
Silveria frowned and looked at Ray.
There are only two around here.
There is no way that he who bathes every day will smell, so if there is a culprit, there must be only one.
She held her nose and moved a little away from him.
The way he looks at them is as if he¡¯s saying, ¡®Please wash up ande back¡¯.
It was an unfair situation for Ray, who had been waiting silently for her to wake up.
Chapter 576
Episode 576 Poison (3)
¡°This is absurd.¡±
Ray, on the contrary, moved away from her.
When the stench did not go away despite his distance, Silveria questioned.
Besides, I¡¯ve been strangely ufortable with my body since before.
Silveria, looking down at herself, screamed when she saw herself dripping with ck grime.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
I could never have imagined that the stench that would give me a headache just by taking this on was emanating from me!
It was something she didn¡¯t want to even imagine, as she usually took care of herself like gold.
Ray looked at her nkly and spat.
¡°Era. It¡¯s because the world is so dirty. You saved me at best, but you can¡¯t even say thank you, but you treat people like dog poop.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Bted gratitude is over now, so you¡¯d better wash up first.¡±
At his words, Sylveria¡¯s face turned red with shame.
¡°Thank you, restraint. Thanks to you, my life was saved.¡±
You can¡¯t pretend you don¡¯t know the grace you received.
Even though she wanted to wash herself right now, she bowed her head to show her respect.
Ray crossed his arms and asked.
¡°So what are you going to do?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°The Marquis of Garen, who was passing by the garden ¡®by chance¡¯, gave the youngdy a present. In addition, the alcohol I received as a gift was ¡®identally¡¯ poisoned. It seems that he was trying to kill it with certainty, since he even brought poison he had never heard of before.¡±
At those words, Sylveria¡¯splexion darkened slightly.
¡°You mean¡ are you asking what to do with the Marquis of Garen?¡±
¡°If the count¡¯s open attempt to assassinate thedy is known, the Marquis Garen won¡¯t be hurt either?¡±
Sylveria shook her head.
Originally, there would be nothing strange about the trial being held against the Marquis of Garen, but the situation was not good right now.
¡°The central aristocratic faction wille forward and defend the Marquis. Since His Majesty did not pay much attention to the Count¡¯s family in the first ce, even if this matter were known, we would be at a disadvantage.¡±
Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°It¡¯s such a fucking kingdom.¡±
The dignity of an aristocrat might have been that he ate at least soup, but it was very natural for him to dig up other people¡¯s kingdoms.
Silveria smiled awkwardly and let out a small breath.
¡°For now, I have no choice but to bear with it.¡±
It is said that thanks to that, the upper house was formed and they got out of the financial crisis a little bit, but they are stillcking in power.
While talking with Ray, Sylveria suddenly had a question.
It¡¯s poison. Let¡¯s say that.
But why did the mana road be so wide?
It was a mana road that had been blocked until just now.
If the previous Mana Road was a forest with overgrown bushes, now it was like a road that would not budge even if three or four wagons passed at the same time.
Driving out the poison widens the mana load?
Does it mean that there is such a thing?
After hesitating for a moment, she asked cautiously.
¡°continence.¡±
¡°why?¡±
¡°I know that you have removed the poison from my body. But when I came to my senses, even my mana road was widened. Do you know why?¡±
Ray thought about it for a moment.
Do I need to tell you why in detail?
Even now, I think I¡¯ve shown off my existence enough.
I didn¡¯t mean to hide my abilities, but it¡¯s also true that troublesome things start to happen.
¡®Because I don¡¯t know where the eyes might have been.¡¯
If Marquis Garen or Viscount Mace knew that he had cured the poison, the situation would be even moreplicated.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, it must have been a terrible thing for Ray, who was trying to visit Dragon Rare again.
In the end, Ray made up his mind and decided to lie.
Pretending not to know, he turned his head and waved his hand.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Actually, it¡¯s not poison, but isn¡¯t it like a good elixir for the mana rod?¡±
It was a word he said casually to escape the situation, but Sylveria, whose only experience was traveling the kingdom of Celia, believed it easily.
After looking at the bottle with a serious expression for a while, she shook her head.
¡°Certainly¡ maybe not. If you see that the mana road has expanded this far, you will be sure.¡±
Is there no doubt that it must be an asshole?
Even if you see a bottle of poisoned wine.
Besides, even though he was directly affected by the poisonous energy, how could he not doubt it?
Ray, who was looking at Sylveria with a puzzled face, sarcastically said,
¡°Why don¡¯t you go at least say thank you?¡±
However, she seemed to have taken it seriously and responded urgently with a bluish face.
¡°It was! To not even thank you for such a nice item is to disgrace the Sylvester family! We must hurry!¡±
While talking, he picked up a bottle of alcohol and quickly ran somewhere.
Are you really going to say thank you?
To the person who gave the poison?
No matter how much the world is, isn¡¯t this a bit far-fetched?
Ray murmured as he smelled Sylveria¡¯s back as she left and the reverberation of herst stench.
¡°I¡¯d like you to at least wash up a bit.¡±
* * *
Night hase to Count Sylvester¡¯s family.
Is it because of the money?
The appearance of the count¡¯s house, where attendants were busy moving untilte at night, was more lively than before.
As the gardener started working, the appearance of the garden came back little by little, and the dignity returned as the old outer walls were repaired.
Normally, Marquis Garen, who would have been displeased with that appearance, smiled pleasantly.
¡°Hahaha. I must have been addicted by now. The distorted face of Count Sylvester is drawn.¡±
Viscount Mays chimed in.
¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s a poison that won¡¯t kill you right away. Since it was made at the request of a famous healer, the count will not be able to find an antidote no matter how much money he pours into it.¡±
¡°It should be. The money spent there is enough to buy a decent house in the capital.¡±
All that was left was to drink tea leisurely and listen to the news.
If Count Sylvester asked for the antidote, he would be able to take over the former king¡¯s treasure in return.
When the two of you are chatting happily.
someone knocked on the door
Knock-knock-
Who woulde to visit us at thiste hour?
Marquis Garen smiled sinisterly.
¡®Keukkeuk. It¡¯s already been bitten.¡¯
By now Sylveria should be lying on the bed coughing up blood.
If you don¡¯t hurry up and get an antidote, you might die.
That¡¯s why they came to visit them in the middle of the night like this.
Viscount Mace approached the door.
After tidying up his clothes, he asked pretending not to know.
¡°Who are you on a night like this?¡±
Then a clear voice like jade beads answered.
¡°This is Lady Sylvester, Viscount Mace.¡±
Lady Sylvester?
Upon hearing the answer, Viscount Mace and Marquis Garen looked at each other.
Not the Count, not his son.
Did the youngdye to visit them herself?
How?
Right now, it would be normal to be wandering between death and death.
¡°Can Ie in for a minute?¡±
At those bold words that made it impossible to believe that he had been poisoned, Viscount Mace had to open the door without hesitation.
¡°Come in.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
Entering the room, Sylveria held a bottle of alcohol they had presented to them.
Judging from the fact that the seal had been loosened and the amount reduced, it was clear that he had drank it.
¡°Did you drink that?¡±
When Marquis Garen asked.
Sylveria replied with a happy face.
¡°yes. At first, I thought it was poison.¡±
Startle!
The Marquis and the Viscount trembled.
It¡¯s not like it¡¯s poison, it¡¯s real poison.
It is also a poison that makes even Aura users unable to use their power.
As a test, he fed it to wandering mercenaries and even confirmed it, so there was no doubt.
But how could Lady Sylvester, who must have drank it with gulps, stand on her own two feet and hold out the bottle to them!
When the dumbfounded Marquis Garen stood there dumbfounded, Silveria continued.
¡°But it was only after I drank it that I realized it was an elixir. Progress has been made thanks to the grace of the Marquis of Garen, so I came to thank you despite rudeness even in the middle of the night. Please forgive Lady Bon¡¯s rudeness.¡±
While talking, politely lift the hem of the dress to show your respect.
I don¡¯t know how things are going now.
Are you young?
If you¡¯ve been poisoned, isn¡¯t it normal to roll over on your stomach?
Rather than being sick, there was progress on the mana road!
Isn¡¯t it like spending a lot of money and doing only good things!
Let¡¯s just keep our mouths open without saying anything.
Sylveria put the bottle of sake on the table.
Then, he bows his head with a sorry face.
¡°Thank you for taking care of me and giving me a present. But I don¡¯t think this elixir is too much for me to use. I am afraid that I will be dependent on the elixir rather than the level of swordsmanship. Please take the two of you back.¡±
Now that you¡¯ve eaten well, take it back.
Marquis Garen didn¡¯t evenugh.
Suspicion grew, he asked, frowning.
¡°You mean you¡¯ve had this drink?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Judging by the clear eyes, at least it didn¡¯t look like he was lying.
In the first ce, Marquis Garen, who did not think that the inexperienced and naive Silveria was cunning enough to deceive him, had no choice but to repel a look of doubt.
¡®That¡¯s strange. To eat poison and gain progress.¡¯
Could such an opportunity exist?
When Marquis Garen nced at Viscount Mace, the Viscount, who recognized the meaning, cleared his throat and said,
¡°Hmm. I understand your meaning. However, it iste at night, so please go home now.¡±
¡°yes. Thanks again.¡±
Thanks to the opening of the mana rod, Sylveria was eager to open the swordsmanship that was usually blocked.
Wanting to swing her sword as soon as possible, she nodded and hurried out the door.
As Sylveria disappeared, Marquis Garen red at the bottle.
¡°viscount. I¡¯m just talking about my old age.¡±
Before he could finish his words, Viscount Mace shook his head.
¡°I am sure. Haven¡¯t you seen the Marquis too? The other day, several mercenaries drank a drink and died.¡±
¡°I saw it. Isn¡¯t it even more amazing because I saw it?¡±
The Marquis of Garen, who had been staring at the bottle nkly for a while, suggested it.
¡°¡I¡¯m concerned about it. Wouldn¡¯t you like to drink a little?¡±
Chapter 577
Episode 577 Poison (4)
Can you try drinking this poison?
Viscount Mace narrowed his eyes.
Even if Marquis Garen didn¡¯t know, he knew very well what this poison was.
It is a rare poison that he himself made at the request of a healer.
¡®Poloris. That¡¯s what the healer who made the poison called it.¡¯
The night the mercenaries were drinking.
I remembered the scene of them copsing without being able to breathe properly while sharing a drink after work.
If I drink that, I will not be able to get out of it myself.
As Viscount Mace, who knew the future unfolding, he could never agree with the Marquis¡¯ opinion.
¡°Why do we need to drink? You can order the lower ones, or if that doesn¡¯t work, you can feed the animals.¡±
After hearing it, it was a valid opinion, so Marquis Garen readily agreed.
¡°That too. But the old Sylveria girl is fine, but I wonder if she¡¯s too frightened. cluck cluck. If it is true that there is progress on the Mana Road, it would be a shame.¡±
¡°Marquis. Poison should only be seen as poison. Even if what¡¯s in that bottle is the elixir.¡±
When Viscount Mace appeared uncharacteristically serious, Marquis Garen shook his head.
¡°You must be old too, so you can¡¯t talk. Then let¡¯s go check it out. If you release it at the well where servants go, won¡¯t someone get caught?¡±
While talking, pick up the bottle and immediately get up from your seat.
Thinking of pouring wine into a well?
I thought he was a terrible old man, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this cruel.
Viscount Mace slowly followed him.
* * *
Midnight dawn when everyone is asleep.
Even the attendants, who had been workingte, fell into a sound sleep when two figures were walking quietly.
Marquis Garen, who arrived in front of the well, lifted the bottle upside down without hesitation.
The transparent liquid trickles down and soon mixes with the water in the well.
¡°Cluck. It¡¯ll be a little noisy when the day is bright.¡±
Heughed darkly and wiped the bottle clean with the cloth he had prepared.
Viscount Mace, who was looking at the scene, asked cautiously.
¡°What do you n to do when this happens?¡±
No matter how much the central aristocratic power prevailed, the count¡¯s well was poisoned, so if the situation escted, it would take a hit.
Of course, it is unlikely that the king will act directly, but there is a possibility that his position in the central faction will be shaken if he makes a mistake.
Marquis Garen answered with a smile.
¡°Everything has potential for gains and losses. Why is the viscount hoping for profit when he cannot take a step in fear of the thread?¡±
Viscount Mace shut his mouth for a moment.
I did not expect to hear such a sound from the mouth of the Marquis.
Now, when I think about it again, wouldn¡¯t Marquis Garen¡¯s ability to act recklesslye from such thoughts?
Viscount Mace looked down at the well for a moment, then lowered his head and apologized.
¡°¡my thoughts were short.¡±
¡°Cluck. Everyone is afraid of failure in the future. But holding on to sess will also be one of those families. A deer that cannot move because of a broken leg is soon to be eaten. If you can¡¯t move right away, the benefits won¡¯t follow.¡±
¡°¡yes. I will keep that in mind.¡±
¡°Your brilliance is something I am well aware of, but someday that kind of caution will get in the way. If you can fix those problems¡ Yes, the day wille when the center wave will run in your hands.¡±
Just hearing the words is like a dream.
Let the fire of ambition flicker in Viscount Mace¡¯s eyes.
Marquis Garen waved his hand and turned his back.
¡°Just go back. It would be difficult to buy unnecessary suspicion after a while.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The two hurriedly left the well before dawn.
* * *
As usual, Ray came out of the private room in the morning.
Now the Countess has gotten quite used to it.
When he was bored, he would go to the gymnasium and sneak peek at the soldiers¡¯ training.
Likewise today, I was going to the gymnasium to soothe my boredom, but I noticed a group of people gathered across the garden.
¡°What is going on?¡±
This time is usually when we are busy preparing breakfast.
However, I was a little puzzled because they forgot to prepare a meal and were huddled together.
As he was about to head to the gymnasium, he turned around.
He approached the ce where the attendants were gathered and asked.
¡°What the hell is going on?¡±
¡°Oh Ray.¡±
The attendants who recognized him moved out of the way.
Then there was all the well ced there.
What the hell is this all about?
Let him tilt his head.
One attendant exined with a dark face.
¡°The servant I was working with copsed this morning. At first I thought it was just a bad feeling, but it wasn¡¯t long before others started to copse too.¡±
People who stayed still fell down one after another?
He was suspicious because he knew the condition of the attendants.
Count Sylvester is very nice to people, so he doesn¡¯t make his servants do too much work.
In addition, enough rest time is given, so there is no situation in which you can copse in the first ce.
Ray asked again, wondering if he had heard it wrong.
¡°Did you fall down while standing still?¡±
¡°Yeah¡ It bothers me that yourplexion is pale. Everyone copsed near the well, so I wonder if it has something to do with this ce.¡±
A well¡ a well.
While pondering the attendant¡¯s words, Ray had an idea.
poison.
well.
Aren¡¯t there quite a few corrtions?
¡®If you think about it that way, it¡¯s not unreasonable for people to fall down near the well.¡¯
But it wasn¡¯t confirmed yet.
no way.
No matter how crazy the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace are, do they have to poison the county¡¯s well?
If the fact were to be revealed, the title of nobility could be abolished.
¡®It¡¯s something even a crazy person wouldn¡¯t do.¡¯
He shook his head.
However, there was no particr reason why the attendants would copse in a row to say that it was not poison.
Still, I wish I could.
Ray secretly moved Mana to see if there were magic tools around.
His mana melted into the atmosphere spread widely.
Woowoong-
The small sound of resonance has continued several times.
¡°It is strange. It doesn¡¯t even seem like there¡¯s such a thing as a magic tool.¡±
In the first ce, it was impossible for such a magic tool to exist in such a remote well.
Then, there is only one remaining possibility.
The possibility that this well really contains poison.
Ray asked the attendant.
¡°Didn¡¯t the people who fell down drink water here in the morning?¡±
¡°Ugh. I¡¯m not sure about that. But we always draw water here. When dawn breaks, the man on duty for the dayes to fetch water for use in the morning¡ Ah!¡±
The servant continued as if he remembered something.
¡°Looking back, it seems that many of those who fell today were on duty in the morning.¡±
If you¡¯ve heard that far, it¡¯s as if the answer has alreadye out.
Ray passed the attendants and went to the well.
As he pulls the pulley hard, a bucket of water rises from the well.
¡°Lay Ray! Dangerous!¡±
Despite the attendants¡¯ dissuade.
He dipped his index finger into a bucket full of water.
When you put your finger to the corner of your mouth, a unique tingling sensationes to you.
¡°This is¡¡±
Undoubtedly.
It was like the alcohol I drankst night with Sylveria.
This was in line with the saying that current attendants are addicted.
said Ray urgently.
¡°Please block this well from now on. They are poisoned, so tell them not to go near them.¡±
¡°Is it poison too?¡±
¡°Where are the fallen people?¡±
¡°It is in the inn where the city attendants stay. I made it to recuperate today.¡±
¡°Please guide me. Again, don¡¯t let anyone near the well. If you do it wrong, you could die.¡±
The attendants, contemting his words, hurriedly fell from the well.
I don¡¯t know what the poison that was spreading in the well was, but it seemed serious enough to cause me to fall unconscious.
¡°Hurry up.¡±
The attendant who came to his senses btedly shook his head.
¡°Come this way.¡±
Ray quickly followed the footsteps of the attendant.
After going along the narrow forest road for some time, a slightly dpidated building came into view.
Overall clean but outdated.
¡°How many fell down?¡±
¡°There will be four¡ no, five. I think you should ask the chambein for details.¡±
¡°Take them to the first person who fell.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Fortunately, there were few workers when we entered the building.
If the poison is contagious, mass infection may ur.
After going up to the second floor, the attendant walked down the hallway and opened the door to the farthest room. When
I
grabbed the doorknob and turned it, the door opened with a rusty sound.
Did you get scared when you heard the word poison?
The attendant just stood still in the hallway.
Ray entered the room slowly.
¡°hello.¡±
greeted
The servant lying on the bed turned his head.
¡°This is Ray.¡±
He looks so calm that you don¡¯t think he¡¯s poisoned.
Besides, the eyes looking at him seemed like he already had an intuition that something was wrong.
Ray asked.
¡°You seem to know why I came. Are there any ufortable ces?¡±
I asked lightly, but an unexpectedly heavy answer came back.
¡°I can¡¯t move my legs very well.¡±
Talk and move your legs.
I could see that the duvet cover was shaking a little.
It seems thatplete descending paralysis has not yet progressed.
¡®It wasn¡¯t long after the poison spread. If it shows symptoms of paralysis, it must be a neurotoxin.¡¯
This world is different from the world he lived in.
That¡¯s why I had no idea what kind of poison might be present.
Even in modern times, there are countless types of neurotoxins, and poisons that apany descending paralysis aremon among them.
Ray asked again.
¡°Are other ces okay?¡±
¡°¡It seems that your vision is blurry.¡±
This is a bit of an odd symptom.
However, it would be more efficient to directly collect blood than to look at all the symptoms.
Ray looked at the attendant lying on the bed, struggling seriously.
¡®¡I have no choice but to make a centrifuge.¡¯
Chapter 578
Episode 578 Poison (5)
Count Sylvester¡¯s family is in great confusion.
Earl Sylvester, who had just finished preparing to head for the capital and was holding his heart, shouted loudly at the sound like thunder from the sky.
¡°What do you mean! Poison in the well! Is this solid information!¡±
The article who posted the report was embarrassed and replied.
¡°The baron scion of Celia said it must be poisonous.¡±
Even if the knight doesn¡¯t know it, Count Sylvester already knows that Ray is a saint.
That¡¯s why there was no doubt that he was poisonous.
Count Sylvester swallowed the wind and sighed.
¡°Huh¡ Who the hell has poisoned this family?¡±
There are a few people who are suspicious.
However, no matter how many of them they were, they didn¡¯t openly threaten the count¡¯s family, so I couldn¡¯t make a hasty decision.
Count Sylvester, who held on to his weak heart, asked calmly.
¡°How many people have been poisoned?¡±
¡°Five people were poisoned this morning alone. Fortunately, there was no further damage thanks to the quick session of the blockade of the well.¡±
¡°Did you catch the thorax?¡±
At his words, the knight shook his head.
¡°I am still in the dark. I tried to find out if anyone had witnessed the poisoning of the well, but I didn¡¯t get any results.¡±
At that, Count Sylvester let out a sigh as if he had expected it.
Of course it will.
He is the one who poisoned the count¡¯s family.
If I was going to get caught easily, I wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce.
The count leaned his back on the back of the chair and continued speaking seriously.
¡°Kyung, from now on, make sure to thoroughly crack down on the mouth within the family. We should make sure that the fact that the poison has spread is not known to the outside world.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
The knight questioned the unexpected order of the count, not knowing that it was rude.
Usually, when a poisoning case takes ce, the kingdom directly steps forward to investigate.
That way, when the chest water was revealed, the punishment would be more certain.
But on the contrary, it is to be closed so that it is not known to the outside world.
I couldn¡¯t understand the count¡¯s intentions.
Apparently realizing what the knight was thinking, Count Sylvester exined to him calmly.
¡°I can say it with my own mouth, but the royal family is not happy with us. If the fact that the poison spread in the count¡¯s family is known, they might use this as an excuse to try to organize the family. From the royal family¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s not toote to reveal the evil beast after the Sylvester family haspletely disappeared.¡±
Is your throat clogged?
Drinking tea and quenching his throat, he continued.
¡°The poison has spread to the count¡¯s family. If the royal family starts to intervene in such a big incident, even the central aristocratic faction will not be able to move quickly. If that happens, isn¡¯t the royal family sitting still and reaping the benefits?¡±
Only then did the knight understand Count Sylvester¡¯s meaning and nodded.
¡°¡That¡¯s right too.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯d rather buy some time and figure things out on our own. Please pass it on to Gide and Sylveria. For the time being, you don¡¯t know what else will happen, so be vignt.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
As the knight bowed and retreated, Count Sylvester finally rxed his shoulders.
¡®It¡¯s a big deal. I never thought they¡¯d hide an ambush like this.¡¯
Unexpectedly, something happened before heading to the capital.
It was a situation where he did not know what would happen in the future, so he could not leave the count¡¯s family.
It¡¯s like your ankles are tied.
As soon as I thought I had a little advantage, I was caught off guard.
Count Sylvester looked out the window with a hard expression.
¡°¡I hope the royal family doesn¡¯t intervene.¡±
Only the sound of his sighs spread throughout the office.
* * *
There is an emergency in Count Sylvester¡¯s family.
The servants did only the bare minimum, and the soldiers who had been concentrating on training at the gymnasium were all armed and convened.
All wells called wells were blocked, so they had to find a stream in the forest to get water.
In that ufortable situation, there were two people who couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.
Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace, who were looking out the window from a separate room, raised an unexpected toast in broad daylight.
¡°Khehehe! The light has gone out! Now that you can¡¯t even go out of the family, let alone the royal castle, Count Sylvester is going to burn his stomach!¡±
Viscount Mace chimed in andughed.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Where would you like to burn? They will end up looking for us after panicking about not being able to find a proper antidote.¡±
I confirmed that the poison was listening properly.
So now all I had to do was poison Sylveria or Gide as nned.
Then, Count Sylvester would hold onto their trousers with tears in their eyes and beg.
Marquis Garen paused for a moment after toasting with Viscount Mace.
¡°But then the story gets a little strange. Five of the attendants were poisoned, so why wasn¡¯t Silveria poisoned?¡±
I heard that it is.
Viscount Mace tilted his head as if he was puzzled.
¡°well. Even though he is an Auror user, his skills aren¡¯t that good, so I thought he would definitely be addicted.¡±
¡°In addition, you said that there was progress on the Mana Road. It must have been an idental realization that saved his life.¡±
Marquis Garen thought for a moment, then thought nothing of it.
At the moment of enlightenment, the flow of mana changes.
Perhaps that extended Sylveria¡¯s lifeline.
As he went on, Viscount Mays also turned off his nerves.
If you¡¯re not poisoned, you¡¯ll have to poison yourself again.
The first may have been avoided by chance, but not the second.
That¡¯s why ¡®Poloris¡¯ is a terrible poison.
The two tilted their sses and enjoyed the sunset of the Count¡¯s house.
By tomorrow morning, the air in the count¡¯s house would be even heavier.
* * *
Ray escaped from the servants¡¯ quarters and climbed the hill behind Count Sylvester¡¯s family.
¡°To avoid unnecessary gazes, the quiet forest is perfect.¡±
Packing a bag and going deep into the mountains.
He wanted to make a centrifuge in a secluded ce without people.
It was necessary to take blood tests to find out what condition the attendants were in and what poison they were poisoned with.
¡°It would be nice if it wasn¡¯t a terrible poison.¡±
In the case of neurotoxin, even after treatment, seque often remain.
That¡¯s why we had to hurry before the poison spread further.
Discovering a small open space, Ray immediately spread his luggage.
By cutting a rock the size of a house to look good, a table is made right away.
Ray, who had been putting things down on it, started cutting down the trees that were scattered around him this time.
The bark is peeled off one by one and the roughened surface is shaved with a ner.
Swoop-! Swoop-!
After rubbing it like that several times, a wooden barrel without a single splinter was quickly created.
This time, he took out a dagger from his waist and lightly turned his wrist.
Then the logs were cut like tofu.
If Derp saw it, which had been cut to a certain thickness, he would have smiled contentedly.
Ray cut the wooden board back to size and drilled a round hole under the thin board.
I¡¯m going to put some blood in here.
I can¡¯t get a separation tube anywhere, so I have no choice but to use a potion bottle as soon as possible.
Having adjusted the size to fit a palm-sized potion bottle, he took out an anvil and some pieces of iron from his backpack this time.
With a hammer in his hand instead of a ner.
A piece of iron is poured into a bowl made of stone and heated as it is.
¡°Heat.¡±
Whoa-!
Roaring-!
As the heat slowly rose, the mes soared.
Originally, it was normal to make a brazier to prevent heat from escaping, but there was no time for that now.
He was a gangster at the level of a high elf with the amount of mana he had.
After heating it for some time, the iron pieces in the stone bowl began to melt little by little.
Will the fire move through the forest?
He dealt with mana with considerable concentration.
Eventually, the iron melts and bes mushy, so he pours it into the anvil instead of the mold.
Chiyiik-!
Before the molten iron leaves the anvil.
Ray hurriedly moved his hand.
¡°Ice.¡±
Lower the ambient temperature a little with your left hand and start hammering with your right hand.
Every time the iron was twisted, he hammered at different angles like a ghost, and the iron on the anvil gradually took shape.
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
The sound of hammering echoed loudly in the quiet woods.
The mountain birds are startled and fly away.
He hammered it a few more times.
Then, a round iron pir was quickly created.
Ray lifted his sleeve and wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°This should be good enough.¡±
You havepleted the axis that will be the central circle.
He put the iron in the hole he had previously dug.
Seeing them cling to each other as if they were originally one body, they nodded in satisfaction.
The foundation is finished.
Now is the time to touch on the functional part.
Ray took out a chisel from his backpack this time.
An item made by Derp along with a hammer.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had nothing to do with craftsmanship, but when I grab the handle, it sticks to my hand like an old friend.
He immediately shaved off the shell of the centrifuge.
be careful.
I carve something with sincerity, stitch by stitch.
When a simple yetplicated sentence is created.
Ray immediately blew mana into the shell.
preservation magic.
It might corrode, so it would be better to hang it up.
strengthening magic.
Unlike modern times, since the mainponent is a centrifugal separator made of wood, it would be better to be prepared so that it is not broken by rotational force.
After casting the two basic magics, it was simpler than I thought because all I had to do was apply the magic to rotate the axis of rotation I just made.
However, if the rotational force of the centrifuge is a problem, it is a problem.
In the case of a high-speed centrifuge, a speed of about 20000 rpm is required.
In addition, the centrifugal effect must be over 60,000g (gravitational eleration), so even if it takes a little time, you will have no choice but to go and visit it by turning it several times.
Ray, who was adding rotational power, started to get greedy little by little.
¡®It would be better to create a vacuum inside. It would be better if it had a cooling function.¡¯
Just like modern devices do.
Ray, who has a penchant for cutting-edge medical devices, ended up concocting a moreplex form.
As multiple forms were added to a single magic circle, it now looked dirty as if scribbled by an earthworm.
I wonder if a famous high-circle mage sees it again.
Anyone who didn¡¯t know it probably looked like a kid ying around.
Ray locked himself in the forest for a while and produced magic tools (?).
Chapter 579
Episode 579 Poison (6)
High Magnification Microscope and Centrifuge.
It didn¡¯t take long to make it.
Of course, it was not a microscope that looked as clear as it is in modern times, but in the current situation, it is truly a savior.
Two modern medical devices.
It was only that, but the perfect stability came to my mind.
How much is it?
It is said that it is nothing more than an imitation that imitates the modern one.
What was in front of me was unmistakably a medical device.
¡°If only a proper checkup is possible¡ it will change history in the future.¡±
because i was ignorant
There will be fewer people dying from illness.
because I didn¡¯t know the cause.
You wouldn¡¯t have to annihte an entire vige with an epidemic.
because there was no solution.
Those who could not ovee the disease will gain strength.
That was enough.
For now, only five people will be saved.
But if a little more time passes, a hundred people.
thousand people.
Eventually, up to ten thousand.
It will save countless lives.
Now is the cornerstone.
The greed for medical devices has not disappeared yet, but now is not the time.
Ray packed his things and stood up.
¡°Let¡¯s not think about distribution from the first drink.¡±
He finally descended the mountain.
* * *
When the morning haspletely passed and the sun slowly begins to set.
The atmosphere in Count Sylvester¡¯s family grew even more frozen.
The time when the attendants as well as the soldiers were waiting in a state of tension.
In the huge battle of the count family, the knights dressed in uniforms chatted with each other.
A middle-aged knight with a good physique shouted, spattering his saliva.
¡°The damage will only increase as time goes on! We must bury the servants before it is toote!¡±
Then, this time, an elderly knight sitting across from him raised his voice.
¡°How can you not think of anything else! They¡¯ve been in the Count¡¯s family for decades! Are you saying that we shoulde today and bury the people we greeted yesterday morning with our own hands!¡±
¡°Then what else could be better! If you keep going like this, your attendants and even your soldiers will be poisoned! How can the vice-captain of the 3rd Knights be so blind to the future!¡±
¡°Yeah man! How could you throw away the family members you used to live with so coldly! Not even a day has passed yet! Even if you search for a solution, you bring up the story that you will already bury the hat in the te! Are you really a knight!¡±
As the conversation progressed, the atmosphere became more threatening.
All the older knights, led by the vice-captain of the 3rd Knights, came together, and the younger knights supported the middle-aged knight¡¯s opinion.
The older knights were ahead of each other in terms of individual speaking ability, but there were many opinions to bury them in numbers, so the two opinions were still forming a confrontational structure.
Countess Sylvester, who was sitting in the seat of honor, sighed.
He knocked on the desk and gathered his gaze, he said.
¡°Sir, calm down a little. I called to discuss, but why do you only eat to fight?¡±
¡°¡I apologize.¡±
¡°¡I showed my lord a w.¡±
Even as they spoke, the son-inw was still lined with knights ring at each other.
If I keep going like this, it won¡¯t end even if I stay up all night.
He opened his mouth again to convince the knights.
¡°The attendants are often looked after by healers. So don¡¯t worry too much. Even if it¡¯s not right now, won¡¯t your condition improve after receiving treatment?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°We must decide on the treatment of the attendants as soon as possible and catch the beast. But since we are all at odds like this¡ How enjoyable would this situation be if the evil beast saw it?¡±
At those words, the knights¡¯ mouths werepletely shut.
Count Sylvester¡¯s words were extremely reasonable.
They had to decide on their treatment and start the search for the beast in earnest.
There is no such thing as leisurely time.
The knights bowed their heads to the count.
¡°¡If that is what the Count intends¡¡±
¡°¡I am sorry for causing amotion.¡±
One by one, the knights came to their senses and began to express their opinions little by little.
¡°Then, why don¡¯t we form a group by epting everyone¡¯s opinions?¡±
Among them, Count Sylvester showed interest in the words of the young knight.
¡°Form a group. Keep talking.¡±
¡°yes. The attendants are said to be taken care of by the healers, but they do not know when or what kind of trouble will arise. In addition, since the beast may reappear and cause harm, I wonder if it is better for us to stand in order. For others, it is to find the thoracic water that has been poisoned. If that happens, won¡¯t the attendants suffer more damage and the beast beasts won¡¯t be able to move hastily?¡±
At his words, Count Sylvester silently stroked his beard and fell into thought.
The old knight shook his head and said.
¡°Obtain both servants and menacing beasts. It¡¯s all about when things went well. Count Bonn¡¯s soldiers number around five hundred. If the attendants die right away, only the soldiers who have been serving the count will suffer.¡±
The middle-aged knight who was confronting him also agreed.
¡°Certainly, if that happens, there will be losses not only in soldiers but also in time. Even if the bloody beast was inside the count¡¯s house, it¡¯s enough time to get out. The opinion itself was good, but it is realistically unrealistic unless the attendants are lying in bed and pleural effusions are not caught.¡±
In the first ce, even non-soldier attendants could not move.
The ce where the poison was found is a well, but there is now that there is no poison in another ce.
The opponent is a count¡¯s family, and he has a strong heart to the extent that he unleashes poison without hesitation.
In addition, it was difficult to move the soldiers carelessly as there might be another poison.
That¡¯s probably why Count Sylvester is still keeping his mouth shut.
Daejeon was overflowing with opinions about the treatment of attendants and the need to find the evil beast.
There was no fighting like before, but it was inevitable that there would be conflicting opinions.
The first thing to do is to find the pleural fluid.
The first thing to do is to ensure that the attendants recover safely and to see if there are any more ces where the poison has spread.
Various opinions were poured out, but none of them were wrong.
That¡¯s why it was difficult to ignore the views of the knights.
In the end, Count Sylvester was exhausted first for a long time without any results.
¡°Let¡¯s do this today. Sirs, let us meet again tomorrow.¡±
* * *
Marquis Garen was lost in thought in the private room left alone.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that it ends like this.¡±
Only five attendants were poisoned.
To be honest, Count Sylvester is just focusing on the fact that his family has been poisoned, not making a fuss over the poisoning of a few attendants.
It was obvious that if the attendants died like this, it would be rather light.
He seems to have brought in some healers, but he was not interested in those who were just surviving so far that the poisoned attendants did not die.
Rather, those who will be poisoned in the future.
What Gide and Sylveria are doing is more important.
From what I¡¯ve heard, it seems that neither Gide nor Sylveria havee out since Count Sylvester¡¯s words.
Marquis Garenughed softly.
¡°Cluck. The Count is also very cautious.¡±
I just knew how much shit had burned inside.
Now that it happened, it would be difficult to poison Gide and Sylveria right now.
It wasn¡¯t that there was no way to pressure Count Hana.
The Marquis of Garen looked out the window in the distance.
¡°Isn¡¯t the Count really fond of a kid from Celia Kingdom?¡±
He was a kid I didn¡¯t like from the first time I saw him.
He was tall on the outside, so even his appearance had a rtionship with the elf.
Even Marquis Garen, who had been severely burned by elves before, did not like that.
However, instead of being polite to myself, I looked at him as if a dog was passing by, and his gaze caught me very much.
It just went well.
¡°Heh heh. I¡¯ll teach you who is the best.¡±
If the youngster dies and the Count is put under a little pressure, it¡¯s a sess.
No, even if it wasn¡¯t necessary, just tying the steps of the count who had to leave for the royal capital was enough profit.
The Marquis of Garen picked up his clothes.
long robe.
He took a bottle of wine in it and moved on.
* * *
As we descended from the mountain, it was around the time the sunset started to set.
¡°More time has passed than I thought.¡±
He hastened his steps.
Since it is unknown what kind of poison has spread, it is questionable how long the attendants will endure.
Since the Mana Rod was not properly developed, it was impossible to drive the poison out as in the case of Sylveria, so the only solution was to treat it medically.
When he returned to the private room, an unexpected passenger was waiting for him.
Leather boots thatpletely cover the ankles with a long robe.
A voice that I didn¡¯t want to hear as if I was scratching my neck greeted me.
¡°Cluck. Are youing now?¡±
It is a familiar face.
I don¡¯t know about Marquis Garen, but every night when I was bored, I went to eavesdrop on their conversation.
Ray looked up at him with a mischievous smile.
¡°What happen? In such a cluttered time.¡±
¡°Guests don¡¯t me the owner for being noisy. You don¡¯t have to be so vignt. I just came here to chat about what happened to the count¡¯s family.¡±
As he speaks, he shakes the bottle he took out of his arms.
That bottle is also a fairly familiar item.
Wasn¡¯t it the bottle he had given to Sylveria just the day before?
I never thought I¡¯d see it again here.
Ray did not erase hisughter and said in a hint.
¡°It¡¯s not polite to turn a blind eye to a good drink. Come in.¡±
¡°Excuse me.¡±
let¡¯s open the door
The Marquis of Garen followed closely behind.
After looking around for a while, he set the bottle on a nearby table and sat down.
¡°What is all that burden anyway? It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re going back to Celia Kingdom.¡±
Ray answered as he put down his burden.
¡°I am very cautious. After taking care of them one by one, it became like that before I knew it.¡±
¡°Keuk. okay. Be careful in everything.¡±
I don¡¯t want to die from drinking poisoned wine.
Marquis Garen, who started a light conversation, poured alcohol into the ss in earnest.
There was something enchanting about the reddish liquid even from the outside
.
Ray didn¡¯t have time to deal with the Marquis of Garen.
It is still unknown what would have happened to the attendants.
He hurriedly sat down and dumped the ss of wine from the Marquis Garen down his throat.
Seeing that absurd sight, Marquis Garen suddenly stiffened like a stone statue.
Chapter 580
Episode 580 Poison (7)
¡°Ah! It tastes good.¡±
It wasn¡¯t enough to hit the one shot and he was filling his ss himself, so Marquis Garen, who was about to say something, shut his mouth.
¡®How do I trick them into drinking?¡¯ I felt like an idiot for thinking about it.
¡®Keukkeuk. Fool.¡¯
I didn¡¯t even know it was poison and I drank it in one gulp, so tomorrow I¡¯ll face it as a corpse.
Marquis Garen quietly lifted the ss and brought it to his lips in order not to arouse suspicion.
Tzarrrrr-!
As soon as the concentrated poison touches her lips, her body trembles as if an electric current flows through her body.
However, he had the confidence to subdue the poison flowing through his body.
It might take a little time, but this poison wasn¡¯t a problem.
When you want to drive out poison by raising mana.
Ray threw a question like a ghost.
¡°Anyway, you suddenly brought me this precious drink. Is there anything you want to ask me?¡±
Because I can¡¯t answer.
Marquis Garen, who suppressed the poison energy with mana, answered with difficulty.
¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that you are close friends with Count Sylvester. How is the count of the fortress?¡±
It felt like he had hurriedly brought up the topic, but Ray poked his lips with his index finger pretending not to know.
¡°Ugh. I don¡¯t know¡ The Count, he¡¯s been very busy organizing the guild these days.¡±
¡°That¡ that¡¯s right.¡±
As soon as the words are over, I want to use mana.
he spoke again.
¡°I thought of it because I was at the top, but the Marquis and I aren¡¯t very close.¡±
Marquis Garen looked at him without a word.
What else are you trying to talk about?
Ray continued with a suspicious smile.
¡°Aren¡¯t you angry that I handed over the caravan to Count Sylvester? I thought you would talk to me someday, but I didn¡¯t know that the Marquis would personallye to my room. In fact, at first, he even brought alcohol, so I suspected it was poisoned.¡±
At those words, Marquis Garen was able to intuit.
He looked at Ray with a sly smile.
¡®This bastard¡¡¯
He must have known everything from the beginning.
If it weren¡¯t for that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able tough like that and talk about the current situation sarcastically.
When I thought that I had been yed in the hands of a mere clumsy kid, my anger rose to the top of my head.
However, Marquis Garen was not a stupid person even if he made mistakes.
I knew that it was more important to figure out how much he knew than to use my hands right away.
¡°Cluck. I wonder if there is any way to get poisoned. It is a fact that all the nobles around me know that I care for the count. Aren¡¯t you persecuting the poor old people?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. I¡¯m afraid that even rumors will spread.¡±
I tried half-threatening him by mentioning the nobles around him, but he mentioned the rumors in a calm tone.
It must be that there is a separate boat to believe in.
Ray said as he finished emptying his ss.
¡°But the Marquis doesn¡¯t eat any more?¡±
¡°Yes? oh you should drink Young people are fast.¡±
¡°Ah, I thought I was poisoned again and didn¡¯t drink.¡±
bubbling.
Marquis Garen nervously poured the drink into his mouth.
I was about to die as the new poison spread throughout my body before I could subdue the previous poison yet.
I want to quickly refine and detoxify mana.
Isn¡¯t this nasty guy pouring alcohol again?
Squeak ¨C
and then speak naturally.
¡°It tastes really good.¡±
¡°Ugh. that¡¯s right It¡¯s a drink that¡¯s pretty hard to find.¡±
Every time he spoke, his mana was disrupted, so the miasma that had been subdued was stirred up again.
Every time that happened, Marquis Garen¡¯splexion turned blue.
Looking at him, Ray thought it was time to put an end to it.
As he raised his ss and looked over the dishes, he insinuated.
¡°Come to think of it, someone poisoned the well¡ Do you know who the culprit is, Marquis?¡±
At those straightforward words, Marquis Garen pretended not to know.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Rather, I would like to ask.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying that the Marquis doesn¡¯t know?¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s right.¡±
When he answered, Ray nodded without further questioning.
¡°What a relief.¡±
I searched for something in my backpack and took out a small wooden box.
The Marquis of Garen, who was suspicious because the item he had taken out out of the blue was an insignificant old wooden box, asked, wary.
¡°¡what is that?¡±
¡°This one? That¡¯s why I came to Heron Kingdom.¡±
He opened the lid of the wooden box.
Click-
that moment.
The mana protruding from the wooden box began to form a magic circle.
Whoop-!
Enormous amounts of magic circles intertwined with each other.
Even if it rots, it¡¯s called Junchi.
Marquis Garen was also a wizard, so he recognized it at a nce.
¡°This is¡¡±
The existing magic form, which has been known to have been practiced since the age of sorcery, has developed to the point where it is safe to say that it has reached deterioration beyond application.
How on earth did he carve all the magic circles into that small wooden box?
However, what he has seen so far is only the tip of the iceberg.
It is said that they have recognized some of theposition form, but looking at the reactions, it seems that they have not yet properly recognized its true value.
Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Earth spear.¡±
Tap the carpet with your toe.
Mana moved and wanted to create magic.
The Marquis of Garen was deeply surprised.
¡®Mage?¡¯
As you can guess, he is also a mage of a considerable level.
It was true that Earth Spear was manifested only with a starter word, but it was certain that he was a mage who had achieved a level superior to himself because he felt the presence of mana.
Marquis Garen, who came to his senses btedly, hurriedly raised his mana to defend himself.
¡°Shield!¡±
But at that moment, the wooden box¡¯s magic circle began to shine more brightly, and soon the mana was scattered.
Whoops-!
At the same time as the sound of a huge bell ringing.
The remnants of mana flew like the wind in the aftermath in front of Marquis Garen.
Even the magic that Ray manifested.
The magic he used to defend himself.
All mixed together and turned into a handful of wind.
Marquis Garen¡¯s long hair fluttered slightly.
His wide eyes were constantly shaking.
¡®Magic magic¡¡¯
The magic that was manifesting has disappeared.
Even someone killed the caster.
It¡¯s not like it wasn¡¯t manifested due tock of mana.
It was correct to assume that the mana flowing from the wooden chest blocked the magic.
But how?
There is no way to stop the magic that has already manifested.
No, at least that¡¯s what I know.
Mana moves and creates phenomena.
And once such a phenomenon urred, only the caster could prevent it.
Ray closed the lid of the wooden box as if showing off.
Click ¨C
A dull, trivial sound rang out.
Along with him, the magic circles that embroidered the air also disappeared.
Facing the Marquis of Garen, who was staring nkly at himself.
Ray opened his mouth slowly, as if enjoying the afterglow.
¡°It¡¯s a magic tool that blocks all the magic of the lower circle.¡±
At those words, Marquis Garen unknowingly let out augh.
¡°Kkeukkeuk.¡±
Where the hell is that kind of fraudulent magic tool?
Besides, that circle?
Earth spear is obviously arge-scale magic that can only be used by a 4th circle master.
That meant that even if you had only one wooden chest in front of you, magics below 4th circle would be useless.
Think about it.
The soldiers holding a wooden box on top of the walls of the battlefield andughing.
If Heron had been a warring or plundering nation, the king would have wanted to obtain the magic tool at any cost.
Ray spoke again.
¡°I will hand this over to the kingdom of Heron. Of course, I will put some conditions on it.¡±
The Marquis Garen, who had been listening to the words, no longer had the energy to be surprised.
crazy
The young man in front of him, whom he thought was a child, was truly close to a madman.
To transfer such a magic tool to the kingdom with only a few conditions attached.
If he were King Heron, it would be something to wee with open arms.
However, to put it another way, his hometown, Celia Kingdom, would not let him go.
It was a matter of risk only unless he moved to the kingdom of Heron.
While trying to predict his future, Marquis Garen remembered that he had forgotten something.
¡®¡Surely, I just expressed the Earth Spear with only the start word.¡¯
Of course, the magic was stopped by the tree, but the magic itself was unmistakably on the brink of manifestation.
I mean yes.
¡®Circle 6¡ Grand Mage¡?¡¯
Is that blue-eyed young boy a mage who is unlikely to have even one in the kingdom?
It was an unbelievable fact, but it was a clear reality when I saw it with my own eyes.
Then the Kingdom of Celia couldn¡¯t do anything about him.
No, it¡¯s a situation where you have to beg.
I don¡¯t know who made that wooden box, but at least it would be hard to deny that it had something to do with it.
The Marquis of Garen rose from his seat with a reluctant face.
Then he put one foot behind him and bowed respectfully.
¡°¡Vales Garen of Heron Kingdom meets the Archmage. Forgive me for not recognizing it.¡±
It is a custom that has been handed down since the age of sorcery for mages to show respect to those in a circle higher than themselves.
the moment you ignore it.
The kingdom would be captured by high-circle mages, and in the worst case, the mage could not be saved as a mercenary.
Therefore, this custom prevails regardless of age and status rtionships.
Rey, who waved her hand in greeting, said.
¡°What if I ask you to catch the culprit who poisoned the count¡¯s family as one of the costs of handing it over?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°No. There¡¯s no need for that. Since you know who the beast is, what if I ask you to treat him well?¡±
Even if he wasn¡¯t the culprit, the Heron royal family would pretend not to know and deal with the beast he pointed out.
The majesty of the magic tool he possessed was great.
A cold sweat ran down the back of Marquis Garen.
Ray stared at it for a while, and then threw his life away.
¡°Well, if you¡¯ll take care of yourself, I won¡¯t have to step out.¡±
A cornered mouse bites a cat too.
If he surrendered without struggling, the situation could have ended quietly.
Also, even as the Marquis of Garen, their lives could be preserved, so it was like taking a step back from each other.
Chapter 581
Episode 581: Poison¡¯s True Identity (1)
¡°Such an ambush was hidden.¡±
The Marquis of Garen was embarrassed.
I¡¯d often seen Count Sylvester care for him, but I never thought he was a wizard who had reached the limit.
Besides, he who rmended surrender seemed like he could handle it easily even if things went wrong.
dilemma.
I was put in a situation where I could neither advance nor retreat.
Marquis Garen, who had been thinking for a long time, finally lowered his head.
¡°If you have a chest injury, you will surrender yourself. News wille sooner orter.¡±
That¡¯s a pretty vague answer.
If there was a beast, he would surrender himself, but he was talking as if he wasn¡¯t.
To the subject who came right away with poisoned alcohol and tried to poison himself.
Ray didn¡¯t ask anymore.
After drinking thest drink from the bottle, he stood up.
¡°I will be waiting for a good answer.¡±
While talking, I grabbed my backpack and left the door to the private room.
given enough time
All that was left was to see how the Marquis of Garen would turn out.
When he disappeared beyond the door, Marquis Garen, who was left alone in the private room, could not move his gaze from his disappearing back for a long time.
* * *
A group of healers look down on a man lying in a hospital bed.
Their expressions were all dark.
The youngest-looking therapist broke the silence.
¡°I couldn¡¯t figure out what the symptoms were¡ what kind of poison, so I had no choice but to give up. So stop. Right now, aren¡¯t we just barely surviving on potions?¡±
Despite his words, the crowd did not say anything.
Was the look frustrating?
The young therapist raised her voice a little.
¡°The healer is not omnipotent! There is no solution, and the Count¡¯s family doesn¡¯t even provide meager support, so what should we do? Even this much, we did well. Didn¡¯t Healer Clone even use his favorite potion?¡±
It wasn¡¯tpletely wrong, so there was no refutation among the therapists.
The middle-aged therapist with a clean look shook his head.
¡°Derian therapists cannot choose or give up on their patients. There would be no reason for a therapist to exist in the world if they gave up on patients because they couldn¡¯t figure out what the symptoms were.¡±
At his words, the young healer called Derianughed.
¡°That¡¯s something that Dr. Marton doesn¡¯t know, so he can say it. Have you been to the battlefield? Have you ever weighed your lives by running among the screaming soldiers? I came here to save people, I did not be a healer to listen to the wills of patients.¡±
When Derian shouted, the attendant lying on the bed shuddered.
By that time, Marton was also starting to get angry at his careless behavior.
¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say in front of patients! Stop worrying now! This is not a battlefield!¡±
¡°Healer Marlton, wake up! How long are you going to indulge in the morality of a sham healer!¡±
As the two growled as if they were about to fight, the other therapists separated them.
¡°If you¡¯re going to fight, go out and fight.¡±
¡°What are you doing in the hospital room! Shame on you both!¡±
Eventually, the therapists kicked them out of the room.
After the two of them were gone, the room was calm again.
However, theplexion of the therapists still showed no sign of recovery.
Each of them made a groaning sound.
Are you worried about their conversation?
The lying attendant asked cautiously with a ck dead face.
¡°I¡ am I going to die¡?¡±
frightened face.
Why do they seem to ovep with their own?
The therapists hurriedly waved their hands.
¡°Do not worry. Didn¡¯t wee here to save you?¡±
However, even those words did not reassure the attendant.
Of course.
Just recently, one of the therapists said, ¡®I didn¡¯t be a therapist just to listen to patients¡¯ wills.¡¯ and dered it.
The attendant shuddered.
The therapists were miserable as they could not do anything while looking at it.
I couldn¡¯t even find out which poison was used, let alone detoxify it.
If I went on like this, I might have to stare at the patients dying, just like Derian said.
They sighed quietly so that no one could see them.
* * *
As soon as Ray left the private room, he ran while activating mana in his legs.
Even if you¡¯re crazy, you¡¯re still crazy
How can you afford to rx in a situation where you don¡¯t have time?
Even if the condition of the poisoned attendants worsened, there was nothing strange about the situation.
Determined and raising his mana, he kicked the ground.
As I crossed the garden and entered the forest, it was early evening and I saw attendants busily preparing meals.
Avoiding them, Ray headed to the inn.
Then a group of people in light white robes began to appear.
If you look at the appearance, it is the clothes of the healers.
Count Sylvester must have called the healers while he was away.
One thing to do is to be a definite nobility.
Ray approached them.
¡°I came with permission from Count Sylvester. How are the patients?¡±
As he spoke, the therapists who were talking to each other turned around.
Several therapists looked at him and frowned.
Even if he was mean, there couldn¡¯t be such a mean person.
Even tree branches were stuck on the worn-out robe.
However, the therapists who guessed that he was an immature son of an aristocratic family because his appearance was worth looking at, answered as if spitting it out.
¡°not good.¡±
Hearing the answer, Ray was dumbfounded.
Who asks because they don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong?
Shouldn¡¯t you tell us what your symptoms are and what your current condition is?
However, their ensuing reactions were beyond imagination.
A tough-looking young therapist took a few steps forward to hold Ray back.
¡°This is where the therapist takes care of it. If you approach the wrong patient, you may get poisoned, so please step back.¡±
Having endured even the venom that Marquis Garen had authorized, there was no such thing as foolishness.
As he tried to push him away, Ray turned and lightly passed him.
Whiik-
The therapist, who was just messing around in the air, looked back.
¡°I would have told you to stop! No matter how noble you are, approaching a patient is disrespectful to us!¡±
In response, Ray pulled out a tile he had been rotting in his arms.
It was something I had only used when I was an adventurer, but I didn¡¯t know that it would be used in other countries as well.
The therapists who looked at the que frowned.
¡°This¡ is the number one healer¡¯s hand that is proven in the Holy Kingdom of Gaia.¡±
The healer¡¯s que is given high in the order from Gaia Castle Kingdom to Celia Kingdom.
That¡¯s also true, because until now, the Gaia Holy Kingdom was almost the only ce where a medical academy existed.
Ray said with a grin.
¡°Now is it? Even in a situation where a patient is dying, they are trying to take care of their pride. Are all the therapists in this town like this?¡±
Derian, a young healer, stepped in again.
¡°If you touch it carelessly, you won¡¯t get a good look.¡±
¡°If the therapist is afraid to touch the patient, who cares about the treatment?¡±
I just went out and burned myself with his unique joke.
As he approached the attendant, Marton, who had been standing by and watching, came closer.
Unlike the one that came terrifyingly, I just watched silently without saying anything.
While rummaging through her backpack, Ray put on gloves made as simr totex as possible.
It¡¯s tight, but it¡¯s much easier than modern surgery because you don¡¯t have to worry about contamination.
¡°Clean. Purification.¡±
Along with the starter, mana purifies the gloves.
The therapists watching the scene from behind were a little darker than before.
¡°Wizard?¡±
¡°I wonder if a nobleman who studied magic at the academy could do proper medicine¡¡± It
was natural for them to think this way.
Among those who usually im to be healers, there are asional cases where those who have learned magic are mixed.
However, nine out of ten were more likely to be ignorant of medicine than other therapists.
They assumed that Ray was also one of those types.
However, Ray, the person in charge, did not even hear the reaction of the people around him.
Approaching the attendant, he said quietly.
¡°Let me touch you a little. If you feel ufortable, tell me.¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
¡°Ah, please open your mouth for a moment before that.¡±
At his words, the attendant opened his mouth slightly.
Ray examined the inside of his mouth.
¡®There is no upper limit. There is no broken ce. It doesn¡¯t seem to be an acidic poison.¡¯
The only thing I noticed was that the pharynx was slightly swollen.
Just in case, Ray suggested water to the attendant.
¡°Put it in your mouth and swallow it little by little.¡±
¡°¡¡±
To suddenly drink water while diagnosing.
The attendant, who seemed uncertain, tried to drink the water in silence.
OK.
¡°Gagging!¡±
something takes
There was no problem until halfway through drinking, but symptoms of dysphagia developed beyond the throat, that is, through the pharynx.
The attendant spit out the water he was drinking.
¡°Cheuk! Big!¡±
An uninformed person could mistake it for being possessed.
However, Ray noticed at once that it was dysphagia.
from the pharynx through the esophagus.
From the mechanical stricture, it was evident that he was showing symptoms of dysphagia.
Ray, who was calming the attendant, asked insinuatingly.
¡°Did your throat hurt when the water went over?¡±
¡°Oh no¡¡±
Seeing that there is no pain, it seems that there is no inmmation or ulcer in the esophagus.
But why?
The servant I saw in the morning showed descendingid paralysis, and the present servant had dysphagia.
Two symptoms that seemed unrted appeared together, so it was a little puzzling even for Ray.
¡®If symptoms of descendingid paralysis appear¡the release of acetylcholine at the neuromuscr junction¡.presynaptic terminal must have been reduced or blocked.¡¯
That would be a hint of the neurotoxin that has spread through the patient¡¯s body.
In addition to that, there are symptoms of dysphagia.
It was difficult to know just by examining the two patients.
Chapter 582
Episode 582 The true identity of the poison (2)
After drawing blood from an attendant just in case, Ray immediately sought other attendants.
Paralysis in the first patient.
The second patient presented with dysphagia.
And the third patient had both dysphagia and blurred vision.
Ray let out a sigh of relief.
¡®There are no symptoms of difficulty breathing.¡¯
It can be said that it is fortunate among misfortunes, but it is still difficult to infer what kind of poison it is by looking at the symptoms alone.
Perhaps Germany did not exist in modern times.
A tinge of anxiety about the unknown ran through his head.
After visiting all five attendants, Ray took their blood.
The frightened servants resisted fiercely, but they are not in a situation where they are in danger of losing their lives.
When he said that he might not be able to detoxify it forever unless he draws blood, they surrendered themselves.
After collecting blood from all five people, Ray decided to use a centrifuge straight away.
Having half-forcedly rented the chief chambein¡¯s office, he tidied up the surroundings.
It took some time because the therapists were making a fuss even while drawing blood, but they kept their mouths shut on the condition that theye into the office and monitor his movements.
Ray, who ordered a maid to fetch water from a double bath, put the bottles containing the attendants¡¯ blood into the centrifuge.
click-!
The bottle was seated with a light sound.
Normally, it can be operated for more than 10 minutes at 3000 rpm, but that is a term used only in modern medical devices.
¡®It¡¯s an experimental device. I¡¯m not sure unless I turn around a little more.¡¯
Rpm itself is higher than modern ones.
But isn¡¯t there such a thing as one thing?
Ray decided to invest more time to produce the right results.
When the blood bottle was put in and mana flowed into the magic tool, the centrifuge started to spin with a strange sound.
Whoops-!
The therapists said nervously at the threatening sound they had heard for the first time.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that a magic tool?¡±
It just went well.
Although it was madete, it will also be an advance in medicine.
Ray happily exined to them.
¡°You know that blood isposed of blood cells and sma with different densities. Since they have different densities, they are separated from each other when rotated with strong centrifugal force. We will check there for poison.¡±
¡°Checking for poison¡ by looking at the patient¡¯s blood?¡±
¡°Most food-borne poisons can be identified by looking at blood serum. As I just said, when the fibrin¡ that is, the clotting factor that causes blood to clot is removed from the separated sma, it bes serum. It may take some time, but the effect is certain.¡±
At his words, the therapists treated him like a lunatic rather than understanding.
Those who had been listening seriously until halfwayughed.
¡°haha. I¡¯m not crazy. What did you say, but in the end it was just nonsense?¡±
¡°It is nonsense. I¡¯d say look at the blood and judge for yourself. It¡¯s a method I¡¯ve never heard of before.¡±
Most therapists shook their heads.
However, only a few therapists seriously thought about it and soon threw out one or two words.
¡°¡If you¡¯re telling the truth and you can look directly at blood¡ you might be able to figure out the difference in blood density from person to person.¡±
¡°Even people with blood disease will be able to find it easily. If we can detect it and prepare for it, we might be able to prevent the spread of the gue with little damage.¡±
There were few positive answers, but that alone made Ray happy.
It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve had a peaceful medical conversation.
Of course, it was the basis of the basics, but this alone was enough to bring pleasure to Ray.
Excited, he teased his mouth as fiercely as the speed of the centrifuge.
¡°I will not stop at preparing for the disease. Among serumponents, ¦Ã-globulin corrtes with immunity. There are antibodies in it. When used properly, these antibodies can even neutralize germs.¡±
¡°That is amazing.¡±
¡°Therapists will be busier. ha ha ha.¡±
It¡¯s a joke atmosphere, but what is it?
As long as you know it properly, the rest is enough to see the result.
As we chatted, the centrifuge stopped operating.
Ray took out a bottle of blood and ced it on the wooden board he had prepared, observing for a while.
¡®It¡¯s properly divided into sma and blood cells.¡¯
I was worried because it was my first magic tool, but luckily there seemed to be no problem.
Now all that remains is to wait.
When the centrifuged blood clots, serum will be made.
And in that serum, there must be the answer you were looking for.
¡°Patients will have to endure it until then¡¡±
In the case of neurotoxin, there are cases in which symptoms appear acutely.
Symptoms of fever and vomiting are mild, but it was difficult to deal with symptoms such as shortness of breath, intestinal obstruction, paralysis, or shock.
Normally, Ray looked at Gaia like shit, but he couldn¡¯t help but pray for her now.
¡®I¡¯ve done something for me so far, so let¡¯s do a favor.¡¯
Still no answer came.
If this is the case, I don¡¯t know what adults are doing every century.
* * *
By the time he was praying unanswerably.
There was amotion downstairs.
¡°Wow!¡±
One of the attendants who had been lying still suddenly started to vomit.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Call the chi therapist!¡±
¡°Oh okay!¡±
When the two maids who were nursing went to call the healer, those who remained tried to calm the maid who did not stop vomiting.
They pulled me up from the bed and patted me on the back.
¡°Cheuk! Whoops!¡±
The attendant then vomited the residue from his mouth.
Because he vomited a lot in a short time, the bed was already soaked with vomit.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to make them drink radish water?¡±
¡°I think I should at least rinse my mouth¡¡±
It wasn¡¯t that the attendants were sharp.
The therapists came and went a few times, but how could they do what they couldn¡¯t solve?
If it was simply vomiting, I was afraid of what would happen if I made her drink the wrong water as long as she knew that she was already poisoned.
Because of this, they took no action.
The attendants, helplessly looking down at their colleagues, eagerly waited for the healers to arrive.
* * *
At that time, when Ray was looking at the blood bottle waiting for the coagtion reaction.
A bad feeling passed through his mind.
At such a time, there are two maids who frantically visit the chief chambein¡¯s office.
When I widened my senses, there was a lot of uproar downstairs.
Seeing that several attendants were clinging to it, there must have been another symptom.
at that time.
As if confirming that her premonition was correct, thedies-in-waiting burst through the door without knocking.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal! Healers, pleasee down!¡±
The bewildered therapists asked, pretending to be calm.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°The vomiting won¡¯t stop! I don¡¯t think I can leave it like this¡¡±
¡°Umm¡ Okay. Then only a few remain and let the rest go downstairs.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The therapists quickly packed up and went downstairs with only three or four people left.
Will they be able to determine the cause of the symptoms?
Remaining in the office, Ray shook his head to clear his doubts.
¡®Anyway, they¡¯re doctors too. I¡¯m sure you know why the vomiting urs.¡¯
He wrote down the time the second symptom started.
Now that the third and fourth symptoms may start together.
He had to do his best to find a solution in the separated serum.
However, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it in my head.
¡®If you showed symptoms of vomiting as it is food-borne poison, it might be acute gastritis or acute intestinal obstruction. You shouldn¡¯t let go of tension.¡¯
For now, I have no choice but to trust the therapists who have gone down, but if something goes wrong, it is better to quickly diagnose and deal with it.
As if writing down a chart, Ray listed the symptoms one by one in his head.
Even so, he did not take his eyes off the blood disease that showed the coagtion reaction.
A little time passes.
The blood bottle, which had finally begun to coagte, waspletely separated into a dark red loweryer and a pale yellow upperyer.
After transferring the pale yellow serum from which the fibrin had disappeared into a suitable container, Ray immediately took out a microscope.
Looking at it, which looked quite strange, the therapists expressed their doubts.
¡°It looks strange. What is that tool for?¡±
Ray replied, being careful not to spit out.
¡°I¡¯m going to look into the serum with this.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t think it will make much of a difference whether you look through it or see it with your own eyes.¡±
Ray shook his head at the therapist who did not hesitate to say that his eyes were better than a high-magnification microscope.
This is because scientific civilization has not developed as much as magic has developed.
Civilization here is at a standstill as if someone is blocking it.
Of course, the growth of magical knowledge and military power is being made, but only the scientific aspect is still unexplored.
So I have no choice but to show a cold attitude towards the unknown.
Did you say that one hundred words is not enough?
Ray decided to show rather than exin in words.
Of course, the first step was to detect the toxin in the serum.
Apparently, the therapists who went down did not seem to havee up with a solution yet.
Putting the observation dish on the stage of the microscope, Ray adjusted the focus of the part that became the eyepiece.
Because it was made in a hurry, there were no screws for fine adjustment.
That¡¯s why I have no choice but to adjust it to be a little wilder than the modern one.
Concentrating his nerves on his fingertips, he adjusted his focus as precisely as possible.
Eventually, the focuses into focus.
After looking for a long time, Ray finally got the answer he wanted so much.
¡®¡Clostridium botulinum.¡¯
Chapter 583
Episode 583: Poison identity (3)
Botulinus bacteria found naturally are mostly harmless to humans, but under certain circumstances, these spores grow and produce toxins that are fatal to humans.
If so, the symptoms of the attendants are¡
¡°¡botulinum toxosis.¡±
It is a disease that causes severe spastic paralysis caused by a neurotoxin produced by Clostridium botulinum.
Botulinum toxin differs from other pathogens in that the toxin produced by the bacterium, not the pathogen itself, is fatal.
In severe cases, respiratory muscles may be paralyzed, resulting in respiratory failure or death.
The only treatment is to administer antitoxin serum.
There was no way that antitoxin serum could exist in this ce where the concept of medicine had just entered.
It wasn¡¯t even that there was no way.
Ray rummaged through his backpack and pulled out a luxurious wooden box.
The eyes of the therapists who had been silently watching his behavior widened as jewels were piled up in a wooden box that was no more than the size of a palm.
Even if I sell just that wooden box, I will be able to buy a decent house.
¡°What else is that?¡±
¡°Myst lifeline.¡±
It is the holy water that Pope Ey made by praying for himself to take care of himself the other day.
I got it in case I needed it in the future, but I never dreamed that I would use it so usefully.
Although it is the Holy Water of the Pope, which is said to be made only once or twice a year, it was worth it if it could prolong the lives of patients.
But there was a problem.
Originally, one bottle is enough for two people to drink.
However, since five people had to be saved now, the amount of holy water was severely insufficient.
¡®If Gaia had poured holy power into holy water, it would be cured¡ but if not, I might have to make my own antitoxin serum.¡¯
If the amount of treatment is insufficient, it will only be enough to slow down the symptoms.
If you¡¯re lucky, it¡¯ll be cured, if not, the status quo is maintained.
Regardless of the oue of the two, I had to move first.
Upon discovering the disease, Ray immediately grabbed a wooden box and headed downstairs.
* * *
Silveria, who was ced in her room by order of her father, Count Sylvester, was shocked by the news brought by the maid.
¡°Is that for real?¡±
Thedy-in-waiting answered her question with a fierce nod.
¡°That¡¯s right, ma¡¯am. Well, that son of a noble from the Kingdom of Celia is trying to save the poisoned people this time. I heard that you also have a certificate of healing from the Holy Land?¡±
Rumors spread in an instant, from the healer to thedies-in-waiting, and then to Sylveria¡¯s ears.
Hearing thedy-in-waiting, she was dumbfounded.
¡®Swordsmanship in practice¡ And this time as a healer. How can one person have all those talents?¡¯
The first one was wonderful.
They reversed their family on the defensive and now have a stable source of funds.
The second time I saw his powerlessness, I was a little afraid.
It is not an easy task for one person to have both talents in magic and swordsmanship.
Even more so if it is an outstanding talent, as if it was bestowed from heaven.
However, this time, since he has a good opinion in medicine, how can I exin this?
After thinking for a while, she jumped up from her seat.
¡°I can¡¯t. I will go and see it with my own two eyes.¡±
The maid shook her head fiercely in astonishment at Sylveria¡¯s words.
¡°Oh no,dy! The Count will be very angry when it is known that thedy has left the room!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be caught.¡±
It really couldn¡¯t have been an absurd answer.
The maid who was trying to stop her was also dumbfounded after hearing it.
Taking advantage of that opportunity, Silveria stunned the maid with light movements and left the door.
¡°oh! Because you can¡¯t!¡±
Thedy-in-waiting tried to stop it btedly, but it was already toote.
As an Aura user in the first ce, there was nothing she could do as long as she used her strength.
Left alone in the room, the maid cried.
¡°Hey. I¡¯m the one getting scolded by the Count! I¡¯m ruined¡¡±
* * *
Ray, who came downstairs, looked at the patients¡¯ condition, seeing that the situation had calmed down a little.
¡°The vomiting has barely stopped. But we have another problem.¡±
The middle-aged healer pointed to the attendant.
Then, I could see that the left side of the attendant¡¯s face stiffened a little.
Looking at it, it became a little clearer that it was botulinum toxin.
Ray hurriedly stood in front of the patients.
¡°We need to act now.¡±
¡°I know that, but how?¡±
¡°With this.¡±
He spoke and opened the chest.
Then, a bottle filled with a transparent, sparkling liquid revealed its elegant appearance.
What kind of sickness is so bewitching?
the therapist asked, tilting their heads.
¡°Is it a potion?¡±
¡°It just looks like water¡¡±
This potion wasn¡¯t just a potion.
It is holy water created by the pope of the Holy Land after praying at the ¡®sacred water site¡¯.
If you sold the wrong price, let alone the price, you could be surrounded by the troops of the Holy Kingdom and beaten.
It is a potion that must be extremely careful in making and handling it.
Ray answered while diluting holy water with water.
¡°It¡¯s an amazing potion with amazing effects.¡±
The Holy Water of the Pope is special.
If someone who hadn¡¯t polished his divine powers recklessly drank the undiluted solution, he could really go to Gaia¡¯s side.
Therefore, it is necessary to dilute it by dissolving it in water after taking a certain amount.
The amount of Holy Water he currently has is only enough for two people.
The more water you add to dilute it, the less effective it will be.
¡®I wish I could be cured.¡¯
Even if it rots, it¡¯s called Junchi.
Still, how could the pope¡¯s holy water fail to subdue a neurotoxin equivalent to botulinum toxin?
Ray struggled to believe.
When he ordered a servant to pour holy water into the water he had obtained, the full bottle was empty.
Instead, two liters of potion was made for each person.
I¡¯ve done all I can do now.
If the holy water does not reach its full effect, it can y a role of buying time until the antitoxin serum is made.
The remaining question now is how to drink all of this two-liter potion.
Ray thought for a moment, then nodded.
¡°I have no choice but to force myself to drink.¡±
Potion is absolute.
A patient who vomited can¡¯t help it right away, but the rest of the poisoned attendants will gradually get better by drinking the manufactured holy water.
If you take your time and drink it in divided doses, the effect will be a little less.
Ray decided to get them to drink two liters of holy water in at least ten minutes.
Ready, he gave instructions to the healers.
Handing over a bucket full of holy water in turn, he raised his index finger.
¡°This is a potion. It is also a very effective potion. I give this to my patients. There may be a rejection reaction at first, but it will probably get better little by little. If you have anything to be careful about, never spill a drop.¡±
The therapists were a bit nervous because they were talking so spleenly.
¡°¡why?¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s a waste.¡±
Of course.
Even after receiving a huge amount of money from the Holy Kingdom, Rayda couldn¡¯t abandon her miserly nature.
There was no way that he would carelessly spill such arge amount of goods, enough to buy a small castle if he sold them at auction.
Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if it went into the patient¡¯s body.
If I saw it spilling on the floor, it would be so painful that I couldn¡¯t bear to open my eyes and see it.
After giving instructions to the therapists, Ray assigned the remaining therapists to their positions and put them in teams of three to care for one patient.
Fifteen healers were attached to five servants.
In this way, if something happens to the patients, they will be able to quickly notice and prepare for it.
The healers were just about to transfer the holy water to the attendants.
I kicked the door and Sylveria came in.
As soon as she entered, she nced around.
several therapists.
And in the midst of them, I saw a young man giving instructions.
¡®What the maid said was true.¡¯
She herself was worried and came to see it for herself.
Sylveria approached Ray.
¡°¡continence. Were you also working as a therapist?¡±
¡°If you want to eat well and live well in a harsh world, you have to be good at this and that.¡±
He wasn¡¯t just good at this and that, but he had reached a level at all.
Silveria grabbed her forehead as if it was absurd.
what is identity
one person
It was virtually impossible to show all of this ability at such a young age.
As she looked at Ray silently, her eyes were focused on the luxurious wooden box and empty bottle next to the bed.
A familiar pattern that seems to have been seen somewhere.
There is even a wooden box that looks unusual even at a nce.
Searching through her memories, Sylveria thought of a familiar pattern and involuntarily screamed.
¡°This one! This is Seongguk¡ Seongguk¡¯s¡¡±
Even the attention of the therapists who were busily moving as they stuttered to the end in embarrassment.
Sylveria shouted.
¡°The Holy Kingdom¡! That¡¯s the Holy Water under the direct control of the Pope!¡±
At that, one of the healers who was carrying the holy water started to hup.
with a ssh-!
The holy water in the bucket shakes greatly due to the recoil.
It¡¯s because the spine is getting chilly.
The healers hurriedly put the water in the bucket on the floor carefully.
Pope direct?
holy water?
The two words made it hard for the therapist and even Sylveria toe to their senses.
Ray shook his head and denied it.
¡°What are you talking about? This is just a potion. An effective potion.¡±
¡°What is a potion! This pattern stamped on the bottle! This is the Pope¡¯s seal! The red pattern on the wooden box is also a sign that the Holy Kingdom has granted permission! How could you do something like this¡!¡±
Silveria, who continued her thoughts, shouted in admiration.
¡°Seriously, you stole it from the Holy Kingdom!?¡±
Chapter 584
Episode 584 Departure on the Royal Road (1)
Stealing!
offend the listener.
Ray looked around.
At Sylveria¡¯s words, the other therapists looked away.
holy water.
It was only natural that no crazy person wanted to be involved with the holy water that the pope had made himself.
Ray let out a small sigh.
Since it had already been exposed, there was no way they would believe it even if they insisted that it was a potion with good efficacy.
¡°I have a small friendship with Seongguk. This is also thanks to him.¡±
¡°A little acquaintance? What kind of friendship did the pope personally confer the holy water on? Be honest. Did you steal it from the Holy Kingdom?¡±
Of course, but I didn¡¯t believe it.
In the first ce, in order to receive the Holy Water from the Pope, he had to umte a certain amount of contribution to the Holy Land.
Only one person received that at such a young age.
He was the only saint who died after being attacked by a necromancer during the age of magic.
The rest of the pope¡¯s holy water is usually used for the holy nation or used during the prayer ceremony of the high priests, so he said everything.
Since he possessed such a thing, he couldn¡¯t help but disbelieve it from Silveria¡¯s point of view.
she continued.
¡°If you tell the truth, even Goddess Gaia will have mercy on you.¡±
Gaia have mercy?
don¡¯t give or take
Rather, I was afraid that I would get caught up in something else if I epted it.
Ray, who was organizing empty bottles and wooden boxes, spat out the words as if tossing them.
¡°If you have such doubts, go to Seongguk and tell them. It¡¯s a ce where there are a lot of nobles who have nothing to do, so maybe some people wille all the way here.¡±
The saint casually criticized the priest.
Sylveria thought.
¡®¡Following the healer, this time to the Holy Water of the Pope¡¡¯
In her opinion, his actions were never something that humans could aplish.
perhaps.
maybe maybe
Could he be a great race or a descendant of him?
As those thoughts shed through her mind, Sylveria¡¯s doubts so far began to fit together like a puzzle.
Even when I was about to be attacked by a monster on the way from Celia to Heron Kingdom.
Even when he raised the guild with the wisdom of looking ahead a few moves.
I also have swordsmanship skills that are not suitable for my age.
And with the healer¡¯s certificate, he also has the Holy Water of the Pope.
It was understandable if he was a descendant of a great race.
She blinked her eyes, unaware that the puzzle she had put together had been forcibly put together.
She lowered her body abruptly and gave an example.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to know you!¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
Seeing her bowing down politely as if serving the emperor, Ray was embarrassed.
However, did he feel ufortable from that embarrassment?
Sylveria¡¯s body was bent down as if it were about to touch the ground.
¡°Please forgive my rudeness until now!¡±
¡°Why are you like this all of a sudden? Did you eat something wrong today?¡±
¡°I had bread and sd for breakfast this morning!¡±
¡°Who asked that? Why are you doing this?¡±
When Ray asked back at his continued politeness, Sylveria looked around with a chuckle and then moved closer to him.
Bringing her lips close to her ears, she spoke quietly as if in a whisper.
¡°¡Aren¡¯t you a descendant of great beings?¡±
At her words, Ray froze as if he had been hit directly by the ice dragon¡¯s breath.
Descendants of great beings?
Could it be that he knew that he was a descendant of dragons and set an example?
Thinking back, it was absurd.
¡°A great being is an asshole. Stop talking nonsense and get up. There is a mountain of work to do.¡±
¡°I ept your great will.¡±
Now, the way he speaks haspletely changed.
The eyes that Sylveria was already looking at were not the ones looking at humans.
It was a nostalgic feeling, as if the goblins he had raised in the dungeon were looking at him.
Since Ray was called the goblin god by the goblins, it was easy to guess what her eyes meant.
I¡¯d like to refute it, but if I did, I¡¯d have to exin everything about how I got the pope¡¯s holy water.
¡®If that happens, it will be revealed that I am a saint.¡¯
He didn¡¯t know how the ck room was moving.
Besides, since he secretly came to trade with the Kingdom of Heron, he wanted to avoid being exposed as a saint.
If, due to bad luck, the remnants of the ck Room spread throughout the Kingdom of Heron, they would surely not miss this good opportunity.
They¡¯ll probably take advantage of theck of confidence and attack weak kingdoms.
To that extent, it will be difficult for them to block the coalition with the ck Bang.
After weighing the pros and cons, Ray concluded that it was better to remain silent.
In the end, he couldn¡¯t refute Sylveria¡¯s words.
When Silveria, who thought of Ray as Hetzling¡¯s dragon, was following his instructions.
The healers carefully lifted the holy water and brought it to the patients.
¡°Joe be careful. Then I will shed it.¡±
¡°Whoa¡ Whoa¡ I know. Please hold that one.¡±
The amount of 2 liters was not heavy, but since the bucket itself was filled with holy water, it swayed as if it would pour out at the slightest effort.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a normal potion.
Knowing that this was the Holy Water created by the Pope, the healers were extremely cautious.
They carefully transferred the holy water they brought to the patient into a small canteen.
Then five canteens came out for each poisoned attendant.
The attendant, whose left leg was paralyzed, asked timidly.
¡°Are you telling me to drink all of this¡?¡±
The middle-aged therapist answered by shaking his hands.
¡°There is no other pointy number. This is the highest grade among the precious holy water, so be grateful.¡±
The healers looked at the holy water and licked their lips.
They had never even drank holy water made by priests, let alone popes, in their entire lives.
In the first ce, the price of the holy water that was put up for auction started at ten gold coins, so unless you were a noble or a popr merchant, you couldn¡¯t even buy it.
The middle-aged healer said to the attendants.
¡°Those who can drink for themselves, drink for themselves. Those who cannot drink alone, call us. You must drink it all in ten minutes.¡±
ten minutes.
If it was long, it was long and if it was short, it was a short time.
At least the attendants, who had no difort in drinking, pushed water over their necks.
However, the attendants who had facial paralysis or showed symptoms of dysphagia were embarrassed to see the canteen.
When dysphagiaes, therapistse to help them because trying to force swallow can cause regurgitation through the nose.
¡°Think of slowly pouring a small amount down your throat.¡±
¡°Turn it off.¡±
Gulp-
Fortunately, the chewing function was impossible, but swallowing liquids such as water was not a big problem.
In the case of a patient with facial paralysis, a small amount of water was continuously given to them, and they ate well.
Ray looked around them several times to see if their condition was improving.
All canteens were empty one by one.
It doesn¡¯t seem to have improved significantly yet, but the attendants¡¯ expressions looked much morefortable than before.
A little more time passed and the second canteen was empty.
It was seen that the stiff face of the attendant, who had suffered facial paralysis, was gradually relieved.
¡®It¡¯s definitely getting better.¡¯
The attendants, who were slow to drink because of difficulty swallowing, also gradually speed up.
The left leg was paralyzed and it was difficult to move, but it was holding afortable posture little by little.
Certainly, the holy water of the pope must be good.
I didn¡¯t even administer antitoxin serum, which was the only solution, but it was being treated little by little, so there was no panacea.
Did they realize that their bodies were gradually getting better?
Even the attendants, who had a hard time drinking at first, were now ready to lick the bottom of the canteen as if they were drinking honey water.
Sylveria looked at them with a happy face.
¡°Even though they are the servants of the family, they can also be called family members who have supported the family for a long time. You didn¡¯t say anything, but I think my father can rx now.¡±
Count Sylvester is a person with a lot of affection.
When people who were mere servants were poisoned, they spent a lot of money to call in healers, so everyone who could know knew the count¡¯s character and followed him with their hearts.
Ray also nodded in affirmation.
¡°I think the count will like it.¡±
As much as he likes it, some people will be offended by it.
For five canteens.
After drinking all the 2 liters of holy water, the attendants got up cleanly.
Ray, who had been preparing to make antitoxin antibodies if he was not cured even with holy water, was relieved when they recovered.
* * *
The Marquis of Garen mmed the table.
Kwaaaang-!
Hearing the news of the count¡¯s family, he shouted in anger.
¡°What the hell are you talking about! The servants are fine! Isn¡¯t the story different!¡±
Viscount Mace, who was confident that detoxification was impossible without the antidote they had, broke out in sweat at the wrath of the Marquis.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I never thought there would be an ambush¡¡±
¡°What are you going to do about this! After all, there is no harvest! If it turns out that we were the culprits who poisoned the county, this time we could be ostracized from the central faction!¡±
Viscount Mace gritted his teeth at his words.
In fact, the Marquis of Garen was not without fault.
It was the marquis who had the idea of touching the count¡¯s family from the beginning.
Besides, he made his own opinion, but he also agreed and put it into practice.
When things went well, he boasted that it was thanks to me, but when things went a little wrong, he immediately changed his attitude and shifted the me.
It was that of a typical small man boat.
what about one
In the kingdom, the status is higher than thew.
No matter how unfair it was, since Marquis Garen was a nobleman two levels above him, he didn¡¯t even have the courage to speak out.
If he put his mind to it, he could just as easily knock him out.
Viscount Mace struggled to make up for his failure.
¡°Give me onest chance. I will make it sessful this time.¡±
¡°joy. It¡¯s just a silly word. They say a good monarch gives you two chances.¡±
He looked down at Viscount Mace, pretending to be patronizing.
¡°Tell me.¡±
Chapter 585
Episode 585 Departure to the Royal Capital (2)
¡°Aren¡¯t there still many hostages in the count¡¯s family?¡±
At his words, the Marquis of Garen snorted.
¡°joy. What would you do if you came and took a hostage? The Count must have been suspicious of us from the moment the poison spread through his family. If my children get poisoned, they will probably me us.¡±
¡°But who would believe that?¡±
On the contrary, the bold words made Marquis Garen a dumb drunk.
¡°Rtions between the Count and other nobles are barren. Besides, I¡¯m not on good terms with the king. We hold the central nobility tightly, so the count¡¯s words are empty echoes.¡±
I heard it, and it certainly is.
No matter how much the count points to them as the culprit, there is no clear evidence, and no one will believe the words of the count with a small back.
Rather, since the king regards the count as a thorn in his eye, it could have been poison to him.
The Marquis of Garen leaned in as if he was a little interested.
¡°But the Count already has a history of deciphering the attendants. After calling in the healers, it seems that they finally made an antidote.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. The healer who created Poloris assured me that no one could create an antidote to the poison. It would be impossible to obtain holy water directly from the Holy Land, but a general antidote would be impossible.¡±
After Viscount Mace boasted, Marquis Garen decided to have a little more faith.
¡°Cluck. Then let¡¯s move onest time. Don¡¯t let me down this time.¡±
The tone of the Marquis, who had been annoyed until just now, returned to normal.
At that, Viscount Mace swept his chest.
¡®I will definitely pay you back for this humiliation someday, Marquis.¡¯
While swearing revenge in his heart, he replied with a single smile.
¡°I will do my best.¡±
* * *
When the symptoms of the attendants eased, Ray immediately packed his things and returned to the private room.
Sitting at the table and looking out over the window sill, he muttered, frowning.
¡°Strange. Even if it¡¯s quiet, it¡¯s too quiet. The back of my head is starting to ache.¡±
At times like this, something always happened.
Having been richly fed for several years in the Holy Land, he was able to acquire a supernatural ability that makes the back of his head ache when something annoying is about to happen.
¡°It¡¯s time for Marquis Garen to move slowly.¡±
I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m plotting something again.
So we need to be a little more alert.
While he was in the middle of organizing his luggage and making ns to head to the capital.
Knock-knock-
knock was heard.
Since no onees to visitte at night, let¡¯s tilt our heads and open the door.
Count Sylvester, with a benevolent face, quietly greeted me.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, saint.¡±
Ray asked, who couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment because it was such a sudden visit.
¡°Uncle Count? What are you doing at night like this?¡±
The Count bowed his head at him.
¡°I heard that you saved my family¡¯s attendants. To give thanks on behalf of the family members who have protected the family for a long time, I risked my rudeness toe to visit you in the middle of the night. Please take good care of it.¡±
¡°Excuse me, what is an excuse? Come in.¡±
With his feet, he pushed away the randomly scattered pile of luggage and prepared a seat for the count.
Unable to tell whether this was a cattle shed or a human dwelling, Count Sylvesterughed softly.
¡°ha ha ha. If you had just told me, I would have sent ady-in-waiting.¡±
It was a joke, but the answer that came back was spectacle.
¡°Still, I sorted it out.¡±
At that, the count¡¯sughter stopped.
It is said that there is order even in chaos, and now it is just that.
I threw a prank, and I never thought the answer woulde back, such as cleaning it up.
¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to send the maids sooner orter.¡¯
When he first settled down in the private room, Hansako refused to let thedies-in-waiting visit him, and he didn¡¯t know that the reaction would have turned the otherwise fine private room into an oak vige.
If the people of the Seongguk had seen this, he would have had to listen to all the swearing he would eat for the rest of his life.
The count shook his head, imagining himself having be the world¡¯s slut by impaling the saint in a stable.
¡°I have more to tell you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°A lot of time has passed now¡ I think I will have to head to the royal capital soon.¡±
Go to the royal road.
It just went well.
Since he himself had something to say to the king, it would be better to go with Count Sylvester if possible.
If you can get a wagon and ride, the journey will be quitefortable.
Ray, crazy about Gide and Sylveria, who will be left at the count¡¯s house, asked Count Sylvester.
¡°Did you tell Gideon or Sylveria?¡±
¡°Not yet. I want to keep it a secret from my children. As long as Marquis Garen is holding on, I don¡¯t know what will happen, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about.¡±
Well that¡¯s for sure
Although the Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace were living as guests, there was now that they would remain calm even when the Count was away.
There was nothing more troublesome than leading troops and forcibly upying the county.
Hana Ray wasn¡¯t that worried.
Even when his life was threatened by an assassin who came to kill him, he steadfastly resisted.
Silveria also had the strength to recognize her own shorings and ept them.
In his opinion, the two were enough to fill the vacancy of the count.
Ray shook his head and said.
¡°I believe in my children. They are strong enough to bepared to the Marquis of Garen.¡±
¡°¡Saint.¡±
¡°At least I can do enough to protect the family while the count is away.¡±
Silveria, who has been freed from wastes from her body and has freed up mana, can¡¯t be bothered by even moderate level knights.
In addition, Gide, who has a strangely calm side, knows how to use the power of the family in the right ce.
After starting to run the guild, his qualities were ignited in earnest, so he was no less than Count Sylvester.
Is that all?
Since the management of funds became free, the power of Count Sylvester has also recovered more than before.
Even if Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace brought troops, they would be able to hold out to some extent.
When he said that, Count Sylvester¡¯s concerns eased to some extent.
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with youplimenting me like that.¡±
There are no parents who are offended by the praise of their children.
Moreover, it felt even better when he praised him as a neer in the famous Gaia kingdom.
Ray smiled and looked at Count Sylvester, then suddenly turned his head away from the weak presence outside.
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°There is someone out there. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good purpose, seeing as it¡¯s hiding its presence.¡±
Moreover, it is all the more so when I see him walking to a dark shaded ce, pointing to the wall.
I guess I didn¡¯t have a good feeling.
¡®Maybe he¡¯s the one who poisoned the well.¡¯
It¡¯s obvious who the culprit is, so I¡¯m not too curious.
It would be great if we could get evidence.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Ray quickly put on a robe and erased his presence.
Count Sylvester, who watched as he melted into the air, swallowed a breath.
It was truly a terrifying hideaway.
¡®It wasn¡¯t for no reason that the kingdom of Celia was paying attention to the saint.¡¯
Even though I was looking at it with my own two eyes, I couldn¡¯t feel any presence, so I didn¡¯t dare to sense the extent of his level.
Earl Sylvester, who came to his senses, btedly followed Ray.
* * *
The night gotte.
By the time even the birds that had been chirping tirelessly were exhausted and fell asleep.
Two figures swayed in the dark.
Covered in ck robes from head to toe, they walked cautiously, worried about who might find out.
¡°Are you really sure?¡±
He nodded his head at the words of the Marquis Garen, who asked as if he was disapproving.
Viscount Mace said, holding up the dark gray incense burner in his hand.
¡°This is an item brought from the pce treasury. I swear, if you inhale the incense, you will fall into eternal sleep until the incense burner goes out.¡±
¡°His Majesty would faint if he found out that there is a thief like you in the kingdom.¡±
Shedding praises that were not praises, Marquis Garen elerated her steps.
¡®That¡¯s strange. There¡¯s no one around.¡¯
I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that someone was watching me from earlier.
Somehow, the back of my neck felt chilly, and I wanted to finish my work quickly and go back to the private room.
The two passed by the garden and entered the county¡¯s interior in earnest.
At the same time, they covered their mouths with wet towels and lit an incense burner.
Roaring-!
As the mes soared once, smoke of the same color rose from the ck-grey incense burner.
Let¡¯s exchange nces and wait for a while.
Two soldiers standing guard at the entrance copsed helplessly.
After confirming that the incense burner was effective, they moved a little more boldly.
Upon entering the mansion, I saw the attendants lying down one by one.
Even the knights in te armor wanted to resist a little, but soon fell asleep and struggled.
The Marquis of Garen let out a peculiar, eerie smile.
¡°Heh heh. nice.¡±
¡°We have to finish quickly and go back. It might arouse suspicion.¡±
Viscount Mace took the lead and turned the incense burner around.
Then the incense began to spread throughout the mansion.
As if some special magic had been applied, the smoke hovered around the ce for a while, preventing it from being ventted.
They walked through the corridors and into deeper and deeper areas.
yet.
Knocked ¨C
Around the time I finally opened Sylveria¡¯s door.
Ray, who had been watching the scene, secretly revealed his presence.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
Shocked, Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace hurriedly widened their distance.
¡°Who are you!¡±
¡°Heh heh. What do you know?¡±
¡°Sicilia¡¯s brat!¡±
They didn¡¯t know that they would be caught, so their surprise was even greater.
On the other hand, Ray was just enjoying the current situation.
I followed behind with no way of thinking, but I never thought I¡¯d catch the criminal!
If you take care of the two guys here, you¡¯ll be able to worry less when you empty the county¡¯s houseter!
Even though Count Sylvester, who was following him, fell asleep.
At first, the two of them panicked, but soon realized that he was alone and began to smile.
¡®Khehehe. naughty kid. Do you think you can handle the two of us by yourself? I will avenge the disgrace of thest time.¡¯
¡®ha ha ha. Things are going well today.¡¯
The two stanced without even realizing that they were sticking their heads into the tiger¡¯s jaws.
Chapter 586
Episode 586 Departure to the Royal Road (3)
Seeing how they react as soon as they show their presence, it seems that their skills are not that low.
Ray watched the two of them silently.
¡®It¡¯s a stable posture.¡¯
Compared to Sylveria, the difference between heaven and earth.
At least, it must have reached the upper-intermediate level of the Auror user.
Ray, who had been standing there without taking any particr stance, kicked the ground.
Then his model shot out like a darting arrow.
¡°Huh!¡±
Viscount Mace, who swallowed his breath, hurriedly put his hand to his side.
Faaaaang-!
With a gong sound, Viscount Mace took a couple of steps back.
Ray also made a surprised expression as he did not know that he would block it.
¡°Oh, how is it?¡±
The face of Viscount Mace, who barely blocked one move, was ck and dead, unlike the first.
He had a gut feeling with only one sh.
¡®If we fight, it¡¯s inevitable.¡¯
I only blocked one light blow, but my hands were still tingling.
If he rushed to kill with sincerity, it was obvious that he would be killed without even a decent resistance.
That¡¯s why he raised his voice even more.
¡°Yeah man! How dare you touch a noble! Do you think you will be safe even aftermitting such evil!¡±
¡°Heh heh. Who is the bad one, me who touched the nobility or you who tried to annihte the entire county?¡±
It is a way of speaking that convinces them that they are the ones who sprayed the poison.
Viscount Mace, who had been stabbed inwardly, came out more confidently, erasing his embarrassment.
¡°What are you talking about! Can¡¯t I just get down on my knees and apologize!¡±
¡°Take off pretentiousness. Aren¡¯t you the culprit who poisoned the well? I was thinking about how to get the evidence, but I never thought it woulde out on its own. Hey, it¡¯s so fortunate that nobles are stupid.¡±
And there.
Ray looked at the censer in their hands.
A dark gray incense burner.
Undoubtedly.
That was probably a magic tool created by the ck Room.
The pattern skillfully engraved on the side of the incense burner is proof of him.
¡®Is incense next to the flute that controls the monsters?¡¯
Even with that alone, quite a few knights and nobles were dead.
Even Sylveria, a beginner user, fell asleep without knowing the world.
When Ray didn¡¯t answer, Viscount Mace threatened again, probably thinking that his words were being taken.
¡°The crime of touching the marquess and viscounts in this kingdom is not small! If you leave immediately, I will spare your life!¡±
¡°Well, I don¡¯t need to save you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a man who doesn¡¯t know how precious his life is! Regret your foolishness!¡±
Viscount Mace gained a bit of confidence.
It was because he noticed the quiet Marquis of Garen chanting from behind.
¡®If magices flying from behind, this guy won¡¯t be able to move quickly.¡¯
Moreover, the opponent came to protect Sylveria.
If it is necessary, it is enough to take her as a hostage and run away.
Viscount Mace, who was watching, quickly pulled out the sword stuck in his waist and swung it.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The tip of his sword, which flew through the air, caught Ray¡¯s throat.
At the same time, Marquis Garen, who finished the chant, also manifested magic.
¡°die! Ice spear!¡±
¡®This is the end!¡¯
A deep smile formed on the Marquis¡¯ lips.
It would not be easy for even a 6th Circle Grand Mage to shake off both the swordsman and magic attacking at close range.
Moreover, he looked for a golden opportunity and even led the other party off guard.
This one move could never go wrong.
Viscount Mace¡¯s sword passed through his throat, and the Marquis¡¯ magic prated him.
The moment they wanted their attack to hit.
Faaaaang-!
With the sound of air bursting, the Viscount and Marquis¡¯ attacks bounced back.
The sword staggered as it fell, and the recoilpletely cut Viscount Mace¡¯s chest open.
Undoubtedly believing in their victory, they gritted their teeth and prepared for the next attack.
Viscount Mace, who raised mana, quickly turned and retreated.
Then, like a ghost, a fist flew into the empty seat.
Whiik-!
¡®Funny punching.¡¯
It seems that he has no practical experience.
Viscount Mace sighed in relief and raised his sword.
However, the fist that must have struck the air twisted its path strangely like a snake, and soon followed the direction in which he was retreating.
He hurriedly raised his sword to try to block it, but the response was toote.
Ray¡¯s fist pierced Viscount Mace¡¯s abdomen.
¡°Cuck!¡±
Kwaaaang-!
The viscount¡¯s body stretched out.
When Viscount Mace, who belonged to a prestigious swordsmanship family, copsed without even using his strength, Marquis Garen, who was left alone, hurriedly approached Sylveria.
He took out a short dagger from his bosom and brought it to Sylveria¡¯s neck.
¡°Don¡¯te. Any movement will kill this child. Don¡¯t you want to do that too?¡±
Seeing that ugly figure, Ray smiled coldly.
It¡¯s not enough that he tried to poison unrted attendants, and now he can¡¯t resist and even uses the lives of people who are sleeping as his shield.
Even goblins, who are called mere insignificants, do not do such mean things.
¡°Khehehe. Isn¡¯t it enough to preserve life? Get out of here right now. If you don¡¯t listen, I¡¯ll cut off each child¡¯s fingers.¡±
As if those words were sincere, the blue-edged dagger aimed at Silveria¡¯s beautiful fingers.
Ray looked at the figure quietly and memorized a starter word.
¡°Hold.¡±
magic age.
A relic of the era when higher-ranking mages had omnipotent power to low-circle mages.
Upon recognizing his magic, Marquis Garen¡¯s pupils trembled wildly.
¡®Uh¡ how¡?¡¯
I couldn¡¯t even think of what to do with my body that was hardened like a stone and couldn¡¯t move.
His eyes didn¡¯t know how to leave Ray, who was constantly approaching.
Ray snatched the dagger from the Marquis.
Then, at once, he put the sword into the Marquis¡¯ grasp.
Pooh-!
The intense pain he had never experienced before made the Marquis Garen¡¯s forehead swell with veins.
Ray asked while looking at the marquis¡¯s red face.
¡°How does it feel to be unable to resist?¡±
Being bound by mana, the marquis could not even open his mouth and could not even scream at will.
He is truly a piece of garbage.
This guy was someone who could easily risk the lives of a hundred people to satisfy his own self-interest.
It wasn¡¯t worth keeping alive, but killing it like this is not an example.
¡®It must be necessary to suppress the spirit of the central nobles.¡¯
If you think about the future, it would be better to put it in an underground prison.
Laying Viscount Mace and Marquis Garen in a corner (?), Ray immediately crushed the dark gray incense burner.
As one side of the spell was erased, the smoke from the incense burner gradually faded and thenpletely disappeared.
As the dark gray smoke that engulfed the inside of the mansion disappeared, the people who had been asleep woke up.
They all fell asleep as if they had fainted, so I was very perplexed.
The knights who forgot their duty and fell asleep ran to the office ming themselves.
¡°Find the lord!¡±
¡°The Count is not in the Ji Office!¡±
They were summoned in the middle of the night, not because of the missing Count.
Ray, who was still watching the scene, decided to keep his mouth shut for the face of the count who was sleeping like spreading in the bush.
* * *
Silveria rubbed her eyes and stood up.
She passed out suddenly, so as soon as she got up, she looked around.
¡®Why am I¡¡¯
I¡¯m sure he wasbing his hair after he got back to his room and got ready for bed.
My head was nk for an instant, as if I had passed out.
Then, Sylveria met eyes with Ray standing in front of the door and hurriedly covered her body.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
I had to show the man I was wearing my nightgown.
Of course, it was covered with a light nket, but it was the first time in her life that she was embarrassed.
I didn¡¯t know that I would have such a big reaction.
Ray was also taken aback.
Seeing Sylveria dyeing her face red, he apologized.
¡°sorry. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so surprised.¡±
¡°How can the great being above be in such a ce¡¡±
When will the suspicion of being a lizard be lifted off?
To lighten the mood.
Ray answered with a slight joke.
¡°A great being was preventing the count¡¯s destruction.¡±
He kicked the Marquis and Viscount, who were lying in a corner, with his toe.
Marquis Garen¡¯s mana flow had already been released, so he was stopping the bleeding from his grip that had been pierced with his own mana.
Only then did Silveria, who noticed the existence of the two, covered her mouth.
¡°Saving the Countess¡ I can¡¯t believe it¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Apparently, he tried to poison everyone in the count¡¯s family. I¡¯ll have to hear the details myself.¡±
At those words, Sylveria¡¯s face turned blue.
¡°It can¡¯t be¡ This is no small thing. We must speak to His Majesty the King immediately.¡±
Know.
However, Count Sylvester hadn¡¯t been able to afford that yet.
tax evasion charges.
On top of that, he had already lost contact with the central nobility.
Thest king¡¯s will was not enough to make it checked by the royal family and the central faction.
As a result, Count Sylvester was isted from the Heron kingdom.
Even if she confessed the truth to the king in the current situation, it was uncertain whether punishment would be properly carried out.
Because of that, Ray thought he had no choice but to go directly to the capital and negotiate.
¡®Looking at what he¡¯s done so far, the king is quite stubborn. There¡¯s no way the royal family will take care of it simply because they caught the culprit who spread poison in the count¡¯s family.¡¯
That¡¯s why it was best to go to the royal road with Count Sylvester and transport the culprit to the royal family.
Unless, of course, it is epted.
I couldn¡¯t.
Ray put a lot of time and energy into catching these two.
I had no choice but to ask the Heron royal family for such a reward.
without knowing what he was thinking.
Marquis Garen, who overheard the story, secretly smiled.
¡®Cluck cluck. The moment you talk to the king, you guys will be in vain.¡¯
After all, they would be freed with the help of the central nobility.
In the end, it would be satisfactory as a royal family because you can get rid of the count family, which you regard as a thorn in the eye.
I don¡¯t know what the oue will be.
The Marquisughed at them inwardly.
Chapter 587
Episode 587 Departure for the Royal Road (4) As
the morning dawned, there was a stir in Count Sylvester¡¯s family.
Even with the title, the knights who remained in the count¡¯s family and imed to be vassals rose up in indignation.
¡°How dare something like this happen!¡±
¡°This is nonsense! I must speak to His Majesty the King immediately!¡±
Their anger was so great that the entire battlefield reverberated.
Count Sylvester nodded and said.
¡°I know. Get ready to leave for the royal road right away. I must have an audience with His Majesty myself.¡±
Even though he was a count with the authority of immediate disposition, he had no authority to punish the Marquis of Garen as he had a lower title than the Marquis.
In this case, all actions of the nobility are entrusted to the king.
¡®I don¡¯t know if His Majesty will punish the Marquis Garen¡ but right now there is no other option.¡¯
In my heart, I wanted to immediately cut the neck of the marquis who tried to kill all of my family members, but it is regrettable that I could not do that.
Fortunately, the central nobles are still unaware of this fact.
If they had known, they would have rushed frantically to get the Marquis and Viscount out.
Count Sylvester, who had a hardened heart, hit the desk lightly.
¡°Bind the criminals and load them into the wagon.¡±
The vassals bowed their heads and replied.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°I will prepare immediately.¡±
* * *
Ray heard that Count Sylvester was preparing to leave.
It went well even though I had to head to the royal capital.
Moreover, the thought that he could finally put the troublesome Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace into the royal prison made even his frustrated heart feel better.
¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave too.¡±
If you make a deal with King Heron and arrange the Dragon Rare, your work in Heron Kingdom will be over.
You¡¯ll have to find the chimera the lich made, but seeing as it hasn¡¯t been seen before, it¡¯s probably already dead or living in hiding where humans can¡¯t see it.
It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to use my hands if it doesn¡¯t harm me.
Ray looked out the window.
Since the capture of the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace, the county has been slowly returning to normal.
The once-quiet gymnasium is back to life, and you can sometimes see smiles on the faces of the attendants here and there.
Of course, the soldiers still wielded their swords with an alluring gesture.
Even though the light of tension has not disappeared from the faces of the knights and soldiers, Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace have been captured, so they will feel a little relieved.
More than ten carriages lined up in front of the count¡¯s family.
As the wagons carrying the Sylvester family¡¯s g proudly boasted, Ray, who packed up his belongings and left the private room, blew a whistle as he watched them.
¡°Whiyu. Now that the upper ranks are doing well, I feel like a noble now.¡±
When he was admiring the procession of carriages.
Count Sylvester, who recognized Ray, pretended to know him.
¡°You got out early. Are you ready?¡±
¡°Are there any preparations? Just bring a backpack and you¡¯re done.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Now we can head to the royal capital. I owe a lot to you. I would like to express my gratitude on behalf of my family members¡¡±
At those words, Ray felt something indescribable reluctance.
His instincts dutifully sounded the rm, as he had usually had a bad experience with gratitude under these circumstances.
¡®This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡¯
He thought to himself and waved his hands.
¡°What is gratitude? I like to beid back. If it¡¯s a heavy gift, take it back.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a small giftpared to what you¡¯ve done for me.¡±
When the count said such a thing, it was a little tempting to listen.
Ray pretended not to win and turned to the count.
¡°When you say that, it¡¯s hard to keep saying no.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. Please ept it.¡±
Count Sylvester took out a white letter from his bosom and handed it to her.
¡°This is¡¡±
When I opened it, there was no content, only the seal of Count Sylvester was stamped on it.
Count Sylvester looked at him and said.
¡°It is my seal. Keep the letter and send it to me when the timees when you need my help. No matter what you ask for, I will do my best to help.¡±
In other words, is it like the right to wish?
Ray¡¯s expression brightened as it was a more useful gift than he thought.
¡°thank you.¡±
It was by far one of my favorite gifts I¡¯ve ever received.
If necessary, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to get help in the event of an all-out war with the Heukbang?
¡®It¡¯s a small force now, but I don¡¯t know againter.¡¯
It is better to prepare allies in advance.
Right now, Count Sylvester¡¯s family is on the weak side in the kingdom of Heron, but after a little while, they will surely be able to seize the strongest troops in the kingdom.
Count Sylvester looked at Ray, who said he liked him, and made a happy expression.
¡®I wish I could ept him as my son-inw.¡¯
I couldn¡¯t help but feel regretful, so I licked my lips.
But he knows too.
His bowl was too big to y within his family.
If Silveria was kept attached to it for no reason, the current bond that somehow held onto it would also be severed.
Count Sylvester put his regret behind him and folded his heart.
¡°Come on, get in the carriage. We¡¯ll start on the royal road now.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
When Ray got into the carriage, the knights led the horses and escorted them around the carriage.
However, the number of knights is quite small.
At most, there were only about a dozen knights under themand of one knightmander.
The reason why they have no choice but tomand this amount of troops while having a record of being threatened by assassins sent by the royal family is probably to avoid disliking the king.
Due to Count Sylvester¡¯s position, he could not lead arge army to the royal castle.
¡®It must be difficult.¡¯
It is a countess who gets hit here and there.
Even if he went to the royal castle, he was worried that the nobles would not notice him or that he would not hear bitter words from the king.
just as expected.
The count¡¯s face was full of worry as he climbed into the carriage.
It seems that the steps towards the royal castle are not light.
Let Count Sylvester sit a little ufortable.
Escorted by knights, the wagon started slowly.
* * *
The Royal Capital of Heron Kingdom is quite crowded.
The road paved around the capital was suitable for gathering merchants, and the existence of guilds divided by region was perfect for inviting adventurers.
As various facilities began to appear in the capital, which was already crowded, most of the crowds were confined to the capital.
Therefore, it was only natural that the power of the central aristocrats, who upied the territories around the capital, would grow stronger.
King Heron, who was suffering from headaches due to the central nobles, tilted his head at the news the soldier delivered.
¡°So you¡¯re saying that Count Sylvester is looking for Jim?¡±
¡°yes. Look at this.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
I received the parchment the soldier gave me and opened it.
There, along with various greetings, it was written that he wanted to have an audience with him.
After reading for a while, the king was surprised to see what was written in the letter.
¡®They imprisoned the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace¡ What the hell are you talking about?¡¯
Details will be delivered as soon as they arrive at the capital.
Unless Count Sylvester went crazy, there was no way he would arrest the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace and treat them as criminals.
If so, there was a high possibility that the marquis and the viscount were guilty of that much in this situation.
¡®What crime did the Countmit to arresting the Marquis?¡¯
This is an obvious hypocrisy.
If the reason was not justifiable, Count Sylvester could have been executed on the spot.
King Heron, who was lost in thought while holding the letter, smiled lightly.
¡°i get it. Go away.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After issuing a congrattory order, the soldier bows his head and withdraws.
King Heron, who remained in the Great War, tightly gripped the handle of the throne.
¡®If the count¡¯s words are true¡ I might give a big blow to the central aristocrats with this.¡¯
He was a king who was nervous about the growing power of the central nobility.
I felt better when an opportunity came up in an unexpected ce.
It was because he was able to eliminate two giant heads of the central aristocratic faction, Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace.
In addition to that, if they confiscate their territories and titles and rece them with royal nobles, their own power will grow as well.
In that case, the central nobles would not be able to move recklessly.
¡®Then¡ what remains is how justly Count Sylvester captured the Marquis and the Viscount¡¡¯
Seeing that he wanted to have an audience with himself right away, it wouldn¡¯t be easy.
Even if it was a little ambiguous to arrest the Marquis and the Viscount, King Heron was determined to stand by Count Sylvester¡¯s side this time.
¡°It¡¯s not like this, I guess we should hold a banquet. ha ha ha.¡±
Just in time, the prince¡¯s birthday must have arrived.
I will hold a big banquet in the name of this and openly cut down the status of the central aristocrats.
When things seemed to be going well, the smile did not leave King Heron¡¯s face.
* * *
The carriage ran all afternoon, but the vige was nowhere to be seen.
Moreover, it was not long before the wheel of the wagon in the lead was broken, perhaps because of poor maintenance.
Normally, if it was a nobleman¡¯s territory, the road for the wagon would be paved, but in this ce, only some grass was cut, it was the forest itself.
Count Sylvester made a troubled face.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal¡. We have to arrive at the castle within three days.¡±
¡°Three days?¡±
¡°The letter I sent to His Majesty said that it would arrive in three days, so it would be a disgrace to not arrive within that time.¡±
¡°That is also true.¡±
If a person who wants to have an audience with the king can¡¯t keep the time promise, how can a proper meeting be possible?
¡®I have no choice but to fix the wheel.¡¯
Ray had no choice but to roll up his arms.
Chapter 588
Episode 588 Departure on the Royal Road (5)
Tuong! Turong-!
The cheerful sound of hammering echoed through the forest.
Ray, who turned over several times to inspect the wheels of the wagon, soon put down the hammer as if satisfied.
¡°This is enough.¡±
Thepleted wheel in his hands was in pretty good shape.
The knights admired his ability to restore a half-broken wheel to normal in only twenty minutes or so.
¡°Awesome.¡±
¡°The carpenter is going to cry too.¡±
The exterior was covered with wood, so there were some ugly parts, but it was not unreasonable to see that he was already a carpenter when he saw that he noticed like a ghost and ned when there were angr parts.
Ray smiled at the knights¡¯ praise.
¡°This is nothing.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, I heard that you handled the work of the healers instead. I wish I had a lot of talent. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Really? You should have seen the faces of those high-nosed therapists! I feel relieved, hahahaha!¡±
The knightsughed heartily.
After inserting the repaired wheel into the wagon, Ray nodded after rolling it around several times.
¡°It¡¯s done. There should be no problem until we reach the capital. New wheels can be changed on the royal road.¡±
At that, Count Sylvesterughed.
¡°Thank you. I didn¡¯t know you could touch trees.¡±
¡°Once upon a time, I spit and touched some wood at the cksmith¡¯s.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It wouldn¡¯t have been normal if you were there. I want to know where that forge is.¡±
know it hurts
If you visit him to entrust him with a request, he will probably get pped in the cheek.
When he himself was introduced by Aira, he had to offer his cheeks, saying, ¡®How dare a kid who doesn¡¯t understand railroading dare step into a sacred forge?¡¯
Ray, recalling the past, shook his head.
¡°How long do we have until the capital?¡±
Count Sylvester, who climbed into the carriage and leaned deeply against the back of the chair, answered while stroking his beard.
¡°Ugh. I¡¯ll have to go two full days. I hope nothing special happens in the meantime¡¡±
He nced at the carriages behind him as he spoke.
Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace.
The fact that the marquis and viscount were captured hadn¡¯t been leaked yet, so the central nobles might not know about it, but if it became known before arriving at the capital, there was a possibility that things could go wrong.
Ray also looked at the back carriages.
There is still no signs of being felt around.
¡®Two days.¡¯
It¡¯s a bit of an ambiguous time.
Not a little, but not a lot of time either.
It was enough to send an assassin into it.
If someone, be it the royal family or the central nobility, did something, there was no way that this small group of knights could stop it.
¡®It¡¯s better to be on guard.¡¯
Ray carved a pattern on one side of the carriage so that the Count would not find out.
As I lifted my finger, a small aura formed.
He scraped the inside of the wagon as if gently scraping it, and soon a wonderful magic circle waspleted.
Ray infused mana into it.
Due to his characteristic of moving mana in the air, the magic he manifested was difficult to recognize even by higher-ss mages.
After sessfully drawing the magic circle, Ray decided to take a breather until he reached the royal capital.
It¡¯s a long road trip.
Even though there was only grass in front of my eyes, it had its own taste.
Moreover, his head was full of dragon rare things at that time.
¡®It¡¯s a dragon.¡¯
I¡¯ve been in this world for over twenty years, but I¡¯ve never seen a real dragon.
Of course, I¡¯ve seen dragons made from the corpses of dead dragons, but they¡¯re literally just undead.
Like the existence of dinosaurs that were said to have existed in the past, the dragons passed down here were also simr to them.
I know it was only a legend, but there are no dragons still alive.
I don¡¯t deny the existence itself, but everyone is living as if it doesn¡¯t exist.
¡®The words of those who have been protecting Middle Earth for a lifetime can be said to be miserable.¡¯
Currently, only high elves and elves know about the achievements of dragons.
Moreover, since a long time has already passed, it is still unknown how they met their end.
I carefully inferred that if there was someone who knew the reason and could have recorded it, then there would be only the owner of the dragon rare.
Ray decided to put his mind at ease.
It¡¯s okay to go back and find out anyway.
Leaningfortably in the carriage, he took a nap.
* * *
At King Heron¡¯smand, the castle¡¯s attendants moved busily.
An order to hold a banquet for the prince¡¯s birthday.
It is not small, but on an unprecedentedlyrge scale.
Thanks to this, the attendants who had to finish all the preparations within four days were literally dying.
¡°hey! Who brought food to a ce like this! This is a supply warehouse!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it impossible to leave the dust wandering around! It¡¯s busy enough here, so stop whining!¡±
It was an instant for the castle, which should have been quiet, to be noisy.
Beggars snooped around in hopes of getting something to eat, and even merchants from the outer vige smelled the money and came to visit, and the castle was unexpectedly crowded.
Upon hearing the news, the nobles of the surrounding territories were bewildered and headed for the capital.
Even though it¡¯s the prince¡¯s birthday, how can you throw such a luxurious banquet?
¡°Awesome. Did you by any chance make the three princes the sessor?¡±
It doesn¡¯t seem like that, considering that Prince Il¡¯s session has been at the forefront so far.
If so, why would such a huge banquet be held on the birthday of the three princes?
That is, while inviting not only the surrounding territories but also the nobility of the periphery.
The nobles had no choice but to get on the carriage without even guessing King Heron¡¯s inner thoughts.
* * *
After a few days of camping, I was able to reach the royal capital by running a wagon.
A huge crowd gathered in front of the gates of the royal capital.
From merchants to adventurer mercenaries and even those who look like wizards.
The appearance of selling goods with stalls set up in front of the gate was reminiscent of a market hall.
Ray, who was watching this through the carriage window, admired a little.
¡°Wow, even in Celia Kingdom, there weren¡¯t as many people as this.¡±
Celia is an intermediary trading country.
Because of its characteristics, people from many kingdoms tend to gather in a row, but I have never seen such arge crowd.
Count Sylvester said in a proud voice.
¡°Our kingdom has arge poption. Moreover, since resources are concentrated in the capital, merchants from other countries tend to gather. It¡¯s not for nothing that the saying that you can be a noble if you do business in the capital.¡±
¡°Do you have a word like that?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Of course, it¡¯s a joke, but it¡¯s notpletely wrong.¡±
It could be because there are cases where wealthy merchants became nobles.
Let¡¯s stand in line for a long time and go to the gate.
Soldiers armed with half-te armor approached and asked.
¡°excuse me. May I ask how you came?¡±
The soldiers¡¯ voices were infinitely more polite than when dealing with others in line with the queue of wagons and unusual-looking gs.
The leader of the knights at the front showed the hand of Count Sylvester and said.
¡°I came to have an audience with His Majesty the King.¡±
Countess Sylvester.
Rumors of an extremely poor aristocratic family spread throughout the capital, so the soldier nced at the carriage for a moment.
just as expected.
From the wheels of the carriage at the front, there were traces of several trees.
Although the appearance was polished, there was no doubt that it was Count Sylvester, judging from the situation where they were repairing because they did not have the money to buy carriage wheels.
The soldier sneered inwardly and stepped aside.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t know. Please go in.¡±
How can I not understand those eyes mixed with ridicule?
The knightmander shrugged his shoulders as if he was used to it, instead of answering.
¡°Thank you.¡±
He was despised by a mere soldier, but if he got angry here, it would be like giving an excuse.
The knightmander, who did not want his lord to get involved in something useless, deliberately took it lightly.
Of course, there was no such thing as the knights under hismand.
When their leader was ignored by a single soldier, they rolled their eyes.
They put their hands on the swords that were on their waists.
The moment the knights were just about to say something.
The knightmander interrupted them and shook his head.
¡°Did you dare to disgrace the family?¡±
It sounded like an admonition, but the tone was very firm.
At the words of the captain, the knights released their hands from the swords.
¡°¡sorry.¡±
¡°He showed ugliness.¡±
Why don¡¯t you know that they are?
If they move, the lord will eventually take responsibility for it.
It was hard to bear being ignored in front of Hana¡¯s eyes.
As I was enduring it with desperate patience, one soldier said as if tossing it out.
¡°If you are going, go quickly. There are people waiting behind you.¡±
¡°Sorry about this. I will go right now.¡±
The knightmander briefly apologized and immediately mounted his horse.
¡°let¡¯s go.¡±
Thinking of the articles, he deliberately pretends nothing is wrong.
So they also got on the horse.
Looking at the miserable figure of the leader, Ray frowned.
¡°There is no such thing as poor treatment. It is said that the capital of any kingdom is hard-hearted, but is this really like this?¡±
How could the count¡¯s family be ignored?
Count Sylvester bowed his head as if he had no face.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no intention of punishing you.¡±
¡°Why is the Count apologizing? The rudeness wasmitted over there.¡±
I didn¡¯t intend to go out, but if it¡¯s this way, I¡¯ll change my mind a little.
In addition, he even smiled strangely when he saw the wheel he had repaired.
It was difficult for Ray, who had been taught to smash his head with a hammer if his work was ignored while learning cksmithing from Derp.
Originally, Ray¡¯s mind, which was intended toe out only after making a deal with King Heron, gradually leaned toward Count Sylvester.
Chapter 589
Episode 589 Departure from the Royal Road (6)
After passing through the castle gate and driving along the long road, the scenery of the Royal Road was clearly revealed.
Just around the time the crescent moon rises.
The faint stars in the sky showed off their presence, and the image of the vige dyed in vermillion to try not to lose came into my eyes.
The small stream of water flowing leisurely in front of the red roof and white wall house was beautiful even at a cursory nce.
Seeing couples enjoying boating and chatting with antern on it makes me feel better.
Ray was genuinely amazed.
¡°It¡¯s a great view.¡±
As soon as you enter the gate, such a magnificent view awaits you.
If you go up along the long stream of water, there is a huge castle.
As if preparing for a festival, even in the early evening, the stalls lined up on the streets and the bustling merchants seemed lively at a nce.
Count Sylvester proudly spread his chest and spoke.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a nice scenery? I also hate the nobles around the capital, but I tend to like the capital itself.¡±
Who would hate to see such scenery?
Ray nodded without speaking.
The carriage rides up the hill.
It is visible that the horses are struggling because they have turned off the wagon for a long time.
Moreover, the ce where the castle was located was uphill, so the tired horses were on the verge of copsing with bubbles.
Could it have been ten more minutes from that?
Finally, the castle gate was visible, and the horses, which had been struggling to survive, copsed to the ground. The Royal Knights who
stood
guardughed when they saw it.
¡°It seems Count Sylvester doesn¡¯t have the money to buy a few more horses.¡±
¡°You overworked the horse to the point of copsing. No matter how little it is, isn¡¯t it too much? ha ha ha.¡±
The fact that they talked with each other in a low voice and the knights of Sylvester who had clear ears had to endure all the insults.
In the case of young knights, there were also those who turned their heads away while blushing.
The captain of the knights approached them and showed them their cards.
¡°Count Sylvester has arrived. Please open the gates.¡±
¡°For what purpose did you find the royal castle?¡±
Now it¡¯s openly half-worded.
No matter how much he is a knight of the royal family, it was not enough to treat the captain of the knights of the count family disrespectfully for a mediocre knight, so the captain¡¯s sword taste squirmed for a while.
Holding back his anger, he opened his mouth.
¡°You havee to have an audience with His Majesty the King. Did you get an answer?¡±
¡°Hmm, I get it. Hey, open the gate.¡±
The gate
opens with a loud sound.
The carriages of the Sylvester family entered the castle one by one.
After a few days of camping, it was the moment we finally arrived at the castle.
* * *
Upon receiving the news that Count Sylvester had arrived, King Heron¡¯s face brightened for an instant.
¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±
How long have you been waiting for your neck to drop?
The Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace, who usually didn¡¯t want to see them, but at this time, I was curious about their safety.
The news reporter lowered his head and said.
¡°Yes, since the sun has set, it seems that I will see you in the morning.¡±
At that, King Heron shook his hand.
¡°done. You will meet the Count right away, so prepare and tell him.¡±
¡°¡Are you talking now? All right.¡±
Since when was the king unable to live without Count Sylvester?
I wondered if the sun had risen, and I was willing to see what I could meet now, but the driver didn¡¯t ask and left Daejeon.
* * *
Earl Sylvester, who was resting in the private room assigned to the royal castle, was startled by the messenger¡¯s sudden words.
¡°Your Majesty wants to see you now?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Is anything going on? Somehow¡¡±
Count Sylvester, who was about to say something, shook his head and cut off his words.
¡°No, no. I¡¯ll let you go soon.¡±
What were you trying to say?
The knight tilted his head for a moment, then gave a short yes.
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
Left alone in the private room, Count Sylvester let out a drool.
He was a king who was usually not interested in whether or not he came to the royal castle.
However, it must be because of the work of the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace that they are receiving such an enthusiastic wee.
¡®I made him shut up so much¡ but rumors must have spread somewhere.¡¯
If the king knows, sooner orter the central nobles will also know.
Of course, the king wouldn¡¯t want the central nobility to move.
That¡¯s why it must be trying to finish it quickly.
Count Sylvester, dressed neatly, headed for Daejeon, guided by a servant.
* * *
Nobles began to arrive at the Heron Castle.
Numerous wagons lined up to enter the gate, leaving only the soldiers and attendants busy.
¡°The Viscount ising!¡±
¡°Come this way!¡±
No matter how much it is a prince¡¯s birthday, it is rare for so many nobles to visit.
Gathered under the solemn order of King Heron, they entrusted the wagon to the attendants and immediately had a meeting among themselves.
The nobles who had gathered one by one sought each other to ask what was going on.
Viscount Veron, who inherited the title of Viscount at the young age of thirty, looked around and asked.
¡°I am here because His Majesty called urgently¡ Does anyone know the reason?¡±
The nobleman sitting across from him shook his head slightly.
¡°It¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. I heard that Count Sylvester visited the royal castle, so it might have something to do with it?¡±
The other nobles didn¡¯t react much to his half-questioned words.
However, only those who belonged to the central aristocratic faction were talking about Gingaming.
They gathered quietly in a corner and exchanged nces among themselves.
¡®Don¡¯t you think the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace are rted?¡¯
¡®I think so too.¡¯
Count Sylvester suddenly found the royal pce, or the king who summoned all the nobles by holding a grand banquet.
There was nothing suspicious about it.
If Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace hadmitted something wrong¡
¡®The status of the central faction would fall significantly.¡¯
If it wasn¡¯t for that, there¡¯s no way that Count Sylvester would have confidently visited the royal castle.
A few quick-witted nobles left quietly so as not to be noticed by others.
* * *
Count Sylvester, who visited Daejeon, straightened his back while straightening his clothes.
¡°Count Sylvester eats it!¡±
The door slowly opened with the soldier¡¯s loud cry.
King Heron, who was sitting on the throne, rose from his seat.
¡°Count Sylvester was waiting for you.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty¡¡±
Count Sylvester was thrilled in his own way.
I never thought the king would wee me and stand up from the throne.
Count Sylvester¡¯s face was slightly more excited than before, as he had never received such a warm reception before.
Did you notice that fact?
King Heron even made him sit in a chair.
¡°Come on, don¡¯t stand still. Sit down. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to even stand up for nothing? ha ha ha.¡±
Now Count Sylvester seemed to be in tears as he burst intoughter as he offered a seat.
He never thought that he would be weed by the king while he was still alive.
He put aside his overflowing joy for a moment and paid his respects.
¡°It iste to say hello. I see His Majesty the King.¡±
¡°Okay, sit down first. I have a lot to ask of you.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
As soon as Count Sylvester put his ass on the chair.
As if he had waited, King Heronunched a barrage of questions.
¡°I read the letter. I heard at first nce that you are escorting two criminals?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for the guests staying at my mansion, I would have been in big trouble.¡±
¡°Oh-oh, that was so dangerous.¡±
At the word ¡®big deal¡¯, the king wriggled his sword.
The bigger the job, the better for him.
I hope it¡¯s a big deal like Count Sylvester said.
while hiding my feelings.
King Heron pretended to appease the count and asked.
¡°Those who dare to y tricks on the count will be dealt with especially severely by me. But what crime did youmit to personally escort me?¡±
Now, Count Sylvester¡¯s words will decide everything.
Is it an issue worth bringing before the king?
If it was a big event, the status of the central aristocrats would fall to the ground, and if not, only their side, which was inted, would be sold.
The King waited for the Count¡¯s reply to follow.
After clearing his throat for a moment, Count Sylvester quietly opened his mouth.
¡°¡The Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace have poisoned the mansion they saw.¡±
poison!
King Heron¡¯s eyes widened.
Isn¡¯t this absolutely awesome?
It was not difficult not only to execute the ringleader, but also to dethrone his title and confiscate his property, if it was to the extent of poisoning the mansion.
If he was a little more greedy, it was possible to drive the nobles rted to him.
¡°They poisoned my attendants and also tried to kill my family members.¡±
At those words, King Heron pretended to think and nodded.
¡°good night. If it¡¯s that level of crime, it¡¯s not difficult to punish me. I have only one concern.¡±
¡°What is?¡±
¡°Is there any evidence? The two will surely deny their guilt. If things go wrong, we might end up punishing only you, the poor one.¡±
King Heron deliberately made his expression strong.
¡®If you don¡¯t want to be like that, put something that can be evidence.¡¯ It could be said that it was a word with a meaning.
Count Sylvester nodded obediently.
¡°I saw it myself. My knights and I witnessed them release the poison.¡±
¡°Why would someone who knows do this? You know that eyewitness ounts have limits, don¡¯t you?¡±
It means to provide clearer evidence than that.
At that, Count Sylvester unpacked the bundle he had brought.
Then, a dark gray incense burner, which should have been kept in the royal family, appeared.
The Count didn¡¯t say anything after that, but King Heron was able to notice what had happened.
¡®It looks like it was stolen from the report. Besides, it would make sense if the poison was released after putting all the attendants to sleep. On top of that, Count Sylvester, who had never been to the royal castle, would never be falsely used of stealing from the treasury.¡¯
That was perfect evidence.
King Heron raised an eyebrow.
¡°good night. I will punish them severely. Also, I will reward you for finding the royal property.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
The Count, who wants the Marquis and Viscount to be punished, and the King, who tries to weaken the power of the central nobility.
A deal that was not a deal between the two was concluded that way.
Chapter 590
Episode 590: Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (1)
¡°True. I forgot. count.¡±
King Heron summoned Count Sylvester, who was just about to go to war.
At that call, Count Sylvester got down on one knee and bowed his head again.
¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°I heard that there is a young guest from Celia Kingdom at your mansion. And listening to you, it seems that the guest helped you a lot.¡±
Count Sylvester nodded without denying it.
¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for him, my family wouldn¡¯t have been able to rise again.¡±
On the way from Celia to Heron Kingdom, he would not have been able to avoid the assassins sent by the royal family.
Moreover, he was the one who saved the count¡¯s family from financial difficulties and prevented the Marquis Garen¡¯s conspiracy to poison all the family members.
There was nothing that his help did not pass.
King Heron leaned deeply on the throne and rested his chin as if he was ufortable.
¡°Hoo. I mean, that was it.¡±
Was it because the respect felt in the way he spoke bothered me?
It was the count¡¯s attitude that he had never shown himself before.
King Heron deliberately spoke in a stern tone as if giving an order.
¡°If the Count has been of any assistance, I cannot help but express my gratitude. Coincidentally, the prince¡¯s banquet is scheduled to be held from the evening of the day after tomorrow. Bring the nobles of Celia to me.¡±
Btedly noticing the difort reflected in the King¡¯s eyes, the Count opened his mouth slightly.
¡°Your Majesty, he is simply a guest in my family. How can I invite you to a banquet hall full of foreign nobles?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just saying hello, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s been a long time, so stop it. I guess I¡¯ll see you at the banquet.¡±
King Heron spoke and rose from his throne.
It was an obvious congrattory order.
At that, Count Sylvester tried to say something more, but then quietly lowered his head.
¡°Okay.¡± Since it was impossible to dare to sigh in front of the king.
Count Sylvester let out a suffocating breath inwardly and left the battlefield.
* * *
Count Sylvester, who was leaving Daejeon and heading to the private room, was lost in thought.
He muttered as he let out a sigh.
¡°What do you mean by this? With what kind of face should I look at him¡¡±
As Count Sylvester, who knew that Ray¡¯s true identity was a highly reputed saint of Gaia¡¯s kingdom, he knew how cold the current situation was.
Imagine if King Heron felt ufortable with him and openly persecuted him at the banquet hall, picking up ridiculous faults.
If that fact became known to Gaia¡¯s castle eventer, a small country like Heron¡¯s kingdom might soon be swept away by the holy war.
It is a holy country that is already in the midst of religious conflict.
It wouldn¡¯t be much of a big deal if they used themselves as an example andpletely crushed them when something happened.
Should I say this or not?
As I was thinking for a while, someone called from behind me.
¡°What are you doing in a ce like this, Mr. Count?¡±
An armful of wood was slung over one¡¯s shoulders, and clothing covered in mud.
Count Sylvester was speechless at that unusual outfit.
¡°What is that all about?¡±
Have you ever made a tree in the mountains at an evening time like this?
Ray scratched the back of his head as if embarrassed.
¡°I was kicked out of the private room.¡±
¡°Are you kicked out?¡±
Why on earth were you kicked out of the private room?
As the Count looked at him with amazement rather than curiosity, Ray shrugged and said,
¡°I heard that ording to the rules, you can¡¯t give the king¡¯s private room to a foreigner? So I was going to build a cabin under it.¡±
Count Sylvester looked again at the chunks of wood on his shoulders.
It wasn¡¯t enough that he was kicked out of the private room, so he was trying to build a hut with the sun from the mountain to the tree thiste evening.
Besides, you can¡¯t give a private room to a foreigner?
I had never heard of such a rule.
Count Sylvester noticed at once.
¡®His Majesty must have used his hand.¡¯
A sigh, which had stopped for a moment, flowed out of his lungs again.
¡°I can¡¯t let you stay in a ce like this. Let¡¯s stay together in my separate room for the time being.¡±
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°Thank you for the favor, but it¡¯s okay. I think it would be better here than in a hard building like that.¡±
Talk while kicking the floor.
The count couldn¡¯t bear to lift his face in apologetic.
I received a lot from him, but I had nothing to give.
It is not possible to go against the king¡¯s will and have her stay in a private room, and she cannot go to argue with her.
Hemented his own position, which was neither this nor the other.
¡°I¡¯m really fine. What¡¯s more? You didn¡¯t go inside and just sighed in front of me from earlier.¡±
I can¡¯t help it since I¡¯ve already been caught.
Count Sylvester felt his face burning and spoke without hesitation.
¡°¡His Majesty the King expects you toe to the banquet to be held the evening after tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry, but could you shed some light on me for a moment?¡±
Even talking about it, I feel embarrassed.
How could he sell the benefactor who saved the family?
It was clear to me what kind of humiliation he would face if he went to the banquet hall.
It is clear that the king will put pressure on him, so conversations with nobles will be blocked, and he will be thoroughly ignored by others.
¡®Even if I didn¡¯t make fun of my mouth¡¡¯
Even if I was a little careful when talking to the king, this wouldn¡¯t happen.
When the Count is ming himself.
Ray pondered for a moment, then nodded lightly.
¡°What good. I also really wanted to meet you. I¡¯m a little sorry for the Count, but can I ask for a banquet dress?¡±
Is the banquet dress a big deal?
I was able to get a hundred sets of clothes like that.
said Count Sylvester.
¡°Okay. If there is anything you want, tell me anything.¡±
He was really ready to do anything.
Like the knights of the Holy Kingdom waiting for orders.
He was ready to bring even the heart of a thousand-year-old ogre as an offering if he could just say the word.
Ray said with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you have a banquet dress. Then I¡¯ll just go. I need to find a ce to live by the end of today.¡±
While talking, he pours the wooden sticks all over the ce.
Looking closely, there were trees of different sizes, in addition to the pieces of wood he was carrying.
Watching him start ning at a speed enough to wash his eyes and look at him again, Count Sylvester struggled to turn his back.
* * *
Rumors of him building a cabin all morning quickly spread throughout the castle.
A noble from Silia came to their kingdom and became a carpenter.
A man who knows no shame.
Several sounds rang in his ears, but Ray cleared his ears and ignored them.
Skillfully cut and trim wood.
The attendants who watched the ghost-like skill rolled their tongues.
¡°I want to ask that friend for the broken shelf.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. They said he was a noble from another country, but now I see that he was a carpenter.¡±
There were some mocking words among them, but Raypletely ignored them and focused only on building the cabin.
Now it is almost believable to say that it has achieved harmony with the tree.
As you run your hand along the grain of the tree, the tree mysteriously splits.
In addition to that, a ner that could be said to be a miracle was supported on the back, and the rough sides of the wood were erased in an instant.
I didn¡¯t sleep well, and I was stuck on making a shelter nearby for half a day.
The end result was quite something to look at.
It¡¯s not big, but there are no corners.
There was no ce as cozy as this for one person to go in and sleep.
In the middle of making it, I had time left and I hung up the door nicely, and now the shape of the house is ready for people to live.
Ray, who pretended to wipe the sweat from his forehead, nodded in satisfaction.
¡°It would be perfect if Ira was here.¡±
As I went inside, licking my lips in regret, the remnants of the trees strangely scratched my nerves.
¡°Clean.¡±
After purifying the air once, a pleasant ce of one¡¯s own was finallypleted.
A soft pile of straw was ced in the ce to lie down.
Iy down on the bed as a test, and there was no other bed that was asfortable as this one.
¡°As expected, this is how people live.¡±
It¡¯s a little narrow and narrow, but what is it?
A house like this was good enough for me.
Others, who nowughed at him, couldn¡¯t help but admire the finished cabin.
¡°ha ha ha. That¡¯s great. I really built my own house in the royal castle.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pretty good ce to say it was built in half a day.¡±
Who would think of building a house in the royal castle if living in a separate room was blocked?
Besides, when he went out, he proudly said that he would return it to its original state, but the knights who tried to stop him went back dumbfounded.
The royal castle was filled with stories about the owner of the hut and banquets at times.
The three princes, who were busy preparing for the banquet, were interested in it.
He burst intoughter as he fell in love with the story told by the attendant.
¡°ha ha ha. So, where is the honored guest of the Celia Kingdom?¡±
¡°I waspletely seated in the vacant lot next to the private room. Now I¡¯m putting up a fence saying I¡¯m going to save a tree and make a yard. The prince, please say something.¡±
When the attendant cried, theughter of the three princes grew even louder.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Where the hell are you going to find a carpenter like that? You are the hongbok of this kingdom.¡±
The three princes, who were exhausted from choosing banquet clothes and things to decorate, enjoyed their actions with infinite freedom.
However, there is no way to do anything about the gap in status.
Even if he wanted to meet, the prince could not recklessly step out.
¡°It¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t meet you. If I had a chance, I would have liked to see your face at least.¡±
The three princes muttered to themselves, and the attendant answered them.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I heard that His Majesty personally invited him to the banquet.¡±
¡°Your Majesty?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Sensing that something was wrong with his words, the three princes slightly frowned.
¡®Why is my father?¡¯
If it was Celia, it was a far away foreign country.
If it wasn¡¯t to deepen friendship, why was it invited to a banquet?
It was also at the ce where the central nobility and the nobility of the periphery were called together.
I guess I didn¡¯t have a good feeling.
That would be the case, since there was absolutely no reason to kick him out of the private room if he was invited to a banquet for diplomacy.
The three princes looked out through the window frame at the private building.
Chapter 591
Episode 591 Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (2)
The morning has dawned.
Ray woke up with a sluggish yawn and stretched himself.
¡°Haam. The work of the royal capital will finallye to an end tomorrow.¡±
It was long and long.
Of course, it didn¡¯t seem like a lot of time had passed in terms of experience, but seeing that the patient Aira secretly contacted her with the mana crystal ball, it must have been quite a long time even for the high elves, who were said to have a long lifespan.
Ray roughly tidied up his seat and left the cabin.
When he opened the door and came out, a group of people who appeared to be nobles were staring at him in a row.
It¡¯s like watching an animal in a cage.
Those who looked at them with ridiculing eyes chatted among themselves as usual.
¡°ha ha ha. There really were people.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? There is a madman who dared to build a cabin in the royal castle.¡±
Are you deliberately trying to be audible?
Even though I didn¡¯t have to improve my hearing, it fit snugly in my ears.
Ray, who was clearing his ears, blew his fingers.
¡°What are these ignorant bastards?¡±
In the first ce, there was nothing to do in the kingdom of Heron as long as thest thing was handled at the banquet to be held tomorrow, so his talk became unstoppable.
They frowned and wrinkled their faces.
¡°I dare not be a foreigner.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a good-mouthed guy.¡±
The children of the aristocrats, who had nothing to do because they arrived at the royal castle early, flocked around Ray as if everything went well.
Among them, the tallest-looking young manpletely blocked Ray¡¯s path and abandoned it.
He said, looking down at Ray imposingly.
¡°What did you just talk about?¡±
Anyone of the same age would have been intimidated enough just to see his bandit-like face, but that level of threat did not work for Ray, who was eating rice with bandits in the Holy Land.
Rather, I look at him and tilt my head.
¡°Why is there a bear cub in the castle?¡±
¡°You bastard, do you know who I am? The prestigious Viscount Haolon is my father.¡±
¡°Fortresses, do beasts have genealogies?¡±
The young man¡¯s face wrinkled at the talk that was so thick that it was difficult for nobles to share.
The young man, who had shown his teeth and disyed hostility, tapped the sword attached to his waist.
¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t see this sword?¡±
While talking, she pours mana all over her body.
Then the jewel-strewn sleeves of the young man fluttered slightly.
Rayughed at the absurdity of the current situation.
Speaking to the subject who has only been able to handle mana for a year or a year, it is the sword master Jerigara.
As the life force emitted from him stabbed his skin lightly, Ray also responded.
¡°It¡¯s fun. Can I do this?¡±
Whoop-!
The mana emitted from him quickly took over the surroundings.
I couldn¡¯t even breathe as the enormous pressure pressed down on me.
Ray immediately retrieved the mana before they copsed.
A fleeting moment that could have been at least one second.
There was no shortage of time to feel a huge wall that could not be crossed.
As if an intense electric current pierces the whole body.
At most, it was only a moment, but in the sense of being weighed down by the mountain, they were infinitely helpless.
¡®Well, I almost died if I made a mistake.¡¯
As the thought crossed their minds, their backs were wet.
The behemoth in front of him no longer seemed an easy opponent.
¡°Now let¡¯s get fit, you bastard.¡±
Like fish in water.
The young man, who had lost his strength at the bolder talk, copsed to his knees.
Unlike those whopletely lost their fighting spirit, the eyes of the knights who were watching their children from afar lit up.
It wasn¡¯t enough that they dared to threaten the restraint of their lord, and now they are treading lightly.
The knights who were chatting with each other hurriedly came running in anger.
¡°Stop! You rude bastard!¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you stop those feet right away!¡±
Ray, who was stepping on the young man and making it into minced meat, looked at the knights.
It¡¯s like, ¡®Do you have any business while I¡¯m cleaning up the mess in the park?¡¯ It is a face full of doubts.
They hurriedly checked the condition of their children.
¡°Do master, are you okay?¡±
¡°Ugh¡ that stop¡ stop¡¡±
The knights showed their anger openly, as if they thought they had already tasted it as they moaned and waved their hands.
The knight of the Viscount House of Haolon drew his sword without hesitation.
¡°I will not forgive you who dared to harm the Lord Soga of this family.¡±
The other knights who were indignant at him quietly backed away.
In the first ce, the self-restraint of the Viscount of Haolon was hit the most, and it was not a knight¡¯s job to push through with a side number.
While they were distracted, they asked the knight of the Viscount of Haolon.
¡°It¡¯s unfortunate that I can¡¯te forward, but I¡¯ll leave it up to you. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m asking for my share.¡±
¡°Please, show that ignorant ruffian an example.¡±
The knight nodded at him.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. There will be no mercy for my sword.¡±
Are you really thinking of killing me?
Lives gushed out from behind him.
If you have the skills to be a knight of an aristocratic family, you won¡¯t pick up a sword as a joke.
Nevertheless, since he had a will to live, Ray also abandoned the thought of doing it in moderation.
The knight showed consideration for thest time.
¡°It would be a disgrace to a knight if he did not yield even an inch to a mediocre rogue. Pick first.¡±
It would mean giving up a handful.
Anyone who knew him would have pointed the finger at the driver, calling him a madman.
In response, Ray raised his fist without hesitation.
¡°You have a good heart.¡±
Contrary to what he said, his fist flew towards the knight¡¯s face, taking up space in the blink of an eye.
The light blow made the knight frightened and backed away.
Faaaaang-!
I got goosebumps at the sound of the bell ringing in my ears.
¡®What a bastard¡¯s fist!¡¯
It wasn¡¯t a situation to hold your breath.
His fist changed its path.
The knight finally raised his sword at the series of consecutive attacks that poured like water.
Hold the double-edged sword backwards and block it with both hands.
Kaaaang-!
The sound of metal colliding with metal resonated throughout the area.
The knight who managed to block the attack felt his hands tingle.
Swords collided, but careers could not be resolved.
What kind of unbelievable monstrosity is this!
¡°What a monster!¡±
The knight¡¯s sword poured over his head while spitting out a spirited spirit.
In response, Ray pushed his right foot back with his left foot as an axis.
Because the center of gravity shifted for an instant, the knight saw that the sword passed through his body.
The moment I tried to continue the attack quickly.
Bahah-!
Ray¡¯s fist prated the te armor and pounded the knight¡¯s body.
Poo-!
Whoops-!
The knight¡¯s expression changed moment by moment with each light blow.
¡°Stop that! Whoops!¡±
When he raised his mana and swung his sword to resist, fists poured out as he escaped like a ghost.
After about a minute, the knight¡¯s body sagged like the son of the Viscount of Haolon who was lying next to him.
The remaining knights frowned.
¡°Youcked training.¡±
¡°To be pushed away by such a simple punch. They said that the Viscount Haolon¡¯s swordsmanship was excellent, but it seems that there was a bit of an absurd side.¡±
Their thoughts were natural.
On the surface, Ray¡¯s punching was nothing more than a simple fight.
The knight of Haolon, who suffered a punch that could only be seen in a street like that, was rather ridiculed.
This time, a young knight stepped forward with his shoulders turned around.
¡°ha ha ha. this is true They seem to be the same age, so I¡¯ll step in and see.¡±
Having be a knight at an early age, he was united with his pride.
Even with a cursory nce, I couldn¡¯t feel any sign of mana, so it seems that he was an ordinary person who didn¡¯t know how to handle mana.
I can only wonder why the knight of House Haolon was defeated by such an opponent.
The young knight drew his sword.
The dazzling sword body was pulled out, filling the son-inw with sword light.
It was a sword given to him by his family when he became a knight.
¡®Ha ha ha. How is it?¡¯
Enjoying the gaze of the knights behind his back, he came forward without hesitation.
If he pretends to y around a little, exchanging karate and finishing with a fancy swordsmanship, he will surely be seen as a skilled knight.
He didn¡¯t know that the guy in front of him would be sacrificed in the process.
¡°If you get down on your knees right now and ask for forgiveness, I will show you mercy.¡±
¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡±
¡°Your head will fall to the ground.¡±
¡°That¡¯s kind of scary.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Can you see this sword? I am the one who was called the Knight of the White Sword in my family.¡±
Ray smiled as he proudly pointed his sword at him.
¡°From a family with only snot?¡±
¡°Do you dare to despise the family you saw! Stop ming my sword for being ruthless!¡±
As if thest words were the catalyst, the young knight made fun of the sword in indignation.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The sword flies fiercely aiming at the neck.
If you look at the tip of the sword that does not shake, you can see that his swordsmanship is not low.
If there were really ordinary people standing here, they would surely have died from that one shot.
Looking at the knight who did not put circumstances in his hands, Ray also raised his fist.
When he tapped the sword that was about to reach his neck with his index finger, the stable tip of the knight¡¯s sword swayed like a ship rocking in the blue.
The young knight, taken aback by the unexpected number, hurriedly dragged a swordsman to retrieve the sword.
At one time it was already toote.
It was only one exchange, but the knight with a gap was hit by a flying fist and fell to his bed.
Bahah-!
With a terrifying sound, even the second article was incapacitated.
The remaining knights had no choice but to watch as Ray trampled on the already stretched body of the knight.
From the outside, it was obviously amon punch that could be seen everywhere.
But there must have been something indescribable there.
Otherwise, the two knights wouldn¡¯t fall apart with such a child¡¯s childish punching.
The knights who looked at him for a moment gritted their teeth and stepped forward.
¡°This time it¡¯s me!¡±
¡°No, it starts with me!¡±
It didn¡¯t matter much whether the son of the lord he was serving was right or not.
Pom caught everything he could catch, but now he couldn¡¯t turn his tail and run away.
There was a strange atmosphere between the knights.
Chapter 592
Episode 592 Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (3)
¡°Ughhh. You¡¯ve warmed up well since morning.¡±
It seems that exercise should be done in the morning to be effective.
Having easily assembled five or six knights, Ray headed straight for the private room where Count Sylvester was staying.
It was to get a banquet dress to wear to the banquet to be held tomorrow.
I heard that it was a banquet held to celebrate Prince Hani¡¯s birthday, but the scale was bigger than I thought.
Moreover, considering that the birthday prince was not one prince, but only three princes, it couldn¡¯t help but be a little strange.
It was clear that birthday celebration was just a justification and that there was another purpose.
¡®Even the king here is not an easygoing person.¡¯
It seems that he has no qualms about using his own children as political means.
Well, like any other king, he is frantic about strengthening his authority, so he doesn¡¯t know how he feels.
Ray, who was continuing his thoughts, suddenly thought of his own estate.
Come to think of it, what happened to the principality?
I haven¡¯t been paying attention since I¡¯ve been trapped in a dungeon.
Of course, he told Zeke and the guards to prepare a ce for the goblins, but he didn¡¯t expect too much.
That¡¯s also true, from the beginning, the territorycked talent and resources.
It was a principality imposed by the King of Celia, but considering that it was an unexplorednd, even the creation of a small vige was a great harvest.
¡®It¡¯s time for the ck room to start moving. I should prepare in advance.¡¯
It was a car that worried about their whereabouts when they were strangely quiet.
When I go back next time, I think I should thoroughly prepare for the ck room, even if it means making the duchy into a fortress.
After making a simple manor n and walking, I arrived at the annex not long after.
Count Sylvester was standing there holding up his clothes as if he had been waiting for him in advance.
he said with a happy face.
¡°I was waiting for you. I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time, not knowing what kind of clothes would suit you. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°Thank you. If you say that, I¡¯m not afraid to raise my head. Please refrain from saying thanks.¡±
Ray smiled and asked.
¡°Rather than that, how about the King? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a very weing atmosphere.¡±
At that question, Count Sylvester¡¯s expression darkened a little.
He stroked his beard and shook his head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to you, but His Majesty seems to have made up his mindpletely. It seems that they are trying to purge the central nobles by exaggerating this matter.¡±
oh my god.
Trying to purify the nobles of the territory.
Isn¡¯t it something that even the emperor of the Lessian Empire can¡¯t carelessly do?
Ray honestly admired it.
¡°Make it hot too.¡±
¡°At first, there will be a lot of resistance. However, since there are many people in the central aristocratic faction who nned the poisoning in this family, His Majesty will use that fact to organize the nobles. Nobles who don¡¯t want to get involved with each other have no choice but to watch their punishment.¡±
Whoa.
Then, naturally, the power of the aristocrats would be weakened and the royal authority would be strengthened.
For King Heron, Count Sylvester was the one who gave him the chance to be a genius.
However, even so, the treatment is not satisfactory, so the reason must be because of the will of the previous king, which is protected by the Sylvester family.
If the king¡¯s power was strengthened, King Heron, who had nothing to be afraid of, might harass Count Sylvester and demand the things left by the previous king.
Is it because the future looks clear?
For some reason, Count Sylvester¡¯s shoulders seemed to droop even more.
Ray grinned.
¡°You won¡¯t have to worry too much. I have an idea.¡±
Seeing that smile, Count Sylvester felt a part of his heart feel at ease.
At most, a child¡¯s smile can relieve one¡¯s worries.
¡®How can a nobleman be so pathetic?¡¯
Even though I wasmenting myself, I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved.
he said smiling.
¡°Please.¡±
I can only say this now.
Promising myself that I will return the favor properly someday.
Count Sylvester politely handed over the clothes.
* * *
Rumors that there was someone who dared to build a hut in front of the royal castle even reached the ears of the princesses.
When rumors spread that they had defeated several knights single-handedly, the princesses waved their hands with a face full of energy.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. A person who thinks he has be an adult now subdues the knights? No matter how rumors are, aren¡¯t they too absurd?¡±
¡°Oh well! Because it¡¯s true! I saw it with my own two eyes!¡±
Thedy-in-waiting protested as if it was unfair, but princesses one and three waved their hands andughed at each other.
¡°It seems that there are outstanding sword masters in this kingdom. Ho ho ho.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. It must be Hongbok in the kingdom.¡±
Princess Il and Princess 3 spoke sarcastically, and the maid clung to this princess this time.
¡°Will this princess believe me?¡±
At that, the princess shook her head shyly.
¡°joy. Even if that statement is true, it is none of my business to know about the affairs of such a corrupt person.¡±
At her words of extreme reluctance to use violence, thedy-in-waiting pursed her lips.
¡°Still, the way he overpowered the knights with his fists was amazing.¡±
You overpowered the sword-wielding knights with your fists?
Little by little, theughter of the first and third princesses disappeared at thedy-in-waiting¡¯s ridiculous words.
¡°Knights with fists? Even ridiculous rumors have limits.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not even funny anymore. If there really is such a person, isn¡¯t it normal that His Majesty should have rmended an arranged marriage?¡±
¡°Are you not seeing something wrong?¡±
The maid shut her mouth.
He certainly saw it with his own two eyes, but even when he thought about what happened in the morning, itcked reality.
It was because all the knights were knocked out by a fist that seemed to have been roughly swung by anyone.
¡®Like the princesses said, I might have really misunderstood.¡¯
I didn¡¯t see it up close, but I could have been mistaken because I just looked at it from afar on the way.
Thinking about that made me lose my energy.
When the youngdy-in-waiting visibly fainted, Princess Il and Princesses Threeughed bitterly and said,
¡°It would be nice if he was really talented like that, but realistically, there¡¯s no way he could be like that.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how you feel. However, to defeat five or six knights at once¡ I wonder if the elderly leader of the knights would know¡¡±
The three princesses were speechless.
Having trained with the sword even a little when they were young, they knew very well how noble it was to be a mana user.
Dealing with not just one or two mana users like that, but five or six.
Even if you are the leader of the knights who are on the verge of bing a sword master, isn¡¯t it your strength to take it seriously?
When the youngdy-in-waiting couldn¡¯t regain her strength even with their ownfort, the three princesses, who felt a bit sad, suggested it.
¡°Then why don¡¯t we go check it out ourselves?¡±
At her unexpected suggestion, Princess Il hesitated for a while before answering.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous to go outside recklessly. Moreover, when people are crowded like this.¡±
The three princesses, noticing that the princess was a little hesitant about saying no if it didn¡¯t work normally, pushed her hard.
¡°All you have to do is take the escort knights with you. It¡¯s not that we¡¯re going to go far, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re going for a short walk. Could anything happen?¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to think of chatting in the garden for an hour or two?¡±
The three princesses continued to persuade, and the one princess also slightly inclined her mind.
For some reason, it seemed that if things went on like this, Princess Il would fall for a fool, so the princess frowned and said,
¡°No.¡±
As the usually cold-tempered princess shook her head, the three princesses clung to her side.
¡°I¡¯m going to see you just once.¡±
The pupils of this princess shook greatly as the three princesses, who were already cute, unexpectedly clung to each other with cute charms.
¡°Oh no!¡±
¡°Just one hour. I won¡¯t ask for it after that. yes?¡±
The three princesses look up at this princess desperately.
Princess Il, who was watching the scene, eximed ¡®Oh¡¯.
Although he is a younger brother, he is not an easy opponent.
The princess turned her back while trying to hide the corners of her mouth that were rising involuntarily.
¡°It¡¯s only an hour! I cannot tolerate more than that!¡±
In the end, she, too, was passed over.
¡°Whoop whoop. Thank you.¡±
The three princesses winked at the youngdy-in-waiting.
¡°I¡¯m sorry Celon, but can you tell the escort drivers?¡±
How could he not know that he spoke for himself?
At the consideration of the three princesses, the young maid also nodded happily.
¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡±
* * *
After being kicked out of the restaurant, Ray spat on the floor.
¡°Hey, hey! Dirty aristocrats! Royals even dirtier than that!¡±
He knew that the king had tried to ostracize him, but he did not know that he would not allow him to even eat.
Even if people are dirty and lethal, there is a degree.
How could you starve the guests who came to the kingdom!
¡°Let¡¯s see tomorrow.¡±
The King¡¯s status will be trampled on in the face.
Ray, who was determined to take revenge, eventually took the tools to save himself a meal.
A steel needle that I tinkered with for a while at the forge.
It seemed better to describe it as a stake rather than a spit, perhaps because he intended to kill even a wild boar.
He took a knife and a fruit so small that he wondered if he could even trim fruit with one hand, and left the cabin.
Monsters and animals are usually invisible around the capital.
There are some subjugation in advance, but in the first ce, the ce where the knights and soldiers protect it is because it is a ce that even monsters avoid.
Fortunately, there was a garden and a wide mountain range behind the Heron Castle, and perhaps because of that, the presence of wild beasts was faintly felt.
Arriving at the mountain avoiding the eyes of the knights, Ray looked around and licked his lips.
¡°If I¡¯m going to get caught, I¡¯d like a chubby wild boar toe out. Hehehe.¡±
After not eating anything for two days, I was quite hungry.
He followed Derp¡¯s teachings and didn¡¯t normally use mana, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for him to get hungry.
¡°pork belly. Where is the pork belly?¡±
Humming a song and wandering around the surroundings, it¡¯s no different from a monster.
After wandering around for a while, it was time to go up to the riverside.
Sensing the subtle presence felt in the distance, Ray salivated.
¡°It smells like meat.¡±
If I wasn¡¯t some kind of bear, the way I climbed up the stream saying I smelled it was no longer that of a human being.
If anyone had seen the grotesque figure climbing up a rocky cliff on all fours, they would have gone ck.
Chapter 593
Episode 593 Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (4)
The true identity of the presence was a wild boar that hadn¡¯t grown up yet.
The wild boar, which had been scouring the ground until Ray came close to it, ran away when a starving human flew away.
It was impossible to escape from his hungry grip on anyone else.
As if waiting, Ray fired the steel needle he was holding in his hand.
¡°Where!¡±
Peeing-!
A huge iron stinger flew through the space and was sucked into the boar¡¯s side.
¡°Kwaaaek!¡±
The wild boar passed away powerlessly, leaving behind a sad agony.
Ray, who had caught the wild boar with ease, salivated.
¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s a party today.¡±
His skin and organs were slightly damaged due to the steel needle prating his side, but what is it like?
What he wanted was the lean meat of a wild boar, not leather.
After the hunt, Ray carried a wild boar two times his size on his back.
¡°Young car.¡±
Contrary to what it looks like, it seems to be getting a lot of water.
Although it was small for a wild boar, it was still too much to handle alone.
¡°There are too many to eat today. It sucks.¡±
If there was a vige nearby, I would bring it and sell it, but unfortunately, this ce is a royal castle.
It would take two hours to walk just to go down to the royal road.
I don¡¯t really want it, but I have no choice but to give the rest of the ingredients to the restaurant.
* * *
Afternoon when the sun rises in the middle of the sky.
In the yard of the annex of King Heron¡¯s castle, an untimelymotion broke out.
The soldiers and attendants on duty admired him.
¡°Oh my God, you caught a pig.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. After building the hut, is meal preparation next? I managed to catch a pig like that.¡±
This was a royal castle.
It¡¯s a ce where you can¡¯t see amon hare, let alone a monster, so where the hell did you catch a wild boar like that?
At the rare sight of carrying a whole wild boar on his back, the eyes of the people around him continued to gather.
Now, his behavior is so interesting that there are even people watching.
whether they do or not
Rayid the wild boar t on one side of the cabin and pulled out a fruit knife slightly longer than his finger.
When he cut the ribs from the shoulder des where the pig¡¯s front legs were located, the grain split as easily as if a wild boar were undressing itself.
It was a skill that even a born-inw butcher could believe.
It was almost miraculous to see him y with a knife while urately picking out unnecessary parts and parts to use.
The soldiers also held their breath as they watched the sword move smoothly as if drawing a picture.
¡°Oh¡ it¡¯s killing me¡¡±
¡°Somehow it looks appetizing.¡±
Strangely, I felt like I was getting hungry just looking at that figure.
A fleshy flesh.
The appearance of the meat splitting gently with one knife was worthy of admiration from the viewers.
As everyone was swallowing their saliva, Ray smirked and spurred on his hand movements.
When he made up his mind and ughtered the meat, in less than ten minutes a pig was neatly separated.
It was an excessive achievement to say that I achieved all of this with a fruit the size of my palm.
At this point, those who had ridiculed him at his behavior began to change their minds.
¡°I see now that he was a butcher, not a carpenter.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. He is very versatile.¡±
It would be difficult for one person to open their eyes to one talent, but to say that they are good at carpentry and butchery.
Even though it was a humble job, those who watched as a wild boar disintegrated in an instant in front of their eyes did not disparage him any more.
Ray quietly shared the dismantled parts.
After picking out a considerable amount of meat, he said.
¡°If you have someone to take it, take it. After all, I can¡¯t eat it alone.¡±
These are the cut parts that look appetizing even at a nce.
There was no way people who didn¡¯t need to save face like nobles would refuse to say that.
¡°Is that really okay?¡±
¡°This is lucky today!¡±
¡°oh! That means I was paying attention!¡±
They hurriedly took the meat piece by piece.
I thought it was quite a lot, but as the onlookers took one piece at a time, the pile of meat piled up like a mountain quickly exposed the floor.
Originally, I was thinking of bringing any leftover meat to the restaurant.
Only then did he find that he did not have enough to eat.
After distributing the meat to everyone, Ray skillfully raised the brazier.
Let¡¯s make a skillful fire and put the right stones on it, and a poor but not too bad brazier will bepleted in no time.
How many mouth-watering meals is this?
When he was cooking meat, rubbing his hands together and drooling.
A group of knights came from one side.
All dressed in shiny te armor, they bit the soldiers and attendants.
¡°Get out of the way! The princesses are passing by!¡±
Ray tilted his head at the sudden uproar.
princess?
What kind of princess is she in this empty field with only the annex building and the hut she built?
Could it have something to do with the affairs of the central nobility?
I was curious, but it was hard for my curiosity to ovee my hunger.
Ray soon withdrew his interest and immersed himself in cooking the meat.
* * *
Under the iron guard of the knights, the three princesses looked at the maid.
¡°Did you really see me here?¡±
¡°Because it is. I saw clearly how he turned the knights around with one hand.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Princess Il let out augh as if embarrassed.
¡°But you don¡¯t see anyone like that.¡±
At most, there were only soldiers and attendants who looked at them and snooped around as if they were curious.
As thedy-in-waiting had said, there was no figure tall enough to snatch and subdue the knights with one hand.
When the three princesses were looking around.
The maid¡¯s face brightened for an instant.
she said, pointing to a corner with her finger.
¡°There it is! That¡¯s the one I was talking about!¡±
The gaze of the princesses followed the handmaid¡¯s index finger.
Then there was a young man squatting in front of a bonfire and waffling.
It must have been that they hadn¡¯t washed for several days, and their faces were ck with charcoal soot, and their clothes were tattered.
The three princesses openly frowned.
¡°Who is that author?¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The three princessesughed in disbelief as they saw the attendant answering cheerfully.
Did the person in front of me really spin around with the knights in one hand?
It was nonsense.
Didn¡¯t it look like you couldn¡¯t lift a single person even if you tried hard, let alone turn it with one hand!
Even the princess smiled bitterly at her body, which seemed to be flimsy at first nce.
¡°You must have looked at it wrong.¡±
¡°no! It¡¯s really him!¡±
When thedy-in-waiting spoke this far, they also nodded as if they couldn¡¯t win.
The princesses who exchanged nces with each other let out a sigh.
¡°If you go and ask yourself, you will find out.¡±
To be honest, I don¡¯t believe it, but if I heard the word ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ from my own mouth, the maid would give up neatly.
While the meat was just being properly grilled, three princesses approached him as he was about to eat.
¡°excuse me.¡±
Let the three princesses speak.
Ray also looked at her.
¡°What happen?¡±
It is against the etiquette to look at the royal family.
Hana Rei didn¡¯t even care about etiquette.
They said that they don¡¯t even touch dogs when they eat, but it didn¡¯t feel good to see a bunch of princesses who looked like they were in their twenties and interrupted the meal.
The knights drew their swords at his poor attitude.
¡°You rude bastard! Why don¡¯t you get down on your knees right now and pay your respects!¡±
Now I have to kneel before eating.
Heined as he tapped chopsticks he had roughly carved out of wood.
¡°Why does this country like to kneel down like this? You kicked me out of the restaurant and now I can¡¯t even eat? It¡¯s dirty.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
For the knights who knew how to apologize quickly, his muttering was embarrassing.
The knight, who was watching the princess, yelled again.
¡°Are you wanting to y the sutra after all?¡±
¡°So what is it? It must be quite a big deal to disturb someone else¡¯s meal, right?¡±
Having starved for two days, he was quite perverse.
As the knights gnashed their teeth and fiddled with sword bottles, Princess Il bit the knights.
¡°Stop stepping back. I didn¡¯t expect it to be mealtime. I came here because I was curious, so please don¡¯t be angry.¡±
Any questions?
What are you wondering about yourself?
After thinking for a moment, Ray looked at her with a thought.
¡®Has his true identity been discovered?¡¯
If Count Sylvester had told the king straight up, it would have been imaginable.
Thinking about it made me a little nervous.
Rey, who straightened her posture, asked again.
¡°Are you curious?¡±
¡°yes. Did you have any quarrels with the knights here today?¡±
Why are you asking such a thing all of a sudden?
As he looked at him suspiciously, Princess Il continued.
¡°Just because the youngest maid witnessed you subduing several knights.¡±
Speaking to that extent, Ray understood the situation to some extent.
¡®It wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡¯
If he had known his identity in the first ce, he would have moved from the ce of residence right away.
It must have been that the princesses were simply going to check if the maid¡¯s words were true.
Of course, he knew that if he answered yes straight away, things would get in the way, so lies naturally sprang out of his mouth.
¡°There was a bit of an argument in the morning, but it worked out.¡±
¡°Such a question might be a bit odd¡ but have you ever held knights in one hand?¡±
¡°Knights in one hand? ha ha ha. I¡¯m no sword master, so how do I beat the knights?¡±
The subject, who was soaked in ecstasy as he trampled on the knights with his mud feet, was wearing a liquidation cap.
After hearing that answer, Princess Il, relieved, quietly looked back at thedy-in-waiting.
¡°It seems you¡¯ve misunderstood something.¡±
Chapter 594
Episode 594 Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (5)
A princess with a distant status to herself said that, but thedy-in-waiting¡¯s liver was not big enough for her to throw up.
The sullen maid lowered her head.
¡°yes. I must have been mistaken.¡±
Even as he said that, his eyes were still looking at Ray.
He clearly saw with his own two eyes the way he overpowered the knights.
Is that all?
To the youngdy-in-waiting, she stood up to the children of nobles without fear, and was close to being a hero.
Since she herself is a servant who is often swayed by nobles, she felt relieved when she saw his actions.
However, he himself denies it, so what am I supposed to say?
Princess Il let out a short breath as the maid¡¯s misunderstanding seemed to end the situation.
¡®Should I call this fortunate?¡¯
It was a bit unfortunate that thedy-in-waiting she had always loved had died, but rather, she was worried about what to do if someone who could easily subdue knights really resided in the royal castle.
If he had the ability to subdue several knights at once at a young age, he might rise to the level of a master someday.
¡®If that¡¯s the case, His Majesty wouldn¡¯t have let it go.¡¯
Shaking her head lightly and brushing off her thoughts, she looked at the other princesses.
¡°Then shall we go back now?¡± The three princessesughed at him.
¡°My sister is too. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to take a walk while you¡¯re out?¡±
¡°Loen. You promised toe out for an hour.¡±
¡°It hasn¡¯t been an hour yet. Besides, since it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been outside, I want to take a little walk.¡±
Princess Il let out augh as if she couldn¡¯t help it as she looked at the three princesses, Loen, who were behaving in an uncharacteristic way.
This princess also sided with her.
¡°I¡¯ll walk a little and then go back. If we go back like this, Loen wille out alone.¡±
The princess, who was well aware of her disposition, suggested that they take a walk together.
Princess Il was not harsh enough to refuse even though her two younger sisters were saying this.
Eventually, she also nodded.
¡°Whoops. Just a little bit.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
When permission was given, Loen smiled.
As if they hade, they suddenly left, apanied by escort knights.
* * *
The morning when Ray was in the middle of beating the sons of nobles.
The central aristocrats, whose fire fell on their feet, gathered in one ce from early morning.
Looking back at each other with serious faces, they opened their mouths without saying who came first.
¡°I heard that the Marquis of Garen and Viscount Mace are being held as criminals.¡±
The old man d in jewel-studded clothes clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. I told you to be very careful¡¡±
Since they are the two core members of the central aristocratic faction, King Heron will not be willing to let go of them easily.
However, he was afraid that if he cut off his tail like this, the power of the aristocratic faction would weaken.
The best thing would be to bring them out safely, but that also became difficult because the king decided and increased the guards guarding the prison.
When they are struggling with their headaches.
A nobleman who was lost in thought gave an opinion.
¡°The King intends to publicly punish the criminals at the banquet to be held tomorrow. How about taking a little longer?¡±
Some nobles showed interest in him.
¡°First of all, we have to rescue the Marquis and Viscount who have be hostages. If the person to be punished disappears, even the king would be embarrassed. Shouldn¡¯t we just get rid of Count Sylvester and insist that the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace are innocent?¡±
At that, the old man who sat in the most prestigious seat stroked his beard and said.
¡°The king is not a very easygoing person. Will the sins that do not exist disappear simply by being forced to do so? If I set my mind to it, I will try to punish the marquis and the viscount, even against the opposition of the nobles.¡±
Then, the nobleman who gave his opinion nodded in affirmation.
¡°Of course, you can¡¯t stop punishing them. However, in the process of dealing with Count Sylvester, we should be able to get our hands on the items left behind by the previous king.¡±
Relics of the previous king.
No one knows what it really is, but rumor has it that it is of royal lineage.
Isn¡¯t the current king also persecuting Count Sylvester for that reason?
If there is someone in the royal family who is not rted to genealogy.
It was literally a jackpot from the point of view of the nobility.
This could be used as a pretext to weaken the royal authority and expand their position.
Most of the aristocrats agreed to his proposal, which was appealing to the taste buds.
¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I agree.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the best, then you should follow it.¡±
¡°I think I like it too.¡±
As everyone seemed to agree, the old man also nodded.
¡°Then now all that remains is to rescue the two. Any ideas?¡±
¡°yes. Fortunately, I know of some decent mercenaries and assassins guilds. It¡¯ll be a little noisy if you leave it to me, but I¡¯ll try to handle it as neatly as possible.¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
Outwardly, he had a clean impression and was peeling pumpkin seeds behind his back.
The Mercenaries and the Assassin Guild are close friends.
¡®Hall hall hall. He was hiding a stinger.¡¯
The old man looked at him with strange eyes, then withdrew his gaze.
¡°Good. Then you can try it. You shouldn¡¯t be saving money.¡±
As he spoke with a smile, he lowered his head.
¡°It is an honour.¡±
* * *
Ray, who was chewing his cheeks full of meat, muttered as he looked at the backs of the disappearing princesses.
¡°I will have to be careful in the future.¡±
I didn¡¯t expect that the royal family woulde and try to find the culprit, since he had beaten some of the offspring of aristocrats who had bad manners.
After all, why would you be afraid to go banditing?
Ray, who was determined to save himself, turned his head away when he felt something unpleasant.
¡®What are those again?¡¯
A group of people wearing nocturnal clothes chased after the three princesses.
It¡¯s a bit strange to go around hiding your body, but considering that this ce is a royal castle, it¡¯s quite possible, so Ray didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.
Well, they must be the escorts of the princess.
Thinking so, he ate the leftover meat, and this time he tilted his head as he saw the knights roaming openly and openly.
It¡¯s not that this kingdom is crazy, why the hell is it doing this?
Watching them snooping around like dogs hungry for poop, I could intuit that they weren¡¯t knights under the direct control of the royal castle at a nce.
What kind of family knights would roam around in the underground prison?
I even put down the meat I was eating.
Just in case, he poured mana around and watched for signs.
Soon after, I noticed that their movements gradually became organized.
As if someone intended it.
Leaving the servants and soldiers wandering around, the knights approached the prison as if narrowing the siege.
Those hiding on top of the small spire also move in tandem.
At first nce, it didn¡¯t seem like he had good intentions.
¡®Are you aiming for Marquis Garen?¡¯
There were plenty of possibilities.
If Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace were punished, the power of the central nobility would diminish.
It was not unreasonable to try to rescue them when there was an opportunity.
¡°I¡¯ll figure out what to do with it.¡±
The royal knights aren¡¯t stupid either.
You should have a n or two in ce for when this happens.
Ray, who soon drew attention from them, was busy eating meat.
* * *
Since earlier, the area around the prison has be strangely quiet.
The first to notice the change were the knights.
Sensing that something was wrong, the escort knights called the princesses to stop them.
¡°Something is strange. Enough for today and go away.¡±
At those words, the three princesses wept.
¡°Already? There is still time¡¡±
¡°No.¡±
Princess Il nodded at the resolute words of the escort knight.
Didn¡¯t they look after them when they were forced to go out?
While trying to soothe the three princesses, she looked around cautiously and asked.
¡°Is there a ¡®job¡¯?¡±
¡°¡yes. Come back soon.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
I wonder if something will happen in the royal castle.
I didn¡¯t worry too much, but it didn¡¯t seem like a small thing if the escort driver said this.
By the time they turned to go back.
A group of figures passed over the spire in the distance.
At that, Princess Lee¡¯s face visibly hardened.
What I had hoped for had happened.
Princess Il quickly grasped the situation.
¡°Is that what we¡¯re aiming for?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know yet. It¡¯s just¡ Judging from the fact that it¡¯s around the prison¡¡±
The escort knight nced in the direction of the underground prison as he spoke.
The soldiers who were originally supposed to stand guard were nowhere to be seen.
In addition, since the servants did not roam around, I could only think that those in power joined forces to leave the prison cell empty.
In a situation that could not even be avoided, the knight gritted his teeth.
¡®¡Now, of course¡¡¯
It was clear that the witnesses would not be spared, seeing the bold actions of tearing the castle apart like a house.
Furthermore, since there were three princesses together, the possibility of bing their hostages was high.
Standing in the lead, he winked at the knights around him.
Then, they surrounded the princesses and guarded their surroundings.
¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t try to see anything. Princesses, just think about going back.¡±
The princesses also cautiously nodded at his words, which showed signs of tension.
As I carefully proceeded along the path I had turned, a strange feeling of tension enveloped my skin.
The air was heavy, as if spears and swords woulde flying at any moment.
Even blinking carelessly was not easy.
¡®Please, I hope we can pass safely¡¡¯
Praying earnestly to the sky.
The whole body was tense so that the knights could pull out their swords at any time.
That moment.
A group of knights appeared before their eyes.
They were also armed with te armor and weapons, as if they had noticed the unusual air current.
The escort knights, who were relieved, approached them with wee faces.
Chapter 595
Episode 595 Heron Kingdom Grand Banquet (6)
¡°Nice to meet you. Since the prison guards are gone, I was thinking of calling for reinforcements even if it wasn¡¯t.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
However, despite the greetings of the escort knights, the knights in front of them only remained silent.
Suddenly, a bad feeling came over them at their dubious behavior.
Originally, they were the ones who should let go of their guard and show respect to the princess.
However, the knights in front of them looked at the three princesses with a puzzled face and did not take any action.
The escort knights at once took their hands to the swordsman and stepped back.
¡°¡Who are you? Please indicate your affiliation.¡±
Did you feel that things went wrong with that question?
The courteous knights pulled out their swords.
The one at the forefront of them showed this.
¡°I never thought there would be a princess.¡±
It was nothing more than a muttering to himself, but his words were enough to set off an rm in the heads of the escort knights.
The escort knights, who confirmed the gap between the two groups, felt that they had no chance of winning.
¡®If they sh like this, the princesses will be in danger.¡¯
Even the difference in troops is more than three times higher, and it is difficult for them to exert their full strength because they have targets to protect.
If a fight broke out, it would be inevitable.
The escort knight pushed the sword he was about to pull out and said.
¡°¡Do you know that trying to harm the royal family in the castle is a serious crime?¡±
¡°There is no sin in eating and living. If you can make money just by moving your body, then you should follow thew.¡±
There was not the slightest slur in his tone.
It wasn¡¯t like he was just faking it with a lie.
¡°Isn¡¯t that what savage bandits do?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t starve to death. If the answer thates after thinking about finding a way to live is a bandit, wouldn¡¯t it be tasteful in its own way? Kkeukkeuk.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t know you would say something like this. Pass by pretending not to see us. Then I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see you today too.¡±
¡°A contract not made with money is unreliable. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±
He drew his sword as if he had no intention of responding.
Then, a gloomy spirit hit his face.
The escort knight, who considered his opponent as his subordinate, swallowed at his unexpected skill.
¡®It¡¯s a great skill.¡¯
Even if hepeted one-on-one, his posture was so perfect that it was difficult to guess victory.
Eventually, when the fight became inevitable, the escort knight shouted with a nervous face.
¡°Protect the princesses!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The escort knights solidified their formation.
Drawing their swords and aiming at the enemies, they slowly retreated while surrounding the princesses.
The leader of the mercenary corps slowly clenched his fist as if he was excited.
¡°ha ha ha. Where are you going in such a hurry? Bring the princess to me.¡±
At his signal, the mercenaries rushed out one after another.
It seems that all of them have mastered swordsmanship properly, so the knights struggled with their single sword.
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°dare!¡±
The knightmander, who was worse than that, vigorously struck the mercenaries¡¯ swords.
Then three or four mercenaries flew back, spraying blood.
He grinned as he watched the knightmander stir up the formation by himself like a wolf in a flock of sheep.
¡°Your opponent is me.¡±
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The head of the knights fled in fright at the heavy sword strike that made the spine chill.
Just when I thought I had barely avoided it.
His sword, which must have contained tremendous force, turned strangely.
¡°Huh!¡±
The knightmander hurriedly raised his sword.
Kaaaaang-!
Pee-!
Was it because it was a force he couldn¡¯t handle?
When he faced the sword, his grip was torn.
In addition, the center of gravity was distorted due to the fact that the career carried on the sword could not bepletely resolved.
The captain of the knights, who had endured with gritted teeth, put all his strength into his hind legs.
Once he forcibly caught the center of his body, he used the recoil to swing his sword.
¡®please!¡¯
Even if you think about it yourself, it is a move of conversion that you wielded at exquisite timing.
Her chest waspletely opened because she had to make a big move, but as long as this one move worked, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.
When the sword was fired with earnestness, the manughed once and then bent his elbow holding the sword.
The arm bent inward and the sword¡¯s trajectory became the shape of cutting off the blow he had fired in the middle.
The powerless blow was easily broken by his hand.
The knightmander looked up at the man¡¯s sword with empty eyes.
* * *
Ray, who hadn¡¯t eaten in a while, slowly got up from his seat.
He kicked out the bonfire with his foot and looked in the direction of the prison in the distance.
It¡¯s been a strange atmosphere since before.
¡°I have to go see this¡¡±
These are the guys who caught it with difficulty.
I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be able to get out of the capital¡¯s prison, but if they miss them at all, things will beplicated.
Turning his butt lightly, Ray headed for the ce where he could feel his presence with a swashbuckling gait.
There were quite a lot of ces where I felt a bad sign.
From the stables and barns to the pinnacles and the entrance to the Prison.
He decided to catch them all from close quarters first.
Entering the stable, he looked around.
Then, a man in shabby clothes came running.
¡°Oh, you shouldn¡¯te in like this. Do you know how much trouble I had to appease the horses brought by noble people?¡±
If you look at his clothes, which are certainly tattered, you can clearly see how much he must have suffered from the horses.
Ray didn¡¯t even respond and punched a corner of the roof.
The mana shot from his hand shattered the roof of the stable at once.
Kwaaaang-!
Is it possible to be so ignorant even if you are ignorant?
Those who had erased their presence and hid appeared in awe.
¡°Heh heh heh!¡±
While the stable keeper was surprised.
The Assassins quickly closed the distance and stabbed Ray¡¯s neck with daggers.
¡°Where are these bastards?¡±
He lightly dodged the dagger.
As soon as I gave my foot roughly, the Assassins hit me in the chest and bounced back faster than the speed at which they flew.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Leaving screams of despair, the two Assassins died in an instant.
He took a look around to see if there were any other guys, and soon regretted it.
¡°The stables are tidy, so there are only two rats. Oh, that¡¯s bullshit.¡±
Even if you look at them, they were the lowest of the lowest.
There¡¯s no way they¡¯d be entrusted with an important executive role.
Leaving the horses startled by the sudden uproar and the stablekeeper even more frightened, Ray left the stable.
now it¡¯s a barn
The flow of mana that had been strangely changing since earlier had all started there.
When I arrived at the barn, the subtle mana flowing from the trees and stones scratched my nerves.
¡°That¡¯s why there were no people on the street.¡±
Ray broke the tree and threw the stone away.
Then, the atmospheric mana gradually returned to normal.
This magic circle was something he himself had learned from Aira.
When building an elven vige, it was said to be a magic circle that prevents people from entering.
I didn¡¯t expect to see something simr in Heron Castle.
¡®It¡¯s bigger than I thought. It seems that the boat you believe in is strong, right?¡¯
There was a high possibility that he would be a person who would not have to worry about being left behind if he was capable of doing this level of work in the royal castle.
Of course, King Heron is the only person capable of such a thing unterally, but if it was done in unity, the story is different.
There was only one of them who harbored enmity towards the king and tried to save the Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace.
¡®They¡¯re the central nobility.¡¯
Ray, who grasped the reality without difficulty, entered the barn.
Except for dried grains and various misceneous items, it is quite empty.
He said as he walked into the hwijeokhwijeok.
¡°Don¡¯t hide ande out soon.¡±
If a stranger had seen it, they would have treated him like a madman, muttering to himself in a ce where there was nothing.
Not long after he said one, the empty space shook and a group of people dressed in nocturnal clothes appeared.
Among the crowd, a particrly short man asked in surprise.
¡°Oh, you have a great eye. How did you know we were there?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not an idiot, so how can you not know when you¡¯re hiding so openly?¡±
The manughed heartily at the answer.
¡°ha ha ha! I was proud that I had achieved one of the immersion techniques. It was all my conceit.¡±
As I looked at them, they looked like gangsters who were only hired for money.
The reason why they were hiding where the magic circle is is probably just to keep an eye on who ising.
Ray waved his hand in annoyance.
¡°The magic circle has already been destroyed, so get out of here quickly.¡±
In any case, his purpose is to prevent Marquis Garen and Viscount Mace from being rescued.
There was no interest in whether the killers were roaming around the castle or the dragons were roaming around.
The man shook his head and pulled out the longsword stuck in his waist.
¡°Can you do that? A request to deal with all witnesses. As long as I received the money, I have to take care of the matter.¡±
The work ethic is really strong.
The shooters standing behind him also drew knives.
It seemed that his intuition would be resolved only after seeing blood.
Feeling the murderous spirit and the spirit of victory rising around the man, it seems that he has no intention of hiding his presence anymore.
Usually Assassins don¡¯t fight head-on, so Ray looked at him as if he was having fun.
¡°You seem to know how to do some swordsmanship, right?¡±
¡°This is the only one I have touched since I was young. What kind of woman is good enough to hide behind the shadows?¡±
¡°That too.¡±
A smile came out involuntarily.
Unlike the Assassins, who are rtively dry and stiffpared to adventurers and mercenaries, it was somehow fun to see them full ofughter.
Ray, who was about to wipe them out at once, changed his mind.
Chapter 596
Episode 596: Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (7)
¡®It should be properly tied up.¡¯
Thinking so, Ray easily dodged the Assassins¡¯ swords that were in front of him.
Did he intuit that the blow had missed?
The Assassins changed their direction in the blink of an eye and stabbed their swords one after another.
Ray responded as he saw the sword flying in a sharper trajectory than he thought.
Instead of retreating, he took a step forward and pped the Assassins on the shoulder.
Pan-!
The Assassins¡¯ shoulders swayed greatly with a st sound.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
Ray looked at them for a moment, then tilted his head.
¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯
Ever since I was in the holy kingdom, I¡¯ve been watching the killers until I get tired of them.
However, I felt strongly that they were knights rather than killers.
Killer, who should have been aiming for a one-hit kill, is preparing for a second attack.
Adding to that, it didn¡¯t make sense to attack without hiding.
Ray looked at the short man and said.
¡°How rotten a family full of money would hire knights to live?¡±
To that, the man responded by slowly aiming his sword with a smile on his face.
Just by looking at the way he held the sword, he got a rough idea of his skill level.
It was iparable to the babbling knights snooping around the castle.
If you have built up such skills, why the hell do you want to kill yourself?
Ray didn¡¯t ask anymore and pulled out the sword stuck in his waist.
The man seemed satisfied with the momentum he felt.
¡°It¡¯s an honor to be able to fight the strong.¡±
¡°What an honor. Do you have any intention of going back quietly?¡±
¡°How can a man change his mind once he has made up his mind? I just follow the rules.¡±
The man who took a breath and collected his mind sharply sharpened the tip of his sword.
¡°Can I go first?¡±
nod
¡°Thank you.¡±
At the same time, the man¡¯s sword drew a trajectory.
As if the moon was drawn in the sky, the graceful curve aimed at the thigh.
Ray easily raised his sword and blocked it.
Kaaaang-!
The sword path was blocked, but the man was not taken aback.
Rather, his sword, which moved leisurely like flowing water, naturally surrendered itself to the next de.
Load strength first, then mana.
His sword felt as if he had to block two sword strikes with one sword strike.
TOOOOOOONG!
Ray, who swung his sword at an angle and let the man¡¯s sword slip away, was a little surprised at the considerable experience he felt in his grip.
How many people can face Lee Ja and the sword in the royal castle of Heron?
A moment of surprise.
When the man¡¯s sword was pointed at his head again, Ray quickly drew the sword.
Contrary to Ray¡¯s thoughts, the man couldn¡¯t help but be astonished whenever he faced him with a sword.
From the outside, the young man who seemed to be 20 years old was not enough to take his sword, and even spread it out slowly as if teaching swordsmanship moment by moment.
¡®What a young man.¡¯
Although he devoted his entire life to the sword, he could not even brush his cor.
I thought I could catch it, but once in a while, I stabbed the sword like a ghost toward the gap, and when that happened, I was so scared that I was busy throwing my body out.
How many times have they exchanged swords like that?
The man¡¯s swordsmanship had improved remarkably after receiving dozens of times from his sword, which was clearly inserted into the gap.
His swordsmanship, which had been fruitless for years, gradually showed achievement just by facing him with a sword.
The gaps that were seen little by little in his posture disappeared and he erased the loopholes in his swordsmanship, and it became like putting wings on the back of a tiger.
When that happened, the man also enjoyed the current sword fighting.
¡°ha ha ha. Thank you. It was the first time I had such a pleasant conversation.¡±
The way he spoke to Ray was also not the same as before.
The man, who had been preparing his manners as if he were dealing with his teacher, withdrew his sword.
Could I have just done this?
The man with the knife stuck to his waist looked at Ray.
There was a soft smile on his lips.
¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble you any more than this.¡±
The man, who seemed lost in thought for a moment, soon held out his sword.
¡°Will you cut thest one with this guy?¡±
There was no trace of a smile on his face as he said that.
Have you already prepared for death?
Waiting for his choice, he seemed very easy-going.
After staring at the man for a while, Ray shook his head.
¡°I didn¡¯t refuse the knight¡¯s request, but I learned it, but this time it¡¯s a refusal.¡±
After saying that, he took a tile from his chest and ced it in his hand.
A single runner at the top of the half-man.
The man who had been looking at the que decorated with gold and jade looked at him with wide-open eyes.
Taesangdanju?
Could the young man in front of him be Taesangdanju of the famous Hafman Company?
how the hell
I barely suppressed the question that filled my throat.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°It will be different from the owner who makes you do dirty things like this.¡±
¡°¡What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°If you¡¯re curious, take that tile ande to Celia Kingdom. I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯ve decided where to go.¡±
Ray said that and inserted his sword.
He didn¡¯t show it, but he also enjoyed a fun dance after a long time.
Besides, I didn¡¯t have to see blood, and I didn¡¯t want to swing my sword.
¡®I got a good guy today.¡¯
Even if it is not, it is necessary to have talented people in order to fight against the heukbang.
Traveling between different kingdoms was partly to prepare for the ck Room, but also to conciliate the talents he needed.
The man asked in a bewildered voice.
¡°Are you releasing us?¡±
¡°It sounds like it will be a big deal if anyone hears that you let it go.¡±
Ray searched the barn for something.
Did the guards use it and leave it in the barn?
A worn-out rope was caught in his hand.
He shook his head as if satisfied as he tied the fallen waterman and the man with a rope.
¡°I can¡¯t get out of this.¡±
The manughed at those awkward words, as if he were putting on a y.
Because the rope was loosely tied, the body was not even bound.
Besides, he must have been fully aware that they could notpletely bind themselves with such a rope.
The man shook his head as if he had lost and said.
¡°Certainly¡ this ispletely tied up. ha ha ha.¡±
What are you tied to?
Ray scratched the back of his head shyly and left the barn with those meaningful words behind.
* * *
Cleaned up all the stables and barns.
Small presences around him still remained, but it seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed the strangeness, as the powerful knights were stepping out one by one.
So, now I just need to keep the underground prison and stand there.
Ray briskly walked towards the prison cell.
On the way, there were some ces where I felt suspicious signs, but as the royal knights started to gather, most of them seemed to be withdrawing.
Although it is a small kingdom, it seems that the status of a royal knight is not false, but they subdue those who were hiding at a terrifying speed.
Only then did Ray be able to let go.
When he arrived at the underground prison, a considerable amount of mana came from one side.
It seems that friction has arisen between the knights who were acting suspiciously earlier and the knights escorting the princesses.
¡°¡Who are you? Please indicate your affiliation.¡±
At the words of the escort knight, the man at the head of the knights grinned.
¡°I never thought there would be a princess.¡±
The people around him might not know, but the man in the center was never embarrassed.
Did you notice the gap between you and them?
The escort knight asked implicitly.
¡°Trying to harm the royal family in the castle¡ Do you know that it is a serious crime?¡±
¡°There is no sin in eating and living. If you can make money just by moving your body, then you should follow thew.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that what savage bandits do?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t starve to death. If the answer thates after thinking about finding a way to live is a bandit, wouldn¡¯t it be tasteful in its own way? Kkeukkeuk.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t know you would say something like this. Pass by pretending not to see us. Then I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see you today too.¡±
¡°A contract not made with money is unreliable. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±
The man who said that immediately drew his sword and pointed it at him.
As the gloomy spirit rushed to his face, Ray eximed, ¡°Ohhh.¡±
In terms of skill alone, he couldpete with a short guy he just met.
Even though the escort knights were quite good, it was clear that the man would crumble with just a few strokes of his sword.
Now is not the time to reveal your true identity.
Thinking so, Ray shook his head.
¡®Eh, after a while anyway, the royal knights will arrive on their own.¡¯
Even so, the Royal Knights were about to capture those around here.
Even if you don¡¯t have to step out, reinforcements will arrive when they are in danger.
As the opponent pulled out his sword, the escort knight hurriedly shouted.
¡°Protect the princesses!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
They solidified their formation.
The princesses were frightened and hid behind the knights.
Before they were fully formed, the knights of courtesy rushed in.
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
Contrary to what the royal knights, who had learned high-level swordsmanship from a young age, thought they would overwhelm, they struggled.
¡°Aww!¡±
Was it difficult to make up for the difference in troops in the first ce?
As theposition continued, one person had to deal with more than two, the strength of the knights gradually drained.
The knightmander, who was worse than that, cut them down at once.
¡°dare!¡±
As the heavily swung sword cut down as many as three or four people, the whole situation was greatly shaken.
it¡¯s a huge force
It was to the extent that knights with good physique would fly far away.
¡°Your opponent is me.¡±
However, when the man who had been still still drew his sword and stepped forward, even the momentary advantage was blocked by the man¡¯s hand.
His sword was intended to be a sword that could crush the opponent with force.
No matter how good the knightmander¡¯s strength was, it was not up to the man¡¯s single sword.
My hands are torn and my legs are shaking.
The game is slowlying to an end.
Just as I was thinking that, the knightmander fired his sword at the perfect moment.
Did you say that a crisis is an opportunity?
Concentrated on the defensive, he moved his sword at the perfect timing.
¡®This is right.¡¯
Think about it and look carefully.
The man grinned and moved his elbows.
As a result, Ray¡¯s expression gradually hardened.
intermittent movement.
He was familiar with that swordsmanship that moved eerily like a snake.
Ray, who had been quietly hiding his presence, spurred the ground and moved.
Aaaaaang-!
As the man¡¯s sword fell, a thick cloud of dust rose.
The moment I thought it was over.
They saw someone blocking their way.
white hair.
Just like him, a light white robe caught my eye.
The man¡¯s sword, swung as if he would cut down the knightmander at any moment, was blocked by a hemispherical transparent barrier.
Rayughed bitterly.
¡°The rat in the ck room was here too.¡±
Chapter 597
Episode 597 Grand Banquet in Heron Kingdom (8)
I didn¡¯t even want to know why the ck Room had taken root here.
However, given their power of action, they tended to attract small and medium-sized kingdoms to participate in the war, so it was only spection that this ce was also designated as a sacrifice.
¡®Is it the Lessian Empire that we¡¯re aiming for?¡¯
From the Kingdom of Heron to the Kingdom of Devon and Celia and the Holy Kingdom.
If the Heukbang listed the moving kingdoms on the continent, it was as if they were besieging the Lessian Empire.
They didn¡¯t move for nothing, so they might be preparing for an all-out war with the Empire.
As his own blow was blocked, the man in front of him drew his sword nervously.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°me? I am the one who stays for a while in this kingdom.¡±
¡°Then it has nothing to do with us. Could you please get out of there?¡±
Even with that polite tone, Ray shook his head.
¡°It can¡¯t be like that.¡±
¡°An order has been given to kill all who get in the way. Do you think you can deal with all of us?¡±
At least on the subject of wizards.
Even though she is a sorceress who is steadfast enough to take the blow of a knight casually, it is questionable whether she can properly perform a chant surrounded by knights like this.
The princesses also thought the same.
The three princesses shouted in a weeping voice.
¡°fool! Hurry up and run away and call for reinforcements!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Please do not step out and call for reinforcements.¡±
Even this normally calm princess stuttered, so it was clearly visible how frightened the princesses were at the current situation.
The knights who were escorting the princesses also solidified their formation and spoke again.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to you¡ but please get out of here. If you put Cheong into the castle, reinforcements will surelye.¡±
Everyone is singing the song of reinforcements as one.
Simrly, when the man in front of him slightly raised his sword and threatened, Ray smiled at him.
¡°It¡¯s fun. Try some tricks.¡±
¡°You fool for choosing death in the end.¡±
The man¡¯s sword drew a straight line.
ordingly, the knights came running with their swords.
Several escort knights tried to protect him, but it was too much to abandon the princesses and break away from the formation.
In the end, they had no choice but to watch without doing anything.
Kaaaang-!
The transparent hemisphere bounced off the knights¡¯ swords.
However, as if that much had already been assumed, the knights fired their swords again.
¡°ha ha ha. We will see how long that thin filmsts.¡±
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
A terrifying sound echoed all around.
As the man said, the thin film in front of him didn¡¯t look strange even if it broke at any time.
But what do you believe in and how confident you are?
Ray¡¯s expression was not much different from before.
He thought as he watched the men and knights sword attack.
¡®This way, I won¡¯t get a single scratch even if I hit it for 100 days.¡¯
No matter how much he is a swordsman with a sword master right in front of him, the sword that overflows is, at best, a sword aura.
Unless it was an Aura de, there was no way the shield would break.
when they¡¯ve been shoveling for a while.
Ray lightly snapped his fingers.
¡°Chain lightning.¡±
Paji Jiji-!
A huge electric shock started from his hand and swept the knights at once.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
There were screams all over the ce.
The impact they received was doubled because they were wearing te armor.
Even when his subordinates copsed on the ground at random and at the same time the hand holding the sword clung to him, it was difficult for the man to think of anything else.
The man who pulled up the mana with all his might and relieved the electric shock that prated his body looked at Ray with trembling eyes.
Chain lightning is a high rank lightning magic in the 5th circle.
That it can be expressed only with a starter word.
He squeezed his dry lips and let out a murmur that sounded like a shriek.
¡°Lord¡.¡±
Even in the age of magic, only beings from the 7th circle or higher could be called a respectful title.
His thunderp, so small as to be inaudible, quickly spread to the surroundings.
The princesses were taken aback by the current situation, which they couldn¡¯t understand.
¡°Low load¡?¡±
¡°What the heck is that¡¡±
Ray nced at them.
It doesn¡¯t matter now if his identity is revealed or not.
As long as he knew that there was a ck room, he had something more important than his identity.
¡®I never thought it would spread to Heron Kingdom.¡¯
I thought it was still quiet, but it wasn¡¯t.
They were moving more actively than anyone else, holding their breath in the shadows.
¡°Have you be very bold while I can¡¯t see you?¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Pretending not to know. The subject who wielded the ck Room swordsmanship relentlessly.¡±
At that, the man¡¯s eyes widened a little, but then returned.
That small gesture was enough to confirm whether or not it was true.
Confident, Ray walked towards the man.
¡°I have a lot of grudges in the ck room. Let¡¯s not blush each other and let¡¯s solve it in a good way.¡±
It was Ray who had been trapped in an underground dungeon for over a year and suffered all sorts of things.
Now, just hearing the word ¡®heuk¡¯ in Heukbang made my teeth tremble.
The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change any more, even after threatening him with spraying mana.
The moment I felt that hisplexion had turned a little pale.
The new model of his knights and man copsed.
dump-!
dump-!
Although Chain Lightning is a 5-circlerge-scale lightning magic, it is not a level of attack magic that can kill skilled knights with one blow.
That means¡
Ray hurriedly checked their pulses and examined their mouths at the same time.
When I put my finger in my mouth and scratched it around, something thick came out from the inside of my mrs.
¡°Poison¡¡±
It is a known fact that the Heukbang is infinitely cruel in cutting out the buds.
If it was one of the other knights, the man in front of him was a person who had reached the upper level of an Aura user.
If he had the skills to be the leader of the knights in a decent kingdom, I would have thought he would have prepared for killing such a person.
Only then, when all the knights of the knights¡¯ army had died, the captain of the escort knights, breathing a sigh of relief, strode forward.
Before long, he got down on one knee and showed an example.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t recognize you before. Meet Rotega Rod of the 3rd Knights.¡±
When he came out like this, the escort knights under hismand also came to their senses and hurriedly knelt down.
¡°Meet Ro Lord!¡±
¡°Meet Lord!¡±
road.
It is a state that is said to have surpassed human limits and reached a level of sess beyond the known 6 circles.
As such, even in the Age of Magic, once a Lord was born, he was respected by countless wizards and left his name in the Mage Tower.
It was not unreasonable for themander of the knights to kneel down and bow, as he had personally seen a mage who could onlye out of such a legend.
The princesses who figured out the situation btedly approached.
The three princesses openly tilted their heads and said.
¡°Rodrani¡ such a kid?¡±
Listening kid feels bad.
Since he was talking about a subject that was two inches smaller than himself, there was no case like this.
I must have been exposed to some extent.
Ray, who had nothing to be rough with now, also openly crumpled his face.
¡°It¡¯s nothing but a snot, as I ate about as much as a princess in one ce.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it cheap?¡±
It¡¯s like asking for a bundle to be brought out after you¡¯ve pulled it out of the water.
When his life was in danger, he was afraid and trembled, but now he acted boldly.
Leaving the three trembling princesses alone.
Princess Il came and took a bow.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t get to know you. Deltia, the first princess of Heron Kingdom, meets Rod. Please forgive my sister for her mistakes in words.¡±
While speaking, Princess Deltia bowed her head.
generous heart.
good night.
I can forgive you with a broad mind like the great sea.
However, this was not the first time he had encountered the kingdom of Heron.
Not only were the nobles of all sorts ignoring them, but the royal castle, who came as a guest, did not even provide meager lodging.
Is that all?
When I went to a restaurant to eat, it was this ce that made me stop eating by attaching all kinds of reasons.
I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve treated you well from the beginning.
From the beginning, he had to roll here and there under the dignified order of the king, so there was no way he would feel good about it.
¡°It¡¯s a bitch to be generous.¡±
Ray spat on the floor and pointed at the fallen knights.
¡°It¡¯s okay for me, so let¡¯s investigate those guys. They¡¯re the ones who evenmit suicide before their identity is revealed, so nothing wille out of them.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡°And there may be other guys in the underground prison, so when reinforcementse, look for them too.¡±
After summarizing the situation with a few words, let him leave.
Princess Il hurriedly called Ray and stood him up.
¡°There¡ Lord.¡±
¡°What is Lord? just call me ray Sometimes he called me well, like calling someone¡¯s dog by his name.¡±
Already heartbroken, he was quite perverse.
Even his standing posture was so crooked that he couldn¡¯t imagine being in front of the princess.
However, since the position of Lord is actually much higher than that of the princess, the escort knights also did not point out what it was like before.
At his words, Princess Il thought for a moment before opening her mouth.
¡°¡Thank you Ray-sama for saving us.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°no. The feat of saving the royal family is great. We sincerely apologize for the rudeness thus far. Along with an apology, I would like to dare to move the residence on behalf of His Majesty the King¡¡±
Ray snorted at that.
¡°The ce where I used to live is more worth living than I thought. You don¡¯t have to care so much.¡±
It sounds like a polite refusal, but there was a coldness that drew a line in his words.
At his words, Princess Il let out a sigh mixed with regret and nodded her head.
¡°¡ Excuse me.¡±
¡®The kingdom of Heron kicked the ball with its own feet.¡¯
When I thought about that, my appetite was bitter.
Princess Deltia couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the back of him as he left for a while.
Chapter 598
Episode 598: Grand Banquet in the Kingdom of Heron (9)
The three princesses, who pretended to be calm and stood still, eventually copsed on their knees as their legs gave out.
¡°I thought you were going to die.¡±
she stroked her chest
Growing up like a flower in a greenhouse, she first saw the sword fighting of the knights.
My skin is ripped right in front of my eyes.
The scent of blood spreads thickly like fog, making you feel nauseous.
Did he notice that theplexion of the three princesses was not good?
Princess Deltia looked around at the knights and said.
¡°I want to investigate each and every one of these ces myself, but for now, getting out of here is the priority. I¡¯m sorry, Sir Lotte.¡±
At her words, the knightmander Lotte silently bowed his head.
¡°yes. Even if it wasn¡¯t, I was thinking of setting up an investigation team to find out.¡±
¡°¡Let¡¯s also investigate the group called ¡®Heukbang¡¯ that Lord mentioned. There¡¯s something going on.¡±
¡°I take orders.¡±
Deltia nced around.
The road to the royal castle, which had been clean just a moment ago, was stained with the blood of the knights.
¡®Attempted assassination in front of the royal castle¡¡¯
There was no way to know who was behind the dare to harm the three princesses, but I¡¯m afraid of the future because there are people who can guess.
Besides, even after such a fierce battle, the fact that no one came would mean that they had prepared their hand in advance.
With aplicated expression on her face, she bit her lip.
* * *
The night before the banquet.
The sun, which had been high up high, set and passed over the ridge, and a dark night came.
King Heron, who heard about the events in the castle from Lotte Knights Commander, was furious.
Whoops-!
He couldn¡¯t beat his temper and mmed the table.
¡°What! How dare you let assassins roam around the castle!¡±
The Knight Commander Lotte, who was reporting to him, knelt down.
¡°I havemitted a mortal sin¡! All of them arecking in my ability¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s done! So, did you find out who the attackers were!¡±
When the enraged king asked, he lowered his head instead of answering.
How can I not know that it means that I did not find out?
In a truly frustrating situation, King Heron sighed.
¡°How could this happen¡ what about the princesses? Are you all right?¡±
¡°Yes¡ Fortunately, we were able to get help during the fierce battle.¡±
¡°help?¡±
When the king showed interest, Lotte calmly exined what had happened.
Surrounded by mysterious knights.
The unusual swordsmanship of the man whomanded them.
And even the magician¡¯s divine power that suddenlyes and wipes them out with a single stroke of magic.
King Heron, who had been silently listening to this, was a little impressed.
¡°Are you asking Jim to believe that?¡± ¡°How dare you tell a lie about safety? I¡¯m just telling you the facts I saw. Even if I ask the princesses, they probably won¡¯t differ too much from my opinion.¡± ¡°¡Do you know how absurd the words Kyung said on his own are? Wiping out all the knights with one magic. It is impossible even for the chief mage of the royal pce.¡±
Certainly it is.
The chief mage of the royal pce who reached the 5th circle master was also difficult to predict victory if he faced the knights one-on-one.
It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not easy to fight an all-out war with a knight, let alone one knight, with skills that have reached the 5th circle.
But Lotte still shook her head.
With a hardened face, he spoke cautiously to the king.
¡°He¡ manifested therge-scale magic of the 5th circle only with starter words.¡±
Even the king is not an idiot.
He was well aware of how effective therge-scale magic of the 5th circle was against the army.
However, did he not chant the chant, but only expressed it with the firstnguage?
¡°Nonsense. For wizards to manifest magic only with starter words, it is only possible when there is a gap of more than 2 circles. Do you know?¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Then do you think he is a person who has reached the 7th circle¡ Lord?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Hearing those words answered without hesitation, the king was also full of energy.
¡°Huh.¡±
Lord.
Even in the era when magic was most active and explosively growing, only 15 people across the continent had heard it.
But now that most of the legacy of the age of sorcery has been lost and is blocked by a wall, a 7th circle Lord?
It was as absurd as the dragoning back alive and paying rent to himself as the king.
However, I can¡¯t help but be curious that Lotte, who doesn¡¯t usually lie, speaks so confidently.
King Heron looked down at him and said.
¡°If you do, who the hell is the one who helped you? Bring them before me.¡±
At his words, Lotte pondered for a while, and then shook her head.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s impossible¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s impossible?¡± When the king, a little uneasy, asked for the reason.
Knight Commander Lotte lowered his head even more and said.
¡°Even in the age of magic, a Lord held a position equal to that of a country¡¯s king. It is only natural that they would destroy the saints with just one word. However, it is a story that only works in the age of magic. If a Lord were to be born now¡ Most wizards on the continent would gather at his word and turn their backs on the kingdom with a single finger pointing¡ I mean.¡±
As the words got longer, Lotte coughed carefully to clear her throat, as if her throat was burning, and continued.
¡°If Your Majesty calls in such a person just because he¡¯s curious¡ this could happen in the future.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
If the rod is really right, it is.
However, King Heron, who was deeply suspicious of the Lord¡¯s existence, wanted to find out its identity.
Just in time, he realized that there was a good magic tool in the kingdom¡¯s treasury, and he suggested it.
¡°Then, how about inviting them to a banquet and having them present themselves?¡±
¡°What do you mean by showing off¡?¡±
¡°There is a magic tool in the royal treasury. I¡¯ve been keeping it because it¡¯s something from the past, but it¡¯s useless. It is said that if the person who touches it pours mana into it, the circle can be recognized. If he really is the Lord, can¡¯t he prove it enough?¡±
The king¡¯s expression brightened a little, as if it was a good idea even to himself.
However, Lotte thought differently.
After struggling for a while, he opened his mouth worriedly.
¡°¡I wonder if Lord will obey me. Isn¡¯t it your intention that you have not revealed your identity until now? If, on the contrary, you view the kingdom as a bad thing, starting with this¡¡±
¡°Can a person who has risen to a level beyond human beings be so narrow-minded? They will surely appreciate us for setting up a ce for them.¡±
No matter what he said, King Heron didn¡¯t seem to change his mind, so now Captain Lotte gave up halfway.
¡°Your Majesty, please do as you wish.¡±
¡°If he is truly a lord, then he must be the lord of our kingdom. ha ha ha.¡±
Lotte drooled while watching the king drink kimchi soup, even though he hadn¡¯t even met Rod yet.
On the topic of denying the Lord¡¯s existence until just now.
The king, now full of thoughts of expanding the kingdom and spreading the name of Heron in the world, asked with a pretty bright face.
¡°so. Who the hell is that Lord?¡±
Like a child waiting for a toy.
When the king asked with a half-excited and half-expected face, Lotte did not answer meekly and instead asked the king back.
¡°Your Majesty, do you remember the noble son of Celia that you orderedst time?¡±
To that question, King Heron nodded while stroking his beard.
¡°Ciliara¡ Come to think of it, Count Sylvesta was so offended that he paid a little attention to me. But why did hee here?¡±
Huh.
Lotte¡¯splexion was a little stiffer than before.
The moment when King Heron was about to say something while seeing him sweating coldly.
Lotte opened her mouth as she prostrated herself in front of the king.
¡°He¡ no, he¡ is the Lord.
* * *
After finishing his work, Ray immediately returned to the cabin.
¡°I¡¯m tired after moving my body for the first time in a while.¡±
He didn¡¯t move much except when dealing with Heukbang.
In order not to forget how to train with Derp, he didn¡¯t use mana, so it felt like it had been a long time since he had used magic like this.
Just as Ray was about to enter the cabin.
As usual, the nobles passing by mocked him.
¡°Oh my God¡ To be able to live in such a cramped and filthy ce¡ After all, they are a filthy tribe in a lowly ce.¡±
Those who heard thisughed and covered their mouths with their sleeves.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Then I¡¯ll hear you all.¡±
¡°What will I do if I hear it? Even if it¡¯s not, the incident that happened in the castle today is suspicious. I doubt that Celia might be involved.¡±
Ray¡¯s ears, which rolled as he would in the Holy Land, had already evolved to hear only what he wanted to hear.
The nobles framed him, but their words flowed out before they reached the ears.
¡°I¡¯m going to have to sort things out now.¡±
When the banquet opens and the heat slowly begins to ripen.
he will leave the kingdom
I was a little concerned about why the ck Room was stationed in the Heron kingdom, but it was surprising that there was a kingdom that their hands hadn¡¯t reached out to, so what was it?
After leaving Heron Castle, I n to lock myself in Dragon Rare for a while.
Apparently, thest books left by the great race caught my heart.
what he wanted to convey.
Even by forcibly prolonging life.
What is the reason for allowing everyone to enter and exit while releasing the barriers ced on the dragon rare?
And why do you think about posterity while doing that?
Curiosity continued biting its tail.
Maybe you can find out why you came to this world.
Thinking about that for a moment, Ray prepared for the banquet to be held soon.
Chapter 599
Episode 599 Transaction (1)
The footsteps of the attendants quickened.
When they are busy preparing for a banquet, guiding nobles wearing scarletnterns.
Ray also started dressing up after a long time.
When he went down to the stream and washed his dirty hair and abluted, the scruffy face went somewhere and a nobleman appeared.
While drying his hair, he put on the banquet dress prepared by Count Sylvester.
It seems that she put a lot of thought into the banquet dress, as if it was made for her from the start.
¡°Your uncle must have had a hard time.¡±
Even if it wasn¡¯t for that, she would have been having trouble with Yeongji¡¯s work, but she was preparing a banquet dress in just a few days.
Even though I didn¡¯t see it in person, I could feel his hard work.
Thinking so, Ray finally got dressed and put on his shoes.
When he attached a small brooch he had received from Harpman as a decoration around his chest, his appearance, which even the high elves admired, was clearly revealed.
After finishing the preparations, he moved to the banquet hall.
* * *
A banquet was held in the kingdom of Heron.
Since it was nominally a banquet held on the asion of the prince¡¯s birthday, the three princes greeted the nobles with smiles.
By the time nobles started to gather in the lobby.
They gathered among themselves and whispered.
¡°But I wonder if Celia wille.¡±
¡°It seems that Your Majesty hates it so much, how can you show your face no matter how much it is the king¡¯s order? If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t be able toe out.¡±
¡°I heard that he lived as a guest in Count Sylvester¡¯s family. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. No matter how damned it is, did you mean to join Count Sylvester?¡±
Theirughter echoed through the lobby.
The princesses also knew that most nobles were chatting about him.
Because of this, Princess Il and this princess burned their hearts.
If he had really reached the 7th Circle, insulting him at this point could itself have started a war.
Is that all?
The existence of a Lord is by no means a light existence.
It means that he has the ability to demolish the castle right away if he wants to, or to escape alone in the midst of it.
Even in the past, in the age of magic, when war broke out and the momentum was waning, there were not a few cases where Rod directly stepped in and ended the war.
The tform for the promised reversal.
human disaster.
That was the weight of the name Rod.
The princess said with a worried face.
¡°Is he really going toe to a ce like this?¡±
Having said that, he seems to wish that he would rather note.
How can you not understand her heart?
On the one hand, he also hopes that he will go far away.
Deltia smiled bitterly and replied.
¡°well. Even if youe, I don¡¯t think you¡¯lle in a good mood. We¡¯ve only been trying to catch him, but we¡¯ve never treated him well.¡±
I heard that a normal guest was kicked out of the private room.
I even felt dizzy when I heard that they threatened to ask for food on their own.
Everyone treated them harshly with one heart and mind, so how could they not feel vengeful?
No matter how good your feelings are, if you are treated poorly, your mind will change.
As Deltia¡¯s face was not looking good, the princess¡¯splexion also showed no signs of improving.
The three princesses are very peaceful.
She smiled and greeted the nobles with a shrug.
¡°My sisters are also very worried. Wouldn¡¯t the person who dreamed of revenge like that not do something right away? If the kingdom is in good shape so far, at least it doesn¡¯t seem like that¡¯s the case.¡±
When I heard it, it was true.
However, theirplexion did not improve.
¡°That would be nice.¡±
¡°If you worry like that, you will only get more wrinkles. Go ahead and make an impression. Isn¡¯t your sister a princess?¡±
Deltia, who suddenly came to her senses at those words, looked around.
Most of the nobles seemed to be indifferent, but I could feel that some nobles were watching them.
It must have been that the princesses were worried about dying.
The girls, who hurriedly straightened their faces, forced a smile on their lips.
¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±
¡°At least this much.¡±
I thought that I was young, but before I knew it, I had the dignity of a princess.
The smiles of the girls, who were happy inside their younger brother¡¯s growth, deepened.
Time passed and most of the nobles gathered in the lobby.
The banquet began in earnest.
From outside the lobby, the atmosphere of the banquet matured when a high-ranking aristocrat called out his name every time he entered and they gathered and chatted.
Around that time, the sons of nobles came out to the center one by one and shared a dance.
With the beautiful performance of the musicians, it is finally time to say that it is a proper banquet.
The baron standing outside the lobby announced the position of the nobleman in a loud voice.
Among them were counts and marquesses.
All the eyes of the audience were focused on the voice of the baron that followed.
A loud voice announced the position.
¡°Prince Soleil eats it.¡±
sound not small.
It was difficult for everyone to hear.
The nobles, who thought they had heard wrongly, began to stir among themselves.
¡°Did I hear you right now?¡±
¡°Go Gongwang?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there no dukedom in the one kingdom¡?¡±
If so, who the hell is the king called by the baron?
The more we talk, the more our curiosity grows.
Naturally, the eyes of the aristocrats were drawn towards the entrance to the lobby.
Then I saw someoneing down the stairs from the first floor.
White hair that oozes mystery.
At first nce, the blue eyes shining through her hair were enough to catch the attention of many women.
Every time the brooch ced on the chest of the ck banquet dress shimmered in the light of the chandelier, it seemed that even an indescribable sacredness radiated.
The eyes of the youngdies are drowsy, and the mouths of the nobles slowly open.
Unlike before, when he was sloppy, the person changed when he took out the water by ablution.
Even the three princesses, who had been holding their seats in an adult manner, forgot manners and opened their mouths.
Rey, who arrived in front of the king after walking slowly, gave a light bow.
¡°Meet His Majesty the King of the Kingdom of Heron.¡±
At that, King Heron looked at him with a bewildered face.
¡°Now, how about you¡?¡±
¡°This is Ray. You probably don¡¯t know since I found the castle with Count Sylvester. Although it is a tribe, it governs the Duchy of Soleil, which was bestowed by the King of Celia.¡±
It was just one word.
The fact that Celia, which had been an intermediary trading country for a while, suddenly created a principality was something that caused a stir on the continent.
Upon learning that the rumored owner of the principality was the young man in front of him, King Heron¡¯s pupils shook violently as if an earthquake had urred.
At the same time, the mouths of the aristocrats who had been talking excitedly were also quickly shut.
Are you a king?
I wanted to refute that it was not a lie, but the atmosphere I felt from him was definitely that of an absolute.
Contrary to the king¡¯s inability toe to his senses, the eyes of many youngdies and nobles shone differently than before.
What kind of cake is this?
He¡¯s not a duke, he¡¯s a duke.
No matter how much it is a duchy, it is a person who is in the position of a king who governs a country.
Besides, he¡¯s young.
Her appearance was also better than that of the elves, so the eyes of thedies literally caught fire.
did you notice him?
¡°Kuhm.¡±
King Heron, who had removed his gaze from the surroundings with a single clearing of his throat, faced Ray again.
ording to the knightmander, the young man in front of him is a person who may have reached the level of a Lord.
In addition, he was the duchy who ruled the Duchy of Soleil now.
King Heron¡¯s head turned quickly.
¡®There¡¯s no way King Celia didn¡¯t know this. If this guy was really a Lord, he would have created a duchy and captured it.¡¯
Even if it was himself, if the fact that he was a Lord had been proven, he would have divided the kingdom and given him the position of duke.
It¡¯s not expensive if you can hold him with it.
King Heron, who licked his lips, was greeted as if nothing was wrong.
¡°Nice to meet you, Prince Soleil.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you. I wanted to see His Majesty the King, who has been benevolent with me from the moment I arrived at the royal castle, at least once.¡±
He spoke with a smile, and King Heron, who heard the words, felt a chill on his back.
Certainly, he did not like Count Sylvester¡¯s respect, so he did not treat him as a guest.
Not only did he not give away a private room, but he did not provide any convenience in the royal castle.
King Heron was sweating profusely.
¡°I hope this will be a ce to forget about the past and celebrate each other¡¯s meeting.¡±
a thing of the past?
Blessed to meet you?
Fuck.
In this damn realm, every kind of humiliation has been suffered.
In a way, what happened in such a short time was more than a castle.
With a long, wide back like the sea, he never had the heart to forget what King Heron had done for him.
¡°ha ha ha. You joke too much.¡±
It seems that the pressure was difficult to bear.
King Heron hurriedly changed the subject.
¡°By the way¡ Jim doesn¡¯t have much of a rtionship with Celia. But how did the king of that cee all the way here?¡±
At those words, Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°To make a deal, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°transaction?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The reason why he came to the kingdom of Heron.
It was also because he liked Gide, the son of Count Sylvester, but that was not the only reason.
Ray pulled out a wooden box of courtesy from his bosom.
At first nce, the neatly carved wooden box looked old and rough.
Even though he volunteered to make a ¡®trade¡¯ in front of the king of a country, King Heron tilted his head for a moment because the item he took out was an ugly wooden box.
¡°What is it?¡±
to answer the question
Ray carefully opened the lid of the wooden box.
OK.
Whoops-!
Along with the huge flow of mana, a stunningly beautiful blue light spread around.
When a long line of light engulfs the area and presents untimely moonlight.
The gushing flow of mana stopped.
The escort knights, who were raising their mana nervously, were astonished when the mana in their bodies did not respond.
Did the king also notice?
He stuttered to the end and trembled his hands.
¡°This is¡¡±
Ray gave a small smile.
¡°This is what I will present. Let me show you the performance in a moment.¡±
he raised his finger.
Chapter 600
Chapter 600 Trade (2)
¡°Fire ball.¡±
The king¡¯s escort knights, who were stationed around him, shouted urgently.
¡°It¡¯s magic!¡±
¡°Avoid everyone!¡±
At such a banquet, he did not know that magic would be manifested, so the knights who were full of bewilderment surrounded the king.
Likewise, the nobles made a fuss and even fell while trying to escape.
In an instant, the whole area fell into chaos.
What kind of English is it?
Time passed, but the magic did not manifest itself.
The escort knights, who clearly sensed the flow of mana from Ray, were taken aback.
¡°Demon magic¡¡±
¡°¡misfired?¡±
I heard that even skilled mages sometimes fail to use their magic.
Let¡¯s take a peek at him to see if that¡¯s the case even now.
As if waiting for everyone¡¯s eyes to gather, Ray raised his hand holding the wooden box high.
Then, the wooden box that sucked in the mana emitted a resonant sound and emitted a brighter light.
Whoa-!
Just like that of a wizard who gathered mana to the fullest.
The wooden ship had more intense mana than before.
¡°It is a magic tool that blocks magic. Magic below Circle 6 disappears without a trace.¡±
The atmosphere in the audience coolly cooled at his lightly uttered words.
block the magic
If there really was such a magic tool, the wizards¡¯ siege magic would be useless.
Is that all?
If you enclose the wall with magic tools, it will be a fortress, and the capital will be the safest ce in the world.
Even when hand-to-handbat takes ce, if you give it to the knights, you can defeat the enemy general with the momentum of a truly unstoppable force.
The aristocrats, who btedly regained their senses, asked the question.
¡°Blocking magic. Do you really think that would be possible?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a magic trick that even famous wizards have a hard time making. It¡¯s not a simple magic tool containing low circle magic, it¡¯s a magic tool that cancels all magic except for the great magic.¡±
It¡¯s just hard to believe.
It became quite a hot topic just by canceling the opponent¡¯s chant when fighting a necromancer.
Ray nodded as if he understood.
¡°It is true that it is hard to believe. Still, the knights who were nearby would have noticed it to some extent.¡±
As he spoke, he raised his index finger and pointed at the escort knights who were guarding the king.
They will feel it too.
With the intention of really manifesting magic, he burned mana as fuel.
Since the flow of mana was deliberately maximized so that the knights could feel it, there was no way that those skilled enough to escort the king would not notice it.
In the same way, let the nobles look at the knights without a trace of suspicion.
The knights, who were still alert, nodded cautiously.
¡°Certainly¡ judging from the movement of mana, it is clear that he was trying to cast magic¡¡± ¡°
¡I felt it too. The author had no intention of canceling the enchantment halfway through.¡±
The old knight said it with some mildness, but what he meant was that if things had gone wrong, there could have been bloody winds blowing in the banquet hall.
However, King Heron couldn¡¯t me him for the assassination attempt in front of his face.
¡®If that¡¯s the case¡ Doesn¡¯t that sound like a magic tool?¡¯
The size of the magic tool is directly proportional to the skill of the wizard.
In order to draw an borate magic circle, arger ¡®pir¡¯ is needed, and special materials such as mithril are needed to withstand the mana flowing through the magic circle.
But look at the wooden box in front of your eyes.
It was at most the size of an adult¡¯s fist and used an ordinary tree that can be found in any forest as a material.
Who could make a magic tool like that?
¡®If the author is Lord, it¡¯s definitely possible.¡¯
King Heron now erased even the slightest doubt that remained in his head.
The ce was filled with thoughts on how to bring Ray to the kingdom of Heron.
Did you feel the subtle gaze looking at yourself?
Ray said while looking directly at King Heron.
¡°If you really want to, you can try using magic yourself.¡±
After saying that, the nobles looked at each other.
In the first ce, nobles are those who have learned to some extent, so most of them are learning swordsmanship or magic.
However, since he was in front of the king, it was difficult to cast magic recklessly.
If you don¡¯t do it wrong, you could be charged with treason or attempted assassination of the royal family.
When the nobles were restless like dogs hungry for shit, King Heron, impatient, rose from his throne.
The king, who had raised the mana himself, lightly waved his hand.
¡°Light!¡±
When Mana uttered the firstnguage, Mana responded and climbed the king¡¯s hand.
An outstretched hand was embarrassing, but nothing happened.
In case you want to
King Heron cast his magic again.
¡°Fire ball! Lightning!¡±
I wondered if the magic of the lower circle didn¡¯t work, so even though I used the magic of the 3rd circle, there was no change in the surroundings.
¡°This¡ is this¡ is it really true what you said¡?¡±
I can¡¯t believe it even though I¡¯ve tried magic.
King Heron¡¯s voice trembled uncharacteristically.
Only then did the nobles realize that Ray¡¯s words were true, and chills developed.
A magic tool that nullifies magic?
It was clear that the great powers would try to take it away even by going to war.
It¡¯s a magic tool that doesn¡¯t seal general low circle magic, but all magic below circle 6.
Inmon sense, the weight was too heavy for a weak country like them to carry.
Besides, he clearly said ¡®deal¡¯.
Since they presented an unheard of magic tool as the item, it was certain that what they were asking of them was also absurd.
Is there any way to steal it?
When some greedy nobles were thinking so.
one of the nobles shouted.
¡°Previously!¡±
A sudden loud noise rang the attention of the audience to the nobleman.
Having seeded in attracting everyone¡¯s attention, he continued talking as if he thought he had seized his chance.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we check if the fact that the author is indeed the duke of Silia is correct? Indeed, if he is the Duke, why didn¡¯t he even give a word to the kingdom he saw?¡±
At those words, the surroundings became agitated.
That certainly makes sense.
Usually, when a person from the kingdom visits a foreign country, it is polite to give them a word in advance.
However, rather than letting the Heron Kingdom know, Ray tricked in as a descendant of Celia¡¯s aristocrat, so it was safe to say that this was against etiquette.
King Heron also looked at Ray once, shaking his head as if he thought that was right.
¡°¡Excuse me, but can you prove it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±
As Ray spoke, he took out a seal and a hand from his chest.
The seal, which was decorated with high-quality gold and jade, certainly looked luxurious, but it was not a means of proving one¡¯s identity because the Principality of Soleil was still unknown to the continent.
However, it was certain that the second card he took out was a ¡®single run¡¯, proving that he was a single yer at the top of the half-man.
How the hell can a young guy so blue im to be a solitary owner of the top half of the half-man?
The aristocrat who was the first to speak out even pointed his finger and denied it.
¡°Yeah man! Do you dare to lie in front of His Majesty the King! I¡¯ve never heard of the Hafman Merchant having a sessor!¡±
Certainly, even if a salty man like Hafman made a sessor, it was unlikely that he would pass on his top rank.
Probably because the corps he has raised so far is a waste, he will hold on until the moment he dies and won¡¯t let go.
Imagining that scene made meugh, so Ray smiled and said to the nobleman.
¡°Hafman is my henchman. If in doubt, take your hand and go to Harpman. Maybe they think they stole the danjupae and only get beaten with sticks?¡±
¡°This bastard is still alive!¡±
An angry noble strode forward.
Then, after a while, he took away the danjupae and looked at the dishes.
The gold te was quite heavy to hold.
The borate decorations and patterns that seem to have been painstakingly made by artisans make it look like a real danjupae.
The aristocrat exhaled ¡®Huh¡¯ and said.
¡°If it¡¯s a lie, be prepared! I¡¯ve seen an announcement from the upper half of the half before. If this is a real danju tile, the seal of the top lord is on the back of the tile¡¡±
and turn the tile over.
Unlike the gold and silver jewels on the front, the half-man¡¯s seal was nicely stamped on the back, which looked in at first nce.
Of course, the seal could be a fake, but from what he saw, it was very simr to the seal printed in the announcement.
Hup-
The nobleman, who was so surprised that he almost dropped his danju tile, handed it back to Ray with trembling hands.
Even at a nce, the reaction seemed unusual, so the nobles also intuited that it was genuine.
Before the situation turned violent, King Heron pped once and drew the attention of the audience.
¡°Is this done? If you have any doubts, tell me now.¡±
In the first ce, unlike the beginning, King Heron was no longer suspicious of Ray.
In addition to this, he hoped that even the rumors that he had reached the level of Lord would be true.
The aristocrats, who were agitated, stepped back one step at a time.
If you doubt it again, you won¡¯t see anything good.
Even now, the aristocrat who doubted him right in front of him couldn¡¯t even raise his head and was sweating profusely.
Ray looked around and said.
¡°Then can I continue?¡±
¡°You will.¡±
The king¡¯s permission fell.
Ray held up the wooden box, which was still shining.
¡°As a condition for handing over the magic tools, I have three suggestions.¡±
¡°Three?¡±
¡°The first is to maintain friendly rtions with the Duchy of Soleil, which I rule.¡±
Which is not a difficult condition.
In the first ce, since it is a principality that has just begun to rule, it is only natural that it wants to grow.
But if they were going to do that, they would make a deal with a superpower like the Lessian Empire, but for what purpose would they want to make a deal with them?
A question arose, but the king tried to suppress his curiosity.
¡®I can¡¯t change my mind just in case.¡¯
King Heron asked about the ¡®friendly rtionship¡¯ Ray said.
¡°Amicable rtions¡ so you mean a one-way trade rtionship between the kingdoms?¡±
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°Then what does the kingdom of Heron live on? When I say rtionship, I mean just an ally.¡±
ally.
It¡¯s easy to say, but there are many problems to achieve in reality.
First of all, depending on which kingdom the Principality of Soleil is hostile to, their g will also change.
Besides, there is quite a distance between the two kingdoms.
Even if there was no need for practical help, if the rtionship was maintained for a long time, there was a concern that the meaning of the alliance would eventually disappear.
Before the king thought deeply, Ray continued his words.
¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about thatter¡ the second condition.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°From here on, I want to talk separately when we are alone. Would it be okay?¡±
King Heron, who was very nervous inside, sighed in relief when he heard the pleasant words at the right time.
No matter how much it is its own kingdom, there were too many ears to listen to.
He was wary of even saying a word, fearing that the central aristocrats would disturb him.
King Heron pretended to be nothing and calmly nodded.
¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make room for youter.¡±
Chapter 601
Episode 601 Transaction (3)
Originally intending to leave the banquet hall after saying the three conditions, Ray felt greedy nces from around him.
¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen if I reveal all of this here.¡¯
If they are wrong, even the royal family are the ones who touch them.
He spared his words because he thought that a kingdom could be overturned because he was blinded by magic tools.
Anyway, I have to meet the king again sometime and talk.
In addition, the magic tool he made is not a permanent organ, but a semi-permanent organ that requires mana to be injected at regr intervals.
When the effect is over, you will have to find Heron Kingdom to inject mana, so you don¡¯t have to talk about the deal right now.
After the deal with King Heron was roughly finished, numerous youngdies gathered around her.
The aristocrats who tried to approach Ray to have a chat had toe back because they couldn¡¯t even get close to him.
A youngdy with long golden hair stood out and greeted her.
¡°My name is Ticia from Count Sylphon.¡±
Talk and take an example.
Watching each movement move like a delicately crafted doll, it was clear how much practice he had had since he was a child.
Ray smiled and said hello.
¡°nice to meet you.¡±
Ticia¡¯s face turned red when he smiled so softly, who seemed so confident when talking to the king.
¡°¡If it¡¯s not rude, I would like the King to teach me how to socialize¡.¡±
It was a so-called dance request.
Usually, at social gatherings, there is no case in which the youngdy suggests dancing first.
It was even more so if there was a huge difference in status between the count¡¯s daughter and the duke of a foreign country.
Because of this, the youngdies who approached him were also nervous and hesitant to speak, but Ticia knocked the ball out.
Ray politely turned to him.
¡°I¡¯m not used to socializing, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll cause a nuisance.¡±
¡°Ah¡ Excuse me.¡±
Ticia withdrew with a sad face.
Come to think of it, when was thest time you danced?
Perhaps the social gathering with Iriel was thest.
At that time, I also noticed a lot of nobles.
Let¡¯s take a look around the old thoughts.
For some reason, the prince, who seemed to be restless from earlier, caught my eye.
Follow his gaze and turn your head again.
There was Ticia looking at him.
Aww.
look at these
Thinking that things had be quite interesting, Ray left the youngdies behind and approached the prince.
¡°Meet the Prince of Heron.¡±
As they lightly exchanged greetings, the prince, who had been blindsided by Tishia, btedly greeted her face to face stiff.
¡°Nice to meet you, Archduke Soleil¡ I am Heide, the prince of the Heron kingdom.¡±
Are you a shy person?
Even when we said hello, we couldn¡¯t even look at each other properly.
Ray spoke naturally.
¡°I came looking at you as if you were rebuking me for not daring to greet the royal family first.¡±
Heide¡¯s expression died in contemtion when he said it as a joke.
¡°How dare I¡¡±
The status of a princess and a prince is different.
Even more so if he was the prince of such a small kingdom.
Ray, who made fun of the prince once, smiled and said.
¡°But now that I see it, it seems that he is not looking at me, but at Lady Ticia.¡±
¡°Oh no!¡±
Prince Heide, whom he had never met before, raised his voice and retorted.
In other words, he must have said it in a serious way, but when he protested, even staining his ears red, he did not believe it.
Why do people who know everything do this?
He taps the prince with his elbow and smirks.
¡°Is it okay if I be a man and not be able to say a word? Let¡¯s go and have a talk.¡±
¡°¡How did you know?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been staring at Lady Tisia¡¯s face since a while ago, how can you not know?¡±
¡°Ugh. You must keep the secret.¡±
¡°Do not worry. In Celia, rumors spread that her mouth is heavy. I am.¡±
Prince Heide, fooled by his joke, suddenly said with a dark face.
¡°I¡¯ve known the Lady of Count Ticia¡ for ten years.¡±
ten years?
Ray, who wondered if he had had a one-sided love at most, was quite surprised.
In ten years, even mountains and rivers will change.
In addition, even though he looks docile on the outside, he is a prince of a country, so women who have both beauty and wealth must have lined up in front of him from a young age.
However, to reject such women and still only look at one woman.
It couldn¡¯t have been a great jizo.
Prince Hayde continued.
¡°But her father, Earl Sylphon, is a member of the central aristocratic faction¡ You could say he has a bit of a hostile rtionship with us.¡±
At that, Ray also nodded.
In the first ce, the current King Heron is trying to weaken the power of the central nobility, and the central nobility is overseeing the power of the royal family.
In this situation, if this prince bes the son-inw of Count Sylphon, a dog genealogy will undoubtedly be born.
Understanding the situation, Ray asked the prince.
¡°Isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±
¡°The method is¡¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s like resolving the conflict with the faction little by little¡¡±
Prince Heide sighed at his words.
¡°The rtionship between the central nobility and the royal family is already at its worst. It¡¯s not just a rebellion, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a civil war breaks out at any time.¡±
It seems that the problem in the kingdom of Heron has deepened more than he thought.
With things going like that, of course I have no choice but to bury my feelings for Ticia.
It is a story that is quite heartbreaking to hear.
Ray brought two sses and offered one of them to Prince Heide.
¡°You¡¯ll feel better if you drink.¡±
¡°¡thank you.¡±
The two shared a few drinks.
Ray, who had be quitefortable with the words, spoke.
¡°Come to think of it, today¡¯s banquet was the prince¡¯s birthday.¡±
Then Prince Heideughed shyly and shook his head.
¡°ha ha ha. What is the importance of a mere prince¡¯s birthday? Thank you for being the focal point where everyone cane together.¡±
I was able to find out by sharing the story.
He was very naive and humble for a prince in a political position.
Perhaps he was training swordsmanship, but the refined mana in his body was as clear as ake, just like his temper.
¡®I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future.¡¯
I don¡¯t know if he has a talent for swordsmanship, but if he reaches this level, his clear mana will be the best goal for swordsmen.
It doesn¡¯t seem like a bad thing to have a rtionship.
Ray searched his arms.
¡°Umm¡ I don¡¯t have anything to give you¡¡±
¡°Please take it away. It¡¯s not so rotten that you want luxuries for an honored guest.¡±
¡°It¡¯s my birthday, so I can¡¯t.¡±
A small stone came out of his hand as he searched for it.
It was a pretty looking stone when I was in the dungeon, so I picked it up as a souvenir, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be useful in a ce like this.
He raised mana on his index finger.
Swoouuuuuuuuu ¨C
The small refined sharp mana cuts through the stones. Ray, who had put a
square-
square- pattern on it and rolled it around, looked at the stone once in the banquet hall¡¯s splendid light and nodded his head in satisfaction.
¡°This is good enough.¡±
Prince Heide marveled as he marveled at the way he carved the stone.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone who carves stones so borately.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just a stone.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
What are you talking about?
Looking at the prince with a puzzled expression, Ray smirked.
¡°It is a stone that allows you to use magic. The name is¡arium.¡±
¡°Aarium¡?¡±
¡°Hold the stone and let the mana flow.¡±
When Ray handed over the stone, Prince Heide reluctantly epted it.
Let him hold the stone in his hand.
Ray moved Mana.
¡°Darkness.¡±
Then darkness slowly came to the bright banquet hall.
Little by little, from ceiling to floor.
The soft darkness eventually reaches the musicians¡¯ performance.
The stone containing Prince Heide¡¯s mana glowed.
The beautiful light of light green color spreads like fireflies all over the ce.
Many nobles and women could not keep their mouths shut at that beautiful sight.
The soft light that spread from the stones.
I stayed near him as if to celebrate the prince¡¯s day.
¡°This is¡¡±
Looking at Heid, who was looking at him with a puzzled face.
Ray took a step back.
¡°happy birthday. It¡¯s a pretty present, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this a magic tool? When the hell would this happen¡¡±
I had never heard of such a beautiful magic tool.
Engraving magic on a stone the size of a woman¡¯s finger.
Heide, who had been agitated for a while, soon regained hisposure and enjoyed the scenery.
As he brought the ss to his lips, he looked around and said.
¡°It¡¯s as if the night sky has been brought to you.¡±
¡°You are not wrong.¡±
¡°Aarium¡¡±
He looked at the pebbles.
Oddly enough, it¡¯s transparent, so you can see through it a little.
A smile formed on his lips as it was a gift he liked very much.
The cluster of lights that hovered around for a short time soon began to return to the stones one by one.
Embarrassed by that, Ray scratched the back of his head and made an excuse.
¡°It seems that it didn¡¯t go well to engrave the magic circle in a hurry. It depends on how much mana you put in, but ten minutes will be the limit.¡±
At those words, Prince Heide couldn¡¯te to his senses.
Did you rush to engrave the magic circle?
Does that mean, then, that the stone hewn just now was drawing a magic circle, not purely to create a pattern?
Enchantments of this magnitude could only be carved into a single pebble?
As he looked at Ray, he got goosebumps.
The nobles, who were intoxicated by the mysterious light, sighed in regret as the light soon disappeared.
¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa¡±
It
was a magnificent view that you will not see a few times in your life.
It was to the extent that even the musicians were intoxicated and dazed by the beautiful sight while ying.
Ticia was among those who felt so regretful.
Looking at her, Prince Heide grabbed a stone and walked away as if he had made up his mind.
Let him pass by the youngdies and stand in front of Ticia.
Aftering to her senses, she looked at Prince Heide with a slightly surprised face.
¡°To me¡ Do you have any business¡?¡±
¡°Lady Titsia¡¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°Would you like to dance with me?¡±
It¡¯s a really tough blue.
He wasn¡¯t talking back, and his speech wasn¡¯t colorful either.
But why?
It didn¡¯t bother him to hear his request.
Tisia was also dumbfounded at first, but soon burst intoughter.
¡°¡great.¡±
¡°Am I really?¡±
¡°yes. It¡¯s just embarrassing to be an opponent like me.¡±
Back-!
A halo of light green light suddenly burst out.
Apparently, a lot of power was put into the prince¡¯s hands.
It was only one dance at a social gathering, but it must have been a great courage for Hayd.
I was worried about what would happen if I refused, but it worked out.
But why does my stomach hurt when I see others doing well?
I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m giving someone else¡¯s love when I¡¯m too busy to see you.
This is why even if a person is too nice, it seems to be a bad thing.
Chapter 602
Episode 602 Goblin Principality (1)
Ray must have given orders to Zeke and the guards before.
¨C Give the Goblins a home in the unexplorednds of the Principality.
A bond made in the dungeon.
Unknowingly, Ray, who had a crush on the goblins, decided to arrange a ce for them in his principality.
At hismand, Zeke and the security guard roamed the unexplorednd without rest, looking for a ce where the goblins could live.
So-young arrived in front of a cave that looked quite deep and asked.
¡°How is this ce?¡±
Although there is a steep cliff right in front of you, if you are careful, you will not fall to your death.
Zeke, who seemed tired from the long journey, gave his thumbs up and actively agreed.
¡°At this level, it¡¯s a shame for the goblins. The outlook is good and you won¡¯t be threatened by other monsters. It¡¯s perfect. Let¡¯s go here.¡±
Knowing well that Zeke needs to be particrly careful when he talks too much, So-yeong looked at Hong-young this time.
¡°¡Hongyoung?¡±
¡°¡Let¡¯s go to the mountains.¡±
¡°¡buy again?¡±
Soyoung asked again, but Hongyeong didn¡¯t answer and moved on silently.
At that, Zeke let out a big sigh.
¡°It¡¯s the third time yesterday and today. Why is he like that?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Soyoung also kept her mouth shut.
At first, I understood and moved on.
There are times when Hongyoung doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking because he¡¯s naturally a bit out of ce.
At that time, I thought I was going to do that, but when it came to the third time, people got tired little by little.
However, since the other security guards quietly followed her, So-yeong didn¡¯t say much either.
Soyoung, who had changed her night clothes that were tight to her body, looked at Zeke.
¡°¡let¡¯s go.¡±
At her words, Zeke looked up at the sky.
¡°Why are you giving me such an ordeal, Gaia?¡±
* * *
Did you wander around like that for several days?
Zeke, who had finally found a suitable ce for the goblins to live, patted his hands.
¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay for an ogre to live, not a goblin.¡±
At that, Soyoung let out a sigh.
¡°That is the right word. It¡¯s only argend mass, right here.¡±
As she said, the surroundings werepletely empty.
There is only onerge mountain behind it and a wastnd in front, so it is an environment that cannot be said to be good to live in with lies.
Zeke objected.
¡°You mean a monster. Originally, it¡¯s a way to grow up by going through some hardships and fighting with monsters around you. This is the perfect ce for that.¡±
If I¡¯m not even a monster, how can I know the heart of a monster so urately?
Something usible said So-young¡¯s heart was also shaken a little.
¡°¡really?¡±
¡°Because it is. If I ask the goblins directly, they¡¯ll say they like this ce?¡±
Of course.
In the first ce, when talking to the goblins, he would first draw his sword and speak.
¡®A good ce to live¡¯.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s human standards.
Where would be a good ce to live in terms of monster standards?
Feeling a little vague, Soyoung looked back again.
¡°What do you guys think?¡±
Cheongyoung kicked the floor once and replied.
¡°It is an extremely poor environment for farming. However, since monsters naturally eat meat, this ce would be nice too.¡±
¡°yes? What does the blue friend know?¡±
¡°¡I am Cheongyoung.¡±
Cheongyoung was disgusted by Zeke¡¯s praise.
Heukyoung thought for a while and said.
¡°The lord¡¯s order was clearly ¡®prepare a site in the unexplorednds of the principality¡¯. I don¡¯t know about anything else, but it seems to match the will of the lord.¡±
The enemy also silently nodded.
Let the opinion be somewhat settled.
Soyoung looked at Hongyoung, the leader, for thest time.
¡°Hongyoung?¡±
When I asked in an anxious voice, I was sure it was different.
she said quietly.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the mountain.¡±
mountain? mountain?
At those words, Soyoung finally exploded.
¡°also! It¡¯s a mountain again! why? Now they don¡¯t even ask to go to the beach!¡±
¡°¡Soyoung.¡±
¡°I only go to the mountains once or twice! I¡¯ve already climbed the mountain over 20 times!¡±
Raising her voice, she pulled up Cheongyoung¡¯s sleeve.
Then, his arms were covered with traces of live insect bites.
¡°Look at this! Even Cheongyeong, who used to have fairer skin than most women, has be a gombo!¡±
¡°Go Gombo?¡±
¡°We came to find a ce for the goblins. I thought we came to gather herbs in the mountains!¡±
At least I wouldn¡¯t have done this if I had told him why.
I didn¡¯t know why, and I was just in a state of copse because I was riding the mountain like a mutt training.
Hongyoung blinked her big eyes in surprise, then nodded.
Did he finally convey his intention properly?
Soyoung was so moved that she felt like shed tears.
Let¡¯s look at Hongyoung¡¯s lips as we wait for the words to stop.
¡°¡Still, I have to go to the mountains.¡±
Poetry X.
He tried to swallow the words that were about toe out of his throat.
If it seemed like she would shed tears of emotion just a few seconds ago, now it looks like shedding tears of blood.
Soyoung, who managed her emotions by using mana, took a deep breath and said.
¡°No, yes. It¡¯s good to climb mountains, but let¡¯s hear the reason. Why the hell do I have to go to the mountain instead of looking for a ce to live?¡±
In the first ce, while Hongyeong was looking for a ce to live, if there were no mountains there, he would not even pay attention.
Why is he so obsessed with mountains?
Hongyoung licked her lips and spat out a word.
¡°breeding.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The case fell further into obscurity.
Zeke, who hadpletely given up by now, stood up.
¡°Don¡¯t lose your energy and quietly go for a mountain ride.¡±
¡°Ah¡¡±
So-young¡¯s body finally copsed.
* * *
While Zeke and the receptionist are looking for shelter.
The goblins, who temporarily built a hut next to the vige, cooperated with each other to raise their rent.
The fertility of the goblins far exceeded their imagination.
The goblins, who thought there were only 300 of them, reached 4,500 after only a month.
Is that all?
After being named by the Goblin Queen and Ray, the goblins, whose intelligence rose to the limit, came to build houses based on the architectural style of humans.
No, in some ways, it felt better than human homes.
Their changes did not appear only in civilization.
If the 1st generation dungeon goblins were simr in appearance to normal goblins, the 2nd generation goblins gradually showed the aspect of beings equipped with intelligence.
His stooped spine straightened out, and his small body rose to a level below that of an adult man.
Now, the perception of ¡®profession¡¯ has arisen, and hands have been extended from cksmith goblins who make weapons to so-called ¡®education¡¯ that trains other goblins.
It is still at the level of imitating that of humans, but considering that they are only 3 generations, it was a remarkable development.
When Zeke and the security guard returned to the vige after a hard fight (?).
The civilization of the goblins had already gone beyond making their own dwellings, and they had entered the time when they were making their own swordsmanship with mana unique to dungeon monsters.
It was absurd to see a mere monster wielding a sword with the mana umted in its body.
Zeke stared nkly at their swordsmanship, then opened his mouth.
¡°Uh, how can a goblin¡¡±
I had heard about it from Ray beforehand, but seeing it in person gave me a new feeling.
Moreover, like a monster who was born with mana, he knew how to handle mana even though no one taught him.
Zeke grabbed the back of his neck as he looked at their weak sword skills.
It took three years for even him, who grew up listening to the sound of geniuses in the Holy Land, to pull out his sword skills.
It was embarrassing to even call it a sword aura.
However, since the monsters are drawing sword energy as naturally as breathing, how can this not be unfair?
¡°Hey Gaia.¡±
I have been praying a lottely.
If Zeke had a tantrum, the receptionists were genuinely surprised.
Soyoung, who had gone through a lot of hardships, admired the look of the goblins.
¡°I had a hard time finding a ce to live¡ but this¡ isn¡¯t it the biggest level in the Principality of Soleil now?¡±
In the first ce, the Principality of Soleil itself was an unexplorednd teeming with monsters.
How many viges could there be in such a ce?
Over 4,000 goblins unite to overturn the ground and raise buildings, forming a ¡®vige¡¯.
Isn¡¯t it only Soyoung and Zeke who are dumbfounded?
Even Chung-yeong, who had always been calm, was excited.
¡°It¡¯s a vige made by goblins! For such an outrageous thing to happen¡!¡±
Let them make a fuss at the vige entrance.
Severalrge goblins threatened with crude-looking swords.
¡°Krurrrruk! you guys! Who are you!¡±
The structure of the vocal cords itself was different, so the goblins¡¯ speech was a bit slurred.
But what does that mean?
It was surprising enough that there was a monster that could speak humannguage.
Zeke smiled and came forward.
¡°It¡¯s an intruder.¡±
¡°Chi intruder!¡±
I should calmly call the Goblin Queen.
Why do I get impatient when I see only those wielding swords?
Soyoung shook her head.
The goblins with hideous faces distorted came running with their swords raised.
¡°intruder! kill!¡±
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
Let the two goblins swing their swords.
As if to appreciate their swordsmanship.
Sieg watched it and then pulled out the sword from his waist.
Chae Ae Ae-!
Kaaaang-!
At first nce, the goblins seemed bewildered as they easily broke their swords with just one swing.
¡°It¡¯s still not up to par.¡±
I twisted my wrist and applied strength to the sword face.
The goblins who tried to crush him with force lost their bnce.
Flop-
It wasn¡¯t until after the goblins lost their swords and mmed their butts on the ground.
Zeke put the sword back into his belt.
¡°Tell your queen that I have found a suitable ce to stay.¡±
¡°That¡ wife?¡±
¡°Yes, where.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The goblins who got up from their seats looked back at each other with slightly puzzled faces.
Apparently they didn¡¯t kill themselves, so they weren¡¯t intruders.
Judging from what he¡¯s talking about, he seems to know the Queen well.
After understanding the situation to some extent, the goblins apologized.
¡°Excuse me. I didn¡¯t know that I was acquainted with the Queen. I¡¯m sorry about what just happened.¡±
Not knowing that the goblins would suddenly take an apology and apologize, Zeke waved his hand in embarrassment.
¡°Ah no¡because I said I was an intruder in the first ce¡¡±
¡°We were taught not to point a sword at an innocent person. I apologize if I am wrong.¡±
Soyoungughed beside him.
¡°Quack-quick. He really is not even a goblin.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t seen it like that, but it¡¯s really too much.¡±
Even Chung-young turned his back.
¡°Truly, a human being. Rather, goblins are more gentlemanly.¡±
Jeokyoung criticized.
Hongyoung, who was still watching, also turned her head away from Zeke.
¡°¡that¡¯s bad.¡±
Zeke, who had be a low-end human in an instant, noticed the surroundings.
Chapter 603
Episode 603 Goblin Principality (2)
It didn¡¯t take long for the Goblin Queen to reach the vige guard post.
The goblin queen approached, sweating profusely, as if she had been working nearby.
¡°I heard you found a ce to live. But we need no more shelter than here.¡±
got rejected
In the meantime, how many times have I been looking for it, but I¡¯ve been rejected without even looking at it!
Zeke protested at those words like thunder from the sky.
¡°People have sincerity. Just go and tell me.¡±
He threatened to pull out his sword at any moment, but it didn¡¯t even matter to her.
Did you notice that it was simply a bluff?
She shook her head and shook her head.
¡°We are monsters. I don¡¯t know anything about human sexuality.¡±
¡°¡¡±
With that said, there is nothing to say.
As Zeke backed away, scratching the back of his head, Soyoung answered the question this time.
¡°I understand that it is difficult to relocate because the vige has been built for a while. But the zone we found will be more advantageous to you geographically. Don¡¯t say no lightly, think about it seriously.¡±
¡°We seek our dwelling ce. It has been so in ces where it has been before, and it will be so in the future.¡±
There is no such thing asplete stubbornness.
Soyoung tried to say something more, but the words didn¡¯t work any further.
Eventually, after a few scuffles, they gave up and looked back at each other.
¡°¡Then the goblins have no choice but to live here¡¡±
¡°But this is where the center of the Principality of Soleil will be. If the day the lord knows¡¡±
They imagined the appearance of Ray, who woulde backte.
What can I say when I see goblins who have multiplied to a poption ten times their original size in less than a month.
Zeke and the receptionist becameplicated faces.
It is no longer a ce where people live, but apletely goblin principality.
That¡¯s why you can¡¯t ask them to leave the room.
There was silence for a while between them.
Zeke, who was deep in thought, gave his opinion.
¡°Now that it¡¯s like this, why don¡¯t we fully support the goblins?¡±
The tone also went back to businesslike, unlike before.
Soyoung frowned as if it was nonsense.
¡°It¡¯s a ce where there is nothing, so let¡¯s invest in goblins rather than young people? Are you insane?¡±
¡°There will be no harm. They¡¯re the ones who will go on a winning streak with a little help.¡±
furthermore.
Zeke saw the goblin soldiers brandishing their swords.
The swordsmanship itself was terrible, but seeing how they handle mana skillfully, I imagine that there might be a day when a sword master appears among them.
It¡¯s definitely a funny story if you think about it.
It never urred to me that one was impossible.
¡®Just as there are those called geniuses among humans, there will surely be such ones among them in the future.¡¯
It¡¯s just an idea that¡¯s still premature.
It will be possible.
Arge army of goblins.
It was possible that the first principality in harmony with humans would be created with goblins at the center.
When you think about it, it¡¯s a pretty heart-pounding story.
Zeke spoke with a little more credibility.
¡°These guys are different from normal goblins. Not only did they learn humannguage, but the goblin who stood guard in front of them was not much different from us in terms of physique. After a few years like this¡ they¡¯ll be pretty usable. You could say this is an investment for that time.¡±
Cheongyoung, who had been silent for a while at his words, answered after hesitating.
¡°Certainly it was the goblins who cultivated this wastnd. If you can make this much progress in just one month, you need to seriously think about providing them with supplies.¡±
¡°Cheongyoung, did you taste it too?¡±
This is iprehensible from Soyoung¡¯s point of view.
If you have the money, why not use it for Young Ji-min!
I don¡¯t know why I have to invest even at a loss for the sake of the goblins.
She looked at the other receptionist as if asking for help.
Then, Heol-yeong, who hadn¡¯t said a word until now, sighed and spat out the words.
¡°It is a country of goblins. Whoop whoop. It looks interesting, so I¡¯m in favor.¡±
¡°Haa¡¡±
Soyoung hit her forehead as if she knew this would happen.
As the opinion seemed to be tilting little by little, So-yeong thought about the problems that woulde to her in reality.
¡®Funds are also a problem, but the biggest problem is¡¡¯
This is a deadnd.
It is a barren wastnd that cannot be cultivated in the first ce.
In addition to that, there are also good peddlers here.
Guild too.
There are no adventurers or even territories.
In this situation, if the number of goblins bes overwhelming, the merchants will eventually stop visiting.
If the number of merchants decreases, guilds will not enter, and since there are no guilds, mercenaries and adventurers will also disappear.
As there is no means to protect the vige, the poption of the territory will also decrease.
Soyoung, who was struggling, nodded her head and said.
¡°good. I will ept the idea of investing in goblins.¡±
¡°This kid has grown up!¡±
Zekeughed happily and tousled Soyoung¡¯s hair.
She closed her eyes and endured the severe insult (?), but said firmly.
¡°step.¡±
¡°step?¡±
¡°The Duchy of Soleil has no funds. That is, it¡¯s like a beggar. So, I need help from the Halfman Merchant to finance the goblins. Of course, since you brought up the story, you are responsible for telling Hafman, and you are responsible for persuading him.¡±
¡°My me?¡±
Zeke¡¯s face turned to contemtion.
He was well aware of how much of a miser Hafman was.
Opening Harpman¡¯s wallet, nothing else?
It would be more convenient to fight Proxia one-on-one.
Soyoung continued.
¡°But I¡¯m a bit anxious about going alone.¡±
As she spoke, she took a look at the receivers.
The receptionist who was well aware of the difficulty (?) of the job hurriedly turned his head.
Cheongyoung, who was the first to support Zeke, hurriedly made an excuse.
¡°So So-young. I was just saying that they might need to think about providing supplies.¡±
It was the same with blood.
¡°¡on second thought, that sounds like no fun. A country of goblins, what kind of nonsense is that?¡±
As the two resisted, waving their hands, So-young immediately looked at Zeke.
¡°It¡¯s your group, so you decide where to go.¡±
choice passed.
I didn¡¯t have to worry too much.
Zeke soon approached Cheongyoung.
¡°Let¡¯s do well, blue friend.¡±
¡°¡ I will definitely pay this debt.¡±
Blue Young nced at Zeke with burning eyes.
* * *
The banquet held inmemoration of the prince¡¯s birthdaysts for a total of three days.
After the banquet on the first day, the morning of the second day was bright.
Ray was summoned to Daejeon after being called by King Heron.
Ray bowed lightly and looked at the king.
¡°What did you call for?¡±
He pretended not to know, but everyone knew that King Heron coveted magic tools.
no it¡¯s different
King Heron suggested a seat by hand.
¡°ha ha ha. Sit down first. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to talkfortably?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a bit busy.¡±
Ray started biting to hit the price.
No matter how much he said that he was the king of a kingdom whose hair fell short of the king of a kingdom, he was not the one who was on the shit line right now.
Besides, he has no desire to look kindly at the king who tried to feed him taffy from the beginning.
As he bounced to the fullest, King Heron was troubled.
He nodded his head, pretending nothing was wrong, and slowly opened his mouth.
¡°Ugh. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re holding on to a busy person. good So let me be direct. Please tell me about the remaining two conditions.¡±
It seems that he wants to take over the magic tool.
¡®but. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if a civil war broke out at any time.¡¯
The two nobles, who can be said to be the heads of the central nobles, are imprisoned in the royal prison.
If you¡¯re destined to be purged anyway, wouldn¡¯t it be better to resist?
Knowing that fact, King Heron must also be in a hurry to get the magic tool.
Ray, who met his eyes, opened his mouth.
¡°The second is military support.¡±
¡°case history?¡±
Do you mean that the Duchy of Soleil needs troops?
A look of doubt appeared on King Heron¡¯s face.
¡°To be precise, these are troops stationed in the Duchy of Soleil. I hope the number is more than 2,000.¡±
At those words, King Heron let out a drool.
¡°It¡¯s not that difficult a request. But what is the reason? Even if our troops were stationed, they wouldn¡¯t be enough to guarantee the security of the principality.¡±
The 2,000-plus troops aren¡¯t much help.
They wouldn¡¯t even be aware of that fact, so how could they ask for troops?
Ray answered the king¡¯s question.
¡°It¡¯s a cause. Justification to turn the situation in your favor.¡±
¡°It¡¯s justification¡?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet. But when the timees, you will find out.¡±
He only said iprehensible words, but it was not a particrly difficult condition, so King Heron nodded and moved on.
¡°Okay. Then, state the following condition.¡±
¡°The third condition is¡ to share information about the ¡®Heukbang¡¯ with this principality.¡±
At those words, the king¡¯s impression hardened a little, as if he knew something.
It was only a momentary reaction, but it was enough to notice the change.
¡®Do you know the ck room?¡¯
Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
It is an unexpected harvest.
¡°You seem to know something?¡±
¡°Heukbang¡isn¡¯t it the background of the ¡®Coalition¡¯¡?¡±
Ray nodded his head at the question in a cautious tone.
The fact that the back ship of the coalition is the ck room has not yet spread widely across the continent.
Nevertheless, the fact that such a small kingdom on the outskirts knew was that the king had been focusing on the information around him since before that.
Isn¡¯t the king more resourceful than he looks?
Ray looked at him again for a bit.
¡°But why do you need their information? No way¡
¡±
¡°Then rest assured. But they are very sensitive to what they are known to the world. If you recklessly share information and get discovered¡¡±
There are not one or two small kingdoms that perished while resisting Heukbang.
King Heron also seemed to know about it, and hisplexion turned blue.
Hana Ray only smiled at him.
¡°It¡¯s a magic tool for that. Even if there is a war, it will endure for some time.¡±
¡°War is no joke! You mean betting on the kingdom of Heron?¡±
¡°Heh heh. Heukbang can¡¯t even dream of war right now.¡±
¡°How are you so sure? I heard that their momentum rivals that of the Lessian Empire! Who knows if things go wrong and damage this kingdom!¡±
At those words, Ray spewed out mana.
As his openly revealed mana took hold of the atmosphere, King Heron instantly fell into the illusion that time had stopped.
My whole body stiffened and even my heart stopped.
I was so surprised that my head seemed to clear again.
he said with a cold smile.
¡°Because they know that I¡¯m just waiting for the moment when the ck room is revealed to the public.¡±
They are the ones who devised various traps to reduce their strength and even made saints and threw them into dungeons.
It must be that he recognizes the superiority of power more than anyone else.
Would such people dare to reveal their military strength?
If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s enough to break it with force.
King Heron was overwhelmed by his momentum and could not say anything.
¡®The word ¡®Lord¡¯¡is true¡!¡¯
Pressure that doesn¡¯t even allow you to move your body carelessly.
The only one who could draw this much power was the Lord, who was said to be on the verge of bing a god.
If it¡¯s a young man in front of you.
Even if the ck room waged a war, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to drive them out?
Seeing a glimpse of divinity in his cold mana, King Heron nodded slowly.
¡°¡Okay. I¡¯ll do that.¡±
Chapter 604
Episode 604 Goblin Principality (3)
¡°Panking¡.¡±
The branch manager, who had been traveling upward for over three weeks to take care of Hafman¡¯s work instead, copsed.
His beard, which had grown nicely, was as dry as a dried squid.
¡°No more! No you can¡¯t!¡±
The branch managery down on the floor as if he were hungry.
Halfman smiled and rolled him.
¡°Hahahaha! Thanks to you, branch manager, the pile of gold walked right in. Hehehe.¡±
The way he smiled as if he had lost his mind while looking at the gold coins piled up on his desk was exactly that of a vicious pimp.
Halfman took out the parchment from under the gold coins and handed it to the branch manager.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°This time it is Gehel.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s Gehel¡ isn¡¯t it a holy kingdom?¡±
¡°okay. I had to send someone I could trust, but you just came in. What is it? Departure is tomorrow.¡±
How can you start thinking about rolling just by looking at your own face?
The branch manager questioned with tears in his eyes.
¡°Sober! Do you know how old I am? I¡¯ve been working hard for the past few days, and I¡¯ve forgotten the names of my grandchildren! Please send some home!¡±
Perhaps the conscience, which was left as much as ant poop, finally felt remorse at those words that were met with evil.
Halfman made a decision after much thought.
¡°Then find someone to rece you and go.¡±
someone to rece?
How many people who could be sacrificed passed through the head of the branch manager.
Of course, they were also constantly being rolled by Hafman, but what about it?
You are now at an age where you can rest in your old age, but aren¡¯t they at an age where they can chew and swallow stones!
¡®It¡¯s aw to go through hardships when you¡¯re young, even if you pay for it. cancer.¡¯
Although he did not know it himself, he was a branch manager whose mindset waspletely simr to Hafman¡¯s.
Deciding to sell out hisrades for freedom, he said with a nod of his head.
¡°There is a lot of talent at the top, so what are you worried about? Just leave it to me.¡±
¡°That too. It is safe to entrust it to anyone as they are the talents selected by Taesangdanju himself. It is worthwhile to bow to Lord Taesangdan every day! Hahahaha!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll be gone, Danju.¡±
Hafman¡¯s mind will change.
The branch manager said goodbye and left the office.
Left alone in his office, Hafman drank warm tea and touched gold coins.
¡°Come to think of it, Taesangdanju hasn¡¯t been in touchtely.¡±
I used to contact Sujeong-gu at least once every 15 days at thetest, but there was no news for over a month as if something had happened.
When you are thinking about whether or not you should contact him.
A quiet knock came from outside the door.
Knock-knock-
Did the branch managere back?
Halfman said, pushing the gold coin away for a moment.
¡°Come in.¡±
Then unexpected faces started toe in.
Like a patient with stiff facial muscles, Zeke entered with a smile on his face.
¡°A long time.¡±
¡°Zeke? what¡¯s going on here? I heard that the lord entrusted the work¡¡±
He wondered if he hade to visit him.
As I was looking at him with strange eyes, Chung-young, who followed him, spoke in a small voice.
¡°My lord¡¯s work is being carried out safely. But¡ there was a problem there, so I came here to get help.¡±
¡°problem? help?¡±
It¡¯s just words I don¡¯t understand.
Zeke confided in Hafman, who wanted a more detailed exnation.
Goblins entered the Duchy of Soleil.
And the fact that their poption has increased and the vige has prospered, making it difficult to move their residence.
In the middle of the talk, they appealed how hard they were carrying out Ray¡¯s orders, but Hafman didn¡¯t even eat the seeds.
Hafman, who had been listening to the story, was dumbfounded and full of energy.
¡°So tell me to take care of the goblins?¡±
¡°Looking after you. That¡¯s a bit too much.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We just want to get a little help from the top.¡±
Words are a small help, but what I want is a huge amount of money.
For Harfman, who treasured gold coins next to Ray, losing unnecessary money was as painful as having his own child sold to bandits.
Doesn¡¯t seem worth thinking about.
Harpman refused at once.
¡°no! I can¡¯t give you my money!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be petty and spend a few bucks!¡±
¡°The upper ranks can¡¯t be rxed enough to fill the stomachs of the goblins!¡±
Zeke was also stunned when the sophomore of the upper ranks, who was called the best in the continent, insisted that he had no money.
¡°Because it¡¯s worth the investment!¡±
¡°joy! Swindlers always say that!¡±
Seeing no sign of backing down, Zeke decided to calm down again.
He suddenly changed into a low profile, rubbing his hands and said.
¡°I don¡¯t like investing valuable money in mere monsters either. But are they different? Newborn baby goblins put mana on their swords?¡±
Does your throat burn while talking?
He swallowed half a cup of ck tea in one gulp and continued to speak.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s one or two, but it¡¯s like 4,000. All of these guys are Auro users, so what if they be an armyter on?¡±
Over 10,000 Auror users, goblins.
Just imagining it is a terrifying force.
Zeke, who was examining Harpman¡¯s expression, gently seduced him.
¡°On the way up, if there are bandits that bother you, send a few goblins. I assure you, most of them just¡ snug.¡±
As he pretended to slit his throat, Hafman also fell into thought.
There were certainly quite a few wild vegetables that were difficult to deal with by hiring mercenaries.
Thanks to them blocking the road, the money going out for tolls was substantial.
Besides, even if it rots, it¡¯s Junchi.
No matter how far he looks, Sieg is the continent¡¯s youngest sword master.
The goblins he spoke of were also what the Sword Master had promised, so they wouldn¡¯t be useless at all.
¡®I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to invest if it¡¯s the right amount of money.¡¯
The fact that they were monsters bothered me, but whatever.
Hafman remembered what the goblin queen he had met had told him clearly.
Unlike the other goblins, they were intelligent, so some level of conversation would work.
That¡¯s probably why Zeke came all the way here to negotiate.
Besides, Hafman was willing to join hands with kobolds, not even goblins, as long as it brought him money.
He said again as if to confirm.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
Were his words a catalyst?
As soon as Harpman, who had been extremely opposed to it, seemed to change his mind, Zeke nodded furiously.
¡°of course! If it¡¯s a lie, you can take care of Cheongyeong for ten years!¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
Cheongyoung, who was suddenly sold,ined.
Halfman nodded and epted the offer.
¡°good. If it¡¯s a condition of serving the royal guard for ten years, it¡¯ll be about a penalty.¡±
¡°Ha half man! I never gave permission!¡±
As the matter escted, Chung-young, who became afraid of the future, argued again, but the two of them were not listening to him anymore.
¡°I want to talk about funds¡¡±
¡°As I said in advance, don¡¯t expect huge funds. It¡¯s still just to have fun.¡±
¡°Chung Young. Why don¡¯t you stop trembling ande over here and sit down?¡±
Zeke called the ice-hard blue young.
Sold as coteral, he nced at Zeke.
¡°The debt¡ I will definitely pay it back, Zeke.¡±
cringe
The sound of grinding teeth could be heard even by Hafman.
It was an eerie sound that made me worry about whether my gums would be safe.
It is said that if a woman harbors resentment, frost will form even in May.
Deeply afraid of the future, Zeke gulped down his saliva.
* * *
Several priests sighed as they looked at the ¡®entrance¡¯ of the ceremony.
¡°It¡¯s been over a year.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how many thousands of troops have already been sacrificed. How did the sainte back alive in this ce¡¡±
Demonic Scenery (ħ¾³).
So far, tens of thousands of troops have rushed to destroy this ce, but not a single one has returned alive, let alone destroyed.
Even now, reckless adventurers often joined parties and entered, but their words were miserable.
If you listen to the deafening wails and screamsing from inside, at least you won¡¯t be alive.
A young priest said while examining the entrance of the Devil¡¯s Pce.
¡°But it is amazing. If you stille around here, your divine power will weaken.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because the demons suck mana. The demonic realm that was created in Silia was eliminated by the Holy Son, but this ce is still there.¡±
¡°Is His Holiness not concerned? It wouldn¡¯t be good for the prestige of the kingdom if such a hideous thing was right in front of us.¡±
¡°How can you not care? However, because the loss of troops was great, you have no choice but to ignore it even though you know it.¡±
The Holy Kingdom was still in the middle of a religious war.
Although they did not fight in an all-out war with their troops, a lot of blood was shed behind them.
satellite and demonic religions.
For a new religion that had just emerged, its power was huge, and it was only about maintaining the status quo for a holy nation that had lost quite a lot of troops due to the demonic world.
So, the Pope has no choice but to focus on the Demonic Realm.
The priests took a look at the demon scene and soon began to fill the empty magic crystal.
¡°Still, fortunately out of misfortune. Because you can resell the magic stones you bought at a low price at a high price.¡±
So far, the area around here is low on mana.
Although Celia¡¯s demonic realm was destroyed and some degree of divine power returned, it did notpletely return.
That¡¯s why every now and then, if you fill up a magic crystal full of mana and sell it, the merchants will buy it at a high price.
The old priest smiled bitterly.
¡°How did such a bizarre thinge about¡¡±
The moment he brought the magic stone to the entrance of Juseomjuseom.
A faint light shimmered at the entrance of the Demon Realm.
Its appearance was just like antern, so the priest was greatly surprised.
¡°Look at this! Come over here!¡±
Chapter 605
Episode 605 Goblin Principality (4)
At the urgent cry, the surrounding priests approached one by one.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°W Look here!¡±
Let¡¯s move our gaze along the priest¡¯s finger.
At the entrance of the dungeon, I saw a flickering light.
There had never been a light like this before.
¡°Are you a new survivor?¡±
¡°¡I don¡¯t know.¡±
Let them make a fuss at the fire.
A few more lights appeared behind it.
It looks like a person holding antern and waving their arms.
oh my god.
Were there still people alive?
The priests who became desperate hurriedly threw their water bottles and a few dry items toward the entrance of the dungeon.
¡°I have nothing but this to give you!¡±
¡°Get this first!¡±
swish-!
As the water barrels flew away, a sound like weapons colliding came from the entrance, which had been silent for a while.
Chae Ae Ae-!
Chaeeng-!
Should I be doing something wrong?
It seemed that there was no water source in the dungeon that could be used for drinking water, but the shaking of thenterns only intensified.
Eventually, most of the lights stopped moving.
Even the fierce battle seemed to have stopped.
Why don¡¯t you know what that means?
The priests who looked at the entrance of the Devil¡¯s World with hardened faces soon began to me themselves.
¡°Ooh, because of us! How many more people must have died in a pointless fight¡!¡±
¡°I wasn¡¯t handing things over easily¡ I¡¯m in a hurry to think that there are people alive¡¡± Even if
you look closely, there are only three or fournterns left.
Even at a rough estimate, it means that more than ten people are dead.
When the gloomy priests were devastated.
The young priest gazed at the entrance to the Devil¡¯s Pce for a while, then wrote something down on the parchment he took out from his chest.
Rolling up a roll of parchment written with one stroke of a stroke, he tosses it at the entrance.
A middle-aged priest who had been watching the scene approached and asked.
¡°What did you write?¡±
¡°We revealed our affiliation. I¡¯m going to talk to Seongguk, so I just asked them to stop fighting and wait for support.¡±
¡°Support¡¡±
Will Seongguk be able to support those trapped inside the Demonic Realm?
Even now, it is only a holy country that maintains the status quo.
¡°I hope it goes well.¡±
¡°I think so too.¡±
The young priest, speaking with a broad smile, did not seem to know the actual situation of the Holy Kingdom yet.
However, I didn¡¯t really hate the look.
Wouldn¡¯t it be better for someone to have a dream than to be alone with those who are immersed in reality and floundering?
Like the young man, the middle-aged priest also took out parchment and potion from his arms.
¡°They¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll meet again¡¡±
After writing, he wrapped them in a cloth to prevent the potion from breaking, and threw it at the entrance of the Devil¡¯s Eye.
Then the priests who were watching also joined in their actions.
Each of them wrote something and found something to give, and threw it together.
Thenterns, which had been moving violently at first, were silent for a while, perhaps reading their letters.
¡°I will be back soon. Please wait a moment.¡±
¡°Until then, be sure to live!¡±
I hope your voice will reach you.
The priests who shouted loudly soon turned their backs.
* * *
Rumors that there are survivors in the Devil¡¯s Eye spread far and wide throughout the Holy Land.
They voluntarily spared no support in case their blood rtives were still alive.
Water, food, books, nkets, and various daily necessities.
At the entrance to the Magic Pce, a crowd of people was formed with items sent by many people.
Among them, there were equipment such as swords and armor, but they were sent under strict censorship by the priests and pdins in case of an unexpected situation.
The pdin, who was checking the items himself, wiped the sweat from his forehead.
¡°Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t look like people are dying. ha ha ha.¡±
I was worried about what would happen if the Seongguk spared support, but I didn¡¯t know that the people woulde forward.
At that, the priests put their hands together.
¡°How can the followers of the goddess pretend not to know the same believer? This is also Gaia-sama¡¯s grace.¡±
¡°I am just grateful. By the way¡ no one hase out yet¡ I wonder what the hell is in there.¡±
The pdin looked at the entrance of the courtesy.
Unlike before, the flow of mana became weaker.
However, for some reason, it bothers me that no one hase over from that side yet.
The priest smiled shyly and shook his head.
¡°How could a mediocre priest like us know? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the saint who escaped the demonic realm of Celia¡¡± ¡±
Come to think of it, the saint hasn¡¯t returned to the holy kingdom since escaping the demonic realm.¡±
¡°Because he is very windy. I have no choice but to believe that if he returns someday, he will solve the demon scene.¡±
The Devil¡¯s Land is a ce that is impossible to ovee with human strength.
I don¡¯t know how the holy man destroyed the Devil¡¯s Pce, but it¡¯s not news that there¡¯s no news even though arge army of over 30,000 people entered.
The Devil¡¯s Eye became a painful existence in the Holy Land, like a thorn stuck in it.
The priest sighed.
¡°Whoa. If only Iriel-nim was there at a time like this¡¡±
Then, the pdin was startled and brought his hand to his mouth.
¡°Shh! You shouldn¡¯t say that.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s frustrating¡¡±
¡°The murder of the apostle of the goddess is a big wound for us. Please be careful with your mouth until the beast is severely punished.¡±
The priest nodded slightly at the pdin¡¯s request.
* * *
There was a group of people watching the scene from afar.
ck robe.
The red thread in the shape of a snake engraved on the chest stands out.
A person with a golden pattern on his shoulder sighed in a low voice.
¡°Keuk. Looking at the good view, it is called the demonic view. They don¡¯t even know that the goddess has abandoned them, and they are truly foolish.¡±
After looking down at the troops of the Holy Kingdom for a while, he waved his hand.
Then, the ck magic that bloomed encroached on the surrounding area.
The wild grasses die and thend dries up.
As a result, his eyes radiated bloody light.
¡°The time hase. It shakes the faith of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
The people standing behind him prostrated themselves.
¡°I take orders!¡±
¡°I take orders!¡±
* * *
After Zeke and Cheong-Young left for Hafman.
The rest of the guards were staring at the kingdom of goblins with their mouths open.
Is there no day and night for them?
Thanks to the goblins who worked both day and night, the vige was prospering rapidly.
New buildings are being built and goblins are being born in what used to be a wastnd justst night.
In just a little over a week now, so much progress has been made that people are thinking about building a wall.
The goblin, who seemed to be in charge of the field, gave directions here and there.
¡°Keiyik! it¡¯s here! We have to build a statue in front of it, so make room for it!¡±
¡°But I heard from the human beings who were designing that we should put a fountain here.¡±
¡°Queen orders! He said that the statue should be here no matter what!¡±
The Queen¡¯s orders are everything to the goblins.
The goblin who had been given the order also quickly agreed.
¡°i get it! Khehe!¡±
There seemed to be no great difficulty inmunicating with humans, although some annoying noises could be heard from time to time.
What¡¯s more, they singled out some technicians with knowledge from the human domain and put them in charge of the field andmand of the goblins.
The territories, who at first refused, were transformed into workers for the vige after talking with the goblins.
In some ways, they seemed more capable than themselves.
Humans design and give instructions, and goblins move on site and build facilities.
Under the cooperation of the two tribes, the vige continued to develop at a truly terrifying speed.
Group A during the day. Group B at night.
The nocturnal goblins seemed more ustomed to moving at night.
I was so surprised.
Soyoung covered her mouth with her sleeve and admired it.
¡°What the hell is a dungeon like, so goblins like that are born?¡±
¡°¡I think we can build a capital city in a month.¡±
Hongyeong also nodded at Hyolyeong¡¯s words.
We just started building the walls.
But even if it was fast, it was too fast.
After all, the goblins were tending materials before going to bed, and when they woke up, they were building the foundation of the fortress wall.
Thanks to them, they looked shabby.
ck Young said worriedly.
¡°I don¡¯t know if this is why you hear the goblins babbling.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
At his words, the guards¡¯ mouths fell silent.
In their heads, they pictured themselves receiving re from monsters.
Soyoung stood up and shouted.
¡°It can¡¯t go on like this! Are you going to spend all your time eating like this?¡±
¡°No¡ but there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, right?¡±
That¡¯s right.
Zeke and Cheongyoung were in charge of financing, and goblins were in charge of expanding the territory.
To be honest, the security guards ced here were nothing short of insectivores.
So-young didn¡¯t know that either.
She said with her hair tied back in a ponytail.
¡°Then you should ask.¡±
¡°ask? to whom?¡±
¡°The Goblin Queen.¡±
ah.
The receivers were immediately convinced.
Certainly, if the queen was inmand of the goblins, she would tell them what to do.
¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you should at least train an Assassin Goblin!¡±
¡°What Assassin Goblin?¡±
¡°why! Is there aw that tells us only to be on guard?¡±
It was truly the mindset of this judge.
Hong-young was also looking at So-young with a puzzled face, probably for the first time that this had never happened.
Is there any particr opinion against it?
Her head moved gently up and down.
Hongyoung¡¯s permission fell.
Finally, the task of the receivingmittee was decided.
Chapter 606
Episode 606 Goblin Principality (5)
The Goblin Queen was really busy with her eyes closed.
After a nap, he wakes up and leads the goblins, consults with the people of the territory, decides the foundation and size of the vige, and sets the appropriate quota to manage the goblins.
Is that all?
Goblins aren¡¯t the ones who dig and make a living.
As the poption grew, it was also necessary to find food to feed them.
Although the vige is prospering rapidly, it has not yet been able to build a facility that will allow all the goblins to rest.
That¡¯s why it was her job to set up a temporary shelter and assign the goblins.
Even if it was simply food, clothing and shelter, if this was enough, in addition to that, I had to put effort into educating the goblins.
It really couldn¡¯t have been an extreme job.
The inside of a pretty old-fashioned office.
The Goblin Knights, who were given names, were sitting around a round table and discussing.
¡°Building a wall is good, but it doesn¡¯t solve the underlying problem this way.¡±
¡°I think so too. Reproduction must be limited.¡±
At the knights¡¯ words, the queen let out a pained sound.
¡°You know. But if that happens, the aftermath will blow along with the explosive growth.¡±
As the growth rate was high, the work was arranged ordingly.
There are a lot of things that have been done, so if you set a limit at once, there will be a lot of problems.
So, I couldn¡¯t quit now.
dilemma.
In a situation where I couldn¡¯t even do this or that, it was literally to die for.
¡°We are adjusting our food by hunting, but that is also the limit. ording to the words of the people living in the territory, it is good to make a deal with the merchants.¡±
¡°Deal with merchants?¡±
The Goblin Queen¡¯s long ears perked up.
Definitely a good way.
They were hunting numerous monsters in unexplorednds.
Among the dogs, the flesh was taken, but it was difficult to process the hides and bones due to theck of skills to process them.
If it could be sold to merchants at a fair price, it would surely solve the food and financial problems as well.
Finding a breakthrough in an unexpected ce, the Goblin Queen thumped the tabletop and stood up.
¡°Find the human merchant. I want to talk to myself.¡±
* * *
The guards wandered around looking for the Goblin Queen.
Since there were so many facilities, the goblins who were working got angry when I was snooping here and there.
¡°Keew! humans! This is not your ce to y! If you¡¯re going to get in the way, get out of the way!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
The receptionists were dumbfounded.
It¡¯s not enough that a goblin or something like that dares to re at you, and it¡¯s very strange to order it while pointing your finger at it.
Even if they looked like they were ying, the goblins¡¯ eyes were cold as if they were watching food bugs.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
So-young, who apologized without even realizing it, got out of the way.
¡°joy! Be careful next time!¡±
Looking at the goblin snorting like a human.
Heolyoung smiled terribly.
¡°Hahaha. You are a goblin who wants to die.¡±
¡°stop. It is true that we are no help.¡±
¡°You have to be careful with your mouth in everything.¡±
It seems that the goblin¡¯s words bothered him quite a bit.
Heukyoung shook his head with his arms crossed.
¡°¡I need to find the Goblin Queen quickly.¡±
Now there was no other way.
The guards went to the makeshift gymnasium and za, but when the Goblin Queen was nowhere to be seen, they searched the area.
where did you disappear to?
There were goblins who said they saw her, but the really important queen was not there.
They had no choice but to ask the goblins around them.
¡®The queen just went to the smithy.¡¯
¡®The Queen is a busy person. Go to the office.¡¯
¡®Keyi profit. You were here just now. I don¡¯t know where he went.¡¯
There was no ce in town she hadn¡¯t been to for a day.
At this point, my respect grew rapidly.
The security guards, who were leaning against a wall and taking a break, shook their heads.
¡°What a goblin. It would be difficult to do this normally.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t know that there were goblins with this much tenacity. It is definitely the queen¡¯s lumber.¡±
The goblin queen was so ipetent that even the dark spirit, who was rarely praised, admired it.
If you track your whereabouts.
In the morning, they stopped at the cksmith¡¯s shop, and after that, they patrolled the walls they were just building to see if there were any problems.
Stop by the gymnasium to watch the goblins and see how much the poption has increased in one day.
Since most things in the goblin society were still unsystematized, the queen had no choice but to run and figure it out.
Even when everyone else was eating lunch, she never stopped.
Befitting a position in charge of a race, the goblin queen was desperate.
When the guards started to see it, they couldn¡¯t help but like the goblin queen.
¡°Because it can help the goblins.¡±
Although it would be better to hear from the Goblin Queen.
Isn¡¯t it impossible to make another job for her, who is already busy?
The dark spirit, struggling, finally loosened his arms.
¡°I will not go.¡±
¡°Where are you going?¡±
When Soyoung asked, he answered with a serious face.
¡°Actually, I was going to open a weaving shop after this job. It¡¯s about touching the fabric.¡±
Their fisheye was dumbfounded by the unexpected confession.
Are you making clothes for that body?
The security guards imagined a distracted dark young weaving cloth.
In a feminine way, she inserts her little finger.
The appearance of a dark young holding up the finished fabric and liking it like a child.
So-young freaked out and fell away from Heuk-young.
¡°don¡¯t do it! I hate scary stories!¡±
He rubs his forearm with chicken skin.
Is that a story that will give you goosebumps?
The Dark Spirit, who died in his heart, said.
¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll see if I can help them myself. There must be something you want to do too, right? Isn¡¯t it a good opportunity? Try to gain experience now.¡±
Leaving those words at the end, Heukyoung turned his back.
Eventually, the ck spirit leaves.
Those left behind looked at each other.
¡®Is there anyone else to go?¡¯ It was a look.
This time, Hyolyeong walked out scratching the back of her head as if embarrassed.
¡°Ha ha ha¡ Well, as Dark Spirit said, there is nothing wrong with gaining experience in advance.¡±
¡°What are you?¡±
¡°¡carpenter, carpenter.¡±
Surprisingly, it was a normal thing, so I was even more surprised.
I was curious about what Heeol-young, who was usually a jerk (?), would do.
Soyoung smiled and nodded.
¡°Learning to work under goblins is the first carpenter job in my life. It suits you well.¡±
Heeol-yeong also smiled at the joking words.
¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
Even the blood left like this.
Hongyoung, who was watching the scene quietly, said quietly to the remaining guards.
¡°If you want¡you can go too. That is also the will of the Holy Son.¡±
Secretly, the security guards who couldn¡¯t leave because she was caught were relieved by those words.
Jeokyoung gave a short greeting.
¡°If you want to find me,e to the butcher¡¯s. You will be learning the butchering work there.¡±
¡°I think I will be looking for you for a while.¡±
Soyoung swallowed her saliva.
Hongyoung smiled lightly and waved his hand.
The receivingmittees are scattering for the first time since they were formed, so why do they seem happy?
Recipients leave.
Finally, when only the two of them were left, So-yeong started talking.
¡°Are you not going?¡±
¡°I am the focal point of the receivers. Without me, there is no receiver.¡±
That might sound arrogant at first.
However, to her, Hongyoung¡¯s words were infinitely kind and gentle.
Why don¡¯t they know that it means that she herself will remain as the focal point for that time when they are lost and looking for a ce to return to?
¡®Hongyoung.¡¯
Sometimes I was grateful that she didn¡¯t leave, but there were times when I was saddened by the will to protect them even at the cost of myself.
It was just like that now.
Soyoung nodded as if nothing was wrong.
¡°but. It¡¯s funny how you, our leader, learn your trade while being ignored by the goblins. It¡¯s a matter of the status of the receivers.¡±
¡°huh.¡±
¡°¡then I¡¯ll go too. It¡¯s been a long time since I gave up on my dream¡ well, I wanted to set up an information guild in the past.¡±
¡°It suits you well.¡±
I don¡¯t know about the others, but this is how Hong Young cheers with all his might.
Her words of praise casually made me cry for some reason.
It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t see you forever, so why?
My heart was somehow empty, as if I were sending away a colleague I had been with for a long time.
Maybe it¡¯s more because they¡¯ve never been apart since childhood.
Will it look bad anyway?
Soyoung quickly turned her back and waved her hand.
¡°If you want to see me, talk to me anytime. I¡¯ll go find you before you.¡±
¡°huh.¡±
¡°¡I¡¯ll go.¡±
with horses.
Soyoung¡¯s new model slowly disappeared as if it melted into thin air.
Finally, Hongyoung was left alone in an alleyway.
She murmured as she watched the sun slowly begin to set.
¡°Happiness¡ is it?¡±
For some reason, the smile doesn¡¯t disappear from his face.
Is this the feeling of happiness?
Something that filled my chest was shaking as if it were about to explode.
My heart is pounding.
I felt like I could do anything now.
Only then did she know.
what do you want to do
Hongyoung¡¯s face also turned red under the soft scarlet sky.
She licked her small lips as she gazed endlessly at the road everyone had left.
¡°I¡ wanted to make someone happy.¡±
A small wish hidden in my heart that I couldn¡¯t even find myself.
sprouted now
Chapter 607
Episode 607 Goblin Principality (6)
It took exactly two days topletely seduce the harp.
How worth the investment in goblins.
What is the expected amount of funds currentlycking?
Hafman, who had carefully considered various things, set the investment amount over the course of two days.
Sitting at the desk in the office, watching the half-man deep in thought.
Zeke said it as if he was in a hurry.
¡°Put ten thousand gold coins on whose nose? The name of Continental First Prize is crying.¡±
Chung Young also joined in.
¡°It¡¯s definitely a small amount.¡±
As the two of them criticized him for being a miser, Hafman¡¯s heart was also disturbed.
It was so disturbing that he even took off the gold coin that he hadn¡¯t let go of even for a moment.
Like a baby bird following a mother bird, following and chirping all day, Harpman eventually exploded as well.
¡°Oh well! If it¡¯s worth the investment, I¡¯ll send you extra money!¡±
¡°No matter what, the basic investment is a bit¡
¡± However, I am afraid that a single stock in the upper half of the upper ss will get a false reputation as a timid brat who argues every detail for a small investment.¡±
The security guard is good at assassination, but he is also good at manipting information.
It wasn¡¯t a matter of attaching notoriety to Hafman if he wanted to.
Fearing the future, Hafman took a deep breath and nodded.
¡°I know, I know. Then I¡¯ll give you an extra gold.¡±
¡°As expected, it shoulde out like that! I can finally see the appearance of the grand corps!¡±
Zeke, who had been mercilessly criticizing the half-man as if they had never seen each other again, poured out praise this time.
Halfman looked at the two and smiled sinisterly.
¡°In exchange, if there is a loss¡ don¡¯t forget the promise that you can manage Cheongyeong for ten years.¡±
gulp.
The saliva passed by.
No one else, but that miserly Harpman.
If you get it wrong, you might end up picking mulberries for ten years.
However, Zeke¡¯s thoughts were a little different.
It¡¯s none of my business anyway, so what does it matter?
he answered with a grin.
¡°good night. Cheongyoung is not a guy who talks twice.¡±
¡°I like it.¡±
The two of them proceeded to talk freely.
Cheongyoung looked at Zeke and nodded.
¡°Zeke, you really don¡¯t even look like a human.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I¡¯ve heard that a lot since I was a kid.¡±
He interpreted it as apliment at will.
Halfman handed over a piece of parchment and said,
¡°The wagon loaded with supplies is leaving for the principality today. Show the parchment to the branch manager at the top and he¡¯ll give you something. You don¡¯t need a carriage escort, do you?¡±
¡°of course.¡±
¡°Bray for bad luck.¡±
¡°Heh heh. Thanks Hafman for making a good decision. The lord will be pleased to see the development of the principality.¡±
No one knows if Ray will really like it.
Zeke took the parchment, bowed briefly and left the office.
* * *
The receptionist learned from the goblins the next day.
It¡¯s a funny story, but it was Heukyoung and Heukyeong who had no dexterity with their hands.
The Dark Spirit was sweating profusely and making cloth with two sticks in session.
The goblin, who had been watching the scene in front, rushed at it.
¡°Keew! human! Didn¡¯t I tell you that¡¯s not the case there!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°I have never seen a dull human like you! Key profit!¡±
The goblin shook his head as he touched the cloth.
It seemed right to regard it as a piece of rag rather than cloth, which had already been damaged.
He must have taught me how to weave properly, but with a surprisingly rough hand, three dish towels were made.
It was clear that he would not be able to make even a mediocre handkerchief, let alone clothes.
¡°Watch what I do and follow me!¡±
¡°I will.¡±
The goblin snorted ¡®huh¡¯ and sat down.
A clumsy hand stretches the thread.
The sticks move mechanically and begin to create a fairly soft-looking cloth.
The shock that he was inferior to the goblin made Dark Young¡¯s pride hurt inside.
The goblin nced at him and asked insinuatingly.
¡°Are you human?¡±
I¡¯m stabbed in the middle of the day.
Darkness didn¡¯t answer anything.
Then the goblin smiled and said.
¡°Actually, I was also a goblin who couldn¡¯t work. It was no different from how you look now.¡±
At that, the Dark Spirit looked at the goblin.
He, who had not stopped weaving for a while, continued his speech in an awkward manner.
¡°What if I can¡¯t work? How about being ignored by the other goblins?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Human, don¡¯t ever think like that. If you are ignored because you can¡¯t do your job, be sure to show it as your ability. Show me your skills so that tomorrow you won¡¯t be like I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±
My throat was dry because I talked a lot.
The goblin, who had been clearing his throat for a while, handed over the finished cloth to the dark spirit.
¡°This?¡±
When he asked, the goblin smiled and said,
¡°Keiyik. It is a gift. Whether you throw it away or not is up to you.¡±
Dark Spirit looked at the small piece of cloth in his hand.
clunky phrases.
The texture of the not-soft cloth was rougher than any cloth he had seen before in the Holy Land.
However, it was unmistakably warm.
Because he had never given affection to anyone other than his colleagues.
The goblin¡¯s kindness was somehow embarrassing.
¡°¡Thank you.¡±
Dark Young clenched his fists.
At one time, it was he who dismissed them as mere goblins.
However, the goblins treated them as the same territories.
In the end, who was it that I was ignoring?
When I thought about it, I lowered my head.
They thought they were just monsters.
One by one, they were moving people¡¯s hearts.
* * *
Hyeol-young, who was learning ning and hammering at the site, was literally to die for.
Untidy shouts from all over the ce.
There was a considerable distance from the appearance of a carpenter craftsman he had imagined.
¡°Eh. i¡¯m crazy How could I have forgotten my arms and tried to touch a tree!¡±
I¡¯mmenting myself and pushing the wood.
A goblin wearing a funny-looking helmet approached and rebuked him.
¡°human! Do not y, do your job properly!¡±
I haven¡¯t eaten since earlier and I¡¯ve been working, but I can¡¯t y!
Raging bloody spirits shouted.
¡°You are doing it now!¡±
¡°Keew! You are a human being who has no manners! I mean, use respect for the ss president!¡±
Fuck-!
In the end, he was hit in the back of the head by the goblin behind him.
Even though I was busy with work, it felt unfair to even get beaten up.
That¡¯s why you can¡¯t take out a knife and threaten the goblins, who are the people of the territory.
In the end, Hyolyeong cried and endured it by eating mustard.
towards the end of the day.
The goblin, who seemed to be the ss president, pped and pped, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.
¡°Today¡¯s work is over! Kieeck! Everyone can go back!¡±
At the words of the ss leader goblin, the goblins gathered in twos and threes and headed somewhere.
The job is done.
Clearly, the day¡¯s work was finished, but all that came back was a sense of futility.
I worked for a day, but there was no romance as a carpenter anywhere.
A simple dayborer.
When he found out that it was only that much, he felt that the dream he had had was cracked.
What kind of romance did you have here?
When you try to take a step without strength.
The courteous goblin who hit me in the back approached and spoke to me.
¡°Why are you all looking like you¡¯re dying?¡±
¡°You¡¡±
¡°Dope. From now on, call me Dope senior. Key profit.¡±
He smiles strangely and says so.
Dope senior.
food.
In the midst of hard times,ughteres out of nowhere.
¡°So, senior Dope, what are you going to do with me?¡± The one and only human in the workshop has a dying face, so I can¡¯t help but pay attention. Can I save face if the junior who came in this time is such a jerk?¡±
The goblin, who introduced himself as Dope, gestured excitedly.
¡°Follow me. Let me introduce you to a nice ce.¡±
It¡¯s a good ce.
Bloody Young shook his head.
I didn¡¯t even have the strength to do that anymore.
I just want to go back to my ce and rest.
¡°I¡¯m done, Dope senior. Seniors go to good ces a lot.¡±
Shake your hands and turn your back.
Dope pped him in the back of the head again.
Fuck-!
He couldn¡¯t have used mana, so how could he hit the back of the head like this?
¡°human! If youe, you wille!¡±
After all, his career was a gangster.
Heolyoung, who had been caressing the back of his head, licked his lips.
In the end, he had no choice but to follow Dorpe.
Go through the winding road.
Even after walking in for a long time, Dope¡¯s steps did not stop.
Watching Dorpe trying to get into a pretty gloomy nook.
Heolyoung suddenly covered herself and said.
¡°If you do anything strange, you will scream.¡±
¡°Crazy.¡±
After a short pause, Dope pointed to a shabby store in front of him.
¡°There.¡±
Heolyoung¡¯s eyes turned to the store.
The store is old and smells musty for no reason.
Even at a nce, it didn¡¯t look like a friendly look, but the scarletntern leaning slightly in front of it was quite tasteful.
¡°What are you doing here?¡±
¡°You will know when you go in.¡±
Dope took the lead with the horse and opened the shop.
Heolyoung also followed behind.
Soon after, heat rushed to his face.
Smell of alcohol.
The red-faced goblins looked at them.
¡°ss President Goblin! I brought you!¡±
At Dope¡¯s words, the ss leader goblin, who had taken off his strange-looking helmet, looked at the bloody spirit.
iced coffee.
Could this be the start of the second round of thirst?
The time when I was thinking about it and trying to lull it.
The ss president goblin approached with a drink.
¡°Human rookie. take it It was a lot of hard work today.¡±
starting with him
The goblins around them grinned and patted their backs.
¡°For the first time, the job was good! He might be a big guy! Kiki Kiki Kick!¡±
¡°Because goblins these days don¡¯t want to do hard work! He¡¯s a human subject with one gut! Khehe!¡±
Contrary to what he expected, the goblins greeted him in a friendly manner.
It was apletely different look than when I was working.
When the bungjjin blood is hardened.
Dope tapped him on the shoulder and said.
¡°What are you doing? You get what the ss president goblin gives you.¡±
He unknowingly took the drink and threw it away.
It foamed white and looked a bit simr to the dwarves¡¯ favorite drink.
Thirst arose after a hard day¡¯s work, and he poured the drink down his urging throat.
Gulp- Gulp-
For some reason, my eyes and nose are watering because of the cool hitting on my neck.
It is by far the most tasteless drink I have ever had.
one wasn¡¯t bad
Crude throat-passing.
The gaze of the goblins looking at him.
Even before, it felt warm, but now, for some reason, I don¡¯t hate it.
As soon as I emptied the alcohol, I felt a sense of unity with the goblins.
The goblinsughed in a funny voice.
Theirughter is still unustomed to.
But the time to be with them after work is over.
Somehow, I felt like it was going to get better.
Chapter 608
Episode 608 Goblin Principality (7)
It didn¡¯t take long for the guards to melt into the goblins.
At first, they fidgeted, but after about a week, they got used to living with the goblins, and now they are joking around.
In the meantime, the number of goblins increased greatly.
The number of goblins, which had stayed at 5,000, approached 10,000 in less than a month.
Now it would be more urate to see it as aplete goblin camp.
As the poption grew, more food and resources were consumed.
No matter how many goblins hunted, it wasn¡¯t enough to feed everyone.
Perhaps because of that, the number of goblins increased with each passing day.
The goblin queen, who was sitting at her desk in the office with a troubled face, murmured.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal¡ If we keep going like this, everyone will starve to death¡¡±
Facilities that can¡¯t amodate the increased poption are also a problem, but the biggest problem is food.
You can¡¯t feed all the goblins with little food, so they sometimesined.
Of course, the Goblin Queen also understood their displeasure.
They work hard and can¡¯t even eat, so they have no choice but to be exhausted.
¡°I should give priority to making deals with human merchants, but it¡¯s not easy¡¡±
Goblins called themselves small creatures.
No one wanted to do business with the principality the goblins had established.
No matter how good the conditions were, the merchants always shook their heads.
no.
Some of them even hired mercenaries to subdue them and carried out raids.
After being put in such a situation several times, among the goblins, there were one or two who imed that they could not trust humans.
Do they have to suffer simply because they are goblins?
The 1st generation goblins epted it, but the 2nd and 3rd generation goblins increasingly distrusted and held grudges against humans.
For the Goblin Queen, who had the intention of reconciling with humans, it was a shame.
When she was in agony and suffering.
A goblin hurriedly ran into the office.
¡°Fo Queen Goblin! human! A human merchant has arrived!¡±
I am so shocked that I am speechless.
Fortunately, there was no problem for her to understand.
The Goblin Queen, equally astonished, asked.
¡°Are you a merchant? Jim never called a human.¡±
¡°Kieek. I don¡¯t know either. But the wagons¡ There are many wagons. It¡¯s good to see it in person, the Goblin Queen.¡±
The goblin pushed his back.
At that, the goblin queen came out bewildered.
Then, just as he had said, he began to see little by little a group of people approaching from a distance, raising a thick cloud of dust.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
To take a closer look, let¡¯s jump out with socks.
At a nce, I see Zeke and Cheong-young sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat in the lead.
Maybe they?
The Goblin Queen¡¯s run elerated.
About forty wagons lined up into the manor.
Zeke and Cheongyoung got off the carriage when they saw the goblin queen running from afar.
After a long time persuading halfman, they raised their hands and said hello.
¡°It¡¯s nice to see the Goblin Queen after a long time.¡±
¡°How much is this outside scent? I don¡¯t even want to smell the top anymore.¡±
She forgot the face of the queen and jumped in with all her might. She asked while panting.
¡°This this¡ What is this?¡±
At that, Zeke patted the carriage and said.
¡°Hahahaha! It¡¯s like my little heart thinking of Yeongji¡ Well, it¡¯s nothing special, but take it well!¡±
there is nothing
The resources loaded on the wagon were obtained by hitting the waterfront with the 20,000 gold coins he received from the Half Man Merchants.
The head of the branch was lying on his back, crying and saying no, but Zeke nodded and pulled out his sword, so he was able to save it at almost cost.
The Goblin Queen, unaware of this, only thought it was an item that Zeke and Chungyoung had personally obtained.
It seems that all the problems that have been bothering me so far have been solved.
With a happy heart, she hugged Zeke and Cheongyoung.
¡°Thank you so much, humans! Jim has seen you again!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha! If it gets caught in my hand, it¡¯s no big deal!¡±
Obviously, half-man gave the money, but why is he shouting loudly?
In the process, Cheong-young, who had signed a ten-year contract with Hafman, nced at Zeke once.
But soon, he also shook his head with a smile on his face.
¡°It was a tough fight. The Queen likes it, so it¡¯s worthwhile.¡±
It was a really tough fight.
It was so difficult to get the money out of Hafman that on the first day of the week, Zeke seriously suggested that they rob the safe.
The queen, who had been excited for a while, calmed herself down and looked back at the carriage.
¡°Can I look around for a moment?¡±
¡°okay. I didn¡¯t know what I¡¯d need, so I¡¯ve been roughing up supplies, but¡ I¡¯m sure most of the things I¡¯m looking for are there.¡±
The Goblin Queen then approached the ce where the wagons stopped.
Let¡¯s roll up the cloth gently.
Inside, there were food items, nkets, and various tools that were cut to taste.
The nkets and tools are fine, but the food is somehow less than expected.
The moment the Goblin Queen was about to be a little disappointed.
Zeke continued with his arms crossed.
¡°For food or necessary tools, just tell the top of the harp and they will get it for you. And twice a month, people from the top wille. At that time, hand over materials such as the monster¡¯s skin or bones. Harpman will take care of all the things that are difficult to dispose of.¡±
A deal with the Merchant that the Goblin Queen has been waiting for!
Upon hearing that, she was moved and hugged Zeke again.
¡°I thought he was a guy who only knew how to wield a sword, but now I see that his head is working well!¡±
¡°¡is that apliment?¡±
¡°cancer! It is apliment!¡±
I have tears in my eyes and I like it, but I can¡¯t say anything.
A little embarrassed, Zeke scratched the back of his head.
* * *
Zeke and Cheongyoung safely handed over forty wagons to the Goblin Queen.
When the Goblin Queen excitedly leads the goblins and dismantles the wagon.
With nothing to do, the two decided to find the receiver.
¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re just messing around aimlessly, right?¡±
As Zeke giggled, Cheongyoung shook his head.
¡°The receptionist is not a bob bug. Each of us is looking for something that can be of help.¡±
¡°Are you pretending to be the receptionist too?¡±
¡°How are you? Didn¡¯t we pay for the meal?¡±
Cheongyoung shuddered.
Always serious, he suddenly shrugged his shoulders, and it was quite funny, so Zeke let out a chuckle.
The two of them, who had be very close while traveling, walked down the street talking back and forth.
The wall, which had only been erected a month ago, was already nearingpletion.
The massively built walls were not only solid but also beautiful.
The flowers nted around it are still just buds, but soon they will show off their appearance and grow rapidly as time passes.
Also what about the other buildings?
It seemed that the goblins hadn¡¯t been idle in the meantime, but the vige had grown even wider.
Buildings have filled up the often empty ces, and now the scenery looks pretty good.
purple.
Can¡¯t you still see the carpenter goblins banging hammers at work in the distance!
Chung-young, who had been looking at the scene with a sense of satisfaction, suddenly opened her eyes.
Looking at the trembling pupils, it seemed like something big had happened.
¡°What is that?¡±
He stuttered to the end, then raised his index finger and pointed.
Let¡¯s turn our attention to him.
There, he could see the figure of Heol-young working in a hood and sweating profusely.
oh my god.
He looked so good at work that he instantly mistook him for a tall goblin.
Even Zeke opened his mouth in embarrassment.
What the hell does that mean?
As if possessed by something, the two moved closer.
Cheongyoung spoke sadly with eyes as if looking at a colleague who had now fallen.
¡°Tongue bleeding¡¡±
Hearing seems to be still intact.
Even though they called in a small voice, Hyeol-yeong recognized them like a ghost.
¡°Cheongyeong! A long time! okay. Did your conversation with Harpman go smoothly?¡±
¡°Yes, but¡ what the hell are you doing?¡±
Why is it so sad to see him still wearing a night gown even though he is wearing a piece of cloth?
Heolyoung smiled and replied.
¡°Go to Hongyeong. I will tell you the answer.¡±
Somehow, the person became lively.
What¡¯s more, watching them move, they seemed to feel proud of their work.
at that time.
The small goblin called bloody spirits.
¡°Blood Young! Don¡¯t bezy and get to work! Didn¡¯t I tell you that it should be finished by evening!¡±
What kind of goblin wants to die and calls Hyeolyoung like a dog?
Cheongyoung, who was well aware of his disposition, tensed up with the intention of helping the goblin, wondering if Hyeolyoung would use his hand.
His one-on-one response was beyond imagination.
¡°Okay, Dope-senpai!¡±
senior?
You¡¯re a senior to goblins!
When did the senior-junior rtionship end up like this!
When Cheongyoung and Zeke are in shock and unable to speak.
Heolyoung patted him on the shoulder and said.
¡°Sorry, I¡¯m a bit busy. See you next time Cheongyoung.¡±
Now to the congrattory order.
Where the hell did the idiot blood he knew evaporate to?
¡°Hyeolyeong, if I did something wrong, I apologize now! Why are you doing this!¡±
In the end, Chungyoung apologized with tears in her eyes.
But even so, the attitude of bloodyyeong did not change.
Taang-! Taang-!
He continued hammering without a word.
In the end, when the busy hands began to lead, Zeke and Chung-young had no choice but to turn their backs.
Chapter 609
Episode 609 Goblin Principality (8)
Beating the chest that still hasn¡¯t calmed down.
Zeke said with a ¡®wow¡¯ admiration.
¡°oh my god. One of the three families that serve the saint is falling like this.¡±
The sight of Heolyoung wearing a hood and putting on a roof was shocking.
There, the prestige of the three families no longer existed.
There was only one foal wagging its tail and following when the goblin called.
have you decided on something
Chung-young, who had been silent for a while, opened her mouth.
¡°I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°I need to find Hongyeong. You should at least know why Heolyoung changed.¡±
¡°Arthur. I am afraid that if I stimte myself, I will climb the mountain again.¡±
Thanks to her, the mountains around here were so disgusting to go up and down.
Now, even with a cursory look at the shape of the mountain, I could clearly picture in my head how the topography would have formed.
However, despite Zeke¡¯s dissuade, Chung-young did not break his will.
¡°It¡¯s that mountain, so I¡¯ll ride it more. Even if I die, I will not see the blood spirit fall into very to the goblins.¡±
If you look closely, one of thepanions is really amazing.
Zeke let out a sigh.
¡°okay. Do what you like.¡±
* * *
The road to find Hongyoung was quite difficult.
Even if I had seen it in the past, I couldn¡¯t tell if this road was right because of the increased number of buildings and goblins.
Even intact buildings were destroyed or expanded, saying they would build a new one, making it even more difficult to find the way.
Cheongyoung scratched his head in embarrassment.
¡°It¡¯s strange. It¡¯s definitely the same way I came fromst time, but¡¡±
¡°They say it¡¯s best to go back when you don¡¯t know¡¡±
Zeke carefully twisted it.
However, Chung Young¡¯s will was firm.
He shook his head resolutely.
¡°No way. Let¡¯s go straight ahead.¡±
In the end, it only turned on nonsense.
Zeke, who had been licking his lips, followed Chung-young again, but soon stopped as if he had found something.
Feeling strange about him, Chung-young stopped walking.
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
I called out, but he didn¡¯t even answer.
Its appearance is simr to when he found Hyolyeong working as a carpenter.
Feeling anxious, Chungyoung hurriedly approached Zeke.
Just like him staring at one side nkly, let¡¯s turn our gaze.
¡°omg!¡±
Cheongyoung, who was so surprised, unknowingly kicked her buttock.
Zeke trembled with a bluish impression.
¡°What the hell is that?¡±
¡°Heh, Dark Spirit¡!¡±
There was a ck spirit wearing a mysterious apron and painstakingly weaving the fabric stitch by stitch.
Did you hear themotion beyond the window?
Heukyoung stopped weaving and waved his hand with a happy face.
It is a soft impression like a woman weaving clothes for her child.
Cheongyoung now tore his hair.
What the heck happened in the month I was away!
One became a carpenter and worked under the goblins, while the other was weaving cloth in fine attire.
When this happened, the other security guards were afraid of what the hell they were doing.
Zeke, with goose bumps running down his spine, turned his head as if he had seen the nail.
However, it seems that there is a degree in the meantime.
He spoke out tofort Cheongyoung.
¡°¡Even so, the receptionist seems to have a lot of talent.¡±
¡°You should be relieved that it is not a bar rice bug.¡±
¡°Yeah¡ Instead, I just became a bug¡¡±
He must have felt sorry for him while saying that.
Zeke looked at Cheongyoung¡¯s eyes.
Then, while shaking his fists, he bit his lips and seemed to ept his colleague¡¯s deterioration (?).
¡°¡ Zeke let¡¯s go get a drink.¡±
¡°¡I like it, but what about Hongyoung?¡±
¡°¡Now I don¡¯t have the courage to face the other receivers.¡±
At that, Zeke silently patted his shoulder.
¡°I will buy you a drink.¡±
The two of them trudged along without power.
* * *
The story of the Goblin Principality gradually flowed into a different territory.
¡®I saw goblins in the Duchy of Soleil.¡¯
¡®They looked to be 7,000 in number.¡¯
¡®They seem to be upying human buildings and living there.¡¯
Rumors continued one after another.
The longer a rumor circtes, the more likely it is to be distorted.
The story, which was at first handed down in its entirety, began to be distorted as it was passed on to people across the bridge.
¡®The goblins kidnap people.¡¯
¡®Monsters gather all sorts of depravity.¡¯
¡®The tens of thousands of goblins have reached 20,000 and are ready to invade the human domain.¡¯
It was clear that it was groundless nonsense, but there were some who believed it.
Among them, there was also a mercenary guild, which was a fairlyrge force.
They wanted to take credit for the words that the Duchy of Soleil had been invaded by goblins.
In front of them, they pretended to be angry, and in the back, they procured weapons and prepared for battle.
Of course, the news reached the ears of the top half of the halfman who brought in their own information for the Heukbang.
Halfman, who heard the news in the office, mmed the Kwaang table.
¡°You bastards who will even suck on bean sprouts stuck in this beggar¡¯s asshole! Do you dare to touch Lord Taesangdan because you have nothing to touch?¡±
The Duchy of Soleil is the domain of Ray.
And the people who live there are Young Ji-min, whether they are monsters or humans.
And for Ray¡¯s faithful dog Hafman, harming Yeongjimin was also in line with ignoring the authority of Taesangdanju.
He was furious when he heard that the mercenary guild was moving.
¡°Branch manager!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°In the name of the superiors, order them to stop immediately!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
At this time, there is nothing good about touching the harp.
As a branch manager who was well aware of that fact, it was best to simply carry out the order faithfully.
The branch manager rushed out.
* * *
Hafman sent a letter to the mercenary guild.
a few days after that.
The stance revealed by the mercenary guild was quite concise.
¨C I received your letter well. I am just thrilled that the virtuous Harpman Danju personally gave me a letter.
The greeting, which started politely at first, somehow frowned the more I read the letter.
After reading the letter from the mercenary guild leader, only Harp let out augh.
The contents of the letter were quite concise.
To put it simply, ¡®What do you care about? It was the saying, ¡°Stop paying attention to what we are doing and focus on your own business.¡±
The branch manager, who had been reading the letter side by side, shook his head in surprise.
¡®These crazy guys.¡¯
Is it because there is nothing to touch, so he only touches Harp, who is called the best money bug on the continent?
I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s usually concerned about money, but Halfman was a guy who didn¡¯t even look back when his eyes went awry.
The branch manager, who knew him well, wished the mercenary guild to rest in peace.
just as expected.
Halfman said coldly.
¡°Branch manager.¡±
¡°yes. Please tell me sober.¡±
The branch manager, who was very nervous and straightened up, answered in a voice with a strong discipline.
Then Hafman took out the seal and parchment of the upper house from the drawer.
¡°Stop the mercenary guild¡¯s funding line. Not to mention buying weapons, keep an eye on them thoroughly to make sure no one makes a deal with them. If there is a Guild that trades with the Guild, send a letter to inform them of the situation and ask for help in the name of the Guild. Loyalty will be repaid double, and resentment will be repaid a hundredfold.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°Inform the Principality of Soleil right away with a letter from the guild leader. If you prepare, you can minimize the damage.¡±
Along with the horse, he writes something down on the parchment and puts the seal of Danju.
It is the seal of the upper ss that there is almost no way to take a picture for a dizzying job.
It probably won¡¯t end well for the mercenary guild no matter what happens.
The branch manager took the parchment Hafman was handing over and cautiously left the office.
He also knew very well that if he touched his heart now, he would not be able to repay his money.
As he slipped away and Hafman was left alone in his office, he smiled.
¡°Heh heh. Ites out like this¡ I¡¯ll show you clearly what it is.¡±
The sound of his sinisterughter did not leave the upper level office for a while.
* * *
There was a lot of talk among the guild members due to the announcement made by the guild half in the middle of the day.
¡®It¡¯s too tyrannical.¡¯
¡®What¡¯s so big about kicking out the goblins who invaded the principality?¡¯
There were some members of the upper ranks who insisted on that, but they only said that behind their backs and didn¡¯t say anything from the front.
Furthermore, all of these merchants were having fun by selling weapons to the mercenary guild.
I knew very well that if I acted reluctantly and hated the top half of the group, it would be neither porridge nor food, so there was no one objection from the top team.
As it happened, the mercenary guild also caught fire.
Neither of the guilds gave out weapons, and they fell out with the guilds they were dealing with originally.
I went to the smithy in a hurry and asked for it, but the number was too small to fill the quantity.
I wonder if it was a problem that halfman got out of the top of the eye.
I tried it because I thought it would be quite a lot of money, but it became a difficult task without the help of the top.
Of course, the mercenary guild, which brought benefits to the kingdom like themselves, could not be eliminated by the guild on its own, but it is true that things went wrong.
Should I change my mind right now?
When the leaders of the mercenary guild are struggling.
A group of ck hordes approached them.
Chapter 610
Episode 610 Goblin Principality (9)
Their first impression was that they were very close.
All of them covered their faces with their hoods on, and all had snakes drawn on their chests with blue thread.
It was a small group of only about 10 people, but I was overwhelmed by the momentum I felt from them.
The one standing in the front opened his mouth.
¡°Looks like a difficult situation. I will help you.¡±
The mercenary guild leader wearing te armor replied.
¡°You guys?¡±
¡°we? Just think of it as nonexistent.¡±
The mercenary guild leader frowned at the fairly simple answer.
¡°I can¡¯t ept the help of such shady bastards. reveal your identity What are you doing with this guild?¡±
As the atmosphere seemed to be more and more threatening, the mercenaries around them gradually took their hands as swordsmen.
Then, a chuckle was heard from within the ck robe.
¡°Do you think that the principal came to make a request? He¡¯s a guy who can¡¯t grasp the atmosphere.¡±
Let¡¯s wave our hands lightly as if we were chasing away flies along with the horse.
Faaaaang-!
The mercenaries lost their swords from their hands in an instant with a gong sound.
Chaenggang-!
Chaeeng-!
Mercenaries who are ustomed tobat never let go of their swords.
On the battlefield, if you lose the sword, it will soon result in death.
Even so, all the mercenaries in the guild had to drop their weapons.
The guild leader didn¡¯t even say a word about his confidence in subduing them all with just one wave of his hand.
he continued.
¡°If you rush to measure your opponent, your tongue will be cut off, and if you refuse to do so, your throat will be cut off.¡±
Feeling the terrifying energy flowing from him.
The guild leader shook his head fiercely.
Facing a man or an old man, the guild leader felt like dying.
The feeling that the whole body is constricted.
In the tension of not knowing when I would die, it felt like my heart was going to explode.
Didn¡¯t they have a choice from the beginning?
As soon as the guild leader seemed to understand enough, the ck robe waved his hand again and regained his momentum.
Only then did the guild leader gasp for breath and ask.
¡°Heo Eok¡ is also helpful¡ What kind of help are you talking about?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you guys justcking in weapons and funds? I will solve it for you.¡±
At that, the guild leader hesitated.
In my heart, I wanted to ask why they do good things to them, but if that happens, my throat will fly.
The guild leader nodded instead of asking.
¡°Let you decide the date. Come back when the time is right.¡±
The ck robe that was about to leave turned its back and spoke as if asking.
¡°Please, think only of attacking the principality. If you have other thoughts, then that will be the end.¡±
After those words, the ck group disappeared as quickly as they hade.
The momentum that had been exuding mysteriously disappeared.
The mercenaries breathed out one by one and picked up their weapons.
¡°The guild leader, they just¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±
He interrupted the mercenary.
You probably still have ears to hear.
If I brought up their stories, my life could not be intact if things went wrong.
The guild leader looked around and shook his head.
¡°Maybe they have ears to hear.¡±
¡°Hup. sorry.¡±
The head of the guild leader became a littleplicated.
A blue thread in a ck robe.
It was something I had never seen or heard of before.
What the hell are they doing to have such powerful power?
Each of the ck figures in front of me just now exuded a sense of intimidationparable to that of a country¡¯s knightmander.
If he had resisted even a little, he wouldn¡¯t be alive and breathing like he is now.
While the mercenaries are all looking at each other.
The guild leader, who didn¡¯t want to think about what had just happened, closed his eyes.
¡°¡I want to rest a little now.¡±
¡°¡yes. You must be tired enough.¡±
At first, the guild leader, who was determined to drive out the goblins inside the duchy to gain credit, soon realized that something was wrong.
It wasn¡¯t just touching.
This wouldn¡¯t have happened if Hafman¡¯s Merchant had lifted his hand when he sent the letter.
The guild leader, whose life was put in mortgage, climbed the stairs of the office with a contemtive face.
* * *
The growth of the principality has been frighteningly fast.
With the manpower of goblins several timesrger than those of normal humans and the supplies sent from the Hafman Merchant, the unexplorednds in the Principality of Soleil were gradually disappearing.
Zeke and Chung-yeong, who had wandered for a long time because they couldn¡¯t adapt at first, were able to safely integrate into their lives.
It was still unbearable for the guardsmen to work under the goblins, but Cheongyoung understood and epted their own lives.
That¡¯s why Cheongyeong was also spending time leisurely.
If you find a ce to rest while walking on the street, rest and go to a restaurant when you get hungry.
By the time it became almost a daily routine.
Cheongyoung opened his mouth.
¡°Zeke.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
lose it to someone
Zeke, who was stuffing a lot of chicken into his mouth, looked at him with his eyes wide open.
In the Holy Land, he is a duke who leads the Duke of Trey, but how the hell did it get ruined like this?
Cheongyoung cleared his throat and put his thoughts behind him.
¡°I just remembered what I saidst time. Didn¡¯t I say that the goblins¡¯ swordsmanship was quite good?¡±
Zeke swallowed the food and shook his head.
¡°Surely he said so.¡±
¡°Then, how about you teach me now?¡±
Chung-young suggested it quite seriously, but Zeke, who listened to him, almost spewed out the food he was eating.
teach?
Are you the one who has been a genius since childhood and became the youngest sword master, and after being taught by Ray, looks down on masters from other countries?
He smiled and waved his hand, as if telling him not to y around.
¡°Everyone has a ss in Cheongyeong swordsmanship. The lower ones are lower swordsmanship. A great guy like me has the best swordsmanship in the world. No matter how much I teach them, those without intelligence won¡¯t even understand.¡±
Certainly there was some truth in what Zeke said.
Cheongyoung was also a member of the defensemittee and was well versed in swordsmanship.
However, he continued without giving up.
¡°From my point of view, goblins don¡¯tck experience and knowledge, but they don¡¯t have intelligence. Since there is no one to demonstrate, isn¡¯t the limit of swordsmanship staying there?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t pass it lightly, think about it seriously. Didn¡¯t you, and no one else, say it? It means ¡®an army made entirely of Aura users¡¯.¡±
I heard that it is.
Zeke thought for a moment.
Seen from a distance, the goblins¡¯ talent was rock bottom.
But what if, as Chung-young said, it reached its limits due tock of experience and knowledge?
It depends on the potential, but there might really be a sword master among them.
However, Zeke had a reluctance to teach himself.
¡®Swordsmanship is a sense of presence. If I teach them hastily, those without talent will soony down the sword with their own hands.¡¯
How many times have I seen swordsmen who let go of their swords, ming their own qualities.
Good teachers and good weapons.
For a prosecutor, those two things can only be obtained by being gifted with great talent, but sometimes, too much can be poisonous.
I saw swordsmen who lived while being eaten by their teachers, and I saw countless people who neglected their swordsmanship, ming only the poor sword.
That¡¯s why he thought that if he was going to teach the goblins properly, he should bring in a swordsman suitable for him.
Zeke said while thinking negatively in his heart.
¡°Let¡¯s think about it.¡±
That was enough.
Even Chung-yeong didn¡¯t expect a big answer, so she agreed and moved on.
¡°great. If the master teaches it, they will like it too.¡±
Cheongyoung finished eating.
During the conversation, Zeke felt something strange.
Why?
I¡¯ve heard a lot of things from Cheongyoung over the past few days, but most of them are rted to goblins.
Those were words that would be helpful to the goblins.
purple.
Isn¡¯t it like that even now just by suggesting that he teach himself swordsmanship?
Due to Cheongyoung¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been lobbied by the goblins.
Then there is only one answer.
Since myrades are working under the goblins, isn¡¯t it a sign that I will make at least one person to work on top of the goblins and roll them to my liking.
¡®I¡¯ll have to be careful with this guy.¡¯
I thought he was a purebred, but he waspletely ck on the inside.
* * *
A telegram came from the top half of Hafman.
As the Goblin Queen did not yet have an independent informationwork, Harfman had to go through the security guards.
Hongyoung, who was leisurely dipping her feet on the shore of theke, nced back.
Then, a person who appeared to be a member of the Hafman Group approached.
¡°The Sovereign has sent it.¡±
While talking, politely hand over a small letter.
What is this?
It would be easy to use the mana orb, so why bother writing a letter?
Hongyoung asked again as if to confirm.
¡°Halfman?¡±
¡°yes. My work ends here¡ Excuse me.¡±
Hongyeong, who lowered her head and watched the resignation greeting, soon turned her attention to the letter.
Carefully remove the wax and examine the inside.
At the top of the half-man, I saw a luxurious piece of paper with a seal stamped on it.
¡°¡¡±
She read the letter without speaking.
In it, the whole story of the mercenary guild gathering troops and trying to drive out the goblins in the principality was written.
And recently, the movement of the ck room has been suspicious, so they deliberately send both a mana crystal ball and a letter with a seal.
Judging from the fact that there is no response to the mana crystal orb yet, it seems that only a letter has been sent.
Hongyoung looked at the sky without saying a word.
If Harpman sent a letter like this, it must mean that the opponent was determined and attacked.
Is it time to move slowly?
Hongyeong, who had been sshing around with her long legs for a while, stood up quietly.
¡°Sayoung.¡±
At those words, the receptionist who had been in the dark slowly appeared in the air.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Call the receivers. It¡¯s time to get back to work.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Sa-young responded by basking in the darkness.
let him go
Hongyoung also suddenly disappeared as if it was erased by the wind.
Danger was approaching for the first time in the Duchy of Soleil.
Chapter 611
Episode 611: Signs of War (1)
At Hongyeong¡¯s call, all the guards gathered together.
These are faces I haven¡¯t seen in a really long time.
Without even having time to express their joy to each other.
Hongyoung said softly.
¡°It¡¯s a job.¡±
Hongyoung never opened her mouth easily.
There was only one issue that she could directly call them to do ¡®work¡¯.
The Dark Spirit, who had been thinking about it, asked insinuatingly.
¡°It¡¯s a job. Well, the pastime wasn¡¯t bad. It¡¯s time to slowlye back. Is the opponent ck?¡±
At that, Hongyoung¡¯s head moved slowly up and down.
It¡¯s a fight with the ck room.
Due to their nature, they will not be inclined to an all-out war already.
But that doesn¡¯t mean you can rx.
No matter what anyone says, they are people who have reached a level where they will not be pushed back even if theypete against the Lessian Empire.
It will probably be a tougher fight than the ones we¡¯ve fought so far.
Thinking so, the faces of the receptionists who had cherished their lives up until now were filled with pensiveness.
Soyoung tapped the table and drew attention.
¡°It¡¯s Hongyoung¡¯s decision. Surely you¡¯re not worrying about something trivial about the subject of the receivingmittee?¡±
At first nce, the tone was aggressive, but her words changed the eyes of all the receptionists.
Emotion drains out of pensive eyes.
In the deep breath, the life of the past wasing out together.
The security guards who looked back at themselves while stroking the swordsmen looked at each other with cold faces as usual.
chilly atmosphere.
The sharp air was frightening as if flesh were being sliced.
everything is as usual
familiar tension.
It¡¯s as if I¡¯m finally wearing clothes that fit my body.
The security guards also regained theirposure at the sight so familiar that it made them smile.
¡°no way.¡±
¡°You never let the world live a good life.¡±
He gets up from his seat with a joke of his own.
Gradually, a unique chill leaked out from the huge ck spirit.
Let them seem ready.
Hongyoung called Soyoung.
¡°Soyoung.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
Fixing the red string hanging from her shoulder, Soyoung said while making eye contact with everyone.
¡°The location of the main unit of the ck Bang is still unknown. Our opponents are quiterge mercenaries. There are two sword masters with the name Leven. It¡¯s a level of power that can upy any small kingdom. Don¡¯t be careless and die.¡±
¡°There are two sword masters.¡±
Master¡¯s name is not light.
Even if it¡¯s just Zeke right now, if we face it in an all-out war, it¡¯s because it¡¯s a skill that can easily take about half of the guards.
I already pictured in my head how dangerous the battle would be in the future.
¡°How much power do you have left?¡±
Soyoung answered Cheongyoung¡¯s question right away.
¡°The total number of troops is about 10,000. They¡¯re buying weapons from the south, so they¡¯re trying to enter the principality through the northern distribution route. We have to block that road in advance and gradually reduce the Leven Mercenary Corps¡¯ troops.¡±
It is too many troops to reduce sequentially.
That¡¯s ten thousand people.
He had done a lot of assassinations so far, but he could only count on a handful of enemies who had fought with so many troops.
Soyoung continued.
¡°If we don¡¯t reduce the number in time, we will be annihted. I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but if you¡¯re not confident, get out.¡±
¡°ha ha ha.¡±
Bloody Youngughed.
¡°About 10,000 rags, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±
¡°I wish I could, but¡ it¡¯s not so easy.¡±
Soyeong spoke and opened the map.
After going down for a while, her fingers reached the north gate of the principality, which could be called the end of the north.
It is a fairlyrge area.
It was so vast that it was doubtful whether a siege would be possible.
¡°Materials are scarce and the gates are only now being worked on. If we can¡¯t reduce more than half of the Leven Mercenary Corps¡¯ main force by the time it reaches the North Gate¡¡±
¡°If not?¡±
¡°¡Unless the Holy Sones, it will be an unwinnable fight.¡±
The faces of the security guards hardened at Soyoung¡¯s assertion.
Despite her weak powers, So-yeong excels at gathering information more than others.
It¡¯s to the point where she says she has no chance of winning by finding the enemy¡¯s blind spot and making a breakthrough.
It must mean that the power of the ck room is great.
Hongyoung, who had been listening quietly, opened her mouth.
¡°¡intercepted in the woods.¡±
Her words were truly the best.
Due to the nature of the principality with many unexplorednds and rough terrain, the speed of advance will inevitably be slow.
That way, they¡¯ll have a little more time to y.
Soyoung nodded and epted the words.
¡°that¡¯s right. We will attack the back of the mercenaries whenever we get a chance. As for the supply route, Hongyeong and I will take charge of Cheongyoung and Heolyoung disrupting the main unit. The rest¡¡±
Heukyoungughed and cut off his words.
¡°I know that even if I don¡¯t say it. It means that we are the ones who will take our breath away.¡±
¡°¡okay. As I said earlier, this job is dangerous. Attacking the back end and main unit guarded by the Sword Master is tantamount tomitting suicide.¡±
they also know
they are assassins
He knew better than anyone how much he had to risk his life to face the Master from the front.
¡°The resolution has already been made.¡±
¡°Danger¡ Ha ha ha. Nowe again.¡±
When the receivingmittee did not show any intention of refusal.
Soyoung immediately shook her head.
¡°Until the mercenaries arrive, they gather here every night. Halfman is going to cut off the prize road, so they will try to finish it quickly. We aim for that point in reverse andpletely eliminate the tail end of the Ruben Mercenary Corps.¡±
Nodded-
¡°Then¡the receivers are in their respective positions.¡±
With Soyoung¡¯s words.
The receivers warmed up in the space one by one.
Squeak-
Squeak-
A natural movement as if it never existed.
Now I feel like I¡¯m back to my original reception.
watching everyone disappear
Let So-young try to leave for thest time.
Hongyeong, who was staring at her nkly, scolded her.
¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Soyoung.¡±
It was clearly a soft tone, but it approached So-young sharply, as if stabbing a dagger into her chest.
Like a child who has been caught in the middle of the day.
So-young, who had beenughing briskly, soon dispersed like the wind.
* * *
The Goblin Queen was taken aback when she heard that the Ruben Mercenary Corps wasing with an army.
He was so surprised that he grabbed the goblin soldier who was reporting and shook him by the shoulder.
¡°What do you mean! Why are humans suddenly attacking!¡±
She is a queen who is not even allowed to look at her carelessly.
The goblin who was reporting was all he could do while lowering his head.
¡°I don¡¯t know either! It¡¯s just that the people called the security guard told me to do so¡¡±
¡°The security guard?¡±
They used to hand over information that was advantageous to them from before.
If it¡¯s their words, not anyone else¡¯s, that¡¯s for sure.
Let things look trivial.
The Goblin Queen, lost in thought and struggling for a long time, issued an order.
¡°Tell the goblins to stop what they are doing and work hard onpleting the wall. Summon all goblins who can fight and hand out weapons.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
The goblin reporting is a second-generation goblin.
As a goblin who was not born and raised in a dungeon but grew up in the principality, he was more ustomed to peace than anyone else.
Ignoring his quivering pupils.
said the Goblin Queen.
¡°It is a war.¡±
* * *
The banquet ended safely.
In addition to cing several conditions on King Heron, Ray conveyed the story about Count Sylvester well.
The first is about taxes.
This issue was an atmosphere in which the royal family easily passed over whether there was something stabbed.
The second was a matter rted to the belongings of the previous king that the count kept.
It wasn¡¯t something that he was recklessly involved in, but if it continued to cause trouble, civil war might eventually break out.
No matter what anyone said, Count Sylvester¡¯s family was slowly regaining their former prosperity.
The king, who was resolutely against it at first, soon understood it after he touched his shoulder a little and talked like a man.
After finishing all the work in the castle, only the Chimera and the Dragon Rare remained.
¡°I am How can you make a chimera in a ce like this and not get noticed? If it¡¯s great, it¡¯s great.¡±
No matter how much Heron Kingdom is a small kingdom on the periphery, you can¡¯t know it even if you release Chimera, which can be said to be the exclusive property of warlocks.
I was skeptical of their intelligence.
¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t know if Halfman is doing a good job. He¡¯s a trustworthy guy if you let him do it, but¡¡±
If you don¡¯t do it, he¡¯ll jump out with money, so I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s worried.
Even if it¡¯s not, I haven¡¯t been able to contact you properly because I¡¯ve been busytely.
I thought of Kim, should I try to contact him?
Ray took out a small crystal ball from his chest.
Tap lightly to let the mana flow.
Light began to emanate from the crystal ball with a humming sound.
How many minutes did you wait?
Even at a nce, the image of Harpman with sunken eyes was drawn.
¡°Halfman, what else are you thinking about dying?¡±
Have you been unable to sleep all night counting gold coins?
I thought so and said it, but the answer I heard was quite unexpected.
¨C It¡¯s a big deal, Lord Dan.
¡°Big deal? A lot of big things. Lately, I haven¡¯t seen Aira¡¯s face for three months, so I¡¯m not going to get married. What should I do now, Halfman?¡±
Halfman shook his head vigorously.
¨C This is not the time to joke. The troops of the Leven Mercenary Corps are advancing to Danju¡¯s estate.
¡°Eh?¡±
mercenaries?
What does that mean all of a sudden!
Ray, who was struck by lightning in the dry sky, argued.
¡°These crazy bastards! Do you dare to touch the ownerlessnd because you have nothing to touch? so!¡±
-I informed the receivers and Zeke to prepare. It¡¯s still a weak force, but the goblins are said to be ready for battle.
At those words, Ray was quite relieved.
The receivingmittee is the best intelligence organization in the castle country.
On top of that, Zeke was joining in, so the mercenary corps would not be an enemy.
¡°I wonder what a big deal it is again¡¡±
¨C Troops are over 10,000. In addition, since there are two sword masters, you should be able to go in and out of the duchy that is just beginning to establish itself.
ten thousand troops.
Two sword masters.
Even if they tried to invade the Kingdom of Heron right away, it was a force that would not be unreasonable.
As he let out a sigh of relief, a blood clot stood up again on Ray¡¯s neck.
¡°Stop! I¡¯m blocking it at all costs!¡±
We haven¡¯t forgotten about dragon rares and chimeras.
However, the house seemed to be robbed right away, but Ray¡¯s courage was not strong enough to read a book leisurely.
He hurriedly prepared to leave the kingdom of Heron.
Chapter 612
Episode 612: Signs of War (2)
The Leven mercenary corps, supported by the ck room, were as energetic as if wings had sprouted from a tiger¡¯s back.
Dozens of wagons loaded with weapons and food followed, followed by mercenaries escorting them.
Indeed, it looked like a country¡¯s troops going out to the battlefield.
The wandering mercenaries who were watching the scene also smelled the money and joined them.
Thanks to this, the army increased to 2,000 people.
The terrifying force of the kingdom of Celia became tense and increased its border guards, and the neighboring kingdoms also went on alert.
Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones who were happy to see them.
It is a fact that everyone knows that the Duchy of Soleil is the domain of a saint.
Those who had a history of being saved by Ray rose up against the evil of the Leven Mercenary Corps.
A huge crowd gathered in front of the mercenary guild demanded the retreat of the Leven mercenaries.
¡°Invading the territory of the principality without permission is a clear vition of nationalw!¡±
¡°Return the troops immediately!¡±
One guild is just consistent with not knowing what is going on.
¡°It is not a matter that can be decided by our will. Everyone go away.¡±
¡°There is no such thing as a rogue boat! Didn¡¯t you guys also get help from the Halfman Company during the flood!¡±
¡°well! Didn¡¯t I already say that even if the guild came forward, it couldn¡¯t be reversed!¡±
The 12,000 troops seemed to be burdensome even for the guild.
The mercenary guild waved their hands and kicked the people out.
While those days repeat.
The Leven mercenary corps finished preparations for theunch and were heading towards the Principality of Soleil.
* * *
The Duchy of Soleil was inplete uproar.
Hearing that the humans wereing, the goblins had to work hard every day toplete the wall.
¡°Kieek! Hurry up!¡±
¡°Material handling is over!¡±
Loud noises are heard everywhere.
Fortunately, there were so many goblins and they were nocturnal, so I was able to continue my work even in the dark of the night.
Thanks to this, the fortress wall only got higher day by day.
The receivingmittee gathered in the middle of the night to discuss the future.
Soyoung, who was listening to the noiseing from outside, chewed her nails.
¡°If we keep going like this, the mercenaries will arrive before the walls are even finished¡ We have to hold out for another week.¡±
Cheongyoung said.
¡°The Leven mercenary corps have been dispatched today. The vanguard of the main unit will arrive in two days.¡±
two days
Then five days remain before the walls are built.
If you can¡¯t hold on until then, the territory will be ruined in an instant.
The ck spirit let out a saliva.
¡°Umm¡ I guess I have no choice but to meet them outside the principality.¡±
¡°okay. But if that happens, you won¡¯t be able to deal with an ambush. It¡¯s like the house is empty.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t we leave that to Zeke?¡±
¡°¡You know that. Being a sword master isn¡¯t invincible. The moment the holy power runs out, Zeke is over.¡±
¡°In the current situation, this is the best. It¡¯s risky, but we can buy time somehow.¡±
Hyolyeong also nodded and agreed.
¡°It is not a situation where we can choose ording to our taste. Well, halfman is still looking for troops, so why not hold out for a while?¡±
At those words, Soyoung shook her head.
¡°The opponent is the ck room. I can¡¯t just let the half-man¡¯s corps save the troops.¡±
Furthermore, Heukbang might have prepared for this moment for several years, but he couldn¡¯t move recklessly.
That¡¯s because they weren¡¯t prepared for it at all.
So-yeong, who knew all too well what happened to her when fighting Proxia, thoughtlessly apanied her troops, could not make a decision.
¡®What are you thinking? There would be no advantage to them just because they upied the Principality of Soleil¡¡¯
Anyway, it¡¯s a territory that can be regained as soon as the saint returns.
I wouldn¡¯t know that, but I was just curious about how they move.
when she was lost in thought for a while.
Hongyoung opened her mouth.
¡°If you don¡¯t have a military force, you can raise it yourself.¡±
¡°Raising them yourself¡ Are you talking about goblins?¡±
nod
Soyoung was bruised by the absurd remark.
There are only two or three days left before they arrive.
But how could they bring out the level of the goblins?
No matter how much he knew how to handle mana, he didn¡¯t have enough time to train the goblins into decent soldiers.
The moment she tried to refute something.
Hongyoung continued.
¡°Teasing your mouth is a waste of time. Things don¡¯t change if you don¡¯t move. And¡¡±
And?
¡°That side is fun.¡±
Bash City.
¡°¡¡¡±
The gaping mouth naturally shut.
Heukyoung and Cheongyoung, who were listening from the side, nodded.
¡°You are not wrong.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s Hongyoung¡¯s will, I¡¯ll just follow.¡±
As soon as the two came out, the rest of the security guards rose from their seats.
¡°If it¡¯s decided, move.¡±
¡°The day hase when I have to live and teach the goblins. ha ha ha.¡±
It¡¯s just one word, but Hongyoung¡¯s words are absolute for the security guards.
Of course, the desire to argue that it was nonsense was like a chimney.
However, when I saw the receivers willing to move their bodies at Hongyoung¡¯s words, I couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Teach goblins in two days?
How much can you teach?
If so, how long could hest against the trained mercenaries?
The calctor that had been pounding in my head for a long time slowly stopped.
In the end, So-young alsoughed.
¡°Whoa, whoa¡ that¡¯s stupid. Let¡¯s do it right now.¡±
* * *
When the matter was decided, the guards went straight to the goblin queen and asked for permission.
The goblin queen, who had a subtle face for a while, soon gave her permission to teach the goblins.
At the end, the queen¡¯s cryptic face bothered me, but time was running out, so the receptionmittee went to the gymnasium without asking further questions.
Scattered wooden swords and rags of towels.
The gymnasium was literally shit.
As the unpleasant smell of sweat pricks my nose, my natural impression is frowned upon.
¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve smelled the sweat of a monster in my life.¡±
Dark Spirit waved his hand and looked around.
From one side of therge gymnasium, something resembling a spirited spirit is heard.
I¡¯m sure the goblins are busy building the wall right now.
It seems that someone is admirably devoted to training by splitting even the time to sleep.
I could tell just by hearing his voice.
A mournful agitation, as if bones and muscles were being separated.
The feeling of dropping the sword after swinging it a few times because there was no strength left in the grip.
They knew because they had trained the same way when they were young.
Something hot welled up in the hearts of the receivers.
okay.
Among them, there were people who put their energy into training and dedicate themselves!
Let¡¯s run with a happy heart to the ce where the sound is heard.
There was Zeke, who was catching the goblins with a scary face.
¡°Can you swing it like that and catch a kobold! Swing harder!¡±
¡°Kie Kieeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee¡!¡±
¡°Your voice is small!¡±
¡°Geeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±
Bahah-!
Tangang-!
When a single sword strike fell, a goblin grabbed his head and missed the sword.
At that time, a wooden sword flew along with Zeke¡¯s screams.
¡°I told you that if you lose the sword, you¡¯re dead!¡±
Bahah-!
Baka-!
The goblins were delighted with the delightful sound and did not know what to do.
It was more like bullying than education.
Did you notice the signs of the receivers?
Zeke stopped swinging his sword and looked at them.
¡°What are you guys up to here?¡±
¡°Geez Zeke¡ what the hell is this¡¡±
asked Cheongyoung, who was shocked, and Zeke straightened his shoulders proudly and replied.
¡°As you can see, I was in the process of bestowing swordsmanship myself.¡±
Zeke, who was carefully giving wooden swords to the heads of the goblins, continued.
¡°Thanks to these guys, their eyes are ripe to some extent.¡±
¡°¡What is training? You must have been beating yourself up.¡±
¡°Hmm. Originally, a sword is something you need to learn as you get used to it, so it grows faster.¡±
It¡¯s an excuse for the appearance, and I¡¯m going to have a good time.
If I hadn¡¯t been a sword master, I wouldn¡¯t have been called a cheater.
What¡¯s more, the discerning eye is ripe.
Just looking at it now, when a wooden sword flies at me, I can¡¯t even react and get hit.
It is not the eyes, but only the toughness is increasing.
Did you read that kind of notice?
Zeke threw a wooden sword and said.
¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, try fighting in moderation.¡±
The Dark Spirit, who received it reluctantly, scratched the back of his head.
He had no hobby of tormenting monsters.
¡°Umm¡.¡±
He looked around as if he was in trouble and asked for help from the other security guards.
Of course, there was no one to help.
With no choice, the Dark Spirit grabbed a wooden sword and aimed it at the goblin.
¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, but¡¡±
He made an apology, not an apology, and lightly swung his wooden sword.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
Skill is skill, so the wooden sword that I wielded casually came at a tremendous speed.
The goblin, who tensed all the muscles in his body, flexibly pulled back.
Let¡¯s bounce off the left foot like a spring and twist the body around the waist.
Whiik-!
In the end, the ck spirit¡¯s sword could not reach the goblins and only skimmed through the air.
Do you think you found a gap there?
The goblins even counterattacked by piercing the ck spirits with their swords.
Heukyoung, who felt threatened when the sword full of magical power aimed at Mokwooldae, cut the sword with sincerity without even realizing it.
Faaaaang-!
The air burst and the goblin¡¯s model flew backwards at once.
Gulp-
The receptionists who watched the unexpected sight swallowed their saliva.
No matter how lightly it was a blow, the ck spirit¡¯s sword was not dull enough that a mere goblin could dodge it.
No, on the contrary, it was too sharp.
However, it was not enough to avoid it as if it were natural, so I would have thought that he would even counterattack.
Thest move was so quick that it gave me goosebumps.
Since they were goblins who knew how to wield magical powers from birth, it could be said that it was a perfect blow.
The ted Zeke grinned.
¡°how is it? My first disciples.¡±
How are you?
The swordsmanship itself is inferior, but the mana management is quite good, so the users go away.
The goblins¡¯ military strength was so great that there was no problem even if they used it as their strength right now.
At this level, we might be able to face the Leven mercenaries!
As soon as I thought that, the entire face of the reception desk, which had been subtle until now, turned bright.
Chapter 613
Episode 613 Presence of War (3)
¡°I heard that even slugs have a knack for rolling¡¡±
It¡¯s no wonder that he, who had been wandering from bar to bar like a caterpir, was secretly teaching goblins.
The receptionists who were struggling with how to raise them with all their might in two days were impressed.
Among them, Cheongyoung¡¯s impression was more profound than that of other receptionists.
Did you listen to yourself the other day and teach the goblins!
He jumped at Zeke with a weeping face.
¡°Zeek!¡±
¡°Yes, yes. I know your heart.¡±
He patted Chung Young on the shoulder.
¡°With this, the burden on electricity has been greatly reduced! All thanks to you!¡±
¡°It¡¯s still not enough for an individual mercenary, though.¡±
¡°How about just now! I just thought I would bepletely annihted!¡±
In just a few minutes, Chung-young became Zeke¡¯s ardent devotee.
The Dark Spirit looked back at the goblins with satisfaction.
¡°Now that the problem with power has been resolved to some extent¡ now only the city walls remain.¡±
¡°Once the walls arepleted, we will be able to buy time with the sit-in. Halfman went to ask for aid from other countries, so reinforcements wille soon.¡±
The majesty of the upper half of Hafman is not limited to the kingdom of Celia.
From the Lessian Empire to the Holy Kingdom of Celia and the Devon Kingdom, all of the great powers use the upper half of the half.
Most of the kingdoms, except for the Small Kingdom Alliance, are trading with the Harpman Merchant, so even if you can¡¯t get troops from the guild, you will be able to get help from the kingdom.
Soyoung looked at the still unfinished wall and said in a short tone.
¡°It¡¯s the famous ck room. If you mess around with it, you might not even get your money¡¯s worth.¡±
There was no way they would move so clumsily after deciding to move once.
They must have hidden an ambush they hadn¡¯t thought of.
As Soyoung seemed to be lost in thought, Zeke tapped her on the shoulder.
¡°Rx. Let¡¯s not oveplicate things now.¡±
¡°¡you¡¯re the only one who can rx in a situation like this.¡±
¡°My lord said so. Instead of bing a fool who only thinks ahead, be a fool who acts first.¡±
Is that why he was teaching the goblins without even thinking about it?
Well, in the end, it helped.
When I see a serious face, a smilees out of me for some reason.
It looks stupid at first nce, but it¡¯s really reassuring when it¡¯s like this.
¡°We¡¯ll be moving from evening, so prepare everything.¡±
At her words, the guards nodded their heads.
* * *
From the next day, the intensity of training the goblins intensified.
In the meantime, Zeke taught the goblins by filtering out sleep and meals.
Thanks to that, a lot of goblins gradually grew into soldiers.
¡®I never forget what I learned from being beaten.¡¯
The swords of the goblins who had been handed down his educational philosophy (?) became sharper and sharper.
Now, even well-trained soldiers of the kingdom will not be able to avoid a single goblin.
To that extent, the achievements of the goblins were extraordinary.
¡°It must be because the sword master taught me. Yesterday and today are different?¡±
When Soyoung praised him like never before, Zeke scratched his nose as if embarrassed.
¡°Well¡ that¡¯s about it.¡±
Whether the two of them praised or danced, the goblins would die under Zeke.
No matter how much he strained his hands, the name Master was not an illusion.
With a light swing of the sword, two or three goblins were caught and fell, and if they tried to counterattack, a barrage of wrathful wooden swords would pour down, so they could not resist and had no choice but to be beaten all over.
Even after beating all day, he does this every day to see if he is not tired.
Despite being a monster, such abuse was unbearable.
¡°Kieek! I can¡¯t stand it anymore!¡±
A goblin threw his wooden sword to the ground in anger.
Zeke¡¯s eyes shed with light.
He suddenly changed his expression to look like a bloodthirsty man, and he let out a roar.
¡°If you lose the sword in your hand!¡±
Bahah-!
The sword, like a ray of light, struck the goblin¡¯s head.
At the moment of being hit, secretions from the goblin¡¯s mouth flowed out violently, as if the brain had exploded.
dump-!
The goblin, who had fallen randomly on the floor, looked dead to anyone.
The goblins who tried to stand up with theirrades shut up.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
¡°Come out of the dissatisfied one.¡±
At those words, the goblins shed furiously.
¡°¡Ugh, it¡¯s unreasonable to be dissatisfied with the people who made us stronger.¡±
¡°Eh, there is no way to be dissatisfied even if you want to repay the favor. keek.¡±
No matter how hard the training was, the goblins had no desire to die yet.
Besides, the madman in front of me was someone I could killpletely as an example if I got caught.
Is there anything that gets caught in the eye and gets beaten up?
The discipline of the goblins was set in an instant.
Soyoung looked at it and thought.
¡®¡I don¡¯t have to worry about desertion.¡¯
If one of them deserted, he would go to the end of the continent to find him.
One day left until the Leven mercenaries arrive.
The power of the goblins was developing smoothly.
* * *
Late night.
Numerous troops entered the Duchy of Soleil.
They were ted until they crossed the border of Silia, but they exhausted their energy within a few hours of entering the principality.
¡°Hehehe¡ This guy¡¯s territory is full of monsters no matter where he goes.¡±
¡°No matter how unexplored it is, isn¡¯t this too harsh?¡±
rugged mountain.
The march did not stop despite the thirst that seemed to tear the throat.
The monsters that rushed at him day and night were literally afraid of appearing in his dreams.
To get to the territory a little faster, I climbed the mountain and climbed up the stream.
The road was too narrow for an army of more than 10,000 men to pass through.
In addition, the monsters were so infested that in the end, the Leven mercenaries had to advance by dividing their forces into three parts.
¡°At this rate, I might not be able to arrive tomorrow. Hey, could you give me some extra water?¡±
At those words, the bearded mercenary who was dying on the other side let out a breath.
¡°My canteen has long since run out. Who would have known that he could be so nerdy? If I had known it would be like this, I would have brought a lot of water.¡±
¡°Whoa. What is the leader doing at this time? It would be fine if we went a little slower.¡±
He waved his hand as if the mercenary was Arthur.
¡°There is no way the inspiration that only knows that money can rest. Look at this tail right now. In the yard where everyone is dying, don¡¯t you have any intention of releasing food?¡±
As they say, the surrounding area is full of hungry mercenaries.
The canteen had already run out due to the long march, but I couldn¡¯t even quench my thirst because I didn¡¯t take a break at the stream.
Of course, since they are also the ones who live on a knife-bap, they can get over it for a day or two.
Who wouldn¡¯t get tired of fighting monsters for three days without a decent break?
In the end, the mercenaries who exploded at him increased one by one.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to go slow!¡±
When one person said that, the mercenaries nearby also fell to their seats.
¡°The captain is really too much! I¡¯m going to the manor separately, so don¡¯t worry and go first!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer!¡±
The mercenaries spread one by one, and soon thousands of mercenaries rebelled.
Since he received the money, he will go to the battlefield, but while going to the territory, he will move independently.
When thousands of mercenaries, not just a few, came out, the main unit was lost.
There is nothing good about being dyed here.
However, if he didn¡¯t take a break, the mercenaries would rebel, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.
The vice-captain rode his horse and came closer to him.
¡°The originality is high. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to take a break at this point?¡±
At that question, the captain sighed.
I also want to take a break and go.
but.
¡®They won¡¯t stay still if we linger here.¡¯
The events of that day were still vivid in my eyes.
The figures in ck robes swept away the mercenaries under them.
The blue thread embroidered on his shoulders was so ingrained in his brain that it sent chills down his spine.
They were the ones whose armed strength exceeded that of the country¡¯s elite knights.
There was nothing good about going against their nting.
Besides, didn¡¯t they say that if things went wrong, they couldn¡¯t even guarantee their own lives?
The leader shook his head, swallowing a groan.
¡°Can not be done. Continue marching like this.¡±
¡°But Captain, it won¡¯t be easy to see the unity of the mercenaries at this rate.¡±
¡°Does not matter. After all, they¡¯re money-hungry people. If you give me a few more pennies, I will join the main unit.¡±
ha.
The vice-captain sighed inwardly.
Why did he march blindly like this?
No matter how many troops there are, you must know that there is nothing good about fighting in such bad conditions.
¡®What makes the leader so impatient?¡¯
¡°¡All right. Then what should we do with the mercenaries who have fallen away?¡±
¡°If you can read extensively, read extensively, but if you think it will not work, there is no need to forcefully merge them.¡±
¡°¡I will.¡±
The vice-captain rode off and retreated.
while hemands the troops.
The leader nced at the ridge in the distance.
Dark figures stood in a row in the sky where the moon rose brightly.
A cleverly hidden location.
It¡¯s as if you¡¯re standing there so that only you can see it.
Among them, the one standing at the forefront spewed out a stream of blue light.
Does this mean that the time has finallye?
ording to his will, themander whomanded the troops breathed a sigh of relief.
I
was worried about the word that the mercenaries under mymand had dispersed, but it seems that the response just now wasn¡¯t bad.
A heavy voice came into his head.
¨C Have it ready by tomorrow.
An intense voice as if scratching the lungs.
The captain swallowed his saliva.
¡®I don¡¯t know anything else¡ but the principality will end tomorrow.¡¯
Until the morninges full light.
The march of the Leven mercenaries did not know how to stop.
Chapter 614
Episode 614 War Presence (4)
Chirp-
The mountain birds chirped, announcing that the dawn had dawned.
Zeke, who got up early and tidied the bed, muttered as he felt the presence from far away.
¡°¡It¡¯s a bit much to fight happily.¡±
The picture of thick blood pouring over the vast vegetation is already clearly drawn.
Deep down, Sieg, who liked the state of the principality now, didn¡¯t expect much.
what to do with one
The sword they hold and they just block it.
Suddenly, I remembered what Soyoung told mest night.
¡®No matter how much you¡¯re a master, don¡¯t be careless. There must be a corner where they believe too.¡¯
be careless
It was the first thing I heard after reaching the highest level of Master.
It means that the current fight will be difficult.
Of course, he is not an idiot who doesn¡¯t even know that.
what¡¯s up with one
The two words ¡®Carelessness¡¯ lingered in my head all day.
¡®Be careless¡ careless.¡¯
ording to your mind.
If you release your mind without making up your mind, the sword will be weak, and if you eat it firmly, it will be stronger.
In other words, the victory or defeat of the fight and their life and death.
Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything is up to you?
That moment.
Aaaah-!
Blue mana poured from his body and began to surround him.
As if your body is on fire.
Zeke was roaring with mana.
* * *
Feeling the sudden wave of mana, the receiver ran to Zeke¡¯s ce in a month.
¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°Enlightenment! Everyone back off!¡±
The faces of the other receptionists were stained with astonishment.
moment of enlightenment.
They have personally experienced several realizations as much as everyone has heard them in a state of despair.
As such, I was well aware of how difficult it is to find ¡®enlightenment¡¯.
Not to mention the master¡¯s enlightenment.
It was an article I had never heard of before.
¡°Is Zick all right?¡±
¡°Ugh. Maybe¡¡±
¡°At a time like this¡¡±
Soyoung chewed her nails.
Even if enlightenmentes, today is the day.
The army of the Leven mercenaries was already heading here.
Cheongyoung said as if he was embarrassed.
¡°I think a few people will have to stay here to protect Zeke.¡±
¡°¡I know. But¡ if only two of them fall out right now, the n will be in jeopardy.¡±
¡°Even if it is dangerous, there is no difference. As always, it¡¯s enough to fill it with your body.¡±
That¡¯s definitely true.
Haven¡¯t you been doing that before?
She looked around.
The other receptionists also met eyes silently, as if agreeing with Cheongyoung¡¯s opinion.
¡°¡good. What should I do, Hongyoung?¡± Hongyoung, who looked at Zeke for a while, answered Soyoung¡¯s question.
¡°Hyeol-yeong and Cheong-young want you to stay here to protect Zeke and take care of the rest.¡±
It¡¯s all a sweeper.
Isn¡¯t that an unconventional n?
For the defense guards, who were hiding in the shadows, fighting in Yangji was not their constitution.
It is Hongyoung who should know that fact better than anyone else.
At her words, which were more reckless than he could have imagined, the Dark Spirit showed his teeth andughed.
¡°Khehehe. There are no fools.¡±
At first nce, it sounded like a mockery, but I never felt any dislike.
Jeokyoung also shook his head and said.
¡°It¡¯s my first time fighting in the sun, so I might die, but let¡¯s enjoy it as much as we can.¡±
It is truly peaceful.
But for now, that side was perfect.
As much as the tension doesn¡¯t make the body hard.
A sense of exhration pervades the whole body at the thought of confronting an army of over 10,000.
A pleasant sensation that I haven¡¯t felt in a long time.
The short sword ced on the waist feels heavy today.
¡°The n is a little off, but I hope it goes well.¡±
¡°do not worry. There has never been anything we haven¡¯t been able to do.¡±
Soyoungughed and sighed briefly.
¡°Don¡¯t all die.¡±
end with that.
The new models on the reception desk disappeared one by one.
When the goblins are solidifying their formation.
The receivers moved one step ahead of him.
* * *
Three divisions of ten thousand men.
In addition to that, let the unity of the mercenaries fall, and the Leven mercenary army was divided into dozens of equal parts.
Originally, this situation should have been avoided, but the leader had no time to do so because he was paying attention to the ck room.
¡°Speed up before it gets dark.¡±
At those words, the vice-captain said with a worried face.
¡°Isn¡¯t that still enough? Even if it¡¯s not, the originality of the mercenaries is great. You must be well aware of how toxic a forced march like now can be.¡±
¡°¡I know, but I also have circumstances. I¡¯m sorry, but I want you to follow me.¡±
Although he seemed to be speaking calmly, his face was frightened.
The appearance of looking around for some reason seems to be driven into a corner.
Without even having time to question the leader¡¯s actions.
From behind, mercenaries drove horses and approached urgently.
¡°S raid! Everyone, get ready!¡±
attack!
At that, the captain urgently asked.
¡°A raid! Who the hell¡!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. As I was walking in the woods, arrows rained down on me, and I was distracted without even realizing it¡ By the time I came to my senses, the rear guards were all dead.¡±
does that make sense?
To think that dozens of rearguards died without even knowing a mouse or a bird!
The vice-captain said seriously.
¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re the people of the principality.¡±
Being attacked in the woods
It couldn¡¯t be the worst for a position that had to advance even if it was forced.
¡°Right now, he is preparing his posture and gathering the fallen mercenaries as one¡¡±
¡°No. We move forward like this.¡±
¡°But the leader¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before we reach the Principality anyway. How long can those who don¡¯t even have a decent wall survive?¡±
¡°In the meantime, a significant number of mercenaries may die. Please think again.¡±
¡°They don¡¯t even have a decent army to face us. Besides, I may have hidden it from me, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
At those words, the vice-captain had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.
It¡¯s because he knows very well that no words will work when the leader is so stubborn.
The hesitant vice-captain exhaled quietly.
¡°¡All right. Do whatever the captain wants.¡±
* * *
The receivers were not content with cutting off the rear guards.
They turned and disrupted the vanguard and attacked the supply wagons.
When ites to running, it was difficult for the mercenaries to deal carelessly with the five confident people running around from time to time.
Did he have an intuition that the damage would increase if he continued like this?
The old generals, who had umted experience in numerous battlefields, shouted.
¡°If you want to live, join the main unit!¡±
¡°If you fall behind, you die!¡±
It was a measure that we could take because we were well aware that the more we united, the harder it was to attack.
At their words, the mercenaries started scrambling to join the main force.
However, the receptionist is not stupid enough to leave such people alone.
Led by Hongyeong, they blocked the road between the main unit and the rear one step ahead of time.
In a situation where the retreat was blocked, the mercenaries took out their swords and made a desperate determination.
¡°They are cowards to attack in such a gloomy forest.¡±
He often talks about his mouth being pierced by the subject who came to invade someone else¡¯s territory.
Heukyoungughed as he drew out his long sword.
¡°I don¡¯t needpliments.¡±
As he speaks, he pushes his right shoulder forward as if he is deliberately giving it away.
A posture unique to an assassin who sacrifices flesh and takes bones.
The mercenaries, who realized that their opponent was not good at all-out war, saw hope.
¡®Looking at his posture, he¡¯s not a knight.¡¯
¡®They¡¯re idiots who can y in the back alley.¡¯
Thinking about it makes me smile.
Did they, at best, engage in a head-on fight with the subject of an assassin stabbing a knife in the dark?
Just to show an example.
A young mercenary drew his sword and stepped forward.
¡°I¡¯ve seen a few guys like you on the battlefield. Those who have seeded in assassinating a few times and are drunk with pride. I will show you today that there is a sky above the sky.¡±
Jeokyoung blew a whistle at his ambitious words.
Even if you touch it, you have to touch a dark spirit with a strong heart.
Soyoung shook her head and said.
¡°Crazy.¡±
As expected.
The ck spirit was taken aback by his provocation.
¡°You are brave. What is your name?¡±
¡°There is no such thing as a name to tell someone who is about to die.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. The momentum is good. Athlete, please give up.¡±
¡°You are the kind of person who will only shed tears when you y the sutra! Don¡¯t curse at me for saying my sword is ruthless!¡±
A young mercenary threw a sword.
It didn¡¯t seem like he was carrying arge bastard sword for show, the sword had considerable power.
Seeing that even though he is weak, he is covered with mana, so it seems that he is a talented swordsman.
Dark Spirit did not move while the mercenary¡¯s sword descended to the top of his head.
Seeing this, the mercenary could not hide his ridicule.
¡®He can¡¯t even react.¡¯
The man in front of him didn¡¯t even move to the point where he felt like an idiot.
The moment when the sword finally drew down and cut the opponent in two.
Slow-!
The mercenary¡¯s head fell to the ground.
Confusion among the mercenaries increased with the result that no one expected.
Among them, the mercenaries who were proud of their skills felt their backs wet from the current situation.
¡®Ah, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡¯
Even the slightest movement of the sword would cause his neck to fall, but the man¡¯s hand did not move from beginning to end.
From their point of view, the situation just before seemed as if the young mercenary¡¯s head had fallen off of its own ord.
Did he reduce the gap between the two powers?
A mercenary who looked older than he was came out.
¡°I am a mercenary named Lortel. May I ask for your honor?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°¡Wouldn¡¯t further fighting be futile for each other? Say what you want. We will unconditionally follow his will.¡±
What is this again?
When they put up a fight and their lives were about to run away, now it¡¯s a futile fight?
No matter how shameless the mercenaries were, I didn¡¯t expect it to be to this extent.
The moment the ck spirit was about to say something.
Hongyoung waved her hand and stepped out.
¡°We are asking for one thing. Take yourpanions and return to Celia.¡±
¡°Hongyoung!¡±
Soyoung eximed urgently.
Those called mercenaries talk like they¡¯ll do anything in front of them, but they don¡¯t know what to do behind the scenes.
Why are you trying to free people who are worse than a lot of back alley thugs!
just as expected.
Lortel¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°I will. I will call in all the mercenaries I know.¡±
As if it was a promise, the surrounding mercenaries nodded their heads.
It really couldn¡¯t have been more funny.
¡°Then¡ I¡¯ll assume it¡¯s a story and we¡¯ll leave.¡±
Lortel tried to quickly join the main force by culling nearby mercenaries.
Contrary to what he said, his true intentions were different.
¡®No matter how strong they are, at most five people. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if I push through with humane tactics. If that happens, I¡¯ll let you y tricks under me.¡¯
He secretly licked his lips.
The appearance of Hongyoung in a night gown was alluring enough to bewitch anyone.
Lotel, who had been thinking of taking her as a trophy from the moment he first saw her, was smirking as if Hongyoung had already be his.
As soon as it seemed like a story, the mercenaries also quickly prepared to run away.
Even if you stay like this and die, you won¡¯t be able to find your money.
All they could think of was running away now, butter regrouping and avenging their humiliation.
The moment the mercenaries turned their backs on the security guards to retreat.
Hongyoung¡¯s sword flew like rain.
Piik-!
Pick-!
To the point where I couldn¡¯t even scream.
He found only the vital points of the ck mercenaries, who moved extremely fast, and cut them down.
Chapter 615
Episode 615 Signs of War (5)
¡°What are you doing! The story is no different!¡±
Lortel eximed, full of bewilderment.
In response, Hongyoung gently closed her eyes and pped the knife.
¡°I don¡¯t like the way your eyes look.¡±
¡°What is that¡!¡±
¡®What kind of idiot is that!¡¯ Lortel, who was about to shout, was speechless.
It was because the dark spirit¡¯s cold sword body touched his neck before he knew it.
¡°Keuuuk¡.¡±
Even swallowing the wrong saliva will cut your throat.
Even if the opponent wasn¡¯t good, it was too bad.
Looking at their swordsmanship, they are obviously assassins, but they show no sign of being pushed back even when facing them in an all-out war.
The difference in skill between the two forces was so clear.
He quickly rolled his eyes and looked around.
The smell of blood spreads.
The thick blood flowing around them was enough to dye the lush forest red.
The mercenaries who were barely maintaining their lives fell to the swords of the guards.
All that was left now was himself.
By the time I finally felt that things had gone wrong, it was toote.
Fifteen mercenaries all died within seconds.
I realized that I had been ying perfectly in their hands.
Now let the thought of really dying dominate your head.
Lortel¡¯s heavy knees naturally gave way.
dump-!
Could it be because of the sudden move?
His throat was slightly cut by the de of the sword aimed at his neck.
Surprised, the ck spirit hurriedly withdrew the sword and guarded him.
Kneeling on the dirt floor, he banged his head and begged.
¡°Please save me! I will do anything to keep you alive!¡±
Where did the aspirations that were proud just a moment ago go?
Soyoung looked at her pathetically and said.
¡°Don¡¯t beg for your life pitifully, go on your way.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to die! Please have pity on this old life for once!¡±
he howled in a hoarse voice.
Watching her shed tears would make me feel pity for her.
The receptionists, who had a record of taking countless lives, frowned as if they were going to see all the trivial jokes.
I want to cut off my head right now, but Hongyoung¡¯s name has not yet died.
Soyoung nced at Hongyeong.
¡°Hongyoung?¡±
¡°¡¡±
No answer came.
Instead, I could read her expression.
There are many times when I wonder what he¡¯s thinking on a regr basis, but now Hongyoung¡¯s face was quite serious.
Hongyoung, who was looking across the forest, opened her mouth briefly.
¡°e.¡±
That moment.
Heukyoung hurriedly shook off the hand holding the sword as he felt the thick murder from the back of his head.
Kaaaang-!
Sparks fly and one person flies in again.
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
Two battles followed in an instant.
Heukyoung was nervous inside as he saw his grip that was quite tingling.
¡®Has the brain moved already?¡¯
No matter how popr they are in the Holy Land, it is a word that is used only when hiding in darkness.
It was an established fact that if he met a knight ofparable skill to himself, he would be defeated.
The Dark Spirit could tell by looking at the swords facing each other for an instant.
Judging from the heavy shaking of the sword, it was at least an advanced level Aura user.
In-young, who stood at the forefront of the ck-robed people, eximed, ¡°Oh,¡± as if she was interested.
¡°It wasn¡¯t false to be called the receivingmittee. It¡¯s a pretty useful knife.¡±
The eyes of the guards focused on him.
A ck robe reaching up to the ankles, with blue thread embroidered on the shoulders and chest.
It¡¯s an outfit you don¡¯t know.
I¡¯ve been looking for it for years, but I finally found it.
Soyoung broke out in a cold sweat and raised the corner of her mouth.
¡°¡I finally met you in the ck room.¡±
Then, the ck man smiled as if he was proud.
¡°Do you know this room?¡±
¡°About the fact that they are evil bastards who do dirty things?¡± ¡°Huh. It¡¯s a pity that you are chirping without knowing the divine meaning. Originally, it would have been natural for me to guide myself, but the time given to me was not that long. I¡¯m sorry, but I have to say goodbye.¡±
As he spoke, the ck man in the lead waved his hand.
Then, dozens of human figures standing behind him drew their swords.
Even at a nce, their level did not seem low.
It looks like it is raising a sword aura, and even the posture of holding the sword is not revealed.
When the worst situation came than imagined, the receptionists were embarrassed inside.
¡®I never thought the ck room woulde out already.¡¯
¡®It must be an intention to end the situation before the damage increases.¡¯
I didn¡¯t know that I would show myself so proudly, so I was even more embarrassed.
Hongyeong nced behind her and sent a hand signal.
short hand gestures.
It was cleverly hidden from the people in ck, but it was not unreasonable for the security guard to see.
¨C Retreat.
Until now, Hongyeong had generally never retreated.
If it attacks with force, it will oppose it in darkness, and if it approaches in darkness in the same way, it will press down with force.
that was her way
However, at this moment, Hongyeong ordered a retreat.
That¡¯s probably because they judged that their age was superior.
The security guards disappeared in the air without saying who came first.
As if the body is covered in the shade.
The immersion technique that reached the extreme clearly revealed its presence.
Despite the sudden disappearance, the people in ck didn¡¯t seem to be taken aback.
No, rather, I leisurely watch them disappear as if it went well.
¡°Search.¡±
¡°Search.¡±
Mana flowed from the inside of their robes as they uttered the startingnguage.
Whoa-!
ck mana.
When that demonic-like creature nestled in their eyes, they pursued it straight toward the direction where the receiver disappeared.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
As you run away, a swordes flying behind you.
Jeokyoung tore the air and hurriedly shed the flying sword.
Chae Ae Ae-!
I was so taken aback that I didn¡¯t even think about fighting back.
¡®Don¡¯t be ridiculous!¡¯
It is a immersion technique that has been honed for decades.
I never thought that I would ever get caught by anyone.
However, more than 20 people in ck throw their swords at each other as if they knew where they were.
Jeokyoung felt like he had been hit in the back of the head with a huge hammer.
think for a moment.
The men in ck calmly raised their swords again and attacked them.
Each and every one of them are on the verge of bing a sword master.
While fixing the tip of the shaky sword, he only found a vital spot and stabbed, but the blow was embarrassing.
Sometimes a sword passed around his neck, and it was so creepy that he could feel the dampness run down his back.
It wasn¡¯t just him who felt threatened.
The ck spirit approached and stood with their backs to each other.
¡°Are you the only two who couldn¡¯t escape?¡±
¡°I guess so.¡±
Sleeping spells no longer meant anything.
Red and ck spirits appeared.
Then, the men in ck following them also quietlynded on the ground.
quiet vacant lot.
The wind blowing from afar feels good.
Is this where they will die?
The enemy looked up at the sky.
It wasn¡¯t a very nice view because the sun had gone down, but whatever.
Having lived in darkness all my life, I feltfortable in the dark even when I died.
Well, I wanted to live proudly in the sun at least once.
He tore off the sleeves of his night travel and tied the sword and hand together.
It was in order not to miss the sword when his strength ran out.
¡°Life is too hard. To be with a bearded man, of course.¡±
¡°Are you saying rude things casually?¡±
The ck spirit smiled and gripped the sword.
¡°¡It¡¯s good that we stayed.¡± Jeokyoung nodded briefly.
¡°If there is Hong Young, the receivingmittee will be able to continue its existence.¡±
It was something I had already prepared for, like death.
It¡¯s hard to throw away one¡¯s life like straw, but it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if others continued the pulse of the ¡®receptionmittee¡¯ on their behalf.
Dark Spirit raised his sword and said.
¡°Come out from those who are confident. I have to take half of them, so I¡¯m going to have a good time.¡± Did the provocation work?
ck people began to organize checkups.
three from the left.
Also three on the right.
And the main axis of the examination that applies force is one person.
A total of seven people made three examinations.
I didn¡¯t know it when it was made, but when I had the examination right in front of me, it was difficult to handle the momentum.
It is a skill that allows each individual to be the leader of the knights of any kingdom.
Wouldn¡¯t it be shocking to see seven such people gather together to make a checkup?
Jeokyoung raised the tail of his mouth while sweating as if it were raining from the tension.
¡°ha ha ha. It deserves to be this much.¡±
Explodes the whole body¡¯s mana.
The mighty mana emanating from him made the heat hot.
Dark Spirit also raised mana.
Isn¡¯t it a lie that there are three families that serve a saint?
Their determination and momentum made the ck people hesitate for a moment.
A brief gap between the masters soon creates a crossroads between life and death.
When the momentum of the checkup was broken.
Heukyoung and Jeokyeong simultaneously thrust their swords into a single point.
Pooh-!
hook-!
A ck man standing in the center of the examination had blood spilled over his abdomen and nks.
Because I was not prepared for the sudden blow, I had to give up the vital point.
¡°Gagging!¡±
The ck righteous man, who had been struggling to bleed, finally died.
Assassins exist for a single blow.
It takes years of patience and decades of training to seed at least once.
As the two figures who reached the extreme worked together and stabbed their swords, it was difficult even for the elite of the ck room to withstand.
Soon, the ck men who came to their senses swung their swords.
The swordsman in the center, attacking leisurely with the help of six people, was like a soldier holding the best spear and shield.
I couldn¡¯t move hastily because if I attacked recklessly, my neck might run away.
¡®The power of the ck Room is greater than I thought.¡¯
Although each individual is a tremendous elite, there are only more than twenty people.
In addition to that, it seemed like I could understand why the surrounding small kingdoms were afraid of the ck Room, as they were pressuring them with examinations beyond their imagination.
¡°Ugh!¡±
When you¡¯re in the middle of a checkup.
The ck man¡¯s sword struck from the side and cut through his thigh.
Thanks to hastily turning away, the sword wound wasn¡¯t deep, but it was clear that the longer the battle, the harder it would be to move.
Every time the sword scars increase one by one.
The eyes of the ck and red spirits also died little by little.
There was less than half a day left before the mercenaries¡¯ forces reached the principality.
Chapter 616
Episode 616 Presence of War (6)
While the Principality of Soleil is focusing its efforts on the war.
Hafman was scrambling to save the relief army.
¡°Those who wouldn¡¯t mind chewing on something like this!¡±
He sweated and ran wild.
Perhaps because the Heukbang blocked all distribution channels, the mercenary guild and the adventurers guild often kissed each other and shook their heads.
That said, he decided not to jump into politics, so he couldn¡¯t borrow the kingdom¡¯s troops.
¡®Hafman. Don¡¯t forget your duty as a merchant. If you eat it alone, your stomach will burst and you will die.¡¯
It¡¯s not someone else¡¯s, it¡¯s Taesangdanjuism.
To break it was inconceivable to Hafman.
¡°It is difficult. With Zeke and the guard, it¡¯s possible to hold on for a while, but¡¡±
Perhaps the longer the fight, the more they will get tired.
That¡¯s also true, because over there, over ten thousand troops havee prepared.
If there were any signs of war, it would be difficult for a fledgling duchy with no preparations to receive it.
Hafman pondered dozens of times in his mind.
¡®Shouldn¡¯t it be better to tell the truth to the mistress and ask for help?¡¯
Normally, even thinking about it would be considered disrespectful and erased it from my heart.
However, his heart was shaken a little because the principality was about to be crushed.
Wouldn¡¯t there be a way to ovee the current situation if it was a famous high elf?
he sighed deeply.
Victory in war or keeping subordinate duty?
Hafman¡¯s face as he weighed the two looked ten years older.
* * *
While ck and red spirits draw attention.
The other security guards were able to escape safely to the inside of the wall.
Soyoung said with a contemtive face.
¡°Two were caught. I won¡¯tst long.¡±
At those words, Sa-Young was silent, and Hong-Young silently nodded.
¡°¡Now there is nothing but all-out war.¡±
It¡¯s something I wanted to avoid the most, but I can¡¯t help it now that it¡¯s like this.
With the goblins at the forefront, there is no choice but to recover the captured ck and red spirits.
Soyoung also agreed to her words.
¡°I will be in charge of reporting to the Goblin Queen. Prepare yourself in the meantime.¡±
with horses.
Soyoung kicked the ground and hurriedly ran.
Now it¡¯s not a position to cover fire.
If possible, it was a feeling of wanting to get help from other kingdoms even if it was possible.
Hong-young and Sa-young followed So-young¡¯s words and helped prepare for the war.
Fortunately, the goblin queen seemed to have put a word in advance, and when the two went to visit, arge goblin who appeared to be themander spoke up.
¡°I heard the story from the Queen. Pleasee over here and help.¡±
It is clear that he is a 3rd generation goblin, judging from hisrge physique and not slurred speech.
Each generation develops like a species evolves, so I wonder how strong the 4th generation goblins will be.
The two of them brushed aside their curiosity and helped prepare by transporting supplies for war as directed by themander Goblin.
The goblins move around busily, donning weapons and preparing for battle.
Fortunately, none of the goblins feared war.
Is this what a species born for fighting is like?
It is safe to say that the goblins, who fought hard to protect theirnd, were born soldiers.
¡°Kieek! Let¡¯s show the taste of fire to the humans who dare toe without even knowing the subject!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
With the mysterious spirit, the goblins increased their momentum.
The number is slightly less than ten thousand, but considering that all of them can handle mana, it is a considerable force.
If this is the case, it would not be unreasonable to bring victory in an all-out war.
As more power than I imagined gathered, I began to feel a little bit of anticipation.
The goblins who were ready to go out moved in an orderly manner ording to the orders of the goblins inmand.
* * *
The main body of the mercenaries has reached the wall.
They could not helpughing as they looked at therge army of monsters blocking their way.
¡°What is that again?¡±
¡°Are you really goblins? ha ha ha.¡±
I couldn¡¯t believe it, but as I¡¯ve heard, goblins were living under the walls.
I couldn¡¯t help butugh at the fact that something like this was being called the Principality of Soleil.
In addition, it was clear that there were helpers among the humans, looking at the way they built the castle nicely and prepared for the sit-in.
The leader of the Leven Mercenary Corps shouted.
¡°A wickedly wicked monster dared not invade the territory of humans and built a vige! The owner abandoned the territory, drive them out and upy the territory!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
The mercenaries shouted.
What kind of cake is this?
Land without an owner was literally money that had fallen on the side of the road.
If you make a contribution here, it will not be a dream to make a name for yourself or obtain a title.
The goblins lost their spirits at the shouts of the humans they had never heard of.
Troops with low morale cannot fully demonstrate their strength on the battlefield.
The first-generation goblins, who were born and raised in the Devil¡¯s Land and were familiar with battles, raised their weapons.
¡°These weak bastards! Are you guys still proud goblins! Raise your arms! Keek! As you fight back as warriors, the goblin god will protect you!¡±
At that, the goblins¡¯ eyes came alive again.
Goblin God.
Although they had never seen it in person, they grew up listening to the first generation of goblins, and their faith in the goblin god was deeply rooted in their hearts.
In particr, the goblin god¡¯s heroic story was enough to set the childhood of many young goblins on fire, and his good story (?), which gained weight as rumors grew, was enough to wet the eyes of young goblins.
The morale of the goblins, who had united under their faith, grew stronger than before.
¡°Tear and kill the humans! Leave no one alive! Kieh!¡±
¡°Kiyi!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
It¡¯s still a strangebination.
However, the 100,000 monsters¡¯ howls seemed to have a clear effect on humans as well.
It was felt that the momentum of the mercenaries had decreased a little.
The receptionist, who was watching the situation under the tree, salivated.
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°It looks like you came here on purpose.¡±
Full te armor and polished sword.
In addition to that, seeing the advance with the cavalry, it was clear that the person who had previously been themander was tacticallymanding the troops.
Of course, since they are in the position of holding a sit-in, they say the situation is more advantageous than them, but it is also true that I am a little worried about how much the goblins who have just started learning swordsmanship will be able to do.
That moment.
The leader of the Leven Mercenary Corps shouted with mana in his voice.
¡°Surrender now! If you quietly leave the principality, I will spare your life!¡±
The goblin, who was given a name by Ray and was in charge of the leader of the knights, replied.
¡°Our God said. The dog who buried something was angry, so he was right. Stop barking in useless ces and go back to the kennel.¡±
It¡¯s really hard to talk about who learned it from.
When Ray¡¯s figure was reflected from him for a moment, the receivingmittee was taken aback.
¡°He is also a saint. You taught me good things in the dungeon.¡±
Soyoung was amazed.
I never thought they¡¯d buried the remnants of it even in the goblins.
In a way, it was even respectable.
When the goblin, whom he thought was a mere insignificant thing, openly humiliated him, the leader¡¯s face turned red.
¡°¡Those who don¡¯t know how precious their lives are. I will kill you as you wish!¡±
The captain drew his sword.
ordingly, the mercenaries in the back pulled out their swords one by one.
The scene of the soldiers pulling out their swords in line with each other was worthy of being called a grand spectacle.
Let them resolute their will to fight.
The goblins also burned their fighting spirit.
The goblins equipped with sharp-edged weapons raised their swords.
Whoop-!
When mana is injected into a sword made of mithril and steel, a bluish sword aura appears.
The leader¡¯s eyes widened as the process was so neat.
¡°Come to the cow sword!¡±
Even the mercenaries were shocked when ten thousand goblins raised their sword auras without missing a single one.
Aura users are so advanced that they can be called the elite.
There were not dozens of such people, but a number close to 10,000.
While the leader opened his mouth and was dazed at the unexpected power.
Themander goblins took the lead and charged.
¡°All charge!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Keeeh!¡±
All of them are rushing without any special tactics with their sword aura pulled out, but it can¡¯t be that scary.
The mercenaries hesitated and stepped back.
¡°Now retreat for a moment!¡±
The leader¡¯s cry was colorless.
The mercenaries were already running backwards.
¡°Follow me! Kill them all!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t let me live! In the name of the goblin god, purify those who try to steal the holynd!¡±
If you watch what they say, you will be mistaken for the line of the holy war.
What was absurd was that the receivers did the same.
They, who were dazed for a moment and bruised, moved btedly.
¡°Soyoung!¡±
¡°I know!¡±
Moving swiftly, she chased after the mercenaries and threw a raincoat.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
Poo-!
puck-!
When a raincoat is applied to the head, mana bursts out and the mercenary¡¯s new form copses.
As Hong-young and Sa-young dealt with theggard mercenaries, their retreat changed like wolves herding sheep.
¡°Stay in formation! I won¡¯t let anyone who leaves!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be scattered!¡±
Urgent cries were heard here and there, but it was impossible for the mercenaries, who were busy with their lives, to follow the order, not if they were well-trained soldiers.
As a result, the damage was even greater.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Buy and save me!¡±
Only three guards ughtered dozens of mercenaries.
The goblins that followed subdued the wandering mercenaries, and surprisingly, the goblin mages in the rear fired magic and prevented formation.
A truly amazing sight.
The magic was so subtly nestled that as soon as they tried to unite a little, magic rained down from the sky.
All these days, they were struggling to find out if they would be a proper force on the battlefield, but wasn¡¯t it all useless!
Soyoung cheered.
¡°Let¡¯s chase it like this!¡±
Now was the chance.
Since they couldn¡¯t reduce their numbers enough, it was better to use this opportunity to reduce their numbers as much as possible.
Like a fish out of water.
The security guard moved among the mercenaries and eliminated those who could be dangerous.
It was the moment when the goblins took the first battle between goblins and humans.
Chapter 617
Episode 617 Presence of War (7)
The night has deepened.
With torches lit in the dark surroundings.
The goblin soldiers looked down at the walls.
¡°Kikiki. There were a lot of them, but it was nothing!¡±
¡°I was just worried. Kekekeke.¡±
The goblinsughed grotesquely and raised their sses.
The moment of the first victory was nothing short of sweet.
In addition, drinking alcohol in the middle of the heat was enough to beautify their appearance as they crossed the battlefield and killed mercenaries.
The goblins, who had been fighting for the first time in their lives, were also in a bad mood, drinking alcohol and enjoying their current victory.
When they chattered and recounted their respective stories under the bonfire.
The goblin queen walked over and climbed onto the modestly built tform.
Even the drunken goblins look at the queen as they pass by, as if possessed by something.
Is this what the queen of a tribe is like?
Let her tap the podium lightly.
The goblins, who had been making noise so far, immediately paid attention to the queen.
After looking around the goblins for a while, she opened her mouth.
¡°I saw the brave battle of mypatriots today. As a warrior, I admired the wless appearance and the way he went to the battlefield with all his might without fear of losing.¡±
The queen encouraged the goblins.
It was only a few words of encouragement, but it was the perfect decoration for goblins.
Later they will be proud of their work on the battlefield.
She looked at the crowd and continued.
¡°But it is only the first win. If you fall into euphoria, you will not stand up to your children. I may be overly concerned, but I don¡¯t want my countrymen to be like that.¡±
¡°Queen, don¡¯t worry too much.¡±
The goblin sitting near the queen said.
¡°I like this ce. It is natural to protect the good.¡±
A simple word indeed.
The other goblins also opened their mouths one by one.
¡°If you die defending your home, there is no regret.¡±
¡°Kayek. Queen do the queen¡¯s work. We will follow the Queen as we have always done.¡±
talk andugh
It must be a goblin.
Soyoung was stunned and admired them.
¡°Goblins look cool. I guess I¡¯m finally crazy, Hongyoung.¡±
¡°So-young¡¡±
Hong-young looked at her with a worried look.
The Goblin Queen seemed to be quite moved by their words.
His eyes were more swollen than before.
¡°You guys¡¡±
I tried to say something, but my voice seemed to choke.
The queen pursed her lips several more times beforeing down from the stage with her hand covering her mouth.
¡°¡I was moved.¡±
Soyoung nodded at Sayoung¡¯s quiet words.
Well worth it.
The bond between the goblins is strong evenpared to that of most humans.
They never betrayed their own people and were happy to do anything useful if it happened.
Even if that¡¯s the time to grab your weapon and risk your life to head to the battlefield.
If someone moves like that for you, who wouldn¡¯t be impressed?
¡°I can¡¯t stay still when I see things like this.¡±
Soyoung, who had been resting against a tree, stood up quietly.
¡°¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go. We must also save ourpatriots.¡±
¡°It is reckless. At least wait until Zeke wakes up¡¡±
¡°ck and Red Young are the ones who only look forward. They may still be fighting to give us time to escape. If you wait for Zeke, those two idiots will die.¡±
At that, Saeyoung shut her mouth.
Certainly, a lot of time has passed since I ran into those in the ck room and ran away.
Although they said they escaped safely, it was impossible to know what situation the remaining ck and red spirits would be in.
¡°If you¡¯re going to move, it¡¯s better to move at night.¡±
Herst words seemed to drive a wedge.
The troubled Sayoung stood up.
¡°¡i get it.¡±
¡°Hongyoung, you¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go too. Two people are too few to deal with the ck room.¡±
She hit first.
Soyoung¡¯s expression changed in embarrassment.
¡°Ugh. Then we have no choice but to leave everything to the Goblin Queen.¡±
Since the receiving party that was supposed to deliver the information waspletely out of the way, the Goblin Queen would have no choice but to lead the battle at her own discretion for the time being.
It is said that they won the first battle, but it is true that they are anxious because the ck room is holding on to the back of the mercenaries.
at that time.
Sayoung suddenly said.
¡°Believe me.¡±
¡°You believe¡ the queen?¡±
¡°I had a problem with the goblins before. The goblins who were in charge of the territory ran to the queen scrambling to ask.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Of course I thought that the queen whomands the goblins had no way to know their details. However, the queen knew the field as well as the goblins she had been working with. It¡¯s probably because he took care of the territory and the goblins, saving even the time he spent sleeping and eating.¡±
Sayoung, who paused for a moment, added shyly.
¡°So trust the Queen. At least I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ipetent¡¡±
So-yeong¡¯s face, which had been taken aback by those words, gradually regained herposure.
No, beyond regaining stability, now it has changed into something strange.
¡°Huh. I didn¡¯t know you knew the Queen so well. And to think that you, who didn¡¯t even talk much, would defend you by voicing such passionate words¡¡±
¡°What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Take off the pretense. Is it love?¡±
love!
At those words, Sayoung was shocked as if she had been hit in the back of the head with a dragon¡¯s tail.
¡°Wait a minute! There seems to be a misunderstanding, but I never¡¡±
¡°A strong negative is an affirmation, right? right? Hong Young.¡±
¡°¡ I¡¯ll cheer you on. Sayoung.¡±
Was it so shocking that even she stuttered?
Sa-young even tried to vehemently deny it, even stirring her hands, but each time it was rather counterproductive.
Soyoung whispered whileughing meaningfully, but I felt like I wanted to put mana in my voice and shout so that all the goblins could hear.
she put an end to it
¡°Is private dating advice always wee?¡±
without giving any answer.
he looked up at the sky
blue
The stars in the night sky were so beautiful that it almost brought tears to my eyes.
I never thought the pain of not being able to tell someone my true feelings would be so great.
¡®I¡¯ll have to kill him someday.¡¯
He vowed revenge in his heart.
* * *
Fleeed a number of times.
Deliberately leaving marks, scratching trees, etc.
They left a mark so they could find them.
Soon after, those in the ck room came in pursuit.
Are you deliberately running away from me?
It may seem crazy to the culprits, but they knew that if they didn¡¯t do this, the other security guards wouldn¡¯t be able to escape, so there was no other option.
In addition, due to the long battle, the whole body was full of wounds.
As a result, if you run away for a long time, it can be poisonous.
The two fought and ran away repeatedly.
to make the most of your time.
I longed for this time to pass.
¡°Heo-eok¡ Heo-eok¡¡±
Dark Spirit breathed out.
My body, which had already be rags, no longer moved as I thought.
Arms are wobbly and legs are broken.
Standing upright was a miracle.
Jeokyoungughed and said.
¡°¡Ha ha ha. It¡¯s the first time in my life I¡¯ve been through something like this.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Come to think of it, I was in the forest just like now¡ Do you remember? Didn¡¯t we fight a lot with you when we first entered the receiver?¡±
Seeing the red spirit recalling memories, the ck spirit gritted its teeth.
¡°¡don¡¯t tell me. It just runs out of energy.¡±
¡°That too. Kkeuk.¡±
The enemy looked around.
A clearing filled with blood.
I see a few wounded figures who have stepped back and people in ck who have lost their breath and copsed.
The tree on which their limbs were hung was reminiscent of the road to hell.
¡°¡to think that even thest moment was like this.¡±
I¡¯m about tough out loud
For some reason, there was now to cut off their rtionship with blood.
Is it because of the long thought?
Jeokyoung let out a cool cough.
As soon as a handful of blood spurted out, hisplexion turned white.
I guess it¡¯s about time now
lying in the shade of a tree.
Jeokyoung looked down at the multiple swords stuck in my chest.
Seeing the blood gushing out, he probably didn¡¯t have much time left.
He lifted his trembling lips with difficulty.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, Heukyoung. He was of no use to the end. I am.¡±
¡°Red Young! If you open your mouth one more time, I won¡¯t let you go!¡±
Contrary to what it says.
The face of the dark spirit was distorted like a child holding back tears.
for that ridiculous look.
Jeokyoungughed haha.
¡°Uh ha ha. make an impression Not even dying.¡±
¡°Just try to die. I will chase you even to the end of hell and p you on the cheek.¡±
¡°That is a little scary.¡±
Taking a deep breath, he stood up quickly, using his sword as a staff.
I can¡¯t let you fight alone forever.
Even if it was a body that could only wield a sword once.
It was better to die than to watch yourrades fight alone.
He wiped the blood dripping from his mouth with his sleeve.
Eokyoung opened his mouth with difficulty.
¡°Khehehe. Heukyoung¡ I have onest request¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to show my pathetic side to the Holy Son. When I die, bury me where no one can find me.¡±
A colleague who has lived with flesh so far.
This is the family¡¯sst request.
Heukyoung gripped the sword bottle tightly.
He deliberately raised his eyebrows.
¡°iced coffee. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t hear.¡±
How can you not hide your true feelings?
The red-young looked at the ck-young once, then smiled.
¡°¡It¡¯s fortunate that you were the one left at thest moment.¡±
end of speech.
He threw himself at the ck men.
Chapter 618
Episode 618 Presence of War (8)
An ambitious time.
Three security guards made their way through the bushes.
By the time their new model, like a bird of prey, fell on the outskirts of the mercenary corps.
A bloody wind blew over the son-inw.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a surprise attack!¡±
The sleeping soldiers passed away without a sound.
Even the soldiers who stood guard in the barracks were unable to resist and were overpowered. The mercenaries, realizing the seriousness of the situation, hurriedly began to wake up themander.
Is it because the movements have already been read?
By the time I realized that the screams I heard from the outskirts were getting closer.
The mercenaries were able to notice btedly that themanders in the barracks had stopped breathing.
¡°Huh!¡±
One of the mercenaries drew his breath and hurriedly threw his sword at the deadly murder felt from behind.
Whoops-!
A cloud of dust formed with the explosion.
The invisible hand, hidden by the smoke, strikes a sword several times.
Shish shush-!
A quick sword to the extent that you can¡¯t even see it properly.
Even with a ck lie tinged with bloody murder, it seemed that it could not be expressed neatly.
Relying on the intuition that had saved him in countless battles so far.
The mercenary raised his sword and asked while blocking it.
¡°Who are you! Do you dare to point a sword at me and be safe!¡±
He threw a lot of mana into it, but the opponent wasn¡¯t a very easygoing person either.
When you try to press down with force, the sword bes entangled and aims at your wrist, so it is hard to meet easily on the battlefield.
Chilling down his spine, he widened his distance.
¡®Where in the world was this strong man hiding?¡¯
No odds.
If you don¡¯t run away now, your neck will run away.
Take advantage of the moment when the opponent¡¯s attack stops.
Looking for an opportunity to escape, he suddenly kicked the ground.
coo-!
The new type of mercenary shot like an arrow.
It wasn¡¯t just swordsmanship that he honed on the battlefield.
Running away was also one of the essential skills to survive.
It was not unreasonable to see that the reason why he was able to sustain his life while touring numerous battlefields was on his legs.
¡°Hahahaha! Wherever you have the skills to catch it, chase it and try it!¡±
Thinking he had widened his distance, he nced back.
vision turned upside down.
¡®uh?¡¯
Let¡¯s look up with a puzzled face.
There, a woman with a red string tied around her waist was smiling.
¡°Because both children and adults are cute when they fall asleep.¡±
A yful voice.
The way he casually wipes the blood off his face is very natural.
Tuwook-
Without properly recognizing his own death.
The new model of the mercenary who ran through the forest copsed.
* * *
Baron Eaton, who was awakened by the screams of the mercenaries, quickly looked around.
Outside the barracks, a fire soared and mournful screams continued.
At first nce, it was an unusual situation.
¡°What kind ofmotion is this!¡±
Did you hear his cry?
A soldier standing guard outside the barracks approached and reported.
¡°It¡¯s a s raid! It¡¯s probably the principality¡¯s bastards!¡±
At his words, Baron Eaton thought.
¡®Looking at them attacking the rear, the numbers aren¡¯t that many.¡¯
There is quite a distance difference between the fore and aft.
On thiste night, the soldiers of the Principality would not have attacked and attacked the city.
Thinking that the current attack was just to attract attention, he waved his hands indifferently.
¡°Reinforce the perimeter to keep rats out. As soon as you catch the raiders, report them to me.¡±
The soldier, who became anxious inwardly, looked at him and asked insinuatingly.
¡°Shall we report to the leader of the Leven mercenary corps?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just eye-catching. If you report every detail like this, it¡¯s like proving that you¡¯re a sewage yourself. Reported.¡±
¡°Yes yes¡¡±
The soldier reluctantly took a bow and withdrew.
Baron Eaton participated in the war to watch over the mercenaries and pick up scraps of rice cakes that would fall.
It was hard to let go of the current situation that was getting more and more mysterious.
¡®Isn¡¯t this going to kick me out if I make a mistake?¡¯
Despite the dissuades of various aristocrats, he set out to take a seat, and if he lost the war, he could be held ountable.
However, I am afraid of the aftermath to go back now.
¡°What power can a principality on the periphery have? In the end, I will surrender sooner orter.¡±
I heard that the main unit wanted to cross the wall.
It would take a lot of effort to capture an ordinary castle, but if you were against a duchy like this, it would surely be captured in less than a few days.
Baron Eaton shook his head to brush off his concerns.
¡°Is it because I¡¯m older? My worries have grown too.¡±
Whether or not the fire spread outside.
he filled his ss
gulp- gulp-
¡°great.¡±
The scent of alcohol that spreads in the middle of the day seems to soothe the nervousness.
The Baron looked out.
Soldiers are busy moving here and there, screaming for help.
It¡¯s a pity that the troops were reduced, but they couldn¡¯t move them ording to their taste.
¡°When the timees, the nightes and the moon rises.¡±
No matter how things go, the principality will eventually be upied.
That would be the case, because behind the mercenaries there was an unimaginable huge force standing strong.
Knowing this well, he had no idea that the mercenaries would lose.
* * *
As the next day dawned, the goblins prepared themselves and waited for the departure.
To return alive from the battlefield.
to win the battle.
Every morning they sat in front of a stone statue of a goblin god and prayed.
¡°Kieek. Please look upon us.¡±
¡°Goblin God.¡±
Among them, the goblins, who were deeply religious, even made offerings.
Crafts made by myself, food or clothing.
Thanks to the increasing number of offerings day by day, goblins who im to be clerics have be busier.
Originally managing stone statues of the goblin gods, they now started managing offerings.
¡°Shindo. Leave it to us. keek.¡±
¡°Thank you for always cheering me up. Even the goblin god will like it.¡±
Goblins gain strength from every single word they say.
Priest goblins also take pride in the other goblins¡¯ offerings and devotion.
It was a really nice sight to see them mutually helping each other.
When the goblins¡¯ offerings were going on for a long time.
Outside, goblins armed with weapons shouted.
¡°It¡¯s an outing! Gather all those who can use their strength! Kieh!¡±
It¡¯s still early in the morning, but it¡¯s already time to go out?
The goblins quietly rose from their seats without questioning them.
¡°I did think it was about time.¡±
¡°Kayek. Today is the time to end the war.¡±
There¡¯s no way the war will end in just a day or two, but the expression on his face as he speaks was more serious than anyone else¡¯s.
The goblins skilfully donned te armor and gripped their weapons.
There was only less than an hour left before the second battle took ce.
* * *
Countless goblins gathered under the walls.
Arge force of over five thousand.
Looking at all of them wearing te armor, they seemed to have no problem even if they were decent soldiers.
¡°Today we bury our bones here! Don¡¯t look back, just look forward and fight!¡±
When themander goblin shouted, the soldiers shouted ¡®wow¡¯.
¡°Of course!¡±
¡°Keew! Grind the humans! Let¡¯s teach those persecuting people who is above them!¡±
A soldier who is ready to die is a strong man.
Even though the goblins had little learning and little experience, their momentum was quite different from that of regr troops.
Because they have a lighter fear of ¡®death¡¯ than other races in the first ce.
I was able to raise my sword and face it confidently.
The mercenaries felt pushed back by their momentum.
The sight of him raising his arms with the eyes of a monster in earnest was a sight that made the chin tingle in the eyes of humans.
Even a mere trifle that has been ignored so far.
It was because thousands of goblins, who were said to be the weakest among monsters, were gathering and fighting.
¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged! Your opponent is a monster! Do not show kindness and do not be vignt! The moment you hesitate to draw a knife, you will be in trouble!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind!¡±
tense voice.
Do you know that bloody wind will blow soon?
Even the faces of the mercenaries, who must have been to and from numerous battlefields, showed a hint of tension.
No matter who said what, they were all users.
A moment of inattention could result in death.
Moreover, their fighting method is to disregard their lives and rush at them.
One-on-one, but on the battlefield where blind knives fly, such a mindset was rather feared.
Who would be so nervous while fighting goblins?
It¡¯s funny when you think about it, but they were like that.
Commanders on both sides red at each other, then shouted loudly.
¡°Don¡¯t give a damn! Let¡¯s put a knife to those who invade ournd!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Keeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!¡±
¡°At most, they are mere insignificant creatures! Build a gin! Don¡¯t break the formation!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Kwaaaang-!
Two forces collided.
Starting with the 3rd generation goblins boasting huge physiques.
Experienced 1st generation goblins take on the leadership of the Ten Seals andmand the troops.
Of course, at best, it was at the level of blocking the mercenaries from attacking from the front, but since all of them were Aura users, they did not allow the mercenaries to approach them recklessly, despite theirck of swordsmanship.
Chae Ae Ae-!
Caan-!
There is a terrifying sound of weapons crashing everywhere.
The ground shook at the shock of the entangled forces that were passing by.
The mercenaries, who had experienced that they would eventually lose if they continued like this, did not go out softly anymore.
The leader, who was watching the battlefield from behind, raised an eyebrow.
¡®Push with strength for strength.¡¯
let him put his hand down
Two middle-aged men with clean impressions, who were standing in the back, walked out.
It¡¯s like going for a walk.
They looked around lightly and let out a ¡®huh¡¯ugh.
¡°haha.¡±
¡°I wondered if it was just subjugating monsters.¡±
The two silently looked down at the battlefield with their hands behind their backs.
Chapter 619
Episode 619 Awakening (1)
A sword master who does not belong to the kingdom.
Although extremely rare, there were definitely Masters who lived their lives by traveling all over the continent, reluctant to be bound by circumstances.
The two Masters who participated in this war were also of that type.
The fact that they had to deal with goblins was quite unpleasant for the two, who went to war especially because of their past bond.
At first, the two protested and vowed not to mix swords, but soon changed their minds when they realized that all the goblins were Auro users.
If you are a prosecutor, it can¡¯t be a heart-pounding situation.
Wouldn¡¯t this be a great opportunity to test how much ripple effect one¡¯s power has!
After bing a Master, it was a series of life where I couldn¡¯t feel how strong I had be.
As the opponents who risked their lives to sh swords gradually disappeared, that loneliness eventually returned to them.
I finally got to stand on the right stage.
As I thought about it, I began to have a little bit of anticipation.
¡°Karan.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
The two nced behind them.
¡°Flies have been noisy since yesterday.¡±
chuck-!
The moment when I thought the tip of the sword was shaking for a moment.
The sword of a middle-aged man called Karan shed through the streets and cut down trees.
coo-!
let the tree fall
There was Soyoung, who was quietly looking at the two.
Holding a short sword in reverse.
When I blocked the blow casually and showed it, even Karan, who flew the sword, admired it.
¡°It¡¯s a great skill with a woman¡¯s body.¡±
It seems that he is not just an errand boy.
Soyoung, who looked down at the hand holding the sword bottle, grinned this time.
¡°As expected, a Master is a Master.¡±
It¡¯s just that they came to provoke you.
I hope you can see through the immersion technique.
You didn¡¯t get the title of Master for nothing.
She was determined and hid her presence.
Having melted her own body in the air, she quietly scattered like a gust of wind.
Even though we are looking at each other with our own eyes, we cannot feel the other person¡¯s presence at all, so how should we express this gap?
The two middle-aged menughed happily.
¡°Thirty years have passed since he reached his peak, but I would have thought that there would still be an Assassin who was so stealthy that I couldn¡¯t even notice.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It was said that the Kingdom of Celia was a country of the strong, and that was true. Maybe you¡¯ll get lucky and get a chance to face the saint and the sword.¡±
If only those who guarded the territory had this level of skill.
When dealing with the owner of the principality, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to face the sword while burning this body?
Even he is afraid of his own power and is unable to bring it all out.
If he is a saint who is considered the best of all time, wouldn¡¯t he be able to endure even if he puts all his strength into it?
Such a thought came into the minds of the two middle-aged men.
Karanughed bitterly and touched the sheath hanging from his waist.
¡°I want to show you more tricks, but if you let me live, it will definitely be a nuisance.¡±
Did you feel hesitation in the way you speak?
A middle-aged man who was looking at Karan cautioned him.
¡°Forget about halfway thoughts. Even if you look like that, you¡¯re not an easy opponent.¡±
That¡¯s right.
Karan decided to let go of his moderate mind.
I reflect on myself for having hesitated for a moment.
Instead, he spoke bluntly.
¡°You, Philes, worry too much. I¡¯ll take care of it, so just stand at a distance and watch.¡±
In the end, Karan drew his sword.
Gyeeing-!
Once I made up my mind, the long sword body let out a resonant sound as if it were happy.
The intimidation of a sword master.
Even though he was hiding, the two eyes looking directly at him seemed so deep that he didn¡¯t even know the floor.
So-young, who looked at him as if nothing was wrong, got goosebumps at the implicit momentum.
¡®I think it will be difficult to fight back.¡¯
Originally, while he was attracting the sword master¡¯s attention, the other guards nned to attack the rear one after another, but looking at the current situation, it was all over.
Just having one sword master in front of you will naturally give you strength in your hands.
A posture that shows no gaps at all.
A feeling of pressure, as if your entire body would be hacked to pieces if you were careless even for a moment.
If it was just one person, if two sword masters worked together, it would be difficult for even her to endure.
While watching Zeke, I thought that the Sword Master was also a person, but that was apletely wrong idea.
I could keenly feel why a master who had reached full maturity was called ¡®the state of bing a god¡¯.
They were never human.
¡®It would be best to see the opportunity and run away.¡¯
In the end, So-youngpletely abandoned the idea of fighting.
Instead, he looked around to find an effective way to get away without being seen.
¡°Are you trying to run away?¡±
Sensing his intentions, Karan shook his head.
¡°What a foolish idea. Do you think you can run away?¡±
¡°Will you be considerate so I can run away?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. can¡¯t be I don¡¯t like cutting women, but I¡¯m in debt. forgive me.¡±
¡°You¡¯re an ugly knight who abandoned chivalry.¡±
At first nce, the tone was rxed, but in the heart, it was only nervous.
As if preparing for the impending shock.
Soyoung gripped her sword.
just as expected.
When I thought the new type of Karan was a little blurry.
Kwaaaang-!
A clean-cutting sword flies aiming at his side.
Soyoung, who barely managed to get the sword away, took three or four steps back.
¡°Aww!¡±
It seemed that the previous blow was simply a joke.
It was a sword that was so heavy that it made my hands tingle.
¡®I have to get out of the defensive!¡¯
So-yeong, who became impatient, quickly pulled herself away.
While retreating, he swung his sword a few times to blow off the sword aura, but Karan eased the shock with a light sword strike.
¡°Where!¡±
He hit the ground and followed closely.
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
It¡¯s just a few bumps.
However, with just that, Soyoung felt like she would miss the sword right away.
To think that he, an Assassin and no one else, was one-on-one with the Sword Master.
To think that the stealth technique that I prided myself on not being noticed by anyone would be useless.
Her usual pride became a handshake and tightened her throat.
Eventually, the moment her steps caught up with Karan.
¡°Goodbye.¡±
with a final goodbye.
A huge bastard sword came down to the shoulder des.
* * *
The battle became more intense.
It didn¡¯t take long for the goblin army, which had been dominant at first, to gradually lose to the Leven mercenaries, and soon the tide waspletely reversed.
It was an army made entirely of mana users, but they did not have much mana.
In addition, swordsmanship was at the level of an introductory level, so it was not up to the mercenaries who had lived on the battlefield for a long time and learned their experience.
¡°Keew!¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
In the midst of many screams.
It was seen that the goblins¡¯ forces were noticeably reduced.
In the end, themanders who were worse than gave the order.
¡°Retreat for a moment!¡±
¡°Retreat after!¡±
The goblins who heard the order showed their back even while fighting on the front line and ran away.
However, there is nothing worse than retreating without any n on the battlefield.
It goes without saying that it is easier to catch a fleeing enemy than a fighting one.
Naturally, the main force leading the Leven Mercenary Corps moved forward.
¡°Don¡¯t miss it! Chase to the end!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
The mercenaries who were chasing them with arms in their hands start catching up on the street one by one.
The goblins who couldn¡¯t escape soon were brutally killed at their hands.
¡°The Lord is dying! Key profit!¡±
¡°Keo-eo-eok!¡±
In an instant, the surroundings turned into a sea of blood.
The corpses of goblins were scattered all over the ce.
The monster¡¯s bloody smell was unbearable.
Having clearly reduced the number of goblins, the Leven mercenary corps satisfactorily turned their forces.
¡°stop! Do not approach the walls!¡±
¡°Stop the chase!¡±
The vanguard turns around and the soldiers fall back.
Their shiny te armor had already be sticky with goblin blood.
But even so, their faces were bright.
The anxiety of having to deal with 10,000 mana users was also momentary.
It was because it was worth doing more than I thought after fighting directly with swords.
The vice-captain rode his horse and approached the mercenary leader.
¡°Contrary to expectations, we were able to win easily.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Even if you have talent, monsters are still monsters. It was thanks to the goodmand of the vice-captain. I would like to thank you on behalf of the soldiers.¡±
¡°Stop that. I¡¯ve done something¡¡±
The vice-captain hurriedly lowered his head and took an example.
The leader felt better because things went better than expected.
¡®If I do this, they will be satisfied.¡¯
He won a great victory without borrowing the power of ck righteous people.
Is that all?
The horde of goblins, which had been approaching ten thousand, now had only seven thousand left, so it would not be long before the principality was captured.
If you¡¯re lucky, you might be able to drive out the goblin horde and get the recognition of King Celia and be the new master in ce of Prince Soleil.
when he is in the middle of a dream.
The vice-captain spoke.
¡°Captain, what are you going to do now? Driving out the goblin horde within the principality is almost done, but next you should think about your rtionship with Prince Soleil.¡±
Prince Soleil.
It must be referring to the saint of the holy kingdom.
However, he had no other choice.
If you don¡¯t start a war now, you will die at the hands of the ck righteous people, and if you start a war and win, there will surely be a sh with the saint.
However, in thetter case, an excuse can be made.
He said that he only recaptured the principality, an unexplorednd upied by monsters, instead.
In fact, it was clear that he caused a war, but since he had the cause, he would not be able to punish himself severely even as a prince.
The captain¡¯s eyes glistened with ambition.
¡°There is no need to be too greedy. Drive out the monsters and withdraw our troops.¡±
¡°To withdraw¡ are you saying you¡¯re leaving the Duchy of Soleil?¡±
Starting a war and then withdrawing at thest minute?
What nonsense is this!
When the vice-captain questioned as if he had misunderstood, he replied with a nod.
¡°Because if I stayed in the territory, I might make a justification for the king.¡±
He wasn¡¯t asking for much in the first ce.
One is that ck people are satisfied and go back.
The other is to expand their own position by taking credit for clearing the monsters in the principality.
However, as the vice-captain who didn¡¯t know his intentions, he couldn¡¯t understand his current judgment.
The vice-captain kept repeating the words he couldn¡¯t get out of his mouth.
¡®What the hell are you thinking about?¡¯
A little over a week has passed since the ck room started nning a war and started moving with the Leven Mercenary Corps as a signal.
They didn¡¯t know that the owner of the principality was running madly toward their territory.
Chapter 620
Episode 620 Awakening (2)
Before the goblins and the mercenary forces start fighting.
A slight vibration arose in the square of the duchy. The shaking
that
That moment.
Whoaaah-!
Mana spread widely around.
The waves of mana were so intense that the nearby goblins shivered once.
Even wild beasts avoid their ce if there is a strong person they cannot handle.
Wasn¡¯t that different from a monster?
The goblins around them hurriedly left the square.
* * *
¡°Mmm.¡±
Zeke sighed and let out a breath.
The gloomy mana hovered around him for a long time, then suddenly disappeared as if it had never existed from the beginning.
yet.
His eyelids, which seemed to never open, slowly went up.
sh-!
As the frighteningly calm sunken eyes passed over the seat, the security guards guarding the side were startled.
Is the Zeke they knew right?
Heol-yeong and Cheong-yeong swallowed their saliva involuntarily.
A quiet force that does not show any shaking.
There was a solidity like a huge mountain in it.
Zeke looked down at my hand.
The surroundings are dark.
Or do you feel that it is too dark because it is too bright?
¡®It¡¯s noisy.¡¯
Numerous signs that I would not normally have heard or felt caught my nerves.
From all sides, the passion for life and love for something became a de and pierced the skin.
Perhaps the emotions that goblins are emitting now.
As your sense of humor grows, you feel other people¡¯s thoughts bing a ¡®sword¡¯.
It is a sensation that I did not know until I entered a new state.
The higher I climbed, the more mysterious it became.
He sneakily rolled mana into his body.
Whoa-!
The originally wide mana road became even more powerful.
Mana drifting in nature felt as if it could be caught in the hand, so it could be said that it was a level that could respond to it even a little.
¡®My lord must have tasted this state before.¡¯
Thanks to a clue that came by chance, a new stage was opened.
Until now, I thought that a sword master was the ultimate sword.
It was only after reaching the present state that he realized that he had stepped into the beginning of the road.
Let Zeke be stunned in a daze.
Cheongyoung and Heolyeong lightly pped their hands and said.
¡°Zeke. Congrattions on your achievement.¡±
¡°Now you have be a monster.¡±
Cheongyoung could not hide his joy, and Hyolyeong looked at him reluctantly.
monster.
it¡¯s a monster
I really like being called by a title like this.
He smiled as usual.
¡°It¡¯s only natural for a swordsman like me to achieve this level.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡..¡±
Even with that seemingly arrogant statement, the two couldn¡¯t refute it.
It was because he was feeling a lot of pressure just by facing Zeke in front of him.
¡®¡I can¡¯t deny it, even as a joke.¡¯
¡®It¡¯s getting more and more like the saint.¡¯
Zeke has already surpassed Master.
It was a bit unreasonable to see them as humans now that the implicit momentum had reached the level of overwhelming them.
Cheongyoung and Heolyeong met each other¡¯s eyes once and opened their mouths almost simultaneously.
¡°¡Zeke, before you make your new realization yours, I have a favor to ask of you.¡±
¡°ask?¡±
As soon as I wake up, please.
Besides, looking at the serious expression, it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s a light job.
He looked at the bloody spirit as if to ask him to speak.
¡°While you were on the verge of death, a war with the mercenaries had already taken ce. Even before that, the receivingmittee had been carrying out the original n¡ but the ck Bang appeared. Apparently, the two guys who ran away never came back.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s two guys¡¡±
¡°ck and red spirits. They must have been captured on purpose to give the remaining security guards time to escape. Even if it was us, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape safely against that ck room.¡±
Cheongyoung answered.
¡°We were guarding you against any unforeseen danger. In the meantime, Hongyeong and Sayoung and Soyoung decided to go to the battlefield today.¡±
Having listened to that point, Sieg understood the contents of the request at once.
What they want is not victory in this battle.
The life and death of a colleague who lived together like family.
To safely rescue the dark and enemy spirits.
The contents of the request must be that.
just as expected.
Cheongyoung¡¯s words continued.
¡°Those three will be fine. However¡ there is not much time left for the ck and red spirits. Please save them both. please.¡±
He bowed his head and asked for it, but there was no way he could refuse.
Besides, didn¡¯t the receivingmittee keep by his side the whole time he came to enlightenment?
Zeke, who is not the type to live in debt, had no intention of turning down the request.
He nced at the sword.
¡®I¡¯ve reached the stage, but it¡¯s notpletely mine yet.¡¯
He didn¡¯t even know how strong he was.
It seems as if the sky is dented with a light swing of a hand, and the earth splits apart with a stomp.
The feeling of being different.
Will he be able to save the two receivers with a body he can¡¯t properly control?
Continuing his thoughts, Zeke shook his head.
You won¡¯t know unless you try it.
If you already have weak thoughts, you won¡¯t be able to eat porridge or rice.
He spread his palm toward his beloved sword, which was neatly ced beside the bed.
Swoop-!
Then, the sword flew into Zeke¡¯s hand as if it were flying in the sky, and he gave the handle to himself.
Indeed, the receptionist looked at it in a daze because it was amazing.
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Are you curious? It¡¯s amazing to see myself.¡±
Do you mean it¡¯s amazing even after doing it?
Zeke, who tidied up his clothes and looked at the seat where he was sitting, politely bowed, stabbed his beloved sword into his waist.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since my body was sore. Don¡¯t even go for a light walk.¡±
Contrary to what he said, spection flowed from around his body.
It¡¯s so majestic that your whole body is going to give you goosebumps.
At that level, you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about dealing with the ck room.
Cheongyoung looked at Zeke¡¯s back as he left and pursed his lips slightly.
¡°¡Take care of yourself.¡±
¡°OK.¡±
Seeing him smiling and waving his hand somehow puts my mind at ease.
He hastened his steps to find the two receivers.
* * *
You don¡¯t know how much I fought.
How many times have you swung your sword?
How badly did you blow your body?
I don¡¯t remember very well now.
He was just swinging the sword tightly bound in his grasp like a machine.
Every time you grip the handle, which is covered in blood scabs, ooze oozes out.
The pain was long forgotten.
I couldn¡¯t even think of wiping the blood from my eyes.
He swung his sword at the people in ck several times.
After exchanging karate once like that, the lungs are squeezed, and I can barely breathe once or twice.
the more blood is shed.
The more I breathed, the more I could feel my body getting weaker.
What were you fighting so hard for?
Oh, it was to protect the dark spirit.
Eokyoung shook his head with difficulty.
There, along with the corpses of people in ck, there was a ck spirit lying limp on the dirt floor.
Even ck righteous people marveled at him who seemed to be about to fall but did not manage to fall down.
¡°¡Enemy, but with great guts. At thest moment, I will be merciful and let you go without pain.¡±
¡°Hehehe¡ I would have said¡ I have no intention of copsing until I take half of you guys¡¡±
Every time I say something, I purse my lips and the blood pours out.
Looking at the swords stuck in his side and back, it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t be able tost for more than a few minutes, but the man in front of himsted for more than a few hours.
until the moon sets and the sun rises.
He sent seven of hisrades to the underworld with a single sword in his hand.
It could already be said that there are more losses than gains.
Let the ck men make a checkup again.
The blood drained from the enemy¡¯s face.
¡®It¡¯s going to end soon.¡¯
It has been a miracle that it has endured so far.
He raised his sword with thest of his strength.
I didn¡¯t even have time to gather my mind and think, relying on my senses and knocking off the flying sword.
Caan-!
Chae Ae Ae-!
He raised the long-depleted mana several times and barely blocked the blow.
Hana¡¯s body has already reached its limit.
Eventually, after swinging the sword two or three times, the strength in one leg was released.
Full-!
For an instant, the enemy sat down, and the ck righteous did not miss the opportunity.
¡°This is the end.¡±
Looking at the tip of the sword flying fiercely.
Jeokyoung smiled in satisfaction.
That was enough.
Because the receivers run away.
This is enough to prepare for the ck room.
It bothers me that I couldn¡¯t protect the dark spirit until the end.
Still, I had no regrets.
because you did your best.
Because I can¡¯t do better than this.
So this was enough.
Close your eyes, waiting for thest moment.
Unsurprisingly, an eerie sound rang out.
Puppy-!
A noise like a head being crushed.
Ah, the long fight is finally over.
Thinking of that, I let out the breath I had been holding in.
Puppy-!
huh?
Something was strange.
It¡¯s clear that the head has been crushed, but there is no pain.
Besides, the sound rang not once, but twice.
Feeling strange, Jeokyoung opened her eyes.
Then, there was Zeke standing quietly in front of him.
¡°¡¡±
Let the shocked enemy be dumb for a moment.
He has been pretending to know people in ck while facing them.
¡°Hey, you were alive and well.¡±
unlike what you say.
Seeing the enemy, Zeke¡¯s expression hardened.
Looking at the scars all over her body, it was not at the level of being alive.
His shoulders are loose as if they had fallen out after a fierce battle, and swords are stuck in his back and sides.
Had he been the culprit, he would have died five or six more times.
Perhaps if he hade a littleter, he would have surely not escaped death.
As I thought about it, I gradually gained strength in my hands.
Zeke said with his hand on the sword bottle.
¡°There is no forgiveness. Repay with death.¡±
The mana that flowed from his whole body gradually encroached on the surroundings.
Chapter 621
Episode 621 Awakening (3)
When the one who appeared suddenly pressed him with mana, the ck righteous men fixed their swords without saying anything.
As they adjusted their posture, they were nervous inside.
¡®How the hell did you find me?¡¯
The whole area is covered with trees.
In addition to that, the main unit of the Leven Mercenary Corps was located in the rear, so it was virtually impossible toe back.
Not only is it not easy to find, but it is a limb that can be life-threatening if you enter it wrongly.
How exactly did you find this ce?
Zeke, who noticed the intentions of the men in ck, exined with a cold smile.
¡°There was a musty smell wafting through the forest. Usually that¡¯s when the punks are setting it up.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
The men in ck didn¡¯t say anything back, but they quietlyughed at his words.
Is it a jomuraegi?
They are a sword team made up of all advanced Auror users.
A genius who nurtures 1,000 people and might or may not have one.
That was their Blue Sword Team.
Looking at the sword that was recognized even in the ck room, it was a joke.
It couldn¡¯t have been a guy who wanted to die.
Budanju of the Blue Swordsman shook his head as he looked at Zeke.
¡®A fool.¡¯
Had I stayed still, the number would not have decreased.
They built up a checkup by gradually increasing their distance from each other.
The swordsman who drove the Red Spirit and the Dark Spirit into a corner.
Even a decent sword master would fall out without enduring two hundred if he went to an all-out war.
Of course, they wereughing at Zeke, but they didn¡¯t ignore him at all.
Two people were killed in an instant by his hand.
It wasn¡¯t just that, but the whole head was smashed without a chance to react.
It bothered me that no one noticed until he got close to him, even though it was a sudden surprise attack.
¡®Is it just luck?¡¯
That¡¯s also true, since they¡¯ve been exhausted from dealing with two monsters.
It was true that I was careless at the end.
The car that was safe was attacked by surprise, so the damage is bound to be great.
Almost half of the members of the Blue Sword Corps died in the current battle.
It would be better to finish and return to the original situation before the damage gets bigger.
Having made up his mind, the vice-danju of the Blue Swordsman said to the members.
¡°Bury the bodies of the two, and bring that careless bastard¡¯s supply and sry to me.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Three or four members who received the order slowly drove him in while they were examining him.
Zeke, who watched the scene as if he was having fun, took a step forward and pushed himself into the examination room.
¡°Crazy.¡±
As one of the members mocked, Zeke shrugged.
¡°Sometimes this is a checkup? Even if you attach the kids who are just taking the knight test, they will be better than this.¡±
¡°I guess your parents didn¡¯t teach you to watch your mouth in everything.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have anything to call a parent. Was thest chat enough?¡±
At those words, the ck people¡¯s eyebrows twitched.
¡°me the sinful snout in the underworld.¡±
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The sword loaded with power falls straight down on the top of the head.
Seeing that the tip of the sword is shaking weakly, it seems that they are nning to change their path and continue the second and thirdbos if they want to avoid it.
Zeke grinned.
Jerbuck ¨C
He took one more step.
The checkup, which used to condense power, became unable to concentrate its power into one point just because his position became a little closer.
I really didn¡¯t know that I was heading forward.
As much as they concentrated all their minds on the tip of the sword, there was no way to correct the sword path, so they had to take a step back.
Swoop-!
That moment.
Mana flowed from Zeke¡¯s body.
Whoop-!
The mana that spread around like fog made the surroundings blurry.
When the sword finally fell and he was about to be cut in half.
The enemy shouted.
¡°Avoid!¡±
However, the cry is colorless.
Kaaaang-!
The sword, which was blocked by something, bounced back without being able to ovee the anti-resilience.
¡°Aww!¡±
The men in ck, who had barely regained their bnce, took a couple of steps back.
What the hell happened?
Without knowing why, the attack went back to nothing.
Could it be that they swung the sword at such a speed that they couldn¡¯t even notice it in that fleeting moment?
As the men in ck stared nervously, Zeke slowly opened his mouth.
¡°Now, we have reached the point where we don¡¯t put much meaning on arms. At your level right now, I don¡¯t even understand what you mean.¡±
¡°Bragging. It¡¯s just a coincidence that happened once in a while.¡±
¡°If you think it¡¯s a coincidence, stop it somewhere.¡±
He slowly closed his eyes.
what you want to cut.
When the mind moves, mana follows and the body moves naturally.
Unity of mind, mana, and body.
The sword advances gently along a trajectory that would have never been seen before.
A sword so slow that fliesnd on it.
The sword that Ray had shown him the other day reappeared intact in Zeke¡¯s hand.
The ck men looked at the sword and thought.
¡®It¡¯s a sword that can¡¯t be avoided.¡¯
His sword was so slow that even a five-year-old could easily dodge it.
If I wanted to, I think I could try to counterattack by stabbing the sword in reverse.
The ck man, who was trying to escape by turning his body, suddenly saw the straight sword.
beautiful trajectory.
When I faced the tip of the sword loaded with a heartbreaking number, my body stiffened involuntarily.
The thought stopped.
As if the body was bound.
His feet seldom came off the ground.
between ¡®what¡¯.
The de of the sword slowly approached and dug into the chest of the ck man.
Pooh-!
¡°Cool!¡±
The man in ck standing in the center vomited a handful of blood.
Looking at the trembling of his eyes even right before his death, it seemed that he still did not understand the current situation.
¡°One guy.¡±
Zeke spoke and twisted his sword.
Chii Iik-!
The skin cracked and the lungs were torn apart in a mess.
As the excruciating pain came, the ck man eventually lost consciousness and died.
As another one died so easily, the people in ck gradually realized the seriousness of the situation.
Dangerous.
The skill of being an advanced Auror user wasn¡¯t obtained by hitting the scabbard.
The more skillful the better.
The more experienced the rm bells started ringing in their heads.
don¡¯t jump
If you fight, you die.
Even though such thoughts were messing with my head, my hands were naturally strong.
There is nowhere to retreat.
If he escaped from this ce, he would surely be killed by the hands of the ck Bang.
¡°Keep the gin!¡±
It was as if someone¡¯s cry had awakened their spirits.
ck people began to build a checkup again.
There are only nine people left.
When the three of them formed three swords, they formed another camp.
One gin for three people.
Again three pairs of one gin.
Jin, which waspleted like that, had a considerable amount of pressure, to the extent that the word ck room was appropriate.
¡®If I hadn¡¯t attained enlightenment at thest minute, I would have been greatly embarrassed.¡¯
Zeke grabbed his sword.
Then, as if it became a signal re.
The blue sword team¡¯s examination was fiercely driven.
As if nine ck men were moving as one body.
Knives rained down from everywhere.
Kaaaang-!
Chaeeng-!
Weapons collide nonstop.
Zeke, who silently passed their swords, trembled his wrists.
Whirly Rick-!
As the sword rotated one full turn, three or four swords were caught and the upper bodies of the ck righteous men were briefly opened.
¡®Oops¡¯, I hurriedly took the sword and tried to stop it, but it was already toote.
Sieg swung his sword without mercy.
Slow-!
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
An examinationpletely disintegrates with an eerie sound.
He didn¡¯t stop there.
Before the bewildered ck peoplee to their senses.
I lightly stamped my feet on the ground.
Whoops-!
The ground cracked at his feet.
As the ground was overturned and exploded, they had no time to maintain their formation and had to find a ce to set foot.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Now, don¡¯t leave your seat! It means to stay in shape! Come on!¡±
Like a bloodthirsty beast.
Zeke stirred between them.
Every time his sword touches people in ck, blood fountains burst out.
Did you think it couldn¡¯t be like this?
Budanju of the Blue Sword Team was deep in thought.
¡®It¡¯s a battle without a win. If I can¡¯t kill that guy, I have to report it to the main unit.¡¯
There are two sword masters in the main body of the mercenaries.
As long as we have the strength left, even if we retreat now, wouldn¡¯t we be able to seize victoryter?
Thoughts were quickly organized.
Originally there was no way to run away, but the present situation was an exception.
The two monsters who fought against them for more than half a day were also amazing, but the one monster that ughtered the members in front of them was the most unique.
When I saw a little gap, I did not miss it and stabbed my sword, but thanks to that, only four of the nine members were already left.
Looking at the elegantly wielded sword, the sight of them being swept away like rags was not miserable.
Having made up his mind, Budanju put a lot of mana on his legs.
His body bent like a bow andnded on the broken ground lightly.
Faaaaang-!
Along with the sound of the gong, the new type of incessant attention crossed the forest.
It was wless timing, even if you think about it.
He bought more time by running away at the moment the sword was hurled down.
The rest of the members would be waiting for time, so joining the main unit nearby was like eating rice cake while lying down.
The moment I tried to y with my feet again, feeling relieved in my heart.
dump-!
Somehow, my legs couldn¡¯t move, and I fell to the ground.
What the hell is going on?
Budanju looked down and screamed at the legs that didn¡¯t exist where they should be.
¡°Aaaaaagh! my my leg! Legs!¡±
Watching him scream for the forest to go away.
Zeke, who was brushing off the blood on his beloved sword, walked away.
¡°That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t run away alone without loyalty.¡±
¡°Wow ¡ big ¡ all legs ¡.¡±
If you look at the losing face, even the previous one has disappeared.
The way he muttered while hugging his legs was too weak to be seen as a corner of the ck room.
I even doubted that this guy was really ck.
Zeke picked up his stray legs and threw them away.
Took-!
¡°Here are your legs.¡±
¡°You guys! I won¡¯t forget even if I die! I dared to see the ck room¡¡±
Seoguk-!
He hung his head in vain, unable to finish his words.
The Blue Swordsman, who pushed the two security guards to the brink of death, turned into a cold corpse in Zeke¡¯s hand.
It was the moment when the Blue Sword Team, who had been treated as semi-elite even in the ck room, waspletely erased from the world.
Chapter 622
Episode 622 Awakening (4)
Sieg looked at his own hand that cut down the ck room.
full of energy.
For a moment, when he swung the sword, he didn¡¯t feel any weight at all.
In addition to that, the pleasure of flowing mana inside the body along the widened mana road.
A shiver went through his whole body.
¡®Until I make it mine¡ I¡¯d better refrain from doing so for the time being.¡¯
Power is like a double-edged sword.
There are quite a few people who fell into the path of ck magic because they became drunk with unfamiliar power, became a demon, enjoyed killing, and wanted to taste the sweetness of enlightenment again.
It felt like I finally understood why Ray, despite having great power, lived with mana suppressed.
After sorting out the situation, he approached the scattered ck and red spirits.
Looking at the enemy who can¡¯t even speak properly.
Zeke took out two bottles from his pocket.
¡°Pull out your sword and drink. I¡¯ll help you with the sword stuck in your back.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Jeokyoung looked at him.
At most, a bottle the size of the palm of your hand.
The liquid dripping inside must be an expensive potion.
Have I be cool for some reason?
Even without asking, Zeke exined.
¡°Because Eucliwood¡¯s back is bad. Somehow, I brought a few bottles.¡±
Eucliwood.
Did she, who was cold in front of her, give them a potion?
The enemyughed.
¡°¡You can¡¯t just look the same forever.¡±
he closed his eyes
I grabbed the sword stuck in my side with my hand, took a few deep breaths, and then pulled it out in one go.
m-!
With the sound of blood dripping, Jeokyoung¡¯splexion turned white.
¡°Heo-eok¡ hee-eok¡¡±
The organs that had already been damaged to the point of injury gave me a momentary forgotten excruciating pain.
Worried about what to do if he loses consciousness due to shock inside, Zeke slowly approached Jeokyoung.
A bastard sword stuck in his back.
If he pulled out the sword that almost pierced his back, the blood would probably drain out in an instant.
He nced at the enemy.
Then he opened his mouth with a lifeless face.
¡°Keukkeuk¡ don¡¯t pick it up quickly¡¡±
Before he could finish his words.
The enemy¡¯s body trembled as if it would copse.
He almost lost consciousness for a moment, but he gritted his teeth and endured.
I¡¯m trying so hard that blood oozes from my lips, but it¡¯s still hard to catch the consciousness of getting away.
It was such a fierce battle.
Not only was he physically and mentally exhausted from swinging the sword for over half a day, but he was also seriously injured, so he was bleeding too much.
He was forcibly stopping the bleeding by putting mana into it, but he didn¡¯t know how long he couldst with the mana that had already been exhausted.
Zeke said with a worried face that didn¡¯t respond.
¡°If you can¡¯t hold out, you will die.¡±
¡°¡Sounds unlucky. Enough with the nonsense, so go ahead and pull it out.¡±
Is it because he doesn¡¯t want to show his weak side even when his strength is exhausted?
Jeok-young deliberately straightened his back, showing his back.
¡°¡¡±
What should I do if I ask for the person to be chosen.
Zeke didn¡¯t ask twice.
Instead of answering, he grabbed his sword bottle.
Apply strength to the hand and pull it out at once so that the pain does notst long.
Pooh-!
An eerie sound rang out briefly.
Along with him, blood sshed here and there and broke Jeokyoung¡¯s body.
¡°Keuuuuuu¡¡±
Jeokyoung opened the lid of the potion with trembling hands.
As soon as he hurriedly poured the potion into his mouth, divine power touched every corner of his body.
Whoaaah-!
the grace of the goddess.
The Pope¡¯s potion, which is said to be the greatest mercy in the kingdom, flowed into the body of the enemy.
The blood stops and the pain subsides.
The body damaged by the sword wound began to slowly recover.
I couldn¡¯t do anything as much as one wasted mental strength.
The enemy¡¯s new model slowly disintegrated as it was.
Looking at him who steadfastly endured until the end and protected hisrades, somehow the tip of my nose frowned.
¡°I still have an emotional side.¡±
After feeding the same potion to the ck spirit, Zeke lightly lifted the two on his back.
* * *
A few mercenaries who went on patrol nearby to check themotion in the forest found the bodies of the Blue Swordsmen.
When not one or two, but twenty figures were all found dead, it reached the ears of Danju of the Leven Mercenary Corps.
Looking at the soldier who entered the office to report, Danju asked again in disbelief.
¡°Are you sure I¡¯m all wiped out?¡±
It was strange to see him talking with his hands shaking, but the soldier soon thought it was not a big deal.
¡°yes. I also checked the mercenaries who were roaming around the area. But I don¡¯t think they are our soldiers¡ Please check if you are a member of the mercenary group.¡±
¡°I see. I¡¯ll check it out and give you an answer, so please leave.¡±
¡°then.¡±
The soldier bowed briefly and left the office.
Danju, who was left alone in the room, felt his back get chilly.
¡®It¡¯s not three or four people¡ All of them were wiped out¡¡¯
It was unbelievable.
All of the troops in the ck Room, made up of high-level Aura users, are dying without even knowing.
Could this be the work of the goblins?
At the thought that followed, he shook his head.
No matter how much goblins deal with Auras, there was a huge gap between beginner and advanced.
Besides, the goblins¡¯ skills weren¡¯t great enough to kill 20 high-level users without a word.
As long as there weren¡¯t even sword master goblins in the duchy, it was a crowd.
¡°Hmm?¡±
for a moment.
A sword master goblin?
It was absurd, but not impossible.
Of course, those goblins already know how to handle Auras.
He has little experience and poor swordsmanship, so he has a feeling that he is one step behind ordinary swordsmen, butpared to ordinary soldiers, he was a difficult enemy to deal with.
Isn¡¯t there aw saying that sword masters shouldn¡¯t be born among such people?
At least, all of them were in the ranks of Aura users, so the possibility existed.
how many will there be
At least five if it was enough to ughter twenty advanced users.
Maybe there are six of them.
The thoughts continued biting tail after tail.
Eventually, Danju¡¯splexion gradually turned ck.
¡°We need to return the rice troops.¡±
If there is a master in their power.
Going in like this was tantamount tomitting suicide.
Even if it wasn¡¯t true, the fact that they killed 20 high-level users didn¡¯t change.
It might be that they are being sheltered by an unknown force.
No matter how strong their troops are, they wanted to avoid fighting the Master of Outer Lands.
Let¡¯s try to break the meaning of Danju.
In-young, who had been watching him from the dark, appeared.
¡°¡I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not trying to run away.¡±
low voice.
Danju¡¯s head turned around at the sound of that voice that resonated in his head as if he were talking in a cave.
¡°Huh!¡±
I didn¡¯t even know it until now even though I was nearby.
Surprised, he stepped back, and the ck man came closer to Danju.
¡°Betrayal is only death. If you run away on your own, the old woman will be the first to find it and kill it herself.¡±
A strong energy like demonic energy flowed from him.
I was short of breath.
He himself was proud that he had reached a level not small by any means, but when he stood in front of a middle-aged man, he could not move a single finger at will.
Danju, who was drooling and struggling, managed to open her mouth.
¡°Keuhuk¡ that¡¯s not going to happen¡ keuhuk¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m a little worried that you¡¯re going to do what you said¡ I¡¯m a little worried that you¡¯re plotting in a quiet ce.¡±
¡°I¡ never¡ will¡¡±
Without even finishing the words.
As Danju¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, the ck man waved his hand once to release the pressure.
dump-!
¡°Huh! Huh!¡±
Danju, who was holding his neck and gasping for breath, hurriedly put his head on the ground.
¡°Believe me! This time¡ this time it will be different¡!¡±
There was a hint of desperation on his face, full of fear.
Looking down at Danju, who was bowing at her feet.
The ck man murmured softly.
¡°Trust me for thest time. We must not disappoint you this time.¡±
¡°I see!¡±
coo-!
Danju hit his forehead.
¡°But I thought the Blue Sword Team would be defeated. Looks like an ambush is hiding.¡±
Originally, it would have been normal to have pushed the principality away with a swift blow.
How could all the goblins deal with Auras, and the Blue Swords they believed in woulde back transformed into corpses?
After thinking for a moment, the ck man smiled happily.
¡°It¡¯s nice to have the taste of fighting. good night. It¡¯s thest chance I gave you, so let¡¯s help the olddy too.¡±
At those words, Danju¡¯s eyes began to sparkle again.
¡°Is that for real?¡±
Although he is scary, he is a person who does not know the end of his skills alone.
If hees forward, things will be easier.
At least I can be less worried about losing the war and things going wrong.
¡®After all, what they¡¯re after isn¡¯t money or territory.¡¯
There was no need to share supplies, so it could be said to be the best ally.
The thought of winning the war and bing famous along with the recognition of the kingdom is already straining.
Danju of the Mercenary Corps lowered his head and smiled quietly.
* * *
¡°Dirty mercenaries. Dark-roomed bastards who are dirtier than that.¡±
Ray spared no effort in spitting out curse words at every step he took.
¡°It¡¯s like people with no morals. How dare you rob an ownerless house? When we arrive, I¡¯ll make them all with firewood in the furnace.¡±
He inevitably grinds his teeth and teases his body.
Upon hearing the news that Heukbang hade to rob an empty house, he left the kingdom of Heron without taking anything to pack.
Is that all?
Since I couldn¡¯t pay the price properly, it was like giving only magic tools to the kingdom of Heron, so I felt sick to my stomach at the unwanted donation (?).
¡°I thought there was still time left. Mmm.¡±
I thought he was conserving the power he had consumed by artificially creating saints and sacrificing them to create the Demonic Realm.
It seemed that the recovery was faster than expected, seeing that they openly raised troops and nned a war.
It was not the time to rx.
He had no intention of letting ck Bang strike first.
¡°If you don¡¯t prepare quickly, you might end up taking a shot.¡±
There was a feeling that too much time was wasted in the kingdom of Heron.
There are many kingdoms that need to prepare for war by installing magic tools.
If this continues, the unification of the continent in the hands of the ck room wille first.
I haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, but it¡¯s a shame that the world is ending, so Ray¡¯s decision was quick.
¡®It would be better to build a wall around the nearby kingdom.¡¯
ce Celia in the center and arm the surrounding kingdoms with magic tools.
That way, even in the worst case, it would be possible to prevent the power of the ck Room from bing extremelyrge.
Chapter 623
Episode 623 Awakening (5)
Ray thought about the future and worked his legs nonstop.
After running for half a day more, I was able to arrive near the border of Celia before I knew it.
The nostalgic smell of home.
I was enjoying the joy in the middle of the day with my nose wide open, when a child in tattered clothes staggered towards me.
¡°Please give me something to eat¡¡±
What is so scary?
If you look at the way he covers his face while looking at his eyes, it seems that he has a history of being beaten several times.
He was wearing a deeply raging robe, but the bruises were clearly visible on the inside.
¡®No matter how nameless the vige is¡ When did the area around Celia be so devastated?¡¯
It was clear that Celia probably didn¡¯t know.
Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I¡¯d just leave a town this devastated.
¡°I have nothing but a body like this.¡±
The child¡¯splexion brightened when he took out the jerky he had been chewing on and handed it to him.
¡°Can I have a bar?¡±
¡°okay. Let¡¯s ask something before that.¡±
Before he could say anything, the boy who had taken the jerky hurriedly took the piece of meat to his mouth in case it was taken away.
Well well.
¡®It makes my heart weak.¡¯
¡°The vige shouldn¡¯t have been like this from the beginning¡ what has happened in the meantime?¡±
Would it be difficult to recall?
The child answered with a dark face at first nce.
¡°The ck men destroyed the vige¡¡±
ck men?
Ray intuitively thought of the ck room.
It is a ck room that incites mercenaries to create a war with the principality and is in the middle of a war of nerves with the castle.
I wondered why they had reached out to such a remote vige.
¡®What are you aiming for?¡¯
wisdom?
Human Resources?
Even Ray, who had been keeping an eye on the progress of the ck room, could not understand the current situation.
At most, they wouldn¡¯t have attacked to upy such a shabby vige.
That¡¯s when I was thinking about it.
The sun gradually began to set.
The yellowish sun went down and the sky turned red.
A faint, unpleasant aura crept into his senses.
A deep energy that I know well.
It was definitely ¡®Magi¡¯.
¡®But why in the world is Magi¡¡¯
Even in the middle, Magi can naturally ur, but it wasn¡¯t dense enough to get caught in the feeling.
The child¡¯s expression hardened sharply.
¡°You have to avoid blood. At night, all of them¡¡±
The sight of them stammering and looking around was not normal for anyone to see.
It wasn¡¯t just one child who showed symptoms.
In the vige, the people who have been living as if they were dead are locking the doors and windows, both adults and children.
Looking closely, I could see traces of the windows and walls covered with boards in each house.
Even Ray gasped for breath at the dreary scenery.
That moment.
The cries of monsters began to be heard from all over the forest.
Maybe they gathered after hearing the smell of Magi spreading throughout the vige.
It was only then that Ray realized the intentions of the ck Room to some extent.
¡°So you were nning to use the vige as a camp for monsters.¡±
I¡¯m so mad I can¡¯t even speak
Whether or not the vigers die, the way the n is carried out is undoubtedly the way of the ck room.
The child burst into tears when he could hear the breathing of the monsters from beyond the bush.
aura of death.
The monsters who lost their reason because they were possessed by demons were brutal.
When they smelled human flesh, they became more violent than before.
¡°Oohhh!¡±
An ogre with its eyes widened vigorously charged at us.
coo-!
coo-!
The feeling of intimidation that shook the ground every time he ran seemed too much for a weak human being to face.
Let the contemtive child cover his face and crouch down.
Ray snapped his sword with his fingers.
He grabbed the handle of the sword that soared into the air and turned it round and round.
The knee of the ogre that was approaching was caught in that trajectory.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Ray, who easily cut the tendon, then proceeded to slit his neck.
Slow-!
The ogre, whose supply and demand had been cut off, copsed just as it came running.
Whoops-!
When a giant monster was ughtered in an instant, the child watched the scene with wide eyes.
¡®You¡¯ve already been pickled in magi. I have no choice but to kill him.¡¯
A monster that has tasted Magi once cannot go back.
I don¡¯t know if I have enough intellect to endure it.
I couldn¡¯t just watch the harms that lost their reason and wandered in search of demons.
Ray willingly scattered mana.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
Shish shush shush-!
Colorless des flew at the monsters hiding in the bushes.
Instinctively feeling the crisis, they threw themselves to avoid it, but it was already toote.
Pooh-!
hook-!
With a chilling sound, the monster¡¯s bones and flesh were cut away.
Let the surviving monsters btedly try to escape.
¡°Entangle.¡±
The roots of the trees that had been spreading throughout the forest were tethered to the monsters as if they were ropes
.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Queueek!¡±
The vige, which had been filled with eerie cries, finally regainedfort.
Magi is an aura that calls for blood.
If left as it is, another disaster will surely ur.
Ray gathered mana again.
¡°Cure.¡±
Whoa-!
The mana that extended from Ray along with the starter purged the demonic energy.
The sight of yellow light floating in the air and emitting light was not enough to be called a superb view.
If anyone who knew it had seen it, they would have been astonished.
Purifying magic with the healing magic of the circle?
It could not have been an unheard-of usage.
Leaving the child still trembling in fear behind.
Having dealt with all the monsters, Ray took another step.
¡®Since we¡¯ve eliminated Magi, there won¡¯t be any monsters getting seduced.¡¯
All that remains now is the principality.
They are the ones who scatter demonic energy even in viges on the periphery.
Looking at the ck room thates out boldly every day, he began to worry about his territory.
If they make up their minds and raise their troops, they cannot be stopped by Zeke or the security guard.
Of course, he ordered Sunbok to follow Zeke and prepare a territory for the goblins to live in, so his worries were alleviated, but he couldn¡¯t rx because he didn¡¯t know what other powers there might be in the ck room.
Ray¡¯s footsteps became even more urgent after witnessing Magi.
* * *
Subok couldn¡¯t figure out where the hell this ce was.
¨C I¡¯m sure this was the right amount.
I scratched the back of my head and looked around.
barrennd.
The caves and rivers that can be seen everywhere are perfect for goblins to live in.
what do you do then
The absence of goblins and henchmen(?) that should have been there.
Why did youe to this point?
Subok couldn¡¯t hold back and let out a sigh.
-Being a top-notch spirit, you have to do such nonsense. My brother is also very nice.
Even if I died soon, I would not admit that I was lost alone.
Should I go back to the spirit realm?
His desire to do so was like a chimney, but if he was caught, he might have to start his life over in micro-spirits this time.
¨C It¡¯s annoying, but there¡¯s no other way than going back the way you came.
Soonbok didn¡¯t hesitate to do what Gilchi should have done most.
Full of mana, he flew in the sky.
* * *
Karan¡¯s sword was about to cut Soyoung in two.
As Vido flew from afar at furious speed, Karan quickly retrieved the sword.
Key Yiing-!
He raised his sword and blocked it, but his career in Vido was not something to be seen lightly.
The power that climbed up the sword body and reached the grip resounded.
Karan also hardened hisplexion at the power that tingled his wrists and shoulder corbones.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°¡When you hear the name, you must be prepared for death.¡±
worried voice.
The sound was like the voice of a death god, so Karan said while straining his whole body.
¡°If you can die on the battlefield, isn¡¯t that also a desirable end? Please tell me your name.¡±
as if whispering to him.
A woman¡¯s voice rang in my ears.
¡°¡Hongyoung.¡±
Startle!
Karan swung his sword straight in the direction of the sound.
Whoop-!
However, his sword only skimmed through the air.
¡®¡I didn¡¯t notice the presence.¡¯
It was not unreasonable for an Assassin, no matter how skilled he was, to see through stealth.
Where on earth was the assassin raised so that even he himself could not pinpoint his location?
As if teasing her, the woman took all directions and blew her raincoat all over the ce.
Kaaaang-!
Caan-!
The published career is staggering.
In addition, as each one is aiming at a vital point and rushing at it, if you lose your guard even for a moment, the Bido will pierce your body.
In the midst of extreme tension, Karan sweated like rain.
fleeting moment.
A small gap indeed.
The secret that came through the gap contained the sword master¡¯s vision called the Outer Lands.
I didn¡¯t know at first, but I knew it when I cut off the rain one by one.
¡®Aura de.¡¯
It¡¯s not just putting an aura de on a sword.
That it can be blown away by oveying it on a medium called ¡®Raindo¡¯.
The woman could say that she was already beyond maturity and was looking at the end of the road.
Karan looked at the point where Bido flew in and looked for an opportunity.
If the opponent is aiming for a moment, there is nothing that you can¡¯t do because you are yourself.
I¡¯m concentrating right now.
So-young, who hadn¡¯t been paying attention until now, grabbed the sword in reverse and kicked it.
Chae Ae Ae-!
¡°Keugh!¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Because we are good at multiyer battles.¡±
It was like a lie that I was sweating in a crisis.
Soyoung drew Karan¡¯s attention with her unique smile.
Another lesser sword master, Philes, joined the fight.
¡°I can¡¯t see you.¡±
Kaaaang-!
As soon as Bido and Soyeong¡¯s onught was struck at the same time, Karan¡¯s breath was relieved.
momentary leisure.
In that amount of time, there was not enough time to adjust the posture.
Standing back to back, the two were wary of their surroundings and brainwashed.
¡°Is the real thing different? I don¡¯t know how long this tension hassted.¡±
Looking at the corners of his mouth going up even though he was so nervous that his whole body was drenched in sweat, it was easy to see that he was a true pervert named Mu-in.
Hongyoung quietly showed up to see what was going on.
Ssssss-
A small noise, like a soft wind blowing.
Even though you can see it with the naked eye, you can¡¯t feel any presence, so it¡¯s a mysterious degree of hiding.
How strong would a person like that have be if he had walked the path of a swordsman instead of an assassin?
Excitement was reflected on the faces of the two middle-aged people because their hearts were pounding just from imagining it.
Does his sudden appearance mean that he will treat unmanned people like unmanned people?
¡°You mean to deal with me as a prosecutor?¡±
Nod ¨C
Instead of answering, he nodded his head slightly.
It¡¯s an enemy, but it¡¯s polite to respect.
In response, Philes bowed his head politely.
¡°Thank you for the courtesy. I would appreciate it if you did your best.¡±
Chapter 624
Episode 624 My territory, my person (1)
Tuduk-
duk-
drop by drop.
Raindrops fell through the blurry clouds.
Even as the ground became muddy, the heat of the battlefield was higher than before.
Like Philes, Hongyoung nodded again.
As if to adjust the posture.
Holding the sword tightly, she moved one step faster.
Kwaaaang-!
The two middle-aged men who tried to catch the Seonggi had no choice but to step back.
After that, Soyoung also clung to him.
It was quite a struggle to deal with her, who attacked her once in a while while dodging with her small body.
Without a moment to wake up to their connection that flows like water.
A shout came from one side.
¡°Wow!¡±
The eyes of the middle ss gathered at him.
There, the powerful Leven Mercenary Corps was driving the goblins to their fullest.
For a moment, the goblins armed with weapons seemed to resist, but it was a futile effort.
As the mercenary corps advanced, led by the elites who fluttered their swords, the spirit of the goblin troops was weakened.
Seeing that, Hong-young and So-yeong were quite anxious.
Was it because I saw a gap for a moment?
After the two middle-aged men regained their swordsmanship, they immediately counterattacked.
¡°Haap!¡±
The upright sword stretched out with spirited spirit seemed burdensome to face.
As he naturally twisted his body to avoid it, Karan¡¯s sword path twisted and bent as if he had already anticipated this.
Piik-!
¡°¡¡!¡±
I had to finally give up my shoulder, and Hongyoung stepped back.
¡°Hongyoung!¡±
¡°If I turn a blind eye, I will y the sutra!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
The two men who seized the victory were driven fiercely.
As the battle began in earnest, the des formed naturally on the swords of Karan and Philes.
It didn¡¯t matter to Hongyoung, but it was to death for Soyoung, who couldn¡¯t fully raise the aura de.
A smile spread across Philes¡¯ lips as he faced Philes while pulling out the clumsily raised Aura de.
¡°It¡¯s too much to say it was achieved at such a young age. It¡¯s my sincerepliment, so the way to the end won¡¯t be unfair.¡±
Along with the words, a thick aura welled up from his sword.
like a single flower.
slowly.
However, when the mana that arose without slowing down fully bloomed on the sword, a red aura de bloomed.
Soyoung quickly opened up the distance.
There¡¯s nothing good about facing them from the front.
It¡¯s frustrating, but the opponent is a master.
It was self-evident that he would not be an opponent in terms of the power of the aura or the skill of the sword.
As soon as he ran back, Philes chased after So-young at breakneck speed.
An angry voice came from behind.
¡°If you are a soldier, fight like a soldier!¡±
¡°Sounds funny! I am Assassin!¡±
He replied in an angry voice, but his insides burned.
I had to abandon my colleague again.
On the battlefield where livese and go.
I let go of the one closest to me.
Is it a reaction against him?
Soyoung gritted her teeth and ran away with all her might.
Among the receivers, she is the one with the fastest legs,peting for the top job.
As they decided to run away, the distance gradually widened.
In the end, Philes gave up chasing So-young and had to turn around.
* * *
Ray crossed the woods.
With overflowing mana at the forefront.
When the riveres out, it¡¯s half a day again to show the skill of jumping up and down the cliff and jumping with both feet.
Running like that, I was able to enter the Duchy of Soleil.
¡°Where are you?¡±
He spread his senses widely and searched the surrounding area, but it was difficult to find the ce where the goblins lived because it was such a wide territory.
¡°Search.¡±
When he uttered the starter word, mana created a wave and spread throughout the area.
Unfortunately, there were only signs of wild beasts in the vicinity.
Ray decided to let go of his impatience.
Before entering the center of the principality.
Dozens of times to spread the spirit around the outskirts.
Just as they were about to cross over to the center, they began to feel numerous presences from the north.
Ray hastened his steps.
Filled with mana and fired a new model, the tall trees came into view.
Soon after, I saw the poorly built castle wall, so this must be the goblin¡¯s dwelling ce.
I could see corpses left carelessly here and there beyond the bushes.
It is an unfamiliar sight.
The thick smell of blood made my head dizzy.
The smell of blood must be familiar.
It was not very pleasant to see arge crowd of people lying around with the corpses of goblins.
On the way to the center of the presence.
A small figure passed by.
Because it¡¯s a very familiar vibe.
Ray hurriedly stopped his steps and called her to stand.
¡°Soyoung.¡±
It was a small voice, but it was enough to stop Soyoung.
The voice of the master and servant imprinted in his head.
At the call, the body stops on its own, and soon it makes me get down on one knee.
Soyoung raised her head.
Mysterious white hair.
Even the robes, now turning to sunset, discolored to green and light brown.
That impression is because he is the person he has been waiting for so long.
Instead of any wordsing out of Soyoung¡¯s mouth, only a gasp of ¡®Ah¡¡¯ came out.
¡°¡¡±
The hardships of the past.
The ordeal I endured.
Reconciliation with numerous emotions burst out at the same time.
Even the thought of asking him how he was doing didn¡¯t daree out of his mouth.
I just silently closed my lips.
How can you not know theplexity of subordinates that you have seen for a long time?
As a result, Ray¡¯s atmosphere also calmed down.
¡°¡Where are the other receivers?¡±
Soyoung lowered her head at the quiet words.
I was ashamed of myself for leaving my friends on the battlefield over enemies and finally showing my back.
Because I was miserable to face the person I served in the most embarrassing moment in my life.
His head fell as if it would touch the ground.
Looking at her like that, Ray was able to guess the situation to some extent.
Bondi¡¯s life is a seriousw for everyone.
How could he, who knows that better than anyone else, me her?
¡°Soyoung.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Human beings are originally creatures struggling to survive.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The answer still did note.
After observing her reaction for a moment, Ray silently shook his head.
¡°Now is not the time to be like this.¡±
Leaving Soyoung alone, Ray moved toward the starting point of the uproar.
So-young fell on her knees, unable to raise her head until the end.
Shoot ¨C
It rained hard.
Rain-soaked hair runs down indiscriminately.
The sword scars cut here and there must have been painful.
She did not move from her seat.
* * *
¡°Aww!¡±
Karan couldn¡¯t help but struggle.
The woman named Hongyoung was strong but too strong.
To the point where my grip would start to ache after just a few shes.
Her sword was so strong that even facing it was not easy.
When you can¡¯t guarantee victory alone.
Philes, who had been chasing So-young, returned and joined them.
¡°I will help you!¡±
The tide of the war, which had been pushed back, was reversed in an instant.
Was it unreasonable for Hongyoung to deal with two masters at the same time?
Scars began to appear all over the body.
¡°¡¡±
The two couldn¡¯t help but admire Hongyoung, who didn¡¯t groan even once he was cut and kicked in the stomach.
Are you saying the author is truly a woman?
¡°¡Hongyoung. Also you are awesome You are stronger than anyone I have ever met.¡±
that it is strong.
It wasn¡¯t just physical strength.
She had a spirit that could never be broken.
No amount of words or impact would bend her will.
That¡¯s how strong she was with the sword, and the way she practiced martial arts was beautiful. I wonder if it was too much to step on and fight on the ground that
was
Hongyoung, who started to run out of mana while dealing with the two masters, had to give it a chance once or twice.
Piik-!
¡°¡¡±
The side was cut quite deeply.
Hongyoung, who stopped the bleeding by covering her entire body with mana, threw herself again.
The attack was still fierce, but there was no momentum like the first time.
It must have been because he was tired of leading the fight with his wounded body.
¡°I¡¯m going to have to put an end to it now.¡±
Instead of regret, there was relief on his face.
to fight the strong.
She went to the battlefield expecting only that, but in the end she was also human.
If the battle is prolonged, he gets tired, and if he is wounded, his swordsmanship is shaken.
Even the bitterness came over the sight of even the one who was called a strong man, unable to regain his bnce and staggering.
In the end, even a master who is considered to be on the verge of bing a god cannot escape the bonds of a human being.
While thinking that, I was about to share thest sword.
A quiet voice came from afar.
¡°Two people hitting one woman. Isn¡¯t it too naive to be called a knight?¡±
At that, Karan and Pyles¡¯ heads turned so quickly that they snapped.
Even though he only heard the voice, his whole body seemed to freeze for an instant.
Is it like this when a mere small animal faces a predator?
The leisurely prayer that flowed naturally was something that could never be seen from a criminal.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Asked by Philes, who parted his lips with difficulty.
The young man raised his eyebrows slightly in response.
¡°Zeke. He is leading the Duke of Trey.¡±
Duke of Trey.
It was a renowned swordsman in the holy kingdom.
Even the Lessian Empire, which is praised as the hometown of the sword, is a family with such prestige that Myeong-suk visits it once or twice to ask for lessons.
Zeke walked slowly toward them.
¡°I heard you are looking for a strong man. From now on, I will deal with you.¡±
He speaks and draws his sword.
The two of them were nervous when the sword body was pulled out without a sound of friction.
It was only an ordinary sword, but I couldn¡¯t even imagine how much martial arts was contained in that one sword.
Originally, Sieg had few people to deal with.
Now that he had gained enlightenment and pioneered a new realm, he had be a monster.
Was he relieved that he was there?
Hongyoung, unable to control her slowly closing eyelids, eventually copsed.
Chapter 625
Episode 625 My Territory, My Person (2)
¡°Are you sure you can deal with them?¡±
In response to Karan¡¯s question, Sieg silently raised his sword.
¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s funny. If so, I will learn a lesson.¡±
He dealt with Hongyoung, but his mana was still intact.
In addition, there were no significant injuries, so there was nothing to stop him from moving his body.
Philes took the lead first.
The sword, which had been wrung with ferocious force, charged at the top of the head and the wrist.
Zeke gently swept the de and raised the sword at an angle to let the attack flow.
Karan then added a joint attack.
As he wielded the sword with tremendous strength, Zeke collided the sword as if it was rather sessful.
Whoa-!
With an explosion, Karan¡¯s model flew away.
After turning his body several times in the air and barely clearing his career, he looked at Zeke with surprised eyes.
Since he is the youngest sword master, I wondered if he had finally lifted his entry ticket.
After facing the sword in person, my thoughts changed.
¡®Never a recent initiate.¡¯
In terms of swordsmanship alone, he even had a sense of being more proficient than himself, who had reached the level decades earlier.
¡°It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±
Philes honestly admired it.
¡°There is nothing to be surprised about yet. Because this is just the beginning.¡±
Zeke dropped the sword he was holding in his hand to the ground.
Letting go of the sword on the battlefield is tantamount tomitting suicide.
Without even time to question his sudden action.
As soon as he snapped his finger, the dropped sword floated up.
is it magic
If not that, is it a demonic sword?
The expression of the two was stained with tension at the news that they had never heard of before.
As the strength in the grip of the sword increased, the de rose in response.
It was a perfect environment for testing his newly acquired powers, so Zeke was enjoying the situation.
¡®It won¡¯t bemon to deal with two Masters.¡¯
It is an imperfect force.
So, if you¡¯re not careful, you could be yourself.
Zeke closed his eyes to focus on mana a little more.
while relying on intuition.
Spreading the distance a little bit, he soon crosses his fingers.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The sword moves without any warning.
Karan hurriedly raised his sword to block it.
Kaaaang-!
However, the sword attack was not over.
The sword spinning in the air is fired at Philes this time.
¡°Where!¡±
Quaang-!
The aura de hit the sword face.
The shock was not small, so fresh blood flowed down Zeke¡¯s mouth.
It is an ecstasy where the sword and body be one.
When he was hit for a moment without being able to properly control it, his mana twisted and turned inside out.
¡®Not yet.¡¯
It was too early to give up.
Isn¡¯t that just the sum of things?
Sieg poured mana again and raised his sword.
The secret swordsmanship of the Duke of Trey.
The first part unfolded using the sword as a mirror.
Damn it-!
A season that cuts down five times in an instant.
No matter how experienced a veteran was, it was not enough for me to block all of the freely moving swords by myself.
¡°Keugh!¡±
In the end, Karan, who suffered a shallow sword wound on his thigh, shook his sleeves and retreated.
As the situation became increasingly unfavorable, Philes spoke urgently.
¡°It can¡¯t go on like this! I will face the sword!¡±
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
Philes did his best to face the sword so Karan could reach Zeke.
But he overlooked one thing.
Zeke¡¯s intelligence can be said to be one of the best on the continent.
Although he had attained enlightenment and opened a new realm, he was already finding his senses just by swinging his sword a few times.
As evidence of that, isn¡¯t his sword, which was initially clumsy, pressuring Philes with sharpness?
Swoop-!
When the sword, which had been moving low like a snake, loses consciousness for a moment, it flies aiming for the neck.
In addition, the power carried by the sword was so strong that even though it was only over 30 points, my wrists were all tingling.
Zeke, on the other hand, is now much more rxed.
Now that mana is much freer than before, mana did not run even when dealing with the two masters.
No, rather, it is a situation where the power is so overflowing that you cannot control yourself.
As if you fully understood how to use it.
Zeke moved his fingers faster than before.
Then, his beloved sword dances in a swaying dance.
Whiik-!
Like a sudden gust of wind.
The stabbing sword turns and cuts in a diagonal line.
Originally, it was a sword that could never have been imitated if it had been wielded by a human.
Karan could not have expected him, of course.
¡°Aagh!¡±
Duk-duk-duk-
The blood rose like a fountain.
When his right hand, which had been with him for so many years, was cut off along with the shoulder de, Karan rolled on the floor unable to bear the intense pain.
The lofty figure of the Master could not be found in him who was covered in mud.
¡°Karan!¡±
Philes btedly yed with his sword and tried to approach him.
But Zeke didn¡¯t let it go.
Move your fingers several times and at the same time step back on your own.
I intend to widen the distance.
¡°dare!¡±
Doing so, Philes gritted his teeth.
In an instant, an aura de that was two inches long rose from the sword.
The sword light shes from his hand, which has be more intense.
Damn-!
Like lightning falling from the sky.
After being hit three or four times on the sword side, Sieg had no choice but to step back again.
But there was no panic.
Frenzied swordsmanship.
It¡¯s certainly threatening, but the first thing to do is to get exhausted and fall out.
just as expected.
Like a ferocious bear, Philes¡¯ Aura de, which had been oppressing Zeke, had diminished before he knew it.
¡°Now let¡¯s finish it slowly.¡±
Zeke¡¯s sword upied all sides.
As if you were holding a sword yourself.
Facing a single sword floating in the air, Philes felt as if he was facing a solid pir.
A pir like a great mountain that does not copse under any attack.
¡°It¡¯s thest fight. good.¡±
With the intention of repaying the bitterness of a close friend.
Philes raised the mana that ran out.
Even the rainwater that fell around him quickly evaporated as he triggered even the energy necessary for survival.
¡°This is my end.¡±
The aura de, which was cluttered with mana and energy, soon turned into a sword ring.
Even at a nce, it is an intimidating energy.
If you do something wrong, it will be difficult to avoid fatal injuries.
Philes swung his sword softly, soaked up mana, and fired it at Zeke.
Faaaaang-!
It¡¯s such an intense force that your face is hot.
Zeke focused his mind.
only one number.
What came to mind was an insignificant, slow motion that Ray had shown in the past.
with the strength in your hands.
The two outstretched fingers quickly folded as if holding a sword.
My dear sword cried.
The tip of the sword, which had been trembling endlessly, calmly subsided.
And let¡¯s quietly stretch out our hands.
Slow-!
The sword ring that was flying caught on the sword, and it split easily.
Is that all?
Despite the obvious distance, Zeke¡¯s sword pierced the space and pierced Philes¡¯ left chest.
Maybe it¡¯s because I used up all my strength in an instant?
Philes, who did not even have the strength to stand, fell to his knees.
However, it was the same with Zeke.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
Controlling a sword with mana consumes a lot of mental strength and mana.
It wasn¡¯t just once or twice, he was doing it throughout the battle, so it was only natural that he was tired.
Full-!
Eventually, one leg gave out.
* * *
Two masters eventually lost consciousness.
Phyles, who died on his knees, and Karan, who was cooled by the cold rain, were not a good ending for anyone to see.
at that time.
A ck figure appeared behind Philes, who had already died.
¡°Tsk. You guys are still useless. How dare you make your hands dirty.¡±
The ck man who had kicked and knocked down the cold body of Philes looked at Zeke this time.
Dark eyes reminiscent of the bottomless pit.
There was no emotion in it.
It¡¯s just a glimpse of boredom.
¡°Thanks to Seongguk¡¯s kid, I had a good tour.¡±
¡°¡I didn¡¯t think it was time to show up already.¡±
¡°That is correct. It was not yet time. But He also likes to see creatures struggle.¡±
him? creature?
Zeke, who held the sword himself at the unusual momentum, let out a breath and stood up.
I was a little tired, but my mana was not exhausted.
I was confident in dealing with anyone now that I was gradually making my realization my own.
¡°It seems that I picked the wrong time. You die here today.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. You still can¡¯t get out of the well, so you don¡¯t know the world. I will teach you a little.¡±
The ck man stretched out his hand toward the sky.
The thick demonic energy that flowed from his body blended into one and gradually ate the surroundings.
¡°Darkness.¡±
Goooooooong ¨C
like a giant bell ringing.
A rather majestic sound rang in my head, and I lost sight of my eyes before I knew it.
pitch-ck darkness.
The screams of goblins echoed here and there.
¡®It¡¯s arge-scale magic.¡¯
In an instant, he took away the sight of most of the goblins, including himself, with just a starter word.
Now, I was confident that any kind of magic would not work.
Zeke calmly closed his eyes.
If you can¡¯t see it anyway, you don¡¯t have to try to see it.
Instead of closing his eyes, he spread mana to widen his senses.
His already sensitive senses have now be alert enough to detect even a needle falling on the sandy beach.
Zeke, who was thinking of dealing with a ck man with only a sense of humor, was embarrassed when he suddenly did not feel his presence.
After achieving the state, he was able to feel even the small dust falling on his shoulders.
It was absurd that he couldn¡¯t find a single warlock right in front of him.
Then, as if he had expected his inner feelings, the voices of righteous people in ck came from all sides.
¡°Magic is something created by imitating God. On the other hand, swordsmanship is nothing more than a skill created by humans.¡±
My head is dizzy.
Every time the voice rang in my ears, I felt like I was about to vomit.
¡°Isn¡¯t it so exciting to be able to handle the sword a little better? It wasn¡¯t too bad as a spectacle to see the instation without knowing the subject.¡±
The ck man swung his fist.
It¡¯s because I don¡¯t feel any sign of it.
Zeke gave up his body without even thinking about stopping or avoiding it.
Poo-!
¡°Aww!¡±
He swung his sword randomly.
Each one had an extreme career, but the ck man easily dodged the attack.
Then, as if making fun of him, he stands close by and speaks.
¡°Before the power of God, even a creature is weak.¡±
puck-!
Again, his fists were lodged in his stomach.
An intense shock full of demonic energy.
If it had been the culprit, the intestines would have been muddy.
Crying-!
Zeke opened the distance, wiping the blood from his mouth.
Chapter 626
Episode 626 My Territory, My Person (3)
¡®If only there had been a priest at a time like this¡¡¯
Magi and divine power are at odds with each other.
No matter how much he used divine power, there was no way to drive out the demon unless he could use divine magic.
The ck man in front of me shook his hands and snorted.
¡°In the end, the power bestowed by the goddess is only that much. People talk about mercy and tolerance, but after all, isn¡¯t that the standard of a creature?¡±
¡°¡a sound I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Zeke struggled to get himself up.
When I straighten my back and straighten my posture, I feel a surge of anticipation.
Like a well-forged sword.
His momentum gradually sharpened.
¡°Take a prank.¡±
The ck man was still at ease.
I quietly watch the sheep doing it with my arms crossed.
Zeke, who had been preparing his posture for a while and looking for an opportunity, soon kicked the ground with his beloved sword.
like an arrow being shot.
The moment he thought his body was twisted, his new model attacked the ck man like ab.
¡°Shield.¡±
Kaaaang-!
His attack, which was blocked by the translucent membrane, was once again retrieved and diverted.
Lightly rotate your wrist to attempt a series attack.
Are you thinking of not attacking?
The ck man smiled and waved his hand.
¡°Dark spear.¡±
Then the shield, which hadn¡¯t budged, shattered within seconds, and a ck spear soared out of it.
Sssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssssss
As the spear approaching right in front of him aimed at his whole body and rushed at him, Zeke hurriedly turned his body.
While dodging, move the sword and hit the spear.
Chae-chae-chae-!
The spears, which seemed to have lost momentum for an instant, were driven into the floor.
PABABABAK-!
It was still muddy, so it was difficult to move.
Even sharp spears were embedded in it, so it was difficult to step recklessly.
As the situation became more and more unfavorable, Zeke¡¯splexion also hardened.
I was confident that I could no longerpete with myself.
As the ck man said, there was a sky above the sky.
Sieg shook his sword sharply.
The sword energy extending from his sword strikes the spear pole.
¡°no use.¡±
The ck man spewed out his demonic energy.
The aura that spread like fog wrapped around Zeke¡¯s sword and disintegrated in the air.
It could not have been a magic I had never heard of before.
¡®This is¡¡¯
Zeke looked at his magic and was lost in thought.
This usage was also simr to Ray¡¯s.
A technique that uses the opponent¡¯s mana and uses its own mana to disintegrate it.
Isn¡¯t it the same principle as ¡®Cancel¡¯ that Ray showed?
The face of Zeke, who was dealing with the ck man, gradually turned ck.
* * *
Ray rushed into the middle of the battlefield and saw countless goblin troops being ughtered.
While living in the dungeon, the goblins who had a lot of affection on the other hand lost their lives powerlessly.
The throat is cut and the limbs are torn off.
The wounds received once allowed the next attack to be allowed, and as the number of sword wounds gradually increased, the number of people who copsed increased.
On the other hand, the mercenaries looked like wolves chasing sheep.
Crush.
He hunts goblins as if snatching them with a sword that emits an aura while riding a horse.
¡°Kill! Do not leave even one!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s drive out the monsters who invaded the territory!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Ray, who had heard the shouts spreading across the battlefield, was deep in thought.
plundered the territory
Which side is invading the alternative territory?
Ray clenched his fists.
I don¡¯t want to harm my life.
Isn¡¯t it the way we started to save more lives?
Why did the war have to be repeated?
Why does the fight stop when someone dies?
If there is really such a thing as God
Why is the Goddess Gaia, who loves abundance and peace, ignoring such behavior?
¡®What do you want from me?¡¯
Why was he chosen as a saint?
The question I had always been curious about popped into my mind again.
At the same time, I saw goblins screaming in agony and copsing in front of me.
If peace is engraved on war.
If that is the abundance that Gaia desires.
good night.
The one who was chosen by her will recreate it with her own hands.
A confused mind is quickly cleared.
¡°Ice field.¡±
Goo-!
As he uttered the startingnguage, a chill began to circte around Ray.
Soon the chill bes a blizzard.
He freezes everything he touches.
When an unexpected change urred on one side of the battlefield, those whomanded the mercenaries shouted.
¡°It¡¯s magic!¡±
¡°Kill the wizard first!¡±
At thatmand, the mercenaries looked around.
There was no one who could be called a wizard.
The only thing that caught on was the white robe trudging from afar.
The grass froze when his steps touched the fields, and the air grew chilly when he touched them.
Having a bad feeling, they pointed at Ray and said.
¡°That guy is a wizard! Hit and kill those who defend mere monsters!¡±
simultaneously with the call.
The rough swords of the mercenaries fly right up to them.
Ray stared nkly at it and waved his hand lightly as if to scare away a fly.
Hard-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
The right arm of the mercenary holding the knife froze.
Then, the three or four mercenaries who were attacking him stopped abruptly.
Standing and bing ice statues, they seemed unaware that they had been victimized.
¡°Babal is frozen!¡±
¡°Aagh! my hand!¡±
The mercenaries filled with pain howled.
Ray looked at themander this time.
¡°Fireball.¡±
A crater the size of an adult¡¯s head is made on his shoulder.
If only there was one magic.
Themanders drew their swords.
However, his magic did not stop there.
¡°Fireball.¡±
When you recite the start word again, the number of hwagu, which was originally one, increases by a dozen.
Even if you count it roughly, it¡¯s a number that exceeds fifteen.
As mercenaries who knew the power of magic while wandering through numerous battlefields, they could not help but be terrified.
¡°A high-circle wizard!¡±
¡°Avoid! It¡¯s magic!¡±
without even trying to escape.
The fired fireballs hit the fleeing mercenaries.
Kwaaaang-!
Quaang-!
As if a disaster had happened.
The feast of fireballs embroidering the sky seemed to havee to an end at first nce.
The earth froze and mes roared in the sky.
The horses, startled by him, ran away, knocking the mercenaries off their horses.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Stand up your formation!¡±
On the mercenary side, different orders were issued.
¡°Chain lightning.¡±
Pajijijijik-!
High-ranking magic rampage.
It was the first fight as a mercenary, so the embarrassment reached its peak.
Hundreds of mercenaries copsed without being able to ovee the lightning that pierced their armor in an instant.
When there was confusion in the order and the hole in the formation, the Leven Mercenary Corps, which was like a thousand troops, turned into a ragtag in an instant.
For some reason, breathing was relieved, and the goblins looked at the battlefield from the top of the castle wall.
Is it heavenly help?
Hundreds fell as the light shed, and when the mes shook, the formation copsed with an explosion.
It was hard to understand what was going on as the strong human forces could not hold out for even a moment and were disintegrating.
¡°Keew! What is this!¡±
¡°Humans run away! Key profit!¡±
They fight well, but they suddenly pull out of the middle of the day.
Since the flow of the battlefield had changed, there was no such thing as heavenly luck.
The goblin who was in charge of them gave the order.
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but now is your chance! Retreat!¡±
The goblin faction had another chance.
* * *
When the ck room was pressing the top.
Hafman was able to ovee it after a week or so and form a relief force to some extent.
Only about a thousand people.
I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to see that much benefit even if I put it into the battlefield, but I¡¯m sure I can make my breath open enough.
¡°Lord Taesang. Please me me for myck of ability.¡±
Hafman,menting himself, called the branch manager.
The branch manager, who was busy running, came running with his socks holding a bunch of documents.
¡°Did you call?¡±
¡°Sangnom¡¯s offspring dared to touch this church.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a church. When did our troupe establish a religion?¡±
As I was staring at him nkly with wide eyes wide open, Hafman spoke in a solemn tone like an old man determined to die.
¡°Release the funds. Don¡¯t spare it, release it all. It is time to show the power of money.¡±
I couldn¡¯t believe the words to spend money came out of Hafman¡¯s mouth.
The branch manager understood in an instant that the situation was dire.
¡°Did Heukbang even dere war on the continent!¡±
¡°no.¡±
¡°Then, does that mean that the Lessian Empire has already fallen?¡±
Harpman, who shook his head once, bit his lip this time like a woman who had been beaten up.
¡°It is a sin of insulting Taesangdanju. You dared to spheme, and you deserve to die.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The branch manager¡¯s mouth, which was trying to say something, suddenly shut up.
you¡¯re insulting
Could it be because of the recent scratches on the bronze ray statue erected in front of the Celia branch?
Why is it that they have already determined that the culprit is the ck room when they haven¡¯t even caught the culprit yet?
Could it be because of this that he couldn¡¯t sleep and called himself, who worked all night?
The branch manager¡¯s face contorted like that of a beaten criminal with four hundred clubs.
¡°I have to quit or not.¡±
It¡¯s an order, so I¡¯ll have to listen.
Hafman continued.
¡°Send a relief army to the principality. We have enough supplies, so we canst for a month. Ah, what happened to the letter sent to the foreign country?¡±
¡°Fortunately, it seems that the deal is not broken. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a situation where we can¡¯t provide military support¡¡± When
the branch manager was silent, Hafman nodded as if he knew.
¡°There is a saying that the faster you go, the faster you go. It won¡¯t be easy for them to get involved in other countries¡¯ affairs.¡±
¡°yes. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t find a cheerleader, but there are results.¡±
¡°result?¡±
The branch manager coughed and said.
¡°They said that if the Duchy of Soleil promises smooth rtions in the future, they may provide military assistance.¡±
At those words, Hafman clearly understood their intentions.
¡°You¡¯re trying to make a deal.¡±
It must have been proposing aiming at the fact that the owner of the principality is a saint.
Which isn¡¯t a bad suggestion.
It wasn¡¯tmon for a fledgling principality to receive such an offer.
Two days before the relief army formed by Hafman arrived in the principality.
He didn¡¯t know it, but changes were already taking ce in the principality.
Chapter 627
Episode 627: Growth (1)
A piece of news has been delivered to those who have been waiting desperately for Ray to arrive in Celia.
¡®The principality is being invaded by mercenaries!¡¯
¡®Since the number goes over 10,000, the principality will also fall!¡¯
Many people couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the absurd news brought by their respective subordinates.
No, why did he choose the Duchy of Soleil among many, manynds?
What if I get caught robbing unownednd?
they guessed
¡®I hear that the only ones who want to help the duchy are the half-man corps.¡¯
¡®The opportunity is now. If we bring reinforcements and help the duchy, the saint will also reconsider our kingdom.¡¯
What they were aiming for was Ray and magic tools.
A magic tool that nullifies magic.
It is self-evident that if you put it on the wall, it will be a fortress, and if you own it, it will be a fearless one-man army.
In the first ce, it was no exaggeration to say that the reason why he had not left the distant kingdom of Celia was because of a single magic tool.
They realized what a mouth-watering opportunity the current situation was.
Whatever the reason, if you intervene well and help the front line, you will surely reap good results.
If there is one problem, it is the number of mercenaries.
It¡¯s a great army that goes over a thousand days.
If you intervene hastily, you could end up breaking the whole thing.
Not only that, but politically, he could be criticized for sending troops to the Principality of Silia.
For some reason, the Kingdom of Celia was unable to send reinforcements even while grunting.
Deep in thought, they eventually came up with a number.
¡®It might be worth it if I gather troops.¡¯
¡®If several kingdoms join forces, even Celia will not be able to hold them ountable.¡¯
Union with other countries!
If people from various kingdoms gather their troops and gather their opinions, there will be no problem!
The idea quickly spread to many people, and on the next day, they aplished the feat of bringing them all together.
Between them sitting at a round table and looking at each other.
Filia, the leader of the magic corps of the man Kingdom, appeared on the podium.
Her voice spread calmly in the quiet hall.
¡°Thank you all for gathering. In other words, I brought you here to share your opinions on the treatment of the Leven mercenaries.¡±
Speaking politely, she continued with directness.
¡°Everyone in this room must be aiming for the Holy Son¡¯s magical tools. What would you like to hide? Aren¡¯t youfortable talking openly with the yers?¡±
The others nodded their heads while swallowing their saliva at Philia¡¯s direct, but infinitely naked, words.
There was nothing to be gained by denying it.
If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to talk openly.
¡°Right. It¡¯s a bit rude, but I don¡¯t really care what happens to the Leven mercenaries. If you can just get a magic tool, that¡¯s enough.¡±
Then, this time, Count ine of Baybon Kingdom stepped up and said.
¡°To do so, shouldn¡¯t we also show sincerity to the Holy Son? It is as Marquis Philia said. The words haven¡¯te out yet, but that¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±
Gregory, the swordsman who came from the Lessian Empire, also nodded and nodded.
¡°I¡¯ve failed in the past¡ but I can¡¯t make the same mistake.¡±
past.
They once visited the Holy Kingdom to obtain Ray.
At first, it was a step he took to check whether the Bone Dragon was dead or how the Necromancer was treated.
However, after getting a glimpse of his ability, it was a struggle every day to get him.
Even though it was a failure, I didn¡¯t think that now would be the same as before.
The saint who first showed the appearance of a magic tool at a banquet must have expected a picture like thister.
Otherwise, there was no way he would have taken out a magic tool and deliberately boasted about it in a gathering of many people.
Who would object to Selena, famous for being the youngest great mage?
I quickly made up my mind to agree.
¡°I am unconditionally on the side of the saint.¡±
If the fart is this severe, it¡¯s aw to frown.
Who will take the ce
Even at a nce, she was naturally gifted with diplomatic talent.
However, it was the same with Gregory.
Is it because it is the same Lessian Empire?
What he did was also very simr.
¡°Hmmmm. but. He won¡¯t do anything wrong in the first ce. Besides, no matter how you look at it, the principality is in a position to be invaded¡¡±
It must be that he was embarrassed even though he said it himself.
Get over it.
After speaking from the podium, Philia went one more drink.
¡°As you all know, our kingdom is definitely called the Magical Kingdom of Gleiman. Now, I have be a body that cannot live without a saint.¡±
Gleiman, who received many benefits from Ray and whose magical civilization was more advanced than before, was drooling like a bear who tasted honey water.
Even Count ine, who had been showing hisposure every day, felt a sense of crisis when he faced the people who were pounding on his desk like hungry wolves.
If I keep going like this, I won¡¯t be able to find it.
Thinking so, Count ine made a desperate change.
¡°We can invest a certain amount of troops, food and resources in the principality.¡±
Gregory took it.
¡°ha ha ha. Well said. When ites to supplies, it¡¯s the Lessian Empire. I will show my saint what an empire looks like.¡±
It became like I justid someone else¡¯s te for no reason.
As the situation progressed, an auction (?) began to take ce.
¡°I heard that saints and elves get along well. Baybon even ns to take thend and create a ce for inter-species exchange!¡±
It was an absurd remark, but the story continued like saying let¡¯s spit it out and see.
¡°The Lessian Empire will open the sea route and establish its own tradingwork! Not only that, but I intend to beg His Majesty the Emperor to review our allies!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll even build a mage tower in the Kingdom of Greyman!¡±
¡°her! How can Gleiman, who can¡¯t even build his own mage tower, build a mage tower?¡±
¡°I beg your pardon!¡±
It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t grab each other by the neck, but it¡¯s almost like a gang fight.
Before the meaning of the round table was faded.
Philia hurriedly calmed the personnel.
¡°now. Don¡¯t fight, settle it peacefully. If we gather each other¡¯s troops to support the principality, it won¡¯t end with a single ball.¡±
¡°But will our escort force be of great significance against an army of 10,000?¡±
At Gregory¡¯s question, Filia shook her head.
¡°If webine all our troops, the quantity will exceed 3,000. In addition, you can get the justification that the troops of each country have joined forces, so how can a mercenary corps resist?¡±
Hearing the story, I saw that too.
Lessian Empire.
Greyman Kingdom.
Three of Baybon and several small and medium-sized kingdoms.
If this is the case, even the kingdoms that im to use their strength on the continent will not dare to fight against it.
Although they have few troops, they are backed by a mighty kingdom, so even the Leven mercenaries won¡¯t be able to touch them rashly.
Philia¡¯s words were a blind spot.
Gregory and Selena exchanged opinions for a while, then seemed satisfied.
¡°good idea. I will follow Marquis Philia¡¯s words.¡±
¡°I agree too.¡±
Two people came out in favor.
If you think about it, there was nothing to lose, so it was only a matter of time before others stepped forward.
The Earl of ne also supported her.
¡°great. Baybon will also gather strength.¡±
¡°Compared to the three of us, we have fewer troops, but we will do our best.¡±
All are unanimous.
Excluding those who were unavoidably unable to attend, a truly terrifying alliance was born.
Philia, who looked around the crowd, opened her mouth with a satisfied face.
¡°great. Then, please tell us about your troops and the supplies you can support. Sending troops to the principality will be in the next two days.¡±
Two days.
If it¡¯s short, it¡¯s short, if it¡¯s long, it¡¯s a long time.
I don¡¯t know what the situation in the principality is now.
It was better to organize and send reinforcements as soon as possible.
Knowing that fact, Philia must have also decided on an ambiguous two-day time.
Key figures from each country began to move quickly as their opinions were gathered.
The goal is to send troops to the principality within two days.
There was no time to rest for that.
Selena sighed and rose from her seat.
¡°Then, this is the dissolution. I will leave first.¡±
starting with her
The people who were paying attention went to Daejeon.
It was the moment when a new relief army was being formed for the principality.
* * *
By the time Hafman¡¯s relief army was on its way to the principality.
Due to Ray¡¯s activities, the situation in the principality was quickly being sorted out.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t panic! There is but one enemy! Aim for the moment your mana runs out!¡±
Themander¡¯s order was given with a scream.
As a result, the mercenaries skillfully evaded Ray¡¯s magic and waited for the moment when their mana ran out.
¡®The time the magic stops is your end.¡¯
The mercenaries jumped and jumped like madmen.
Watching him dodge the de of the wind that he couldn¡¯t even see.
Ray sighed in admiration.
¡°It¡¯s a great dance skill.¡±
¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before you die!¡±
¡°You will never die gracefully!¡±
The evil mercenaries gnashed their teeth and shouted.
Of course, as if being noisy, Ray fired his magic again.
¡°Earth spear. Fog. Lightning.¡±
The mercenaries managed to avoid the spears rising from the ground.
The magic that followed one was beyond their imagination.
Lightning strikes along the thick fog in the air.
Damn it-!
without even screaming.
Dozens of mercenaries who stood in the vanguard were electrocuted.
dump-!
dump-!
With only two or three magic hits, dozens of people are knocked out, so the front line is truly a mess.
Not being able to stop one mage, the damage is enormous.
In the end, the Leven mercenary corps had no choice but to send out the elite, who were said to use some strength.
Chapter 628
Episode 628: Growth (2)
With their calm demeanor, they definitely deserved to be called elite.
Remedy-!
chuck-!
Maybe it was because he saw the lightning magic falling right in front of his eyes.
The scarred mercenaries take off their te armor one by one.
You¡¯re different from the other guys who are full of muscles up to their heads.
Ray said with a smile.
¡°You can use it if you take it off anywhere.¡±
¡°Unlike you, who are slender, it has a body that is not ashamed to show to anyone.¡±
I was speechless at those words.
If you look at the muscles that are attached well, the appetite is bitter.
Maybe it¡¯s because his mana reached its peak after he gained enlightenment in the dungeon.
Ray doesn¡¯t have much to say about his muscles.
Even the upper body, which had been hard enough, was now moderately soft, so the solemn dream of peeling firewood in front of Aira was in vain.
When the mercenaries touched the wrath of the n of love, Ray also became enraged.
¡°If I don¡¯t have it, I will break it!¡±
Raised mana to the limit.
The fire that bloomed from his hand was literally reminiscent of the gatekeeper of hell.
The elite, who were very nervous, quickly kicked the ground.
¡°Avoid!¡±
I¡¯m afraid to run out of words.
Kwak Kwa Kwa Kwam-!
Dozens of fireballs reduced the ce where they were standing to ashes.
Mercenaries stab their swords through thick clouds of dust.
Ley, who twisted her body to avoid the sword, quietly raised her left knee.
Then another mercenary sprayed sword light where his left foot had been and disappeared.
As if they hade to see the future.
Ray avoided all of the mercenaries¡¯ attacks by just one inch.
The mercenaries who dealt with him were dumbfounded and became frightened.
¡®Does this make sense?¡¯
¡®The world¡¯s Leven can¡¯t defeat even a single child¡¡¯
When he mixes with the sword, he avoids his seat and when he fights, he moves like a ghost and throws it away. It was his first time fighting like this, so the embarrassment doubled.
¡°What are you doing with your proud body?¡±
Ray held out both hands at the mercenary whose chest waspletely open.
Turong-!
Like knocking on a drum.
With a clear sound, the mercenary vomited blood and flew.
There was no room for screaming.
can only be days.
The mercenary who was hit by that one blow flopped like fallen leaves in autumn.
¡°Keugh!¡±
Did you decide that there would be nothing good if you dragged your time?
The mercenaries who lost theirrades were indignant and made fun of the sword.
The momentum is stronger than before.
Rather than widen the distance, Ray moved closer to them.
When the opponent who thought they would run away came closer on their own, the mercenaries eximed joy in their hearts.
¡®Where¡¯s the wizard topic!¡¯
Wizards, who are rtively weak in close-rangebat, cannot beat swordsmen without keeping a distance.
To visit Saji while ignoring the orthodoxy.
It is clear that he has no practical experience unlike his skills.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
The swords of the mercenaries flew in all directions.
Perhaps he thought it was hisst move, the sword aura that formed at the end of the sword felt fierce.
Ray silently watched the descending sword, but soon began to move gracefully. Like a
snake
walking through a bush.
His new model, moving in harmony, avoids the swords of the mercenaries one after another.
Embarrassed, they turned their swords and briskly used their hands, but once the loophole was exposed, they could not stop it.
TOOOOOOONG!
Turong-!
Blood fountains burst everywhere.
Every time I hear a sound, a mercenary flies in the sky.
Even the goblins who were running away from the bizarre sight stopped and watched the scene for a while.
¡°Kieheek¡¡±
It looks quite painful.
I would have died if I had been hit by a sword, but flying through the sky after being hit in the chest was never eptable.
It wasn¡¯t just the goblins who were watching.
A group of people in ck who looked down on the battlefield from behind lit up their eyes.
* * *
Seeing a young man who appeared from some time ago and subdued the mercenaries in an instant.
People in ck, who were leisurely watching from a distance, reacted.
¡°It appeared.¡±
¡°Mynd seems to be disappearing, but of course I have to run. Anyway, it¡¯s definitely not normal.¡±
The man in ck looked down at the battlefield with his arms crossed.
The mercenaries, who say they use some strength with his few punches, are swept away like autumn leaves.
Only a handful of elites could not stand it and copsed, so there was nothing more to see than the third-rate mercenaries who followed him.
¡°Shall we prepare?¡±
He shook his head at the servant¡¯s question.
¡°no. Since the Lord has stepped forward, we await orders here.¡±
As he spoke, his gaze never moved away from Ray.
Thest step he showed.
The movement, which was somehow familiar, was that of the ck room.
¡®He must have known we were watching.¡¯
There was nothing to ask why.
An obvious provocation.
It is an expression of confidence, saying don¡¯t take it out and attack it.
When the thought reached that point, he gritted his teeth.
¡®He¡¯s a crazy guy who wants to die.¡¯
I wanted to run right now and cut off the supply and demand, but the superior directly stepped forward, but pouring cold water on it is not the way to do it.
Because of this, he had to swallow his anger and maintain hisposure.
¡°Instruct the mercenaries not to retreat. Wait until the Lordes.¡±
¡°yes. However, it is questionable whether the mercenary leader will readily ept the order.¡±
¡°At that time, his name must have run out.¡±
Seeing his murderous eyes, Suha politely withdrew.
¡°I¡¯ll let you know.¡±
¡°Hurry up. We have to sort things out before the relief force arrives from the top half of Hafman.¡±
¡°yes. All right.¡±
When the subordinate with the answer went away, he showed his teeth and sneered.
¡®The tough four also end here.¡¯
At first nce, the victory on the battlefield seemed to favor the goblins, but the reality waspletely different.
The only one among the members who knew Daeju¡¯s arrangements, he was thrilled when everything went back to Daeju¡¯s prediction.
¡°Look forward to what awaits after this.¡±
* * *
My throat was full of breath.
It is difficult to move the body.
The mana that did not know the end was slowly revealing the floor, and the fists that seemed to be able to break rocks began to tremble.
¡®If we go on like this, we will lose.¡¯
The opponent is a ck magician who handles the magic that can be said to be his opposite.
Even the level was not low, so it was not difficult to deal with.
The middle-aged man¡¯s magic changes the terrain at once.
It was hard to move because the body was cold due to the rain.
Zeke, who managed to avoid the demonic spear that passed by his shoulder, widened the distance and caught his breath.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
A sweet smell emanated from his mouth as the fierce battle continued for a long time.
The person ck people call Daeju.
He admired Zeke, who was still standing there staring at him.
¡°Oh, how patient you are. The demonic energy permeated and the pain would be considerable.¡±
As he said, the scars on Zeke¡¯s body were stained ck.
remnants of magic.
The pain was indescribable as the near-impossible aura that beings in the middle world could not endure permeated through the sword.
Had it not been for enlightenment, death would not have been avoided.
¡®If at least I had time to absorb the realization¡¡¯
Originally, a new state requires time to adapt.
It was put into practice before making it one¡¯s own, so its practicality is inevitably low.
In fact, the swords he threw were not doing any real damage to Dae-ju.
As the situation became desperate, Zeke decided to drag his time.
He lowered his sword and raised his remaining hand.
¡°It is surrender. Why don¡¯t we just leave each other behind?¡±
Dae-ju, who was dumbfounded by the words, burst intoughter.
¡°ha ha ha. What a fun joke. Do you think that makes sense?¡±
¡°There is nothing wrong. You wouldn¡¯t want to suffer more damage than this, would you?¡±
¡°damage? Do you think I will step down as much as those mercenaries die?¡±
I don¡¯t know how many mercenaries die.
His purpose was only the downfall of the territory and the death of the saint.
Zeke knew that too, so he didn¡¯t say much.
¡°I ask you one thing. Is there any reason for the ck faction to attack the current principality, which has not even be a small country?¡±
Dae Joo answered the question as if it were natural.
¡°A saint¡¯s territory is where faith gathers. Can¡¯t we wait and see Gaia¡¯s power grow stronger?¡±
What is this again?
faith?
Gaia?
Zeke¡¯splexion changed strangely.
¡®Are they afraid of the birth of a new kingdom?¡¯
Since they are the ones who deal with magic, it is only natural that they would be reluctant to have the holy power that can be said to be the opposite of that.
However, it was a bit strange to attack a principality that was just being established.
Did he even read Zeke¡¯s thoughts?
Dae-joo said, gathering demonic energy in both hands.
¡°The sooner you prune the unwanted shoots, the better. When you grow up, you have to use bigger numbers eventually.¡±
¡°Thank you for your answer.¡±
¡°Have you reached the point where you have no regrets before you die?¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°Goodbye, then.¡±
He memorized the startingnguage along with the words.
¡°Dark spear.¡±
Whoa-!
A resonant sound spreads and the demons gather together.
In response, Zeke also pulled out thest remaining divine power.
¡°¡.¡±
Two sharply divided energies overflow to invade each other¡¯s territory.
Rtively huge magic and less holy power.
Like the opposite energy, each time they collided, an explosion exploded.
Kwaaaang-!
Pan-!
¡°It was a very good skill. But the opponent was bad.¡±
end of speech.
Let Daeju¡¯s fingers move.
Numerous ink-colored spears formed above his head and flew at Zeke¡¯s vitals.
Zeke hastily moved and had to hit the demon with his own hands.
Kakakakakang-!
I try to beat it with a sword filled with divine power, but it is not enough.
There was no qualitative difference, but there was a significant quantitative gap.
If he was a river, his opponent was the sea.
Hands move quickly.
Every time the divine power struck magic, the spears that lost their power fell to the ground, but the spears that could not block them made scars on Zeke¡¯s body.
Piik-!
Pick-!
As the number of stab wounds increased one by one, the hand holding the sword lost strength.
Turong-!
¡®Aww!¡¯
Enduring the fierce offensive that came in through the cracks.
He struggled to live somehow.
It was around the time I had just knocked out the spear that had just been caught in front of my eyes.
Herplexion turned white from the mass of demonic energy flying into her chest.
¡°Now rest in peace, creature.¡±
like an order.
Only thest words of Dae-joo lingered in my ears.
Chapter 629
Episode 629 Growth (3)
The relief army sent by the Hafman Company has crossed the border of Silia.
But what kind of English is it?
Descending to the north, they hadn¡¯t encountered a single monster until now.
It¡¯s not something you can simply attribute to luck.
It was obviously strange to not see a singlemon goblin or kobold while walking along the mountain range.
The saviors looked back at each other and whispered.
¡°Is it an ambush?¡±
¡°Could it be? Aren¡¯t the Leven mercenaries fighting in the duchy right now?¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
they said and looked around at their son-inw.
Even at a nce, the shallowlyid bushes and the clumsily made horse carriage roads looked like they had been waded through.
I was deliberately walking in the woods to prepare for an unexpected attack.
This was about the same as walking down the street.
Could it be that the Leven mercenary corps paved the way to the mountains?
As the unexpectedlyfortable journey continued, the savior¡¯s hardened face straightened a little.
said Winter, whomanded them under Harfman¡¯smand.
¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. From here on, you will not be able to receive the protection of Celia Kingdom.¡±
¡°You know. But isn¡¯t it true that it¡¯sfortable? ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Themander is very worried. Please lighten up a bit.¡±
At their words, Vinter nodded.
Halfman, who seemed like the sky, ordered this directly.
Naturally, my body was stiff and tense.
As the mercenaries said, there is no need to spend all your strength from the beginning.
When he saw a huge clearing in front of him, he got off his horse and said,
¡°Today we will camp here. I n to leave early in the morning, so everyone please get some rest.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we camped.¡±
In the Kingdom of Celia, she couldn¡¯t rest properly, so her fatigue was at its peak.
I couldn¡¯t help but wee the word camping.
With the intention of resting, the easy-going mercenaries skillfully built a tent.
After putting a wooden pole that is the main axis and tying a rope to the surrounding trees to hang it, quite a few excellent tents werepleted one by one.
A subordinate came to his side who was just about to rest.
¡°Vinter-sama, it will be the principality in a little while.¡±
¡°iced coffee. I know.¡±
¡°I gathered information with various people and identified a location where the vige might be located, so please take a look.¡±
He speaks and takes out a map.
As I gently brought my index finger to the picture drawn in great detail, it was clear that some points were ces where viges could be located.
Vinter shook her head and said.
¡°Where is the most suspicious ce among the two?¡±
¡°This is it. It¡¯s a perfect ce for goblins to use as shelter, if not for humans. If, as the mercenaries said, the goblins had even established a kingdom, there would be no ce like this.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Vinter couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the ce he was pointing at for a while.
I don¡¯t know if humans have settled down.
Now it was difficult to understand the ecology of the goblins and check the geography.
¡®I can¡¯t dy any more than this.¡¯
Even if it¡¯s not, it¡¯s a tight time.
Looking at the strength of the Leven Mercenary Corps, ten thousand men and sword masters joined them.
A fledgling principality that has just begun to prepare against them.
There was no way that the self-governing body could stop those who were all goblins.
Even now, it must be a situation where dozens of livese and go in an instant.
At such a time, if he misled his judgment and led the relief army to apletely different ce, it would surely have a fatal effect on the principality.
Did he notice the burden of his boss?
Suha looked at the empty space and cautiously opened his mouth.
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Didn¡¯t Lord Halfman choose you as amander because he believed in Mr. Winter¡¯s ability?¡±
¡°¡¡±
There was no answer from Vinter.
He still looks deep in thought.
Only the pupil, which had been shaken, gradually returned to its ce.
After looking down at the map with his arms crossed for a while, Vinter let out a long breath.
¡°Okay. Let you rest, too. The march will start again tomorrow.¡±
¡°yes. Thank you for your consideration.¡±
The subordinate, who bowed lightly, stepped back.
Vinter, who was staring nkly at the back of her leaving, was surprised inside.
Talent at the top of Hafman.
This is the first time we actually met, but looking at their amazing behavior, I wondered how they would have found such talented people.
¡®If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it.¡¯
It is safe to say that it was one of the big factors that allowed the upper half of the upper ss to go up on the rock.
The gaze that had been following the subordinate turned to the map again.
Parts of the map withrge circles.
Looking at the ces where the cliffs and waterways are long, it seems that only the best points are gathered among the ces where goblins are likely to live.
It is clear how much effort they must have gone through to obtain such information.
¡°Awesome.¡±
It¡¯s an honest impression.
Sensing the strength of the upper ranks with his skin, he stood up with his fists clenched.
Have you finally made up your mind?
His gaze was still unable to leave a part of the map.
* * *
Ray was busy without blinking.
Should I deal with the mercenaries who keep attacking as if I¡¯m not tired, or should I block the front line, being conscious of the goblins supporting me from the rear?
If mana hadn¡¯t been close to infinite, he would have copsed from exhaustion right away.
¡°What is this baby doing this?¡±
He cut off the knife that was stabbing at his forehead, and he could not stand it and shed mana.
¡®Hey this baby!¡¯
The two have been connected ever since the spirit contract was made.
It was a fairly troublesome spell, but it wasn¡¯t unreasonable to have a conversation at a distance if you wanted to.
Let¡¯s call for obedience with earnest desire.
Soonbok¡¯s voice immediately resonated in his mind as if he had been waiting for a call.
¨C My brother was waiting for you.
Waiting sucks.
It is clear that he was sent to the territory with Zeke and the guards before parting, but where the hell is this guy¡¯s spirit?
Now, bypleting the checkup, he breaks down the mercenaries who are pressuring him.
Ray looked around and looked for a ce where Subok might be.
¡®Where are you?¡¯
He swallowed numerous curse words through his throat and barely managed to get a single word out of his mouth.
Then, contrary to expectations, only a ridiculous answer came back.
-¡well.
Suddenly, the strength of the whole body is drained.
It could not have been a spirit that was so useless that the contract was regrettable.
While dealing with the mercenaries, Ray continued to nce into the forest.
The presence of Zeke and the energy of another unpleasant demon are mixed.
Looking at Zeke¡¯s momentum gradually, it seems like a decision wille soon.
Because that word is directly rted to death.
Ray¡¯s impatience grew even more.
¡®Come over here. I have something to help.¡¯
Sensing that the tone was not good, Sunbok rebelled.
-Aren¡¯t you going to hit me again? I hate it. I can¡¯t go even if I die.
It is said that fish and women are only good when they bounce, but it was not cute to see a strong man who was taller than this meter bounce.
It didn¡¯t fit for several months, and now it seems to have disappeared from sight.
A smile bloomed on his lips.
¡®Let¡¯s not get tired of each other.¡¯
Soonbok was startled for a moment at that terrifying statement.
However, I am afraid of the aftermath of giving up my will like this.
Regardless of whether we die this way or that way, fate does not change.
I decided to bounce anyway.
Shouldn¡¯t we try to resist properly?
Soonbok shook his head.
¨C I don¡¯t like it.
Seeing Subok still not giving up his will, Ray also lost his patience.
If the spirit king was in front of me, I would want to grab him by the cor right away and ask for a refund.
He gathered a lot of mana and carved a magic circle in the air.
Swish ¨C Swish ¨C
As I move my index finger several times, a group of blue lights follow my hand to create a picture.
As the sentence continued for a long time, a tremendous mana storm blew up with a bright light.
The mercenaries in the lead were swept away by the remnants of mana.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Stop it! Don¡¯t let the magic take over!¡±
The mercenaries shouted urgently and attacked Ray, but it was already toote.
When the sudden summoning ceremony began, Soonbok also poured out mana and blocked it.
If there was one thing that could be said fortunately, the final decision in the summoning ceremony rested with the spirit.
No matter how much the caster wants it, if the spirit refuses, it will be fine.
Because he knew him, Soonbok also showed a smile of repentance.
¡®It¡¯s going to be a little different from when I was a high-ranking spirit.¡¯
As expected.
The mana that wrapped around his body staggered as if it would break at any moment.
explicit refusal.
Since the spirit decided and opposed it, there was no way the summoning ceremony would go smoothly.
However, this was something that Sunbok overlooked.
-Uh¡.
When I thought my mana was cut off for a while.
Ray¡¯s mana rushing in like a wave hit Subok as it was.
There was no bird to stop it.
Due to not only the difference in quantity but also the difference in quality, in the end, Soonbok was summoned in front of Ray without a single resistance.
Kwaaaang-!
An explosion erupted in the aftermath of the mana storm.
The ground copsed and the wind sucked in as if there were holes around it.
The majesty of the supreme spirit.
The mercenaries could only stand in front of Sunbok¡¯s mana.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±
A thick cloud of dust rose.
In the midst of it, a figure of Subok, boasting a considerable size, was revealed.
-¡
I carefully turned my head.
There was Ray, smiling with a chilly smile.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Soonbok.¡±
A voice afraid of appearing in a dream.
His cold attitude seemed to transform him from a wind spirit into an ice spirit.
Seeing that the surroundings are lined with armed people and the smell of monster blood wafts from here and there, even if you don¡¯t like it, you can figure out what¡¯s going on.
Soonbok got down on one knee without hesitation.
¨C How have you been, brother?
¡°OK. Goodbye.¡±
Unlike words, lifees out spurts.
A cold sweat ran down the back of his uniform.
-What did you call me for? At first nce, I wonder if the lowly people dared to go against the nting without even knowing the subject. Well done. Do I have any other expertise in this matter?
Soonbok struggled to live.
That nimble movement wasn¡¯t bad.
Ray decided to give him onest chance.
¡°There is Zeke in the woods.¡±
The words weren¡¯t finished yet, but Soonbok frowned and shook his head.
-Have you seen these killers in the world? We will take care of it for sure.
Subok¡¯s expression became solemn, as if he would sh the ranks of the King of Spirits if he only gave orders.
-Then I¡¯ll go.
Soon-bok, who wanted to leave quickly, bowed politely and disappeared with a gust of wind.
Chapter 630
Episode 630 Growth (4)
Even as Soonbok left, he could not suppress the pounding of his heart.
Refusing the summoning ritual.
The process that I thought was natural didn¡¯t work at all.
As if being sucked into an endless hole.
When I woke up with the sense that the mana I had was clinging to me, it was transferred in front of Ray.
A chilly hardened expression.
The scent of blood disturbing the surroundings made even Soonbok lose his mind in an instant.
¨C What the hell is going on¡
The gap in mana was the same as when dealing with the Elemental King.
A strength that does not tolerate rejection.
It was in Ray¡¯s mana.
It was almost swallowed up.
With a sigh of relief that he was still alive, Soonbok flew the new model to the ce where he could feel Zeke¡¯s presence.
The ce we arrived at was a real mess.
The forest, which should be proud of its greenery, was dyed red, and there were dead bodies everywhere.
¨C her. Who knows, he¡¯s a new guy.
The stab wounds all over the body were by no meansmon.
A consistent mark, as if it had been cut at once.
It must be the traces of a quicksword that a highly skilled swordsman decided and sprayed.
Soonbok walked towards the interior of the forest little by little.
A sword mark carved into a tree.
Even though it was erased by the heavy rain, the footprints left here and there are surely proof of the fierce battle.
In addition, seeing the bloodstains buried along with the traces, I didn¡¯t have a good feeling for some reason.
He climbed the forest following the subtle signs he felt.
Shortly thereafter, the sound of the weapon¡¯s friction began to be heard.
Chaeeng-!
Caan-!
The noise of something hitting hard.
I could tell just by hearing the sound.
One of them looked very tired.
Finally, when Soonbok arrived at the clearing, there were five or six ck men and an unusual-looking human scattering demonic energy.
Looking at the appearance of one shoulder hanging down as if dislocated, it seems difficult to escape the offensive.
just as expected.
Immediately in front of Sieg¡¯s eyes, a lump of demonic energy was crushed.
Surprised, Zeke hurriedly yed with his sword.
Kwaaaang-!
My shoulders, which had fallen out with the binge drinking, shake terribly.
¡°Aww!¡±
However, the sword could not be stopped.
If you¡¯re not paying attention even for a moment, your neck will fly off.
The man dressed in ck exploded into madness.
¡°Ha ha ha ha! Howl in misery and die!¡±
He hurriedly moved his sword to cut it off, but how far could he go?
As Soonbok expected, Sieg lost his grip and let go of the sword.
Chaeeng-!
Immediately, the demonic spear flew towards his chest.
I tried to struggle as much as I could, but no matter how hard I tried, my hands wouldn¡¯t move.
At that, Zeke had a gut feeling of death.
¡®It¡¯s over now.¡¯
He let out the breath he had been holding back.
It¡¯s been a long fight.
The longer the battle, the more the burden increased, so I felt like I was suffocating to death.
Now, thinking that that too is over, my heart is heavy, but I feel relieved inside.
That moment.
I heard someone¡¯s voice.
¨C The ugliness is over.
The mighty mana became a gust of wind and bounced off the demonic energy.
Kaaaang-!
The man in ck, who was just about to see the end, frowned at the interruption.
¡°¡Who dares to block this seat?¡±
It is a cold, frosty voice.
However, there was no way that Soonbok, who had felt the cold as if he had been hit by the ice dragon¡¯s breath in front of Ray just a moment ago, was frightened by this level.
Rather, it snorts and exudes flesh that pierces the skin.
¨C Is that also what you meant to live for?
As he blows on it, the stereotypical life style disappears as if it never happened.
Although it wasn¡¯t his full strength, Dae-joo admired it slightly as if it was interesting to see him drive away the demonic energy he had caused with determination.
¡°You¡¯re the kind of guy who knows how to do some tricks.¡±
¨C You know no bounds for being arrogant about the inferior race. I¡¯ll see if that happens before I die.
¡°Keuk. The more a guy overconfident in his skills, the more he¡¯s actually nothing more than a shell. Let me give you one piece of advice. Cultivate an eye for recognizing the strong.¡±
A deep sneer formed at the corner of Soonbok¡¯s mouth.
Since being promoted to the highest level of spirits, he has been unable to control his own power.
Now that the level of the spirits has changed, it should be about the level of an adult dragon to be able to make a contract with him.
It wasn¡¯t even funny to see such a lowly dog bone arrogantly provoking it.
¨C That¡¯s interesting. Try to pamper yourself wherever you are.
Daeju¡¯s first words to Zeke.
It returned intact through the mouth of Soonbok.
¡°A spoiled bastard.¡±
Daejoo¡¯s toes tapped the ground.
Then the floor, which was still muddy, is nowpletely gone.
Aplete swamp with a high concentration.
Seeing the floor bubbling and bubbling, I thought it might be a warlock¡¯s field magic, but considering that there was no starter word, I was able to infer that this was nothing more than an imitation.
As if he knew that would happen, Soonbok leisurely floated in the air.
¨C What you came up with probably wasn¡¯t just to tie the movements.
¡°ha ha ha. One notice is quick.¡±
At the same time as he spoke, Dae-ju stretched out his hand.
Then Magi rode on his fingertips and came close to surrender.
The appearance was so bizarre that for a moment, it was mistaken for Daeju¡¯s hand to be stretched.
Aww-!
Soonbok smiled as his hand reached for the neckband.
¨C Noob.
The moment when Daeju¡¯s ck magic is about to reach Soonbok.
Magi began to disperse rapidly.
No, it seemed right to express it as purified.
As the absurd thing happened in front of his eyes, Dae-joo¡¯s expression also turned into shock.
¡°This is nonsense!¡±
¨C Did you think that such a low-level demon would work? It wouldn¡¯t matter if this ce was the Demon World, but to the spirits, it didn¡¯t mean much.
¡°That spirit?¡±
¨C It¡¯s still a story unknown to you Middle-earth.
Doesn¡¯t seem worth exining.
Soonbok waved his hand again.
A light gesture, as if chasing away flies.
The wind and rain that had been raging at him soon sharpened like a de.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
I was nervous, but at least it was a low circle attack magic.
Dae-joo, who was relieved inside, spread his magic confidently.
¡°Shield.¡±
A translucent ck membrane blocks the surroundings.
It is a magic that cannot even cut Aura des with one blow.
Being full of yourself is natural.
as expected of him.
Subok¡¯s magic bounced off without breaking through the barrier.
Piing-!
Caan-!
¡°Hahaha. It¡¯s just an attack like that¡¡± As
soon as he tried to speak.
Slow-!
An eerie noise was heard.
p!
When I turned my head to check, I saw that my subordinates who had been stationed behind me were copsing with blood sttered on them.
¡°Aagh! Great Lord¡!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
Did you mean that you weren¡¯t the one you were aiming for from the start?
Daeju was furious and threw magic.
¡°Innoooum! Curse! Poison!¡±
Whoa-!
A huge demonic energy rained down on Soonbok like a swarm of bees.
He smiled as he received the magic with his whole body.
¨C So, didn¡¯t you say it was useless?
It might be a beginner spirit level, but the low circle curse magic wasn¡¯t even good enough for him as an after-dinner dessert.
Quite a few people would not have had enough even if they had died vomiting blood, but since they had a dry face like ady¡¯s wife who had just finished taking a bath, her insides burned ck.
However, I didn¡¯t think that I would lose.
¡®Attack doesn¡¯t work, neither you nor each other.¡¯
I was able to understand it after receiving the blow from earlier.
With a level far below that of the Aura de, it wouldn¡¯t even be able to damage its defense magic.
It¡¯s a pity, but I have no choice but to spread the distance and n for the future.
Dae-ju asked, quenching his boiling anger.
¡°You bastard¡ what¡¯s your name?¡±
It is natural for sewage to ask the master¡¯s name.
¨C My name is Su¡
Soon-bok, who tried to spit out the name unconsciously, was speechless for a moment.
What came to my mind at the moment of proudly pronouncing my name were the dirty old-fashioned words ¡®subok¡¯.
Is it because of that?
Soonbok closed his eyes for a moment, thought for a few seconds, then opened his mouth again.
¨C ¡The name of this seat is Suber.
Suber.
Even at first nce, it can¡¯t be anything other than a name with a hint of cuteness.
Dae-joo nodded as if he recognized him as his adversary.
¡°Suber¡ I remembered. The next time we meet will be yourst.¡±
It is regrettable that all of his subordinates are dead, but as long as he is alive, the members can make up for it.
Dae-joo made fun of Shin Hyeong instead of quickly collecting demonic energy.
Watching him advance through the space, Soonbok shook his head.
¨C You still don¡¯t know what situation you¡¯re in.
If you look at a straight and straight path, you will most likely encounter a monster along the way.
Soonbok watched him leave and wished Daeju good luck.
* * *
Dae-joo, who was preparing for the uing magic with his entire body tensed, became puzzled at the moment.
¡®It¡¯s too quiet.¡¯
As if he had deliberately let go.
Let alone magic flying from behind, there was not even a single shot of thatmon life.
I don¡¯t know why, but whatever.
It could be said that he was lucky.
There was nothing good about the protracted fight.
¡®Anyway, I never thought there would be someone like him in such a shabby duchy¡¡¯
His strength was outside the standard.
As much as he, who had been a desperate mage from the beginning, became stronger after receiving the gift of magic, the strength of the man named ¡®Suber¡¯ also conformed to that.
What kind of training did you build?
Thoughts continued, but after a while they ceased to exist.
It was because the sight of the mercenaries, who, of course, were supposed to overwhelm the goblin army and control the walls, were retreating and retreating.
After kicking off the forest, Dae-joo raised his eyes and looked at In-yeong standing in the center.
You can¡¯t see it in detail, but it¡¯s clear white hair and white robes.
There was no doubt that he was a saint.
¡®It¡¯s fortunate out of misfortune!¡¯
In a situation where I thought everything was going to go to vain, I was able to catch even a saint, so it can be said that the gain is greater than the loss!
Demonic energy did not work for an unknown person called Suber, but the story is different for a saint.
I already knew that the saints of the holy kingdom use mana, not divine power.
Naturally, mana is an energy that can be said to be the opposite of magic.
No matter how prestigious a saint was, there was no way he could block his own demonic energy alone.
¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±
The Daejoo exploded in madness.
Apparently, the sky is on his side.
He lunged at Ray at high speed.
Chapter 631
Episode 631 Growth (5)
The situation came to an end when the ck people were wiped out and even Daeju was left behind.
in the pouring rain
Soonbok clicked his tongue as if it was annoying.
¨C Stupid bastard. Don¡¯t you know how to see your opponent?
¡°¡.¡±
-It¡¯s not all about the strength of oneself. I¡¯m drunk on the pride that I need to be most wary of, so I¡¯m only getting beaten up by chaff like that.
Each word pierces the lungs as if squeezing them.
The words Soonbok uttered were more painful than the wounds from the sword.
With his missing shoulder drooping, Zeke struggled to get up.
¡°¡How is Hongyoung?¡±
-The human girl is somehow alive. Worry more about yourself than that. If I see my older brother like that, I will die.
At that, Zeke paused.
After standing still for a while with his head down, he weakly opened his mouth.
¡°I have no face to see my lord.¡±
lost the battle
Besides, far from protecting the principality, he was drunk on his own strength and couldn¡¯t tell the difference between the front and the back, so his side was not standing as a subordinate.
Like a mouse wet in the rain.
That look was a little sad, so Soonbok shook his head.
-I wasn¡¯t your opponent from the start. That¡¯s all.
¡°¡.¡±
It is too aggressive to call it constion.
Perhaps he noticed it himself, Soonbok scratched his head and then said.
-It¡¯s not wrong to be weak. Humans are inherently weak¡. Umm.
Neither is this.
Soon-bok, who had been pondering for a long time looking for words offort, put an end to it as if he hade up with a good idea.
¨C Even if a frog gets a little stronger, isn¡¯t it still a frog? Don¡¯t be too upset about losing to a rat. frog.
You may think that Iforted you kindly, but from the listener¡¯s point of view, there was no insult like this.
I could tell from the fact that Zeke¡¯s mouth, which was about to say something, closed by itself.
Shoot ah ah ¨C
as if representing a chilly atmosphere.
The rain was stronger than before.
* * *
Noticing that the tide was tilting, the Goblin Queen appeared on the wall.
The main force retreated and the brave goblin knights withdrew like defeated soldiers.
The Goblin Queen¡¯s heart was also not at ease.
¡°I can¡¯t. Jim must go down himself.¡±
¡°Oh no! How can the Queen step forward¡!¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t my people dying one after another? How can a queen be protected from behind?¡±
The goblin knight, who would normally respond to the queen¡¯s words and back down, vehemently objected,shing out.
¡°Your Majesty the Queen! I dare you to tell the difference between recklessness and bravery! If the queen is captured, who are we left to live looking at!¡±
Again and again.
The Goblin Queen also stopped in her tracks at those words that reflected her strong will.
The article is right.
Even though I knew it in my head, it was difficult to follow it in my heart.
My fellow countrymen, like children, are dying with weapons in their hands.
It seems pathetic that he has no choice but to watch it from behind.
I can¡¯t do this and I can¡¯t do that.
The goblin queen, furious with herself, gritted her teeth.
He raised his head and looked at the field.
There is still a way out.
If even the goblins who couldn¡¯t get out could be saved¡
I thought so and looked at the situation, but I realized that there was someone in the middle of the troops.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
Let¡¯s narrow our eyes and look at a corner of the battlefield.
There was a figure in a white robe pouring out all sorts of magic.
gray hair.
I can¡¯t see it closely because of the distance, but it must be the familiar gray hair.
No way¡
The Goblin Queen hurriedly approached the wall.
Countless fireballs formed around him, and soon wiped out the mercenaries who seemed like thousands of horses.
Kwaaaang-!
Every time a cloud of dust formed, the goblins¡¯ arrows increased as well.
¡°Goblin god!¡±
As the queen involuntarily uttered the words, the goblins lying helplessly around them pricked up their ears.
Goblin God.
The goblins at the time in the dungeon knew him, but the majority of goblins born in the principality had, of course, never seen him.
All I¡¯ve heard so far is the old goblin tradition: ¡°You must absolutely obey the goblin god¡¯s word.¡±
Therefore, the goblins who responded to the goblin queen¡¯s self-talk showed considerable interest.
¡°A goblin god?¡±
¡°Keew! I¡¯ll see you too!¡±
The goblins who took their ces, pushing each other with their injured bodies, looked down at the walls.
* * *
¡®Too many.¡¯
There was no problem in wiping out the mercenaries, but there was a possibility that even the goblins would get involved.
The moment he was forced to organize the leading mercenaries.
Displeased signs began to be felt in the distance.
When I lifted my head and checked, wasn¡¯t there some kind of crazy guy running towards me?
The thing in my hand must be demonic.
¡°Eh?¡±
Ray twisted his body involuntarily.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
Daeju¡¯s hand de, which had been thrown through the wind, was recovered naturally like water flowing.
It seemed like he knew how to avoid it.
It changes its de into a fist and attacks again.
¡°What else is this madman?¡±
Ray wrapped his fist around Daeju and twisted it lightly using the anti-stic force.
In the aftermath, demonic energy surged.
Aaaah-!
As the demonic energy emitted from Daejoo¡¯s body spread all over the ce, destructive energy attacked all enemies.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
The mercenaries screamed and scattered.
Either that or not.
Daejoo¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ray.
¡°It wasn¡¯t a falsehood to say that it was the best in the history of the god and man.¡±
¡°I like rookies. He must be an errand boy who only goes for it when he¡¯s sad.¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pity, the four of us are here.¡±
¡°My life is still long.¡±
Scared to finish talking.
Daejoo¡¯s hand was strangely bent.
one.
two.
As if the hand had been stretched out.
The arms flew in a strange trajectory and grabbed Ray¡¯s shoulders.
Kwaak-!
He squeezed so hard that the hem of his robe fluttered taut.
Dae-ju, who thought he had aplete victory, asked leisurely.
¡°Keukkeuk. Do you have anything to say before you die?¡±
Then Ray, who was sniffing at Margie¡¯s scent, said with a grin.
¡°Did you say it was a demon religion? I didn¡¯t know that you could artificially create magic. It¡¯s fun.¡±
At his words, Dae Joo¡¯splexion suddenly changed.
The hardenedplexion was no longer the same as before.
Naturally, strength was added to the hand holding the shoulder.
¡°¡He really shouldn¡¯t be left alive.¡±
Aww-!
When he made up his mind and exerted himself, Daeju¡¯s demonic energy began to flow, covering his whole body.
Ray deliberately saved and summoned the mana he was trying to resist.
Guuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu can¡¯t
possible able to can¡¯t able to take a look at it. My head shook.
A feeling of shaking in the stomach, as if suffering from motion sickness.
My mind goes nk and I gradually lose all sensation from my fingertips.
It wasn¡¯t really a good feeling.
However,pared to the real demon, there was somethingcking.
Unlike the original magic that was shady and thick.
In Daeju¡¯s magi, at first nce, a sacred aspect was felt, such as divine power.
¡®It¡¯s strange. There¡¯s no way I can create demonic energy with the opposite energy.¡¯
I hope it¡¯s divine power.
Even as I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t suppress the creeping doubt.
After tasting (?) Magi for a while, Ray decided to try being encroached on by Magi.
He summoned all the mana that had been preventing him from entering deeply into his body, and intentionally opened the mana rod to absorb demonic energy more quickly.
Seeing this, Dae-joo raised the tail of his mouth.
¡°Crazy.¡±
Putting down mana on a te that would not be enough even if you resisted with all your might.
It is tantamount tomitting suicide.
It wasn¡¯t meant to be, but it saved me a lot of trouble.
¡®There was nothing special about the saint.¡¯ Of
course,
Ray didn¡¯t have the slightest thought of dying quietly.
As he disassembled the demonic energy that entered his body and felt it directly in the mana rod, he realized that this energy was definitely rted to divine power.
But how?
Isn¡¯t divine power directly given by God?
But how can a ce that follows demons deal with divine power?
The point that has been built since modern times was telling me.
This is kind of behind me.
¡®It must be suspicious.¡¯
Without Gaia going crazy, there is no way to give sacred power to the demonic cult.
Then, is there a helper from within the Holy Kingdom?
I don¡¯t know much about it, but one thing is certain: what they use is never pure magic.
Now that the conclusion has been reached, it is time to expel the demonic energy from the body.
Ray stopped breathing.
By circting mana and clearing the mind, I looked inside the body as if contemting it.
The power was low as it was not pure, but since it was a considerable amount of demonic energy, if it was a criminal, it would have exploded right away.
From the fingertips that lost their senses, mana was raised one after another.
Whoa-!
As if pleased with the owner¡¯s call, Mana vomited resonance and responded.
Whoaaaa-!
refreshing sensation.
Every part that Mana embraced felt the coolness as the magic faded.
Sensation gradually returned.
Magi, who had been rampaging for a while, was on the defensive and attacked violently.
It¡¯s like trying to destroy yourself.
Magi, who tried to tear his body by bumping into the mana rod, was eventually subdued without achieving any results.
Daeju, who was able to see Ray¡¯s mana road in the process, was astonished.
¡°No nonsense! What kind of mana rod¡!¡±
¡°Heh heh. Aren¡¯t I a bit strong?¡±
That¡¯s what it says.
The madman in front of me has already gone far beyond the human level.
The mana rod was as wide as the sea, and it was so strong that it could not inflict even a slight wound even if it was attacked with demonic energy with all its might.
Besides, what about the density of mana?
I tried to push it with all my might, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.
Hi, is this really human?
Feeling a sense of danger, Dae-ju shook his hand with all his might.
As the tension full of demonic energy entered Ray¡¯s shoulder, unlike before, sharp forged energy stabbed here and there.
like a single sword.
Magi, who tried to ruthlessly tear his muscles, was eventually thrown back by his counter-stic force.
¡°It stings the child.¡±
Ray, who was shaking his shoulders as if feeling a slight muscle pain, removed Daeju¡¯s hand.
Dae-ju could not resist for a moment and fell against the force that he dared not resist.
¡°Aww!¡±
For some reason, it felt refreshing to see demonic energy mixed with divine power enter the body.
I felt very good, as if I had been hit by a ringer.
Ray shrugged and smiled.
¡°We have a lot of time, so let¡¯s have a chat.¡±
Chapter 632
Episode 632 Growth (6)
Even though he must have tasted considerable pain because he was not pickled in magi, Daeju was also amazed at his smirk.
¡®Even if he rots, he¡¯s still a saint.¡¯
It was self-evident that even after being locked up in the dungeon for a year, his power had not declined.
¡°Haste!¡±
Dae-ju, who made his body fast, threw an excellent shot at Ray who was approaching.
His tension filled with demonic energy seemed terrifying even at first nce.
Since it was an open blow to be called a conversion move, Dae-ju was preparing for the next attack.
However, isn¡¯t Ray, who was standing at a distance, rather bringing his body to the center of the chest?
Teouk-!
With a muffled sound, the demonic energy permeated directly into his chest.
Dae-joo sensed victory as he saw Magi moving towards his heart.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
Seizing the opportunity, he made up his mind and raised his magic.
Concentrating on one point and pouring out his strength, the majestic demon rises and performs tricks.
so as not to repeat previous mistakes.
Daeju, who nted demonic energy in the muscles and bones of various ces ording to the mana management method bestowed by the Demonic Church, eximed joy foretelling victory.
¡®There has never been a guy who survived when Magi hit the bone marrow!¡¯
Magi is a destructive energy.
Wouldn¡¯t it be better if he trained in ck magic from a young age and transformed the mana rod ordingly?
There was no way that a person who had only dealt with mana would be able to withstand the storm of demonic energy within the body.
Let¡¯s lower our gaze in order to observe the suffering expression.
Ray, who deserved to die slowly while coughing up blood, strode forward with a more energetic face than before.
¡°As expected, divine power is good for health. I ate well thanks Hehehe.¡±
His skin looked strangely shiny.
¡°How?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t know it would work this well either.¡±
A unique magic developed in an extreme environment.
Drain.
It wasn¡¯t the kind of magic that only manifested when magic was cast.
I don¡¯t know since when, but if the mana mixed with impurities tries toe in, I¡¯ll purify it, so even if it was encroached on by the real demon, it would have been a little hard work.
However, as soon as you get used to it, it is a fake (?) mixed with divine power that you are familiar with. When Magi came in, there was no other healthy food like this.
Ray, who clearly grasped the effect of the magic I had created, began to respond with determination as if he had lost weight.
Tatatatatat-!
Feeling a sense of danger, Dae-ju hurriedly stretched out his arms.
The move to downgrade eight ces at the same time contained a desperate will.
However, unlike the wind, it did not do much damage to Ray.
It¡¯s more like begging for more.
Hees with his back straight.
asionally, when a fist loaded with demonic energyes flying, he notices it like a ghost and avoids it.
Dae-joo was sweating while dealing with him.
¡®What kind of bastard¡!¡¯
¡°Dark spear! Death warm!¡±
¡°Shield.¡±
The flying spear bounces off and consumes a lot of demonic energy, so the summoned demon is instantly purified.
It was an unbelievable sight to see a single mana, not divine power.
That moment.
Iron skewers flew from both sides.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
When the spear with enormous force flew aiming at the temple, Ray hurriedly distanced himself.
just as expected.
Kwaaaang-!
The impacted windows caused an explosion, creating fragments.
Menacing fragments attacked Ray like a memorization.
¡°Shield!¡±
I quickly memorized the starter word.
After barely blocking the flying debris, Ray looked in the direction the spear hade from.
¡®I loaded the mana properly. Absolutely no babbling.¡¯
Besides, the trajectory was also perfect.
If I had avoided it a littleter, I would have punched a hole in my head.
Two men in ck approached as if walking through the air.
¡°lender! Are you okay?¡±
¡°¡This seat is fine.¡±
Did the reinforcementse and put your mind at ease?
The relieved Dae-joo, sweeping his chest, spoke earnestly.
¡°¡Return the troops. Now is the time to withdraw.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
The ck men who witnessed the battle from behind did not raise any objection to the order.
He is a man who absorbs magic.
Even if he fought like this, it was clear that he would not be able to inflict even a single scratch with a reasonable number of people.
Ray, who had heard the story, was dumbfounded.
¡°Who do you think will let you go?¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. It wouldn¡¯t hurt topete to see if you¡¯d be quicker to kill us or us to kill those goblins.¡±
Ray, whose spine felt chilly at those meaningful words, widened his senses.
At the end of the spreading mana, a group of ck righteous men were advancing silently to the back of the mountain range.
¡®Meticulous guys.¡¯
I never thought he would lead an army of this size and at the same time make a retreat in case things went wrong.
The power of each individual is beyond imagination, so if left alone, the goblins would really die in droves.
Ray secretly poured mana and summoned Subok.
¡®Sunbok.¡¯
As if you were waiting
Subok replied politely.
¨C Only one name. Ready to follow anytime.
¡®If you search the mountains carefully, you will find some rats. Capture them all alive.¡¯
¨C Do not worry. I¡¯ll definitely take one or two.
It can¡¯t be a really good answer.
Just in case, spreading mana several times to check if there was an ambush, Ray soon smiled.
¡°It¡¯s not bad to run away if you can.¡±
¡°Crazy. Do you think you can handle it alone?¡±
¡°Originally, my creed is goya even if you can¡¯t eat.¡±
¡°¡don¡¯t make me regret it.¡±
Dae-joo, who had already been severely burned once, did not hastily drag magic.
Instead, he used his subordinates to distance himself from Ray.
¡®Anyway, the mercenaries have the upper hand. We can benefit from just dragging out the time.¡¯
As time goes by, the goblins¡¯ strength will greatly decrease.
In the end, their goal is the defeat of the principality.
Even if the saint was alive, if the principality could be defeated, the objective would have been aplished.
If that were the case, the school wouldn¡¯t even kick them out.
Dae-ju nodded, and the deputy-lord drew his sword from behind at once.
A great sword that looks slightlyrger than a bastard sword.
Seeing that he freely wielded a sword the size of an adult man, his skills were quite good.
¡°You¡¯d better be prepared.¡±
As the sub-owner swallowed the wind and spurred the ground, his new model disappeared.
Indeed, it is a new and rare method.
Ray stared at it silently, then threw his left hand out into the empty air.
¡°Huh!¡±
Seeing the seomseomoksoo approaching through the immersion technique, the frightened deputy owner hurriedly twisted his back using his lower body as a pivot.
Booung-!
Thanks to that, the heavy sword turned around once.
To prevent the center of gravity from shifting, the bujuju jumped back and was busy calming his thumping chest.
¡®Bah, that¡¯s just¡¡¯
Looking at the gaze staring into empty space, he had a hunch that his immersion technique had worked.
But the hand protruding toward his face, as if mocking him, was fear itself.
I¡¯m struggling to control my pounding chest.
The guy in front of me grins.
¡°The response is good.¡±
As he speaks, he shows his outstretched hand, but the fingertips are covered in blood.
¡°¡¡!¡±
The deputy chief urgently looked at his side.
Hot blood was pouring out of the open wound.
The size of the wound is negligible.
When the pain suddenly came over me, I naturally frowned.
¡°Keuuuuugh¡ when the hell¡¡±
¡°Where is the idiot who is out in the open?¡±
The sub-owner, who suddenly became an idiot, groaned.
what kind of trick did you do?
I tried to stop the bleeding using demonic energy, but the wound did not heal.
¡®It¡¯s preventing recovery.¡¯
As if he had been hit by the Aura de.
The mana remaining in the wound was blocking his demonic energy.
There was one other concern.
It must have been a big cut in the side, but I didn¡¯t notice it until thest moment.
That fact made the sub-owner very nervous.
Even if you deal with a sword master, you won¡¯t be fooled like this.
Does a saint really mean a saint?
Now I know a little bit about why it was so infamous.
¡°Darkness! Slow! Curse!¡±
From behind, Dae-joo fired magic.
¡°You don¡¯t have to take care of me like this.¡±
Ray, who became a flower, happily received all the curse magic.
Whoaaah-!
When the uneasy energy of the ink light touches him, it is purified into a blue color.
Ray¡¯s expression also became fresher than before.
¡°Ouch! Sandal!¡±
When the impatient Daeju shouted, a man who had been silently keeping his seat pulled out his sword.
It¡¯s too crude to be called a sword.
The des were all damaged and missing teeth, and they were shaking as if they were going to break at any moment.
Sandal, however, stepped forward with an expression that made me wonder if he didn¡¯t care. The appearance of
¡°¡¡±
was also very taciturn.
However, it was strangely likeable, so Ray was a little curious.
¡°Sandal? It¡¯s an umon name.¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s the name my brother gave me.¡±
He spat out a word, then closed his mouth again.
Instead of continuing his words, he drew his sword and pointed it menacingly.
The momentum felt is quite different from those I have seen so far.
Without a word of cheer, Sandal¡¯s sword swung at his head.
¡°Eh?¡±
Naturally, Ray, who knew that Magi would overflow, was dumbfounded when he felt no energy from him.
When trying to cut the sword with a small amount of mana.
Ray¡¯s mana was suddenly twisted.
As the mana flowed to other ces shook for an instant, the power was not concentrated.
Sensing a sense of danger, he quickly kicked the ground and opened the distance.
Kwaaaang-!
An explosion erupted in the ce where I was standing a moment ago.
Looking at the sunken ground, my heart feels cold.
Ray looked at Sandal.
¡®That¡¯s just¡¡¯
As if someone was interfering with the flow of mana, the power went out.
Even though it happened in a moment of carelessness, I was even more surprised because I didn¡¯t know that I could manipte mana while swinging the sword.
Unlike when dealing with other people in ck, Ray nodded as he straightened his posture.
¡°¡This is so absurd.¡±
It was the first time he had dealt with the Demonic Church, but it was the first time he had felt such a threat.
Ray looked at Sandal with calm eyes.
Chapter 633
Episode 633 Growth (7)
Hafman¡¯s relief army has crossed the territory of the principality.
It was difficult to find only one vige in a wide area, but it was easier than I thought because I was able to get a map in advance.
¡°The first candidate is this way.¡±
Vinter, who was inmand of the group, moved along with his troops.
The closer you get to the manor, the closer you get.
It rained heavily as if there was a hole in the sky.
The floor became muddy and I was prone to sinking, so I couldn¡¯t go fast.
¡®I have to hurry even for a while.¡¯
My stomach burns.
what to do with one
There is nothing good about going on a forced march like this.
The rainy environment was hard on them because they couldn¡¯t bring a good raincoat.
¡°Winter!¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
The subordinate who was chasing from behind called out in an urgent voice.
¡°The wagon wheel is broken.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
It was a pity.
Since there is no proper road, it seems that he got caught on a rock in the mud when he tried to take a small road in the forest.
It was amon urrence on the first trip, but the timing was not good.
Vinter pondered for a moment, then made a quick decision.
¡°Move the stuff inside to another wagon.¡±
¡°You mean¡ abandoning the wagon?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t be fixing a wheel in a ce like this. You don¡¯t know how long it will take, and if you encounter a group of monsters, it will be even more dyed.¡±
¡°But if that happens, the load on the wagons will increase. If another wagon is damaged, then the march will be hindered.¡±
His words are right.
However, he could not spend leisure time fixing the wagon now that he was in a hurry.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but let the mercenaries shoulder the rest of the supplies. We will give you a separate allowance, so if you earnestly ask, won¡¯t they listen?¡±
¡°Umm¡ I wonder if they will listen to me straight away¡ It¡¯s fortunate if they don¡¯t use the supplies as they please.¡±
It was the first time working with mercenaries, and Vinter had not yet grasped their ecology.
If money is at stake, they are the ones who protect them like stone, but entrusting supplies to them in the current situation is like entrusting fish to a cat.
Knowing that fact well, Suha said as if he was a bit reluctant.
If the goods to be safely delivered to the principality disappear, it will be aplete turnaround.
I couldn¡¯t recklessly agree to it because I could easily predict what the duke¡¯s faces would look like, seeing the vastly insufficient supplies.
I don¡¯t know if I know the thoughts of such a subordinate.
Vinter did not give up.
¡°These are also people before being mercenaries. In a situation where many people¡¯s lives are at stake, does it make sense to be full of my own? I want to trust them.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Themander said so, but what would a soldier say?
¡°Excuse me, but could you tidy up the wagon? Leave the broken wagon in the woods and distribute all the remaining cargo to other wagons. If you still have any leftovers, ask the mercenaries for a favor.¡±
¡°yes. All right.¡±
In the end, Suha gave a small sigh and withdrew.
* * *
Of course, the news reached the mercenaries as well.
A sense of bacsh began to emerge among them, who had been putting their energy into the forced march.
¡°You told me to run without a few decent camps, and now you¡¯re even carrying your luggage?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this too much!¡±
¡°Two! I can¡¯t because I¡¯m dirty!¡±
Dissatisfaction erupted from all over the ce.
Because this was expected enough.
The soldiers continued to speak while reading the mercenaries.
¡°Calm down. Not such a bad suggestion. Another allowance will be paid to those who share the burden of the wagon. The amount will never be small, so you can look forward to it.¡±
you give me money?
As long as the upper half of the half-man said that the amount was not small, they said everything.
Even the mercenaries who were still were attracted.
In addition to that, entrusted with supplies.
Of course, I would write down the exact amount of supplies before handing them out, but I know what will happen during the war.
I¡¯m busy running away right away, so I have nothing to say if I say I left everything behind.
¡®It wouldn¡¯t be bad if I could take this opportunity to get one.¡¯
Mercenaries are always in need of money.
Even if the ie is good, the spending also grows ordingly, so even if you try to collect money, you cannot collect it.
Because he knows it himself, he bes obsessed with money.
The mercenaries who looked around for a moment raised their hands one by one.
¡°We can¡¯t pretend we didn¡¯t see the crisis at the top. I will.¡±
¡°Hmm. When you see someone in trouble, you help them.¡±
¡°joy! You will regret it if the amount is small!¡±
The answers are also very different.
You can see their insides clearly.
The soldiers were worried about whether they could entrust supplies such as a lifeline to these people.
what to do with one
The order had already been given, and the mercenaries were moving their butts like hungry wolves.
The soldiers looked at each other and then let out a small sigh.
* * *
The march continued, with the wagon abandoned in the woods.
The closer you get to the ¡®Goblin Kingdom¡¯.
The rain intensified and the cries of the monsters could be heard weakly.
Their footsteps became even heavier because they had been beaten by a kobold that had jumped out of the bush not too long ago.
¡°Awesome. You mean the Levens came through this road?¡±
¡°Look over there. Covered in the shade of a tree, it looks just right for being stabbed by a monster if you¡¯re not paying attention.¡±
Is it because the weather is cloudy?
Only 10 meters away, nothing can be seen because of the heavy rain.
The mournful cries of monsters heard everywhere made the atmosphere even more bleak.
The weak mercenaries pretended to have a conversation and often stuck close to the main unit.
Winter realized that the situation was getting worse.
¡®The morale is dropping.¡¯
Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been running without a break.
It¡¯s getting dark, and it looks like they¡¯ll leave one by one if they go further than this.
In the end, Vinter had no choice but to give the order.
¡°It would be nice to camp here. pitch a tent I¡¯ll boil some porridge, eat it, rest, and start again when the sun rises.¡±
Be thirsty, the long-awaited words like sweet rain fell from Vinter¡¯s mouth.
The mercenaries pitched their tents voluntarily, no matter who said first.
Raise the roof and light a bonfire skillfully.
For those who had lived on the battlefield for decades, this was nothing.
The mercenaries, who had taken off their wet clothes and dried them in the fire, soon hung up iron pots and spilled various vegetables generously.
When he tore the beef jerky he took out of his bag into small pieces and threw it into the pot, the savory aroma soon spread.
¡°How many proper meals is this?¡±
Let¡¯s take a seat as if the big mercenary was impressed.
This time, he clicked his tongue as if he didn¡¯t like the mercenary on the other side.
¡°Don¡¯t talk. The Continental First Merchant came to find troops, so what the hell is this like?¡±
¡°Do it. If I had known I would suffer like this, I would not havee.¡±
¡°I do it because it makes money, but isn¡¯t this too much?¡±
The mercenaries, exhausted from their journey so far, nodded their heads one by one and agreed.
After the words were spoken, the atmosphere became even more heated, and now it is ready for aplete riot.
It seemed that if one person pulled out the sword, it would run away from the de¡¯s neck.
at that time.
A brown-haired man with a shaggy beard said as he tossed wood into the bonfire.
¡°I don¡¯t think so. I almost starved to death or became a bandit in a flood the other day. I wouldn¡¯t be here if the Hafman Company hadn¡¯t shown mercy to the flood victims just in time.¡±
Saying that, the man looked around the crowd.
¡°Aren¡¯t there those who have received grace among the two? What if work is hard? Isn¡¯t that what being a mercenary is? How could I throw away the benefactor who saved my life?¡±
At his words, the spirit of the mercenaries, who were about to grab their swords and run away at any moment, softened a lot.
Certainly, the Hafman Company had been concentrating on relief activities since before.
The half-man upper house, which has been helping people at its mercy for almost ten years, has been born with public sentiment befitting its reputation as the top of the continent.
¨C Harfman. Eating alone will make your stomach explode.
The small murmur that Ray said.
Over the years, this moment has shone.
The old mercenary, who watched the situation without a word, agreed.
¡°That is correct. Nobu was also indebted to the Halfman Merchant in the past. How can I repay the favor if I can¡¯t stand this much?¡±
A young man who was drying himself near a fire answered.
¡°You can leave whenever you want to. However, when you leave, do not drag other people along and leave quietly alone.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The mercenaries, embarrassed by that, scratched their heads.
¡°No matter how much money we are, we have not given up on being human. What can I do if I¡¯m dissatisfied? In the end, we were the ones who epted the request.¡±
¡°Sorry if that sounds bad. I never thought that there would be so many mercenaries who benefited from Hafman.¡±
The two mercenaries, who had beenining louder than anyone else, quietly sat down.
Vinter, who was watching the scene from behind, sighed in his heart.
I was anxiously watching the situation, but fortunately it seems to have ended well.
In this situation, if arge number of mercenaries leave, it will be the half-man top ranks that will be the shit line.
No matter how much money they have, no one readily steps forward, so it will take well over a month to form a relief army again.
¡®Danju¡¯s good deeds have be a lifeline.¡¯
I would have thought that the ghost who was only chasing that money would have taken control of the people by looking ahead 10 years into the future.
If Harfman had really been a greedy man who only thought of money, the bond between the mercenaries would have been easily broken in the situation just now.
It seems that he wasn¡¯t the only one who was nervous.
The subordinate who was watching the mercenaries from the side let out a sigh of relief.
¡°I¡¯m d. It was a car that I was worried about what would happen if I lifted it and woke up.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s all thanks to Danju-nim¡¯s insight. As for me, I didn¡¯t dare to change the situation just now.¡±
Vinter honestly admired it.
It was said that Hafman¡¯s talent reached the sky in the business world, and that must have been true.
When they are all ready for camp.
Winter did not yet know that there were peopleing from afar to the same destination as them.
Chapter 634
Episode 634 Growth (8)
Around the time when the relief army gathered under themand of the Hafman Merchant Head headed for the Principality.
In the Kingdom of Silia, a number of people joined forces to gather troops.
At first, there were numerous disagreements over who should lead the troops.
When discussions continued day and night, and even to the point of revealing hostility, Philia stopped everyone and offered a good opinion.
It was the opinion that the forces should be united, but the troops should bemanded by each other.
No one thought disapprovingly.
After all, it was better than having a useless person chosen as themander and intercepting the ball.
Philia, who wasmanding the forces of the Kingdom of Gleiman, looked around and tilted her head.
¡°It¡¯s strange¡ I¡¯m sure this area is right¡¡±
¡°Is something going on?¡±
When the knightmander asked, she pointed to the map and said.
¡°If you look at the topography, the path we took is correct. But it¡¯s strange that I haven¡¯t seen a shadow of a monster until now.¡±
At those words, the knightmanderughed haha.
¡°ha ha ha. What kind of monster would want to die when an army of this size is advancing? The corpsmander is very worried.¡±
It would be nice if that was true.
It was unclear that there were signs of wild beasts even after pouring mana from earlier, but only signs of monsters.
¡®Someone who came first subdued the monster¡¡¯
The possibility is quite high.
The news that the relief army of the Hafman¡¯s Mercenary has been dispatched is already known to everyone.
It would be exined if they said that they went one step ahead by subjugating the monsters.
Selena approached Philia, who had been struggling for a long time.
Having reached the level of the 6th circle with a female body, they have a way ofmunicating with each other, and in the past few days, they have gotten along quite well.
Selena spoke to her, who was always looking at the map with a dark face.
¡°Is something wrong? Just look at the map from earlier¡¡±
¡°Ah¡ no. I was just checking to see if I had gone the wrong way.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. The armymander too. You are worrying for nothing.¡±
Selena reached the peak at a young age, but like all young people, sheughs hard.
Seeing that, Philia smiled brightly as she felt a bit embarrassed.
¡°Because I have a worrying personality. We apologize for the inconvenience.¡±
¡°Never mind. More than that, it¡¯s strangely quiet since yesterday¡ It¡¯s like the monsters are hiding. My rm magic, which I worked hard to set up, didn¡¯t ring after all¡¡±
Come to think of it, while campingst night, Selena had magic all over the ce.
Even though there are sentries, the ferocity of the monsters is even more active in the middle of the night.
Nevertheless, it was hard to believe that he hadn¡¯t seen a singlemon orc so far.
¡°Did the other saviors subjugate the monsters? But for that to happen, it would be normal to see at least one or two corpses.¡±
When Selena¡¯s opinion matched exactly with her own, she soon opened up about her feelings.
¡°It¡¯s definitely award-winning. To think that he cleaned things up so neatly while dealing with the monsters in the mountains¡ It¡¯s a difficult task with about 12,000 troops.¡±
In a situation where the war is in full swing, who would be disposing of the corpses of monsters?
Under hermon sense, it was a sound that could not be understood.
Selena also nodded.
It is said that the bodies of monsters are sold at a good price, but now the situation isparable to a war between territories.
It was hard to believe that anyone would do such a thing without being frankly crazy.
Selena, immersed in deep thought, said with an ¡®ah¡¯ sound.
¡°Isn¡¯t that what the Holy Son did?¡±
¡°A saint?¡±
¡°yes. With that enormous magical power, you could burn the monsters without a trace.¡±
¡°Ha, but if that level of magic was manifested, some remnants of magic will remain.¡±
At Philia¡¯s words, Selena shook her head slowly.
¡°Didn¡¯t the corpsmander personally see the work of the Seongguk a few years ago?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°When the saint took out the heart of the dragon, did you notice the saint¡¯s mana suppressing demonia?¡±
At that question, she shook her head.
A few years ago when I was in the Holy Kingdom.
Seeing the demonic energy exuding from the dragon heart, I was at a nce embarrassed.
It¡¯s a dragon heart you¡¯ve only heard about in storybooks.
No matter how much it was already a dead heart, the one the saint was holding was at best a corpse with a small amount of demonic energy.
But when the heart leaves his hand.
I still can¡¯t forget the waves of the shaking magic.
It was a shock as if the circle in my heart had stopped for an instant.
My hands and feet trembled only from the aftermath that spewed out, and my head turned white like a sheet of paper.
What would Selena do if she even tried it with her own hands?
¡°When the Holy Son takes his heart away. I didn¡¯t even feel the flow of mana suppressing demonia.¡±
After a pause, she spoke again.
¡°The saint¡¯s magic is somehow different from ours. From magic forms to manifestations. No, something fundamental was different. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to move mana while avoiding our eyes.¡±
Mana Load.
The ¡®management method¡¯ that helps to create it and attract mana is literally a secret.
Even in the Kingdom of Gleiman, which has produced outstanding wizards of all time, some of the upper level wizards are different, but the lower level wizards learn mediocre third-rate operations.
For a magician, his life depended on not being discovered what kind of magic he was using and trying to manifest.
That ¡®vision¡¯ has been developed over time and passed down in secret.
They are proud of themselves and have learned a vision that is not ashamed of their status.
But despite that, he couldn¡¯t even detect mana, so the copse at that time was indescribable.
As Philia¡¯splexion hardened, Selena brushed her hands and tidied up.
¡°If it¡¯s what the saint did, it can¡¯t be helped. For us, it¡¯s an advantage because we don¡¯t have to encounter monsters needlessly, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right¡¡±
¡°Is there a need to think hard? For now, let¡¯s just think about arriving safely at the principality.¡±
Talk and fold your arms in a friendly way.
It¡¯s probably just trying to lighten the mood.
Philia, whoseplexion had hardened,ughed at her unexpected charm.
Selena is like a younger sister.
Although the environment in which I have lived is different and the country where I am located is different, there was a part that somehow touched my heart.
¡°is it so. It¡¯s not clear, but if it¡¯s what the saint did¡ it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand it.¡±
He¡¯s not very human.
If his prestige was so high, he would have even issued an order to subdue him no matter what in the Kingdom of Gleiman.
In reality, the Leven mercenary corps subdued the monsters that rushed at them day and night, swallowing bloody tears, but they thought of them as the achievements of saints before they knew it.
A road without a single monster.
The footsteps of the other saviors were endlessly fast.
* * *
Caang-!
Turong-!
¡°¡¡±
Every time they shed swords.
Sandal¡¯s sword bounced back.
Sandal did not let go of the sword in his hand until his grip was torn and his joints were tattered.
After facing the sword for a while, Ray spat out.
¡°If you want to hold a fork with that hand, you¡¯d better stop now.¡±
¡°¡¡±
He is still a silent guy.
It was embarrassing because he was aggressive when he swung his sword at a subject he didn¡¯t answer.
Sandal, who tore off his cor and tied his wrists tightly, still pulled out the same sword strike as the first one, even though he was soaked in blood.
Boooooooong-!
A greatsword as huge as his body cut through the air.
Daeju, who was only trying to escape from the back in time, manifested magic.
¡°Dark spear! Born crusher!¡±
¡°Cold the child.¡±
Originally, it is a magic that breaks bones.
Rey, who was perfectly fine even after being hit properly, avoided all the ink-colored spears by slightly kicking the ground.
It seemed like he was looking for that moment.
The greatsword that had been thrown swung around and shed at the waist with terrifying speed.
Kwaaaang-!
Ray, who swung his sword in the air to block it, shook his tingling grip.
¡®Basic physical strength is good.¡¯
Strength and stamina are supported, so even if you don¡¯t have mana, your sword will carry a terrifying experience.
In addition, I don¡¯t know why, but every time the sword collided, mana was shaking, so it wasn¡¯t easy.
If he grows up properly, he will be a really big guy.
Maybe to the point where he couldpete with Zeke.
The more I face the sword, the more I covet it.
Ray deliberately continued the battle for a long time.
¡°Why does someone like you have enemies in the Demonic Church? If I wanted to, I could have be a knight in a decent kingdom.¡±
At those words, Sandal reacted a little.
flinch-!
A momentary hesitation.
It wasn¡¯t Ray who wouldn¡¯t notice that.
Ray, who was still on the defensive, suddenly switched to the offensive.
Like a brook flows leisurely.
Naturally taking the offensive, he swung his sword.
Quaang-!
Kwaaaang-!
with a rough sword.
The sword, simr to Sandal¡¯s, had the same strength as a mountain.
once twice.
Every time the swords meet, Sandal¡¯s huge body shakes as if an earthquake had urred.
I have to see the end now.
Ray struck the sword with more force than before.
Sandal, who was already exhausted, seemed unreasonable to ept.
However, he did not disappoint and persevered tenaciously.
Chaeeng-!
Ray, who thought he would copse from this one move, changed his mind after Sandal persevered.
He¡¯s a guy who just can¡¯t be tired.
Until you can¡¯t open your eyes.
Push until you can¡¯t stand any longer.
Only then will the sword be released from his hand.
When he changed his mind, mana naturally erupted from Ray¡¯s entire body.
¡°Heh heh. How long has this been?¡±
Mouth is salivating.
Talents that are hard to find are lined up in the ck room, so all you had to do was pick out the ones you liked.
Whether you know his impure(?) thoughts or not.
Dae-joo was very nervous at thepletely different momentum from before.
Chapter 635
Episode 635 Growth (9)
¡®I¡¯m thinking of doing something.¡¯
I could tell just by looking at his posture.
Dae-joo urgently widened the distance.
It¡¯s a specification that I¡¯m in a daze like before.
Did you notice his behavior?
The deputy owner next to him also spurred the ground and ran out.
Even after seeing this, Ray left the two of them alone.
¡®Incense¡¯ was already buried in their bodies.
It was something he had received from Hongyoung before, but he said that it would take five years for the scent topletely disappear once it was buried.
I wondered if there would be anything to use after receiving it, but I didn¡¯t know that I could use it so usefully.
A vision that the receivingmittee uses to find people.
It is said that it is impossible to take over without going through training.
¡®They¡¯re the ones to catch again anyway. Magazine a littleter.¡¯
As a result, my thoughts became calmer.
While watching Daeju run away, Ray focused on Sandal.
He straightened his sword and rushed forward.
Chaeeng-!
Sandal, who barely lifted hispletely weak arm to block it, took three or four steps back.
¡°what¡¯s the matter? I¡¯m weaker than before.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Chaeeng-!
Caan-!
Every time the knife flew fiercely, Sandal, who was very tired, calmly responded.
Realizing that hecked stamina, he tilted his sword at an angle to easily shed an attack, and when an attack that could be avoided came, he stepped back and prepared his posture.
However, it was evident that the prolonged battle and the continuous rain had already pushed him to his physical limit.
¡°Heo-eok-heo-eok¡¡±
From Sandal¡¯s silent mouth, the sound of rough breathing continued.
¡®Is it time to end it soon?¡¯
There¡¯s no point in dragging a fight any longer.
Because it just hurts the body without meaning.
In addition, looking around, the goblins who had endured for a long time until this point were getting tired.
It would be natural.
The goblins, who had never experienced a proper battle before and had matured, went to the battlefield with their swords in their hands.
On the other hand, there are quite a few mercenaries who have gone through all the battles and are still holding on.
Ray raised his sword with the intention of ending it.
Sandal¡¯s gaze was drawn to him.
¡°Heh heh heh heh¡¡±
Anticipating the next attacking, he struggled to keep his bnce and took a stance.
A sword the size of an adult forearm at most.
However, the career on that small sword was not something to be easily seen.
My hands tingled with a single bump.
Even so, I couldn¡¯t solve all of my career, so I had to step back from the extension.
There was such a difference in ability that I couldn¡¯t guess the height between the young man in front of me and myself.
¡®once.¡¯
If it¡¯s enough to swing it once, there¡¯s still power left.
The opponent is also about to make a decision, so it is right for you to respond as well.
Sandal gripped his sword tightly.
Goooooooong ¨C
Oh again.
A shudder ran down his spine.
strange sensation.
When I always felt this way, the opponent¡¯s sword was cut off and I would die spraying blood within.
The day sword right before victory.
The sensation that I thought only unpleasant came to me now and brought me relief.
He silently lowered his sword.
At the same time, Ray also thrust out his sword.
with a rough sword.
It was ugly, as if it had been thrown out by a child who had never held a sword in his life.
But the moment the swords met.
Squeak-!
Sandal¡¯s sword parted slowly.
As if time is passing slowly.
The de of the sword is cut off and the back of the sword is cut off.
The greatsword, which was the size of my body, was at best cut in two by a shortsword slightlyrger than the dagger.
The tip of Ray¡¯s sword, which continued to advance even after cutting the great sword, stopped lightly at Sandal¡¯s neck.
¡°I think it¡¯s about time to surrender.¡±
¡°Kill Heo Eok Heo Eok¡¡±
Ray looked straight into Sandal¡¯s eyes.
Words don¡¯t seem to lie.
He deserves to be weighed down by the fear of death, but he is still a man who is not broken like the first time.
Her dark red eyes never wavered, and her lips, which were firmly shut after uttering a word, showed stubbornness and sincerity.
Is it because of the thought that he put himself in the ck room, voluntarily or unwillingly?
The story about them never came out of Sandal¡¯s mouth.
Rather, he spared his words more than before and put his neck on the de.
Seeing such an attitude, Ray¡¯s eyes became even more lively.
I wanted someone like this.
A person who maintains loyalty and faith even right before death.
From now on, he has to fight against the ck room.
To do so, you will have to make preparations, and you will have to travel around several kingdoms.
At that time, it would be the worst if they moved in the ck room.
There is Aira beyond Billo Vige, but there is an exceptional situation.
If this kind of person is strong enough to hold on, the family will be able to leave it with peace of mind.
Ray¡¯s eyes shed, and then he drew his sword.
Sandal seemed to have no intention of stopping it.
I just quietly closed my eyes and waited for death.
different from one¡¯s expectations.
Baaaaaagh-!
Ray ignorantly struck the huge sandal in the head with the back of his sword.
Even Sandal, who was as tough as an angry bull, couldn¡¯t withstand the shock that came when hepletely let go of his heart.
Moreover, since I was physically pushed to the limit, it must have been shocking.
Hisrge body slumped to the ground.
Ray said, wiping the rainwater from his hair with the back of his hand.
¡°Whoa. Where can I ask this now?¡±
It¡¯s still an enemy, and it¡¯s impossible to call goblins and move them into the territory during the war.
I have no choice but to bury it in a secluded ce with only the head removed.
Ray dragged the mountain and dug a pit under the shade of a seemingly deserted tree.
I decided to raise my mana and y with my hands a few times, and soon a hole was made that could fit two strong men.
He buried Sandal there.
There¡¯s no way this bull like him would do that, but he¡¯d die of hypothermia from getting caught in the rain.
He even performed magic by hand.
¡°Shield. Heat. Entangle.¡±
Hard-!
Tree roots were entangled and wrapped around Sandal¡¯s body.
After preparing for the eventuality, Ray finally calmed down and shook his hands.
¡°With this, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll lose anything.¡±
Like a squirrel hiding its prey.
After burying Sandal deep in the ground, he looked around.
Since there is no presence, there will be no surveince.
Most of the ck people were also wiped out, so the demons must have retreated.
When I thought about that, I was able to breathe less.
¡°Are there only goblins left now?¡±
Many goblins lost their lives.
The number of mercenaries decreased by that much, but if the damage is greater than this, the navel bes bigger than the belly.
After nting the sandal safely(?), Ray immediately shot the new model like an arrow.
It was time to end the war slowly.
* * *
Soonbok, who was wandering around the mountains, moved in a straight line towards the ce where he felt a presence.
¨C I am. I don¡¯t know why they attack such an insignificant principality.
It is a principality that I wonder if it will grow well even if I leave it alone.
But is it necessary to carry out an attack even with troops?
From the point of view of Subok, I couldn¡¯t understand it at all.
I even hate the people who made me ufortable with such iprehensible behavior.
Tens of minutes to climb the mountain range.
As I followed the signs, there were ck people who were hiding and hiding.
I never thought I would climb the mountain just to see a sight like this.
Soonbok showed his presence and said.
¨C Who is the head here?
For what he said casually, the reaction was quite worth watching.
The men in ck, who clearly looked nervous, quickly formed a formation.
¡°¡Who the hell are you.¡±
¨C I asked who the head was.
The phenomenon of answering a question with a question urred.
There¡¯s no way things will work out because they¡¯re just asking each other¡¯s identity.
The men in ck who looked back at each other and nodded, blew a memorized message from the hem of their robes.
Pip Pip Pik-!
Even though the fiercely shot memorization passed the tip of his nose, Soonbok still did not change hisplexion.
¨C Are these bastards deaf?
Even though he was worried about being robbed by an owner who wasn¡¯t like him, his anger was filled with anger when he even got into trouble (?).
Soonbok openly exploded mana.
Aaaaaang-!
The wind that was blowing gently soon became a storm and exploded the air, so the memorization was powerless and fell.
¡°¡¡!¡±
Embarrassed men in ck hurriedly came down from the tree where they were hiding.
They took out daggers from the scabbard on their thighs and wrapped their hands around the handle.
It must have been a decision he made because he already knew that memorization wouldn¡¯t work.
Act faster than you think.
However, in the face of furious submission, this was meaningless.
-Didn¡¯t I ask who Dae-ri was?
Soonbok, who used to be overflowing with mana and trembled, now openly started fucking.
He usually suppressed his anger because of the owner.
I couldn¡¯t stand it because the opportunity to make up my mind and burst into anger came.
As mana raged and a storm came, the ck men did not dare to stand with their feet on the ground.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
In line with their screams, Soonbok let out a scream.
¨C Aaaaaa! This dog -like baby! If Ji is strong enough, that¡¯s all!
Without knowing who he was talking to.
The ck men just flew around without a promise in the storm.
In the process, they resisted by spitting out mana to try to struggle, but it was useless.
Even though the amount of mana was different in the first ce, it was too different.
Doesn¡¯t it be alcohol just by adding a little alcohol to the seawater?
Just like that, their mana was eventually swept away by the wrath of Subok and disintegrated.
They hid in the principality for only half a day.
Due to Sunbok¡¯s sincere anger towards someone, the people in ck disappeared.
Chapter 636
Episode 636 Egoist (1)
The Dae-joo and the Dae-joo, who barely escaped with their lives, went to see the leader of the Leven mercenary without saying who came first.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Return to Celia with as many troops intact as possible.¡±
The leader is distracted by the sudden order to retreat.
¡°Yes yes? What the hell is that¡¡±
I asked back in bewilderment, and a shout came back.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to retreat! All your soldiers are about to die! You mean the Commander doesn¡¯t even know that!¡±
When the two figures who were in control of their own lives spoke at the same time, it was difficult for the leader to get lost.
At first, he told them to disregard their lives and attack, but now they get angry and say to value the troops.
What rhythm should I dance to?
If you ask any more, it¡¯s a painting that will pay a respect.
Confused inside, the leader, who was not in a hurry, forced himself to kneel and receive orders.
¡°I see. I will do as you say.¡±
* * *
The troops of the Leven Mercenaries began to withdraw quickly.
As the goblins were trampled on, they kicked back as if they were not satisfied, and the goblin camp was able to breathe.
The Goblin Queen, who was watching it from afar, murmured.
¡°¡It¡¯s all thanks to the goblin god.¡±
Even though she muttered in a low voice, the nearby goblins with good ears had already heard her words.
Goblin God.
Seeing him for the first time was certainly admirable.
Although her appearance is weak and does not meet the standard of beauty of a goblin, how about that?
Every time he swung his hand, five or six mercenaries flew away.
Some goblins were already deeply enchanted by their fierce appearance, as if their bodies were fighting directly on the battlefield.
¡°Long live the goblin god!¡±
someone shouted in joy.
¡°Long live the goblin god!¡±
Then, this time, the goblin standing next to him followed him.
Magnificent waves spread as if they were contagious one by one.
It soon grew to the point where it rang through the walls of the castle.
¡°Long live the goblin god!¡±
¡°Long live the goblin god!¡±
The departing mercenaries looked back one by one at the goblins¡¯ faint cries.
It must have been the goblins who took more damage, but seeing me like that made me feel like a defeated soldier.
They couldn¡¯t erase the bitter look.
* * *
After safely nting the sandal (?), Ray, who was heading to the battlefield, saw the mercenaries retreating.
¡°Is it finally over?¡±
It¡¯s only been less than a day since I arrived in the principality, but somehow it feels like a long battle hase to an end.
Ray just watched the mercenaries return to Celia.
I had no intention of doing anything else.
They say that they will let you out on their own, but you are not foolish enough tounch an attack anymore.
instead.
I¡¯m going to have to get some money.
¡°It¡¯s not the right way to stay still after being hit.¡±
Since I was hit once by the opponent, I have to hit at least 20 times to get my job done.
Besides, it wasn¡¯t just the Leven Mercenary Corps and the Demonic Church that contributed to this.
The kingdom of Celia, who had been conniving at this even while dispatching troops from their own kingdom.
You will have to listen to the story to find out what happened behind the scenes, but looking at it now, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a particr reason.
¡®Due to the king¡¯s personality, he must have wanted to confirm the fighting power of the principality. It could be a threat to them in the future.¡¯
Although the Principality of Soleil, made up of unexplorednd, isrge, it is undoubtedly close enough to be side-to-side with the Kingdom of Celia.
In addition, there are almost no borders, so from Celia¡¯s point of view, there is nothing good about their military power.
If you look at the various precedents, it wasn¡¯t particrly worthy of criticism, but from Ray¡¯s point of view, nothing felt as betrayal as this.
It is the hometown I believed in.
In addition to that, it was the kingdom that bestowed the principality upon himself.
In such a ce, he condoned a war that would obviously work against him.
Since King Celia is good at diplomacy and politics, this is probably nothing more than seeing the situation.
Too much blood was shed for that reason alone.
Ray looked around.
Blood is overflowing everywhere.
As if a small stream were flowing.
Red blood streams floated across the ground in the rain.
Corpses of goblins hanging from trees.
Only their gruesome appearances, which would have met a terrible death, are in the eyes.
There was a dead goblin on a rock, stamped with a stone.
There was a goblin who died after being stabbed with a sword from his neck to his waist.
On the other hand, there were few corpses of the mercenaries.
Even that is all about corpses with their heads cut straight, or one or two sword wounds neatly pierced through their chests.
There was no trace of bullying anywhere, as if they were having fun.
An unmistakable one-sided invasion.
The images of the goblins, who must have struggled in horror, were drawn in their heads.
The weight of life with the same intelligence.
Humans are neither heavier nor goblins.
He has lived his life trying not to differentiate between the two.
But when I see something like this, my heart breaks.
These are the goblins who stood by his side so much in the dungeon.
It was a specification to leave without being able to do anything like this.
¡°I can¡¯t leave like this.¡±
His face sank coldly.
A characteristic deep smile formed on his lips.
¡°I¡¯ll show you what pressure is.¡±
He turned quickly.
* * *
Sitting in his office and listening to the situation report from the branch manager, Hafman tilted his head as he saw the crystal ball suddenly ringing.
¡°Lord Taesang? You must be busy, what are you doing?¡±
Halfman gently put his hand on the crystal ball.
When the mana is shed, the image is formed with a resonant sound.
Like that of a mother with a child by the water.
Hafman, who expressed concern to the extent that he was very different from when he was dealing with his subordinates, asked about his health.
¡°Lord Taesangdan, even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ve sent a relief army. How is Okche?¡±
-Thanks to your efforts, the work has beenpleted.
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s fortunate¡ but how much damage is it?¡±
¨C More than half of them got hit. A big avoid.
To put it simply, it was a damage close to destruction.
More than half of the over 10,000 units.
If he had made a mistake, he might have lost the war and handed over the principality.
His voice came from the crystal ball.
¨C Cut off all dealings with Halfman Celia.
suddenmand.
However, Hafman did not utter a single word.
Halfman, not even asking why, bowed his head politely.
¡°I will.¡±
¨C Release the merchants to the principality again. There might be a bloody battle sooner orter, so if you buynd near the Celia capital, you¡¯ll have some fun.
Judging by the hostile attitude, something must have happened.
Rather than worrying about his rtionship with Celia, Hafman burst into anger.
¡°Listening to what you say, it seems that these bastards havemitted something. Just say the word! Even with all the money I have, I will bring Celia to ruin!¡±
Rather, Ray shook his head at the sight of me running amok in anger.
¨C Not yet. Because I don¡¯t know what will happen next. It¡¯s not going to happen, but there might be an inside story hidden in Celia.
¡°All right. But please tell me when you need to.¡±
¨C I will.
¡°I sent a relief force, so if things are in order, wee them too. Although it didn¡¯t help, they were the ones I got through hard work. It will help if you have it by your side.¡±
They were found only by Harp, not by anyone else.
I wouldn¡¯t have sent it if it wasn¡¯t helpful in the first ce.
Ray, who still needed manpower, answered with a slightly rxed face.
¨C I mean, you¡¯re doing a good job.
¡°Heh heh. Who am I? Isn¡¯t it a money bug halfman? If we can¡¯t save a single person, how can we live listening to the sound of money bugs?¡±
As if ¡®Moneybug¡¯ is a sacred prestige.
Halfman proudly showed off his plump breasts.
No matter how well you do your job, it makes you frown when you see it like this.
Ray didn¡¯t even hide his gross look and shrank his body nakedly.
¨C Half-man work is also work, but do some self-management. Aren¡¯t you ashamed to see your wife like that?
Unlike me, I don¡¯t care about self-management at all on the subject of getting a pretty and young wife.
At this point, only Hafman¡¯s wife feels sorry for her.
Hafmanughed ¡®heh heh¡¯ at that, and said something like a problem.
¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for subordinates to have money and for a wife to have love? My wife is not a woman who will treat people differently based on her appearance.¡±
He brags like he¡¯s out of his arms, but I¡¯m oddly envious of that.
no, why?
Only a half-man, who looked more shabby than a pitiful beggar from somewhere just a while ago, shines like a victor in life.
Her face seems to be glossy for some reason, and even her fat belly looks dignified, so this must be a sign of mental illness.
Ray, who shook his head and overcame his mental illness, continued.
¨C I have nothing else to say. For the time being, be careful and closely monitor Celia¡¯s movements.
¡°yes. It looks like there will be a strong reaction, but I will keep my mouth shut.¡±
¨C no. If that happens, on the other hand, make a deal with Devon, a neighboring country.
¡°I will thoroughly step on me without even making a sound.¡±
Since the two resembled the original body, it was possible to have a conversation without a proper exnation.
Is it because the wife¡¯s story came out?
Ray, who had suddenly gone crazy, asked cautiously.
¨C Come to think of it, how is Ira?
¡°Madam is doing well. On the contrary, it seems that he is bored with his daily routine without any big shakes.¡±
¨C okay.
Even though he seemed to answer bluntly, how could he not know the weak smile reflected on his lips.
At other times, he is crooked and cold-hearted, but when the story of Airaes up, he starts twisting his body, which is interesting again.
¡®Madame asking for news at least once a week¡ I¡¯ll have to keep it a secret from Taesangdanju.¡¯
Isn¡¯t there a saying that if a woman shows clinging, she loses?
Hafman kept his mouth shut.
Chapter 637
Episode 637 The Egoist (2)
All troops of the Leven Mercenary Corps have withdrawn.
In line with that, the raindrops that had been pouring as if there were holes in the sky also gradually dwindled and thenpletely stopped.
Even though the sky was clear, my heart was not at ease.
The damage was unbelievably great.
More than half of the goblins were killed, leaving only female goblins and young goblins in the principality that needed manpower.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±
Ray recognized the danger facing the estate at once.
If there is a shortage of manpower, it is difficult to find food to eat right away, and even the repair of the walls bes impossible.
Also, since you don¡¯t know when they will attack, this is a very important thing from the point of view of having to be prepared.
He turned his head and looked at his son-inw.
The fertile soil turned into a sea of water, and a dreadfulndscape unfolded due to the thick scent of blood that made one¡¯s head dizzy.
It was difficult to say that the situation was not bad even with empty words.
When you¡¯ve been groaning for a while.
Shaking off his hands, Sunbok with a refreshing face approached.
¨C Did you even chew your shit? Yourplexion is not good.
It is a very savory expression for the subject of the highest level spirit.
Ray shook his head.
¡°The situation is not good. At this rate, I have no choice but to depend on Harpman.¡±
¨C You mean that pig? How are you? Wouldn¡¯t that be enough if you could live with it?
Soonbok shrugged and said.
¡°We can¡¯t depend on the upper ranks forever. It is meaningless if you cannot stand up for yourself when a crisis hits.¡±
someday.
Even if it is far off, the moment when the goblins will stand on their own will surelye.
At that time, I couldn¡¯t pass it up like now, can I?
In the end, the brave goblins of today would bezy if they only looked for the easy way whenever they were in danger.
Creatures that do not move are weeded out.
Did you notice that introspection?
Soonbok cautiously expressed his opinion.
¨C Why don¡¯t you teach me how to hunt and clear thend from now on? Fairly simple words.
It was an opinion that even a three-year-old could havee up with, but for Ray, who was only thinking deeply, it was indeed a change of thinking.
¡°That¡¯s it!¡±
Ray burst into exmation and held Soonbok¡¯s hand tightly.
Soonbok blushed and twisted his body.
¨C Oh! Don¡¯t do this!
¡°Crazy.¡±
Rai threw his hand away in a hurry and fell into thought again.
¡®If it¡¯s a way to clear thend¡ there¡¯s a trick.¡¯
It was just an idea until now.
It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been thinking about ever since Iriel existed.
What would happen if a potion that maximizes life recovery was used to grow crops?
When the idea was put to the test, the answer was immediately apparent.
Compared to using it on humans, the potion was significantly less effective when used on crops.
This is because the restoration ability of nts is lower than that of humans, and so far, potions have been made to suit ¡®humans¡¯.
But what if you change the potion ording to the ¡®nt¡¯?
If that were possible, it would probably be able to inte crop cultivation several times.
¡®Even if I can¡¯t eat it, it¡¯s okay. I have no choice but to make it.¡¯
Once the thoughts were organized, they quickly led to action.
Unlike before, Ray, who became quicker, moved straight ahead.
¨C Brother, where are you going?
Soonbok suddenly chased Ray, who was running through the trees like a mad cow.
After running for some time, we arrived at arge, familiar vacant lot.
A huge tree was sitting in the shade, and in the middle of it was a sandal with only its face sticking out.
But for some reason, only the back of his head is swollen to the size of an apple.
without even clearing up the question.
Ray approached him, squatted down, and then grabbed Sandal by the neck and pulled it up as if pulling a radish.
Soonbok, who was looking at the scene, unknowingly eximed in admiration.
¨C What a rich year.
Extreme pain that came in an instant.
Sandal, who thought he would be decapitated alive, opened his bloodshot eyes.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°How long are you thinking? Wake up.¡±
It can¡¯t be a really radical rm clock.
Sandal, who thought his spine would be pulled out, grabbed my neck.
After looking around for a while to grasp the situation, he soon forgot the pain and copsed into his seat.
¡°¡Kill him.¡±
¨C What a madman.
You want me to kill you in front of an idiot who picks people up off the ground like radishes.
Soonbok had no doubt that Ray would pull out Sandal¡¯s spine and boil and eat gomtang.
His one-on-one reaction was something he had never experienced before.
Ray spoke softly in a cold but friendly tone.
¡°Have you been held hostage by the Demonic Cult? If they are, they are the ones who deserve it. They are cowardly guys who threaten to kill hostages if they carelessly open their mouths.¡±
Ray, who had a good understanding of the ecology of the ck room, slowly opened it.
He said he couldn¡¯t be full on the first drink, but Sandal gave him a bite.
At the word ¡®hostage¡¯, his innocent eyes fluttered once.
¡®That¡¯s the correct answer.¡¯
His name is Sandal.
It was apparently the name given to him by his brother.
If so, the hostage taken by the ck room here could be seen as a younger brother.
As if tying a spider¡¯s web, Ray slowly looked at Sandal¡¯s reaction and continued.
¡°I could find out what happened to my younger brother who was captured. Of course, we can rescue them if possible.¡±
Even Sandal, who had kept his faith and kept his mouth shut, responded clearly to his words.
¡°Is that¡ Really?¡±
The fish bites the bait.
Now all that remains is to rely on the taste of your hand and pull it.
He puts his hand in his bosom, pulls out a small bottle and shakes it.
¡°It is a sachet of vision thates down to the Assassins. It is said that once buried, the scentsts for ten years. If you like, you cane and visit us today.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Silence ensued.
A myriad of thoughts wille and go.
He would be like that, because the decision he made recently would bring about the life and death of his younger brother and himself.
how many minutes passed
Sandal¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat from how nervous he was.
Then he broke the silence and said.
¡°¡show me the proof.¡±
¡°evidence?¡±
¡°exactly. How can I believe your words, casually burying people in the ground?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t lie very well. Even if I do, I do it while choosing people.¡±
speaking
Ray looked straight into Sandal¡¯s eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t you know if I¡¯m lying just by watching the conversation? Or are you so scared you can¡¯t even tell that much?¡±
Sheer provocation.
It was also to find out Sandal¡¯s hidden personality, but it was also an act to imprint faith in himself.
Those who believe only when they show evidence do not go far.
In the end, the most important thing is an ally you can trust without any evidence.
It¡¯s crazy, but there are a few people who can do it.
Sandal, he thought, was that kind of person.
just as expected.
Sandal, who was looking at me without avoiding it, shuts her mouth again.
Those innocent but firm eyes never wavered like before.
In the end, Sandal lowered her head.
¡°Excuse me. Please save my brother. If so, I will treat you as a benefactor.¡±
Opponent backs off first.
Now, it was his turn to take a step back.
Ray pointed to Submission and said.
¡°I¡¯ll find you soon and take you there, so wait with this guy in the duchy.¡±
At that, Soonbok made an openly disgusted expression.
¨C Are you a guide now? Brother, no matter what, I don¡¯t want to be with a stinky guy like this!
¡°Soonbok is in a stormy period these days.¡±
Horses have thorns.
Soonbok couldn¡¯t even find a match and rolled up his tail.
¨C However, spirits must never lose their original intentions. I will devote myself diligently by reviving the memory of the beginner spirits.
Even if he is a candidate for the King of Spirits, the reality is that his fists are more scary than thew.
Sandal, who was watching the scene, hesitated for a moment before asking a question.
¡°¡I am the one who tried to harm your territory. What do you believe in such a person and bring him into the city?¡±
Ray, who was about to leave, stopped abruptly.
He didn¡¯t think for a moment before spitting out the words.
¡°Just a feeling.¡±
¡°Gagam?¡±
¡°I believe that he is a trustworthy guy with a good heart. No matter what I say, my senses have never been wrong.¡±
¡°under. ha ha ha.¡±
Iugh because I¡¯m not dumbfounded.
Is it just because of that that he is making such a mess?
To Sandal, this sounded absurd, but to Sunbok, it was a very reasonable thing to say.
¡®Because he¡¯s a guy who simply uses his senses to find the branch of the ck Room and break it down.¡¯
How well your intuition fits.
He is a terrible guy who will eventually find the hidden branch of the ck room if he doubts it once.
Even Subok, who was by his side, had no idea how to find them, who were made up of point organizations.
To that extent, Ray¡¯s intuition had a strangely sharp corner.
Do you feel that you have been answered?
Ray kicked the ground without saying anything.
Time is running out to make potions and clear thend.
On top of that, he told Hafman to put a lot of pressure on Celia, so news wille sooner orter.
The icing on the cake is if rumors about the magic tools handed over to Heron Kingdom spread to nearby kingdoms.
¡®I hope that resultse out as much as I am busy.¡¯
All to prepare for the ck room.
They, who were active only in the dark, are slowly stepping up to the light, so the momentum is unusual.
You may need to work ahead of schedule.
For that to happen, the principality had to grow.
The starting point for everything.
In the past, they would use this ce as a base to move.
Thinking about the future, Ray¡¯s new model gradually elerated.
The destination was where the receiver was.
Chapter 638
Episode 638 The Egoist (3)
Celia¡¯s royal family was hit hard by the severance of business by the half-man merchant group.
The merchants, which had been running smoothly until yesterday, began to suffer one by one, and now, less than a dayter, the number has decreased.
It seems that the majesty of the top of the continent is not disappearing anywhere.
I thought I would respond, but I didn¡¯t know that I would open a strong attack to this extent.
The nobles of the kingdom sat around the round table, sobbing.
The marquis, who was sitting in the most prestigious seat, looked around the audience.
¡°I think everyone knows what happened to the kingdom.¡±
Calm but strong tone.
It was as if he was scolding the other nobles.
To that, Earl Sylder, who was normally against the saint¡¯s establishment in the kingdom, replied in a crawling voice.
¡°Obviously, the upper half of the half man suddenly blocked the deal.¡±
The Marquis shook his head slowly.
¡°It¡¯s not ¡®suddenly¡¯. It must be retaliation against us for not stopping the Leven Mercenary Corps from sending out.¡±
¡°that! How can you n revenge even though you are not thankful for being granted the vast territory of the principality!¡±
¡°Seriously Count Sylder. To be honest, the territory is vast, but isn¡¯t it a ce made up of unexplorednd? Furthermore, although it is said that it is a principality that has been granted independent rule by His Majesty the King, it is also true that we all pretended not to know.¡±
¡°Are you saying that we should just leave the current tyranny alone? Isn¡¯t it too much to do with the upper management behind!¡±
Earl Sylder spoke passionately as if he had just seized a good opportunity.
¡°Are all the saints of the Holy Land at work? No matter how much Celia received help, isn¡¯t there such a thing as a degree! The fact that such a strong stance of blocking trade is evidently an intention to reject diplomacy between kingdoms! Even so, do we really have to risk our lives on the saint!
The cry made the Marquis¡¯s head ache.
¡®He became the head of the household at a young age, and he is still swayed by his emotions.¡¯
In his opinion, Earl Sylder¡¯s eloquence was nothing more than an empty echo that was useless to anyone.
Diplomacy is real.
It won¡¯t do you any good to think emotionally, and your rtionship won¡¯t get any better if it¡¯s just about self-interest.
That¡¯s how you have to be able to get on the line and quickly notice what the other person wants and be able to start negotiations.
However, if the target is a foreign country, the saint is an exception.
Even if only one magic tool he showed at the banquetes in right away, Celia transforms into a continental superpower.
If he bes his strength, he can avoid a fair amount of war, and if he shows off his friendship with Celia on the front line, other small kingdoms will take care of themselves.
It is said that the saint¡¯s position cannot be ignored.
Even so, it was trulymentable that the Count was still soaked in ambition and could not distinguish an inch in front of him.
The Marquis dissuaded Earl Shielder and said.
¡°It is not an easy decision to make. Now that the link between the kingdoms has been severed, other kingdoms see this as a good opportunity. If we make a mistake, we will be helping the growth of other countries while giving up only the principality.¡±
¡°Cilia is a great country. I am not weak enough to have to hide in the shadow of a saint.¡±
Tired of the endless objections, the Marquis finally touched his forehead.
¡°You fool. Even the Lessian Empire is showing off their friendship with the saint. If there are two things we are ahead of the Empire, the first is that we are actively conducting trade with the Halfman Merchant as an intermediary trading nation, and the second is that we have a friendship that goes beyond the Empire as the home country of the saint.¡±
Do you get a sore throat while talking?
The Marquis, who gulped the tea like drinking water, continued.
¡°But what about now? Contact with the Hafman Merchant has been cut off, and even the friendship that could be established under the name of hometown has faded. This means that the goodwill we were receiving for granted in many ces, knowingly or unknowingly, is disappearing.¡±
¡°It is a shoot that should have been cut off at some point. This may be an opportunity for Celia to develop further.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even know one, but you¡¯re trying to understand two. At the beginning of Celia¡¯s growth, the Holy Son was always present. Connecting the Hafman Merchant and the Bone Kingdom, helping when it was damaged by a disaster, learning how to grow crops effectively, and even destroying the Devil¡¯s Pce are all things the current saint did.¡±
The Marquis put an end there.
¡°Cilia isn¡¯t as powerful as you thought. It was just the kingdom closest to the saint.¡±
Those words were not directed only at Count Silder.
He didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯te out, but he was a doctor who showed himself to everyone who disapproved of the saint.
After talking that far, Earl Silder stopped talking.
Apparently, rather than being convinced, it seems that he just kept his mouth shut because he couldn¡¯t argue with the Marquis¡¯ opinion any longer.
before the atmosphere around them gets darker.
The Marquis wanted to move on to the main subject in a hurry.
¡°We need toe up with measures. It is true that the Bone Kingdom knew about the departure of the Leven mercenary corps but did not stop it.¡±
Originally, it was not such a big issue, but the attitude of the upper half of the top half was stronger than expected.
Is it a simsan to set an example?
It made my stomach ache just to see them cut off deals overnight and open deals with other countries as if to show off.
Viscount Gayman, who had an acquaintance with the saint, cautiously expressed his opinion.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think it would be better to apologize honestly. Even the Holy Son will turn a blind eye to one mistake.¡±
Marquis Hana shook her head again at those words.
The damage is too great to be called a mistake.
Although it was a duchy that was forcibly upied by goblins, a battle with skilled mercenaries would have been fatal to them.
Besides, the rtionship between the saint and the goblin seems to be good, so it¡¯s literally like a fire has fallen in the foot.
In the view of the Marquis, this was not something that could be resolved by a sincere apology.
¡°Even if you apologize, shouldn¡¯t you think ofpensation? Of course, most of the responsibility will be borne by the Leven mercenaries, but we must keep that in mind as well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a reward¡¡±
¡°But the war was caused by the Leven Mercenaries. Until we ask forpensation¡¡±
When faced with a practical problem, the aristocrats shrank little by little.
¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we also have some responsibility? It was they who started the war, but we obviously overlooked the news of the dispatch. It is not something that can be easily overlooked.¡±
¡°Kuhm.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
There were saliva flowing here and there.
It is self-evident that any reward directed to a saint, not to anyone else, would not be small.
It would have reached a point where the royal family¡¯s funds alone would be burdensome.
In that case, there was a possibility that he would have to raise funds from the nobles.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s money, but I don¡¯t want to spend my own money, so the nobles put their heads together.
It is unlikely that there will be even one sharp number.
They finally realized they had no choice but to apologize in ordance with Viscount Gayman¡¯s opinion.
¡°If I can change my rtionship with the saint, I can¡¯t help it.¡±
¡°I agree too. The Messenger of God will surely be merciful.¡±
If you apologize with a small pensation¡¯, I will definitely ept it.
They still easily see the seriousness of the work.
I don¡¯t even know what the guy who gave me rice cakes was thinking.
* * *
Ray searched all over the territory and found the guards.
More than half of them were already seriously injured.
So-young and Hong-yeong are the ones who are fine.
There are only two people.
Could it be because Hongyoung was fed the potion?
It seemed that he had recovered a lot, but in Soyoung¡¯s case, it was not.
¡°¡¡±
He kept his mouth shut and looked in despair, but he couldn¡¯t forgive himself for leaving hisrades behind on the battlefield without asking why.
Soonbok, who guided Sandal safely to the principality, intervened without notice.
-This is aplete invoice.
Just like that.
Soyoung¡¯s eyes were ck and dead.
It seemed like I would be an idiot if I left it like this for a little while longer.
Ray tapped her helplessly on the shoulder.
¡°Soyoung.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
She, who would normally have immediately knelt down and replied, did not respond.
It¡¯s like they¡¯re dead.
¡°So-young¡¡±
Hong-young looked at her sadly.
¡®I do not have time. If we leave it as it is, the devils may run away.¡¯
Even though the incense was buried, it could not fulfill its role if the distance was widened to a certain extent.
There was no time to hesitate now, when he had to earn a mountain and work hard on clearing the territory.
¡°Hongyoung. How are you feeling?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. But¡¡±
¡°There is something I need to do. Please.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Hongyoung nced at Soyoung.
Eyes still unresponsive.
There was no longer any vitality to be found in those two eyes full of disillusionment with oneself.
Hongyoung turned her head away and got down on one knee.
¡°Hongyoung takes orders.¡±
with horses.
Hongyoung¡¯s new model disappears as if it melts into the surroundings.
¡®It¡¯s kind.¡¯
Maybe it was to make room for Soyoung.
Ray also quietly left the room.
Talking about it any longer doesn¡¯t make it any better.
In the end, So-young has no choice but to ovee the current problem on her own.
Hana Rei before closing the visitpletely.
I stared at the uniform.
Not knowing why, Soonbok looked around and asked questions with eyes full of questions, but he didn¡¯t hear an answer.
Only the gaze filled with unspoken pressure red at Subok.
When the two left the room, Soonbok scratched his head and sighed.
How did he get to the point where he had to interfere with mere human emotions?
Somehow, the more I hang out with that guy who doesn¡¯t seem like the owner, the more I feel like I¡¯m not myself.
Soon-bok, who sighed a couple more times with his feet shaking, opened his mouth.
-Struggling to live is the same as any life. My mind is worn out just by running away once or twice. This is why they are weak beings.
¡°¡.¡±
¨C Well, there was a time like that for me too. Just stay there and listen.
Soonbok¡¯s eyes began to sink unresponsively.
Chapter 639
Episode 639 The Egoist (4)
Lei, who came out, immediately said to Hongyoung.
¡°Chase the incense.¡±
¡°As for the incense¡¡±
¡°I wrote it to the Demonic Church in case you didn¡¯t know.¡±
As she speaks, she shakes the sachet in her arms.
It¡¯s the tracking scent he gave you before.
He didn¡¯t know that he would use it at a time like this, so Hongyoung¡¯s dry face showed surprise for a moment and then disappeared.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the incense is useless when the distance is great.¡±
¡°You may not have gone far yet. I can catch up enough.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Hearing that, Hongyoung gently closed her eyes.
Focus on your sense of smell and start looking for familiar scents.
The roads where the scent spread came into my eyes as if I were drawing them in my head.
How many minutes had passed like that?
Hongyeong, who grasped the location, hinted.
¡°I¡¯m running with my back to the border of Celia.¡±
¡°These are the guys who came out of the boat.¡±
Going to a ce where there are few people must mean that you have the confidence to escape that much.
But this is a wrong choice.
Even if you run down the border and run down, nothing will change.
That¡¯s because the scent of Choo Jong-hyang is still wafting around.
Even if he went up north and hid himself in the Lessian Empire, he could have been found if there was a security guard.
Ray raised an eyebrow.
¡°let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°¡follow the orders.¡±
Hongyoung moved her feet in line with Ray¡¯s pace.
* * *
The Leven mercenaries safely crossed the border of Silia and retreated.
hearing the news
Dae-joo and Vice-joo ran for a while and then looked back.
¡°Heh heh heh heh. At this rate, even that guy won¡¯t be able to catch up¡¡±
He said and carefully spread the demonic energy widely.
Fortunately, I didn¡¯t feel any signs of hiding.
Only then did the Daeju, relieved by sweeping his chest, let out a rough breath.
¡°You bastard, like a monster. I never thought that the main throne, who had been bestowed with demonic energy, would have to step down¡¡±
The saint¡¯s dignity, which he faced in front of his eyes, was beyond human.
With a single swing of the sword, two or three of the elites of the ck Room were knocked out.
When the sword flew toward Mokwooldae, I was dizzy and almost incontinent.
To that extent, the saint¡¯s power was beyond the ark.
The deputymander took a breath and said.
¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry yet. He never knows when or where he might attack.¡±
The sub-owner was also badly beaten by him.
The immersion technique, which could not be sensed even while looking at it with eyes, was so secretive that it was hard to believe.
If he had made up his mind and kept his sword pointed at his chest, he would have died instantly.
It was a nightmare-like memory, so their anxiety was considerable.
Dae-joo, who was constantly looking around, waspletely relieved as soon as he could not feel the flow of mana anywhere.
¡°I can¡¯te after you. I will soon be entering the borders of Devon, so how can I follow you?¡±
¡°But the opponent is that saint. By any chance, if you use teleportation magic¡¡±
¡°You idiot! Transfer magic is magic that has already been practiced! How can a kid like that use it if it¡¯s a desperate magic that doesn¡¯te out of a good magic book by digging through the ruins!¡±
I heard that too.
As the Dae-ju boasted, the Vice-owner was also a little relieved.
¡°That is true. Anyway, he¡¯s a great guy. After all, Sandal was defeated with just one move.¡±
Although he can¡¯t handle mana, Sandal is a person who has taken the ce of the elite with his unique bizarre ability.
The swordsmanship that distracts mana when swords collide is not something even a sword master can easily see.
At the words of Budaeju, Daeju fell into deep thought.
¡®wait. Come to think of it, it didn¡¯t seem to be affected much by Sandal¡¯s attacks.¡¯
It was a fierce battle that wouldn¡¯t have been strange if it were a normal swordsman, even if he died vomiting blood after being distorted.
However, the saint was rather rxed to the extent that Sandal swung his sword until he was exhausted and then saw the match.
How?
Continuing his thoughts, Dae-ju suddenly remembered that his magic had disappeared as if it were being absorbed by a saint.
I can¡¯t leave my mind as I received the dense magi with my body as if I were eating snacks.
how.
how.
How was he able to receive the opposite energy from mana?
Curiosity continued biting its tail.
¡®Actually, the saint is using demonic energy¡¡¯
It was a ridiculous imagination, but it was difficult to understand the current situation.
Daeju¡¯splexion turned ck.
Whether you know that feeling or not.
The sub-owner kicked the ground with his toe, dug a groove, and brushed off things that could be used as firewood.
¡°Let¡¯s take a break for a while.¡±
At those words, Daejoo also nodded slightly.
He consumed too much demonic energy in the war, and fatigue umted.
On top of that, unanswered questions endlessly circted in my head, so my mental strength also hit its limit.
¡®My legs don¡¯t move anymore.¡¯
My hands and feet have been shaking ever since.
If he continued to overdo it, the mana load could be shaken.
Even if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s a damaged mana rod because you forcibly dragged the demon.
I had no desire to overdo it any more.
¡°It won¡¯t be a problem if we take a break for an hour or so.¡±
It would take half a day to chase after them by running nonstop to this ce.
Dae-ju put his mind at ease for a while.
Without knowing that someone was running madly towards them.
* * *
When Ray is away.
The relief army headed for the Principality of Soleil tilted their heads as they saw the walls that were finally starting to appear.
The battlefield where the fierce battle was supposed to be taking ce was nowhere to be found.
Judging from the savory smell of bread and the warmth that spreads from inside the walls, it doesn¡¯t look like a war is going on at all.
¡°¡What kind of situation is this?¡±
¡°Heh heh heh.¡±
The old mercenary looked around in embarrassment, and the rest of the troops burst intoughter.
The pool of water that hadn¡¯tpletely dried up yet and the scent of blood in the woods.
Looking at the corpses of the goblins that were notpletely cleaned up, I can feel the fact that this ce was a battlefield not too long ago.
But where did all the troops go?
Vinter, who was inmand of the mercenaries, approached the gate before solving his curiosity.
As a considerable force approached, the wary goblins thrust their spears into it.
¡°Kieek! Stop human!¡±
¡°If youe closer, I will attack!¡±
Both eyes were bloodshot as if they were going to stab a spear at any moment, but the feeling of intimidation was quite different from that of other goblins.
At the same time, the tense de calmed them down.
¡°Give me the spear. We are the savior who came to help the duchy.¡±
At those words, the goblins turned to each other.
¡°Rescue Army¡?¡±
¡°Keeek?¡±
I guess I don¡¯t know what that means.
but.
Even the fact that the goblin was talking was surprising to Winter.
The goblins, whomunicated as if it were natural, seemed to have more intelligence than expected.
Taking a step closer to them with courage, he held out a luxurious piece of parchment.
¡°You say you are an ally, not an enemy. Would you understand if I showed you this parchment?¡±
¡°Kiyiik¡¡±
The goblin epted the parchment.
The goblins, who had been turning around and looking at it, soon looked at each other again, then again at the clearing.
Is it still hard to believe?
The disbelief in his fierce eyes showed no signs of fading.
That will be too.
They fought a war not so long ago.
Numerous friends, brothers, andpatriots were killed by humans and suffered devastating damage.
The walls you built with so much effort are half-copsed, so you¡¯ll have to work harder to restore them.
In the meantime, the arrival of a new human would not be wee to them at all.
¡°I¡¯m not going to force myself to go in. However, since it¡¯s fine for me alone, can you please let me in?¡±
alone?
Those words made the goblins a little wary.
After exchanging opinions, they pointed to their waists with a spear and said, as if they had finally decided to take the vacant lot.
¡°¡human. Lay down your weapons.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Vinter carefully undid the leather armor on his waist and put down his sword.
¡°Is this enough?¡±
Nod-
The goblins withdrew their spears.
The vignce was still there, but not hostile like the first time.
¡®Because of what happened.¡¯
It was surprising that the goblins could talk, but it was also shocking to see them erecting a wall this big and standing guard like humans.
It¡¯s hard to believe even if someone systematically educated them.
Because up until now, goblins¡¯ intellect had been limited to staying at the level of a child.
After being guided into the castle gate, Vinter opened his mouth wide.
¡°This is¡¡±
Within the walls, there was a town as prosperous as any other small town.
Smoke spewing from various chimneys, and cksmiths beating iron outside.
The nicely built za was full of goblins sharpening their swordsmanship for the future, and there were even goblins doing business with stalls in the market.
A well-built city that no one can see iscking.
¡®I heard that it hasn¡¯t been more than three months since the goblins entered the duchy¡¡¯
It was hard to believe while watching it right in front of my eyes.
Think about it.
Goblins who speak humannguage are overflowing here and there, and goblins who specialize in iron handling as well as trade and make agricultural tools and weapons are numerous.
What about the clothes you wear there?
No matter what was done to the fibers, both adults and children are wearing silky cloth clothes.
That moment.
As I passed by the vige, I saw female goblins making cloth by hand through the window.
At the same time, Vinter¡¯s eyes widened.
Doesn¡¯t this mean that the ¡®Goblin Kingdom¡¯ is already carrying out independent production activities?
¡°What the hell is this¡!¡±
It was self-evident that any member of the guild woulde back with money as soon as this news was known.
From the perspective of Winter, each goblin here was an engineer.
A technician who is still a rookie, but who digs into a fairly specialized part of the job.
If this is ten years.
What if itsted for twenty years?
Technology will be handed down and handed down, and will continue to evolve.
And eventually, artisans who surpass humans will appear one after another little by little.
To the clearing that swallows the wind the more I wander around the vige.
Zeke, with a splint on his leg, came limping.
Chapter 640
Episode 640 The Egotist (5)
¡°They say the relief army ising, so it¡¯s a step toote.¡±
¡°Winter Tnd meets a noble knight of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°Even if you stand up, nothinges out. More than that¡¡±
said Zeke, ncing around.
¡°I heard that the relief army had arrived, so I was just about to meet you¡ Why are you alone?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
Vinter carefully exined the whole thing.
Zeke, who had been quietly listening to the story, shook his head and epted the words.
¡°You came at a bad time. Ever since the Leven mercenaries came in, they don¡¯t like outsiders.¡±
¡°I guess so. From what I heard from Danju, I heard that the damage was considerable.¡±
¡°More than half of it was lost. It¡¯s only natural that these guys with little experience went out with nothing but a sword.¡±
it¡¯s half
That means at least 5,000 out of 10,000 have died.
It was natural to be wary of humans.
¡°I will tell the goblins to let the relief troops rest. Fatigue must have umted from the long journey.¡±
¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±
¡°It¡¯s funny to talk about it outside.e inside.¡±
Zeke guided them with crutches due to his ufortable behavior.
looking at his back.
Vinter thought quietly.
¡®If the youngest sword master of the Holy Kingdom is at a loss¡ The level of Leven¡¯s mercenary corps will surely be equal to that of a small country.¡¯
I couldn¡¯t even imagine what kind of battle it would have been.
That¡¯s why it¡¯s understandable that goblins are dying.
Vinter followed Zeke with his mouth shut.
* * *
The walls of the ¡®Goblin Kingdom¡¯ had a total of twoyers.
The outer wall guarded the ce where the castle gate was located, and the inner wall divided Simcheo and the outer wall.
Among them, Simcheo, where the queen and her henchmen were located, showed off quite a considerable figure.
Vinter burst out in admiration.
¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting it because it was built by goblins, but it¡¯s a great view.¡±
Zeke agreed with him.
¡°Certainly the goblins made it, but it was impossible without the help of the people who originally lived there. It is thanks to the help of a worker who has experience in building castles and walls.¡±
In other words, it is the result ofbining knowledge andbor.
With the experience of the designer and the enormous manpower of the goblins, the wall was built in just a few months.
Considering that walls are usually built over several years, this is truly an astonishing achievement.
It would have been hard to believe if even Zeke himself hadn¡¯t seen it.
¡°In addition, the goblins even speak theirnguage. At first, I suspected it might be someone in the form of a goblin. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Could it be? However, they are a bit different from the goblins we know. With each passing generation, they are transforming into a level closer to that of a different race.¡±
As he spoke, Zeke winked.
There were many first-generation goblins in Simcheo, but there were also quite a few goblins that had reached the third generation.
Because of that, there were some who looked like normal goblins, and there were alsorge goblins who walked straight with their backs upright like humans.
indeed.
Vinter¡¯s eyes lit up.
¡°I¡¯ll have to tell the lord.¡±
There is no way Danju, who can smell money amazingly well, miss an opportunity like this.
Perhaps they want to buy the goblins¡¯ excellent fertility andbor.
did you notice him
Zeke added.
¡°Each one of them handles mana. It won¡¯t be cheap.¡±
At that, Vinter was startled.
¡°Are you saying they deal with mana?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I have a better feeling than most Aura users. If you train properly, you will be Wang Geon.¡±
Wang Geon.
At those charming words, even Vinter¡¯s mouth watered.
Think about it.
As long as they can sign an exclusive contract with the top and hire high-quality personnel to their heart¡¯s content, there will be nothing to fear in the world.
If a bandit¡¯s den blocks your way, destroy it, and if you are forced to pay a toll at the border, suppress it with force.
Of course, it would be Hafman¡¯s responsibility to take care of the back.
The thought of not having to worry about looting by bandits and border guards any longer makes me feel like I¡¯m going to fall into ecstasy already.
Vinter said with a serious face.
¡°If you need anything, I will do my best to help.¡±
¡°How am I going to get supplies from that poor pig?¡±
¡°I will try to convince you somehow. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll lie down in the office.¡±
It was the years when I could not sleep properly from beginning to end due to excessive work.
If you don¡¯t listen to this much, I will put in a request to repair your resignation right away.
At his resolute attitude, Zeke let out a smirk.
¡®Even a half-man wouldn¡¯t be easy.¡¯
Even the money-loving ghosts will not be able to withstand the subordinates rushing so passionately.
The ce I arrived at after a short walk from Simcheo was Zeke¡¯s office.
Zeke, who served tea in the office, which was considerably more modest than expected, slowly got to the point.
¡°How many members of the relief army are there?¡±
¡°There are a little over two thousand. Not many, but not few.¡±
two thousand people.
It¡¯s a perfect number to get the job done.
Vinter asked in a slightly worried voice.
¡°I don¡¯t know if we can help. They came in the name of a relief army, but the war is already over¡¡±
¡°No. You came just fine You were just what I needed.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
When Vinter asked back, as if he didn¡¯t know why, Zeke put down the teacup and opened his mouth.
¡°This principality intends to distance itself from Celia.¡±
¡°Cilia and¡ are you talking about the Cold War?¡±
The weight of the horse is too much to spit it out carelessly.
Vinter¡¯s expression was extremely cautious.
Of course, it ismon sense for a new principality to pretend to be with Celia, which can be called their mother country.
However, since he is thinking of turning his back on them, let aloneplete independence from Celia, it is inevitable that he will look dangerous in the eyes of Vinter.
Zeke nodded and said.
¡°On the day the Leven mercenary corps gathered troops and nned to advance into the principality, Celia did not stop them from sending troops. No, I had no intention of stopping it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to see this as a choice made as a mother country. Of course, they have no obligation to protect the duchy, but at the same time, the duchy also has no obligation to support Celia.¡±
Vinter immediately refuted the dangerous words.
¡°Ha, but without Celia¡¯s support, the principality will be in danger again. Perhaps a nearby small kingdom or now dormant ¡®Coalition¡¯ will make a move.¡±
¡°My lord is rather waiting for such a situation.¡±
¡°¡the saint?¡±
¡°Besides, you don¡¯t have to worry about the eyes of other countries.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°You¡¯re already working on it.¡±
I heard that several kingdoms, including the Lessian Empire, sent greetings.
It¡¯s probably because of the ¡®magical tool¡¯ of example.
I don¡¯t know what kind of magic tool he made, but he did everything as long as the Grecian Empire coveted it.
Even if you don¡¯t care about the gaze of other countries, it will be organized on its own.
As Zeke spoke with infinite confidence, Vinter barely noticed.
¡®There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know about.¡¯
I don¡¯t know well, but there is a ship that believes, so it must be pampering.
¡°It¡¯s not going to endanger the top, right?¡±
¡°It is dangerous. If so, would that moneyworm send you out as crazy?¡±
I¡¯ve heard and seen it again.
Completely suspicious, Vinter finally epted his word.
¡°All right. What exactly can I do?¡±
¡°It is simple. All you have to do is send troops and alternate between the borders of Celia and the principality.¡±
Vinter, who thought he would have to prepare for an all-out war with the Kingdom of Celia, tilted his head at those words.
¡°¡is that the end?¡±
¡°Then did you think you could even invade Celia? Just showing up is enough for now. If you¡¯re lucky, Celia will lower its tail first.¡±
¡°The opponent is that Celia. Will it really go away just like that?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±
I tried persuading him a few more times, but Zeke was reckless.
Vinter thought deeply as he stroked his beard.
¡®Will it really work with a little reflection of troops on the border?¡¯
You wouldn¡¯t know if it was a small kingdom, but if it was a kingdom with enough power, you wouldn¡¯t even blink.
In the first ce, the level of threat must have been experienced countless times.
With Hana Zekeing out this strong, it was clear that there must have been another move.
something you don¡¯t know
I don¡¯t know what it is, but it must be the reason why the kingdom of Celia is stuck.
Vinter, who was lost in thought for a moment, nodded and agreed.
¡°All right. Then, we will have troops circte at the border every two days.¡±
¡°Armed as much as possible. Like going to war right now. You know what I mean?¡±
¡°All right.¡±
In the principality that was once part of Silia.
An operation to pressure them was being nned.
* * *
By the next day, Vinter had assembled his forces as he had talked to Zeke.
The soldiers expressed their dissatisfaction at the news that they could not rest and had to go to the army, but they were puzzled when they heard that they could only spend a few hours at the border ande back.
¡°Is it really just a matter of patrolling?¡±
¡°okay. But you must be armed and patrolling.¡±
When forced to do so without knowing why, the thousand chiefs and hundred chiefs nodded their heads while scratching the back of their heads.
¡°All right. There is nothing difficult about a few hours.¡±
¡°I will follow your orders.¡±
In the end, at themand of Vinter, Cheoninjang and Baekinjang prepared for reconnaissance.
The appearance of 2,000 people heavily armed and heading towards the border made it seem like they were preparing for war.
With well-maintained weapons at the forefront, Cheoninjang is in the lead, and even the morale of the soldiers is high.
The horses, which were fed high-quality grass and allowed to rest for a day,pletely recovered their stamina, and the sharp eyes of the knights were fierce enough to make even the mountains and rivers and trees tremble.
¡°Then I will walk a little.¡±
At Cheoninjang¡¯s light greeting, the empty space alsoughed.
¡°Don¡¯t overdo it. All you have to do is patrol along the border.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Oh, I forgot to ask you. While you are patrolling, you must never make eye contact with Celia¡¯s soldiers, let alone talk.¡±
¡°¡may I ask the reason?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s just that I was ordered to do so.¡±
¡°All right. Keep that in mind.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
A final greeting from Vinter.
The thousand chiefs and troops left the goblin kingdom.
It was a light-hearted step for them, but soon after, Celia fell into great confusion.
Chapter 641
Episode 641 Egotist (6)
Seeing thousands of troops approaching from afar, the border guards in Celia panicked.
Themander of the garrison saw troops rushing from the territory of the principality and immediately told his soldiers.
¡°All ready for battle! Tell wizards and archers to climb up the wall!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The captain of the guard groaned inwardly.
¡®I heard that the Leven Mercenary Corps caused a lot of damage to the Duchy¡ After all, they¡¯re trying to pretend to be Celia.¡¯
Certainly, from their point of view, they deserved to be angry.
However, he didn¡¯t know that he would turn his back on his mothend, so the garrisonmander stood firmly guarding the gate.
Approaching right in front of the border, they nced at the Celia defenders and then passed them by.
Thousands of people passed by with ferocious spirit, but the defenders were at a loss for a moment.
¡°Stop!¡±
Despite the garrisonmander¡¯s words, the relief army under themand of Hafman¡¯s corps did not stop.
Rather, they ignore the words and line up around them as if they were patrolling.
The thousand chief shouted vigorously.
¡°Alternate lines!¡±
Remedy-!
chuck-!
Soldiers armed with te armor stand in sync.
After that, the seasoned mercenaries faced the front as if they were pressuring the Celia army, so there was nothing as threatening as this for the defenders.
Cheoninjang looked around the crowd and said,
¡°Switch every hour from the first row!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Well-trained soldiers and leading knights ride horses.
He didn¡¯t even nce at the dumbfounded defenders of Celia.
They settled in their respective districts and stood as if guarding the border.
* * *
Looking at the savior who is openly vignt in front of his eyes.
The captain of the defense looked at him with a slightly nervous expression.
¡®Is this also retaliation for the work of the Leven mercenaries?¡¯
Not sure yet, but it¡¯s possible.
He briefly raised his hand and made the wizards and archers who were waiting on the wall retreat.
There was nothing good to be stimted.
Judging by their attitude, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯vee to war.
Perhaps the current actions are simple threats.
The deputymander approached and insinuated.
¡°I didn¡¯t know that the principality would send troops. It would be better to report this matter to the superiors.¡±
¡°It¡¯s right to watch and report, but¡ I don¡¯t know how the situation will develop, so it¡¯s better to contact them in advance.¡±
¡°They don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll change. Calling out troops in advance¡¡±
At that, the garrisonmander shook his head.
¡°no. It would be foolish to reveal that it was merely a threat. Until we are instructed, we do not touch it as much as possible.¡±
From the point of view of the deputymander, the atmosphere flowing between the Silia defenders and the soldiers of the principality was unusual.
It wouldn¡¯t be strange at all even if a battle broke out right now.
Nevertheless, it was difficult to understand the appearance of the captain defeating wizards, archers, and even foot soldiers.
¡®The country has to move too.¡¯
Of course, he wouldn¡¯t do anything that could ignite the kingdom and the principality, but he couldn¡¯t sit still.
The unitmander nodded lightly and left, then disappeared somewhere.
* * *
By the time the confrontation between the borders hadsted for three or four hours.
Recognizing that the time hade, Cheoninjang gave an order.
¡°Withdraw.¡±
At that, the centurions moved their soldiers as if they had waited.
I tidy up the tent I had taken out and call in the troops that were patrolling.
Ready to leave, they left the border without any regrets.
as fast as it came.
It was a blink of an eye to leave.
The garrisonmander rushed out of the barracks after receiving the report of their departure.
¡°I don¡¯t know English.¡±
I don¡¯t know what the hell it came for.
But one thing is certain: the current confrontation will not be the end.
He wouldn¡¯t be the same as Celia, who would think she was threatened with just one confrontation.
Perhaps the next day and the day after that will continue as it is now.
¡®Hiding behind the scenes, waiting for us to cross the border.¡¯
He didn¡¯t know if Celia¡¯s soldiers crossed over to the principality, they would use that as an excuse to catch the pod.
That is politics and war.
Even withdrawing may be a simple show.
Questions continued to bite after tail, but the garrisonmander decided not to think deeply.
¡°What should I do?¡±
When the knight asked, he waved his hand.
¡°As I said, it is a simple threat. There is no need to be afraid.¡±
¡°All right. Anyway, it¡¯s a great army. I heard that you died in the fight against the Leven mercenaries.¡±
¡°joy. I wouldn¡¯t have hit those goblins with all my might from the start. It must have been used simply to tire the mercenaries.¡±
¡°But there are also rumors that all the goblins dealt with mana.¡±
¡°Monsters get mana? It¡¯s hard to believe that a mere goblin or the like can use an aura.¡±
I nodded in agreement with that opinion, as if it were the same as a knight.
¡°Well¡ if that was the case, the Leven mercenaries wouldn¡¯t have been able to return alive and well.¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense and stand guard. You never know when you¡¯lle back.¡±
¡°yes. Do not worry.¡±
* * *
¡°This way.¡±
Following Hongyoung¡¯s guidance, Ray shook off the new model.
¡°He fled along the shore.¡±
¡°I guess I tried to erase as much trace as possible, but¡¡±
She shook her head at the remnants of incense left here and there.
¡°It is pointless.¡±
Ray looked around.
It was hidden in the woods, so I couldn¡¯t see the exact destination, but from the direction it was clear that I was heading for Devon.
¡®Smart guys.¡¯
They said it was a cuttlefish even if it rotted, so I guess it¡¯s just that I¡¯m taking a seat in the ck room.
In addition, he even left artificial traces on trees to avoid being chased while running away, so if it hadn¡¯t been for the tracking scent, he would have been in trouble.
Hongyeong, who hesitated for a moment and looked at her, pursed her lips.
¡°¡thank you.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°The potion you gave me¡ It must be holy water bestowed by the Holy Father. Such a precious thing for someone like me¡¡±
Looking at his expression, he was already entering a state of ecstasy beyond gratitude.
¡°How grateful are you for using that potion?¡±
¡°That¡¯s something the Holy Son can say because he doesn¡¯t know. If the auction had been formally held under the Chamber of Commerce, I would have been able to buy at least one small castle.¡±
¡°If there are no soldiers to protect it, the castle is useless.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If I had let her die then, I would have regretted it.¡±
At those words, Hongyoung was even more at a loss.
Turning her head, she spoke softly as if muttering.
¡°¡nearby. You will see it as soon as you leave the forest.¡±
¡°It¡¯s gone too far.¡±
Ray hid his momentum in earnest.
After kicking off the ground and out of the forest, I saw two In-young taking a good rest with a bonfire lit as Hong-yeong had said.
To think that someone else¡¯s territory wasid out to be a catfish and peacefully sleep here.
He came close to them and kicked Dae-joo¡¯s side with his toe.
Dae-joo, who was already resting on his strength and mental strength, frowned at the sudden shock.
¡°Are you crazy atst? Are you thinking of causing even a cataclysm? huh?¡±
¡°Wake up before you get hit.¡±
It¡¯s a familiar way of speaking.
I barely lifted my heavy eyelids and raised my gaze to see a polite figure standing there.
Ray grinned.
¡°Is it a familiar face?¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
Dae-ju, who got up at once, moved his legs to widen the distance.
Hana Rei¡¯s actions were a step faster.
Before he could get up, he gently stepped on Dae-joo¡¯s knee, and he screamed in agony as he tried to run away.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not polite to break up without even saying hello after we barely met. Hehehe.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the aftermath?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a guy who lives without a back.¡±
¡°this guy! Is it okay if the principality disappears! I should have told you that I had a henchman!¡±
¡°All henchmen or whatever are dead.¡±
At those cold words, Dae-ju blinked his eyes.
die?
They were the elite among the elite.
In other words, they are not people who can be easily expressed as ¡®dead¡¯ as if they were dying in a guest house on the street.
¡®Considering that guy is here, it can be assumed that an ambush is lurking.¡¯
But who?
There is no way you can kill them unless you have a decent amount of troops.
Dae-joo, who continued his thoughts, came up with a handsome man.
he said sighing.
¡°Hup! It¡¯s Suber¡¯s work!¡±
¡°Suber?¡±
who else is that
I have met many people, but none of them have the name Suber.
As he tilted his head, Daejoo shouted.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about pretending! I already know that the name of the person who fought me on equal footing is Suber!¡±
At those words, Ray also noticed.
¡®It¡¯s obedience.¡¯
This baby.
It must have been that he introduced himself as ¡®Suber¡¯ to Dae-joo because it was embarrassing to name him.
How dare you try to hide the lofty name you have thought out so hard for yourself?
If I go backter, I will be scolded.
Ray gave strength to his feet.
Dae-joo, whose knees were already crushed, couldn¡¯t ovee the pain and let out a drool.
¡°It¡¯s Subergo Nabal. Tell me where the hostages you have taken are.¡±
¡°Idiot, do you think this Jwa will speak even if it means dying? Torture or kill, do as you please.¡±
¡°If your exhtion overflows, it bes poison. Let¡¯s not make each other tired and let¡¯s get over it.¡±
¡°The world will soon be dyed in ink. The ground is covered with the blood of creatures, and the heavy air will make it difficult to even breathe. cluck cluck.¡±
Judging from the fact that he speaks iprehensible things, it seems that he still deserves to live.
¡°Hongyoung.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Hongyoung, who had subdued him by stabbing his sword into the side of Budaeju, who showed a gap, prostrated himself.
¡°Make him open his mouth until morninges.¡±
¡°¡Hongyeong epts orders.¡±
When ites to torture, the receivingmittee is another specialty.
just as expected.
She quietly drew her sword and approached me with a nonchnt face.
Chapter 642
Episode 642 The Egotist (7)
Hong Young¡¯s methods were brutal.
It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.
Swings the heated sword without hesitation.
between joints and joints.
It sweeps through areas where nerves are concentrated.
Ray, watching the scene from behind, was quite impressed.
¡®It¡¯s not getting on my nerves.¡¯
There¡¯s no way she knew that she was neurotic without any medical knowledge.
Saying yes must have been a skill she had learned on her own through countless tortures.
If you teach well, I think you can use it as an assistant?
Watching the sword move to avoid nerves, Ray imagined Hongyoung holding a surgical tool instead of a sword.
¡®Good.¡¯
It will definitely make you a little morefortable when you do the surgery.
Dae-joo gritted his teeth and endured the pain in front of him, who had a fairly rxed imagination while watching others being tortured.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°say. Where are the hostages?¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Not yet.¡±
Hongyoung took out a bag of salt this time.
Danny Dae-joo¡¯s screams intensified as he sprinkled salt on the sword and its surroundings.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Ray thought to himself.
¡®It¡¯s crazy.¡¯
Bodily fluids flow out when wounds ur.
If salt is sprinkled here, the concentration rises rapidly due to the salt deposited in the body fluid, and water escapes and contracts by osmosis.
The feeling of contraction will give you an indescribable agony.
I don¡¯t know when to cause shock symptoms, so I¡¯m watching closely, but I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m not the elite of the ck room, and my body and mind are strong.
Even Hong-young acknowledged Dae-joo¡¯s spirit.
¡°It doesn¡¯te off easily.¡±
Despite many attempts, he never opened his mouth.
That¡¯s enough to give up.
He is a man who only knows poison.
at that time.
I wonder if I didn¡¯t want to see Daeju¡¯s cruel appearance any more.
The deputy head opened his mouth with a calm face.
¡°¡Cilia.¡±
¡°Yes Ino Ohm!¡±
Dae-ju, who looked exhausted, was angry as he raised a vein on his forehead.
¡°¡Please stop now Daeju. I don¡¯t want to watch any more.¡±
¡°Even so, you¡!¡±
He couldn¡¯t speak.
He spat out the blood that had risen up to his neck.
The deputy head couldn¡¯t bear to raise his head and said.
¡°Is it done now? Stop killing them.¡±
¡°Tell me the exact location.¡±
¡°It is the southern part of Celia. If you pass the boulevard where the merchants are gathered, you will see a small tavern.¡±
If it¡¯s the southern region¡
¡®It¡¯s a ce where ve traders are active.¡¯
They were definitely ying in the shadows, so even the ce where they hid the hostages was in the shadows.
¡°Hongyoung.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Answering the call, she moved her hand.
When I thought the tip of the sword that moved gracefully was shaking.
The new type of Daeju and Viceju fell down.
Hongyeong looked at Daeju once.
¡°¡a great man. It was to the point of madness.¡±
¡°Originally, a group called Heukbang gathers crazy people and trains them. Let¡¯s go back soon.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
Did you feel sympathy for him?
Hongyoung stared at Daejoo for a while, then turned her back.
* * *
The news reached Hafman.
Halfman, who was contacted by the mana crystal ball, went wild.
¡°Southern region! It must have been a ce where ve traders were killing it!¡±
The branch manager, who had been watching quietly, also helped.
¡°If this happens, I won¡¯t be able to touch it with a light heart.¡±
The rtionship between merchants and ve traders is not so good.
Of course, Celia forbids very, so if you get involved, you could ruin your entire business life.
Hafman had the same concerns.
There is a possibility that it will be misrepresented as buying ves while trying to take hostages from the southern region.
Hafman wanted to avoid being surrounded by useless rumors because of his position in the upper ranks.
The branch manager said worriedly.
¡°There are a lot of eyes to see for us to move.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why you can¡¯t use an agent. Things gotplicated.¡±
¡°How much time do you have?¡±
¡°Until today.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
The branch manager asked back as if he was saying something crazy.
Rescue a hostage you don¡¯t even know your face from the ve market until morning?
If you buy ves at random, you¡¯ll get Celia¡¯s re.
he pped furiously.
¡°It¡¯s not possible. Are you going to buy the entire ve market?¡±
¡°Okay. It would be nice to have a conversation with King Celia, but¡¡±
Normally, I could talk to the King and solve it, but I didn¡¯t get along well right now.
The king will also feel ufortable because he has blocked most of Celia¡¯s money line.
The branch manager was well aware of that.
Deep in thought, he opened his mouth.
¡°Ugh. How about a surprise raid?¡±
¡°swoop?¡±
Harpman¡¯s ears pricked up.
¡°yes. It is us who are advantageous externally, so we should catch those whomit transgressions and hand them over to the guards. In the process, the treatment of the ves is temporarily entrusted to the Bonn Corps.¡±
That¡¯s a good suggestion.
No, that was a very good opinion.
Halfman eximed with delight when a breakthrough urred in the troubled work.
¡°That¡¯s it! After all, there is no talent as good as the branch manager!¡±
When Harfman hugged him affectionately, the branch manager hated it.
¡°More than that, we need mercenaries to put it into practice. Let¡¯s try to find the right guild.¡±
At those words, Hafman came to his senses.
He dragged his desk and looked at some parchments, then drool.
¡°We gathered almost all the mercenaries around here and sent them to Lord Taesangdan.
¡°yes. In addition, Celia is wary of conflict on the border and is reluctant to withdraw troops from her country.¡±
¡°Then the guild must be the same.¡±
¡°How about getting help from the guards?¡±
¡°Eventually it will enter the ear of the kingdom. It¡¯s like covering your eyes and screaming.¡±
When they are discussing for a long time in the office.
A small knock sounded outside the door.
Knock-knock-
because I¡¯ve never called someone.
Hafman said while tilting his head.
¡°Come in.¡±
with those words.
The door opened and a young-looking girl entered.
¡°Lacia?¡±
¡°Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s not the first time.¡±
She brushed her waist-length hair over her shoulders.
When an unexpected person came in, the branch manager bowed his head politely.
¡°It¡¯s been a while. Do you have any business?¡±
¡°no. I¡¯ve been concentrating on my research for a while, so I want to get some fresh air.¡±
¡°yes. Are Ail-nim and Sein-nim in good health?¡±
¡°Please correct me. Rather¡¡±
Lacia nced at the parchments strewn across the table.
There was only data about the southern region and information about the mercenary guild.
Looking back at the situation, it was not serious.
she asked, turning her head.
¡°Do you have anything? Both of you don¡¯t look well.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t say that there¡¯s nothing going on.¡±
Hafman looked at Lacia for a while and then confessed the whole story.
Sometimes, when I talk to her, she always gives good opinions.
It was a story that I brought up in the hope that I could receive advice this time.
An unexpected answer came back.
Lacia nodded nonchntly at the words that she was looking for troops capable of raiding the ve market.
¡°great. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been out, so I¡¯ll help you.¡±
¡®My older brother is in trouble.¡¯
He had a different original purpose, but he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to tell Hafman about it straight away.
Halfman was pleased with her words.
¡°really? Do you know of a ce to get troops?¡±
¡°no. I will go myself.¡±
Hafman was dumbfounded for a moment at the fairly sudden sound.
¡°¡Have you been deaftely? Although I sometimes hear hallucinations from Master Taesang, I thought I was still fine.¡±
¡°You heard me right. To drive out a group of criminals. I said I would help.¡±
At her words, Hafman and the branch manager looked at each other.
would you like to help?
Are you saying that you will set an example and stand on the front line?
Hafman, who imagined being tortured by Ray at once, refused, frowning.
¡°no.¡±
¡°May I ask why?¡±
¡°If you go wrong, you won¡¯t be able to stand up to the Lord Taesangdan.¡±
It was a very honest answer.
Lacia smiled lightly and said.
¡°The things you worry about won¡¯t happen. Since I was little, my older brother trained me.¡±
¡°If you can¡¯t, then no. Little boy, go home and go to sleep.¡±
Harpman tly refused.
you¡¯re a kid
He¡¯s a man who doesn¡¯t mind saying disrespectful things to a decentdy.
Lacia slightly frowned at the deliberately pretty Ami, then smiled brightly.
¡°all right. Go for a leisurely walk.¡±
¡°okay. I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear what you just said.¡±
¡°Give my regards to my older brother.¡±
With the horse she went out the door.
Halfman, who was cooling his head with a hand fan, let out a sigh.
¡°Huh, I guess I¡¯ll have to cool off after work is over.¡±
¡°That sobriety.¡±
¡°why?¡±
¡°Did thedy really go for a walk?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°¡Shouldn¡¯t we hold on to it now?¡±
Halfman, who lost consciousness for a few seconds at the words of the branch manager, immediately jumped up.
¡°Chief! Gather all your troops!¡±
¡°We¡¯re not some sort of adventurer¡¯s guild, so where do you say our troops are?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t have one, gather the guys who work within the guild!¡±
If anything happened to her, she could end herself.
At the top of the harp, unexpected blueness blew.
Chapter 643
Episode 643 Rising public sentiment, Hafman¡¯s majesty of the upper ranks (1) Whether
or not he knows that the manpower of the upper ranks has begun to move busily because of himself.
Lacia stretched herself out for the first time in a while.
¡°Now then, where is the group that is bothering my older brother?¡±
The South had arge ve market.
ve ve.
Dwarf ve.
elf ve.
And, although rare, there are ces that deal with vampire ves.
There are quite a lot of different types, so I couldn¡¯t touch any of them.
¡®If I run away, I lose face.¡¯
I had to hit it with one stroke.
If you give them even a little time, they will either bring their troops or run away quickly.
Arriving in the southern region, Lacia looked around once.
nightlife.
Pub.
motel.
auction house.
Shops located in the southern area, enough to be called the entertainment district, tended to be biased.
Among them, the only ce that stands out is the auction house.
An auction house out of the blue in this ce called the center of the ve trade.
It was clear to the eye what items were being sold.
¡®Let¡¯s take a look.¡¯
Let her try to enter the auction house.
A man with a good physique stopped him.
¡°Little girl. Do you know where this ce is?¡±
¡°sure. He looks young, but he has some money.¡±
¡°You cheeky girl. We cannot guarantee safety for what happens inside. Still, if you¡¯re determined, I won¡¯t stop you.¡±
¡°Your body protects itself.¡±
I took a step with a single word.
Let¡¯s enter the auction house with the man¡¯s strange gaze behind us.
Warm heat blew into her face.
¡°A thousand gold coins!¡±
¡°I pay 1,200 gold coins!¡±
I see people who look desperate for something and a moderator who induces a long-awaited bargain on the podium.
¡°Twelve hundred gold coins! Are there any more? It is a precious medicinal material imported from the western continent! It is said that even the dead cane back to life if you brew a potion with this, and there is no other lifeline like this!¡±
medicine?
At those words, Lacia¡¯s gaze turned to the small herb ced on the podium.
¡®¡A drug is a medicine.¡¯
It is also a terrible drug.
There are no side effects that ruin the body, but it is highly addictive, so if you inhale it once, you will be a waste of life depending on the drug.
To think I could buy something like that for 1,200 gold coins.
obviously crazy
Let¡¯s shake our heads and wait for the next auction.
The host at the podium brought a woman who was hanging a thick piece of iron this time.
dejected facial expression.
However, his spirit was broken, and his ears drooped.
¡°I am an elf.¡±
At the word of the society, the left was agitated.
¡°Elphany. Isn¡¯t that a bit dangerous?¡±
¡°How are you? It¡¯s an opportunity to lead an elven ve.¡±
As in other regions, it is a matter of risking one¡¯s life to lead an elf in Celia.
Elves do not just give up when their people are in danger.
If it catches your eye or hears rumors about it, elven viges everywhere might send a kill team.
But even so, the different race called elves are attractive.
The bargaining of the people with the money bags continued.
¡°That hundred gold coins.¡±
¡°joy. Five hundred gold coins.¡±
¡°Then I will pay you a thousand.¡±
¡°Looking at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like the product is as good as other elves. One thousand hundred.¡±
¡°One thousand two hundred.¡±
¡°One thousand five hundred.¡±
As bargaining prices increased, people in ordinary clothes quietly lowered their hands, and the bargainers were mainly nobles.
It was impossible to recognize who it was because they were wearing masks, but it was a good example of how rotten the nobles of Silia are on the inside.
Lacia didn¡¯t want to go along with this pathetic behavior, but she knew that if she attacked openly, the other side would respond, so there was no other way.
She carefully lifted the seomseomoksu and said in a hint.
¡°Two thousand.¡±
Considering that the average transaction price of elves is 1,500 gold coins, this is a considerable price.
The other nobles flinched at her quiet words.
¡°I will give up.¡±
¡°I give up too.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a great possessiveness.¡±
The presenter put a smile on his lips as he saw the unexpectedly wide open board.
¡°Two thousand came out. Any more?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The elf then goes back to the owner of table 27.¡±
Lacia sighed and handed over the check guaranteed by the Halfman Company.
Society then checked the check and soon brought the elf woman to her.
¡°Be careful when handling. I still have some poison left.¡±
¡°yes. Let it be.¡±
He speaks and hands over the ve¡¯s seal.
It wasn¡¯t too difficult since he kindly told me how to use it.
After wasting all the gold coins she had secretly collected, Lacia eventually left the auction house with the elf.
¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±
Things went wrong.
I went in to find out how the auction house works, but I used up all the necessary funds.
This made it impossible to buy even the tools necessary for magic research.
Lacia looked at the elf for a moment and then loosened the metal from all over her body.
ck-
¡°Now, go somewhere.¡±
The elf put on a suspicious expression as she robbed her of all her possessions and said she wasn¡¯t interested.
¡°human. If this is the case, why did you buy me?¡±
¡°That is foolish. I never bought you.¡±
At those words, the elf¡¯s mouth naturally closed.
The girl in front of me was telling me to erase it from my memory.
It means being dragged into the ve market and almost falling into very in earnest.
What she bought was not herself, but the freedom she could enjoy.
The elf let go of her guard when she couldn¡¯t detect the slightest lie in her words.
¡°¡thank you for saving me. But there is nowhere to go back to.¡±
¡°It must be the work of ve traders.¡±
It is not umon for ve traders to raid small elven viges and rob them.
Of course, there are few cases where it seeds.
It ismon for elves whose viges to return to have been burned down tomit suicide or spend their lives wandering in search of new viges.
However, looking at the mana that felt quite weak in her body, it seemed that a life of wandering around avoiding ve traders would not suit her very well.
Lacia thought for a moment and then nodded.
¡°It¡¯s not what I want, but I guess I can leave it to Aira at times like this.¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
¡°It¡¯s an elf vige with high elves. I don¡¯t like it, but there won¡¯t be many ces to match in terms of scale.¡±
elven vige?
And a high elf?
without her even saying anything.
From afar, those in the upper half of the ss ran with tabi.
In addition to those running with wagons, it was a spectacr sight to see people armed with te armor running out of breath.
¡°Ah,dy¡ You are too hot¡ Heo, heo-¡±
The branch manager breathed in his breath despite his old age.
toe on horseback.
¡°It¡¯s just fine. branch manager. Please take care of this elf.¡±
¡°Elf?¡±
Only then did the branch manager realize that there was an elf by Lacia¡¯s side.
long ears.
unusual appearance.
And the faint smell of the forest proved that she was an elf.
he expressed disapproval.
¡°But we cannot turn our forces here.¡±
¡°I alone am enough. You may go back.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t even know what to do here, mydy. I will lead the elves, but I can¡¯t turn the troops around.¡±
At his stubborn attitude, Lacia pondered.
¡°Then let¡¯s go together. Even though the southern region is famous for its ve market, there won¡¯t be many soldiers because it¡¯s just an entertainment district.¡±
¡°If I don¡¯t take care of thedy¡¯s safety, I will be beaten to death by Danju. We will be in charge of this ce, so thedy will die.¡±
¡°How can you call yourself a younger sister if you leave the group that harms your older brother alone?¡±
From those words, the branch manager realized.
¡®I can¡¯t stop it.¡¯
The girl in front of me will go ahead no matter what.
In that respect, he is very simr to Ray.
Did their personalities be simr because they grew up in a simr environment?
The branch manager let out a long sigh.
¡°Even if I told you it was dangerous, you would reject it.¡±
¡°It is not dangerous.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if Taesangdanju is here¡ It¡¯s impossible to do it alone.¡±
¡°Do not worry.¡±
Lacia rolled up her sleeves a little.
He raised his hand and spewed mana.
she said quietly.
¡°The point is that you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve been attacked by us.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, but how the heck¡¡±
Du-du-du-
du- something like the sound of a horse¡¯s hooves came from afar.
The sound grew louder as Lacia¡¯s mana grew stronger.
The head of the branch turned away from the untimely turmoil.
Quite a number of monsters wereing from the distant mountains.
¡°That¡¯s that¡!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a monster! Monsters areing!¡±
As the frenzied monsters rushed in, the guards became very nervous.
The branch manager turned his head quickly enough to make a jerking noise.
¡°Oh, is that what you did? Can you control the monsters!¡±
If that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯ve lived!
Since she can ovee theck of troops, she should be able to subdue the southern region.
As the branch manager¡¯splexion suddenly brightened, Lacia smiled and shook her head.
¡°Whoop whoop. I don¡¯t know how to control it. We just summoned the monsters, so we can use this opportunity to achieve our goal.¡±
At those words, the branch manager¡¯s expression hardened.
¡°That means¡¡±
¡°Yes. Those monsters don¡¯t identify friends. It¡¯s just running towards the mana I¡¯ve sown. Well, in that amount of time, the lower sses would have been evacuated, so there would be no damage.¡±
The head of the branch opened his mouth wide at the words of Lacia, who spoke as if it were natural.
They said it was all right if you didn¡¯t think you were attacked, so you¡¯re trying to make people mistaken for being attacked by monsters!
It was a great ploy, but at the same time it was crazy in that it did not discriminate between friends and family.
The branchmander quickly took over the troops.
¡°Back off! Evacuate the people and we help the guards!¡±
Hafman¡¯s upper house was focused on saving lives at an unexpected time.
Chapter 644
Episode 644 Rising public sentiment, the majesty of the Hafman Merchant Army (2)
The guards standing guard on top of the spire are in an emergency.
¡°Monsters areing!¡±
¡°Get ready for battle!¡±
At that, most of the guards, including the shift troops, came out in a hurry.
Armed with spears and swords, they guarded the vige entrance.
at that time.
The troops of Hafman¡¯s top were also added.
The branch manager said with a bluish face.
¡°We are the dispatched troops sent by the Hafman Company! The situation is critical, so let me help you!¡±
¡°Ha halfman top?¡±
Why is Jeilsang in such a southern area?
Doubt for a moment.
Watching the horde of monsters attacking in front of his eyes, the guards captain finally nodded.
¡°It seemed difficult to deal with with my men. Please.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Can I leave the instructions to the captain of the guards?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
The guards captain blew the whistle he was holding in his left hand.
Woo-woo-!
When a gigantic drum sounded like it was being torn apart, the town began to notice themotion.
People who came out one by one screamed when they saw the monster running over the mountain range.
¡°It¡¯s a monster!¡±
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
The confusion increased, but the action quickened ordingly.
As the merchants pack their luggage and prepare to run away, others are also busy moving.
Seeing this, the branch manager was relieved.
¡®What if I didn¡¯t run away?¡¯
The guards and themselves will block the monsters, but there will be monsters that escape.
Even if only one was released into the vige right away, a terrible situation would ur.
The branch manager gritted it.
¡°It¡¯s hard work in yourter years!¡±
He squeezed the unfamiliar sword bottle tightly.
* * *
When everyone left because of themotion, Lacia, who was left alone on the street, ran around here and there.
As she wandered around ces where her presence had not yet disappeared, she felt a strange feeling.
¡°This is¡¡±
Unfamiliar, but oddly heterogeneous energy.
I followed the signs and went inside the shabby auction house.
Iron spade ¨C
as soon as you open the rusty brass door.
A small arrow flew in front of my eyes.
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
Even at a nce, there is a considerable amount of mana.
Lacia took a step and lightly dodged it.
Then, this time, swords cut from all sides.
I used my right foot as the axis to support my center and hit it hard with my left hand, and the sword that was rushing fiercely broke.
Turong-!
A muffled sound is transmitted to your hand.
Realizing the difference in skill, the ck man withdrew.
Lacia said as she lightly brushed off her gloved hand.
¡°To wield a sword at ady who visited the store without hesitation. You have bad manners.¡±
¡°¡Who are you?¡±
At that question, she nced around the store.
An old building like an abandoned building.
Even though there was amotion outside the vige, if it was a ck robe hiding in a ce like this, hiding its presence, there was only one answer.
¡°You. Is it a ck room?¡±
¡°ck room?¡±
¡°Even if you pretend you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ve already been caught. Don¡¯t resist needlessly and be obediently captured.¡±
The way he speaks as if he is going to show mercy is very irritating.
The men in ck snorted ¡®Huh¡¯ and pointed their swords at them.
He still has the will to fight.
At that, Lacia let out a fishyugh.
¡°It seems that they are people who can¡¯t understand what they are saying.¡±
I don¡¯t want to use mana recklessly, but if the situation suits me, it¡¯s what she wanted.
Three ck men performed the examination.
A checkup unique to Heukbang that adds strength to one person.
Lacia watched it with a light heart.
¡°It¡¯s a sloppy examination. Grease.¡±
The floor slides along with her booty.
For a moment, even the men in ck lost their bnce and almost fell.
Watching them barely maintain the checkup, Lacia moved her mana again.
¡°Wherever you are, try dancing. Fire wall.¡±
Whoaaah-!
A fierce pir of me surged around them.
The floor is slippery and there are fires all around.
As a result, it was difficult for them to demonstrate their skills.
Lacia lightly teased her feet.
Is the floor not slippery?
She moved softly as if petals were falling to the floor, and she attacked as if she was shooting out once in a while.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
Cha Cha Cha Chang-!
Sharp chunks of ice fly through the fire.
Until they were in front of their eyes, they could not be seen because they were covered by a wall of me, so the people in ck had to sharpen their senses.
Chaeeng-!
The ck man in the lead was about to break the ice spear.
Aiming for a gap, her mncholy flew in.
¡°Keugh!¡±
In an instant, he grabs the neck pole and ms it down to the floor.
Since that series of processes happened in an instant, other people in ck were unable to react.
Two people who btedly grasped the situation swung their swords in turn.
It spews out a sword aura that looked like it was a span wide, aiming for a vital spot and rushing at it.
From the first attack, it¡¯s a vital point.
It¡¯s a very obvious attack.
she threw up her hand
Kaaaang-!
The fiercely charged sword aura broke at once, and the people in ck vomited blood in the aftermath.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Cool!¡±
Lacia poured mana into herpletely open chest.
Endless mana spewed out from the mana rodpleted under Ray¡¯s intensive training.
Aaaah-!
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Keo-eo-eok!¡±
High purity mana is poisonous by itself.
The ck people who received Lacia¡¯s mana directly hit their bodies, and they couldn¡¯t stand it even for a moment and slumped.
¡°Is there only one person left?¡±
After collecting the mana, she walked away.
Leaving the man in ck who had fainted on the floor.
She headed to a ce where she felt another presence.
Let¡¯s open the warehouse door strongly.
There, a girl who looked like her age was holding her head and shivering.
¡°Please save me! I will do anything you ask!¡±
¡°Please stop it. If anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think they¡¯ve met a murderer.¡±
The person responsible for turning the three men in ck into porridge just now hardened his expression as if he was worried that someone would hear it.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t you¡ kill me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s unreasonable for ady to have blood on her hands. you are?¡±
¡°It¡¯s called Ete¡¡±
He answered well with a face that still did not go away in fear.
¡°You don¡¯t seem to be one of these guys, did you get caught?¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
Then, it means that he is a hostage useful enough to be held by the ck Room.
Since I couldn¡¯t feel any sign of mana from the girl, the goal must be the people around her.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for talking this way right after we met, but what about family rtionships?¡±
¡°¡I have one older brother.¡±
¡°Brother. It¡¯s always nice to have an older brother.¡±
¡°yes. They are the best family for me. You have taken care of me since I was a child.¡±
¡°I think I know how you feel.¡±
An unusual event urred where she sympathized with others without blood or tears.
When something seemed to turn on in her head, Lacia hurriedly shook her head to shake off her thoughts.
¡°Isn¡¯t he involved with these people?¡±
¡°¡we lived in the same town. Then, one day, they were caught by a ve trader and scattered. That is all I know.¡±
There are many cases of ve traders capturing people.
But the ve trader intervened in the ck room¡¯s involvement.
Something felt out of ce.
¡®The identity of the ve merchant must be a disguised ck room. Take any potential hostages and kill the rest. It¡¯s too authoritative.¡¯
Perhaps the only survivors of the vige are the girl and her brother.
Lacia, who was drooling, soon pondered over the treatment of the girl.
It¡¯s the same as leaving it in the vige like this.
I can¡¯t help it, but for the time being, I have no choice but to leave the harp at the top or leave it to my parents.
To the girl wearing rags, Lacia handed the clothes draped over her shoulders.
¡°Try to hide your ugliness.¡±
¡°Oh no. You can¡¯t take it carelessly.¡±
¡°Are you going to refuse my favor?¡±
Until now, Lacia had a lot of kindness towards her family, but never showed any kindness toward others.
If you reject her unusual behavior, retaliation will follow, although you may not know it.
Sensing it instinctively, the girl hurriedly put on her clothes.
The clothes warmed by her warmth were quite warm.
A faint smile appeared on her face for an instant, and Lacia let out a sigh.
Even if it was caught, it was caught by the terrible guys.
He must have had no proper food or water, let alone clothes.
Seeing how happy they are with just a small favor.
Lacia dragged the ck man outside.
Hearing the sound of the monstering from far away, it seemed like a battle would break out soon.
¡°I have sowed, so I must reap soon.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Follow me.¡±
Lacia led the way.
After walking for some time, we arrived at the entrance of the vige.
Like the southern region, where security is not good, the entrance also did not have a single wall.
All that is there is a slightly tall fence and a battery with spears stuck here and there.
Lacia, who arrived with Ete, let out a small sigh.
Because of this, it seemed that even a changeless nongseong was not possible.
just as expected.
The guards and half-man¡¯s upper ranks are ring at the monster with a clear look of nervousness.
So far, the engagement has not taken ce, but the odds of winning seem slim.
In the first ce, they are numerically inferior.
If they collide like this, the guards will surely be crushed.
She gracefully rolled up her sleeves and stepped forward.
¡°I will sort this out.¡±
At those words, the branch manager was taken aback.
¡°Ah,dy!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry and step back.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. If I withdraw from here, I will be beaten to death by the sorcerer.¡±
Even if I die, the will to die here has been transmitted.
Lacia didn¡¯t respond as if she was telling her to do whatever she wanted.
Instead, I closed my eyes and concentrated.
It is said that the mana rod is made simrly, but in order to attract a huge amount of mana, it is necessary to unite the mana and focus on yourself.
Only Ray in this world can do it as easily as drinking water.
Calm mana flowed out of Lacia¡¯s raised hand.
Gradually growing mana surrounds her.
¡°This is¡¡±
The branch manager had a simr experience once before.
When Taesangdanju at the top was casting magic.
Compared to now, it was an absurdly short moment, but it clearly had a simr strength.
I can¡¯t believe it.
The branch manager¡¯s eyes on Lacia gradually widened.
Chapter 645
Episode 645 Rising public sentiment, the majesty of the upper half (3) The
umted mana circtes in the atmosphere.
As the mana that flowed in that way gathered again in Lacia¡¯s hands like a leisurely flowing stream, a soft blue light emitted a sh of light.
The head of the Manae branch, which was so thick that even an ordinary person could feel it, got goosebumps.
¡®Surely¡ is it the blood of Lord Taesang?¡¯
Even the spirit of a great mage could be felt in the way he freely manipted therge amount of mana that was going crazy at any moment.
Her white hand, which seemed like it would never move, quietly sat down.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
Sssss-!
A raging wind blew them all together.
Following Lacia¡¯s gesture, the intangible des were driven into the monsters.
Slow-!
A huge de of wind sweeps across the ins.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Kyaaaaaagh!¡±
From orcs to ogres and rare trolls.
More than half of the monsters screaming and running were killed by a single spell.
Of these, only small monsters such as kobolds and goblins survived.
¡°Keeek?¡±
In an instant, the number of monsters decreased.
At that point, the small monsters also woke up.
Large monsters that they couldn¡¯t do anything about died one after another.
It was enough to realize that it was a fight without a win.
The small monsters, who were in a state of confusion, ran towards the mountain range again.
The soldiers who watched the scene from behind gasped in vain at the situation where they could not speak.
¡°Heo-eok¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t see it wrong¡?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been on the battlefield for over ten years¡ but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such strong magic.¡±
just one magic
With that alone, the monsters that looked like sixty were knocked down one after another.
Is that all?
The actual caster, Lacia, seemed unconcerned.
Putting on the gloves she had gathered neatly, she approached the branch manager and said quietly.
¡°The vigers all ran away. Take this opportunity to investigate the ve market.¡±
¡°Yes yes¡.¡±
The panicked branch manager regained consciousness andmanded the soldiers.
¡°We patrol the town! Search all over for any remaining troops!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The troops of the upper ranks were scattered throughout the vige as nned.
The branchmander then spoke to the guardsmander.
¡°Captain of the guards. I¡¯m sorry, but can I leave the monster post-processing and vignce to you?¡±
The guardsmander nodded happily.
¡°Of course it has to be done. Had it not been for the arrival of Hafman¡¯s troops, something terrible would have happened. As a guard, I thank you.¡±
He humbled himself and took an example.
Seeing this, the branch manager¡¯s heart was heavier than ever.
After all, they were the ones who released the monsters in the vige in the first ce.
If I had been resentful, I would have received it, but I hadn¡¯t done anything to deserve gratitude.
The branchmander forcibly raised the body of the guardsmander.
¡°Don¡¯t do this. Fortunately, there were no casualties, but I have no face.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? We are alive thanks to the Salvation Army. I only thought badly of the Halfman Merchant from the time the conflict with the kingdom urred and the trade was restricted¡ I justment my stupidity.¡±
Rather, he apologized.
¡°Please leave the post-processing of the monsters to me. Another monster maye, so we will strengthen our vignce. It¡¯s okay to talk about the subject of the guards, but the lord of the guards, please check if there are any private houses that have been damaged. please.¡±
¡°I am the branch manager, not the deputy manager.¡±
¡°Excuse me for this. ha ha ha.¡±
A good smile makes people feel more guilty.
For some reason, the head of the branch slumped more than usual because of the weight on his shoulders.
¡°yes. We will mobilize the troops of the upper ranks to find out if any private houses have been damaged, and if so, we willpensate.¡±
It was the least apology he could think of.
To themander of the guard who didn¡¯t know that, the bowl on top of the half man only looked big.
¡®The responsibility to protect the vige lies solely with the guards. It¡¯s really nice to see them worrying about the people and taking care of their daily lives. There must have been a reason why the Hafman Merchant Corps captivated the public.¡¯
I was in awe of admiration.
Where did the usual bad feelings go?
The ce was filled with goodwill.
The gaze of the guardsmander looking at the branch manager was no joke.
Just a nce at it was filled with hot desire, so the branch manager felt like going into a mouse hole and hiding.
Chaeeng-!
The captain of the guardsmen took the sword out of its scabbard and bowed reverently.
¡°All attention!¡±
to that order.
Even the soldiers who had overheard the conversation between the guards and the branch manager unanimously drew their swords.
Chaeeng-!
Chae Ae Ae-!
Perhaps they were also impressed by therge distribution of the top half of the half, and there was an unknown respect in their eyes.
The sight of a group of soldiers shing their swords was a spectacle in itself.
Soon, the roaring voice of the guardsmander fell.
¡°salute!¡±
Remedy-!
Remedy-!
Bringing the sword to his chest, he lightly bows his head.
Although they did not kneel as they do to kings, those who are honored in this way by knights and guards are counted among the few in the kingdom.
Those in the middle of the half-man group were strangely thrilled.
The glory of the top went back to the members.
The more their breasts grow.
The branch manager¡¯s heart burned.
¡°Don¡¯t do this¡ don¡¯t do this¡¡±
His trembling voice echoed through his son-inw.
* * *
After finishing the situation, Lacia brushed her hands.
¡°Okay then¡¡±
She looked at the two of them.
One is an elf, and the other is a hostage held by the ck Room.
None of them were normal, so a sigh came out naturally.
¡°Where should I start processing?¡±
It was a word that agonized over ¡®how to treat them¡¯, but it waspletely different from what the two heard.
In an instant, theplexion of the elf and Ete turned blue.
¡°Please save me! I will do anything you ask!¡±
¡°human! Isn¡¯t the story different from before!¡±
Even Lacia was taken aback by those words.
¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just thinking about where to leave the treatment of the two of you. Would you mind not looking at thedy like a murderer?¡±
The person who ughtered the ck man and the monsters a while ago got angry again.
Only then did the two look at each other, a little relieved.
¡°I¡ have nowhere to go. It would be nice if I could find my brother¡¡±
¡°Come to think of it, I said he was the only blood rtive. I think I can help you with that part.¡±
Hafman is at the top, but his information power is also considerable.
If you put money into the information guild and put in a request, finding a single person was not a task.
Of course, it¡¯s rted to the ck Room, so it won¡¯t be easy to find.
This time the elf woman said embarrassingly.
¡°It¡¯s like having nowhere to go. If you introduce me to the elven vige, I will not forget your kindness.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t expect it. It will be difficult for you toe to town if it is not her will.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an honor for the High Elves to decide my future.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d then.¡±
Lacia decided to take the two of them out of the southern area.
Like it or not, this is where the ck Room is established.
It didn¡¯t do any good to keep showing up.
¡°Follow me. First, let¡¯s get to the center safely.¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to mix with humans, but¡.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be full. It¡¯s better to have a lot of people to avoid being pursued.¡±
Lacia picked up a usable robe from a shabby clothing store.
After putting some silver coins on the counter, she handed the robe to the elf.
¡°If you cover your ears, you won¡¯t find out right away.¡±
¡°¡thank you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m leaving right away.¡±
With Lacia¡¯s words.
The three women turned their steps towards Billo Vige.
* * *
Ray, who was returning to the manor with Hongyoung, felt the powerful wave of mana felt in the distance.
As I turned my head to look at it, Hongyoung tilted her head.
¡°Is anything going on?¡±
¡°¡Anyway, it¡¯s not clear.¡±
¡°¡¡?¡±
Leaving behind Hong-yeong, who still doesn¡¯t understand English.
Ray narrowed his eyes as he saw the mighty mana felt in Celia Kingdom.
¡®It¡¯s a lot of mana. Something big might happen to Celia sooner orter.¡¯
The huge waves emitted as if they had no intention of hiding their mana were so enormous that they could be felt from this ce, quite a distance away.
It was as if he had used magic by raising atmospheric mana.
Maybe someone used field magic?
I had my doubts, but I smiled and shook my head.
I hope it can¡¯t be
Probably only about six people around here, including herself and Lacia, could use even a little mana in the air.
There are only a few people who have done something even though they are human.
In addition, in order to generate such a wave of mana, that amount of mana rod was needed.
If that¡¯s the case, it means that someone on the level of Aira used magic in Celia.
He thought that such a thing could not have happened.
¡®Am I plotting something in the ck room?¡¯
If you look in the direction, it¡¯s near the ce where Heukbang is likely to be coiled, but¡
Hongyeong woke him up while he was thinking.
¡°Holy Son, this is Yeongji.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
When I came to my senses and looked in front of me, a familiar forest appeared.
The female goblins were moving to repair the walls, removing the rubble by hand.
Those who found Ray while working urgently took an example.
¡°Goblin God!¡±
As one chanted, the other goblins who noticed him also lowered their bodies.
¡°Goblin God!¡±
¡°Goblin God!¡±
Because it was Ray who imed to be the goblin god in the dungeon.
I was embarrassed, but soon waved my hand and said hello.
¡°There are a lot of faces I haven¡¯t seen before.¡±
¡°It must mean that the fertility of goblins is that strong. As you can see for yourself, you will know¡ Thousands will be born in just one month.¡±
That kind of fertility for a mammal.
Might be worth researchingter.
Ray entered the manor while being weed by the goblins.
Then, as if they had been waiting, the goblins who stood guard began to wee them.
¡°Wow! Goblin God!¡±
¡°My God! I watched with my own eyes as God swept the battlefield!¡±
The guard goblin shouted excitedly.
However, they were only the beginning.
There was amotion at the entrance.
The goblins, who had been doing their jobs so far, began to gather one by one.
Chapter 646
Episode 646 Rising public sentiment, the majesty of the top half of Hafman (4)
Ray, who has been treated as an outlier, but has rarely been in awe.
As the goblins approached one by one and cast a thrilling gaze, the feeling was new.
¡°The goblin god is back!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t push! I¡¯ll see you too!¡±
In the midst of a fairly loudmotion, Hongyoung secretly hid her presence.
Is it because the bar he showed on the battlefield was definitely great?
The heat radiating from the goblins was no joke.
Ray waved his hand to calm them down.
¡°The heart is happy, but everyone is calm. For now, thend repaires first.¡±
It is the word of God and not of anyone else.
There was no goblin who would not listen.
Those who had been buzzing loudly shut their mouths at once.
¡°yes. It seems that the maintenance of the estate will bepleted within the next week.¡±
¡°one week?¡±
The roof of the pce copsed and the castle wall copsed, but could it be repaired in that short amount of time?
The goblins replied with a grin.
¡°There are some good guys.¡±
¡°Kiki kick. It¡¯s nothing if it gets us this much.¡±
When I see a confident appearance, I believe it.
Rey looked at the goblins with strange eyes.
¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about thebor force.¡¯
The most necessary thing in developing a territory isbor.
If funds and technology support him and move forward, he will surely be able to take off the unexplorednd in a short period of time.
After looking around the crowd, Ray collected mana.
¡°Clean.¡±
After uttering a single starter word, the haggard goblins¡¯plexions instantly cleared.
As the fatigue of the body is reduced, it feels like natural power is rising.
The goblins, who could feel quite a bit of mana, immediately noticed that Ray had done something.
¡°Oh, what a blessing! Khehe!¡±
¡°Blessed by the Goblin God!¡±
It¡¯s only circle 1 life magic.
There was no blessing like this for the goblins to feel.
Seeing each other jumping up and down with excitement made me feel like a child.
A smile formed on Ray¡¯s lips.
One goblin approached while breaking through a crowd of goblins that were like a noisy marketce.
The goblin with his cane and his characteristic strange look knelt down in his seat.
¡°Goblin God, I have nothing to say. Due to the queen¡¯s ipetence, she was unable to fulfill her duties and the territory was vited by outsiders.¡±
¡°The Goblin Queen.¡±
¡°Please reprimand me. I will ept whatever punishmentes with it.¡±
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°What do you mean by reprimand? You took good care of Yeongji while I was away. It is not enough to give the prize.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
The Goblin Queen lowered her head even further with her eyes closed.
It¡¯s as if he wants to go into a mouse hole and hide.
Herplexion was red with shame.
Looking at it, Ray thought.
¡®Since we lost in our first battle, it¡¯s not unreasonable for the goblins to feel ashamed.¡¯
As much as he prided himself on having strong power, the humiliation of being defeated by humans must have been a big blow.
And it¡¯s not just the goblins.
Zeke and the receiver.
Even in the Holy Land, they were the most powerful people, and they were so helpless in front of the power of the ck room.
Not only did I not protect those I wanted to protect, but I was defeated so horribly that I couldn¡¯t even take care of my own safety.
As such, the psychological impact would be considerable.
Ray spoke as calmly as possible.
¡°If you say so, I will punish you.¡±
The goblin queen¡¯s heart stung for a moment at that rather chilly tone.
It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been prepared for, but I¡¯m impatient when it happens.
To her, Ray rummaged through his backpack and pulled out a book.
¡°Take it.¡±
¡°This¡¡?¡±
monarchy.
It smelled like old books.
Just staring at it nkly, Ray opened his mouth.
¡°Look at that and realize what a true monarch is and what a holy army is. If youe out as an author just because you have something to take responsibility for, you will be a monarch without conviction, and if you be arrogant because you have great power, you will be a failed monarch.¡±
After
passing the book into the hand of the goblin queen, Ray hurriedly walked towards the territory.
Numerous goblins followed his steps and got out of the way, so there was no other spectacle like that.
Even if the others didn¡¯t know, the goblin queen knew.
The presence itself was different from his own.
Even if he looks light and flirty on a daily basis, his rxed attitude when it¡¯s important is definitely that of an absolute.
¡®The secret is in this book¡¡¯
Monarchy.
The title of the book made her heart flutter.
For a while, the Goblin Queen¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t seem to fall off Ray¡¯s back as he left.
* * *
Rumors that the Harpman Merchant had calmed the monster turmoil in southern Celia spread quickly.
This may have been thanks to the movement of the guards and the vigers in the southern region, but it was even greater that Hafman was determined and spread the rumors by releasing funds.
He could not miss an opportunity like this because he could smell the smell of money.
Hafman¡¯s actions worked well.
The public sentiment of the upper half of the upper half of Silia, which had stopped trading with the Celia kingdom, was not the same as before, but thanks to a good story thates to mind when it is worth forgetting, the castle was able to recover.
not just recovery
Opinions continued that there must be a reason why the upper half of the half man went this far.
In a small bar, two tall men drank.
The man in te armor spoke cautiously.
¡°Did you hear?¡±
¡°story? What are you talking about?¡±
¡°The Harfman Merchant has overturned the ve market in the South.¡±
¡°The ve market? Wouldn¡¯t the ve traders have been quiet?¡±
¡°What if they don¡¯t stay still? The opponent is at the top of the continent. Anyway, the southern region said it was amotion.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why the coachmen are reluctant to go down these days.¡±
The man who was talking took a drink.
¡°That¡¯s not all. Do you know what happened to the monsters?¡±
¡°iced coffee. I hear that monsters have advanced to Myrd Vige, right? It¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s a town with arge mountain range, so it¡¯s prepared.¡±
¡°Miraculously, there were no casualties. But it¡¯s actually thanks to the half-man¡¯s corps leading the troops to help.¡±
At that, the man who had been drinkingughed.
¡°Are you drunk already? If Hafman Sangsanju is not some kind of god, how could he have foreseen the future and deployed troops?¡±
¡°Really. There is a guard in Myrd Vige that I know, and he told me about it himself. It would have been dangerous if the half-man group hadn¡¯te.¡±
If there is someone who has actually seen and heard it, rumors will have power.
just as expected.
The old man¡¯s sneer as before had disappeared.
¡°If that statement is true, it can be said that it was entirely thanks to the Halfman Mercenary that stopped the advance of the monsters.¡±
¡°That is what I mean. If you have the skills to hail the Danju at the top of the Hagisa Continent, it wouldn¡¯t be a job to read the future one or two steps ahead.¡±
¡°Looking back, there is a point in what you said. ha ha ha.¡±
The two burst intoughter and clinked sses.
As the people only nted a good impression of the Hafman Merchant, the Celian nobles felt bitter.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, the deal was cut off and the funds were insufficient, but when I tried to put some pressure on it, only the public¡¯s sentiment was tilted.
Now, it is clear that the people will rebel if you carelessly touch the top of the half man, so you can¡¯t do this or that.
¡°Hafman¡ You¡¯re someone you can¡¯t carelessly look at.¡±
¡°I thought it was an ogre without tendons, but it seems to be still in good health.¡±
Sitting around a huge round table, they let out a drool.
I heard that the Duchy of Soleil even deployed troops to the border.
It couldn¡¯t be seen as hostile yet, but it was more correct to see that it drew a line with the kingdom.
The Count, the highest-ranking of them, gave his opinion.
¡°It¡¯s not toote now. How about a sincere apology and repairing the old rtionship?¡±
Other aristocrats objected to that statement.
¡°No. At the very least, bowing down to merchants would bring the status of the royal family to the ground.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, it is an unmistakable principality that only the harp surrounds. Isn¡¯t that root still in the Kingdom of Bonn?¡±
As the baron and the viscount gathered their voices, even the count could not speak easily.
What¡¯s more, they weren¡¯tpletely wrong.
No matter how powerful the guild is, if the royal family bows their heads and apologizes, Celia¡¯s status will be lowered.
However, it was not possible to try to open a deal because the upper half of Hafman was refusing to do so.
Unless the royal family came forward first, it seemed problematic to restore the rtionship only with the power of the aristocrats.
The nobles seated around the round table each sighed deeply in thought.
* * *
You row when the wateres in.
At this time, Halfman, who quickly coborated with the information guild to spread rumors, was delighted.
¡°Ha ha ha! This is the price for daring to harm the lord of the upper ranks!¡±
It wasn¡¯t what I was aiming for, but thanks to Lacia, I was able to make a big profit.
Because of that, the branch manager was extremely busy, but what about it?
Halfman thought that if he could earn money, he would have to endure a day or two of fatigue.
He brewed tea happily.
¡°By the way, are you also blood rted to Taesangdanju?¡±
ording to the branch manager, Lacia ughtered dozens of monsters by herself.
Considering that he has not reached adulthood yet, in a few years he might be a great mage who will make his name famous in the world.
¡®I guess I need to buy some favour. Hehehe.¡¯
In Hafman¡¯s mind, Lacia¡¯s existence had been upgraded from ¡®annoying little girl¡¯ to ¡®nice to get close to¡¯.
When youe to the top, you must win the heart with expensive tea leaves or clothes.
The harpman, who was sitting on a chair in the office holding a teacup, muttered quietly.
¡°Now, if Celia responds, it¡¯s your turn to tighten the ck room.¡±
It¡¯s not long.
I haven¡¯t gathered strength yet, but Ray will definitely solve that part.
Hafman went back to work, leaving his excitement behind.
Chapter 647
Episode 647 Rising public sentiment, the majesty of the upper half of the upper ss (5)
The morning when the sun is about to rise.
Lacia arrived at Billo Vige with the girl and the elf.
He said to the two of them looking around curiously.
¡°Don¡¯t stare too hard. If it looks suspicious, the guards will approach you.¡±
¡°Ah yes.¡±
¡°all right.¡±
Relieved after hearing the answer, Lacia headed towards the house.
Let¡¯s get out of the vige a little bit and the liveliness of the market can hardly reach.
A small hill came out.
After walking some more from a rock big enough for one or two adults to sit and rest, a small housees into view.
Lacia quietly approached the door and knocked a couple of times.
Knock- Knock-
¡°Lacia?¡±
¡°It is me.¡±
With those words, the door opened.
A woman in her thirties could be trusted to ask with a worried face.
¡°I know how worried Mom was because you suddenly left¡
¡±
¡°
.
One is an elf and the other is a pretty young girl.
I looked at Lacia as if she needed an exnation, and she answered briefly.
¡°I got it from the ve market. I brought it because it looked like there was nowhere else to go¡ can¡¯t I?¡±
For her, it was said without a change in tone, but in the eyes of Sein, there was not that kind of charm.
Besides, it¡¯s not a bad thing, and you can¡¯t scold me for getting it from the ve market!
Sein, who slowly started rationalizing himself, nodded fiercely.
¡°How could it not be! Our Lacia asks for this!¡±
Even if the person who brought it was not an elf or human, but an orc or kobold, he seemed willing to ept it.
Sain hurriedly tidied up the tied apron and said.
¡°Come inside first.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Then¡ take the risk of rudeness¡¡±
Did he read the sign of mana felt in Sein?
The elf¡¯s tone became extremely polite.
Upon entering the house, Sein immediately turned around.
Then Ale¡¯s beard came crashing into her seat.
¡°Lacia!¡±
In the end, the huge arms do not hold anything and struggle with only afterimages.
¡°dad. I am not a child.¡±
At those words, Ale staggered greatly.
It¡¯s as shocking as hearing that your daughter, whom you raised with affection, smells like.
Crashed into a corner, he murmured as ifmenting.
¡°Ray said that at the same age. How can this father live if his two children do not give him love?¡±
That look is so pitiful.
Sein smiled.
¡°Stop honey and wake up. Customers are also in trouble.¡±
¡°customer?¡±
Only then did Ale find two figures standing behind Lacia.
Judging by the long ears, one was an elf, and the other looks normal.
Like Ray and Lacia, it was almost the first time they had brought guests to their house, so they were more curious than puzzled.
Like Sein, Ail also looked at Lacia.
¡°We drink tea and talk. Whoops.¡±
Is it because someone has been visiting the house for a long time?
Sein¡¯s expression is brighter than usual.
Soon, Sein, who brought tea cups with steam rising, put them down in front of the seat he was sitting on.
To relieve tension, the elf and Ete raised their teacups in turn.
The tea seemed to suit her taste, and Ete was bright.
On the other hand, the expression of the elf woman hardened a little.
Putting down the teacup, she was silent for a moment, then asked.
¡°This car¡ where did you get it from?¡±
The tea in front of me was obviously made from tea leaves that only elves could make.
A woman named Sein and a man named Eil.
Since the amount of mana was unusual for all of them to be human, I began to have doubts.
If he robbed an elven vige.
Ale waved his hand at the elf, who was clenching his fists and making up his mind.
¡°I only got it from my acquaintance with the nearby elven vige, so don¡¯t make any strange misunderstandings.¡±
¡°Ah, do you know me?¡±
The elf, who had heard the words, was dumbfounded.
Do you know me?
If it wasn¡¯t even the asional helper in the elven vige, how could mere humans go in and out of the elven vige to get tea leaves?
In addition, if you feel the depth of the fragrance felt in the car, it was by no means an ordinary car.
It was a tea that was so clean that at least an elf elder could drink it.
There wouldn¡¯t be an elf who dedicated it simply to maintain friendship.
She was more suspicious than at first.
Ale, feeling that something was wrong, scratched the back of his head.
¡°It looks like you¡¯ve raised more suspicions by saying useless things.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. There have been many strange things like that since the old days.¡±
¡°Still, I met you thanks to that, so it¡¯s not a bottom-line business.¡±
At those words, Sein covered his flushed cheeks.
¡°Oh, you too. The kids are watching.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. You¡¯re still cute even when you¡¯re old.¡±
The two spilled sesame seeds as usual.
Lacia, who has gotten used to it by now, said while drinking tea quietly.
¡°You said you knew where the Elf Vige was before you came home, right?¡±
¡°There must be a high elf¡¡±
¡°Yes. The high elf gave it to me, these tea leaves.¡±
¡°Ha High Elf?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you might as well check it yourself.¡±
At that, the elf shook his head.
Judging from the fact that the eyes of truth do not respond, it is not a lie.
If so, are the high elves really close to the elven vige enough to bestow tea leaves on their own?
¡®How can humans get along with elves?¡¯
Usually, it¡¯s easy to get kicked out by the guardians before reaching the vige.
Human ve traders usuallye pretending to be nice people, so if it is judged that the location has been discovered, they will move the vige or supplement the protective magic circle.
Even if they entered the vige by chance, there would be countless surveince, so unless it took a long time to build trust, there was no way they would make friends.
Sensing that there was something between them, the elf kept his mouth shut.
Then, Lacia exined to Ale and Sein what was going on between them this time.
A ve auction held in southern Celia.
There was even a story about the elf who was captured there and Ete who stood there guarded by the ck Room.
She told me everything she knew.
¡°I can leave the elf to Aira¡ I want Ete to stay at my house until a ce is decided.¡±
At those words, Ale thought while stroking his neat beard.
¡°It was good to help people in need. She is our daughter too.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°But it was wrong to go alone to the ck room. Besides, do you know how worried your mother was about going out out of the blue?¡±
Lacia, who recalled Sein with tears welling up on her face as if she would cry at any moment, apologized without making excuses.
¡°¡sorry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry Inseok-ah. You¡¯re not even Ray.¡±
¡°Oh, it has nothing to do with Brother.¡±
Lacia replied as if crawling in with a disheveled face.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if one or two customers increase.¡±
¡°sure. I was just about to clean the Ray room, so I guess I can use it.¡±
At Sain¡¯s nonchnt words, Lacia let out a scream.
¡°Brother, the room is not avable!¡±
I didn¡¯t know that I would raise my voice all of a sudden.
Elf and Ete¡¯s expressions hardened a little.
On the other hand, Ale and Sain only smiled mischievously.
¡°Sain really likes you.¡±
¡°What can I say? Ho ho ho. You¡¯ve been chasing after Ray since you were a year or two.¡±
¡°This father is worried. You¡¯re not even thinking about marriage, are you?¡± ¡°Marriage!¡±
The two of them y drums and janggu, so the porridge cannot match like this.
Realizing that she was just making fun of herself, Lacia was so thirsty that she repeatedly lifted the teacup.
She puffed out her cheeks only when she teased her like a grown-up, so I couldn¡¯t stop teasing her even if I wanted to.
Ale hinted at it with a smile on her face.
¡°Take a tour of the elven vige ande back. You will like it.¡±
Lacia stuck her mouth out and answered with a quick turn of her head.
¡°yes.¡±
Ale thought that a kiss or a hug was wrong for the time being.
* * *
After letting Ete use her room, Lacia left the house with the elf.
Turn left from the rock you saw earlier and head towards the forest.
Soon, the familiar smell of grass put the elf at ease.
¡°I can feel that it is a good ce just to breathe in the air. It must be an active elven vige.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to be active.¡±
In the first ce, the poption had grown enough to be called an elven vige, so there was no choice but to be active.
Lacia took her along a winding path through the woods.
A guardian patrolling the area recognized her and showed up.
¡°long time no see. What else is going on today?¡±
¡°Pia.¡±
An elf woman called Pia put her hand on her waist.
He turns his gaze to the new elf and says it¡¯s quite interesting.
¡°Are there guests? You are the delivery book.¡±
¡°Can you guide me to the vige?¡±
¡°of course.¡±
Pia, who took off her greaves for a moment, led the two of them.
As soon as he started walking while spilling his signature mana waves, he prated the barrier made of magic and entered the vige.
The elf followed Pia.
Then, a scene unfolded that was hard to believe even after seeing it with my own eyes.
The entrance seemed to be three or four timesrger than a normal elven vige, and the houses were built here and there in the trees so that it was safe to say that the entire forest was a vige.
The elves, who were busy moving from the entrance, did notck to attract attention.
Pia smiled as she saw the elf looking around with a dumbfounded face.
¡°Everyone looked like that when they first came here. The number of military families increased and the vige grew rapidly.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to my older brother.¡±
¡°I cannot deny it.¡±
He shrugs his shoulders proudly.
Why is Pia proud of what her brother has done?
leaving the doubt behind.
After following her for some more time, the biggest tree in town came into view.
It¡¯s not a building, it¡¯s a tree so big that I wonder if it¡¯s a tree.
Strangely, however, it exudes a mystical spirit, as if it were possessed of magical power.
¡°This is where the high elves live. I wille with a message.¡±
She lowered her head for a moment and bowed toward the tree, then jumped up and climbed the tree.
It is a footwork that looks really light at any time.
Lacia decided to wait in silence until she arrived.
Chapter 648
Episode 648 Rising Public Sentiment, the Majesty of the Hafman Company (6)
Already feeling their presence, Aira wasn¡¯t surprised by Pia¡¯s sudden visit.
After knocking a couple of times, Pia opened the door and entered.
¡°Ira-nim, I have something to tell you.¡± Ira, who woke up from her sleep, answered with a stretch.
¡°You mean the kid outside?¡±
The silky hair falling down her shoulders was so beautiful that even a woman like her could see it.
Pia, who was stunned for a moment and admired the scene, soon shook her head and came to her senses.
¡°yes. It seems that there is no suitable ce to stay.¡±
¡°Ugh. A wandering elf at the same time.¡±
Aira was well aware that the ck Room was active.
In the meantime, the elf came to the vige, so I didn¡¯t get a good feeling.
After thinking for a moment, she slowly lowered her white feet to the floor of the bed.
¡°You have to meet me in person to know. Guide me.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Pia stepped back with a bow, left the door, and jumped down a tree.
percussion-!
Behind her, whonded lightly.
Aira fluttered in her signature clothes andnded as if she were flying.
Then the elf woman with Lacia lowered her head in a hurry.
¡°A lowly being greets the high elves.¡±
She was very embarrassed as she had never expected to meet a high elf in person.
Aira smiled softly and held out her hand.
¡°You are a well-mannered child. Would you like a hand?¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
Try to calm down your trembling body and extend your hand.
Aira held hands and let the mana flow.
The gentle flow of her mana touched the elf¡¯s hand.
Whoaaah-!
The elf¡¯s unique aura is mixed with the beautiful light green halo.
Aira, who had been reading the elf woman¡¯s mana for a while, slowly withdrew her hand.
Her beautiful blue eyes curved nicely.
¡°Whoops. It was really good mana. Will you forgive me for forcing myself to see you?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t help but forgive you. I will consider it the honor of a lifetime.¡±
The elf woman lowered her head even more in embarrassment.
Her forehead, which had seemed to touch the ground before, now almost touches the ground.
Aira said, lifting her up with her own hands.
¡°You are a good-hearted child. You can stay in my vige if you don¡¯t mind.¡±
The high elf¡¯s permission fell.
The elf woman, who had been worried all this time, finally burst into tears.
¡°Thank you¡ Thank you¡.¡±
How hard it must have been.
She must have gone through all sorts of hardships living as a ve among unfamiliar humans.
Living in a vige under the protection of the High Elves was like a dream.
While Pia is soothing her.
Aira looked at Lacia lovingly.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lacia.¡±
¡°joy. Please don¡¯t be mistaken. I didn¡¯te to see you.¡±
¡°Hoo. Strangely, for such a thing, wasn¡¯t there strength in walking? It looked like fun to me, didn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°My feet were just ufortable with my new shoes.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. Cunning guy.¡±
Aira shook her shoulders as if she wanted to bite her.
On the other hand, Lacia had chills.
It was as if he was sniffing the scent of Ray that was subtly wafting from him.
It was really burdensome to have someone like a high elf approaching.
Lacia slightly widened her distance.
¡°Don¡¯te closer. As I said before, I cannot give you a brother. There is a slightly more noble woman for my brother¡¡±
As she spoke, her gaze reached Aira.
Her perfectly white hair caught my eye.
The sparkling blue eyes were like the sea bathed in brilliant sunlight, and the mature atmosphere exudes nobility.
She didn¡¯t want to lose here, so Lacia added.
¡°Intelligent¡¡±
There could be no other woman as intelligent as a high elf.
¡°It¡¯s beautiful¡¡±
Speaking of beauty, it was enough to be the standard of beauty, so Lacia lost her confidence.
In the end, Lacia¡¯s mouth was shut.
If you think about it, isn¡¯t it a woman who has everything.
After thinking for a while, Lacia added a word as if she had a good idea.
¡°I wish I was a little taller.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Aira said as if she was in trouble.
¡°It is said that this body is small, but it is not that small.¡±
Certainly it is.
However, Lacia was not kind enough to let go of the weakness she found for the first andst time.
She shook her head.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. It¡¯s a pity.¡±
¡°But I think he will definitely like me.¡±
At those words, Lacia¡¯sughter stopped.
When the blow of conversion hit her body directly, her eyes went cold.
Lacia looked directly at Aira.
A cold wind began to blow between the two.
Pia and Elf, who were watching from behind, looked at each other with trepidation.
* * *
¡°Etch!¡±
While helping the goblins in the middle of the stream, the drenched Rey sniffed.
¡°Who is talking about me?¡±
It is said that it does not use mana normally, but it is a body that does not burn in moderate heat or cold.
However, as I was sneezing strangely today, I had a bad feeling about something.
As he rested his hands, the goblin women scolded him.
¡°God, it will take another year to do all of this. You need to move your hand quickly.¡±
¡°Ah yes. But¡ are you really nning on doing all of this in one day?¡±
Ray pointed to the pile ofundry with a teary face.
There were so manyundry piles that it could be considered a small hill.
The goblin women seemed to be having funughing.
¡°of course. If we don¡¯t do it today, there will be more tomorrow.¡±
¡°If you work diligently, you can do it until evening.¡±
A sighes naturally.
It would be easy to solve with magic, but as Derp taught, usually don¡¯t use magic unless it¡¯s necessary.
As a result, the work slowed down, and when it was repeated, fatigue umted even for Ray.
Surprised by his wife¡¯s scolding for not having time, he quickly pounded theundry.
My wrist moved miraculously as I moved the bat, and it was strange that the food did not damage the fabric even when the food was drained.
It seemed like a strong blow, but there was a softness inside, so the goblin women who saw it were amazed.
¡°You are also a god.¡±
¡°Are you going to be a goblin god for nothing? Even though he looks like that on the outside, ording to mythology, he is omniscient and omnipotent.¡±
It seems that even a myth has been created without even knowing it.
If you look at the statue of God erected in the middle of the vige, it must be an unusual myth.
When I did theundry while listening to the story of how the vige was built and built, the pile ofundry quickly decreased.
Ray, who moved his hands like a ghost and was removing theundry as if dealing with his parents¡¯ enemies, drool.
¡°Hmm. So, you don¡¯t know what happened when the vige first came into existence, right?¡±
¡°yes. Only the elders of our older generation should know about it.¡±
¡°If you are from the older generation¡¡±
¡°If you are from the 1st or 2nd generation, you will know.¡±
In the first generation, they were goblins who shared the joys and sorrows of the dungeon with them.
This includes the Goblin Queen and her goblins.
And the second generation is the children of the first generation.
I heard that you hold some pretty important positions in the vige.
And those doingundry here are third-generation goblins.
The way to tell them apart was simpler than I thought.
As generations pass, the goblin¡¯s unique appearance gradually changes to be closer to that of a human.
In addition, the mana in the body was also strengthened, so it was closer to evolution than development.
In fact, the goblin women looked like human beings with long ears and dark skin.
¡®Although the waist is still a little stooped.¡¯
Also, those of the 3rd generation started to grow hair.
Unlike other generations of goblins, even the way he spoke was much less clumsy, so it was easy to understand.
If they are like this, how advanced will the next generation really be?
¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the other goblins for more details.¡±
¡°Stop that and go to the Queen. Perhaps God will wee your visit.¡±
Is it really so?
Even if it wasn¡¯t for that, she must be suffering from the goblins she lost in the war.
Immediately, a significant portion of manpower was consumed just by repairing the walls.
If an uninvited guest visits you in the middle of your busy schedule, it will only be a hindrance.
Ray shook his head.
¡°You can¡¯t bother a busy person.¡±
¡°Ugh. Then why don¡¯t you visit the old man at the cksmith¡¯s shop?¡±
¡°smithy?¡±
¡°yes. He¡¯ll probably stay at the forge untilte.¡±
At her words, another goblin interrupted with a voice mixed with concern.
¡°But he¡¯s a very picky person¡ I wonder if God will like it¡¡±
There was something uneasy about his cautious tone.
After hearing the words, Ray was lost in thought.
¡®It¡¯s a forge.¡¯
Strangely, all the cksmiths he had seen had entric personalities.
Dwarf artisans across the forest were like that, and when I was under Derp, who could be called the best among them, I shuddered just thinking about it.
He pped people on the cheek and ordered them to feel the heart of iron, so at the first meeting, I honestly thought he was crazy.
However, in reality, it was like a tender flower.
Before leaving, I made a sword with all my heart and gave it as a gift, and I loved it with tears in my eyes.
I had seeded inmunicating with such a Derv, so I thought that being a goblin wouldn¡¯t be much different.
Ray readily epted.
¡°A strict person is a good way to date.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. It makes me feel good when you say that.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s finish theundry quickly! I can¡¯t even eat our dinner like this!¡±
At the goblin woman¡¯s scolding, Ray moved his hand again.
He was such a quick learner.
I¡¯ve been doingundry for hours, so now when I raise the water, theundry turns pure white.
Around the time when the Goblin Vige was concentrating on repair work after the war.
Heukbang, who was hiding in the shadows and watching the situation, began to move boldly little by little.
Chapter 649
Episode 649 The Kingdom of Different Races (1)
As the sun slowly sets.
Two figures were praying in a temple with dark gray pirs that stood out.
A ck priestly robe and a white priestly robe.
The two, dressed in contrasting clothing, met eyes as they bowed at the altar.
¡°Is this done?¡±
The ck priest handed over a small marble from the altar.
At that, the white priest smiled and received the beads, then carefully ced them in the wooden box.
¡°yes. His blessings will fall upon the whole world.¡±
¡°I will pray for things to go well.¡±
¡°thank you. Thanks to you, it was worthing a long way.¡±
Contrary to their friendly smiles, the altar in front of them was covered with blood.
The corpses of various beasts, as well as the corpses of monsters and other races, were scattered all over the ce, so it didn¡¯t seem like it was a pretty sight to see even if it was a lie.
The priests behind them shuddered.
they saw
What terrible things happened before the ceremony at the altar.
The images of the different races screaming for help and the monsters screaming and struggling in agony were still not forgotten in my mind.
The two priests in front of them disbanded them without hesitation.
Drinking blood and performing rituals while intoxicated with ughter, they didn¡¯t look human for a moment.
Perhaps feeling the gaze, the priests gave a short bow to the corpses btedly.
¡°It is a noble sacrifice. If the meaning is conveyed, they will understand.¡±
The white priest who said that was smiling brightly.
The priests could only nod their heads.
Dozens of priests have already been killed by their hands.
If you go against it, there is only death.
Let the moon begin to rise in the sky.
The two priests looked up at the night sky with their hands behind their backs.
¡°Since you got ck, now all you have left is white.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be difficult. Since this has already happened¡¡±
He nodded at the ck priest¡¯s words.
The white priest who gazed at the distant mountain asked.
¡°In the room, what do you n to do with those descendants?¡±
¡°If you are not an ally, you are a nuisance. I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡±
¡°But aren¡¯t they already scattered? Do you have any good ideas?¡±
¡°If a crisis strikes, why not do your duty? Even if they look like that, they are all favored by the goddess.¡±
The ck priest¡¯s smile deepened.
It¡¯s kind of a chillyugh.
The priest in white robes nodded slowly.
¡°Please tell me when the time is right. I will not go far.¡±
¡°yes. Then have a good night.¡±
¡°You are at peace.¡±
After exchanging greetings, they left the altar without saying who came first.
On top of the bloody altar.
The crimson-colored moon was shining brightly.
* * *
Evening when the night still fell.
Soonbok made warm tea and set the cup down next to Soyoung.
He looked up at the night sky through the window and slowly opened his mouth.
¨C It was when I was a micro-spirit.
Even at that, Soyoung still did not respond.
However, it was a face that said that obedience did not matter much.
he kept talking.
¨C I was taken to the battlefield before I knew the world. It was a time when rtions between the spirit world and the middle world were not good. At that young age, I fought with those in the middle world, floating in the air with little mana.
The way he spoke was still calm.
¨C It¡¯s an immature spirit that hasn¡¯t even formed properly yet. How much help would it be to struggle with insignificant mana?
After taking a sip of tea, he looked at Soyoung.
¨C When their lives were in danger, they abandoned their own people and fled. It was a life of living in hiding in a cave while disobeying the order of the superior to fight. Then, when his mana ran out, he was repatriated to the spirit realm and hid.
¡°¡¡±
Soyoung, who had not responded so far, turned her head and met her gaze.
The dull eyes seem to have found their focus.
Soonbok spoke quietly.
¨C But is that wrong?
¡°¡.¡±
¨C not wrong. Life is precious to everyone. Those who bite the poison andmit suicide are rather the wrong ones. If I hadn¡¯t cherished my body, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.
Unlike usual, So-yeong lowered her head, as if she had felt something at Soon-bok¡¯s strict words.
¡°But¡¡±
¡®Will you forgive me for running away?¡¯
So-yeong, who couldn¡¯t bear to say anything behind her back and swallowed it, bit her lip.
Subok simply said calmly.
¨C If you are not epted, you just leave. If you don¡¯t have that kind of resolution, you¡¯re just a child.
¡°¡¡±
That¡¯s definitely true.
If you tried to be forgiven without even making up your mind, that would be hypocrisy.
Did you make up your mind listening to the story?
Soyoung took a teacup.
It felt like my heart was calming down as the warm tea went over.
¡°¡the saint?¡±
¨C I do not know. No matter where you are or what you¡¯re doing, you won¡¯t die, so there¡¯s no need to worry.
This is a very reasonable opinion.
¡°I need to find the receiver.¡±
¨C I knew that and put them downstairs. Except for the one lying in the hospital bed.
After hearing the words, Soyoung stood up and bowed her head briefly.
¡°¡thank you.¡±
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been thanked by humans.
Soonbok scratched the back of his nose and let out a snort.
He was the one who thought it would be okay to help out sometimes.
* * *
Ray looked around the estate and was looking for a direction.
¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about production.¡±
The Goblin Queen did better than I thought.
In terms of things like textiles, farm tools, and wood, the goblins stood out.
Although we are not able to achieve the desired results due to theck of technology and materials, we will surely be able to develop at a rapid pace if we start receiving young people with skills.
Also, in the case of cksmithing, it seemed that he could direct himself.
Derp is a geek, but he was a real man at least in one skill.
¡°All that remains now is the power issue¡¡±
If there is one thing I realized from the battle with the ck Room, it is that I cannot fight the ck Room with my current power alone.
Even if each of the goblins could handle mana, it was meaningless if they weren¡¯t good at it.
Heukbang is literally an organization outside the standard.
It was obvious that even the Lessian Empire, which was called the strongest country in the East Continent, would be brutally trampled by the hands of the ck Army if it fought head-on.
In addition to that, if the ¡®Coalition¡¯ under theirmand wasbined, the world in the dark room mighte.
¡°It bothers me because the guys who were terrifyingly expanding their power not too long ago are quieting down.¡±
The coalition created by gathering small kingdoms extended its influence to the northern regions.
Now, the only thing left in the north was the Lessian Empire.
It would have been a pain to go down to the south and upy the trading bureau, but somehow the movement of the coalition stopped after that.
I don¡¯t know why, but I could say that I was really fortunate.
¡°I¡¯ll leave Celia¡¯s work to Hafman and focus on subsuming other kingdoms.¡±
Fortunately, there were reliable manpower around.
If the estate was left to the goblin queen for the time being, it would be easy enough to maintain its rule.
Ray, who was making ns for the future, turned his head to themotion he heard in front of the castle gate.
There were quite a number of troops standing there.
¡°I don¡¯t know why mere goblins are standing guard, but we are envoys from other countries! Didn¡¯t you ask me to let you in!¡±
¡°Kieek! No way! Humans are enemies!¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never heard of a death goding!¡±
The goblins pointed their spears and threatened.
Gregory gave him a puzzled look.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal.¡±
Selena also shook her head.
¡°I don¡¯t know if they tell me the story¡¡±
When I asked the saint to tell them that they hade, they just asked back, ¡®Who the hell is the saint?¡¯
As only questionse back to questions, it is frustrating for them as well.
Filia of the Greyman Kingdom let out a small sigh.
¡°It¡¯s just a waste of time. We will camp here today.¡±
The moment they were about to give up and withdraw.
said Ray from the castle wall.
¡°what. Gregory? What¡¯s going on with the Lessian Empire?¡±
Let¡¯s hear a familiar voice.
they raised their heads
It was hidden by the robe, so it was hard to see, but the pure white hair matched the saint they knew.
When his name was called, Gregory turned bright.
¡°Gregory of the Lessian Empire is meeting the saint.¡±
¡°Selena of the Lessian Empire meets the saint.¡±
As they bowed, Ray jumped off the wall.
He greeted me as hended casually at a height that could have been ten meters.
¡°nice to meet you. But¡¡±
Ray looked at them.
From the Lesian Empire to the Greyman Kingdom and the Baybon Kingdom.
All the kingdoms that are said to use their strength in the world are gathered.
Did something happen?
Philia, who read his expression, shook her head and said.
¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve been looking for something, but it¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m d. Pleasee inside.¡±
When Ray chinned, the goblins, who hadn¡¯t budged for over an hour, reacted quickly.
¡°God hasmanded! Open the door!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
The goblins vigorously opened the gates and bowed, bringing weapons to their chests.
My heart isplicated now that I¡¯m even being courted by monsters.
They crossed the gate without hiding their awkward faces.
¡°It¡¯s a territory that hasn¡¯t been properly developed yet.¡±
Ray said scratching the back of his head.
The meaning hidden in the words must have meant ¡®help me if you can.¡¯
Selena got the word.
¡°If something goes, somethinges.¡±
¡®Don¡¯t you have something to give us first?¡¯ was the answer.
Certainly that was true.
While chatting with people I haven¡¯t seen in a long time.
Before we knew it, we arrived at the entrance of the ¡®Goblin Kingdom¡¯.
The hazy smoke seen from afar and the goblins rushing through the streets were like newspaper articles to them.
Even Gregory, who said he would not harden his expression in a foreign country, opened his mouth.
¡°Goblin?¡±
¡°The streets¡ are full of monsters¡¡±
Selena said, covering her mouth.
There were even goblins who tamed and rode wild boars, no matter where they came from. Even though it was my territory, Ray, who hadn¡¯t gotten used to it, admired it up to his head.
¡°This is the Champon Kingdom.¡±
Chapter 650
Episode 650: The Kingdom of Different Races (2)
Ray eximed in delight.
¡®I was thinking of going back to Celia Kingdom and calling the nobles, but it went well.¡¯
In order to create an alliance with several kingdoms, it was necessary to prepare a ce.
But what is this?
I was able to save myself a lot of trouble because he came to me on my own.
Selena, who was quietly looking around the estate, said in a strange tone.
¡°Are you going to create a heterogeneous kingdom?¡±
When things went well, Ray, who was in a good mood, replied with a smirk.
¡°That would be nice too.¡±
Now that she is dumbfounded, she sighs in exasperation.
¡°The Lessian Empire is a great power that dominates the continent. No matter how much the Holy Son¡¯s territory is, it cannot support a group with a unique identity.¡±
Even after seeing her expressed as softly as possible, Ray¡¯splexion did not know how to harden.
Rather, the corner of the mouth is very ear-catching.
¡°Heh heh. The Lessian Empire deserves to be nervous.¡±
The more we talked, the more Selena wore her outfit.
She spoke openly in a way that did not understand thenguage.
¡°Why don¡¯t you ept dwarves and orcs as territories?¡±
¡°If the opportunity arises, I intend to take it. It would be nice to be able to receive not only Orcs, but Vampires and Elves as well.¡±
What are you imagining?
As he speaks, he gently wipes the saliva flowing from his mouth.
His breathing became more difficult than before, which did not seem normal.
In the end, Selena, who was about to change her mind, backed off, and Philia, dressed in a beautiful robe this time, stepped out.
¡°Do you really intend to make this ce a manor for people of different races? I apologize, but then it will be difficult to receive support from other countries.¡±
¡°why?¡±
Philia was taken aback by the natural question.
¡°For other kingdoms, heterogeneous people are nothing more than trespassers on their territory. To give awaynd to those who do not pay taxes or provide any help is an act of turning one¡¯s back on other countries.¡±
She paused for a moment, looked around, then continued.
¡°If the picture the saint wants is like this ce, we could rather turn numerous kingdoms into enemies.¡±
At her words, the others nodded slightly.
They were very surprised to see the goblins after entering the territory, but in order to build friendly rtions in the future, it was necessary to let go of the different races.
much less
Aren¡¯t the goblins in front of me just monsters, not different races or anything?
No one would want to interact with a monster kingdom like this.
Moreover, powerful nations such as Lessian and Baybon Gleiman were even more so.
Ray looked at them and tilted his head in wonder.
¡°It is strange. As far as I know, the Lessian Empire seems to have been interacting with vampires.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Babon Kingdom also allows dwarves to move in in some viges, right?¡±
¡°Hmm¡.¡±
¡°Gleiman Kingdom is a ce where there have been many elves since long ago, so it goes without saying.¡±
¡°¡¡±
They all shut up.
After all, their own kingdom does notpletely reject the different races.
They used it when needed, and sometimes gave the mine in return for receiving the Dwarves¡¯ skills or goods.
I don¡¯t know if they also didn¡¯t ept the heterogeneous people.
It¡¯s a little dumbfounded to talk about a topic that was quite convenient.
Ray tossed the words as if passing by.
¡°As expected, even if the pain is cured, it is forgotten over time. I have to say something to Old Lady Lessian.¡±
Gregory only remembered the one time he had addressed the Emperor as ¡®Sir¡¯.
Gregory, whoseplexion turned blue, shook his head violently.
¡°This issue is a little different. Please do not think that His Majesty¡¯s will is exactly the same as mine.¡±
¡°What is different? Theye to someone else¡¯s territory and are persecuting them without question.¡±
When he pouted his lips andined lightly, Gregory broke down into tears.
¡°I will tell Your Majesty when I return to the Empire.¡±
¡°Only talk?¡±
¡°I will do my best.¡±
The sadness at that attitude softened a little.
Ray pulled out a wooden box from his bosom.
¡°If the story goes well, I¡¯ll reward you with what I deserve.¡±
Let¡¯s slowly open the lid of the wooden box while talking.
Intense mana that could be felt through the skin spread to the son-inw.
Several magic circles were drawn in the air, and then disappeared in an instant.
Whoops-!
The ground trembled once.
The first to notice the change were Selena and Philia.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°The flow of mana has sped up.¡±
It felt as if the mana in the air was flowing around them.
Gregory, who noticed it btedly, was also feeling the mana as if it were strange.
¡°It¡¯s a magic circle that gathers mana around you. How many times faster will your achievement be if you practice within this?¡±
Everyone paused at Ray¡¯s words.
It was not as majestic as a magic tool that blocksrge-scale magic, but it was undoubtedly a magic tool capable of shaking the world.
Think about it.
If the heirs of each country grew up under the influence of this magic tool from a young age.
Also, if those with good qualities use it from time to time.
It was obvious that the number of sword masters and great mages in the kingdom would surely increase.
Magicians like Selena and Philia were especially aware of its effectiveness.
It¡¯s just standing still, but Mana dances happily.
Even the mana umted in the body reacted with the mana in the air, moving more smoothly than usual.
If I could even use magic in this state.
gulp.
The saliva went down the drain.
The aristocrats who had been watching the situation from before came forward one by one.
¡°Since ancient times, the Devon Kingdom has ced great importance on heterogeneous people. It doesn¡¯t make sense to say that it¡¯s not friendly just because it¡¯s a heterogeneous kingdom.¡±
beat him
Philia also rushed to the auction board.
¡°What you just said is cancetion.¡±
Seeing him spit out absurd sounds casually, it seems that he is quite greedy.
Her words were refined by Klein, the 1st Knight Commander of the same kingdom.
¡°That¡¯s why I felt the need to reconsider the treatment of different races.¡±
Like a baekgu begging for a bone, it drools and rushes at it.
I wonder if secretions will fall into the gold-like wooden box.
Ray, who quickly put the wooden box back into his bosom, started the auction in earnest.
¡°Still, I was once a saint, so I shouldn¡¯te out as a snobbish person.¡±
Those words were a ray of light to those who were thinking of spending a lot.
At the thought that they might be able to obtain magic tools for a small amount of money, everyone¡¯s face turned bright.
Ray continued.
¡°I don¡¯t need money or anything like that. I will give this magic tool as a token of friendship to the kingdom that showed sincerity to my territory.¡±
sex?
Their expressions contorted.
Doesn¡¯t it mean that the horse just gives it to the person who gave the most in the end?
¡°Saint¡.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
Those who usually respected the saint even a little bit expressed their disappointment.
Hana Ray didn¡¯t care.
It was faith, respect, and Nabal, but materials and money were more important now.
¡°Don¡¯t do it if you don¡¯t like it. I should give this to the Lessian Empire.¡±
At those words, Gregory and Selena were delighted.
¡°Your Majesty will be pleased too.¡±
¡°The Lesia Empire never forgets its benefactor. We promise to treat you with the best possible treatment.¡±
I couldn¡¯t even try to y Angtal once, and the magic tool was transferred to the empire.
When the fire fell on the instep, the other nobles also went into a frenzy.
¡°Now, give me a moment.¡±
¡°It is a difficult matter to decide on your own.¡±
There were those who moved quickly like the Lessian Empire, while there were nobles who shook their heads watching the situation.
No matter how good the magic tools were, they were a small country.
In order to satisfy his taste, there must be more to lose than gain.
The nobles who thought so did not even move as if they were frozen in ce.
To them who stood upright like a graceful crane in a chicken coop.
Ray threw the bait.
¡°I intend to maintain a friendly rtionship with the kingdom that has shown sincerity in the future. It¡¯s only natural to put some magic tools on the wall. You can make a few more magic circles while you¡¯re making them.¡±
When the bundle sale was carried out as if it were a sale at a mart, even small countries reacted.
¡°Is that for real?¡±
¡°Is there anything difficult? It doesn¡¯t take long.¡±
Derp¡¯s skill and Aira¡¯s magic knowledgebined, so now it reached the point where magic tools were produced like a factory.
The secret story of the birth of the wooden box that he treasured in his arms was also roughly cut down a tree that was rolling around and applied mana to it.
The nobles who did not know that fact had no choice but to heat up.
¡°I will do my best!¡±
¡°Just a little¡ give me a little time!¡±
He is the one who creates magical tools that didn¡¯t even exist.
If they make alliances with these territories in the future, they will surely be able to join the ranks of the great powers.
The nobles of the small country began to panic and rush.
* * *
Nobles contacted the home country with an emergency contact mana crystal orb.
Those who first heard the news did not believe it, but the news was delivered to the kings of each country by the nobles who lost theirposure and raised their voices.
¡°It¡¯s hard to believe. A magic tool that nullifies magic. Besides, it is a magic circle that helps gather mana.¡±
-your majesty. I saw and felt it myself. Please make your decision.
The servant, who hadn¡¯t been surprised for a while, was whimpering like a dog in need of poop, making meugh out loud.
¡°haha. I wonder if the great powers can make a proposal that suits their taste.¡±
¨C Seo Sung¡¯s. He said that you just need to show sincerity.
¡°sex?¡±
-yes. It seems to be an intention to test how much you can throw away for magic tools.
The aristocrat interpreted what he said because he justcked the funds to develop the territory and deal with the ck room.
¡°Mmm.¡±
The king, stroking his beard and deep in thought, nodded.
¡°It would be worth it just to create a good rtionship with the great powers. If it is necessary, do so.¡±
Permission was dropped.
The noble bowed down and took a bow.
¨C Yes, Your Majesty. I will definitelye up with a good answer.
When only half a day had passed since the auction took ce.
The world started to stir up.
Chapter 651
Episode 651 Heterogeneous Kingdom (3)
Youngji is literally a beggar.
Although the goblins had made progress thanks to their hard work, it was far from enough topare with other kingdoms.
There was no decent building for the guests to rest, so Ray was also in trouble.
¡°Rest anywhere you like.¡±
¡°Where are you going to rest?¡±
Gregoryined as if he was in trouble.
old shack.
Inside, the floor was all worn out and was about to crumble, and when it rained, water leaked from the ceiling.
¡°Since when did envoys from other countries hide their ces?¡±
Even though he said it himself, he talks while looking at the distant mountain, as if he is stabbed by his conscience.
Selena, frightened by the bugs passing by, shook her head violently.
¡°I can¡¯t live in a ce like this! Please make a new room!¡±
It wasn¡¯t just her that I didn¡¯t like.
While the imperial officials protested, nobles from other kingdoms also joined in.
¡°No matter how much Holy Son, this is a little¡¡±
¡°The bigger the country, the better the treatment of the envoys. Please think again.¡±
As they gathered their voices, even Ray could not ignore them.
¡°It¡¯s so neat.¡±
Creeping- creaking-
Stepping on the floor screaming every time you walk, you step outside.
Workers were needed to repair it.
Looking around, I saw goblins passing by just in time.
¡°The three of you,e over here!¡±
gestured towards them.
He often jumps with innocent eyes as if he heard the voice.
¡°Did you call?¡±
¡°I need some help with my work.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
Third-generation goblins are easy to use because theymunicate well and are dexterous.
In addition, they learn faster than others, so if you teach them one thing, they can break both.
¡®It would be nice if I could at least teach carpentry.¡¯
Having made up his mind, he began to draw a line on the ground.
¡°From now on, we will build a building here.¡±
¡°yes? Is that a building?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a building¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a ce for distinguished guests from other countries to stay. The bigger the better.¡±
The goblins expressed disapproval at those words.
It¡¯s not a hut or a hut, but a building.
Even if only a few artisan goblins gathered together, it was difficult.
They looked at each other and hesitated.
¡°God said¡ I¡¯ll call the grandpa goblin from the back room.¡±
¡°no. We take care of this.¡±
we?
The goblins¡¯ eyes widened.
¡°We never learned carpentry.¡±
¡°You can learn from now. First of all, make a tree around you.¡±
He puts an ax in his hand and talks.
The dumbfounded goblins had to cut down trees as if possessed by something.
There are only three of them.
It took an absurdly small amount of manpower to build arge building.
The nobles who were watching from the back gasped.
¡°Saint, no matter how hard it is to make the goblins work¡¡±
¡°Trust me and leave it to me. Even if they look like that, they are incredibly good at one thing.¡±
What on earth do you believe and say?
Even for a skilled human carpenter, it would take months.
However, a monster that has not learned anything builds a building.
It was something they couldn¡¯t easily understand.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but while the shelter is beingpleted, please use that cabin. It will be finished soon.¡±
¡°Soon, when¡¡±
¡°Three days is enough toplete a ce to stay.¡±
three days?
Are you saying that they willplete the ce they will be staying in at most three days?
It was absurd when I heard it, but seeing what the saint said, I couldn¡¯t even refute it.
After drooling ¡®Kkeeung¡¯, they finally agreed.
¡°All right. Then see you in three days.¡±
When Gregory greeted Ray, he raised his hand and epted it.
¡°You must be tired, so go in and rest.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
I was tired from the long journey, but I wanted to refrain from resting in a ce like that.
In particr, in the case of Selena, who hates insects, herplexion turned white.
* * *
As they turned around with a sigh, Ray began to gain ground in earnest.
¡°It¡¯s roughly the size¡¡±
As I nced around, the trees got in the way.
In order to expand the size, it seemed that the forest needed to be cut down a little.
¡°Young car.¡±
Since I decided not to use mana, everything was done manually.
When he knocks on a tree with his ignorantly developed body, the thick tree splits open.
The beautiful scenery was overturned and only deste tree roots were left alone.
Ray then skillfully removed rocks and tree roots from the ground.
How does the process flow like water?
By the time the goblins returned from cutting down a few trees, the work of clearing the ground was almost finished.
¡°Wow.¡±
¡°You are amazing, God.¡±
The goblins were genuinely amazed.
In less than an hour at most, the grounds were all cleaned up.
Even the artisan goblins could not help but be surprised to havepleted the work that took two days by themselves.
Ray, whose nose was raised, moved his gaze to the tree they had cut down this time.
Wood quality is better than expected.
It was like a miracle that this amount of wood was grown in the wastnd of the territory.
¡®This is a bit of a taste to work with.¡¯
He sighed and wiped his hands.
¡°Today I will get enough lumber. Get some wood and build it here.¡±
The tree that has just been cut has oil and sap remaining.
It cannot be processed into wood unless it is naturally dried for a day or so.
Fortunately, it was well ventted and the humidity wasn¡¯t high, so it was a pretty good environment for drying.
¡°How much can I build?¡±
¡°Heavy.¡±
¡°Would that be enough for twenty trees?¡±
¡°Pile up heaps.¡±
¡°¡¡±
I don¡¯t know what it means, but it must mean that twenty trees are not enough.
At some point, Ray¡¯s appearance on the job became seriously simr to that of Derp.
It was the same just by looking at the way he ordered the work with his arms crossed.
Even the tone of voice was different from usual, so the goblins noticed the difference and moved quickly.
In the meantime, Ray went into trimming the tree.
The bark is peeled and the twigs are shaken off to form a shape suitable for use as wood.
He pulled out the sword stuck in his waist and trimmed the wood to the point where it was easy to build a building, so now all that was left was to dry it.
¡°Ah, while I was thinking about it, I should make something else.¡±
Looking down at the wood, he picked it up and put it somewhere else.
* * *
Soyoung hesitantly came downstairs.
There were guards who were lined with wounds.
Jeokyoung, who could not even stand properly, waved his hand.
¡°Long time no see.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Soyoung, who was about to say hello, swallowed her saliva.
It seemed that the state of Jeokyoung could not be said to be good even if it was a lie.
Thanks to drinking the potion, I recovered a lot, but the wounds on my chest and side haven¡¯t healed yet, so pus is seeping out.
On the other hand, he looked fine, so he lost his face even more.
¡°¡Sorry.¡±
Soyoung apologized in a hoarse voice.
¡°¡I don¡¯t understand. Why are you apologizing?¡±
ck Spirit tilted his head and said.
¡°Because I ran away, you guys¡¡±
¡°That was Hongyeong¡¯s order. If I were in the same ce as you, I would have followed your orders. Also, you should know better that it would be the right decision for even one person to run away to call for support.¡±
¡°¡¡±
When So-young was silent, Heuk-young patted her on the shoulder once.
¡°It¡¯s good to reflect on abandoning yourrades and running away, but don¡¯t be weighed down by guilt. That¡¯s not like you.¡±
Wasn¡¯t that thought unique to Dark Spirit?
The guards looked at Soyoung and did not rebuke her.
Rather, most of the reactions wereughing and enjoying her new appearance.
Soonbok came down the stairs, dragged a chair, and sat down.
-Isn¡¯t it harming me because of your ipetence? Seven people gathered together and couldn¡¯t protect a single territory. Tsk tsk.
Thanks to Soonbok who destroyed the good atmosphere, not only Soyoung but also everyone in the reception desk hardened a little.
Certainly.
The receivingmittee themselves were not helping at all.
The development of the territory was thanks to the goblins, and it was purely thanks to the power of Ray and Subok that the territory was defended in the battle against the ck Bang.
Of course, we got information and cooperated with the upper half of Hafman, but in the end it didn¡¯t work out.
Hongyoung bit her lip.
¡°¡That¡¯s right. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
The mighty power of those who serve it.
Those who became servants in front of him felt a wall.
I had to despair at the mighty height that I couldn¡¯t bear to ovee.
It was no different with Hongyoung.
When the person he served is trapped in the demonic realm.
When I fought against the monsters in the ¡®warringnd¡¯ with the elves.
Didn¡¯t do anything.
¡®I don¡¯t want to be like that anymore¡¡¯
Wasn¡¯t that desire not just her own?
Each of the receptionists had expressions that seemed deep in thought.
How silent were you?
Hongyeong let out a small breath and looked around the receiver with serious eyes.
¡°Let¡¯s leave.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°As of now, it is not helpful to the Holy Son. At least if you don¡¯t get stronger¡ there¡¯s no receptionist.¡±
It¡¯s a simple word, but the meaning is heavy.
In other words, there is no need for an unhelpful receptionist to exist.
¡°¡are you serious?¡±
Responds to Cheongyoung¡¯s question with a small nod.
At that, Jeokyoung struggled to raise his body.
He doesn¡¯t seem to care even though blood is seeping out of the wound.
¡°If it¡¯s something Hong Young has decided¡ I¡¯ll just follow it.¡±
¡°¡But the receptionist left the person they served on their own. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything but wrong.¡±
Heukyoung objected, but this time, Bloodyoung spoke.
¡°The result is now. Do you still see us in tatters as one of the three families?
¡°¡¡±
The words stabbed like a dagger, and the mouth of the ck young stopped.
They were silent again.
in a cold room.
There was only the sound of slow breathing.
Chapter 652
Episode 652 The Kingdom of Heterogeneous Races (4)
Around the time Rei started building in earnest.
The number of goblins under hismand gradually increased.
At first there were only three of them, but now there are dozens of them grunting and working overtime.
Among them were goblins who worked as carpenters.
Those who watched with curiosity intervened one by one without saying who came first, and now they are working harder than anyone else.
¡°Oh, it should be trimmed like this.¡±
¡°Kieek.¡±
¡°If you apply too much force, the surface will be damaged, so be careful.¡±
Talking and going somewhere again.
Those seeing it for the first time would think of it as a boss who gave rough instructions, but the goblins had a slightly different idea.
Even if he seemed to be doing it roughly, he was observing each goblin carefully.
When a mistake is about to happen, he recognizes it like a ghost andes to give advice. I have never met a person like him.
Especially the goblins who were carpenters couldn¡¯t help but feel how helpful it was.
They were the only goblins of the previous generation that could be called teachers.
All it learns are crude catch skills that only slightly imitate human skills.
However, learning from him, my knowledge was deepening day by day to the extent that the previous goblins looked ridiculous.
¡°How many nails did you make?¡±
¡°There aren¡¯t even a hundred of them yet.¡±
¡°Put everything else aside for a while and focus on making nails.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
I should be busy with my own work, but managing other goblins¡¯ business.
Seeing this, the carpenter goblins grew more and more respectful.
¡®As expected, the gods are different.¡¯
¡®Kayek. It is not a skill that has been cut once or twice.¡¯
There is a solution to a casually thrown word, and the casual tapping of a hammer was enchanting enough to be embedded in one¡¯s mind.
It is enough to believe that I have lived my whole life touching trees.
Let the sun begin to set in the distance.
Ray pped his hands and drew the goblins¡¯ attention.
¡°Everyone suffered. Let¡¯s stop here for today, and let¡¯s meet again tomorrow.¡±
I told them to disperse, but not a single goblin organized the work.
Rather, it is full of goblins holding on to the pirs and rushing to hammer them in order not to fall.
¡°I still want to do more.¡±
¡°I want toplete at least the first floor¡¡±
Now that the floor is finished and the window frames are starting to be carved, the work is in full swing.
Ray stroked his chin and thought for a moment.
Human carpenters would have shook their heads and refused right away, but these are goblins.
Even when nightes and the son-inw bes dark, the goblins can see it as brightly as daytime.
Besides, if you need a break, there¡¯s nothing to worry about because they know how to rest in moderation.
¡®Heh heh. What kind of rice cake is this?¡¯
The corner of his mouth twitched when he got free manpower who didn¡¯t mind working overtime untilte at night.
Effortlessly erasing his smile, he pretended to be serious.
¡°Then let¡¯s finish at least the first floor within today. Although progress on the window sill is slow, staying up all night should be enough.¡±
At those words, the goblins filled their faces with smiles.
¡°thank you!¡±
¡°thank you!¡±
I even received thanks for the subject of using manpower.
Embarrassed, Ray left the ce.
I should at least prepare a meal while the goblins work on it.
He took out an iron pot from his backpack and lit it skillfully.
Throw some firewood and hang the pot.
Then, this time, the goblins in charge of cooking clung to the side.
¡°Give me a lesson!¡±
¡°please!¡±
These were the people who were brought to work on the first day and their hearts were pacified after eating his food.
They were vicious criminals who secretly stole cooking ingredients until they were scolded by the previous goblins, but thanks to that, Ray was able to prepare a fairly delicious meal and readily epted them.
It was true that I had to trim the material.
Ray held out various vegetables and chunks of meat.
¡°Trim this and this.¡±
¡°yes. Please leave it to me.¡±
The goblin who received the ingredients was hesitant even though he answered enthusiastically.
¡°Hey God¡¡±
¡°Why?¡±
As he answered deftly, as expected, the embarrassed goblins held up the ingredients.
¡°What is this¡?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a fish.¡±
¡°A new fish?¡±
¡°You can think of it as fish from the sea. How to clean it¡¡±
He grabbed the fish by the tail and ced it on the stone te.
Sweep the fish with a rugged kitchen knife, and the scales will fall off.
By vigorously cutting off the head, revealing the inside, and removing the intestines, a clean fish was easily trimmed.
The goblins who were watching him seriously nodded.
¡°I will try.¡±
Among the food picked from Hafman, it is a fairly high-end fish.
As much as that, it was more difficult to clean than normal nting material, and there was a somewhat rough side.
The goblins each picked up a fish and immediately began cutting it.
Teouk-!
The head of the fish is cut and the scales fall off with the sharp knife.
Let some time pass.
The goblins, though clumsily finished, presented their own food.
It has a rough appearance, but this is enough for the first trimming to pass.
¡®He has talent.¡¯
Even though it must have been the first material they dealt with, they bravely epted and cared for it.
Seeing that all the scales were meticulously removed and even the bones were removed, this must have been innate.
It¡¯s probably that the monster¡¯s habit still remains.
¡°good job. Fresh seafood is life. If you don¡¯t hurry to clean it, it may even spoil during cooking.¡±
If the preservation magic had not been applied, this fish would have been thrown away after a few days.
Ray poured the prepared seafood into the pot.
As I tilted it to the side and brushed it off in small pieces, the scales that had not been trimmed were burned.
In addition, various vegetables were added and the heat was gently applied, and the savory smell emanated.
¡°Smells good.¡±
It is a delicacy that I have not eaten in a long time.
In the meantime, I used to chew beef jerky or jelly, but now I can have a meal like a meal.
A few sweet leaves wereid under the fish that had begun to be properly grilled.
If you bake a little more in that state, the fishy smell goes away and only a pleasant bitterness remains.
¡°Now, it isplete.¡±
There was nothing to call it a te, so he carved out a rock and made a whole table.
There is also a ce under the table where you can light a bonfire like a furnace.
I didn¡¯t have to worry about the food getting cold while eating.
The goblins went to call the workers, and soon enough hungry goblins flocked to them.
¡°Keew! It¡¯s a meal! meal!¡±
¡°Please leave me mine too!¡±
The goblins rushed in quickly and sat down on the table.
However, those who thought they would eat in a hurry are quiet for some reason.
¡°Let¡¯s eat and give thanks for the food God has given us.¡±
A fairly old goblin said something.
Then the others bow their heads and remain silent.
Do you even pray before meals?
without any doubts.
After a few seconds of silence, the indifferently savage meal began.
It is only then that they be a mishmash of statues, tes, and wreckage, and you realize that they are monsters.
The goblins who had dismantled the wild boar they had caught the other day knocked on the table.
Sensing that his life was in danger, Ray hurriedly moved his hand.
Around the time when a noisy meal was in full swing.
The building built behind them was changing into a usible appearance before I knew it.
* * *
Foreign nobles who came to Ray stayed at an inn within the territory.
It was because I wanted to refuse to stay in a shabby hut crawling with spider webs and bugs.
Gregory¡¯s proposal to make a suitable inn for his abode was epted without objection.
¡°Mmm.¡±
Selena stretched and said.
¡°Can I believe the words of the Holy Son to bepleted in three days?¡±
Gregory shook his head.
¡°Three days is a tough time to build a house. Don¡¯t expect.¡±
Just like that.
The short time of three days is too much to build even a small hut, let alone a building.
¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Thanks toing this far, you can bring good magic tools, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. An alliance with a principality that has not yet reached orbit¡ The status of the empire will fall to the ground.¡±
Gregory sighed.
An equal alliance between the principality and the empire.
Depending on the listener, the Empire may be seen as strange.
Philia waved her hand as if it didn¡¯t matter.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a loss. Just having a saint in the principality is enough reason to open your hands.¡±
Other nobles also agreed to her words.
If you think about it, it makes sense.
Lessian is a superpower that has grown unprecedentedly on the continent.
On the other hand, other kingdoms arerge, but do not reach the empire.
Among them were small kingdoms.
Since the gap between the kingdoms is huge, it is only natural that there is a difference of opinion.
Gregory pondered and said.
¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to improve your rtionship with the Empire.¡±
No matter how great the effectiveness of magic tools is, having an equal rtionship with the empire is something that can cause a big wave.
Selena also seemed to approve of it, as if it made sense.
¡°I wonder if the Holy Son will listen.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
As the nobleman of the Kleiman Kingdom spoke meaningfully, Gregory and Selena drew attention.
¡°As long as the kingdoms other than the Lessian Empire are moving, the saint will not be sorry even if he does not form an alliance with the empire.¡±
Rather, the bnce of power with other kingdoms that began to share magic tools would begin to strike.
However, even so, it would take several years of effort to approach the status of an empire, but it was certain that the widening gap would narrow.
¡®It¡¯s difficult. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying it once.¡¯
While they are having a serious talk and heading to the manor.
Before I knew it, I was able to arrive at the shabby cabin of yesterday.
It is still an old house that would not be strange if it copsed at any time.
I¡¯ll know better after seeing this.
To build a building for VIPs in three days.
It was nonsense.
moment to take a step back.
A faint, raucous noise could be heard in the distance.
Chapter 653
Episode 653 Heterogeneous Kingdom (5)
Selena spoke to the noise as if the workers were shouting.
¡°It looks like you¡¯re pretending.¡±
¡°It must cost quite a bit of money to get the materials to build it.¡±
¡°How long will thatst¡¡±
the nobles said one word calmly.
Even otherwise, the principalitycked funds and manpower.
To build a building on such a te, it was not efficient to hang on all day.
¡®What the hell is the saint thinking?¡¯
No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s iprehensible.
Gregory took his first steps.
After passing through the forest where the cabin was, arge clearing came into view.
Among them were three or four goblins eagerly carrying lumber, and Ray clinging to the pir and swinging his hammer loudly.
When he saw them, he waved happily.
¡°I see you again. Was the bedfortable?¡±
¡°Yes¡ Thanks to you, I restedfortably.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nice. I was going to be the first to call it when it was finished.¡±
While talking, the hand does not rest.
How well do you handle the hammer?
Huge wooden pegs, which had been scattered here and there, are now getting stuck.
However, his hammering did not enter the eyes of the nobles at all.
Contrary to my expectations, Philia stuttered as she looked at the building that was being built quite well.
¡°Did you make this in one day?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nonsense¡¡±
Gregory, who was trying to keep hisposure, also opened his mouth.
ording to their words.
The building, which I worked on all night, was already forming the basic foundation.
Even in the case of the first floor, it is safe to say that it is almostplete.
Selena looked around with sharp eyes.
Then the materials the goblins were carrying caught my eye.
¡®¡what is that?¡¯
when doubt arises.
The goblins were working together to insert it into the building.
As if assembling.
The strangely shaped timbers are gently ovepped as if they were originally one.
Selena was shocked by that.
¡°You¡¯re assembling it!¡±
At that cry, the nobles also woke up.
Looking around, I saw some goblins who were handling unusual materials.
¡°Oh my God¡ what a great idea.¡±
¡°¡Certainly, if you build a building as if you were assembling it, the time can be shortened.¡±
Surprised nobles gradually turned into profound expressions.
Ray said scratching the back of his head.
¡°If you want to meet the deadline of three days, it is impossible in the usual way. So what I came up with was assembling the building.¡±
It was a woodworking technique that was familiar to Ray, who had lived in modern times, but to them, there was no such fresh shock.
Carving intact wood into its own shape and ovepping it.
Since it was a public corporation that did not originally exist, nobles who looked at it had mixed feelings.
They nced at Ray.
¡®I thought there was only force, but it wasn¡¯t.¡¯
¡®¡a person who cannot be underestimated.¡¯
Extraordinary thoughts cannot originallye from criminals.
It is natural that one cannot think without digging into at least one field and fully understanding the principles.
The saint in front of me seemed to understand the principles of woodworking better than anyone else.
If it was a method thought by an ordinary craftsman, it would have been surprising, but in the case of the saint, it was a little different.
His power is beyond the reach of ordinary people, even if he strives for magic and swordsmanship.
However, in addition to craftsmanship, he also has a good knowledge of carpentry, so how could he understand this?
He is only a little over twenty.
I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised that I had already built up prophet-level skills in various fields even though I was too young to achieve unity.
Gregory was genuinely amazed.
¡°As well as meeting the deadline¡ If we build it this way, we can save materials.¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. It takes a little effort, but once you get used to it, it speeds up.¡±
I have to cut a huge piece of wood to fit it exactly, but how can I speed it up?
¡°Did the saint learn carpentry?¡±
¡°I learned over the shoulder from my father-inw Dwarf. It is worthwhile to learn that it will be useful someday.¡±
¡°I see¡ if each person is a dwarf who is a craftsman.¡±
He must have learned these techniques under them.
After interpreting that, Gregory nodded and said,
¡°If you are interested, would you like to work together?¡±
Like a beast that has seen delicious prey.
Looking at Gregory¡¯s hard, muscr body, Ray licked his lips.
If you get caught wrong, you might have to spend the whole day as a veborer.
He hurriedly shook his head in denial.
¡°I visited today to convey the words of His Majesty the Emperor.¡±
¡°What is the old man¡¯s answer?¡±
¡°yes. To put it bluntly, His Majesty wants to be treated differently from other countries.¡±
Gregory continued.
¡°As you know well, Lessian is different in scale from other kingdoms. Not only do they dominate all trade markets, but the location of the Magic Society and the Merchant Continent is also different. As such, I think that in order to maintain an equal alliance with Lessian, that kind of treatment must be promised.¡±
He spoke calmly and with utmost courtesy.
Ray thought for a moment about the future.
¡®Well, there¡¯s some truth in what Gregory is saying.¡¯
As much as there are different things I can do, I think it would be nice to do more for the Lessian Empire.
In addition, after making a good rtionship with Lessian, they helped the halfman top tier without knowing it.
If you receive something, you have to give it back.
Ray readily agreed.
¡°great. I can listen to that much.¡±
Gregory¡¯splexion brightened as the job turned out to be easier than he thought.
¡°His Majesty the Emperor will be pleased too. I dare to express my gratitude on behalf of Lessian.¡±
¡°Selena of Lessian gives thanks.¡±
The two bowed their heads.
The aristocrats who watched it from behind were frankly envious.
Indeed, it is Lessian.
It¡¯s amazing that he can speak boldly in a situation where things might go wrong if he does something wrong ording to his mind.
Leaving behind the eyes of half regret and half envy.
Gregory and Selena were able to leave with pretty bright faces.
On the other hand, the aristocrats who started to get impatient had to roll their feet while watching the scene.
* * *
Let the architecture start to get somewhat on track.
Lei left the job to the goblins and set off.
I passed through the winding road and entered the castle, which was built quite usibly.
¡°God, what are you doing at this hour?¡±
¡°I came to see the Queen.¡±
¡°If it is the Queen, she will be in the castle. Please wait.¡±
The goblin who opened the castle gate guided them to the inside.
By the time I arrived at the inner room with strange patterns drawn here and there.
The courtesy goblin politely withdrew.
¡°This is all I can guide you through. The Queen is across the room.¡±
¡°Ok, thanks.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The goblin bowed briefly and withdrew.
Ray lightly knocked a couple of times.
Knock-knock-
¡°Come in.¡±
It seems that he already knew that he hade because of the presence he felt from the outside.
I opened the door and entered the room.
The soft, refreshing scent of tea tickled his nostrils.
The Goblin Queen held out a teacup.
¡°Eat.¡±
¡°Ugh. Goblin tea is not to my liking.¡±
I heard the rejection because I had been severely burned by the mud car (?) the goblins had given me in the past.
¡°It¡¯s not a goblin car. The tea leaves were sent from the upper half of the store, so I¡¯ve only tried brewing them once.¡±
He is a half-man with a deep knowledge of cars.
If it¡¯s from him, you can trust it and taste it.
Rei took the teacup and took a sip.
¡°Mmm.¡±
The smooth flowing tea leaves a bitter taste in the mouth.
The moment I was about to pass the car I had rolled in my mouth once or twice.
The tip of the tongue started to feel a fairly familiar taste.
¡®This is¡¡¯
The smell of mud.
Once I was conscious of it, it seemed like there was a taste in my mouth.
The goblin queen, ignoring the speed of others, smiled.
¡°Halfman gave me good tea leaves. It smells really good.¡±
I was just curious about how I mixed the mud with the good tea leaves.
I couldn¡¯t bear to spit it out in front of this person who was sipping tea as if it was genuinely delicious.
Ray forced himself to swallow the tea.
¡°Heo-eok¡¡±
It feels like a lump of mud has passed over my throat.
¡°How was it?¡±
He sighed after ncing at the goblin queen who asked for his impressions after feeding him mud.
¡°Not bad. More than that, I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
Unlike the time when shemanded dozens of goblins in the dungeon, now the queen who reigns over numerous goblins has begun to appear quite absolute.
Looking at her like that, Ray said.
¡°I¡¯m thinking of leaving the manor soon.¡±
¡°I was expecting that. When are you nning to leave?¡±
The response is calmer than expected.
¡°It will be suitable around the time the territory starts to develop.¡±
¡°yes. I was worried about what would happen if I left right away. But¡ are you okay?¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°This realm belongs to God. But I¡¯m not sure if I can rule¡ or if I can lead the goblins the right way.¡±
Queen¡¯s Anxiety.
That could soon be the anxiety of all goblins.
¡°What if you get anxious? You¡¯ve been doing well so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave a trustworthy guy behind as well.¡±
¡°¡Are you referring to submission?¡±
¡°okay. Even if he looks like that on the outside, he¡¯s someone you can rely on in times of need.¡±
The goblin queen narrowed her brows involuntarily.
Now I feel sorry for Subok, who is not trusted even by the goblins.
She said with a serious face.
¡°Goblin God, let me ask you onest question. Can I really lead the territory in the direction I thought?¡±
She is a queen who has been doing well so far.
Ray answered indifferently.
¡°okay.¡±
What changes will the current answer bring?
He didn¡¯t even realize it at the time.
Encouraged by the answer without hesitation, the goblin queen drank her tea.
The two, who met and chatted for the first time in a long time, did not know that the picture they were drawing was changing.
Chapter 654
Episode 654 After Party, Temporary Dissolution of the Reception Committee (1)
Seongguk was having trouble with the treatment of the Demon Lord.
Pope Ey sat down and muttered with a sigh.
¡°Taking advantage of the weakness of this holy country, the Demonic Church has begun to stick its head out. What should I do with this?¡±
So far, Seongguk has been quarreling with the Demonic Church without knowing it.
Their organizational power, which was so solid that it was hard to believe that it was an emerging force, even Ey was tongue-in-cheek.
They approached the Holy Kingdom under the pretext of a ce called the ¡®Magyeong¡¯.
As she slowly advances toward the Holy Land with the goal of rescuing those imprisoned in the Devil¡¯s Realm, even as the Pope, she can¡¯t help but be nervous.
The nobles who read the heavy atmosphere in the venue could not open their mouths easily.
¡°Umm¡.¡±
¡°Sorry, Your Excellency¡ We can¡¯t even point it out.¡±
The high priests couldn¡¯t bear to lift their heads and sweated.
It has already been a month since Ey gathered the High Priest and high-ranking nobles under the authority of the Pope.
During that month, the Seongguk, far from pushing out the Demonic Cult, was rather choking.
Some of the upper ranks went under the umbre of the Demonic Church, and the powerful merchants looked at them from afar.
As the situation progressed, it was Seongguk that became more and more nervous.
Because they, the only religious nation in the East Continent, were losing their followers to a new religion called Demonicism.
Ey nodded calmly.
¡°I don¡¯t know how helpful the opinions of the high priests have been. Think carefully again.¡±
¡°His Holiness, the power of the Demonic Church is by no means small. It may be difficult to clear it with our own strength.¡±
¡°However, it is not good to receive help from other countries. We are the kingdom of Gaia. What will other kingdoms think of us if we are only pushed aside by new religions?¡±
It¡¯s like you can¡¯t back out.
Unlike before, Ey looked at the High Priestess with hard eyes.
There was a huge faith that even a high priest could not dare to oppose.
Could it be Goddess Gaia¡¯s blessing?
Divine power flowing softly enveloped her.
When the pope came out resolutely, the nobles and high priests had no choice but to agree.
Eucliwood listened to the conversation and then added a word.
¡°Curiosity and arrogance are two different things. There is nothing wrong with receiving help from other countries.¡±
Her eyes, which seemed sharp at first nce, turned to Eir.
The pope, who met that gaze for a moment, had no choice but to deny it while salivating.
¡°Comments are appreciated. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±
How can I not know that it is an obvious rejection?
He had to drive out the Demonic Cult and finish the investigation of the Demonic Realm, but his faith prevented him from doing so.
Eucliwood said with a still expressionless face.
¡°Do whatever the Pope wants. But you should know that you don¡¯t have much time.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±
Let¡¯s not progress further in the story.
Eucliwood looked around the crowd and said.
¡°Even if we continue the meeting, there will be no progress, so I will call it quits for today. Please let me know if anything has been decidedter.¡±
¡°Good job, Becroix.¡±
Say a polite bow and let her back off.
The other nobles also noticed and left one by one.
It is difficult to subdue the Demonic Cult even now, having entered the quasi-sanctuary system.
Perhaps there was no choice but to officially dere a holy war and muster troops to wipe it out by force.
It seems that there is a need to replenish the forces consumed in the Devil¡¯s Land for a long time.
Ey, who remained in Daejeon, had been contemting for a long time.
* * *
The work went smoothly.
The goblins, who were not ustomed to assembling wood, picked up their senses and picked up speed.
The overgrown yard was neatly tidied up.
The female goblins, who looked simr to humans, bent down to cut down the grass, and this time, the young goblins put their own hands on the ground and put stones in a nice way.
Then, the destend became quite tasteful.
Looking at the overall appearance of the building from a distance, Ray smiled contentedly.
¡°Hey, now it looks like a ce where people live.¡±
The old derelict house, where spider webs were attached to it, no longer exists.
Destroying the hut and attaching a long building together made it look quite usible on the outside.
The work seems to be finished by this evening, so I need to prepare for an after party.
¡°Since I have a lot of mouths, I need to catch a pig for the first time in a while.¡±
Did they tell you to remove the horns as well?
He licked his lips and climbed the mountain.
It wasn¡¯t long before I was excited at the thought of carrying an armful of meat.
Even after wandering around for a while, I couldn¡¯t see any animals.
No matter how good the goblins were, I didn¡¯t know that they would dry the seeds of wild beasts.
Ray scratched the bridge of his nose and murmured.
¡°You must have been hungry.¡±
Suddenly, I remembered that the goblins, who were in the middle ofbor, were crying and saying ¡®I¡¯m hungry¡¯ as they used to say.
It wasn¡¯t just one or two, but hundreds of herdsining of hunger, so it wasn¡¯t understandable that the wild beasts had disappeared.
With a sigh, Ray moved his leg again.
It¡¯s not like the pig wille looking for you just because you¡¯re still.
The mountain range is wide, so if you look for it, you will surely see one or two wild boars.
Deciding to have hope in a hopeless ecosystem, he even used tracking techniques to heat up the search for wild boars.
How much do you want to catch a wild boar?
He put his nose in the trunk of a tree and even sniffed it.
¡°Sniff sniff. I think it¡¯s this way.¡±
Judging by the characteristic musty smell of mud, it seemed that a wild boar had passed by.
Let¡¯s take a good look at the direction and move on.
It was a bit unreasonable to call it a wild boar, but I began to feel the presence of it.
The smell of blood mingled with the wind that blew from far away.
Whoop- whoop-
It¡¯s not the breath of a mountain beast.
The guy who was rummaging through the bush looked in the direction of Ray, as if he had smelled it.
At that moment, our eyes met.
¡°What is this again?¡±
A wild boar is a wild boar.
However, it wasrger than a bear.
Even looking at the bones in front of him, it was clear that he was in the position of being the owner of this mountain.
Now that I see it, it must be this guy¡¯s fault that the seeds of the wild beasts dried up.
The strong shoulder muscles begin to swell the moment our eyes meet.
Even looking at himself, he was eating his appetite again.
However, it was the same for Ray as well.
He looked at the huge boar and licked his lips.
¡°Heh heh. He¡¯s really mean.¡±
In particr, the stic buttocks look very attractive.
Just looking at it reminds me of pork belly and soju.
My mouth was salivating.
The wild boar, still hungry, reacted first.
Perhaps he was about to charge, he leaned forward and shook his head.
the desired sea.
If you fight with strength, I will fight with strength!
Ray suppressed mana as much as possible.
Let¡¯s loosen up our shoulders as if we¡¯re ready.
The wild boar took the signal and rushed straight ahead.
Tap-! Tap-!
Every time it strikes the ground, the earth¡¯s axis shakes.
The intimidation made even Ray nervous.
e!¡±
Because mana was excluded.
I¡¯m a little worried about trying to deal with it with pure physical strength.
When the wild boar is close by.
Ray reached out with all his might and grabbed the boar¡¯s sheep tusks.
Whoops-!
I was worried that my body might float, but sure enough, the wild boar¡¯s force knocked my feet off the ground.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Kueeaek!¡±
I pushed the wild boar as hard as I could and regained my center of gravity with the anti-stic force.
I wonder if I didn¡¯t know that a human with a small physique would block the rush I just made.
The wild boar looked a little perplexed.
The wild boar, shaking its head while trolling, scratches the ground again with its forepaws.
The attack doesn¡¯t work, so it seems that he¡¯s getting quite a fever.
Ray felt his grip tingle.
It was a body that did not itch even if it was hit by the swords of the bandits.
The wild boar¡¯s rush made my hands go numb.
¡®This is a thing.¡¯
It would look cool if you rode it like a mount, but now meat was the priority.
I gave up my greed for my favorite horse(?) and made up my mind.
Without knowing what kind of rude ck heart the other person was harboring.
The wild boar charged again with its heavy body.
Ray waited for the moment when the boar lowered his head even more.
He quickly kicked off the ground and turned.
swish-!
However, the wild boar was not easy going either.
As he swung his tusk like a weapon, Ray, startled, hurriedly pulled away.
¡°Eck!¡±
Because it was toote to evade, the hem of the robe that was caught in the tusk was torn.
It was a dress I really liked.
I¡¯ve been thinking about putting it back together and making repairs.
Shaking my head back and forth created a lot of gaps.
Ray didn¡¯t miss the chance and thrust the dagger from his waist into the guy¡¯s forehead.
Turong-!
¡°Eh?¡±
Although it does not contain magic power, it has the power to pierce quite a few rocks.
It was difficult to enter the rock if it was blocked by a wild boar skull.
With a face without a scratch.
The wild boar said, ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ looked like
The strange contortion of his face is as if he isughing at himself.
¡°Have you seen such a crazy wild boar?¡±
He never thought that there would be a wild beast he could not catch.
Even if he suppressed his mana, a wild boar would fall out if he swung his fist properly.
Even a bear or an ogre could easily be caught if you used a sword.
However, it was difficult to pierce the skin of a wild boar, which would have been enough to feed them.
The corners of his mouth twitched like a wild boar giggling.
It was as if he was saying, ¡®You are now my food¡¯.
Ray, who had been drooling, sighed slightly.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯mcking in training these days¡ I can¡¯t believe I have to struggle against a wild boar like this.¡±
It seems that I need to move myzy body whenever I have time.
At that murmur, the wild boar put on a sinister expression.
It is a face that looks sinister enough to wonder if a wild boar can have such a variety of expressions.
There is nothing sweeter than realizing that an opponent who seemed to struggle is actually weak.
It seems that the fact was the same for the wild boar.
Watching the wild boar trying to finish himself and prepare a meal.
Ray had no choice but to release the mana he had been saving.
¡°Heh heh. sorry.¡±
Aaaah-!
Let¡¯s draw a ray of mana that bursts out like a waterfall and put it on the sword.
Whoop-!
The sharp aura de that made my skin tingle just by looking at it rose two meters.
The wild boar, which was preparing to charge again, hurriedly turned its direction.
One time it was already toote.
When the wild boar showed its back.
The aura de had already dug into the boar¡¯s hide.
The sacred sword technique, said to be the exclusive property of a sword master, was only used to ughter a wild boar.
Chapter 655
Episode 655 After Party, Temporary Dissolution of the Reception Committee (2)
Coo-Woong!
coo-!
All the gazes of the goblins gathered in one direction.
The face looking at the unbelievable sight is half amazement and half joy.
There was Ray smiling with a wild boar on his back.
The goblins who liked to eat and prefer to drink were enthusiastic about it.
¡°Kieek! It¡¯s a festival! God opens a festival!¡±
¡°What is this all about?¡±
When the boar was ced on the ground, the goblin women dismembered the meat in amazement.
Because it was so big, it took ten people to dismantle it, and it was barely possible to separate the parts.
¡°Prepare for an after party!¡±
As he shouted with dignity, like a king dering war, the goblins raised their hands and cheered.
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Hey, someone bring me a drink!¡±
¡°God blesses the festival!¡±
The goblins, who hadn¡¯t enjoyed any significant festivals since the war, were unexpectedly excited.
Even though no one told them to, the sight of them carrying barrels in a row reminded me of dwarves.
While the goblin women join forces to dismantle the boar.
The other goblins prepared Jori.
When three or four of them gathered together to skillfully make a bonfire and hang scarletnterns to create an atmosphere, it started to feel quite festive.
The goblins weaving cotton hung colorful cloths.
The bright fabric is colored with vermilion, so it has a charm of its own.
Sitting on one side of the bonfire, I finally feel that the war is over.
By the time the sun started to set, clouds gently covered the sky.
A fuss about the festival spread throughout the territory.
* * *
The 1st generation goblins once enjoyed a festival with Lei in the Devil¡¯s Nest.
Because he knew how rich and enjoyable it was, he moved much faster than other goblins.
¡°Keew! move quickly! Why is the young man so weak!¡±
¡°Ugh! Stop yelling, Grandpa Goblin. This is heavier than it looks!¡±
¡°Stop being weak! When I was your age, I ran through hell with a goblin god!¡±
¡°Ah, that story again. Hell must have been a kobold den at best.¡±
¡°This guy!¡±
When the old goblin whips up his staff, he screams and quickly runs away.
The young goblin shouted with all his might.
¡°It¡¯s a festival! Everyone,e out!¡±
Maybe it¡¯s because they made a fuss while running away.
The goblins who had not yet heard of the festival came out of the house while tilting their heads.
¡°What¡¯s the fuss all of a sudden?¡±
¡°festival?¡±
Goblins line up in an unexpectedmotion.
From young goblins to old goblins.
Regardless of gender and age, they began to gather in one ce.
The turmoil was even passed on to the Goblin Queen.
The queen smiled at the sight of the goblins moving in droves outside the castle.
¡°It¡¯s a festival. Come to think of it, there were times like that.¡±
At the time when I was wandering in the middle of the demon world.
For the first time, I took the corpse of a monster and enjoyed it in abundance.
I don¡¯t know if it was because I remembered the hardships of the past or because I felt closer to the death of mypatriot, but at that time I ate a meal full of tears.
The queen, who recalled the past for a while, ordered outside.
¡°Prepare to go out.¡±
¡°yes. Are you leaving soon?¡±
¡°God is the Goddess Festival. Wouldn¡¯t it be right for the original woman to run first?¡±
With a smile, the goblin knight lowered his head.
¡°All right. I will prepare the wagon.¡±
¡°It happened. How can I walk the road to Godfortably alone? I will go directly.¡±
She, who was unable to take care of herself due to the pressure of her work, had to redecorate after a long time.
Reputed among the goblins for her beautiful looks, when she decided to decorate it, even the goblin knight, who was like a wooden stone, blushed.
Wearing an elegant ne made of animal bones and braiding her hair, she has quite the assortment of a queen.
For some reason, the atmosphere is different from usual.
Seeing her divinity, the goblin knight watched nkly, forgetting even for a moment.
¡°Guide me.¡±
Awake to his senses by the Queen¡¯s benevolent voice, he btedly bowed in bewilderment.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for showing you ugliness.¡± ¡°Huh-hu-hu. It is a festival that God opens for us. Yes, it¡¯s good, but this day is also a day for you. If you don¡¯t enjoy it, the long-awaited festival will lose its excitement.¡±
He bowed his head again to the queen who lightly scolded him.
¡°I¡¯ve always been this kind of guy. Since I was named by God, my only mission is to protect God and the Queen. There is no such thing as a festival to me.¡±
Only a firm answer came back, but how can I not know because it is her?
It means that the tone is more courageous than usual.
He must also be excited in a corner of his heart.
The Queen pretended not to know and epted his words.
¡°I knew you were a stiff guy, but you were more flexible than I imagined. Don¡¯t leave soon.¡±
¡°yes. I will call the knights.¡±
¡°It would be nice. You can rx your guard for a day or so.¡±
The Queen¡¯s permission has been dropped.
¡°thank you. Then I will tell the knights.¡±
He hurriedly bowed and left the inner chamber to share the good news with his colleagues.
Looking back at him, she smiled.
¡°Look. Aren¡¯t your tough guys also excited after all?¡±
* * *
Most of the goblins have gathered in the outskirts.
As the meat began to cook on the stone bs, the savory aroma spread, and the excitement of the goblins increased as well.
Most of the people in the territory seem to have gathered.
¡°There are more of them than I thought.¡±
Maybe that¡¯s why food isn¡¯t enough.
If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll use the supplies Harfman sent me.
As soon as I took a bite of the prepared wild boar skewer, amotion erupted from one side.
¡°Queen!¡±
¡°Wo, see the queen.¡±
The goblins were startled and took an example.
After putting off work, she came to the festival and waved her hand.
¡°Take an example. I came here to rx my shoulders for a while.¡±
¡°Yes yes¡.¡±
The sudden appearance of the queen made the goblins hesitate for a while, but since they were so free, they returned to their previous mood after a while.
¡°Oh, the queen is always beautiful.¡±
¡°Please refrain from rude words. Even if you look like that, you are older than my grandfather.¡±
The Goblin Queen¡¯s beautiful army, who had been listening, squirmed for an instant.
She headed first to Ray, who was sitting at the bonfire.
The beautifully adorned queen pretended to know.
¡°What kind of wind is blowing? All of a sudden, the festival was held¡¡±
¡°The building I was making was finished. This is the aftermath.¡±
Ray pointed to the back.
Then, there was a building that had not been seen before.
The 4th floor is likely to be the height.
There was a huge tree behind the pir and a stone path was made in the front yard, so it was quite nice to see.
said the queen with a deliberate admiration.
¡°When were you making these buildings?¡±
¡°I started making it three days ago. Take good care of the goblins who worked with me. They are good buds.¡±
To the point of hearing this from him, who was stingy withpliments, he must have considerable dexterity.
The queen nodded and sat down on her rump next to him.
¡°It¡¯s bittersweet when the queen sits in such a shabby ce.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. All are equal before God. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a queen, a knight, or a worker.¡±
¡°Hoo. They say that a seat makes a person, so it seems like you¡¯ve be quite rxed now?¡±
Perhaps the goblin queen has more pure faith than the holy kingdom that hangs itself on its title.
I thought about that for a moment.
The nearby goblins gathered one by one.
¡°That¡¯s right! All are equal before the goblin god! So get a drink too, Queen!¡±
slurred speech.
It was a 1st generation goblin.
When they handed over the cup, the queen reluctantly epted it.
¡°Now, I¡¯m drinking for a second¡¡±
¡°Drink it all the way!¡±
The goblin queen was not cruel enough to shake her head while looking at her with eyes full of anticipation.
Looking at the ss with worried eyes, she brushed the ss into her mouth.
hot-!
In an instant, heat rose in my head.
It wasn¡¯t worse than one thought.
The Goblin Queen looked at the ss with a strange expression.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Is it worth drinking?¡±
Not drinkable, but quite tasty.
Even she, who doesn¡¯t usually like to drink, licked her appetite.
Of course, Ray, who was well aware of the price of that ss, could notugh innocently.
Although the alcohol Harfman sent was strong, it did not leave a reverberation in the mouth.
Thanks to that, even those who can¡¯t drink alcohol can pass it like drinking water.
¡®If Harpman knew, there would be an uproar.¡¯
The drink shared by all the goblins was brewed in limited quantities at a famous brewery.
It takes a lot of gold coins just to buy one bottle, so if it¡¯s an amount that can be put in an oak barrel of that size, you can buy a small mansion.
It was a sight that would have brought bloody tears to Hafman¡¯s eyes.
Once the Goblin Queen, who had known the taste of alcohol, gave it to her, she took the ss.
how fast you drink
I¡¯m pouring a ss of alcohol into my mouth with a bite of a wild boar skewer, so I get drunk quickly.
He didn¡¯t get drunk thanks to his high mana, but he was worried about his future.
I thought the goblin knights felt the same way.
¡°Hahahaha! Drink and die today!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha! I like this guy!¡±
When I saw them drunkenly, shoulder to shoulder with a nearby goblin, that kind of thought disappearedpletely.
Just by looking at his appearance, it doesn¡¯t seem to be any different from that of the Dwarves.
I thought it would be okay to introduce them to the dwarves someday.
Around the time when the queen and knights were dancing and enjoying the festival with the goblins.
I threw firewood into the bonfire and sipped from a ss of wine when one or two familiar faces came up to me and naturally sat down on either side.
¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t like this ce.¡±
When I said it as if it was unexpected, Soyoung smiled.
¡°I don¡¯t know about other receptionists, but Hongyoung and I quite like this.¡±
¡°That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard of it. I couldn¡¯t even see it when I was in the holy kingdom.¡±
¡°Because it is boring to have a banquet where you can enjoy your title rather than a festival.¡±
Soyoung harshly criticized her country.
Ray handed them a skewer as if he had been waiting.
Beside him were several tes of food.
Soyoung looked at him with slightly strange eyes.
¡°That¡ could it be that you saved it for us?¡±
¡°It¡¯s too much for me to eat alone.¡±
¡°¡it¡¯s surprising.¡±
She hesitantly epted the te.
There¡¯s a little bit of a friendly side too.
Thinking of that, I took a bite of the skewer, and the savory gravy flowed out.
I thought it was only grilled wild beast, but isn¡¯t it delicious beyond imagination?
Hongyoung was genuinely impressed.
¡°It is delicious.¡±
¡°of course. If you can¡¯t even cook a skewer, how can you eat it as sour?¡±
¡°Whoops.¡±
She burst outughing.
Seeing her now, her thoughts became stronger.
for this person
I needed to be stronger than I am now.
Soyoung drank a sip of her drink and spoke as if she had made up her mind.
¡°Actually¡ I have something to tell you.¡±
Chapter 656
Episode 656 After party, temporary dissolution of the receptionmittee (3)
He spoke seriously, but hisplexion did not change at all.
The light created by the bonfire created a dreamy atmosphere.
Could it be because of the backlighting?
Soyoung, her face slightly reddened, spoke slowly.
¡°I¡¯m thinking of dismantling the receivingmittee.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dismantle.
After hearing the story, Ray nodded as if he knew that.
¡°I said something serious again. I would have said it from the first time I saw you. Do as you please.¡±
¡°¡it may take a long time.¡±
Hongyoung said in a low voice.
At that, Rayughed.
¡°Go. Because I haven¡¯t even given you guys a decent vacation.¡±
¡°¡Saint.¡±
Hongyoung and Soyoung¡¯s faces calmed down.
They know.
Just like now, at a time when the Heukbang is actively moving, how great of a force they are.
And that the situation would be even more difficult if all the receivers were to leave.
But he knew it and was going to let it go.
Something hot rose in my chest.
Soyoung turned her head to try not to express herself.
¡°You can¡¯t just do what you say and then look for it if you need it.¡±
It was said as a joke, but the reaction that came back was different from what I expected.
he smiled bitterly.
¡°I know. I will be lonely as much as I have left you for so long.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Hongyoung and Soyeong were speechless.
It was too unfamiliar to be a reaction from a saint who seemed to have no blood or tears.
The eyes looking at the bonfire endlessly somehow seem lonely unlike usual.
Hongyoung, whose motherhood was stimted, lightly bit her lip.
¡°¡Can I apologize and give you a hug?¡±
¡°Ho Hong-young!¡±
Embarrassed, Soyoung dissuaded him.
Hongyoung¡¯s eyes were already colored like those of a woman who left her child alone by the stream.
Ray shook his head and looked at them.
¡°how are you. Let¡¯s meet again when the timees.¡±
¡°When the timees¡ we will visit the saint.¡±
¡°¡please take care of yourself.¡±
Hongyoung and Soyoung bowed their heads.
By politely setting an example.
After not raising their heads for several minutes, they slowly disappeared as if they had suddenly melted into thin air.
In the noisy hall, drunken goblins were screaming loudly, but Ray didn¡¯t hear them.
¡°Erinus.¡±
Hongyoung¡¯s muttered words before he left linger in my mind.
¡®There is a kingdom called Erinus at the end of the continent.¡¯
It was at most an iprehensible word, but Hongyeong was never a nonsense person.
He must have figured something out before deciding to disband the receptionmittee.
¡°What is it?¡±
I had never even heard of a kingdom called Erinus.
I don¡¯t know much about the history of the continent, but it probably wasn¡¯t even a kingdom in the past.
¡°Whew, I can¡¯t help it. I guess I have no choice but to move.¡±
Even if you stay still, you won¡¯t be able to eat porridge or rice.
I felt keenly from the days of Seongguk that it is better to move quickly at times like this.
First of all, securing allieses first.
I knew it only after facing the power of the ck Room.
¡®I don¡¯t even have a chin to fight the Heukbang with my power yet.¡¯
It is not a problem that can be solved just because an individual is strong.
At least enough power was needed to lead an all-out war.
If, at a time when they might fight against the Heukbang, they are gathering a new force, and then even a powerful force like the second coalition arises, then the continent will fall into their hands.
¡°I¡¯ll have to make a strong alliance and leave it to the Goblin Queen.¡±
I have no intention of going back safely and managing the territory.
Since no one wanted to turn their backs on Heukbang, he had toe to the fore.
Thinking of things that should move the kingdoms.
The first night of the festival was over.
* * *
The next day, the building for foreign envoys waspleted.
After resting at an inn in the vige, they moved their residence.
Philia admired the building with a stable that looked pretty intact.
¡°It¡¯s more than I expected. I can¡¯t believe it was built in three days.¡±
¡°Thanks to the many deaths while working on it.¡±
Goblins lying in the shade of trees could be seen behind Ray as he spoke.
A smile bloomed on his lips as if he liked the work even though he was gasping for breath.
I guess it¡¯s not the lord and the yeongjimin.
Gregory shook his head with a tired face.
¡°To say great is an understatement. Thank you for making a ce for us.¡±
¡°What is gratitude? Come inside. I have something to tell you.¡±
It¡¯s kind of suspicious to see him rubbing his hands together and talking.
They didn¡¯t like it, but they followed him into the annex.
Contrary to the splendid exterior, the interior was quite calm.
It was hard to believe that it was a prefabricated building, so it must have been enhanced with reinforcement magic.
Ray ushered them into a massively built pce.
It was believed that the Daejeon, which had a multiyered structure, was an audience room for the king of any other kingdom.
The nobles swallowed their saliva at therger interior than expected.
¡°Do you remember what I saidst time?¡±
¡°yes? As forst time¡¡±
¡°A story about the preferential treatment of the Lessian Empire.¡±
¡°Ah yes. Even His Majesty the Emperor was delighted. Depending on the case, the Lessian Empire will promise better treatment than other kingdoms.¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I mean. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be a normal alliance.¡±
At those words, not only Gregory, but also people from other kingdoms tilted their heads.
Selena, who had been listening to their conversation, interrupted.
¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t be amon ally? Do you want a blood alliance with the Bone Empire?¡±
Gregory¡¯s expression suddenly brightened at her words.
Compared to other countries, the Empire has fewer princesses.
However, there were many princesses who were not married.
If even one of them can connect well with the saint, Lessian will be able to reign well for another hundred years.
¡°Lessian is of course wee.¡±
As if he had been waiting for it, Gregory salivated and rushed at it.
When the conversation didn¡¯t go the way he wanted, Ray calmed them down.
¡°It¡¯s not like that. So, what I want is not only an alliance between my territory and the empire, but also an alliance between the Lessian Empire and the kingdom I want.¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
¡°For example, if I want the Lessian Empire and the Devon Kingdom to form an alliance, I should at least be able to review them positively. How can I listen to you?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Gregory and Selena looked at each other at the same time.
¡®Did I hear it wrong?¡¯ It was a look.
Negotiation of kingdoms and kingdoms¡¯ brokered alliances.
It was something that some powerful countries did when they united small kingdoms.
However, it was a problem if it was not the small kingdom that brought up that proposal, but the Lessian Empire.
¡°It is impossible. The Empire cannot trust an alliance forged by others.¡±
¡°Ayy, but I was a saint in the old days, how can I not trust that trust?¡±
I am dumbfounded when the saint of yesteryear speaks in a tone as if he were negotiating on the market floor.
¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±
tly rejected.
As if he had already expected it, Ray nodded and offered another condition.
¡°Then how about this one? The Lessian Empire only needs to listen to one request from meter. At least one is fine, right?¡±
¡°That request is¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t do anything dangerous. Of course you can refuse. It¡¯s okay if you show sincerity.¡±
can i refuse?
At that, Gregory frowned.
It¡¯s a unique habit thates out when you¡¯re struggling.
¡®There¡¯s no way a saint would lie¡ If he¡¯s sincere, there¡¯s nothing wrong with listening.¡¯
Compared to the conditions, there was a lot to gain, so the worries did notst long.
Gregory took one look at Selena and asked for her consent, then made up her mind when she gave a small nod.
¡°great. Under those conditions, it is eptable.¡±
Unlike before, when he spoke with a smile on his face that had lost his vignce, Rayughed inwardly.
¡®Heh heh. This is very good.¡¯
One request is enough.
However, if you give carrots appropriately every time you do, the Lessian Empire will try to grant your request easily.
From easy to difficult at first.
In time, they will be transformed into faithful dogs.
As if the power of the Lessian Empire had already be her own.
The way he smacked his lips and raised the corner of his mouth seemed to have a sense of alienation to be called a messenger of God.
When the conversation was over, other kingdoms intervened one by one.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair to grant preferential treatment only to the Lessian Empire¡ but if our kingdom is on the same terms, we can treat them differently.¡±
Gleiman Kingdom was the first to bite.
The Baybon Kingdom was also quick to say that it would not be inferior to him.
¡°I am Gayman, the 1st Knight Commander. The case needs permission from His Majesty the King, but if the Holy Son gives permission, I¡¯ll push through it no matter what.¡±
¡°Neither do I!¡±
The nobles spoke without waiting for their turn.
The conditions he offered were practically non-existent, and the things he could get in return were infinite, so he had no choice but to reach out.
Just looking at the fact that the capital of the kingdom of Heron, which received magic tools from him first, was being praised as a ¡®sacred fortress¡¯, it was possible to see how great the utility was.
As the quiet inside of Daejeon turned into amotion, Lay sensed that it was time to pull the rope.
¡°Magic tools don¡¯te out when you dig them, so how do you take care of all the other kingdoms? The Kingdom of Heron took it, so now there are only three left.¡±
three!
At those words, the eyes of the aristocrats turned ck.
Chapter 657
Episode 657 Wins Heart (1)
¡°Gleiman Kingdom is using arge force for defense because its protective magic circle has been lost since the age of magic! If the Holy Son solves it, I can promise you a big reward!¡±
Gayman shouted loudly, and the other nobles raised their voices as well.
¡°Gleiman is not really a neutral country! Why does a kingdom, one of the few in the history of wars, need magic tools? On the other hand, our kingdom of ine is in the middle of a cold war with neighboring small countries!¡±
¡°Now, don¡¯t get excited and line up one by one. Hehehe.¡±
He calmed the hall with a sly smile.
The kingdoms that were at war were frantic to get the magic tools, and the kingdoms that were not were also jumping into the auction for national power.
¡°what. But what about the Lessian Empire? If this is the case, it might be better to trade with other kingdoms.¡±
The Lessian Empire, who was watching their fight as if it had nothing to do with them, was startled by Ray¡¯s words.
They never thought they would have to join the fight.
The two of them, thinking that they had saved up a magic tool, hurriedly opened their mouths.
¡°I, our empire, will issue a merit que above the existing identification card.¡±
¡°A merit que?¡±
¡°yes. You can be treated anywhere that is friendly with Lesian. I can¡¯t give you a separate title, but when ites to courtesy, I promise you a lord level or higher. Oh, and you also have the authority tomand some of Lessian¡¯s troops, so you can use it when you need it.¡±
Gregory bowed his head in disdain.
can¡¯t give title
It was also in line with the saying that the nobles could not be praised for their merits.
Lessian had no territories left.
Therefore, although formal titles can be given, territories cannot be bestowed.
If it had been someone else, he would have waved his hand and refused, but to Ray¡¯s ears, there was no such sweet offer.
¡®In short, it means I can go somewhere and not go hungry.¡¯
There are no cumbersome titles and no territories to manage.
It just felt like an honorary aristocrat, but the effect would be as certain as Lessian guaranteed.
In addition, the part of being able tomand the troops of the empire, at least part of it, appealed to me.
Following the friendly rtionship, the que of merit in the back.
Ray made up his mind.
¡°great.¡±
He really thought so, but Gregory and others thought it was a pretense.
¡®He saves the face of the empire.¡¯
¡®Tsk tsk. If you don¡¯t have a proper territory, it¡¯s more sincere to bet on funds.¡¯
He shook his head so as not to be seen by nobles from other countries.
Of course, ques of merit were originally nothing more than amon form for nobles.
Of course, even so, it was different from other ques of merit, but it was useless in that it could not receive a territory.
It was a proposal that could work because Ray was not interested in the estate from the beginning.
Gregory felt a bit bitter when he saw Ray pretending to be happy to save their side.
¡°If you are not satisfied, please tell me at any time. I may not know Lessian, but I, Gregory, will always answer your call.¡±
¡°If you call me, albeit weakly, I will help the saint.¡±
Selena winked and supported Gregory¡¯s words.
Those were the words of a country¡¯s sword master and the chief court mage of the 6th circle.
If you can get help, there won¡¯t be that much power.
It was a suggestion that he liked, but when he was able to get two free help, Ray was very apprehensive.
¡®Huh. This works out very well.¡¯
Even in the Lessian Empire, this much was ripped off, but how much can it be ripped off in the remaining kingdoms!
When there were already only two remaining three magic tools left, the excited nobles rushed more aggressively.
¡°Saint! Our kingdom is famous for its ports! I will add the half-man top to the list of ten ships and port special officers!¡±
¡°Gleiman Kingdom can promise a lot! If you visit the kingdom in person, I am confident that we will make a deal that suits your heart!¡±
¡°The Baybon Kingdom is¡!¡±
Excited Ray shouted at the thought of making sure to win the match.
¡°Hahahaha! Anything is fine, so bring everything!¡±
Countless stakes began to go up and down on the market board at no time.
* * *
Hafman, who searched the southern region of Celia, became impatient when the desired ve did not appear.
¡°This is strange. The Bone Merchant couldn¡¯t find a single child. It¡¯s weird, but it¡¯s just too weird.¡±
No matter how nervous he is, he forgets to count gold coins, which is one of his daily routines, and his legs are trembling.
The branch manager, who was looking at the situation, added cautiously.
¡°Couldn¡¯t they have already run away?¡±
¡°escape? More than seven hundred people took part in the search. I searched for all the remnants of the ck room nearby and took them off, but do you think one child can escape?¡±
That too.
Certainly, even if the branch manager thought about it, it was a situation that made no sense, so the worries between the two only deepened.
While drinking tea and cooling his head, the branch manager suddenly thought of the two ves Lacia had taken.
I was thinking about it, but could it be that one of the two was the ve Danju was looking for?
¡°I¡ Sober.¡±
¡°why?¡±
Halfman, who has be nervous from having poured his heart out before, answered.
He carefully opened his mouth.
¡°Could it be one of the two ves you took?¡±
¡°Take me? who?¡±
¡°Have you not reported it before? The thing that Lady Lacia said she would do to find out where the ves live.¡±
At the words of the branch manager, Hafman pondered.
After listening to it, it seems that I have received such a report.
¡®Even after searching the whole area, there was no ve that Taesangdan Lord said. If there is a possibility, it would be one of those two.¡¯
The chances of that happening are remarkably low, but there is no other option for now.
¡°There is nothing wrong with checking. It¡¯s where Taesangdanju¡¯s family resides, so don¡¯t make a fuss about it.¡±
¡°Are you saying it for granted? I will bring you a present.¡±
Also, one hair is good.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, I was thinking of sending a housewarming gift, but if I pretended, I pretended.
¡°I¡¯ll be sure to say hello on my behalf as well.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll even repair the house while I¡¯m away, and I¡¯lle back.¡±
The branch manager, who had taken a step further, walked away excitedly as if he had taken a leave of absence.
Watching him, over 50, find joy in trivial things, it made me feel as if he had made me do too much work for no reason.
Hafman, who was still nning on working for ten more years, had no intention of letting him go.
* * *
The next day, the branch manager hurriedly packed up the staff.
As the size of the top of the half-man is huge, all the manpower is running tight.
As much as I had to cull out the members myself, I needed to move quickly.
After traveling from branch to branch, he was able to bring in two members and five escorts.
In front of two luxuriously packed carriages, he made a final check.
¡°Did you pack all your things?¡±
¡°yes. I checked without fail.¡±
¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go.¡±
After the members of the upper ranks and the escort got into the carriage after they had finished preparing, the branch manager started the carriage.
Driving his own carriage, he moved his horse along the main road.
The member riding in the back spoke up.
¡°The branch manager is where you are going now. Is it possibly rted to Lord Taesangdan?¡±
¡°Sweet Lord is amotion. Never be rude¡¡±
Contrary to members with quite a bit of experience, the new members were intimidated.
It must have been because of the excessive fuss of Danju.
The branch manager answered with a tight grip on the reins.
¡°This is the home of Lord Taesangdan.¡±
Surprised by the words, the two members opened their mouths in a fright.
¡°yes?!¡±
¡°Bongar!¡±
The home of Taesangdanju!
Is it a ce where they, who are only one member, can go!
¡°If it is Lord Taesangdan, you are a saint with a high reputation, right? Can we really go?¡±
¡°There is nothing wrong. But, as the Sovereign said, never be rude.¡±
¡°It¡¯s unreasonable to be rude!¡±
¡°I never thought the day woulde when I could see the Holy Son¡¯s home¡.¡±
They look back at each other with bewildered faces, as if their emotions were new.
Heughed, so the branch manager smiled and said,
¡°Release your tension. They are all good people.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°However, it is strange. It¡¯s not enough that the number of people was suddenly packed, and that ce is Taesangdanju¡¯s hometown¡ Can I ask the reason?¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
He was taken aback when he received an unexpected question.
It is not possible to say that he is going to retrieve the two ves that Lacia took right away.
In addition, the kingdom of Celia is strictly prohibited from owning ves.
It was nominally to save them a new ce to live, but since Lacia had ves, it was difficult to avoid her gaze.
At that, the branch manager cleared his throat and spoke earnestly at first nce.
¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you that.¡±
Maybe it was because he said it with a voice that didn¡¯t answer.
The quick-witted member nodded and apologized.
¡°It seems to me that the question is off-topic. sorry.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. As a member of the upper ranks, it is reasonable to ask the reason for going up. But it¡¯s good to keep in mind that sometimes there are things we can¡¯t tell you.¡±
¡°yes. I will be careful.¡±
How many hours did they run while chatting with each other?
As we drove through the woods on the now narrow road, the hills slowly began to emerge.
By the time a huge rock appears.
I could see a cute house down the chimney where the smoke was rising.
¡°I¡¯ll be arriving soon, so be alert.¡±
At the words of the branch manager, the members were very nervous.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°This is Taesangdanju¡¯s home.¡±
It was much more normal than I thought.
In the yard, what appeared to be a father and daughter were sparring whileughing hahahaha.
¡°You¡¯re getting better day by day!¡±
¡°Your father has reached maturity now.¡±
As he shared the sword, a shockwave was generated around him.
Faaaaang-!
Caan-!
Every time the swords collided, a gust of wind blew up, so even getting close was terrifying.
¡°It¡¯s going to go right now, so be careful!¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho! I speed it up a little too!¡±
With those words, sword spirit rises from the wooden sword.
Who would pull out a sword aura in Dalian!
When the members are stunned and watching.
The front door opened and a beautiful woman walked out.
¡°Everyone stop ande in and have lunch.¡±
Despite the sword aura flying in front of her eyes, the woman¡¯s expression was extremely elegant.
Peace as if dealing with everyday life.
Even the escorts at the top fixed their eyes nkly.
¡°This is the home of Lord Taesangdan¡.¡±
Indeed.
That strength all came from the environment.
Discovering the starting point of the saint¡¯s absurd force, they slowly nodded in agreement.
Chapter 658
Episode 658 Wins Their Heart (2)
Ale, who found them btedly, put away the wooden sword that had been tilted.
¡°I didn¡¯t even know you had a guest here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while, branch manager.¡±
¡°yes. How have you been?¡±
Upon receiving their greetings, the branch manager took out the letter that had been folded in his arms.
¡°It¡¯s not different, I came here today because I have work. This is a letter from the sophomore.¡±
Let¡¯s spread the luxurious material paper.
There was a message written there that Taesangdanju wanted to check because there was a ve he was looking for.
¡®There must be no doubt that the ve you are looking for is that child. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the ck Room to guard it.¡¯
Noticing Miyeon, Lacia nodded her head willingly.
¡°great.¡±
After epting it so simply, the branch manager became curious about his intention.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, her skills in summoning monsters before were unusual.
¡®It¡¯s magic that causes reactions to monsters.¡¯
She was the one who made most of the monsters in the mountain range go wild in an instant.
Although he was not very knowledgeable in magic, he had never seen or heard of such magic.
Therefore, the borderline became even deeper.
¡°Ehte.¡±
A little girl jumped out of the door at the low sound of Lacia¡¯s call.
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Follow this man. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll arrange a ce for you.¡± ¡°But¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Aren¡¯t they bad people?¡±
As she spoke, she handed something.
small sachet.
Ete epted the scarlet sachet with an iprehensible writing on it and asked cautiously.
¡°what is this¡¡?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a talisman. It can be dangerous if touched by mistake, so keep it in the innermost pocket.¡±
I wrapped the amulet a couple of times with a leather pad to see if that wasn¡¯t enough.
The sachet, from which the good incense flowed, waspletely sealed.
Ete clenched the amulet with her small hands and bowed her head.
¡°thank you. I¡ It was a short time, but I was happy.¡±
¡°What kind of greeting do you say? Whoever hears it will know that I am going to die.¡±
It¡¯s like don¡¯t worry.
Lacia gently ran a hand through Ete¡¯s hair.
¡°When you arrive, the most trustworthy person in the world will be waiting for you. Only good things will happen, so stop worrying in vain.¡±
Did she cheer up at the first kind words that came out of her mouth?
Ete¡¯s expression became brighter than before.
¡°yes. I will definitely repay the favor you saved me someday.¡±
¡°The child is not saying that. Still¡ if you want to pay it back, I¡¯ll look forward to it.¡±
How can a gentle smile be so beautiful?
After staring at Lacia for a while, Ete hurriedly turned her head and nodded again.
As the wagon on the upper level started carrying Ete, Lacia watched until Ete¡¯s figure disappeared.
¡°Are you lonely?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. When there is a meeting, there is a parting.¡±
¡°Even if you say that with tears in your eyes, there is no credibility.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s because the weather is bad.¡±
Turn your head with a grumpy face.
Ale grinned and tousled Lacia¡¯s hair.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°Sometimes there are cute corners!¡±
¡°yes? Where the hell are you going¡¡±
As she tried to protest, Ale tapped her on the shoulder and said.
¡°It¡¯s good to pretend to be strong, but a person who can reveal the weak part is a truly strong person. I don¡¯t know what you want for yourself, but be someone who can understand weakness.¡±
At those words, Lacia shut her mouth.
Sometimes he says something nice, but it fits oddly.
just as expected.
Sein, who was next to him, covered his mouth and blushed.
¡°¡it¡¯s awesome.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I just need you to know.¡±
¡°yes? You too¡¡±
The two went inside, spilling sesame seeds.
Left alone in the yard, Lacia let out a small sigh and muttered.
¡°¡That way, a little brother might be born sooner orter.¡±
* * *
I got a call from Hafman that he found the girl he was looking for.
Ray went straight to Celia Kingdom on that road.
¡°It won¡¯t take long, so this should be enough food.¡±
Although it is said to be between one kingdom, it is the country right next to it.
It¡¯s easy to eat a meal or something dry.
Feeling good at the thought that things would go smoothly, he climbed the mountain humming a song.
Could it be because the goblins paved the way?
Even though they were crossing the mountain range openly, the monsters did not even show their noses.
At this level, it is enough to trim the ground and make an upward path.
¡°Except for the barren soil, it¡¯s a great ce to live.¡±
He licked his lips as he looked at the ce that was so wastnd that he couldn¡¯t even speak.
After crossing the border of Celia and walking for half a day, houses gradually appeared one by one.
Passing through a small vige, he took a shortcut that only he knew, and soon he could see Celia¡¯s castle in the distance.
¡°Howe time doesn¡¯t change anything here.¡±
Ray, who visited after only a few months,ined.
As I climbed along the polished road, I began to see the top of Halfman beyond therge buildings.
Hana Ray passed the original upper building and walked back down the street.
Hafman said that the guild was originally full of people, so he asked me to go to the branch.
Well, it can¡¯t be helped that the crowds are crowded like the top of the continent.
In addition, in the conflict between his territory and Silia, even the upper half of the halfman shouted for a halt to trade in goods.
There were not a few people who came to question the vicious public sentiment.
Reluctantly, Ray visited the branch built on the outskirts.
Ray approached the guard, wondering if he mistook the Assassin Guild or the Information Guild for a moment at the insidious momentum felt from the entrance.
¡°Stop. What are you doing?¡±
Two vignt guards stopped them.
¡°Halfman sent me.¡±
¡°Halfman?¡±
After looking at each other for a moment, they shook their heads without saying who came first.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there is no one called Hafman here. There seems to be a mistake, please check again.¡±
It is an obvious congrattory order.
However, the starving Ray, who had been eating only dry food, was persistent.
¡°To not know halfman at the top of halfman! There must be!¡±
¡°Ugh! You didn¡¯t say no! Go back quickly!¡±
When the guard ms the spear pole on the ground, there is a thump and a cloud of dust forms.
it¡¯s quite a skill
There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do if you want to force it in.
However, since the one who requested the request was the first branch he had visited, he blinked his eyes, wondering if it was their own way.
¡°Do you know who I am?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t even want to know!¡±
The words left me speechless.
Her appearance is quite well-known among the upper ss of Hafman.
I thought I would have known if I had said this much, but I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t know.
It was a failure that I didn¡¯t bring the proof te because I thought the person at the top would know.
In the end, Ray gave up.
¡°I just came to get what I was asked for! I¡¯ll take that and go back!¡±
But there is no way.
The guards only raise their spears and point them at them.
When I called, Ray, who was in a cold situation, withdrew with a grunt.
¡°Halfman you money bug! I bet you didn¡¯t even say anything!¡±
In an unexpected situation, only anger towards Harpman umted.
The small merchants had a hard time seeing the single liquor of the otherrge groups, and there was a reason for that.
Ray had no choice but to leave the branch and go to the head office at the upper level.
As he stepped forward while watching the long line, he was caught by new members he had never seen before.
¡°You¡¯re openly cutting in the line! What are you doing?¡±
¡°No, I¡¡±
¡°None of these people are in a hurry, so go back!¡±
I tried to refute it, but after hearing it, I couldn¡¯t think of anything else to refute because it was true.
In the end, Ray stood at the end of the line with nothing but anger.
how long the line is
It was only after all night chewing beef jerky to soothe the tiredness that the morning dawned and we were able to reach the entrance to the top.
Passing through the front gate, where the new member had been looking at with lights on, and arriving at the entrance, a person who recognized him jumped out in amazement.
¡°No, Lord Taesangdan! Why are you standing in line here?¡±
¡°I just need to watch the harp. Where are you now?¡±
It must be unusual to hear a voice full of indescribable hatred.
Sensing the seriousness of the task, the member hurriedly replied.
¡°I am in the office. Yesterday and yesterday, Taesangdanju is waiting for you toe.¡±
Aww.
You mean he was counting gold coins while he was out in the cold all night?
I really need to catch up today.
Ray proudly walked down the hallway and kicked open the office door.
Sure enough, halfman, who counted the gold coins one by one, greeted them warmly.
¡°Lord Taesangdan! I was waiting for you!¡±
¡°Yes, half-man you bastard! Nice to meet you too!¡±
He appeared muchter than expected, and Harpman suddenly tilted his head and asked.
¡°But you must have contacted me two days ago, but why are youing now?¡±
¡°I have been standing in line outside. Thanks to that, I could clearly see how the top was working.¡±
It must be that the number of visitors to the upper ranks does not decrease thanks to the new members trembling and aligning themselves.
On the other hand, it made me feel bad to see this pig-like guy called the boss warmly living inside.
Ray strode over and picked up what could be a weapon.
Halfman, btedly realizing that the situation was not serious, said in a panic.
¡°What are you doing? As a reminder, I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±
¡°Heh heh. know. You¡¯re right by doing nothing.¡±
Rey, who pulled out a sword hanging from the wall and discarded the sword, clenched only the scabbard, smiling more brightly than ever.
Just the thought of longing for a harp overnight made the cold go away.
Now that it had be a reality, he was so happy that he had nothing to wish for.
¡°Let¡¯s not do this to our yers. How many will you get right?¡±
Was there anything that caught you after hearing that?
Halfmanughed bashfully.
¡°I think I forgot to contact you because I was busy with work.¡±
Are you busy?
Sitting on a chair and counting gold coins could be said to be a kind of work.
Hisst words were rather a handshake.
A shadow fell on Hafman¡¯s face as he kept making excuses.
Chapter 659
Episode 659 Wins Heart (3)
Sitting on the table that Harpman cherished, Ray tidied up his nails with a sword and spoke softly.
¡°So you don¡¯t even know why?¡±
¡°yes. Just because you¡¯re a sober doesn¡¯t mean you know everything in the upper ranks. I thought something was wrong with the branch, but it seems more serious than I thought.¡±
Halfman, who rubbed ice on his swollen face from being beaten, continued.
¡°How about visiting?¡±
¡°I still think so.¡±
He got up, tidying up his messy clothes.
Originally, he intended to win Sandal¡¯s heart and immediately concentrate on reiming the territory, but he was notfortable because the corps, which should be centered, was creaking.
¡®It must have something to do with Celia¡¯s circumstances.¡¯
The Kingdom of Celia is experiencing ack of funds since the half-man merchants called for a halt to the deal.
The royal family must have been impatient to ovee the financial crisis, so it is only natural that they could not pay that much attention to the people.
If that happens, the angry people will flock to the top.
¡°I¡¯ll be back, so prepare by then.¡±
¡°yes. I will prepare a wagon, so go on your way in peace.¡±
¡°Oh. What happened to the nearby Heukbang branch?¡±
¡°There is no movement yet. But I¡¯m more worried about the demonic cult than the branch.¡±
Halfman said with a worried expression that he was not worried unless it was a deficit.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°We started to attract capital and buynds at random. Predicting carefully, I think it is preparing for the opening of the country.¡±
country?
Could it be that he intends to create a new religious state?
¡®Seongguk¡¯s eyes are wide open. How can I do that?¡¯
Haffman continued, as if feeling such a question.
¡°Ever since the opening of the Demonic World, Seongguk has be an ogre with tendons cut off. It seems to be holding it in check, but where can it pose a threat? Thanks to this, satellite churches and demonic cults are rampant these days.¡±
¡®If I knew it would be like this, I would have withdrawn the Holy Kingdom¡¯s funds in advance¡¡¯
Halfman clicked his tongue inmentation.
I can¡¯t imagine the castle kingdom had declined that much.
Perhaps there was a ck room in the background.
Otherwise, the provincial country, which had been creasing as a powerful country, would not show a downward trend in just a few years.
¡®Now I¡¯m going to move openly.¡¯
This smells kind of dangerous.
If the demonic religion goes to the sunny side in earnest, the movement of the ck room will be smooth.
It is a ck room that creates an ¡®union¡¯ in just a few years and puts the position of the kingdom at risk.
If they were to work in the sun instead of the dark like now, the situation would go their way before they could even use their hands.
Ray thought deeply.
Shall we use the top of the halfman as before?
no.
In terms of utilizing the top, they are on top.
In addition, small kingdoms are still trembling because of the pressure with money or force, so even the upper half of the half won¡¯t be able to deliver a decent blow.
Now we need an organization with power.
¡®If you grow the territory quickly¡¡¯
Although it is and where there are not many territories in the wastnd, wouldn¡¯t it be somehow possible if goblins who know how to handle mana start receiving training?
However, I also thought that this was useless in front of the power of the ck room.
While the goblins are being trained in earnest, they will already finish their preparations.
In that case, it would be meaningless to grow the estate.
After thinking for a while, something shed in Ray¡¯s mind.
¡°The Huffman Satellite Church was definitely a group that worshiped me, right?¡±
¡°yes. It¡¯s a little different from the previous personality, but the context is simr.¡±
¡°Then, if I give an order, they will gather?¡±
At that question, Hafman nodded.
¡°Goddess Gaia gave an order to assemble, but would the Holy Kingdom ignore it? For them, God is Lord Taesangdan.¡±
Somehow proudly, he pats his chest and speaks.
This baby.
Couldn¡¯t it be that he has already entered the satellite bridge?
When he came up with a way to ovee the situation, Ray raised a grin.
¡°Heh heh. After several years of rolling in the Holy Land, blessings are finallying to me too. After all, people should live while doing good things.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it all Goddess Gaia¡¯s blessing?¡±
sounds like a blessing
What that woman gave her was useless divine power.
It clung so fiercely that even his own mana could not hide all of his divine power.
What kind of goddess is she who does not let her voice be heard even though she does all the hardships with her own hands?
Ray, whom he had known for a long time, snorted.
¡°It¡¯s a goddess and it¡¯s Nabal, and I need to collect satellite bridges first.¡±
¡°Shall we arrange a seat?¡±
Halfman quickly asked.
¡°Make it bigger if you can. So that I can know not only the kingdom of Celia, but also the kingdoms around it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s natural that Taesangdanju is standing there. I¡¯ll even borrow Celia¡¯s castle and prepare it.¡±
Halfman smiled without even asking King Celia¡¯s opinion.
Laughing at him, Ray left Hafman¡¯s office.
When I left the headquarters of the guild and found the branch, sure enough, there were two guards like yesterday standing guard.
Looking at the face that would surprise even an adult with a fairlyrge fence, it gives the illusion that it is not the entrance of the upper ranks, but the entrance of the bandits.
Somehow, when I see the vicious-looking guys, I feel happy.
Unlike yesterday, Ray approached me in a friendly way.
¡°Are you still standing today?¡±
¡°This guy! Are you here again! I would have told you to go back!¡±
¡°Stop doing that, look at this.¡±
He handed over a luxurious parchment while rummaging through his arms.
The two guards, who looked at it suspiciously, became contemtive after a while.
¡°Taesangdanju? Is this a kid?¡±
I feel bad for the kids to hear.
¡°That kid is Taesangdanju, so let¡¯s open the road first.¡±
¡°Yes yes¡ Excuse me.¡±
The dumbfounded guards moved out of the way.
It¡¯s a face contemting how to ept this.
¡°guide.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Surprised when Ray, who had many things to say, chanted briefly, they folded the window and took the lead.
Upon entering, the branch was cleaner than expected.
Is it Hafman¡¯s preference?
The antique paintings and stylish wallpaper made me think that it was indeed a branch of the upper half of Hafman.
¡°It¡¯s quite different from the stark scene at the entrance.¡±
Go through the hallway and open the door to the office.
An old man asked without even raising his head.
¡°Who is he?¡±
¡°That¡¯s it¡ In the letter, it¡¯s called Taesangdanju of the guild.¡±
¡°Taesangdanju?¡±
Only then did the old man¡¯s eyes turn to him.
Gray hair peeking through the robe.
It was difficult to see in detail because it was hidden by the hair, but the shimmering blue light matched the impression that had been announced.
The old man snorted without even getting up from his seat.
¡°joy.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°What is Taesangdanju, a kid who doesn¡¯t even know the word ¡®Sang¡¯ in the upper ranks?¡±
As if to listen openly, he gave a reprimand.
It was quite different from the expected reaction, so Ray was also dumbfounded.
¡°Let¡¯s ask the old man directly. Why is this branch so deste?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask, man. Why did you break the deal with Celia Kingdom?¡±
The question returned to the question.
¡°Something like that happened.¡±
¡°Because of you, only the people are bleeding. Did you know that only the Celia royal family would suffer if the supplies were cut off? People who need to make a living are not receiving support from the capital, so how can they live, you bastard!¡±
My ears are tingling because I raised my voice to the point where the entire office resonated.
¡°What are you talking about? The corps is supporting, but the people are dying!¡±
¡°What do you do with support? If you raise taxes, even that will be taken away!¡±
At those words, my mouth fell shut.
He had never expected that the Kingdom of Celia would draw and eat the blood of its people.
The king I saw before was never that kind of person.
¡®I thought at least I wouldn¡¯t fill my stomach by killing my own people.¡¯
Even if it rots, it is said to be Junchi.
Although King Celia was yful, he had a sincere heart for the kingdom.
However, the reality seems to be slightly different.
Raised taxes made support from the upper ranks virtually useless.
If this is the case, only Silia¡¯s royal castle will be full.
¡°Sheesh. In the end, it¡¯s an old book. You raised money by selling public sentiment.¡±
The people¡¯s resentment toward the Celia royal family would build up, but in the end, the financial crisis was ovee.
Perhaps that¡¯s what the king thought was best.
The old man groaned.
¡°The young guy got stained and dirty at the top! Why did I feel like I could buy and sell public sentiment with money after working at the top for several years?¡±
¡°The old man¡¯s voice is also good. wait a little bit It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a transitional period right now.¡±
¡°transition? Would you like to see the old man¡¯s transitional skills?¡±
He holds the knife in his hand and swings it on a te with fruit.
At that, Ray ran out of the office as if he were running away.
¡°Have you seen this crazy branch!¡±
I never thought that there would be a branch leader wielding a sword against Taesang Danju!
Ray thought about it even though he was struggling.
¡°I thought the king would raise taxes. I thought I¡¯d leave it as ast resort.¡±
When taxes are raised, public sentiment is agitated.
If this period continues, a rebellion may ur, so it must be thest move the king did not want to leave.
Even so, King Theogard made the move.
Why?
¡®It may have something to do with the epidemic that circtedst time.¡¯
A giant gue that circted in Celia.
Perhaps the cause was in the ck room.
What kind of problems did that cause, and Celia couldn¡¯t have reached her limit with that alone.
If you think that you are struggling even if you raise taxes because you are in a corner, it makes enough sense.
¡°It¡¯s sick.¡±
It didn¡¯t make sense that Celia had made such a strong move because of just one gue, but it seemed clear that there was something she didn¡¯t know.
Before convening the Satellite Bridge, it would be necessary to have an open conversation with the Kingdom of Celia.
Chapter 660
Episode 660 Wins Heart (4)
Every morning, Ray visits the Celia branch.
¡°What did youe for again!¡±
¡°What is work? I came to my top, do I have to have a job?¡±
Ray naturally opened the door to the office and got into the car with familiarity.
The skill of the tea ceremony, which he had learned to live and die under Derp and Aira, was clearly demonstrated.
At first, the old man who waved his hand and refused, even fell in love with the tea scent.
He took a sip of the teacup and praised himself.
¡°As expected, I ride a car like crazy.¡±
¡°joy. You¡¯re just imitating me.¡±
¡°Rather than that, how about Celia Kingdom?¡±
¡°What do you guys know? Are you nning on using sobriety to spice things up?¡±
¡°Ah, my legs hurt, why am I moving? Are you going toe find me first from there anyway?¡±
At that, the old man snorted.
¡°Stop talking nonsense. The taxes he earns are enough to sustain the kingdom. Besides, do you think the coffers of intermediary trading countries are going to dry up that quickly?¡±
Of course, as the old man said, the safe wouldn¡¯t dry up.
Since it is the kingdom of Silia, which boasts a long history, it is absurd that the country would copse at this level.
However, what if the kingdom of Celia had other problems besides financial difficulties?
And if the situation requires the half-man corps to solve the problem, the story will flow differently.
¡®There must be something I don¡¯t know. King Deogard will definitelye.¡¯
He is a king whose impatience reached the peak and even raised the taxes of the people.
It must be that something serious has happened that will cause some of the people to give up.
The old man put down the teacup and said.
¡°The kingdom of Celia is not as strong as you think. It¡¯s good to say that he is in charge of intermediary trade on the continent, but in other words, he is under pressure from several kingdoms at once. Think about it. How could that discord be worthy of a kingdom? I don¡¯t know, but the king¡¯s mind and body must be sick.¡±
After taking a deep breath, the old man looked out the window and continued.
¡°I hear you were born and raised in this kingdom. Me too. I was born and raised in Celia, but even though it¡¯s been a long time since I started a family in this kingdom. I don¡¯t want to see my hometown destroyed over something like this. I think it¡¯s the same for you, but¡¡±
Well, that¡¯s right.
Inside Silia, there is the forest of Grandel and there is a family.
I had no intention of letting the people I wanted to protect live in ruins.
However, at the same time, I must pay respect to the goblins who died mercilessly.
That¡¯s why Ray never moved first.
It was also for that reason that the trade between the top and the kingdom was cut off.
¡°It is not yet time. When your pride copses and you start to push yourself to the limit, you will find me. It can¡¯t be until then.¡±
Even the old man forgot his words for a moment at the words of his firm will.
It wasn¡¯t the usual blurry eyes.
Could it be because his eyes were clear when he spoke?
The old man silently turned his head and went back to work.
* * *
Ray always came to the branch at dawn.
Now, drinking his tea in the morning has be a daily routine.
I thought I would do something if I came, but all I do is shut myself in my study and look at books.
The only time I stopped by the office was when I was in the car, so I didn¡¯t run into them as often as I thought.
At first, I thought it was going well, but now I feel lonely being alone in my office.
I finished my work early, so I looked out the window helplessly.
As if he had a good idea, the old man took out a quality wooden board.
When Ray, who stopped by the office to catch a car just in time, was about to pass by.
The old man called him.
¡°Son.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Ray, who had started to get used to being called a kid, answered naturally.
¡°You know this much if you are also a member of the top tier of the guild, right? Let¡¯s get rid of boredom.¡±
While talking, he gently holds out the wooden board.
At that, Ray¡¯s gaze moved to the table.
¡°Isn¡¯t this chess?¡±
¡°Do you know how to put it?¡±
how to put
He was the one who introduced chess to the other world in the first ce.
It feels strange to see a copy of the original version I made as a child in front of me.
I had read all the books I was going to read.
Ray, who had time left, readily epted.
¡°great. If it¡¯s just one game, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±
¡°You speak easily. Although it is said to be taking ce on a wooden board, it is a war for sure. The creator of the great country of chess said, ¡®Those who take pride in understanding tactics are ignorant.¡¯ So how deep is this fight?¡±
He had never said anything like that before.
Who the hell is going toe up with such crappy rumors?
Ray gave a rough answer.
¡°The tactics are there. Put the old man first.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a joke. what good It¡¯s not fun to just leave it alone, so why don¡¯t you listen to me one by one?¡±
ask?
Ray looked at the old man with strange eyes.
Even if you pretend, you can see the inside.
If you win at chess, he will tell you to put a letter in the royal family first.
¡®There¡¯s no way.¡¯
Just in time, I had a request to the branch manager.
Ray nodded and epted it.
¡°It¡¯s fun. I will.¡±
¡°The man has no words.¡±
An old man with a half-colored face ced the horses borately carved out of wood on a wooden board.
Move your words lightly and speak.
¡°Come to think of it, I thought Celia woulde first.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°But contrary to what you said, the royal family hasn¡¯t sent a single letter yet.¡±
¡°You have to wait a little longer. Are you going to whine that the royal family isn¡¯t even kids and it¡¯s been a few days?¡±
Ray moved his words boldly.
¡°Not only the royal family but also the nobles must have been cornered. I¡¯m holding on to taxes, but there¡¯s a limit there too. Isn¡¯t another name for the upper ranks ¡®Salvation Upper Level¡¯? Do you have any ns to move first?¡±
The old man told him to go first, but Gaeko didn¡¯t even get through to him.
Ray, who moved his words with nonchnt eyes, replied.
¡°A thirsty guy will dig a well. Won¡¯t youe back before you starve to death?¡±
¡°Keuk¡ How can a young guy have no blood or tears?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the old man¡¯s turn.¡±
¡°huh? Oh yes.¡±
Let¡¯s move the horsete.
Ray¡¯s army, which had been messing around and beingzy, rose up in an instant.
When the soldiers, who seemed roughly scattered, approached and surrounded them at the same time, the pressure was considerable.
The old man looked at the wooden board in astonishment.
With just one move, the insignificant army gained strength.
Moreover, the location was so exquisite that there was no sign of digging into it.
¡®It¡¯s probably just a coincidence.¡¯
It happened once in a while.
Instead of responding, the old man waited for an opportunity by pushing back the troops.
OK.
As if he had waited, Ray led the army and took the lead.
As the knight stood in the front and the wizard assisted from behind, the defensive old man¡¯s formation could not hold out for long and began to disintegrate.
Looking at the old man who was sweating and rushing to stop it, Ray smiled darkly.
¡°Heh heh. They will all be caught.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
I wonder if the fact that I made a fort was helpful.
Fortunately, only the area around the king was safely blocked, but that is also a matter of time.
The old man was lost in thought as he received a terrifying barrage from both sides.
In the end, I couldn¡¯t change my mind, so I responded by turning the knight in a hurry, but as if I had already expected that much, Ray¡¯s army advanced.
As the soldiers exerted pressure, it would be impossible for the knights to advance.
If this happens, the king¡¯s life may be run away by a single soldier.
Sweat beaded on the face of the old man who was struggling over and over again.
¡°Where is the chess yer?¡±
¡°Wait a minute, you bastard!¡±
The old man, who was desperately thinking about numbers, had no choice but to pull his back again.
Unlike the opposing troops, who were excitedly stirring up the enemy like a fish in water, their own troops could not help but be devastated as they watched their hometown disintegrate.
obvious gap.
The difference between themanders ultimately determined the oue of the war.
The old man admitted defeat before the king died.
¡°I lost.¡±
¡°Are you finished already? It would have been nice to try to reverse it.¡±
¡°The knight died and the wall copsed. More than this will only increase the damage.¡±
He shakes his head and says.
Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard it before.
Chess, which is yed as a great country, sees not only the victory or defeat of the war, but also the character of the person.
Although the war was lost, his heart for caring for the people must have been sincere.
Ray said with a smirk.
¡°I won. I was going to take it easy against the old man.¡±
¡°Keuk¡ It¡¯s been a while. Do you have something to tell me?¡±
One nce is fast.
Ray looked at the old man and said.
¡°Silia seems to have a lot of pride, so she doesn¡¯te close to me. So, it would be good to create an environment where they can approach.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk back, say it clearly.¡±
¡°We cut off all supplies that were supported by the people. In particr, the old man¡¯s branch has more support supplies than other ces, so put them all in storage.¡±
I didn¡¯t know that such words woulde out of my mouth.
The old man groaned.
¡°Hey! If that happens, people will starve to death here and there one after another! Are you really giving up on being human!¡±
¡°Oh well, it¡¯s okay.¡±
Ray said, rubbing his ears.
¡°He is a king who cares about his people more than anyone else. Perhaps raising taxes was because he believed that the half-man guild would support the people. If we cut off support, the other side will start lowering taxes again and releasing support supplies.¡±
¡°How can I believe what you say?¡±
¡°I lost in chess regardless of whether the old man believed it or not, so I just follow him. It¡¯s impossible for a man to say two things with one mouth¡¡±
¡°Keep! I wasn¡¯t ying chess or anything!¡±
If you regret itter, it¡¯s already toote.
When they are squabbling over chess.
The Demonic Church, which had been crouching down, began to move slowly.
Chapter 661
Episode 661 Wins Heart (5)
¡°Buy and save me!¡±
A boy who had reached a dead end screamed.
The people in ck who watched it from afar shook their heads.
¡°This guy is also wrong.¡±
¡°There is no talent.¡±
Along with their sighs, the boy¡¯s body was torn to pieces by the monsters.
Even in the horrendous situation where blood was spilled and flesh sttered, the ck righteous people did not wrinkle their expressions.
On the contrary, the boy who is going through such a situation just let out a small sigh as if he felt sorry for him.
¡°Does it make sense that there is not a single one among 1,500 people?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s such a tough workout.¡±
¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. Training that requires mana to be used without putting mana in the body.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there a case of sess?¡±
At those words, the man in ck turned his head.
¡°That sound again. You mean that saint?¡±
¡°I saw it with my own eyes. There was no such thing as mana in the body. Rather, it felt like dealing with nature itself.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it possible that he has polished his skills to the point where he won¡¯t be noticed by you?¡±
¡°In that case, there should be at least a shake of mana. But he had none of that.¡±
The experience of seeing the saint in front of my eyes, which I had only heard about through rumors, was truly ecstatic.
It was the first time I knew how magic could be so naturally manifested.
Even when his colleagues were dying, he couldn¡¯t even move his fingertips.
In the end, even while running away from the battlefield, each and every movement of his was pictured in his head as if it were stuck in a te.
It was the first time that mana flowed so smoothly.
The color of his face changes whenever he hears the story of the saint.
A man in ck sitting across from him waved his hand.
¡°It¡¯s done. Orders are given, so we just follow them. Bring in thepleted bodies.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The guard standing behind him lowered his head and put his hand on the table.
Then, the magic circle reacted and began to open the iron gate where the monster was.
Whoops-!
A group of people came out with a roar so loud that the cavity resounded.
Young people who may not have reached adulthood yet.
The sight of bright red eyes streaming out of his eyes was enough to make the culprit tingle.
When the door opened and they witnessed the monster, they stretched their bodies as if steam was leaking out.
¡°Are you a monster again?¡±
¡°It¡¯s boring, boring.¡±
¡°This is also training, so don¡¯t be vignt. It won¡¯t be strange if you die anytime.¡±
When the man with dark red hair spoke, everyone nodded as if they were like that.
¡°Let¡¯s get rid of it quickly and rest.¡±
¡°okay. I just want to take a bath.¡±
Women with long hair tied back put their hands together.
Then, surprisingly, the mana flowing in the air responded to them.
Whoa-!
The monster felt threatened and immediately rushed at it.
¡°Kwaaaaaa!¡±
¡°Shield!¡±
¡°Ice spear!¡±
A series of neatly connected strikes hit the monster¡¯s chest directly.
Wow-!
As the frozen monster copsed with its heart pierced, the second monster rushed in as if waiting.
Then, this time, the swordsmen standing in the front moved.
Twisting the scabbard and cutting the sword at the same time, the head of the monster that was terrifyingly rushing at it fell off.
Whoops-!
Due to the copse of the monster¡¯s huge body, the cavity vibrated briefly.
The ck man admired the way he easily defeated the monsters that were said to grow and feed on demonic energy deep underground.
¡°Hoo. Quite the way. Wouldn¡¯t that beparable to the saint you mentioned?¡±
Even though he didn¡¯t have mana in his body, he definitely used mana to kill the monster.
However, despite watching the battle, the short man in ck only shook his head.
¡°Slow. too slow too slow You won¡¯t be able tost ten seconds if you attack the saint like that.¡±
I¡¯m tired of saying things like ¡®not enough¡¯ and ¡®slow¡¯ for over a year.
¡°No, how strong is that bastard¡¯s holy spirit, so that this is not enough? Even if only one rider of those guys gathers, it¡¯s enough to destroy a small country¡¯s wizards.¡±
Looking at a colleague knocking on his chest as if he was frustrated.
The ck man said without taking his eyes off.
¡°Even a mage who lived over three hundred years could not match him. You wouldn¡¯t say that you forgot the remnants of Proxia in the past, right?¡±
Proxia.
The best single organization of all time that almost unified the southern continent.
The fact that such a group was single-handedly destroyed by a saint was a well-known fact even in the Dark Room.
¡°Keuk¡ The saint now is not the same as before. Hasn¡¯t your strength diminished since the Demonic View urred?¡±
¡°well. Only the saints know what the truth is. Could it have been weaker¡ or stronger¡
¡±
¡°It¡¯s not for us to decide. Everything depends on his direction.¡±
At that, he shut his mouth.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°We just do as we are told to, raising usable guys here. That¡¯s all.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The ck man looked at the young men who were killing monsters in the distance.
From his point of view, their power seemed to be enough to upy a small and medium-sized kingdom, but since a ck man who had a history of meeting a saint in the past opposed it with all his might, he could not move separately.
¡®I¡¯m too old-fashioned.¡¯
No matter how much he is a saint with the modifier of being the strongest of all time, he is still a human being.
At night, he sleeps, and when his mana runs out, he is bound to get tired.
It was iprehensible to him that the n could not proceed because of only one person.
* * *
In chess, the old branch chief cut off all material support for the Celia kingdom as promised.
The relief goods that had been provided to the people were cut off overnight, and the half-man group was very upset.
Even the seldom-visited branch was on the verge of bing crowded.
Voices rose here and there in the scenery that had been lined up since morning.
¡°Suddenly stopping the supply of relief supplies!¡±
¡°How are we supposed to live! Please save me!¡±
¡°The child is starving! Let me get some grain!¡±
It was embarrassing even for the guards who kept their seats on the barrel weeping and hanging on to.
The old man who watched this through the window let out a deep sigh.
How can you feelfortable watching the tear-stained face clinging to the guards?
Ray, who had been visiting every morning, wasn¡¯ting today, so I wasn¡¯t the only one worried.
¡®I boasted that it would be resolved, but I wonder if I can believe it¡¡¯
Sitting in his office, he only deepened his anxiety.
The next day, the reaction of the kingdom of Celia returned.
At first, I wondered what would happen, but the kingdom of Celia cut taxes and started supplying relief goods as Ray expected.
As a result, the footsteps of the residents who had been flocking to the Celia branch also slowed down.
¡°Should I like this?¡±
Obviously, it was the Hafman Company that helped the people, but after the supply of goods was stopped, public sentiment was not the same as before.
Maybe they feel like they gave it away.
The branch manager sat in his office and thought about the future.
* * *
Two days after Celia Kingdom responded.
Ray, who had not been seen for a while, visited the branch after a long time.
¡°How have you been, old man?¡±
Was it that heart-thumping that the long-awaited opponent woulde?
The old branch manager came running with a light in his eyes.
¡°Now you are here! What are you nning to do!¡±
¡°I have to wait.¡±
¡°Wait! what!¡±
¡°The royal family of Celia has moved. You seem to be coping with itfortably right now, but eventually it won¡¯tst long. It looks like a big game will open soon, so prepare for negotiations.¡±
te open?
Negotiation?
The old man was confused when he said something he didn¡¯t understand.
It¡¯s too embarrassing not to follow him because the words he¡¯s been saying havee back to reality.
¡°More than that, why is the branch so empty? There is almost no security¡¡±
The surroundings were so empty that it was absurd to call it a branch of the high-ranking Hafman.
It was a strange thing for Ray, who considered that the only virtue of the guild was that people were crowding in front of the entrance and pouring in money.
Did the cessation of support have a stronger ripple effect than expected?
Now, there are not many merchants whoe to do business.
¡°It has to be. What do the impoverished people have toe to trade? In addition, thanks to the departure from the capital, our position has now decreased. This means that it can also be disadvantageous in future transactions with Sanghoe.¡±
¡°I am It¡¯s like people who don¡¯t even know grace.¡±
In the first ce, it was the half-man corps that helped the people even though it was in a cold war with the Kingdom of Silia.
Considering that support has been suspended for a while, isn¡¯t it too much to turn our backs right away?
¡°I can¡¯t help it. Anyway, a greeting from the royal family wille sooner orter, so I guess we can reach an agreement then.¡±
¡°You are making a statement. It¡¯s true that you¡¯ve been right so far, but what are you going to do if you¡¯re wrong?¡±
Ray replied as if he didn¡¯t even have to think about it.
¡°At that time, you would think that King Celia had be senile.¡±
It¡¯s an arrogant answer that leaves you speechless.
The old man, who worked coldly until Binggeum, was now dumbfounded with his mouth open.
It¡¯s not about being yourself.
The madman in front of me was full of confidence as if he hade to see the future.
¡°Heh heh. Sooner orter Celia will be able to roll as she pleases.¡±
If I¡¯m not even King Celia, I¡¯m talking like I already have the country in my hands.
¡°If you¡¯re so confident, the day wille when you¡¯ll regret it.¡±
¡°I hear that a lot.¡±
¡°Are you really going to just wait quietly? Celia has many allies. It means that there are many ces to turn to for help, even if it is not necessarily the main guild.¡±
Those allies are already obsessed with Ray¡¯s handmade magic tools.
Like a dog waiting for its owner¡¯smand, it¡¯s waiting faithfully, so just say a few words and it will be resolved.
Ray, who was ying one or two moves ahead of King Celia, was still at peace.
¡°Then let¡¯s rest a little while I¡¯m away.¡±
The more I see Taesangdanju, who is praised for having extraordinary hair, the more I think of him aszy.
The old man shook his head.
¡°What on earth did Danju see in a bastard like this and entrust him to Taesang Danju?¡±
Lamenting that the earth would disappear, he did not yet know what would happen in just a few hours.
Chapter 662
Episode 662 Wins Heart (6)
As usual, I¡¯m killing time leisurely by drinking tea.
A small knock sounded from outside the door.
¡°The branch manager¡¯s guest has visited.¡±
Usually, it is rare for a customer to even reach the branch manager himself.
The old man¡¯s gaze turned to the natural gate.
¡°Tell me toe in.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The door opened and what appeared was a beautifully dressed beauty and a group of knights.
First, the knights took an example.
¡°Meet the saint.¡±
¡°Meet the saint.¡±
behind their greetings.
A woman who looked good in a red dress bowed her head slightly.
¡°Nice to meet you, my lord. It is an honor to meet such a noble person.¡±
At that, Ray admired a little.
¡®Hoo.¡¯
In the middle of the day, I¡¯m going to have a good time.
Unlike the others, the appearance of even a slight smile on the corner of his mouth seems quite rxed.
He nced at the woman.
The pattern of the brooch hanging obliquely on the chest is somehow familiar.
¡°It¡¯s faster than I thought. It seems that the situation is not going well.¡±
¡°It was just the decision of the royal family. How can I know the will of His Majesty the King?¡±
¡°Are you ready for something like that?¡±
He pointed at the knights with the tip of his chin.
They were not armed with te armor, but dressed in Kingdom uniforms.
It must be the intention to avoid feeling hostile.
¡°Whose idea is it? There¡¯s no way the king would have paid attention to such details¡¡±
He said and looked at the woman bluntly.
Heughs softly at him.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. You¡¯re a fun person, from what I¡¯ve heard. great. I will not speak again.¡±
As she held out her hand, one of the knights standing behind her politely handed out a letter.
¡°It is a personal letter from His Majesty.¡±
¡°A letter?¡±
I didn¡¯t know that I would even write a letter.
Ray received the letter and read the contents.
¨C Dear Prince Soleil.
The correspondence began simrly to dealing with the king of a friendly kingdom.
¨C I¡¯m sorry about the unpleasant things that happened the other day. I would hope for a sincere apology, but the situation is poor and it is not going as I wish. There is only one reason why Jim writes letters like this
.
Dizzy letters that look like figures or scribbles.
To Hana Ray, it was a form that was more familiar than anything else.
The ciphertext of Proxia in the past.
It was not difficult to interpret because it was a sentence I had solved before.
¨C The descendants of noble families are disappearing one after another. Seeing that you can¡¯t catch it even if you pry at the back, I suspect that there is a ck room in the back boat.
missing?
In the case of an aristocratic family, it is famous for its strict surveince, making it difficult for even a skilled Assassin to go in and out.
In addition, the more the position inherited the title, the stricter the surveince.
It is natural that an escort driver follows you all day, and even when you sleep, a skilled escort secretly protects you, so kidnapping is not an easy task.
However, if not one ce, but several aristocratic children are being kidnapped, it would be unthinkable unless it was a fairlyrge group.
The only ce where such a thing could be done was in the armed forces of the Heukbang or the Grand Assassin¡¯s Guild.
The crime of kidnapping the children of nobles is great.
It¡¯s not just one or two people, it¡¯s a situation where they are systematically kidnapping.
There is no way the Assassin¡¯s Guild would have stepped forward unless the guild didn¡¯t want to disappear entirely, so they had no choice but to point out the Heukbang as the culprit.
Ray¡¯s expression as he read the letter was unusual.
The woman spoke quietly, trying not to awaken her thoughts.
¡°His Majesty the King wants reconciliation. Although the Duchy of Soleil is a country with differentws, isn¡¯t its root in the Kingdom of Bonn? If we be hostile to each other even though we share borders, it will surely lead to results that everyone regrets before long.¡±
¡°I guess so. This is not the time to be fighting.¡±
Originally, he intended to drive Celia a little more, but the movement of the ck room was unusual.
Seeing that aristocrats are carrying out bold things like the kidnapping of their sons in earnest, it seems that sooner orter, even if something happens, it will explode.
He said, putting the letter neatly folded on the desk.
¡°I¡¯m not asking you to listen with your bare mouth.¡±
¡°of course.¡±
The woman nodded.
¡°I know what the Son wants. As a result, you must be hoping for the disappearance of the ck Room.¡±
¡°I do.¡±
¡°Since we want reconciliation first, the Celia Kingdom will cooperate with it as much as possible.¡±
At her words, Ray widened his eyes.
If the words cooperate, then it is clear that the ck room will not stand still.
However, given that Celia had already made a decision, it would not be a half-hearted resolution.
¡°Are you really okay? The aftermath would be no joke.¡±
¡°I am determined. If I can¡¯t sort them out anyway, Celia will be in trouble as well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±
King Theogard is overrated in everything, but he is never stupid.
If he had made up his mind to deal with Heukbang, he would have been prepared ordingly.
It was probably preparations for the current war that showed signs of preparing by raising taxes.
¡®I¡¯ve been looking down on the King Uncle.¡¯
I thought it was a toothless tiger, but now I see that it is a venomous snake.
Was he hiding his true feelings behind an empty smile?
¡°Do you have any ns?¡±
¡°Of course there are. His Majesty the King ordered that the Holy Son¡¯s opinions be reflected as much as possible. It would be right for you to discuss the details with the royal family.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have time for that. It would be better to move as quickly as possible.¡±
If the royal family needed power to deal with Heukbang, the people now needed time to recover their daily lives.
For that purpose, money is also money, but above all, a fundamental solutiones first.
¡®It¡¯s time to startnd reform.¡¯
It was something I was determined to do, even if it took time.
It¡¯s a bit early, but I need to move quickly.
Ray thought for a moment, then spoke to the woman.
¡°I have other things to do. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help Celia right now.¡±
¡°I know. Anything you need will be supported by the royal family. We will deal with the ck room as we nned.¡±
¡°Please do so.¡±
As quickly as she hade, the woman left the office.
The old branch manager, who did not realize what the hell was going on, was dumbfounded.
Drinking ck tea like cold water, he asked, stuttering.
¡°They are really royal people.¡±
It was the first time I had witnessed the delivery of a personal letter from the king in front of my eyes, so I was even more surprised.
In fact, Ray is just calm, but the things that the royal family is directly in charge of, such as the delivery of personal letters, are quite high.
If you made a mistake, you could be silenced to prevent leaks just by being by your side.
The branch manager was surprised or not.
Ray packed his things.
¡°I can go now. It¡¯s been a lot of fun, sir.¡±
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°It¡¯s notpletely reconciled with Celia, but we have amon enemy, so we should be prepared. Perhaps the king asked for help because he didn¡¯t want to open his eyes and cut his nose.¡±
Said Ray, who stuffed books into his rucksack.
¡°Tell Hoffman to take care of himself. I wille back when the time is right.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right¡¡±
Leaving behind a bewildered answer.
Ray left the office as it was.
* * *
I knew that Celia woulde to find me first, but I didn¡¯t know that I would prepare for an all-out war with Heukbang.
¡°Certainly, it seems that anyone can be a sword master.¡±
King Deogard is a person who clearly understands the difference in power between the ck Army and the ck Army.
When the monsters attacked, a considerable number of soldiers were lost just defending the southern area.
Nevertheless, it is difficult to make up your mind to fight the Heukbang unless you have a fair amount of courage.
Ray went straight home.
I heard from Hafman that Lacia had a courtesy girl, so I could take her back to the manor.
By the time you cross the familiar hill and approach the smokestack.
Lacia, feeling the presence, jumped out first.
¡°Brother.¡±
¡°How are you Lacia?¡±
Lacia¡¯s face softened at the familiar face she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.
¡°Hey, I was doing well. Has your brother been well?¡±
I couldn¡¯t even lie to say that I was doing well.
It wasn¡¯t enough that the war broke out, and Celia entered the cold war, and financial difficulties came to the upper half of Halfman, albeit for a short time.
In addition to that, the movement of the ck room is unusual, so I can¡¯t let go of the tension.
However, I know that if I say it right away, my family¡¯s worries will intensify.
I replied while patting Lacia¡¯s head.
¡°No big deal.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, I have something to show you.¡±
¡°To me?¡±
¡°yes. You will be surprised. Whoops.¡±
Covering the corners of her mouth and smiling discreetly is that of Lady Yojo.
When did you grow up like this?
It seems like yesterday when we were small.
Let¡¯s chat and enter the house.
Ale, dressed simply, weed him as if he hade in after chopping firewood.
¡°It is said that the absence of this child is good news, but isn¡¯t it too much to say?¡±
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°Oops. done. Rather, what happened this time?¡±
Ale¡¯s reaction was calm, as if he had already expected it.
¡°I¡¯m here to find a child. Halfman says he¡¯s at home¡¡±
There was no need to go looking for it.
behind Sein¡¯s back.
A child who thinks he may have turned ten now sticks his head out.
Have you already gotten used to life here?
I didn¡¯t know that I would cling to Sein and fall off.
Sein looked at the girl, Ete, with a worried look and said.
¡°He just opened up to us. Is it necessary?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be back soon.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d if that¡¯s the case.¡±
Sein gently pushed Ete on the back.
¡°Ehte, this is Lacia¡¯s older brother.¡±
¡°nice to meet you.¡±
insincere greetings.
Not ustomed to conversing with the child, scratching her cheek to say hello, Ete pursed her lips and bowed her head.
Seeing her cheeks dyed red, she must be embarrassed.
It was like seeing Lacia¡¯s childhood, so a smile came out.
Chapter 663
Episode 663 Wins Heart (7)
It took less time than expected to exin everything.
Was it already anticipated?
Ete nodded in agreement.
Sain rolled up his arms to encourage Ete, who looked weak.
¡°I have to prepare a grand dinner on the day I leave!¡±
As I waited while licking my lips, so many dishes came out that my desk legs would soon break.
Even though the table is quiterge, every corner is full of dishes.
It was Ray who somehow felt a sense of fear.
Even Lacia muttered with a tired face.
¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Eat a lot. In particr, Ray probably hasn¡¯t been able to take care of himself in the meantime.¡±
While talking, he holds out the cooking tes to the front.
It became difficult to even move the fork as many of the dishes were piled up in front of them.
An indescribable aftertaste fills your mouth as you take a sip of the greasy thinly sliced meat and wine.
Dishes with well-bnced meat and vegetables tasted as good as any other high-end restaurant.
For Ray, who had been chewing dry food, it was at the level of bringing water to the drynd.
As if cleaning, the dishes are emptied one by one, and Sein¡¯splexion also falls into ecstasy.
Ray ate the dishes like he was really possessed.
By the time I ate more than half of the dishes on the table by myself.
¡°As expected, he is our son! I knew that and cooked a lot!¡±
Sain filled the empty te with dishes again.
By that point, Ray was also stunned.
My stomach is already full and is about to explode.
Actually, she¡¯s just not talking, but if she pulls her pants down a little, her chubby and cute belly will be revealed.
If it was a poisonous dish, I would just eat it, but I couldn¡¯t dare resist a dish that was pushed with quantity.
Sein¡¯s face was stained sadly as he wandered in a situation where he didn¡¯t even know what to eat.
¡°Are you tired of mom¡¯s cooking?¡±
This time, Ale¡¯s re pours warmly.
It contained a desperate will, as if to prepare for disappointment.
Ray, who had be that of a hero facing an undead army that woulde to life endlessly no matter how many times he killed him, felt the threat to his life and stuffed food into his stomach.
okay.
Let¡¯s eat and die today.
With that promise, I loosened the robe.
Now, I don¡¯t even use tableware and pour the whole soup into my mouth.
Only Sein cheered for the performance.
¡°Brother¡ Forgive me for not stopping you¡¡±
¡°¡Cheer up.¡±
Lacia and Ale cheered a little.
¡°Ugh¡.¡±
Thanks to the cheering, Ray stuffed thest leftover food into his mouth.
It is now difficult to tell whether food goes into the mouth or the nose.
When all the enemies on the table were annihted, the enemymander finally admired them.
¡°As expected, he is our son!¡±
It was only when I heard those familiar words that I was able to copse.
* * *
The Cold War between the kingdom of Celia and the upper half of Hafman disappeared like snow.
In addition to Ray¡¯s instructions, it was because King Theogard¡¯s personal letter was also delivered to Hafman.
As the support of the upper ranks went to the people and the capital¡¯s economy began to stabilize, Celia was gradually recovering its former prosperity.
Life is getting better little by little, and you can see smiles here and there one by one on the streets.
Celia, which was the first to stabilize the economy,ter announced it loud enough to inform neighboring countries and even beyond the empire.
¡®I will announce the establishment of the Baekwidan here. In the name of Deogard, I earnestly hope that those with intelligence and will will gather.¡¯
It was a short word, but the ripple effect was enormous.
The king¡¯s words meant that anyone with intelligence and determination would be allowed to join the ranks, regardless of rank.
As expected.
Adventurers and mercenaries gathered from all over Silia.
Because it is possible to enter under themand of the ¡®Baekwidan¡¯ only after undergoing a direct examination at the royal castle, the royal castle was crowded with people at an unexpected time.
No specific reward was given, and the nobles had nothing to gain as they did not consider the title.
However, I saw several young nobles who gathered their will to defeat themon enemy of ¡®Heukbang¡¯.
¡°I can¡¯t stand to see the evil group that disturbs the world.¡±
¡°I will sacrifice my body to keep the peace.¡±
When such people started appearing, the name of Baekwidan spread widely.
As the children of the nobles who heard the rumors joined again and those who looked at them with envy appeared, the White Guard gradually turned into heroes within the kingdom of Celia.
* * *
The news of the royal capital reached Ray.
¡°The White Guard?¡±
¡°yes. They said it was a mess in the royal capital.¡±
Ray shook his head at Lacia¡¯s words.
What did you decorate?
He knew that King Deogard had a n, but he never dreamed that he would gather young people and form an independent counterforce.
It can be said that it is a trick since there is no need to recruit troops separately, and above all, support for a group called Baekwidan will be created.
Talk to Lacia and enter the room.
Unknown bottles and the spicy smell of medicinal herbs greeted me first.
The room was remodeled on its own, but there was another door past the door, and the shape of it blocked with dark red paper looked simr to an amulet.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a blood chamber.¡±
¡°Blood chamber?¡±
¡°yes. We are experimenting with blood that has high healing power like trolls and orcs.¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
I¡¯m a little worried about testing blood, but since he¡¯s a younger brother who almost hates warlocks, he won¡¯t be making chimeras.
¡°The stuff I¡¯m going to show my older brother was also developed in there.¡±
¡°Stop lingering and show me slowly.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. It¡¯s not something to be proud of, but¡¡±
Lacia held out a bottle covered with a white cloth.
Carefully closing the cloth, it contained a mysterious red liquid.
The color is so dark red that it is safe to say that it is blood.
But strangely, I felt the remnants of mana.
¡°what¡¯s this?¡±
When asked honestly, Lacia smiled.
¡°To put it simply¡ It¡¯s a potion. I was able to make potions with the blood of trolls and elves.¡±
portion?
If there was something absolutely necessary to make a potion, the first was holy water and the second was troll¡¯s blood.
Other misceneous things are included, but they are not as important as holy water and troll¡¯s blood.
But did you make that potion?
¡°wait for a sec. Elf blood¡¡±
¡°Yes. The blood of the elves in Grandel¡¯s Forest¡¡±
Feeling displeased with those words, Ray stared nkly.
¡°Did you ask for permission?¡±
¡°Please. Do you think my brother is a cruel woman who will draw the blood of elves at will?¡±
If I said that, I might really draw out the blood of the elves, but they have Aira.
If she tried to force the elves, she wouldn¡¯t stay still.
Ray shook the bottle.
It seems that there is no viscosity at all when you see it
rocking- rocking-swaying.
can i drink
This blood red thing?
I was shaking the bottle a couple of times with my doubts, but Lacia said with expectant eyes.
¡°Try it.¡±
It sounds like a thunderp.
Since he is not a vampire himself, how could he drink blood as it is?
Without even shaking my head.
Excited, Lacia showed off the magic of picking out a cork with pure grip.
¡°Come on.¡±
¡°Have you checked to see if you can drink it?¡±
¡°sure.¡±
The answer is good.
For some reason, I was not very trustworthy, so I was full of doubts, but I couldn¡¯t help but drink what my sister rmended.
Ray closed his eyes and drank from the bottle.
Gulp- Gulp-
It¡¯s cheap to go down the throat.
An rm bell went off in my head and the hairs all over my body seemed to stand on end.
The sensation of mana spreading through his body like poison was terrifying, like a small lizard crawling through his veins.
¡°Ugh!¡±
In a word, it was the worst.
From the texture to the senses that follow after swallowing, it¡¯s hard to say that everything is from a potion.
Strangely, however, it was no different from the potion created by any priest in terms of mana spreading.
¡°My brother is the first to drink the finished product.¡±
Proudly open your chest and speak.
no wait.
Didn¡¯t you say you checked to see if you could drink it?
¡°How about this?¡±
Lacia asked for her impressions without even having time to question.
¡°To be honest, the taste is the worst. In terms of effect, it must be simr to a normal potion.¡±
He was surprised even after telling himself.
The effect alone was as good as any other potion.
Among them, the point of living especially high is that this potion was made without holy water.
¡®The reason potions are expensive is because they cannot be made without the help of a priest.¡¯
One of the things that cannot be made without God¡¯s grace is potion.
Seongguk was using this potion as one of its diplomatic means.
What if you could independently make potions that only Seongguk could create?
It meant the closure of a market monopoly that had existed for thousands of years.
Also, the Gaia Holy Kingdom and the Western Continent¡¯s Holy Kingdom will no longer be able to use potion diplomacy.
Perhaps the holy kingdom would try to silence it.
Ray looked at the empty bottle with a calm face and asked.
¡°Can you tell me how you made this?¡±
Then Lacia grabbed the empty bottle and hid it.
¡°¡It¡¯s a trade secret. Even my older brother cannot tell you this.¡±
¡°Sheesh. To be second.¡±
It¡¯s a trade secret after feeding it a filthy tasteless poison.
There were not one or two things he wanted to discuss, but Ray was relieved inside.
¡®It looks like not only the blood of elves and orcs, but also other ingredients.¡¯
The moreplicated the recipe, the better.
If she doesn¡¯t have the skills to be silenced by someone, and the recipe isplicated, it¡¯s safe to assume that there¡¯s no possibility that others will use it first.
¡°How are you going to do that?¡±
¡°Ugh. First of all, I n to open a small shop.¡±
¡°store?¡±
I had never heard of a shop selling potions.
Even if it were to be sold, pressure woulde from the nearby temple.
¡°yes. If I get a chance, I¡¯m thinking of making a temple at all.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Ray imagined a war between his sister and Seongguk, but shook his head to shake his thoughts.
Chapter 664
Episode 664: Win Your Heart (8)
In short, the potion Lacia made could be said to be purely for ¡°industrial use.¡±
It could also be used for medical purposes when in a hurry, but since the amount of mana contained in the potion isrge, only a few people will not be able to take it carelessly.
Ray liked that even more.
Land reform he was trying to do.
To put it simply, it was an extraordinary act of pouring expensive potions on the ground.
The cost is also an expense, and since the amount of potions is small, a lot of manpower will be used.
¡®If mass production is possible¡¡¯
In that case, it would be more profitable to buy potions from Lacia than to buy them from the Holy Land.
In case you want to
Ray asked with half expectation and half worry.
¡°Can you make it inrge quantities?¡±
Lacia pondered a little, then nodded.
¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t make as long as I have the ingredients.¡±
¡°What is the material?¡±
When asked subtly, Lacia tried to answer naturally, but frowned.
¡°Didn¡¯t I say it was a trade secret? My older brother has a mischievous side.¡±
Showing a more wary look than before, she brought her index finger to her lips and spoke one by one.
¡°First of all, what I need the most is a flower called ¡®Egomilia¡¯.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s Egomilia¡¡±
I¡¯ve heard of it.
And full of poison.
It is a flower that is said to grow in a cavity where no light enters.
It withers immediately when exposed to light, and it is not easy to obtain because it is so rare that it isparable to an elixir.
Having to find such a flower raises doubts about the identity of the potion.
¡°I bet you don¡¯t need just one.¡±
¡°yes. The second ingredient is the tears of the noble.¡±
This is a very difficult material.
Tears of the noble.
How do you tell who is virtuous and who is not?
Did he even read that kind of mind from his expression?
Lacia further exined.
¡°If you seek the tears of a person who has lived his entire life only for others, the material is over. Of course, there are limits to mass production, but if the two materials are met, production will be much easier.¡±
Aside from the easy one, where the hell did you get those two ingredients?
Tears of a person who has lived his entire life only for others?
Do you mean hitting a saint you respect so much and getting even tears from him?
Stunned, he looked at Lacia.
Her face was calm despite making such an outrageous request.
Looking at the strangely specific and difficult materials required, it even seemed strangely simr to the image of a witch.
I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t a witch in her previous life.
¡°How many sheep can I get?¡±
¡°well. I¡¯ll have to make it to know the exact amount, but at least it will be enough to fill the well.¡±
Hearing the answer, Ray was relieved.
First of all, if you start plowing from the center of the territory, which can be called the point, you will be able to get satisfactory results with that amount.
* * *
Ray, who had a lot of thoughts about the potion, moved quickly.
As he was about to leave, Sein approached as if he was sorry.
¡°Are you leaving already? You can wait a little longer.¡± ¡°Sorry. I need a lot of things.¡±
You have toe back home anyway.
Ale and Sain ended their goodbyes by waving to Ete once.
After tidying up the luggagepartment andying nkets, Ray put Ete on board and immediately rode his horse to the Duchy of Soleil.
When I was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and running, Ete, who at first liked the scenery outside, started talking to me, as if she quickly got tired of it.
¡°I heard that bandits will appear if you go on a mountain road like this¡¡±
¡°Bandits? It¡¯s been a while.¡±
In the old days, I would have met the bandits a long time ago, but now, several guilds have paved the way.
If there were still surviving wild nts, the nearby merchants would have hired mercenaries to clean them up.
¡°Unfortunately, there are no wild nts in the ce where there is a big guild.¡±
I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m sorry.
Ete simply nodded quietly.
It¡¯s kind of a relieved expression.
¡°It sucks.¡±
Ray, intending to shake off the whole bandit from head to toe, smacked his lips.
After running for a while, the sun started to set.
There was still half a day left before entering the Duchy of Soleil.
¡°It would be better to sleep here.¡±
The timing is good because it is about to start passing the valley.
Ray stopped the wagon, skillfully spread the seat, and started a bonfire.
He picks up a twig from nearby and pushes it between the bonfires.
Growl-!
¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±
Make a wooden stand to hang the iron pot on.
As he took out the ingredients Sain had prepared from the wagon¡¯s luggagepartment and put them in a heated pot, the savory scent soon filled the forest.
Ete, who was sitting on a tree with only the stump as a dining table, unknowingly rode the rhythm with her fingers.
Tak-Tak-
In line with that sound, Ray tore the dried jerky into bite-size pieces.
It doesn¡¯t add much, but it looks delicious enough to make your mouth water.
As the dry weight ripens and loosens, the meat ingredientse up one by one.
¡°Homemade food is good, but it tastes like this when you are homeless.¡±
Having already spent so many years outside, his taste remained at the level of salted beef jerky.
When you¡¯re just scooping soup and about to transfer it to a te.
A group of people took a hit on his mood.
¡®Are you a bandit?¡¯
A thought came to my mind, but I shook my head.
To be called a bandit, the mana in his body is clean.
It seems that they are quitepetent, so they seem to be knights.
Let¡¯s keep stirring the transformation from soup to porridge.
A group of courteous people appeared over the bushes.
A little worn, but looking at the old-fashioned clothes and tidy impression, they seem to be nobles.
The silk thread drawn on the chest was a pattern I had never seen before.
The man standing in front of them spoke up.
¡°Excuse me. While wandering through the forest, I came to see the light. Sorry for the first meeting, but could you get me some food?¡±
see the light
It was clear that he hade because of the smell of food spreading throughout the area.
Ray, who had not brought much food, pondered and then nodded.
¡°I¡¯ll share some.¡±
Bringing food back from the luggagepartment, he handed the food to the man, excluding their own food.
At most, the amount is about the size of the palm of an adult man.
Even more than half of them were not beef jerky, but vegetables, so their expressions were not good.
The man bowed his head and saluted.
¡°Thank you. This area was in trouble because it seemed that even wild animals did not roam. If you tell me your name, I will definitely repay you for this favor.¡±
¡°What kind of grace is this? are you okay.¡±
While talking, he served the appetizing soup on his te.
One of the crowd who had been watching the scene came forward and spoke up.
¡°We are the White Guard. You should know that name.¡±
The White Guard was a group supported by the Kingdom of Silia.
Ray, who had heard from Lacia, answered.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±
The blonde haired man slightly frowned at the still undesirable answer.
¡°That is very fortunate. We are traveling all over the world and learning from famous people in each country. Celia Kingdom is also supporting us like this.¡±
¡°So what?¡±
When he couldn¡¯tmunicate, he let out his energy with the intention of threatening.
¡°I feel like this is not enough for us to eat. Wouldn¡¯t you like to put your heart into it a little more?¡±
The tone of speech was already close to the lower age.
Ray snorted as his sharpened spirit chilled the surroundings.
¡°Did I say anything else and was you asking for more food?¡±
It is pitiful to be lost in such a remote ce.
Ray took out another handful of food from the luggagepartment and handed it over.
Feeling humiliated by him, the blond man frowned even more.
¡°¡what?¡±
When mana was raised to the fullest, the clothes swelled tightly.
Sensing that the situation was not good, the group stopped him.
¡°Stop it. Isn¡¯t it us who asked for help first?¡±
¡°okay. When you travel, you can meet various people.¡±
However, after entering the White Guard, his confidence soared to the sky, and he was no longer listening to his colleagues.
Sreureung-!
The blond man drew his sword.
¡°Pull it out. Seeing that you also carry a sword, you must have mastered swordsmanship. I will bury the sin of insulting me with the sword.¡±
The tip of the sword filled with mana headed for Mokwooldae.
Ray, who was criticized even after giving food, was not in a good mood.
However, he suppressed his anger once, fearing that a power struggle would break out and Ete would not see it.
¡°They get along well with each other, don¡¯t they?¡± Seeing that, the man who thought Ray was frightened became even more arrogant.
Thinking that he could show off the swordsmanship he had learned in his family, he now assumed a posture as if he would wield the sword at any moment.
¡°It¡¯s alreadyte! Draw your sword right now before I run out of patience!¡±
If Soonbok had seen it, he would have clicked his tongue, saying he was crazy, but unfortunately he wasn¡¯t there.
¡°Stop it now. That friend would have fully understood. Besides, aren¡¯t we the ones who got help?¡±
The first man intervened between the two in an attempt to stop them before a fight broke out.
¡°Dale, that guy ignored me. Shouldn¡¯t it be worth paying for it?¡±
¡°The white guards attacking ordinary people. If we are not bandits, how can we do that?¡±
At the words of a man named Dale, the blonde hair stopped instantly.
Certainly, harassing powerless ordinary people was far from the path the Baekwidan pursued.
As he said, that¡¯s what bandits do.
Anyway, if someone reported his actions to the kingdom, he could have been kicked out of the White Guard.
¡®I¡¯ll have to step back from here.¡¯
The man let out a drool and inserted his sword.
¡°Okay. Let me bear with you.¡±
¡°Good idea.¡±
Ray was dumbfounded at the way they yed drums and drums among themselves.
What¡¯s more, he was already offended, and he was a white guard and a thousand guards, and he was invisible.
The taste of rice had already disappeared, and he spat.
¡°I heard that Celia created an organization, so this is not a beggar¡¯s den.¡±
Begging for food in a forest like this would not be done unless you are a very crazy adventurer.
In the first ce, there was no thought of being considerate of the people who were not polite.
At his words, this time most people frowned.
¡°You talk too much.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a kid who doesn¡¯t know the subject.¡±
They looked at Ray with open hostility.
Chapter 665
Episode 665 Wins Heart (9)
¡°We apologize for our rudeness. Sometimes you have to step back from each other.¡±
Even at first nce, he is a man with an upright character.
Ray, who was about to leave his fist for a moment, held it back by looking at his face.
Whether or not he knew that he had just stuck his head into the dragon¡¯s mouth.
The blond man snorted, ¡®Huh¡¯.
¡°You lucky guy. If it hadn¡¯t been for Dale, I would have died in the woods.¡±
¡°Ah yes.¡±
Baekwidan¡¯s expression softened as he listened with a rough answer.
¡°You¡¯re a rude fellow.¡±
¡°Because I am still young.¡±
No matter where you look, they can only be seen as the same age, clicking their tongues and tantly brainwashing.
Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d give me another piece of rice cake for the ugly guy?
Ray put a sack full of food and tossed it.
¡°It is better to die by ident than to die of starvation. Don¡¯t beg anywhere else, take it.¡±
Now they are treated like beggars.
As the treatment became more severe, a young man dressed like a priest stepped forward.
¡°I couldn¡¯t eat because I had the attitude to treat VIPs.¡±
¡°Sheesh. The honored guest is an asshole when ites to begging in the forest.¡±
Jerrit-!
After trying to shoot him alive, I wonder if this guy is really a cleric.
just as expected.
A blond man and a priest united in pairs.
¡°Tsk tsk. You shorten my name yourself.¡±
¡°It is also the priest¡¯s duty to guide the wicked. Thinking of saving one today, I will personally spread the teachings.¡±
There is no such thing as a very adult to speak of.
There are so many talented people, so why did Gaia choose herself as a saint?
Leaving his doubts behind, Ray slowly began to act.
¡°Damn it. When did Gaia, who spoke of abundance, teach others to beg and eat?¡±
¡°How dare you scorn the goddess!¡±
Sreureung-!
As before, the sword is drawn from the scabbard.
When it got to this point, Dale, who was mediating, expressed his disapproval.
¡®I usually pretend to be a priest, but I don¡¯t have the skills that ordinary people can handle.¡¯
The White Guard is selected through a strict examination by the Kingdom of Silia.
So, in terms of powerlessness, it could be said to be one of the best in the kingdom.
There was no way ordinary people could resist if each individual was at the level of a royal apprentice knight.
Dale watched the situation quietly, determined to step in if necessary.
this way and that way
Thinking of rxing for the first time in a long time, Ray shook his shoulders.
¡°A frog in the well.¡±
¡°Please teach him properly! ha ha ha!¡±
As the atmosphere heated up, Baekwidan spread their seats and began to watch.
As they sat and stood in a circle, Ete¡¯s figure caught a glimpse of them.
There is no sign of fright at the subject who is watching from behind the carriage.
Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve encountered worse situations before.
It wasn¡¯t a good scene to show to a child, so Ray, who was worried inside, put his mind at ease.
A young man in a priestly uniform said with three fingers spread.
¡°Come first. I¡¯ll give you three moves.¡±
¡°Can you do that? My hands are a bit spicy.¡±
¡°You fool. Do you think that fern-like hand can reach me?¡±
Looking at his confident attitude, he seems to have a personality that enjoys standing above others.
Since he was born with the personality to avoid on the battlefield, someday he will suffer greatly.
Ray readily caught the yer.
He¡¯s not the kind of guy who would refuse to say yes to three times.
While suppressing mana, Ray clenched his fist and lightly kicked the ground.
¡°omg!¡±
Since the figure disappeared for a moment, the young man was nervous inside.
¡®There was a number hidden! If I make a mistake, I will be disappointed!¡¯
He doesn¡¯t think he¡¯ll lose, but if he shows signs of being pushed back even a little, he¡¯s embarrassed to look at the White Guard.
Put a little strength in your hands and take a defensive posture.
Before I knew it, a fern-like fist was approaching.
¡®slow.¡¯
If I add a little exaggeration, I feel like I can lean my face against a flying fist for a while and rest.
Was I too nervous?
The first move must have been idental.
Thinking so, the priest moved lightly.
no i didn¡¯t want to move
However, the body did not follow suit as if it was out of control.
¡®uh?¡¯
The fist is approaching right in front of your nose.
It was self-evident that the energy contained in it was considerable, so it was obvious that if it stayed like this, the face would be muddy.
I hurriedly turned my body to avoid it, but even that didn¡¯t work.
I can hardly see a gap, so it seems that my fist will follow me no matter where I take damage.
Sweat naturally ran down my back.
When the moment of chalna feels like a long time.
Ray¡¯s fist touched the priest.
Bahah-!
The new model of the fuse flew off with a creepy sound and got stuck in a tree.
Kwaaaang-!
How great was the shock.
Even the members of the Baekwidan were mesmerized by the shaking of the ground.
However, such a reaction did not take long.
It was a fist that flew slowly no matter who saw it.
The momentum was considerable, but the guy who kept getting hit like that was rather an idiot.
¡°joy. You pretended to be proud and neglected your training.¡±
¡°I never thought I¡¯d get hit by such reckless punches.¡±
They, who had been watching with interest until just a moment ago, turned their backs in an instant and started cursing at the priest.
A few looked in the direction of the flight with worried faces.
¡°Would you be okay?¡±
¡°Looks like it was hit pretty well¡¡±
Seeing that a whole tree has been shattered, it is unlikely that it will be safe.
Ray walked over and raised the fallen young man to his feet.
¡°Heh heh. stand up. There are still two left.¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡±
The priest, who couldn¡¯t even speak properly, flung out and then stuck his fist out.
PABABABABAK-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Each time a fist was driven into the face and abdomen, the young man¡¯s expression distorted beyond words.
Two!
The desire to argue was like a chimney, but it was difficult to open my mouth due to the surging pain.
how right was it
The spirit that was barely holding on was cut off, and soon even the screams of pain were no longer heard.
There was a momentary silence in the hall.
After only a few minutes, the priest, who had turned into a piece of meat, sagged.
¡°You are cool.¡±
He has a strange taste for beating.
It seems like there are a lot of useful things to do if you keep it by your side.
Shake your hands and clean up the scattered young man by kicking it with your toe.
Those who were watching it were stunned.
¡°It¡¯spletely muddy. I can no longer serve as a human being.¡±
¡°Hmm¡ Was the author weak enough to lose to the child?¡±
¡°He is also a member of the White Guard. If it was to the point of losing to ordinary people, you wouldn¡¯t have entered the group in the first ce.¡±
¡°Does that mean that the child had the upper hand?¡±
Soon the hall became noisy.
What kind of ce is Baekwidan?
Baekwidan is the ce where those who have dreams and aim for the summit gather for training andworking.
As it is a new organization supported by the royal family, the screening process was strict, and above all, you can join only after receiving permission from direct sparring with the three knightmanders.
At most, more than 30,000 applicants appeared one after another in the first month, so the sess was already absolute within Silia.
The priest in front of him, who had just fallen out of his way, was also a member of the White Guard.
If it had been a skill that would have been ruined in vain, it would not have been counted as a white guard from the first ce.
Dale, who had observed the events so far, had a different opinion from the others.
¡®Even though I could have avoided it enough, I couldn¡¯t avoid it.¡¯
Was it because I was being arrogant?
maybe it wasn¡¯t
Even though he said he would yield three moves, the priest took a defensive stance for a moment.
It means you tried to break what you said.
What did they see in a face-to-face meetingsting about a second?
¡®Maybe he¡¯s more talented than me.¡¯
As soon as that thought crossed his mind, the young man in front of him began to look different.
Even the eight steps of walking are tinged with mystery, so it must be true that when you reach a state, the extraordinary is hidden and rather ordinary.
Dale wasn¡¯t alone in thinking that.
In the midst of the crowd, a woman with a sense of loftyness walked out even at a nce.
The deep-looking eyes somehow represented that the realm was not shallow.
The elegantly curved nose and red lips can be said to be a beauty in itself.
She looked at Ray and said.
¡°you. You are strong.¡±
Praise makes even whales dance.
The onlypliment I¡¯ve receivedtely is ¡®Have you given up being human now?¡¯ It was only the sarcasm of Soonbok that he had been doing, so Ray felt better.
¡°I am strong. It is strong enough to break that rock without difficulty.¡±
He pointed with his finger at a rock the size of a house.
¡°I like strong people.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
without even saying anything.
she held out her hand.
¡®What is this?¡¯ Let¡¯s just keep watching as we do.
¡°hand.¡±
He stared straight into his face and spoke briefly.
It was very strange that he was talking as if he were calling his neighbor¡¯s baekgu, but Ray held out his hand to him, hoping to give him something.
Then she quickly grabbed her hand.
It puts on a pod to prevent it from escaping and injects mana as it is.
Whoa-!
The enormous amount of her mana rushed in as if trying to tear her veins apart.
¡°What crazy!¡±
I didn¡¯t know that they would attack as soon as they met, so the embarrassment was even greater.
Moreover, the amount of mana flowing in was never small.
It¡¯s not difficult to subdue, but it might cause damage in the process.
¡®Eh, what do I have to do with it.¡¯
After all, it was the other side who hit the first bread (?).
Even if King Celiater argued, he would be able to say at least that it was self-defense.
Ray said, ¡®What the hell is he doing?¡¯ and shed mana.
Chapter 666
Episode 666 Wins Heart (10)
Quaaaaa!
When her mana, which had been pouring like a waterfall, seemed to shake in an instant.
Ray squeezed through the small gap and fired a ray of mana.
Like a spider that freely climbs through a spider¡¯s web.
Only a handful of mana defied the cascade of mana.
Naturally, a tremendous shock would follow, but his expression remained calm.
Am I tolerating the pain?
It wouldn¡¯t be a pain that humans can endure.
¡®I want to know the true power.¡¯
Any means is fine as long as you can be stronger.
I came to the Baekwidan just for that.
She decided to squeeze a little more mana.
All the mana in the body like the sea poured towards Ray.
It¡¯s a pretty good mana than it looks.
Ray admired inwardly.
¡®The basics are solid.¡¯
It can be seen that he practiced mana systematically from a young age.
It would probably be a child that was deliberately raised by an aristocratic family, or a human weapon created at a special training facility.
¡®Or maybe I was born with a talent.¡¯
Sometimes, like Zeke, there are people with great natural talent.
If the amount of mana is a talent, her talent is one of the best in the kingdom.
Ray roamed around her body with a single ray of mana he pulled out.
The size of the mana rod.
robbery.
Having figured out the thickness, he moved the mana around as if he knew roughly.
With a little bit of strength, her huge mana is pushed out without being able to resist at all.
Whoops-!
In an instant, when Mana collided, there were deep marks on the floor.
Everyone gulped and watched.
¡°I still have a habit of rushing at every talented person I meet.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, when I asked the court mage for mana, I was worried about what to do.¡±
¡°Couldn¡¯t that witch lose?¡±
¡°Could it be? In terms of mana alone, she must be the best in the kingdom.¡±
Mana resolution is more important than anything else, the amount of mana.
It was only natural that she would win, since she was the daughter of Count Dwest, who ate the elixir given to her by the family instead of eating it.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Contrary to everyone¡¯s expectations, she was quite cornered.
Without even realizing the beads of sweat on his fine forehead.
Millie had to struggle to maintain and control her mana, so more than anything, the consumption of her heart was great.
On the other hand, Ray was calm like the first time.
Rather, it grips the power and pushes the mana load to the limit.
¡®Since I started a fight, I should do this much.¡¯
I will torment you until you run out of mana to squeeze out any more.
He decided and began to trample.
They deliberately hit mana to induce a shock, and if they wanted to run away, they hit the mana rod and forced them to resist.
At such times, she countered with overflowing mana, but the amount of opponents was not good.
Compared to him, thedy of Count Dwest was a firefly in front of the sun.
just as expected.
She gave up the fight first.
By collecting mana and avoiding the fight itself, the mana resolution is not established.
Even if you hit the mana road, you only endure the pain and do not even show any resistance.
Ray, steamed by it, eventually reaped mana.
The folded hands fall.
Only then was she able to let out the breath she had been holding back, and copsed to the floor.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
His deep eyes shook and his well-groomed hair was drenched in sweat.
That¡¯s how the witch who was overflowing with mana was defeated.
At that fact, the eyes of the audience were stained with astonishment.
¡°Did the witch lose?¡±
¡°Even when dealing with the court mage, I didn¡¯t get out of breath¡¡±
The amount of mana can be said to be an individual¡¯s ability.
Even if you take countless elixirs and build up long training, the limit is clear, so if you don¡¯t gain enlightenment and pioneer the realm, you will be blocked by a wall.
However, she, who said that her pride reached the sky in magic, was defeated miserably.
I mean.
It could be interpreted as meaning that the level of the young man in front of him is higher.
Ray, who had been receiving everyone¡¯s attention, was heartbroken.
¡°Begging in the woods isn¡¯t enough, so it¡¯s Baekwidan to throw fists first? This is a whole bunch of dogs. oh it¡¯s dirty Wow!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
It must have been an unpleasant behavior, but no one came out to argue with it anymore.
I witnessed his powerlessness right in front of my eyes.
It was unreasonable to dismiss the single-handed defeat of two White Guards as a coincidence.
Dale asked with a more serious face than the first time.
¡°You have been disrespectful to apetent person. May I ask your name?¡±
¡°We¡¯re not even talking to each other, but let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡±
He pointed at the two copsed people with his chin.
There was a fight without asking or arguing, but Ray¡¯s inside wasn¡¯t wide enough tofortably say aloud.
Dale also nodded.
A talented person like him took pity on the treatment of the lost and even provided food.
Originally, such an act could be considered quite unpleasant for adventurers.
Even so, rather than epting the mercy that was bestowed, they took offense and attacked, so even if they thought about it, they did not have the right to ask for their names.
A bitter Dale apologized profusely.
¡°People praise it as the Baekwidan, but it is just a newly formed troupe. Besides, since they were all young, they couldn¡¯t control their overflowing blood. Next time we meet, I will deeply apologize for what happened.¡±
As the knight bowed reverently as if to show his respect, Ray also had nothing more to say.
I just lick my lips and scratch my head.
¡°I will ept your apology.¡±
¡°Thank you. Then just leave.¡±
Dale took care of the fallen youngdy and priest.
Did you say there is a sky above the sky?
Since it was one of the best skills in the kingdom, everyone¡¯s self-confidence increased.
¡®I must havecked training too.¡¯
He didn¡¯t recognize the other person and treated him like a normal person, so it must be because he was blinded by his pride.
When I go back, I will be more diligent.
Thinking so, Dale left the forest with the White Guard.
* * *
The White Guards, who were walking around carrying only food to feed a few people, muttered in unison.
¡°What the hell was he doing?¡±
¡°It was hidden by the robe so I couldn¡¯t see it closely, but the eyes were deep. I recognized from the start that he was quite capable.¡±
¡°To think that you are secluded in a forest like this when you have enough skills to defeat us.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been an elf?¡±
¡°Did you see the girl next to you? Which elf in the world would apany a human?¡±
That too.
Then what is the identity of that person?
When the members of the Baekwidan are throwing their words one by one out of curiosity.
The Lady of Count Dwest, who had lost her mind for a while due to mana depletion, woke up and said,
¡°¡It was mana of unknown depth.¡±
I like strong people.
But the moment he faced his mana.
As usual, there was a fear, not a crush on the strong.
A handful of dust in front of a huge mountain.
As for the amount of mana in his body, he had never lost to anyone.
The pressure he faced was deeply imprinted in his mind.
¡°It was more than Master.¡±
At her words, which sounded small, the White Guards shut their mouths.
If you are teaching magic in Count Dwest¡¯s family, you have reached the 5th circle master.
If they had escaped the realm of such a skilled person, they would have been able to subdue them without much difficulty.
Dale also added a horse.
¡°If I was wrong, I could have died.¡±
From his point of view, it could be considered self-defense.
Even if I killed one or two of them by mistake, if I had that level of skill, I would have been able to get over it.
Although they are descendants of noble families, they have not yet inherited the title.
If you kill him quietly in a nameless forest, you will have a strong feeling but no physical evidence, so there was no shortage of plotting a perfect crime.
¡°I have been taught by five great masters, but this incident made me realize that my training iscking.¡±
¡°Even if you saw it with your own eyes, you didn¡¯t know who it was.¡±
There were some who realized their level and burned their fighting spirit, while others were still skeptical.
¡°It must have been a coincidence. We were also exhausted from the long journey.¡±
¡°okay. Besides, until yesterday, I was busy with training.¡±
Public opinion was split between half and half, but there were still many opinions that they could not recognize him.
After seeing only enough food to feed three or four people, they copsed and shut their mouths.
I have no energy to speak now.
¡°The fools are not talking. Let¡¯s try to find the nearest town.¡±
Dale took the lead and led them.
* * *
Ete stuck his head out of the wagon.
The look is quite cute.
When I wave my hand, they follow me.
The porridge was poured into a wooden bowl.
A series of disturbances had left them spooked, and they were covered in dirt.
¡°Kkeuh¡.¡±
Lay, who was thinking of a delicious dinner, salivated and picked up all the dust.
Then, clean porridge gathered on the floor, at least one bowl of rice porridge.
When I handed over Ete¡¯s share in a bowl, a worried look returned.
¡°Share mine.¡±
¡°It didn¡¯t rot to the point of stealing children¡¯s food. Come on.¡±
I smirked and scooped up the porridge topped with dust toppings.
If you look at the grayish brown color, it looks like iron ore.
If there is a chance to meet the dwarvester, let¡¯s make it.
I left my thoughts behind and poured the porridge into my hungry stomach.
It was ufortable to swallow, but it wasn¡¯t something I couldn¡¯t eat.
¡°Now what?¡¡±
I gave away all the food.
He would have starved if he was alone because Youngji was right in front of him, but since he was with Ete, he couldn¡¯t miss a meal.
¡®You have to eat a lot during the growing season. cancer.¡¯
Ray, who was lost in thought and nodded, let out a sigh.
Can not help it.
When I get to a nearby vige, I have no choice but to do some simple work.
Chapter 667
Episode 667 Wins Heart (11)
As soon as the day dawned, Ray drove the carriage straight away.
There is a vige nearby, but it is a bit far.
It seemed to take two hours to arrive.
Growl-!
To make matters worse, the ship mors for not having enough foodst night.
Through long experience of homelessness, I have been able to effectively endure hunger, but being hungry is being hungry.
The speed of driving the natural wagon also increased.
¡°Hey!¡±
Let¡¯s shake the reins and the horses speed up as if they understand the meaning.
Following the wagon road, I was able to arrive at a fairlyrge vige in no time.
People are crowded from the entrance, so it can be said that it is perfect for business.
¡°Wow.¡±
After getting off the carriage, Ete looked around with her mouth open.
It doesn¡¯t reach the size of Bilo Vige, but it¡¯s certainly quiterge here.
In addition, the quality of the products did not seem to be significantly lower than in Bilo Vige, as the nearby vendors were selling high-quality silk.
Ray, who had been sniffing at the faint smell of food wafting from here and there, parked the wagon nearby and entered the vige.
¡°How long has this been?¡±
After bing Taesangdanju of the Hafman Merchant Chamber, he had hardly worked.
Besides, most of them became adventurers and worked as healers.
¡®If I knew it would be like this, I would have polished the harp to get the gold coins.¡¯
It became a problem that all the money in hand was entrusted with a slip to the upper half of thepany.
All I have in my pocket right now is the guild card that Harpman gave me, but I can¡¯t sell it to earn a meal.
Reluctantly, Ray had toe up with a business method.
¡°Shall we take a look around?¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Ete replied cheerfully.
Will I get lost in the crowd?
Rey, who held her hand tightly, looked around meticulously.
fabric.
grain.
tableware.
The things they sold were different, but because of that, I found out that this vige constitutes a fairly freemercial market.
Bards gather on the streets to y, and the atmosphere where adventurers gather and drink alcohol even in broad daylight is quitefortablepared to other ces.
¡®It¡¯s a nice town.¡¯
Except for the proximity of the border and the distance, it has all the elements to be a center.
Among them, Ray approached a stall selling tableware.
As the young man approached, the stallholder rubbed his hands together.
¡°What te do you want?¡±
¡°no. I want to take a look.¡±
He interrupts the merchant and carefully observes the tableware.
I don¡¯t remember seeing her attire or the gray hair that is visible through her robes around here.
The vendor immediately realized that Ray hade from another ce.
¡°Looks like a foreigner. My works can be counted here as well. For one silver coin, I¡¯ll give you four.¡±
silver?
What kind of wooden tableware epts silver coins?
Ray shook his head.
¡°Who buys tableware that is not of good quality and made of wood for silver coins?¡±
¡°My work is often bought by adventurers and mercenaries. It¡¯s carved out of wood, but I¡¯m the only one who maintains this level of quality here.¡±
The merchant said quite confidently.
surely.
The dishes were polished together.
Usually, if you cut the wood yourself, it will have a rough side, but the merchant¡¯s te looks exceptionally smooth.
As if he had made up his mind, Ray took a seat next to the stall.
As weid a rugged mattress suitable for camping on the floor, the stallholder looked at it and asked.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I also want to do some business next door. As you say, if the tableware is of really good quality, why not buy more of yours than mine?¡±
Are you saying you want to test it?
The stallholder smiled and nodded happily.
¡°You know that business is easy. When you¡¯re young, you don¡¯t realize until you¡¯ve been burned.¡±
Do it wherever you want.
The merchant¡¯s eyes said so.
It is free to go uphill around here.
As anyone could freely be a merchant, that much skill and skill was required to survive.
¡®I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll run out in less than half a day.¡¯
I had seen many such young merchants before, so it was obvious that I hadn¡¯t seen them.
I don¡¯t know if I know the thoughts of such a merchant.
Ray was busy preparing for business.
Having worked modestly in the neighborhood, he spread the materials on the floor quite convincingly.
As hepares wood here and there, he pulls out a dagger from his waist.
Could it be that he intends to make tableware without a chisel?
Moreover, the grey-brown wood in front of me.
That is obviously ironwood.
Thinking of making a te out of wood, which is said to be as hard as iron?
Can it really be cut with a dagger?
The stall holder looked away in disappointment at theck of even the basics.
I wondered if I could make tableware, but sure enough, even the ingredients were not properly prepared.
¡®I only lived with my mouth.¡¯
The merchant immediately turned his head away andpletely stopped paying attention.
Either that or not.
Ray moved his dagger.
Square ¨C Square ¨C
In the Kingdom of Silia, ironwood, which is said to be as hard as one can put in one¡¯s hand, is cut like peeling a fruit.
Following Derp¡¯s teaching not to use mana when creating a work.
He made a bowl by relying solely on his dexterity.
Eventually, the first bowl waspleted.
It is clear that the ironwood was cut several times, but what waspleted was aplete curve.
It looks as if it has been sanded, and there are no marks at all.
¡°Heh heh. It looks perfect to me.¡±
After tapping the tableware with his fingers, Ray started making the second te.
It took a little over a minute to make one, so the tableware piled up in front of him.
one.
two.
As I was making tableware in my mind, it was enough to fill the table before I knew it.
Ete looked at him curiously from the side.
Ray, who had made tableware to some extent, began to solicit customers.
¡°Come on, you can¡¯t live anytime! Take a look and go!¡±
His voice was quickly drowned out by the noise of the market, but luckily a group of adventurers who were watching nearby approached.
They looked down at Ray¡¯s tableware and were genuinely amazed.
¡°Isn¡¯t this an iron tree! I am amazed that you even thought of cutting it into a te!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a tree that doesn¡¯t even drink water properly. Even though he looks young, he has considerable skills.¡±
Ironwood is hard and does not absorb water well, so it is highly utilized.
However, since it was weaker than iron to be made into a weapon and too hard to be used in carpentry, it was difficult to save the material.
The adventurers looked at each other and made eye contact, then took out a leather pouch from their bosom.
¡°Three silver coins. Can I get a te with this?¡±
Three silver coins!
Thinking that ten fairy tales would be enough, Ray¡¯s mouth was watering.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll cut it down.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°Give me one too! Just in case you need tableware!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll buy three!¡±
When they touched the tableware made of ironwood, they turned on the light in their eyes and rushed.
When one person bought it for three silver coins, the tableware was now priced at three silver coins.
After selling six to four people, 18 silver coins were quickly collected.
When the pockets became heavy, Ray was also excited.
In addition, people around me started to pay attention to the untimelymotion.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°They make and sell tableware out of ironwood.¡±
¡°By ironwood? You are a mysterious merchant.¡±
Less than an hourter, the area in front of Ray¡¯s stall was filled with people.
¡°Don¡¯t push! There are enough tes! Hehehe!¡±
The thought of eating luxurious meals with the money he earned naturally made him smile.
* * *
As the market became noisy, the courtesy merchant looked at Ray.
Then, unlike himself, he saw a crowd of people arguing to buy tableware.
¡®How the heck¡¡¯
He is a madman trying to cut steel with a sword.
But why did so many people flock to it!
When I approached it once out of curiosity, the cutlery he cut caught my eye.
Wide te and fork.
There were only two types of tableware on sale, but he could recognize them.
The tableware in front of me was crafted by a master craftsman.
There are no traces of cutting, and rather, it is polished and polished, so it is a degree of perfection that cannot be imagined unless you have devoted your life to tableware.
Moreover, they were not made with a carving knife, but were individually carved with a sword.
In shock from being hit in the back of the head, the merchant hurriedly dug into the crowd.
Then, the image of Ray sharpening the tableware caught my eye.
Square- Square-
The ironwood that has quietly surrendered itself is easily sheared away as if it were taking off its clothes.
Is that all?
If you go through your hands once, you won¡¯t pass it twice, so it only takes a little over a minute to make one te.
If you look away for a while, two or three tes are made, so supply catches up with demand.
He tapped the floor and said.
¡°There is onest one left. I will start with five silver coins.¡±
¡°half dozen!¡±
¡°seven! I¡¯ll give you seven!¡±
¡°Pay me ten silver coins!¡±
At the sound of thest, people were impatient.
Even if you buy it for ten silver coins and resell it, it¡¯s your money.
The tableware ced in front of me was so attractive.
It wasn¡¯t just those who hanged themselves.
Those who believed that he would do business with me tomorrow too, bought their bodies and only noticed.
at that time.
Breaking through the crowd, the merchant held out his hand and said.
¡°Twenty silver coins. I¡¯ll buy it for twenty.¡±
twenty.
Ray¡¯s eyes moved to him.
The merchant looked directly at him without avoiding his gaze.
Unlike before, there was a pure passion that was untainted.
¡®Effort and enthusiasm are not the same. Among those who strive, there are those who do not have passion, but among those who have passion, there is no one who does not have efforts. You should always have passion rather than effort when you pick up the hammer.¡¯
Derp¡¯s words that I heard when I started making weapons in the past shed through my mind.
When learning cksmithing from Derp.
Seeing that her image at that time ovepped with that of the merchant, Ray nodded without even listening to what others were saying.
¡°I¡¯ll sell it for twenty.¡±
Chapter 668
Episode 668 Wins Heart (12)
Jingjing jjing.
Every time the pocket full of silver coins sway, a sense of satisfaction rises.
Without even trying to hide his wide open face, Ray shook his leather pouch.
¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll buy you anything if you tell me.¡±
Chang-
Of course, the heavier the pocket, the better.
After suffering quite a bit, Ete, who keenly felt the value of money, said with a sledgehammer.
¡°Vegetable soup is enough for me.¡±
¡°Heh heh. okay. You mean meat-packed vegetable soup? That must be very appetizing.¡±
¡°¡¡±
He wasn¡¯t listening to himself anymore.
Ray chose thergest and most expensive-looking inn nearby and entered.
Even at first nce, antique wooden beams and all kinds of hanging ornaments enhance the dignity of the inn.
Besides, let¡¯s look around.
The clothes of those who dine in the store are unusual.
¡°There are more nobles than I thought?¡±
This town is close to the border.
I wonder in my heart that aristocratic children are lined up in a vige near the border, as if it were a royal city.
As soon as they sat down, a neatly dressed clerk approached.
¡°wee.¡±
The clerk, who had been rubbing his hands together, skimmed through Ray¡¯s attire.
It is a face that doubts whether it can be calcted.
In response, Ray openly put a bag of silver coins on the table.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s heavy.¡±
Chararak-!
Seeing the flowing silver coins, the clerk opened his mouth wide.
¡®oh my god! How much is that all?¡¯
Since it is a famous inn, it is visited by the sons of nobles from nearby, but few guests bring such arge amount of money.
Naturally, the clerk¡¯s attitude changed.
¡°I didn¡¯t know you were precious! Excuse me!¡±
¡°This is the most expensive one. Don¡¯t even think about saving it, bring it all.¡±
¡°yes! I will colonel you right away!¡±
Grab the stick today!
The clerk rushed to the kitchen.
Ete cautiously asked if she was worried because she had cooked the food without any countermeasures.
¡°Can I do this?¡±
¡°The ghosts that died after eating are also beautiful. Don¡¯t worry and eat as much as you want.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not long until the territory, so you can use this much. If you buy food with the remaining money, there will be money left over.¡±
Only then did Ete feel relieved.
¡°Then I will eat hard!¡±
We looked around the tables before the food was served.
I don¡¯t know if anything happened, but more than half were nobles.
No matter how expensive the inn looked, it was strange that there were so many nobles lined up.
Shortly thereafter, a clerk appeared with a te of food, and Ray hinted at it.
¡°Are there a lot of nobles from before?¡±
¡°Oh, you are a foreigner.¡±
The clerk who was putting the dishes down said.
¡°Today is the day the White Guards visit the vige. Since they are the young heroes of Celia, they are attracting attention.¡±
If it¡¯s Baekwidan¡
they must be young beggars who were begging for food in the forest.
¡°What else am I saying?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Those who are said to be among the 100 members of the White Guards in the kingdom. Probably they all have good looks and are nice people.¡±
Do you like the vor? Besides, he¡¯s a good friend?
The bandits had to be re-evaluated if those who had been threatening them for not getting enough food were good people.
Ray snorted.
¡°I heard they were only narrow-minded people?¡±
He was so narrow-minded that he even found himself in a bizarre situation where two or three would argue with one person.
did you hear what he said?
The sons and daughters of the nobles sitting at the table around them all red at Ray.
Some of them even showed outright hostility.
Ray, now used to receiving hostility and murder, easily let it go.
The clerk seemed perplexed.
¡°The White Guard is an object of envy. If you carelessly say something bad, you will be very angry.¡±
I¡¯ve already been through a lot of anger.
From priests whose swords precede conversations to crazy wizards who ask for mana.
It is surprising that all of them are members of the White Guard.
Could it be that King Celia only gathered geeks?
natural question.
The moment you bring the tableware to the dish that has juste out.
Ray¡¯s face crumpled at the strange scent that stimted his nose.
Before Ete¡¯s utensils even touched the food, Ray suddenly threw the dishes on the floor.
Wow Chang-!
The cooking te was broken and food was scattered.
The sudden sudden action draws the attention of everyone around, including the clerk.
¡°Why are you like that?¡±
said quietly to the restless clerk.
¡°It¡¯s poison. I forbade you to eat well-cooked food. Call the chef immediately.¡±
His words caused an uproar around him.
The children of the nobles, who were just bringing food to their mouths, threw the tableware away.
¡°Dog!¡±
¡°Food is poisonous!¡±
The clerk was also taken aback by the untimely disturbance.
¡°It¡¯s poison too! It can¡¯t be!¡±
From the outside, it looks appetizing, but it¡¯s poisonous.
I¡¯m embarrassed because this has never happened before.
Ray quickly looked around.
There are many people eating food.
None appeared to be poisoned.
Does that mean that only his food was poisonous?
¡®no. It would be more correct to assume that everyone is addicted now.¡¯
The symptoms of the poison are not yet known.
when he is lost in thought
The clerk brought out the chef.
Even at first nce, the chef, who is quiterge, asks with a tired face.
¡°Is it true that there is poison?¡±
It seems that he is afraid of being caught by the guards.
Ray shook his head and said.
¡°Do not worry. It¡¯s like poison from outside.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±¡°If the chef were the culprit, he wouldn¡¯t be so bold as to openly poison his restaurant.¡±
Ray ate the leftover scraps of food on the table.
As expected, a weak miasma spread throughout the body.
It doesn¡¯t have a spicy taste and there are no abnormalities in the body, so it seems to be far from a paralysis poison or a neurotoxin.
That moment.
It was only a fleeting moment, but the mana load became frustrating.
As if trying to suppress mana.
The fine mana rod was pressed back by something.
Ray easily purged the remaining miasma from his body.
¡°This poison is¡¡±
The poison that suppresses mana.
For what purpose?
Ray suddenly thought of ¡®Baekwidan¡¯.
Come to think of it, did Baekwidan say that they were visiting this vige?
If it were them, they would surely find an inn to satisfy their hunger, and since they had a fairly high nose, they would definitely try to stay at the most expensive andrgest inn.
¡®You tried to kill the white guards.¡¯
I can think of a few people who would do such a thing.
It was probably done with the intention of cutting off the buds since Celia started to oppose them in earnest.
Ray quietly called the clerk.
¡°The fact that the poison spread was thoroughly hidden. If it gets into someone¡¯s ears, that¡¯ll end this inn.¡±
gulp-!
The chef and the clerk nodded stiffly.
¡°What do we do¡¡±
Ray calmly answered the chef¡¯s words.
¡°The cooking utensils must have been poisoned. It¡¯s not life-threatening poison, so I cook it as it is.¡±
¡°yes? You mean poison?¡±
¡°does not matter. Because everyone here was poisoned in the first ce.¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
There are over 50 people here alone.
However, if the power is poisoned, this is not a problem that can be overlooked.
¡°The culprit is bold enough to poison the best inn in town. When we find out that food is poisonous, we don¡¯t know what will happen. If you still want to live, try to keep it a secret.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°I will make the staff mute.¡±
¡°great. Please finish the next day well.¡±
As he spoke, Ray rose from his seat.
The chef and the clerk looked at him anxiously.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°I have to hide and watch. You never know when and where the culprit will appear.¡±
Mealtime, which should have been fun, was ruined because of a guy I didn¡¯t even know.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been thinking of spending a lot of silver coins and enjoying a proper dish.
He was the one who interfered with one of his few happiness, so if he caught it, he would be thoroughly harassed.
Ray rxed his expression and trembled.
¡°Hey, I guess I was mistaken. It wasn¡¯t poison.¡±
He deliberately speaks in a loud voice, as if everyone could hear him.
Then, the chef and the clerk also agreed as if they understood his intentions.
¡°Poison at the inn. I¡¯m afraid to spread false rumors. Please be careful in the future.¡±
¡°I will not charge for food. Please leave.¡±
When I asked politely, Ray left the inn with a wink in his eyes.
* * *
The children of the nobles, who were watching, frowned.
¡°You mean it¡¯s not poison?¡±
¡°I was just surprised. Well, there¡¯s no way the poison will go away in a big inn like this.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s embarrassing for me to have only listened to a child¡¯s words.¡±
Everyone cursed at Ray¡¯s back as he left.
A faded, worn-out robe.
It was not difficult to curse at someone who seemed to have no title or property, as would be the case if he was a noble.
Laying on a deep hood, Ray came out with Ete.
Ete, who came out of the inn, had a somewhat displeased face.
She knows who Ray is.
A saint chosen by God.
In the world, he is even revered as a hero who defeated the crises of various kingdoms.
He couldn¡¯t hide his displeasure as the sons of rural aristocrats were openly ignoring him.
¡°It¡¯s too much! It¡¯s true that it¡¯s poisonous¡!¡±
¡°calm down.¡±
¡°But you are angry! If it wasn¡¯t for my brother, they would have eaten without even knowing it was poisonous!¡±
He kicks the ground with his small feet as if his anger is not running out.
Ray stroked Ete¡¯s head.
¡°I already remembered the face.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If we meet again, we¡¯ll have to chew on it.¡±
Athena¡¯s speech stopped.
It was.
I forgot about it for a while, but the person in front of me was an amazing guy.
He was a guy with an idealistic tendency to sleep at night only when he returned tenfold if he suffered, so there was no way he would just let this happen.
¡®Could I be traveling with a dangerous person?¡¯
Such thoughts ran through her head, but Ete struggled to shake them off.
It can¡¯t be.
He is also a national hero.
Even after saying that, isn¡¯t it still moving for them in the end?
¡®okay. He must have said that on purpose because I was angry.¡¯
The little girl¡¯s heart was making Ray a hero again.
Chapter 669
Episode 669 Wins Heart (13) After
wandering through the forest for a long time, Baekwidan entered the vige after many twists and turns.
Tired from the long journey, theyid down their burdens.
¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±
Dale, who led the White Guard at the forefront, looked around.
It is a lively town no matter how you look at it.
Even though it waste, there were many stalls that had not finished their business, and there was even a fountain with a nice atmosphere under the scarletntern, so it seemed like I could find a good inn right away.
¡°Before looking for an inn, I should meet the lord first.¡±
The red-haired woman patted her shoulder as if she was tired of it.
¡°Since everyone is tired, why don¡¯t we start by looking for an inn?¡±
¡°Sally.¡±
When her name was called, sheined.
¡°Let¡¯s unpack and fill our stomachs. Only then will there be two bodies left. Besides, I have to look at the condition of Ben and Freesia.¡±
Pointing to the fallen priest who still doesn¡¯t open his eyes and the countess gasping for breath due to mana depletion, he says.
It certainly doesn¡¯t look good, but from his point of view it was self-sufficient.
¡°There is a yes to everything.¡±
¡°If meeting the lord in such a shabby manner is what you think is etiquette, I won¡¯t deny it.¡±
¡°Keuk¡¡±
I want to refute it, but it makes sense.
Dale looked at the white guards.
They seemed to agree with Sally¡¯s opinion, so they didn¡¯t say anything.
As the flow went like that, Dale eventually nodded slightly.
¡°i get it. Then, let¡¯s start by looking for an inn.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Good idea.¡±
When permission was granted, Celie found the inn as if she had been waiting.
He guides Baekwidan down a street that looks rich even at a nce, and soon finds thergest and most luxurious inn.
Tavern cksmith.
It¡¯s a name that somehow makes the alcohol smell like iron, but what about it?
They had high hopes for finally being able to sleep in a proper bed.
Upon entering, delicious food and fragrant incense weed me.
¡°How many times has this been the smell of food?¡±
¡°Ah, it has been a long journey.¡±
The thrilled people trembled with their mouths open.
When suspicious people dressed in filthy clothes entered the inn, the clerk stopped them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but beggars are prohibited from entering our store.¡±
¡°this guy! Don¡¯t you know who we are!¡±
I tried to express my soul in a deliberately stern tone, but even the seeds were not eaten.
Instead, the clerk takes out a few fairy tales from his pocket and hands them over as if feeling pity.
¡°Tsk tsk. How hungry are you? Fill your hungry stomach with this.¡±
He proudly came to the fore in the face of obvious indifference, and his face was dyed red.
¡°This bastard¡!¡±
Dale hurriedly came out, as it looked like a fight would break out at any moment.
¡°We are the White Guard. Please understand that the journey is rough and the appearance is shabby.¡±
As he speaks, he presents the Baekwidan certificate issued by the royal family.
Even at a nce, the que decorated with mithril, which was said to be more expensive than gold of the same weight, looked luxurious.
The contemtive clerk hurriedly lowered his head and apologized.
¡°omg! I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Then the Baekwidan became more triumphant.
¡°Hmm. How can you make a business if you don¡¯t have eyes for people?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to develop my eyesight.¡±
With their hands on their backs, they are guided to their seats with dignity.
Nothing has happened since I met a strange young man yesterday and broke up, but now it feels like the reputation of the Baekwidan is being revived.
The expressions of the children of the nobles watching them changed.
¡°Oh, they are the White Guard.¡±
¡°Is it true that a hero¡¯s spirit cannot be hidden even if his appearance is shabby? All of them seem to have a light shining from their heads.¡±
I keep admiring what I saw in the face full of mud.
The other nobledies even had their cheeks flushed and nced at each other.
The Baekwidan was even more invigorated by him.
They called a clerk nearby and said,
¡°Bring out the most expensive thing in the store. You shouldn¡¯t even think about saving it.¡±
The clerk, who had just heard the same words, bowed his head in silence.
¡°I¡¯ll take over right away.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I like it. Bring me a drink and see.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
When they, who upied the center of the inn, unraveled their past.
The chef and the clerk were having a headache.
In the kitchen, the two had a quiet conversation.
¡°¡Chief, is it really okay to leave like this? Didn¡¯t the young man tell you that food is poisonous? If that is true, we are dead.¡±
Poisoning heroes is a felony.
How much more poisoning all the organizations selected directly from the royal family.
Even if the three generations were destroyed, there was nothing to say.
The chef, who was sweating, said while cooking.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a different way now? They said it wasn¡¯t life-threatening poison, so it should be fine.¡±
¡°How can you believe that?¡±
¡°If it was poisonous enough to kill a person, a body should have alreadye out of there. And besides, do you think things will change just because you tell everyone now?¡±
I heard that it is
The chef, who was preparing food with a pale face, soon put the dish on a te and handed it over.
¡°¡Tell them well ande back.¡±
Now it¡¯s the judge¡¯s board.
Perhaps having read the chef¡¯s feelings, the clerk epted the dish while trembling.
gulp.
Thinking that their life and death depended on this dish, their steps are heavy.
As I took the hard step, the Baekwidan greeted me with a smile.
¡°Now you areing.¡±
¡°I was waiting for you. I¡¯m finally going to try food like food. ha ha ha.¡±
Heughs awkwardly and throws his hands here and there as he puts the te down on the table.
No matter how hungry he was in the meantime, the expression on his face looking at the food was that of a person who had met an enemy of life and death.
¡®Please, I hope nothing happens.¡¯
The clerk turned his back on them eagerly.
* * *
Ray gnashed his teeth while eating vegetable soup at a cheap inn with a nice view.
¡°That seat was our seat!¡±
¡°calm down. Vegetable soup isn¡¯t bad either.¡±
¡°vegetable? People should chew meat!¡±
I ordered freshly grilled meat in vegetable soup, but the texture is not good.
Besides, the liver was so exquisite that sour and astringent vors coexisted in the soup.
Ete was eating with a smile as if she was satisfied, but for Ray, it couldn¡¯t be otherwise.
When I tried to eat out happily after a long time, I had no choice but to leave the restaurant because I couldn¡¯t make a fuss about whether the food was poisonous.
Even a high monk who haspleted 20 years of face-to-face training would have be an apostate monk at once if he faced the current situation.
¡°If I had known it would be like this, I would be homeless today.¡±
Even if they caught wild animals and cooked them, it would have been better than this.
While grumbling, Ray emptied the vegetable soup clean.
He grabbed his backpack and got up from his seat.
¡°Looks like it¡¯s about time.¡±
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°I have to take care of it. If left as it is, White Guard, Nabal, and all of them will die.¡±
At the words that I couldn¡¯t understand, Ete just took the soup to her mouth.
¡°Ugh. Bye.¡±
¡°I am waiting here. It will be over soon. Scream when something happens.¡±
As the inn is built near the cliff, the view is good.
If you sharpen your hearing, you should be able to hear at least Ete¡¯s screams without difficulty.
¡°yes. I¡¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Can I have one more?¡±
Ete showed a clean, empty bowl and smiled.
It hurts my heart to eat vegetable soup that tasted like man¡¯s sweat so deliciously.
Somehow, pity came over me.
¡°¡if there¡¯s anything you want, you can order it all.¡±
Ray took five out of his pocket full of silver coins and handed them over.
One day I will cook her a great dinner.
I made a small resolution to myself and left the inn.
* * *
It wasn¡¯t long before Baekwidan noticed something strange after eating.
Those who ate a few pieces of meat reacted first, and then even those who ate the foodter put down the tableware.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Absolutely. Poison. The mana road is hardening.¡±
The atmosphere quickly turned cold.
Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t poison that caused abnormalities in the body, but the mana rod was hardening.
An impatient young man grabbed the clerk by the cor.
¡°You dare to poison us, it¡¯s pretty daunting.¡±
¡°Gellman!¡±
¡°Let go, Sally. If there are any culprits, these are the only ones.¡±
The clerk literally tasted to die for.
That moment.
A group appeared over the inn¡¯s balcony.
A ck nocturnal robe and a blue thread engraved on the chest.
It was not a familiar outfit, so they were very nervous.
Gell-Mann, who was grabbing the clerk by the cor, eximed after intuition that the situation was not serious.
¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, everyone get out!¡±
The people in the inn, who suddenly came to their senses at those words, screamed and ran away.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Someone call the guards!¡±
They weren¡¯t the only ones who panicked at the untimely uproar.
Baekwidan was also in a hurry to understand the situation because of the sudden poisoning.
They supported each other and united as one, ring at the people in ck.
¡°Whose orders were you given? Are you attacking us even though you know we are the White Guard?¡±
At Gell-Man¡¯s words, the man in ck in the lead let out a fishyugh.
¡°The White Guard? Aren¡¯t they just a bunch of kids?¡±
From those words, I intuitively felt that a fight could not be avoided.
Dale positioned himself so that he could draw his sword at any moment.
¡°Cilia wouldn¡¯t stay still if she touched us.¡±
¡°Then just kill them all and keep silent.¡±
¡°Do it if you can. If only I could kill everyone here.¡±
Losing a yer is the worst.
Dale drew his sword and swung it sideways.
It is to cut as many as possible in one blow.
However, the men in ck carelessly avoided his sword.
¡°Keugh!¡±
Although the action was not great, it was dyed because he could not use mana to retrieve the sword.
When the gap was revealed, the ck man stabbed his sword.
That moment.
¡°Shield!¡±
With a sharp tone, a sphere-shaped protective shield appeared in front of Dale.
Freesia, who was resting due to mana depletion, stretched out her hand with difficulty.
¡°Freezing!¡±
Chapter 670
Episode 670 Wins Heart (14)
Quaaaaa!
The cold air pouring out of the rain made the ck man retreat.
¡°Heo-eok¡ heo-eok¡¡±
Freesia did not eat any food even after entering the inn.
It was an action to recover the depleted mana, but it became a lifeline for the White Guard.
Seeing the frost on his sleeves, the man in ck at the front marveled.
¡°Your skills are quite good.¡±
¡°In this gap¡ run away¡¡±
Dale gritted his teeth as he watched her struggling to generate mana.
I wanted to help, but Mana Road still didn¡¯t listen.
If he tried to fight in the current situation, it would be like holding on to Freesia¡¯s ankles.
Dale shouted.
¡°Everyone run away! Even if one person survives, ask for reinforcements!¡±
The white guards, who were confronting the men in ck, quickly fired a new model at the words.
¡°Where!¡±
ck people tried to catch up with them as they fled.
One by one, the ck men were stopped by the des flying in a clean path.
Chaeeng-!
¡°Your opponent is me.¡±
Dale said excitedly as he gripped his sword bottle.
¡°You¡¯re overdoing it on the subject without mana.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, but my family is good at swordsmanship. It will be a fun opponent!¡±
Caan-!
¡°Keugh!¡±
Heavy swordsmanship oppressed the ck men.
Even though it didn¡¯t contain mana, his sword was as heavy as a rock.
¡°Haap!¡±
Driving the momentum, Dale took the offensive.
At first nce, his swordsmanship, which only hits critical points, seemed easy to block, but perhaps because of the power contained in it, they had to fight back in a cold sweat.
¡®strong.¡¯
He managed to raise the sword aura and push it away, but his sword still did not lose its power.
If they hadn¡¯t been poisoned, they would have died on the spot.
Let¡¯s go back to bad things.
The men in ck looked at each other and nodded.
Forming a triangle checkup, they attacked Dale one after another.
Kaaaang-!
Geuggeuk-!
Swords and swords rub against each other and sparks fly.
Dale, who had endured well at first, began to be pushed away as if he was not strong enough against the sword aura.
¡®This swordsmanship
is¡.¡¯ Saihan swordsmanship.
Like a snake moving through the bushes.
Goose bumps ran down my spine whenever I encountered their swordsmanship climbing the sword.
After struggling for a while, Dale was eventually pushed out of his strength and lost his sword.
Chae Ae Ae-!
¡°Aww!¡±
Blood flowed from the torn grip.
When he became dangerous, Freesia gathered mana and manifested magic.
¡°Fire ball!¡±
Originally, it was normal to have a crater the size of an adult¡¯s head, but the depleted mana was only about the size of a child¡¯s fist.
just as expected.
The ck men shed her magic all too easily.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°Even if they are members of the Baekwidan, in the end they are still immature children.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t remember your name.¡±
It was a tough fight.
If it took this much time, the other members would have escaped safely.
Dale sighed and closed his eyes.
That moment.
In-young walked out of the rising smoke.
The robe that was closer to off-white rather than white and the stooped posture did not feel particrly intimidating at all.
However, the deep eyes that could be seen at first nce made the audience firm.
¡°Now you¡¡±
said Dale, startled.
It was a young man I had seen in the woods before.
Ray recognized him and greeted him.
¡°See you here again? I guess it¡¯s not a normal rtionship.¡±
speak in a yful way
Freesia, who was exhausted from dealing with the ck people, said while clutching her chest.
¡°Run away¡ you, who don¡¯t have mana, are not an opponent you can beat¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have mana?¡±
¡°The mana in the forest¡ that¡¯s the end of your mana¡¡±
Seeing him gasping for breath as he spoke, his stamina must have reached its limit.
Dale also sided with Freesia.
¡°Keugh¡ I¡¯ll take care of this. You run away.¡±
Using the sword as a staff, he staggers to his feet.
However, despite his advice, Ray remained silent.
instead of giving an answer.
I looked at the ck people as if I was happy and smirked.
¡°The ck room, these rat-like bastards. When I asked where he was hiding, I would have thought he was aiming for Baekwidan.¡±
The eyes of the people in ck focused on the voice that was still young.
¡°What kind of guy are you? If you interfere, I will not forgive you, even a child.¡±
¡°Am I not for a while?¡±
with horses.
A fountain of blood rose in the dust.
The man in ck, who had been coldly working until just now, grabbed his neck and copsed.
As the situation took a turn for the worse, ck men red at him.
I didn¡¯t feel the mana moving.
Moreover, even though I was looking at it with my own two eyes, I couldn¡¯t feel any presence of mana, so it was safe to say that it was a normal person.
¡®He¡¯s not someone to look down on.¡¯
¡®He¡¯s a guy with some talent.¡¯
Quite nervous ck people surrounded him.
¡°It reminds me of the old days.¡±
Ray had dealt with the ck room swordsman before.
I don¡¯t know who came up with it, but it was a truly effective checkup.
One person is empowered and the other two are focused on defense.
Since the skills of each individual did not decline, how many people on the continent could deal with such a checkup?
Ray blindly watched what the ck men did.
Although they are constantly pulling out sword auras, the difference in level is extreme topare with the existing ck room.
Aside from the fact that the mana was not properly formed and the aura was blurry, the checkup was a bit crude, so it was strange somewhere.
¡®Is it causing me to be off guard?¡¯
There were plenty of possibilities.
Even if you decorate one thing, it is a ck room that moves close to perfection.
It wasn¡¯t just once or twice that I was frustrated because of that.
Uncharacteristically nervous, Ray moved Mana.
¡°Wind cutter!¡±
Sasasasak-!
Let¡¯s manifest magic with the mindset of trying to check it.
Two or three men in ck who were performing the examination right in front of me copsed, clutching their chests.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Aagh!¡±
The examination was so easily disrupted.
What surprised him was Ray.
¡°Eh?¡±
No matter how strong I am, my opponent is the elite of the ck room.
There was no way the checkup would copse with just one wind attack magic.
while he is confused.
With one-fifth of their power gone, the ck men hurriedly threw their swords.
There was no doubt that the swordsmanship that moved between them was that of the ck room.
However, his skills were very different from the ck room he knew.
Ray, who easily dodged the blow with just a slight twist, stabbed the leading man in ck this time.
When the hemostasis in the elbow was suppressed, the sharp pain that came to him caused him to let go of the sword.
Tangle-!
¡°her!¡±
I was so dumbfounded that I missed the timing to stop attacking.
Did you consider that an opportunity?
The other men in ck swung their swords in unison.
It is clean.
But it wasn¡¯t threatening.
I moved my center of gravity by pulling my right foot back.
As I lowered my head, the de that followed me passed through my hair.
¡°What is this again?¡±
I always thought it was ck.
Now that I see it, it only has an assortment, but it does not reach that of Heukbang at all.
Ray grabbed the attacking ck people with one hand and immediately smashed them to the ground.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°Gagging!¡±
At the end of the scream, the people in ck lose consciousness.
Now I had nothing to say.
Originally, they were the elites of the ck Room who would not scream once even if a sword was stabbed into their bodies.
Even more so, when he is in danger, he swallows the poison nted in his mrs and evenmits suicide.
It was embarrassing to see them trained so well, but today¡¯s ck righteous people were just foolish.
Ray fired a new model at the leader of thest remaining ck men.
Wasn¡¯t the captain¡¯s position definitely won by beating the scab?
Unlike the other men in ck, the reaction was quick.
As he climbed out the window and tried to escape, I grabbed him by the cor and threw him to the floor.
Even though the shock is considerable, he does not open his mouth in the end.
If he had only seen this from the beginning, he would not have doubted that he was in the ck room, but Ray, who had already experienced the ugliness of his subordinates, was doubting their identity.
¡°What are you guys doing?¡±
¡°Keugh¡ kill it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how to get in shape. Looking at your skills, it doesn¡¯t seem like a ck room¡ Where are the scammers sent from?¡±
They, who briefly overpowered the White Guard, quickly turned into swindlers.
¡°Would you like to tell me? kill.¡±
¡°Whoa. Now that the world is going crazy, even insignificant things imitate Heukbang.¡±
My head hurts just from the demonic cult, but I don¡¯t know how to use my hands since there are even groups that imitate the ck Bang.
As he wrapped his head in agony, the ck righteous man struck a conversion, as if he thought he was careless.
The sword containing mana twisted and came up.
The number of raising while supporting the sword soldier with the left hand was surely an Assassin¡¯s skill.
Ray groaned softly.
¡°Shield.¡±
Kaaaang-!
Chaenggang-!
The sword that had been stabbed with fierce momentum could not ovee the force and broke.
If they were really in the ck room, they would have bitten their tongues and killed themselves before making the second move.
Ray, who lost his pulse at their behavior, which was far from the ck room, shook his head and concluded.
¡°These days, even bandits have a lot of trouble.¡±
¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself to bandits! We are ck! Can¡¯t you see the thread of water engraved on your chest!¡±
Snake pattern engraved with blue thread.
It was definitely the same pattern as the ck cheongsadan, but the skills weren¡¯t like that.
wait.
There aren¡¯t that many people who know Cheongsadan in the world.
At most, there would be the Hafman Mercenary, the Celia Kingdom, or the Lessian Empire.
If so, how on earth were they able to imitate the Cheongsadan?
Ray, who was thinking a lot, asked as if floating.
¡°¡Is it an alliance?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The mouth that had been talking loudly was suddenly shut tight.
Judging by the way he closed his eyes, he must have been agitated.
Chapter 671
Episode 671 Winning Your Heart (15)
It was somehow strange.
The fact that the food was poisoned before the White Guard arrived, and the sloppy confrontation like this.
No matter how much the coalition is an emerging powerful force, it was nothing more than a puppypared to the Heukbang.
¡°Aren¡¯t these all idiots?¡±
If you¡¯re going to imitate the ck room, you should at least do it perfectly.
Did you look so confident that you were fooled by your acting?
Even if it looks like this, it has been more than five years since I lost my ck room and chuck.
I hope you don¡¯t look at the time in vain.
He kicked his chest with his toe.
Then, the expressions of the men in ck, who had been beaten quietly, changed badly.
¡°Oooh!¡±
face turns ck
Sensing something bad, Ray approached them.
¡°Why are you like this?¡±
Without a bird to prepare for anything.
Various magic circles appeared on their foreheads.
¡®A nesting magic circle?¡¯
The magic circle, which was said to be able to be double-stacked only at the level of a great wizard, was triple-stacked.
Ray quickly shook his hand.
It gradually emits resonance and softens one axis of the magic circle that condenses power with power.
Geuggeuk-!
The moment the magic circle was about to disappear with an inaudible roar.
A familiar pattern appeared on their foreheads.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Keueoeouk¡¡±
With a weak moan, the people in ck died at once.
Seeing him coughing up blood through his mouth and nose, it seems that he was attacked by mana in his body.
The post-processing is clean without clutter.
In addition to that, there was no situation in my hand to the extent that I thought it was excessive.
¡®It¡¯s a ck room.¡¯
It is certain that they are allied, but it must be the ck Room that yed a trick behind the scenes.
I never thought they would insert a triple ovepping magic circle without their knowledge.
¡®Heukbang is aiming for the White Guard.¡¯
It must be the intention to cut the buds in advance.
It is a group of the best people in the kingdom.
It was clear that if not now, it would be a difficult group to deal with in the next ten years.
So he must have thought of killing him before he grew up.
Dale and Freesia only touched it, but they kept their mouths shut as they watched the ck people dying.
they saw clearly
Not one magic circle, but three at the same time.
¡°¡I¡¯m not familiar with magic, but I can understand it at a nce.¡±
¡°Four triple oveps¡ Even for a prestigious duke of magic¡ It¡¯s an impossible vision¡¡±
They misunderstood.
Naturally, Ray, who tried to cut off the magic circle, ced his hand on the ck righteous people¡¯s foreheads.
At that time, the magic circle was created and the ck people died, so it would have looked as if anyone had died by the triple stacking magic he created.
Freesia raised herself up and bowed.
¡°Freesia of the Countess of Dwest¡ Meets the Great Harbinger¡ It is an honor to discover the nesting magic circle.¡±
¡°What is glory? They know they¡¯re dead.¡±
It was worse than poisoning.
Besides, thest letter that came to mind before they died.
It was undoubtedly the mark of the kingdom of Gaia.
What does it mean?
Ray, who looked down at the corpses of the ck men, spoke.
¡°Can you send these guys to Celia¡¯s royal family?¡±
Because it¡¯s an odd request.
Dale and Freesia asked curiously.
¡°The royal family¡ you mean?¡±
¡°I think we should do some research.¡±
No matter how you look at it, it stinks.
In the worst case, Seongguk could have been involved in the current affair.
If at all possible the Seongguk intervened in the threat of Baekwidan, it was an international problem.
Most of the kingdoms will take this opportunity to criticize the Holy Kingdom.
After all, the power of the Holy Kingdom is no longer the same as before.
If the Holy Nation, which is about to announce the Holy War, would notice other countries, the Demonic Church would be that much easier to move around.
¡®Maybe it has something to do with the gue that circted in Celia.¡¯
It is already a ck room that can use triple stacked magic circles.
It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable to use great magic on the scale of the territory.
Deep in thought, Ray decided to hurry on his way to the manor.
Dale started talking to him when he got up from his seat after packing his things.
¡°Are you leaving already?¡±
¡°I have to go. When the guards arrive, hand them over to the royal family. If I have time, I also tell the king to take care of himself.¡±
If you are openly aiming for Baekwidan, it means that you have already poured as much as Ganttaengi will pour.
I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they aim for the royal family anytime.
Leaving only a final goodbye, Ray left the inn.
* * *
Ete, who had eaten five bowls of tasteless vegetable soup, climbed into the carriage.
Until now, I knew that Heukbang had been the first to use their hands, but now it was especiallyte.
If the guys who were active in the dark came up to the light, it means that they have finished their preparations to some extent.
¡°I can¡¯t even dream of reiming the territory.¡±
He let out ament and sped up the wagon.
Originally, it would have started by receiving Lacia¡¯s potion and making thend fertile.
However, since heukbang hit the yer, he could no longer live leisurely.
First of all, securing allieses first.
I should go around the neighboring countries and make allies, whether they be humans, dwarves, or kobolds.
When he, who was usually leisurely, moved around busily, Ete pursed his lips.
Even if there are many things you want to ask, you should not ask.
In the long silence that passed between the two, only the sound of horses¡¯ hooves echoed loudly.
* * *
Left in the dining room, Freesia and Dale looked back at each other.
Both were unscathed, but were in great shock.
¡°¡if it was wrong, we would have just died.¡±
Dale nodded slowly at her words.
¡°It is a miracle to be alive. I was lucky to meet him on the way.¡±
Although his detailed appearance was hidden by the robe, his unobstructed and free movement was memorable.
Dale dismissed it as just luck, but Freesia thought differently.
She made a serious face and ran her messy hair through it.
¡°Was it just pure luck? Things fit so well for that.¡±
¡°¡What do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Leaving aside those who tried to assassinate us, he appeared as if he had been waiting.¡±
Dale frowned at her words.
I heard it and it is true.
However, he, who had lived his whole life upright, did not want to doubt the benefactor who saved his life.
¡°The leap is serious. Besides, if he had a n, he wouldn¡¯t have saved us in the first ce. There must have been a reason to keep him alive?¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s what it takes. In other words, there was no loyalty to save us. After all, it was us who started the fight first. I didn¡¯t see him¡ he was so loyal.¡±
I was saved, but I feel bad.
That was her opinion.
Dale shook his head as if he didn¡¯t even need to hear.
¡°I know that the youngdy is usually very cautious, but excessive suspicion will lead to anger.¡±
¡°okay. Still, it¡¯s better to be suspicious of others than to suffer as you are now.¡±
Freesia said in a sarcastic tone and gestured at the ruined surroundings.
¡°¡¡±
The surrounding area was literally a mess.
The copsed table and chairs reminded me of an abandoned house, and the beautiful decorations had long since be rags.
Wouldn¡¯t this have happened if I had been a little suspicious as she said?
If only I hadn¡¯t rxed before eating.
Had that been the case, such an unfortunate incident could have been prevented.
I had a sudden thought.
By the time a subtle air current flows between the two of them.
The other White Guards who called the guards arrived at the inn.
¡°Is everyone okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll save you right away!¡±
The guards holding spears and the person in charge entered the front, maintaining formation.
Remedy-!
chuck-!
Between the guards lined up with five, the members of the White Guard poke their heads out.
But contrary to expectations, the inn was quiet.
Freesia, who was resting against the wall, told her not to strain herself.
¡°It¡¯s already over. Get ready because you have to go back.¡±
¡°Where are you going back?¡±
¡°To get revenge. I¡¯ll show you what happens if you dare to touch the White Guard. I¡¯ll report to His Majesty the King what just happened¡ and we¡¯ll¡ improve our skills.¡±
Adduk!
I¡¯m going this far, perhaps because I¡¯m quite resentful.
I had never seen her angry before.
He must have been angry at the current situation.
Dale also had no objection.
¡°How on earth am I supposed to give a report with such an appearance¡¡±
Speaking of the Baekwidan, it is a position where they are even revered as heroes.
Such people were easily poisoned and went to the brink of annihtion, so it was not difficult to report.
Failure to do so could incur the king¡¯s wrath.
Did you notice that fact?
The expressions of the other members of the White Guard also darkened.
¡°Ha, but in the end, Dale and Freesia took care of it, didn¡¯t they?¡±
¡°okay. Whatever the situation, we got through it. That¡¯s it.¡±
At that, Freesia bit her lip.
¡°¡a man we met in the woods helped us. Otherwise, Dale and I must have been dead.¡±
¡°¡huh?¡±
¡°What is that¡¡±
¡°¡We couldn¡¯t do anything until the end.¡±
coo-!
Unable to hold back her anger, she mmed the floor.
It¡¯s called ¡®Baekwidan¡¯.
The days she was proud of as Celia¡¯s young hero turned into shame.
On the subject of not doing anything, what kind of hero is a hero?
I am ashamed of myself for being terrified even for a moment as I watched those who drew their swords and spit out murder.
On the other hand, his leisurely movements while dealing with three or four people were not enough to be praised as a hero.
If there is really such a thing as a hero.
It must have had the same appearance as the man.
Wasn¡¯t that different from other people¡¯s thoughts?
Their heads, which had been upright like lofty cranes, somehow looked more bent than usual.
Chapter 672
Episode 672 Wins Heart (16)
We ran for half a day.
Before I knew it, the manor began to appear in the distance.
¡°Until thest time I came, this ce was a wastnd.¡±
Seeing Yeongji developing day by day makes me proud.
The goblins recognized him and greeted him.
¡°god! A long time!¡±
¡°Are you looking for the queen?¡±
¡°okay. We brought guests.¡±
Ray pointed to Ete, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.
Ete, who was dumbfounded at the sight of the talking goblin, hurriedly shrank.
¡°He covers his face a lot.¡±
Iughed awkwardly and scratched the back of my head, and the goblinsughed as if not to mind.
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had a reaction like this.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little human. We do not harm humans recklessly.¡±
I stroked Ete¡¯s head with a bumpy hand.
asionally, you could see short goblins, but most of them were taller than adults.
Since most of the objects wererger than Orcs, it could be said that they have now surpassed the level of Goblins.
After passing through the border that gradually turned into a vige, they entered the manor in earnest.
It seems that the goblin queen is doing a good job, seeing as the town is starting to look pretty.
¡°I¡¯ve never seen a town like this before.¡±
Ete cautiously opened her mouth.
¡°Isn¡¯t it funny? A goblin vige.¡±
Goblins, who have a strong perception of monsters, are working together with humans to clear the territory, so there can be no otherbination that is as funny as this.
For those who did not know, it was a sight that would not be strange even if it turned upside down.
While Ete looked around and admired for a while.
The carriage arrived in front of the castle gate.
The appearance of the castle where the water flows leisurely, whether it was made even to the waterway without knowing it, was truly spectacr.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°This is where the Queen resides. Identify yourself.¡±
If you look at the goblins who point their spears at them and speak in a stern tone, their military discipline isn¡¯t bad either.
Rejoicing, Ray took off the hood of his robe.
¡°it¡¯s me. How have you been?¡±
Then the goblins cleared their guard and removed the window.
¡°God! How long have you been here?¡±
¡°You said you were back right away, but it took a few days.¡±
¡°There was so much to do.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. The Queen is waiting. You¡¯ve been working overtime for the past few days and are suffering from anxiety. You will surely be delighted.¡±
¡°okay. Good job.¡±
We greeted each other lightly and entered the gate.
It¡¯s only been a month since Youngji started epting talent, but it seems that quite a few useful technicians have gathered.
From the luxurious patterns embroidered on the gates to the tall spiers exuding grandeur.
I heard that the food storage is overflowing with grain.
At this point, the management of the territory is said to be on track to some extent.
Climb the familiar stairs and find the office with the guards.
Unsurprisingly, the goblin queen was waiting for him, standing upright at work.
¡°You are here.¡±
After leading tens of thousands of goblins, her tone of voice is starting to look like a queen.
¡°¡okay. But what is that like?¡±
¡°What a mess. Where is it strange?¡±
Her hair was pulled back gracefully, revealing the nape of her neck.
I wouldn¡¯t have said anything if it was just that, but I can¡¯t help but frown because the dress that exposes the chest and the jewels are adorned from the neck to the toes.
How many gems did you put in one ear?
¡°It was hard to turn down the gift. Even if it¡¯s not the case, people from other countries are handing it over, and these days, even neighboring feudal lords are looking for opportunities to make peace.¡±
¡°It must mean that Yeongji has grown that much. How are the technicians?¡±
¡°All talented people are epted as permanent residents. Just¡¡±
Just? The Goblin Queen let out a small sigh, inaudible.
A radar that picks up the sound of a needle dropping on a sandy beach.
There¡¯s no way I haven¡¯t heard her groan.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°If there¡¯s a problem¡ it¡¯s a military problem.¡±
¡°If it were the troops, you would have left them with Sunbok?¡±
At those words, the queen nodded obediently.
¡°So that¡¯s a problem. Now, among humans, I have started to receive people who can use swords and magic as soldiers, but I can¡¯t stand his training and am sick. No, we goblins can¡¯t stand it either.¡±
her.
How intensively did he train even the goblins to run away?
The Goblin Queen clutched her forehead and said.
¡°If possible, say a word on the way.¡±
¡°Because he is not a subordinate who listens to me. I will try.¡±
To the subject of ruling with fists if you don¡¯t listen.
The Queen, who had been ncing at Ray, continued.
¡°What about that kid anyway?¡±
Rey raised her arm at the Goblin Queen¡¯s words.
Ete, who had been hiding behind her back shyly, nodded in surprise.
¡°Oh hello.¡±
¡°¡is that the child you are talking about?¡±
¡°okay. With this, Sandal will open up to some extent.¡±
¡°You are extremely sincere. Even when you treat us, please do only half of that.¡±
¡°Because you guys are doing so well even if I leave you alone. The manor has developed this much.¡±
¡°¡then may I ask you one thing, albeit presumptuously?¡±
why is this gross?
It¡¯s not at allfortable to look at it with suddenly sticky eyes.
Besides, it was even more burdensome because I was wearing clothes that cut down to my chest.
don¡¯t do this
As I slipped back, the goblin queen looked at me intently.
¡°Can you give me mana likest time?¡±
¡°¡Mana?¡±
¡°yes. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if youplimented me slowly? I worked so hard, but why am I not being rewarded? I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Come to think of it, I remember giving mana to the goblin queen and some goblins under hermand.
It was a kind of performance at the time, but I didn¡¯t know that I would be looking forward to it even after time has passed.
Ray pondered for a moment, then nodded happily.
¡°There is nothing wrong with it.¡±
It¡¯s too bad what¡¯s left anyway.
It wasn¡¯t too difficult since all you had to do was pick up the mana floating in the air and pass it on.
Rey approached the Goblin Queen and ced her hand on her forehead.
The queen, who had her eyes closed gently with an ecstatic face at first nce, took a deep breath.
¡°I am ready.¡±
Just like that of a knight who is given a title.
Get down on one knee and reverently touch your hands.
What am I really saying?
Ray roughly drew the mana around him.
¡®Still, I have to give it politely.¡¯
In the first ce, even among goblins, individuals who can withstand their own mana are extremely rare.
It was a job that required a great deal of concentration because if the control was wrong even for a moment, the body could explode.
Ray drew a stream of mana from the atmosphere.
Even so, the amount isrge, so only enough that the Goblin Queen can endure is taken off.
Whoop-!
Materialized mana entered the body of the Goblin Queen through her forehead.
¡°Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
shock.
The goblin queen¡¯s body was thrashed as if she had been struck in the head by lightning.
Whoops-!
The sturdy floor of the office shakes once.
At the same time, the queen¡¯s body began to change.
Wood Deuk-!
Bones were twisted and muscles were twisted.
It was quite a cruel scene for a child to see, so Ray hurriedly covered Ete¡¯s eyes.
The queen¡¯s body, which had been transformed while floating in the air for a while, gradually took shape.
limbs longer than before.
The high-set ears wereparable to those of an elf.
Her hair turnedpletely ck, and her eyes deepened.
Every time he exhaled, the gloomy mana that flowed out proved that his level had risen.
¡°ha.¡±
She looked at her new body.
First of all, the eye level was different.
Her height, which had been moderate before, was now quiterge.
Aren¡¯t you bigger than yourself?
said Rey, looking up at the Goblin Queen.
¡°This much with just a handful of mana¡¡±
I wanted to say it was a scam.
I¡¯ve heard that monsters get stronger the more they eat and kill each other.
Isn¡¯t there such a thing as one?
With only one thread of mana, the appearance changes drastically, so congrattions a couple of times won¡¯t be a dream.
The goblin queen, who was amazed at her changed body, murmured.
¡°Looks like you¡¯ve be a Goblin Queen now.¡±
¡°¡queen?¡±
So you¡¯re saying she wasn¡¯t a queen before?
Perhaps guessing such a question, she said with a smile.
¡°Goblin¡¯s ss is determined when they are born. Such is the case with the asional goblin champion or lord.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a little strange that the object changes after eating mana.¡±
¡°With normal mana, it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s hard to find mana with high density like the mana given by the gods.¡±
furthermore.
If you eat carelessly, the mana rod will notst and will copse.
The Goblin Queen swallowed her words behind her back.
¡°okay. How is your new body?¡±
¡°First of all¡ it¡¯s high.¡±
It will.
That¡¯s because he¡¯s a good thirty centimeters taller.
¡°And the body is light. It¡¯s kind of itchy.¡±
He smirks as he opens and closes his hands repeatedly.
¡°It¡¯s the Goblin Queen. So you¡¯re officially a queen now?¡±
¡°Yes, well¡ I think the work will be the same as before, but if I say it has changed, then it must have changed.¡±
¡®I guess I¡¯ll have to work hard until a new queenes out huhu.¡¯ and shed augh
Ray smiled at the excited queen and said.
¡°Good. Then I¡¯ll go soon.¡±
¡°Are you leaving already?¡± Oh. Treat people from other countries well. It¡¯s going to get busier soon.¡±
¡°yes. Even if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m taking good care of you.¡±
¡°If possible, get along well with the lords nearby. It would be difficult if there was even a fight between Yeongji and a quarrel.¡±
Anyway, if you have this much power, you won¡¯t be afraid of Yeongjijeon.
After giving the Goblin Queen a few requests, Ray and Ete left the office.
¡°Now let¡¯s go see your brother.¡±
He squeezed Ete¡¯s hand.
If Sandal is recruited and Lacia and Ale teach him swordsmanship, he will make a pretty decent guard.
After the house is safe, I n to move dangerously.
Thinking of actively pressuring the ck room, Ray sighed slightly.
Chapter 673
Episode 673 Wins Their Heart (17)
Sandal haspletely gotten used to living with the goblins.
Having been sick of staying in his room, he went out to work along with the goblins.
It was easy to do, such as carrying bricks or moving materials, but that one thing changed the speed of work.
Seeing him carrying a cart full of materials, the goblins pretended to know him.
¡°You are diligent today too!¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The conversation was quickly cut short by the blunt reply.
However, the goblins didn¡¯t care much.
That¡¯s because he¡¯s already used to such conversations.
Wiping the sweat with a towel, he said.
¡°Come to think of it, did you say you had a younger sister?¡±
I wonder if the goblin¡¯s question made me think of my younger brother.
His dull expression softened.
¡°yes. Unlike me, he is a bright kid.¡±
¡°To be a little sister to such a wooden and stoned person. It just doesn¡¯t suit me. ha ha ha.¡±
Even at first nce, Sandal has an extraordinary physique.
When he said he had a younger sister, the goblins naturally thought of a rambunctious female warrior.
When you¡¯ve been hanging on to work for a while.
From afar, a young man wearing a familiar white robe and a small girl walked hand in hand.
The goblins who recognized Ray while looking around the work site came running to see him.
¡°God! What are you doing here?¡±
There were a few goblins who built an annex building with Ray and raised the dream of bing a carpenter.
I see a lot of familiar faces.
¡°Call Sandal. I have to see my little sister¡¯s face for the first time in a while.¡±
¡°Your sister?¡±
The goblins widened their eyes and this time moved their attention to Ete.
Sinceing here, there have been a lot of attention, so Ete was more used to it than before.
No more hiding behind your back.
Seeing the girl lowering her head in embarrassment, the goblins were frightened.
The younger sister¡¯s appearance waspletely different from what they had imagined.
They were imagining a dwarf female warrior with no beard and a sturdy body, but they admired Ete¡¯s appearance.
¡°How could such a guy have a sister like this?¡±
¡°Ugh. Humans are mysterious.¡±
¡°It¡¯s like a younger brother who is different from me¡¡±
As the scene was in full swing, Sandal also approached before he knew it.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
The sight of him drenched in sweat was enough to make the hearts of many muscle-loving goblins flutter.
Ray frowned and covered Ete¡¯s eyes again.
¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to see your sister for the first time in years?¡±
The thick smell of sweat wafting from afar made my head dizzy.
If it were you¡
Hmm, Lacia might be cheering.
When I looked at the sandal with useless thoughts behind, he stopped as if he was rigid, looking at the blindfolded Ete.
And then, in a hurry, he backs away.
¡°Now wait¡ wait a minute.¡±
He spoke and ran quickly somewhere.
A few minutes pass.
When Sandal reappeared, it was quite different from the first appearance.
Her hair was neatly put on, and she wore a neat leather outfit that she had borrowed from somewhere.
Since he had such a good physique, the rugged leather armor suited him very well.
¡°You¡¯ve be a bit more human now.¡±
Only then did Ray release the screen (?).
¡°brother¡¡?¡±
¡°¡Ehte.¡±
The two were busy looking at each other for a while.
I don¡¯t even dare to hug you.
The only thing I could do was to keep a distance and look into each other¡¯s eyes without even getting close.
But I could tell from Sandal¡¯s expression.
His uplifted face and the corners of his mouth trembling with emotion spoke for his feelings.
He must have been so moved that he couldn¡¯t even speak properly.
They are blood rtives who haven¡¯t met in years.
Even that, in Ete¡¯s case, happened when she was young enough to wonder if she would remember it, so she must be unable to do anything because she was afraid that she might have forgotten herself.
Tuk-
¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you¡¯re an older brother who keeps your younger sister waiting. Go ahead.¡±
Ray gently patted him on the back.
The closer the distance between the two bes.
Sandal¡¯s expression turned to tears at any moment.
With a trembling hand, he carefully tucked the side of Ete¡¯s hair behind his ear.
¡°How have you been?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The girl didn¡¯t say anything.
It was a day that I couldn¡¯t say I had a good time even with lies.
After being a ve for several years, I couldn¡¯t eat proper food and didn¡¯t have a single set offortable clothes.
Ete shook her head slightly.
¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡±
Take courage andugh out loud.
Sandal hugged the girl tightly.
Will it break or break?
As if dealing with Yuri, she gently hugged her and stroked her hair several times as if to double-check.
Embarrassed by him, Ete eventually burst into tears.
The two of them, who had been apart for years, were so quiet.
I enjoyed the pious reunion.
* * *
One after another, the goblins dispersed.
¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like the atmosphere we¡¯re supposed to be in.¡±
The mischievous old goblins also smiled awkwardly and went back to work.
The two of them talked in low voices for a long time before stopping their conversation after dozens of minutes.
Sandal tidied up her clothes and knelt down in her seat.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you. Since you kept what you promised, I will also keep what I said. Please allow me.¡±
The honest man lowered his head and spoke sincerely.
The strong will that can be seen at a nce in his gentle eyes made Ray even more eager.
¡°I want to entrust my family to you.¡±
¡°It is a weak body. I will give my life to follow you.¡±
He is a character who cannot lie.
If you ask him to bring a dragon¡¯s head as a joke, he¡¯s an honest guy who will dly ept it, even if it costs him his whole life.
The more you look, the more you like it.
Ray threw a bag of silver coins at him.
¡°Go to Celia Kingdom and find Billo Vige. As for the road, Ete knows it, so when you see the house behind the hill, go in as a guest and learn the sword.¡±
Sandal, who received the heavy pouch, bowed her head again.
¡°yes.¡±
Sandal, who returned with a silent face, stood up, bowed, and took Ete¡¯s hand.
It is clumsy to see him lead his younger brother and leave.
Is it so nice to meet your sister?
When I looked at Ete, I thought that even though he was as hard as an adamantine, he was softened and he was a human being.
Looking at the backs of the two walking away, I felt relieved somewhere.
¡°Now I must move slowly.¡±
There is a lot to do.
Fortunately, when it came to the territory, the queen and the goblins under hermand were working hard to ease her worries, but there was nothing to prepare for the ck room yet.
It would be fortunate if the Lessian Empire took a slightly more positive stance towards the ck Room.
¡°It is said that Lessian needs to oppose the ck Room in order to gain hegemony, but other kingdoms do not.¡±
There will be a lot of kingdoms that choose money rather than hegemony, so there won¡¯t be one or two ces to bow your head in the ck room.
I have no choice but to hit the yer first, but I am worried that they would not have used their hands.
¡°no way. Kings have pride. How many times did you have to wave your hand to follow?¡±
okay. Think positively.
After briefly greeting the goblins, Ray moved toward the annex.
* * *
The White Guard, which was about to be annihted in a moment of defeat, headed for Silia¡¯s castle.
They traveled all over Celia for several months.
In the meantime, the reason for returning to the capital was to finish the adaptation period of several months and head to another country.
Rattle-clutter-
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
A heavy silence lingered between them after they climbed into the carriage.
A few to shame.
Fear that some might die.
With her head down, only the sound of sighs lingered in the carriage.
Freesia, who had recovered some of her depleted mana, tilted her head.
¡°¡Thinking back, it¡¯s strange. The fact that I met such a strong man in the forest, and the fact that I was almost assassinated in the vige. Isn¡¯t it too unfortunate to call it a coincidence?¡±
Dale replied to her.
¡°What do you want to say, youngdy?¡±
¡°You¡¯re asking if there¡¯s a person behind it.¡±
A faded white robe.
No matter how you look at it, the way he wore the hood so deeply that he couldn¡¯t see his face was suspicious.
Dale shook his head slightly.
¡°Still talking about that? You haven¡¯t talked about me before. If that was the case, there would be no reason to spare us.¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s weird. What was the reason you saved us?¡±
No matter how much I think about it, I don¡¯t know.
If he was a person rted to the assassins, there was no reason to spare them as Dale said.
As the two were conversing, a member of the White Guard, who had been overhearing them from behind, interrupted the conversation.
¡°Then, isn¡¯t it the saint you¡¯ve only heard about?¡±
¡°saint?¡±
Freesia showed interest.
surely.
I wasn¡¯t sure if it was gray hair or blue eyes, but his attire matched the rumored saint.
If they were saints, it would make sense to easily subdue them and save them from danger.
when she¡¯s about to say something
Dale said with a smile.
¡°A fun guess, but I don¡¯t think that will ever happen. As you know, the Kingdom of Celia and the Duchy of Soleil have not been on good termstely. If he was a saint, why would he try to save us, who would be Celia¡¯s strength?¡±
I heard that it is.
In fact, the rtionship between Ray and Celia has already been restored to some extent, but it has not been properly known to the public yet.
It is only a matter of time before it bes widely known, as it is a trend that only quick-witted merchants notice and move.
¡°¡I guess I should give you a report, right?¡±
¡°That would be good. His Majesty the King has ordered us to report on any matter, no matter how small.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
It¡¯s a formal report, but it bes quite annoying when this kind of thing is involved.
Freesia, who was only interested in bing stronger, waved her hands.
¡°Can I ask you for that? Instead, I¡¯ll stock up on things I¡¯ll need for my next trip.¡±
Even if it is not, they are not ready to go to another country.
No oneined that they would prepare on their own.
¡°Do it.¡±
¡°I agree. If you¡¯re Count Dwest, you won¡¯t be under-prepared.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll take a drink. ha ha ha.¡±
Could it be because of the excitement of embarking on a new journey?
The dark atmosphere gradually became softer.
By the time they are lightly excited and inting their expectations for the trip.
In line with that, some kind of force began to move.
Chapter 674
Episode 674 Speakers on Both Sides (1)
The freshly built annex had a faint scent of wood.
At first, I was worried that it might copse, but since it is a building that has the magic of a saint, not anyone else, such worries quickly went away.
¡°ha ha ha. The more I look at it, the more I like it.¡±
¡°yes. My distrust of monsters is now gone.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think I can recklessly kill goblins wherever I go.¡±
Selena said in a light tone.
The permanent residents here were overwhelmingly more goblins than humans.
There were a lot of goblins that looked like humans, but there were a few rare ones that really looked like goblins.
As a result, no one took Selena¡¯s words as a joke.
When the people who were enjoying afternoon tea time on the terrace were talking about each other.
Ray, who had been walking from afar, noticed him and tilted his head.
¡°Is everyone gathered?¡± It is notmon for messengers from different countries to gather.
Could it be that they even built a friendship?
It was worth saying that it was unique because we met each other every day.
¡°Gregory of Lessian meets the saint.¡±
¡°Selena sees the saint.¡±
¡°Only gays from the Baybon Kingdom¡¡±
When the greeting seemed to be getting longer, Ray shook his hand to stop it.
¡°I have something to say, so feel free to listen.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°I will listen.¡±
He, who had not been seen before, came to the annex.
It probably won¡¯t be a light thing.
just as expected.
The words he had been waiting for came out of his mouth.
¡°This time, I¡¯m going to visit the kingdom again to check on things rted to friendly countries.¡±
It¡¯s finally here.
After hearing the words, they looked at each other and said a word.
¡°Gleiman Kingdom is always waiting for a saint.¡±
¡°The same goes for Baybone.¡±
Like baby birds begging for food, there was a lot of fuss.
Since ancient times, siege magic has been highly effective.
Therefore, magic with a wide range and high firepower developed day by day.
Ironically, however, the magic that could prevent it hasn¡¯t made much progress.
It was for that reason that low-circle defensive magic, such as Shield, used by many wizards, was simr to the previous one.
Currently, there are few magics that can block siege magic, so I have no choice but to pay attention to the magic tool that Ray suggested.
said Gregory leisurely.
¡°Go where the Holy Son wants you to go. As long as you keep what you promised, I won¡¯t care about the order.¡±
¡°thank you. Then¡¡±
The nobles made eye contact as they scanned the crowd like a woman shopping for goods at a market.
Among them, Ray looked at the greetings from the Kingdom of Gleiman.
¡®Come to think of it, the Demonic Church is particrly active in the Kingdom of Greyman.¡¯
I don¡¯t know the details, but it seems that the Demonic Church gives a lot of money to the royal family, so it¡¯s convenient.
Seongguk doesn¡¯t like this, but from Gleiman¡¯s point of view, it wasn¡¯t something to worry about.
That¡¯s because the rtionship between the two isn¡¯t the same since the Proxia War.
Except for the important trade, most of the trade has long since been cut off, and the academy exchange student system that has been exchanged with each other has also been in disarray.
As a result, the Kingdom of Gleiman no longer needed to notice the Holy Kingdom.
¡°This time, I will visit the Kingdom of Gleiman first.¡±
Thinking hard, Ray pointed to the Kingdom of Gleiman.
Philia was pleased with that.
¡°This is a wise choice. Even His Majesty the King will like it.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. You are new to our kingdom. I guess I finally have a chance to treat myself.¡±
As if he had been waiting, Knight Commander Klein intervened.
When themander of one country¡¯s magic corps and the head of the knights made a fuss with one heart and one mind, the people from other countries who were trying to object were silent.
¡°When would be a good time to leave?¡±
¡°If you wish, it is all right to leave right now. I got a call from the royal family a few days ago.¡±
Klein said with a wide smile on his face.
Ray smiled at him and put on his backpack.
¡°That is good. Oh wagon¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already prepared it.¡±
¡°Then I just need to pack food or nkets.¡±
¡°I have already prepared that. The saint only needs to take care of himself.¡±
He speaks with his characteristic smile.
How long have you been preparing for it?
I get a little goosebumps at the fact that perishable food was stocked every day.
Ray nced at Klein and shook his head.
¡°¡something is a little awkward. all right. Let¡¯s meet in front of the castle gate in an hour.¡±
¡°yes. Just in case, the attendant has prepared it, so you don¡¯t have to prepare separately.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
In Ray¡¯s head, Klein was elevated to the level of ¡®someone who needs to be careful¡¯.
* * *
While the kingdom of Gleiman was inspecting the wagon, Ray packed up.
Of course, to say the least, there aren¡¯t many.
They didn¡¯t need any special tools when making magic tools, and most of them would be prepared by them, so there was no need to pack incidental items like usual.
But just in case, I had a hammer and an iron pot to use for cksmithing.
The promised hour passed.
As I moved slowly to the front gate, there were five wagons lined up.
¡°What is all this?¡±
My mouth fell open.
Including Klein, Philia, servants, and coachman, there were only ten people.
It is said that even if everyone puts two people in a carriage, there will be more than 30 seats left.
However, the wagon was not small.
No, rather, it boasts a size that is likely to be 1.5 times that of an ordinary wagon.
Looking at the various ingredients and dryness in the luggagepartment, I wonder if they are going to stop by the vige.
¡®Wouldn¡¯t it hurt if I piled it up like this?¡¯
Did he even read his own thoughts?
Klein said with a polite smile.
¡°Themander of the Philia Corps cast a preservation magic. Even if you don¡¯t have to stop by the vige, there will be no problem until you arrive.¡±
The sight of a couple of knocks on the chest made me feel uneasy for some reason.
¡°Do not worry. It¡¯s not as good as the holy saint¡¯s, but my magic is at a level that can be used. There won¡¯t be any damage to the food.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it¡¡±
I think your knight leader seems a little crazy.
When Ray, who had barely swallowed the words behind him, tried to climb into the lead carriage, Klein stopped him.
¡°Not that way. Get into the carriage behind you.¡±
What does it matter which wagon you ride?
Just in case, let¡¯s look at the luggagepartment of the front wagon.
Instead of nting material, there were loads of luxurious silk nkets.
It is truly a spectacle to see two of the five wagons filled with food and one filled with nkets.
Klein scratched the back of his head, perhaps because I was embarrassed too.
¡°His Majesty told me to bring him with utmost care.¡±
¡°haha.¡±
There is a certain degree to extreme hospitality.
look at me
Aren¡¯t the workers unable to hide their expressions in embarrassment?
¡°Ugh. Can we get into the carriage behind you?¡±
¡°yes. Two servants will assist you so that you can rest in peace.¡±
¡°Thank you for your consideration, but the servant is fine.¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s not possible.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Not the answer you were looking for.
this is kinda ominous
I looked at him just in case, and Klein shook his head stubbornly.
¡°Users areposed of the best talents who can prepare for emergencies. Please do not refuse.¡±
¡°No, I¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t ept disagreements.¡±
Klein, who smiled brightly like any other boy, said firmly with a dignified face as if he had never done that.
Why do I have to be manly at times like this?
Let¡¯s get on the carriage while salivating ¡®Keuk¡¯ in an undesirable situation.
Two servants who were pretty enough to question whether beauty was the selection criterion, climbed into the carriage together.
¡°Excuse me.¡±
¡°I got to serve you while I was on my way to the kingdom. Please call me Meen and this side Lien. I hope you have a pleasant trip.¡±
The servant who introduced me as Mien smiled hehehe.
For some reason, there is a feeling that the way of dealing with him is too light to be called a servant.
Rien cautioned him.
¡°Mien women don¡¯tugh lightly.¡±
¡°Phi. ¡®Cause you always nag It¡¯s a long-awaited trip, how about enjoying it?¡±
¡°That means we¡¯re not here to y.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh.¡±
Mian took the seat next to him and sat down.
There is no such thing as disrespect for the subject of servants.
¡°For some reason, good mana is flowing out, so stop. Will you forgive me?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
It is difficult.
On the day I get this figure wrongly caught by Aira, my hair will be split.
Before Ray, who felt the threat to his life, could stop him, Lien, who was blushing, stopped him, not knowing what to do.
¡°Mi Meen! It¡¯s not about approaching men recklessly! Besides, have you forgotten that we are servants?¡±
¡°If you are a servant, you should look good to the people you serve.¡±
Right? Shoots out a wink.
He already had a headache.
I just climbed on the wagon, but it had such a ripple effect.
Ray urgently called someone he could talk to.
¡°Philia! Philia!¡±
It was clear that he called with mana in his voice, but strangely, he did not hear an answer.
this must be
These bastards were deliberately ignoring them.
¡°Mien! Stop it!¡±
¡°Hee hee. Lien, why are you blushing?¡±
¡°That¡ that¡! no!¡±
Voices echoed coolly from both sides.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
I just said it!
Wrong choice!
It wasn¡¯t from the Kingdom of Gleiman!
In the carriage, which did not intend to be quiet at all, he clutched his ears and suffered.
* * *
As usual, Ira looked around the elven vige and trembled.
Pia, who was next to her, asked anxiously.
¡°Ira? Where are you ufortable?¡±
¡°No, no. I have a little bit of an ominous feeling.¡±
It feels like a foreign substance is smeared on a cherished item.
More than ufortable, it¡¯s even unpleasant.
Unlike her, who frowned slightly, Pia didn¡¯t think much of it.
¡°Because it hasn¡¯t been long since the vige was merged. Doesn¡¯t it look a lot more lively than before?¡±
Pia¡¯splexion was quite soft, probably feeling proud of protecting the vige.
¡°I see. Umm¡¡±
What is this feeling that can¡¯t be expressed in words.
There was nothing to point out, so I was even more embarrassed.
Chapter 675
Episode 675 Speakers on Both Sides (2)
¡°Hohoho. So I mean.¡±
¡°Stop Mien. The Holy Son is in trouble.¡±
¡°Hey, how about talking a little bit? Yes?¡±
I look at you with the eyes that want to be able to do it.
Ray slowly closed his eyes.
The inside of the carriage is still noisy.
After being subjected to mental attacks from Mien and Rien for two days, she has gotten used to it.
¡°Let¡¯s go quietly.¡±
I know that even the seed won¡¯t work, but I tried a word.
just as expected.
¡°It¡¯s a long-awaited trip, but if you don¡¯t enjoy it, it¡¯s a loss.¡±
I retort with a smile about what is so good.
What I learned from the conversation so far is that the two are servants who only lived in the castle.
Since I was born, I have rarely gone out, and I have never been to a foreign country like now.
Perhaps the storybooks of adventurers she enjoyed reading in the castle inspired Mien, and she had a great longing for travel and adventure.
¡®There are many chaffs out there who only want money in real life adventurers.¡¯
In fact, the horse is an adventurer, but they are the ones who never try to take an adventure.
Even if they received less money, they only chose low-risk jobs, so the adventurer¡¯s guild was filled with dangerous requests.
said Min.
¡°You know what? It seems that talented adventurers from all over the world are looking for dragon rares. When will I be able to be such an adventurer?¡±
dragon rare?
I¡¯ve seen it once in the Heron kingdom.
Originally, it was surrounded by countless magics, so unless you were a fairly skilled person, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get near it.
For the first time in two days, Ray took an interest in Mien¡¯s words.
¡°What are you talking about? Adventurers are looking for dragon rares.¡±
When he responded for the first time, who hadn¡¯t looked at her before, Mien put her hands together with eyes wet with emotion.
¡°You are finally interested in my story!¡±
Excited, she spoke quickly.
¡°They say there are so many treasures and weapons in Dragon Rare that you can¡¯t even imagine. It is said that even if you get one of them, you will not have any trouble making a living for the rest of your life.¡±
It will.
Since the birth of Middle-earth, they have reigned over countless eras until the War of the Heavenly Demon.
Their knowledge, which has been passed on for thousands of years, must be buried in rare.
¡°It¡¯s a rumor. Now that it¡¯s a dragon rare¡ In the first ce, that dragon is also a monster from legends.¡±
The ruler of Middle Earth suddenly became a monster.
Lien¡¯s words puffed out Mien¡¯s cheeks slightly.
¡°Rien is always negative. Then you will live alone for the rest of your life.¡±
¡°High loneliness?¡±
When Rien was taken aback by the pure criticism.
The coachman, who had been quietly driving the carriage until now, interjected with augh hahaha.
¡°Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve heard rumors that prestigious adventurers are looking for rares. Well, as thedy said, I thought it was nonsense.¡±
¡°Look at that.¡±
When the coachman joined in, Lien became arrogant.
Mien, on the other hand, feels intimidated and narrows her shoulders.
Let public opinion gradually harden toward the absence of rare.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°no. There is a rare.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
As if he had heard it wrong, Rien asked back.
¡°The dragonir Mian was talking about definitely exists.¡±
At least I¡¯ve seen it myself.
A diary of the rare owner¡¯s daily life after the War of the Heavenly Demon.
Even the fact that he buried dead dragons with his own hands.
everyone remembers
Perhaps if there were other dragons like him, there would still be rare ones that still exist.
When Ray took his side, Mien¡¯s expression brightened at once.
¡°Look at that! The Holy Son says there is one too!¡±
To the subject who had just been squatting in the corner, he sticks out his chest and speaks confidently.
¡°It can¡¯t be. If rares do exist, why haven¡¯t there been kingdoms that are still working to find rares?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t find it normally.¡±
¡°What is that¡¡±
¡°Even the elves¡¯ viges are surrounded by magic so that humans can¡¯t find them easily. If it¡¯s a dragon that can be said to be higher than that, you won¡¯t be able to get close to rare without some kind of detection magic, right?¡±
Of course, sometimes there are rare cases where the magic circle is erased.
This was the case with rares found in Heron Kingdom.
Filia, who was riding next to her, asked in a serious tone.
¡°Have you ever seen a saint¡ rare?¡±
It seems like you know it very well from before.
Like someone who has already been to a rare once.
In response to her question, Ray nodded in affirmation, as if he had no intention of hiding it.
¡°there is. It¡¯s not as well-decorated as I thought it would be.¡±
¡°Have you ever been to Les Less?¡±
Even Klein, who had been silently listening, approached the side of the carriage.
Of the dogs, the one closest to him was Mien.
He pushed his face in so that it was almost nose to nose, and breathed heavily.
¡°How was it? The rarity of dragons is¡¡±
Ray distanced himself from the threatening breath.
¡°Even if you ask about your impressions, I only watched it briefly. Unfortunately, there were no treasures or weapons that could shake the world.¡±
I¡¯m not going to tell you even if there is.
If there are really cute guys like that in rare, I¡¯m thinking of taking it alone.
Hanamien¡¯s face was not one of regret.
Rather, the expression is recalled as if it is more excited.
¡°Have you already taken it? Someone who found the rarer before the Holy Son could have stolen the items!¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
There is a possibility.
In the first ce, it was the two siblings, not anyone else, who discovered Rare before he did.
He said it without saying anything negative.
¡°It could be. Well, even if there are several rares, it won¡¯t be that easy to find.¡±
It would be faster to create a bandit guild by tying up all the wild vegetables of the kingdom than stealing for the rare dragon.
Klein let out a ¡®huh¡¯ breath.
¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it even when he said he caught an undead dragon alone¡but it¡¯s hard to believe that he saw a rare one himself.¡±
¡°What a great thing. If you look carefully, there might be one or two in the Kingdom of Gleiman, right?¡±
The lightly thrown horse caught Filia beautifully.
¡°If you say so¡ it might be worth forming a separate corps to investigate.¡±
no. just said
Don¡¯t make the soldiers suffer for nothing.
The moment I was about to say it was a joke before things got bigger.
Klein also responded.
¡°I will ask my subordinates to find out. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask the Information Guild for cooperation?¡±
¡°yes. I hope the saint won¡¯t lie¡ I¡¯d better get permission in advance from His Majesty the King as well.¡± Things are getting bigger.
Seeing the two of them weighing the troops avable for recruitment with serious faces, the atmosphere has be something of a joke.
¡®Gleiman Kingdom was said to have been popr in the past, so there must be at least one or two hidden rares.¡¯
It¡¯s not my responsibility if something goes wrong!
He overcame a situation that was difficult to deal with.
* * *
Mien talked about adventurers for a while without ever getting tired of it.
At such times, Lien would change the topic with an awkward smile.
¡°You must eat.¡±
¡°Ah, then I¡¯m hungry!¡±
gurrureuk-!
Mien¡¯s stomach started to cry.
At the same time, the story of the adventurer who didn¡¯t know how to stop was finally cut off.
Philia and Clein, who were looking around the site at the head of the carriage, exchanged words and stopped the carriage.
¡°Let¡¯s rest here for today.¡±
¡°We will take care of organizing the wagon. Mian Lien. Make your bed.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Leaving behind the short answer, the two women take out silk nkets.
Was it not a skill he had done once or twice? If not, he had practiced it in the castle.
With skillful hands, the poles were erected and the nkets were hung.
When Mien had justpleted the tent.
Rien picked up fallen branches and started a fire.
¡°Fire.¡±
A small ember that blooms in your kind hands moves to the firewood.
For being a low-circle mana, it was quite pure mana, so Ray said as if he was surprised.
¡°As Klein said, he definitely doesn¡¯t seem like an average worker.¡±
¡°You are overrated. It¡¯s all about knowing how to use a few life magics.¡±
No matter how 1st circle magic is, just manifesting it without chanting a chant is not the category of an existing user.
Ray sat on his butt casually by the fire.
It still gets quite chilly in the evening.
As I held out my hand to warm myself up, Mien hung the pot on the hook.
¡°You can look forward to this evening.¡±
Contrary to what he said confidently, carefully tear the dried grains and put them in the pot.
Gathering edible grass nearby, putting it on top of the beef jerky and pouring water from a canteen, it became a picture of the pork floating on the boiling broth.
It seems that cooking is not my specialty.
Ryan said with a worried look.
¡°¡Mien Wouldn¡¯t it be better for me to do it?¡±
¡°This is a special recipe that a kind-hearted guard taught me when I was in Celia Kingdom. Surely it will taste good?¡±
It¡¯s a recipe the guard gave you.
Already, the desire to overturn the pot welled up.
Usually, when mercenaries or bandit guards cook, even healthy food is transformed into the corpse of a demonic monster.
At the time when he was in the Holy Land, when the Holy Knights offered themselves to be on duty to serve food, he seriously contemted whether to leave the Holy Land.
¡°I¡¯ll make a lot, so eat as much as you like.¡±
I don¡¯t know where it was prepared, but I scoop out the soup with a luxurious irondle, and it¡¯s full of strangely white bubbles.
Visually, it¡¯s not unusual.
¡®If I eat it wrong, I¡¯ll get a stomachache.¡¯
Jang, who hadn¡¯t been burned a few times since awakening to mana, cried out for help.
Is the beef jerky over cooked?
When the dry weight met the weeds and spread the sour smell, Mien tasted it with adle.
¡°Ugh. Something is still missing.¡±
I did not point out my cooking skills as the cause of theck of taste even if I die soon.
¡°Enough with Mian¡¡±
¡°No, it will be finished in a little while. Sit down and wait.¡±
Shake off the whole peppercorns that need to be crushed and stir again.
Perfection is expected.
When Ray, who is worse off, tries to overturn the pot pretending to be a mistake.
Klein sniffed and approached.
¡°The wagon arrangement is over. By the way, this scent¡ um.¡±
¡°Would you like a taste?¡±
¡°I was just getting hungry.¡±
Mien scooped out the soup.
Clein calmly shoved thedle into his mouth, then smacked his lips.
¡°It tastes like home.¡±
crazy guy
Chapter 676
Episode 676 The Kingdom of Gleiman (1)
I woke up in the sunlight filtering through the leaves.
¡°Mmm.¡±
Looking at the ceiling of the tent as I stretched it out, I saw a long stretch of silk embroidered with safflower flowers.
While the days of sleeping on a pile of straw were colorless, the current bed was extremelyfortable.
¡°Did you cough?¡±
Philia, who had been on guard all night, said hello.
¡°You haven¡¯t been able to sleep, have you? Then I get hurt.¡±
¡°Thank you for your words, but I haven¡¯t felt fatigue since entering the 6th circle. Let go of your worries.¡±
It¡¯s nice to see you smiling brightly.
Although she looks young, she is actually not small for her age.
However, because arge amount of mana slowed down aging, it only looked younger.
Looking at the rising morning sun, she spoke softly.
¡°It¡¯s still early, but I¡¯m going to start soon.¡±
¡°Is it this early in the morning? A little fast?¡±
¡°yes. It looks like we¡¯ll have to hurry to enter the kingdom in the middle of the afternoon. After all, this area is unexplored.¡±
I apologize with a smile on my face.
Certainly this area is untouched by man.
Due to the nature of the Kingdom of Gleiman, where the sun sets early and rises early, there was nothing wrong with the monsters rushing around even in the early evening.
Philia gave a small nod and left to inspect the wagon. This time, Rien and Mien, dressed in neat clothes, approached.
¡°Ah, my lord. Did you cough already?¡±
Myen is still bright.
¡°okay. But that¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. I¡¯m about to oil the wagon. The wheels were damaged after two days of heavy rolling.¡±
He holds up the dirty oil canister in his hand and says.
surely.
Even if only a few people rode it, it seems that the crowd has gone because a lot of things have been loaded.
¡°Will it be enough to grease?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not long until the kingdom, so this should be enough. Rather, how was the bed I made?¡±
¡°Oh, it was sofortable.¡±
Soft-
I try to press the bed that is moderately soft and fluffy with my hands.
There has never been a more cozy homestead than this, as theyers of silk block the sunlight and the pleasant smell of grass apanies it.
¡°I trained for ten years just for this day.¡±
What the hell is the Kingdom of Gleiman teaching its servants?
A moment of wonder.
Rien brought a basin full of water.
¡°I brought you water to wash.¡±
It seems that the cold stream has been deliberately heated, and steam is blooming.
¡°thank you.¡±
Ray washed his hands in warm water and wiped his face.
As her messy hair got wet and ran down her face, Mien, who was watching her, gave a small admiration.
¡°Does Goddess Gaia choose adults based on their appearance?¡±
Even if he was arrested for sphemy in the Holy Land, he casually spits out words that he would not have anything to say.
¡°I really wish it was like that.¡±
Ray sighed as he wiped his face with the cotton towel Rien handed him.
It has been more than five years since I became a saint.
However, I still don¡¯t know why Gaia chose her as a saint.
¡®I won¡¯t let you hear thatmon voice.¡¯
well i gave up now
What would be the point even if Gaia gave an oracle now?
After all, he would only talk about venerable priests.
After washing her face, Philia had already finished servicing the wagon.
¡°Get into the carriage. I will depart.¡±
¡°We will arrive at Bourne Kingdom before evening. If you would like to stop by the vige, please let me know.¡±
¡°are you okay. Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±
Ray climbed into the wagon.
After confirming the number of people, the coachman hits the horse¡¯s rump a few times, and the lubricated wheel rolls smoothly.
Rattle- rattle-
The friction is a bit annoying, but it should be fine until tonight.
I leaned back against the backrest and adjusted my posture to sitfortably.
While I was on my way, I was going to read the magic book I brought from Aira¡¯s study, but Filia rode a horse and approached me.
¡°Before arriving in the kingdom of the Holy Son, I would like to give you a few warnings.¡±
¡°A note?¡±
¡°yes. As you may know, the influence of the Demonic Church is stronger than that of the Gaia Church in the Kingdom of Gleiman. Holy Son, please do not try to reject those of the Demonic Cult.¡±
The tone of her speech was very cautious.
Perhaps it was because he thought that telling such a story to a saint of the church could itself be disrespectful.
After silently staring at it without answering, Filia added an exnation.
¡°There are not a few sacrifices made by the Demonic Church to the royal family. So, the Greyman royal family is giving a few conveniences to the demonic cult. His Majesty the King is concerned that the current rtionship may deteriorate.¡±
Upon hearing this, Rayughed inwardly.
¡®It¡¯s like a greedy person.¡¯
I want to have a magic tool, but the problem that arises in the process is the specification.
King Gleiman had said so.
At worst, he was a snob, and at best, he was a person who knew how to weigh the pros and cons.
Ray had no intention of breaking up with the Demonic Church.
Even if he does, it will be after he has solidified his position.
Until then, saree was good.
¡°all right. I was thinking of making magic tools and leaving anyway, so there won¡¯t be any conflict.¡±
¡°Thank you for noticing.¡±
Philia let out a sigh of relief.
* * *
After driving for several hours, the border began to appear.
The guards standing guard at the entrance froze and saluted when they saw the carriage with the coat of arms of the Knights of the Kingdom.
¡°Go through.¡±
Entering through the gates, the appearance of the Kingdom of Gleiman was revealed in earnest.
Red roofs and towering spiers show the castle¡¯s momentum.
Seeing that arge number of people gathered from the entrance to form a vige and the spirit of the guards patrolling was strong, I felt that ¡®it really is a great power¡¯.
A stream of water flows from the center of the castle and spreads throughout the vige.
The structure itself is beautiful, so even looking at the back alley had its own splendid taste.
As I was looking at the scenery outside the carriage with my mouth open, Klein started talking to me.
¡°It is a beautiful kingdom. I was always proud whenever I saw the reactions of envoys from other countries.¡±
Certainly, the Kingdom of Gleiman was so magnificent that he could be proud of it.
The red gs of the Kingdom of Gleiman, seen here and there in the town, are both splendid and noble.
After getting off the carriage, Ray looked around and eximed.
¡°Wow. If the outskirts of the kingdom are this beautiful, I can¡¯t wait to see what the royal capital will be like.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. The scenery we see now is less than half of the royal road.¡±
It was impossible without pouring all the government money into thendscape.
I wonder if I got on the wagon and moved another hour.
I was able to get out of the outskirts and arrive at the capital shortly after.
As Klein said, the royal road was outside the standard.
Did he move all the gardens that would be called beautiful in this world?
Not only was there a lot of greenery in the middle of the building, but huge trees were dotting all sides as if they were pirs, so my mouth dropped open at the sense of intimidation.
It was as if the vige of the elves had been mixed in half.
A water canal runs through the beautiful gardens.
However, the appearance was not artificial.
¡°Please wait here. I will tell the guards ande back.¡±
As Clein and Philia left, Ray stepped out of the carriage.
The scarletnterns lit one by one under the g of the kingdom hung high are truly beautiful.
On the opposite side of the west where the setting sun sets, the light purple night sky is slowly cast in the east.
¡°Oh¡ this is a great view.¡±
If you have a camera, you want to take dozens of pictures.
The Kingdom of Gleiman muste again sometime.
While I was distracted by the surrounding scenery for a while, an old man in a ck cloak approached me.
¡°You seem to be from another country.¡±
It looks like a ss leader with his head bowed as he goes to town, and on the outside, it looked simr to the greetings of modern middle school students.
¡°hello.¡±
Let¡¯s bow briefly, the old manughs.
¡°It seems that you are acquainted with the Knights of the Kingdom. My name is Villein, and I am the bishop of the Croel branch of the Demonic Church.¡±
Speaking of Croel, this is the royal road of Gleiman.
If so, the old man in front of me must be at least the head of the Demonic Cult here.
¡°nice to meet you.¡±
He asked for a handshake, so he naturally held out his hand and embraced it.
But at that moment, a thrilling electricity went through my head.
¡®This is¡¡¯
Margie.
It was also a fairly pure Magi.
Asking for a handshake and pouring demonic energy into the other person, is this old man crazy?
Ray filled the mana and pushed the bishop¡¯s magic.
Since the opponent used the move first, I had no intention of doing it moderately.
Besides, you openly spew demonic energy.
The quality is worse than the woman of the White Guard who used to ask for mana.
The moment he was about to produce mana as sharp as a dagger and discharge it through the bishop¡¯s ingenuity.
While talking with the guards, Klein and Filia, who witnessed the scene, hurriedly ran.
¡°Saint! It¡¯s not possible!¡±
¡°It is a misunderstanding!¡±
At their urgent tone, Ray barely saved mana.
¡°misunderstanding?¡±
¡°The greeting just now is just an example of the Demonic Cult! This is absolutely not an act of hostility!¡±
Klein was quick to defend himself.
Fortunately, if it had been a littlete, Bines would have been minced meat.
Upon hearing this, Ray realized that the situation was not serious.
You¡¯re spouting demonic energy, so this is just a yes?
No matter how much I knew that the ck room was a gathering ce for crazy people, isn¡¯t this too much!
Then, what if even a normal person gets caught and dies!
When Ray, frowning, tries to protest.
Binesughed and shook his hand.
¡°It doesn¡¯t happen as you would imagine. The divine power bestowed by our god is different from that of demons.¡±
¡°How could that be¡¡±
What kind of madman would believe that.
Just as he was about to speak, demonic energy flowed out of the bishop¡¯s hand again.
Even if you feel it once again, it is a pure Magi.
The density was high enough to seriously damage the mana load.
Because he didn¡¯t trust Bine, Ray raised his mana so that he could overpower it at any time.
Whoop-!
Contrary to expectations, the bishop¡¯s magic flowed calmly.
Contrary to what I thought would be harmful, it seems to rather make my body lighter.
This feeling is like¡
¡®It feels simr to the sacred magic of the holy kingdom¡¡¯
It was very simr to the divine magic that the priests used to walk.
Ray, who looked down at his strangely light body, met the Bishop¡¯s gaze.
A
smile forms on the bishop¡¯s face with fine wrinkles.
¡°Because I know the Knights of the Kingdom, I thought they knew the etiquette of our order. You seem surprised, so I apologize.¡±
It was so different from the image of the Demonic Cult he knew.
A soft and gentle tone.
Adding to that, he admitted his fault and apologized, so he didn¡¯t even want to be angry anymore.
Besides, the bishop himself had spoken.
It¡¯s called ¡®divine power from God¡¯.
Do you really mean to receive power from the gods like the holy kingdom?
If that were the case, the holy nation that worshiped Gaia as the only god would suffer a considerable blow.
Chapter 677
Episode 677 The Kingdom of Gleiman (2)
Philia and Clein exchanged a few words with the bishop before getting back on the horse.
Ray, dumbfounded, climbed into the carriage and recalled the situation from before.
¡®It¡¯s the power I received from God?¡¯
In the Holy Land, Goddess Gaia gives strength to followers through a special ceremony.
That was the reason why the Holy Kingdom had not yet copsed, and it was a big reason why the Gaia Church was recognized as a religion in other countries.
He asked after entering the castle of Gleiman, dumbfounded.
¡°Hey, that person earlier¡¡±
¡°Ah, is that Bishop Bines?¡±
Mien said as she munched on the bread.
¡°He is a bishop sent from the Demonic Church. Even if it is dispatched, it seems that they intend to stick together.¡±
¡°dispatch? Does that mean there is a separate headquarters for the Demonic Cult?¡±
¡°yes. I don¡¯t know where it is, but I¡¯ve heard that the headquarters change frequently.¡±
If the location of the headquarters changes frequently, it will not be easy to find.
Ray was quite shocked by the appearance of the Demonic Cult, which was so different from what he had imagined.
They thought they would break through the vige like bandits and pour out ck magic, but contrary to their thoughts, they melted into one with the vigers.
In addition, even if you talk to the person called the bishop, you don¡¯t see any unpleasant corners, so it¡¯s to the point where you wonder if these are the remnants of the ck room.
Mien, who finished eating the bread and started eating the skewers this time, opened her mouth again.
¡°He is a good person. If the vige is in trouble, they volunteer to help, and if there is a sick person, they treat them without receiving any money.¡±
Ray was taken aback by her words.
¡°Chi treatment?¡±
¡°yes. Since demonists are a religious group, they make money by selling holy water or treating them.¡±
her.
For a moment, Ray was speechless.
They even sell holy water?
Do you mean to gulp down the water pickled in magi?
Don¡¯t you know that you will be reborn as an undead over time?
He shook his head as he had a terrible imagination.
¡°You mean Magi to make holy water?¡±
¡°That¡¯s natural. The bishop¡¯s divine power is magic. Originally, holy water is made with the power given by God, right?¡±
It¡¯s true, but at the same time it¡¯s oddly jarring.
No, where in the world is the Holy Water created by Magi!
¡°What crazy sounds!¡±
If there is something that shouldn¡¯t exist in the world, I would definitely pick ¡®Maggie Potion¡¯ as the leader.
Magi is originally an energy that shouldn¡¯t exist in the middle world.
The air of the demon realm turns monsters into vicious monsters and normal people into madmen.
Its effect was such that if you sprinkled it on the corpses of the dead, they would be undead ande back to life, so feeding demonic energy to the living seemed like an act of suicide to Ray.
¡®The prejudice against Magi is at a severe level.¡¯ Mien rummaged through her bag and pulled out a small bottle.
¡°It is a potion made by the Demonic Church. Would you like to try it?¡±
Even though it was a potion, it was only the size of a small index finger.
Isn¡¯t this just a prototype made for tasting?
Ray epted the potion from her.
Strange grayish color.
I am worried that something like this will not cause food poisoning even if it goes into the stomach.
As soon as I opened the lid, a spicy scent stung my nose.
It was like the smell of ethanol.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a bad thing?¡±
¡°Did you see the potion spoil?¡±
At this point, he looked at Mien with strange eyes.
okay.
In this ce where the Demonic Church is established, people will be more familiar with this side than the Holy Kingdom.
That¡¯s also true, because in the Kingdom of Gleiman, where the rtionship with the Holy Kingdom was not the same as before, it was no longer possible to importrge quantities of Holy Potions.
Ray put his mouth to the snout of the potion that gave off a familiar smell.
Tilt the bottle carefully.
The grayish-
white liquid flowed over the lips and into the mouth.
¡®Aaagh!¡¯
My whole body feels like it¡¯s on fire.
My lips sting and my ears burn red.
Is this really a potion!
Ray closed his eyes and swallowed the liquid.
gulp-!
Goo Woo-!
A hot feeling travels down your esophagus, as if you¡¯ve inhaled Kaoliang wine.
If you drink it twice, you won¡¯t see the effect of the potion and you¡¯ll go to the underworld first.
Ray suddenly threw the bottle away and said.
¡°What kind of potion is that of a guy who freezes to death!¡±
¡°Why are you like that? It just tastes good.¡±
Mien and Lien looked at each other, tilting their heads at the same time.
Does this really taste good?
ording to her own feelings, it tasted like something she would eat even if she gave it to a beggar who was begging on the street.
Fortunately, I was protecting my insides with mana, so I thought for a moment that my intestines were really melting.
¡°You really drink this?¡±
¡°Since the saint uses divine magic, it may be okay, but we are not. If you don¡¯t have the potion, you¡¯re dead.¡±
Mien pretends to cut her throat with her hand.
No, it¡¯s the same for you and me that you can¡¯t use divine magic.
While I was seriously thinking about the potion¡¯s identity, the carriage came to a standstill.
¡°Im here. It is a royal castle.¡±
Klein got out first, opened the carriage door, and held out his hand.
An escort like this is a little burdensome if you are not even a princess of a country.
¡°I¡¯ll get off alone.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±
why again this time
As I looked at Klein with my eyebrows narrowed, he said with a polite face.
¡°The saint is an important distinguished guest. His Majesty the King told me to be polite and bring him.¡±
The king ordered it, but you can¡¯t refuse it.
Ray, who had been struggling for a while, held Klein¡¯s hand with resignation.
¡°Watch your step.¡±
He even raised his hand as if he were serving a princess, paying attention to her, but in an instant, he almost showed his respect by pulling up at least the hem of his robe.
When Klein¡¯s turn was over, this time Philia approached.
¡°I will escort you to the castle.¡±
¡°No, why are you like this? Just like those who got impatient as soon as they came to the kingdom!¡±
¡°¡It is the order of His Majesty the King. Please do not refuse.¡±
Ray wanted to see the face of the king as soon as possible.
He sighed and took Philia¡¯s hand.
Then, Mien and Lien follow and sprinkle petals.
¡°You¡¯re so pissed off.¡±
* * *
The lobby of the Royal Pce of Gleiman was decorated quite splendidly.
sparkling chandeliers.
The golden thread decorated with pirs reminds us once again that the king of a country resides there.
From entering the center, the musicians¡¯ performances tickled my ears.
Armor made of mithril and a magic sword engraved with magic.
Even the famous painting that Emperor Lessian covets.
Even though it was decorated on the outside of the lobby, there was not one thing that was not ssy.
¡°Is this a museum or a royal lobby?¡±
As I eximed in admiration and headed inward, Mien and Lien stood in front of me and greeted me.
¡°Wee to the Castle of man.¡±
¡°Wee to the arrival of the Holy Son. We will guide you from here.¡±
The atmosphere was different from when I was in the carriage just now.
I have to say that there is a day somewhere.
There is not even a slight change in expression, so it feels like a doll with no emotions in front of you.
¡°Why are you doing this awkwardly? Whenever I eat ten skewers by myself.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll bring another servant.¡±
¡°it¡¯s okay. Rather¡¡±
Ray looked back.
Clein and Filia lowered their heads with their eyes closed.
¡°If there is anything you want, tell me.¡±
¡°¡Whew.¡±
After arriving at the royal castle, his behavior became obviously strange.
The reason must be because of the king¡¯s order.
Is the alternative kingdom strange or the king strange?
I guess I¡¯ll have to meet up and have a chat.
I walked through the royal hallway and passed behind the garden.
The garden here is also extremely beautiful.
Colorful flowers are blooming among the upright trees.
Small flower petals floated in the air when the wind blew, so the gardens of the Lessian Empire were not to this extent.
¡°Looks like you have a lot of money.¡±
If Harfman had seen the garden here, he would have passed out immediately.
I can¡¯t even dare to imagine how much gold was poured in to achieve such a royal castle.
Philia, who smiled awkwardly without answering, pointed to the mansion in front of the garden.
¡°This is the annex where the saint will live.¡±
At those words, Ray¡¯s gaze naturally turned to the direction the finger was pointing.
Red flowers blooming from the magnificent gate.
There was arge tree and a clear pond in the front yard.
In addition, there was arge table with white cloth in front of the pond, apparently prepared for an outdoor dinner.
Is this really not a ce where the royal family lives, but a ce that is given to a guest from a foreign country?
It was a beauty that could not bepared to that of the Holy Land or Celia¡¯s VIP room, which had a high reputation among neighboring countries.
¡°Uh¡¡±
Clein said this time as he was unable to speak properly.
¡°Our kingdom is a bit big-handed.¡±
People usually don¡¯t say that they have big hands.
I can¡¯t think of anything other than that the kingdom is prosperous like crazy or that the king is crazy.
Ray couldn¡¯t even cross the gate and stood there.
¡°Come in. I will tell you to prepare dinner.¡±
When Rien greets them politely, the soldiers open the door as if they had waited.
¡°Mmm.¡±
I¡¯ve been treated many times before, but this is the first time I¡¯ve been treated like this.
It will take quite a while to get used to.
he entered the gate.
Clein and Philia did not follow, but bowed in front of the gate.
¡°We cannot go beyond the annex.¡±
¡°If you need anything, please send it through Mien and Lien.¡±
This is also a king¡¯s order.
It¡¯s obvious if you don¡¯t look.
Ray waved at them once and entered the mansion.
After being guided by the servants, Ray entered the bedroom andid his butt on the bed.
¡°I guess His Majesty the King is a bit strict.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Mien, who would have normally jumped at her with a ¡®don¡¯t say a word¡¯, remains still.
¡°what¡¯s the matter? Are you being watched?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Silent reply.
Inside the carriage, the two women, who had been talking so excitedly that they wanted to cover their ears, shut their mouths like stone statues.
Chapter 678
Episode 678 The Kingdom of Gleiman (3)
After the two became strangely quiet, Ray went to sleep.
After a night in the VIP room.
As the next day dawned, Rien knocked on the door.
¡°I have something to guide you.¡±
e in.¡±
She came in, supporting the steaming teacup on a tray, and offered tea.
¡°Did you have a good night?¡±
¡°Thanks to you, I slept well. What¡¯s more?¡±
¡°His Majesty the King wants to see the saint. At noon, I will send a maid.¡±
At her words, Ray was lost in thought.
Ugh, I¡¯m quite surprised.
Usually, when envoyse from abroad, there is no case where the king urges them like this.
He nodded.
¡°okay.¡±
¡°And¡¡±
He seemed a little worried about saying it.
Lien hesitated and bit her lip.
It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s an easy thing to say, frowning even with an impression that you don¡¯t normally use.
Let¡¯s wait until the mouth opens.
After taking a sip of ck tea to see if her throat was burning, she finally spat out the words.
¡°¡Not only His Majesty the King¡the Demonic Church wants to see the saint.¡±
¡°In the Demonic Church?¡±
Ray, who was waiting to hear what she said, was surprised by her words.
Even if it is not an official position now, he had served as a saint of the Holy Land until a few years ago.
If the Demonic Church invites himself, who used to be a saint, to a situation where things get bigger just by asking for a priest from the Holy Land, the aftermath will be indescribable.
They¡¯re not stupid, and they won¡¯t be ignorant of that fact.
¡®What¡¯s your intention?¡¯
Even if youe and touch yourself, nothing good will happen, right?
Are you trying to provoke the Holy Kingdom?
It is true that religious conflicts between the Demonic Church and the Holy Kingdom are intensifying, so it is not without possibility.
Thinking seriously, Ray nodded his head.
¡°okay. What time is it?¡±
¡°He said that if you give me a message a day in advance, you cane when it¡¯s convenient for you.¡±
Look at this.
Can Ie anytime?
I can¡¯t afford to be overflowing, so now I¡¯m going to look like I¡¯m going to have a good time.
However, I couldn¡¯t be vignt unless I knew their intentions.
As the tea he brought with him was so lost in his thoughts that the tea he had brought with him had cooled down, Rien quietly bowed and left the room.
* * *
Eventually, at noon, Ray was lost in thought until thedy-in-waiting came to wake him up.
The youngdy-in-waiting entered the bedroom and prepared clothes as she was ustomed to.
¡°I will help you change your clothes.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°But the robe¡¡±
The maid couldn¡¯t bear to say that it was dirty and only looked at it.
The tattered cuffs and the faded robe couldn¡¯t be described as neat even with lies.
¡°I¡¯ll go like this.¡±
¡°¡Yes.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting had no choice but to guide him to the audience room.
The audience room in the Kingdom of Gleiman was so wide that it could be said that it was magnificent.
The formative beauty of the structure, which widens as you get closer to the corridor and the audience room, where two wagons can enter, felt different enough that it was not ufortable.
As they approached, the knight announced his position with a couple of knocks on the thick audience room door, as if he had been notified in advance.
¡°Prince Soleil eats it!¡±
After speaking in a loud voice, the door slowly opened.
More than 20 knights were standing with their hands on the scabbards, and at the end of them was King man sitting on the throne.
Even at a nce, I could tell that he was an unappealing person.
His long beard was well-groomed, and his sharp eyes were hard to find.
Clein and Philia, who had been waiting for me toe first, bowed their heads slightly and said hello.
The reason why they were waiting with the troops stationed on the left and right was probably to show off their power.
Ray strode over the bloody carpet on the floor.
Taking the momentum of the knights from the front, he moved without dying a single step.
Soon, he was seated ten steps in front of the king and slowly lowered his body.
As the knight introduced at the entrance said, he did not kneel on his own because he was a ¡®King¡¯.
Just bow down, but don¡¯t be servile.
Lower your head, but never deeply.
His manners were noble enough to be regarded as the right way.
¡°Meet the high-ranking monarch of the Kingdom of Gleiman.¡±
He deliberately expressed himself as a monarch instead of the title of king, and criticized the king¡¯s behavior of showing off his military power apanied by knights.
King Gleiman, realizing the meaning,ughed haha.
¡°I apologize if you didn¡¯t like Jim¡¯s vision.¡±
As he spoke, he waved his hand once, capturing the momentum that the knights were exuding.
¡°Nice to meet you, Prince Soleil. I can¡¯t contain my joy when I see you, who I¡¯ve only heard about.¡±
¡°I will only be grateful.¡±
¡°It is no different that I called you.¡±
The king, who had been talking, reached out his hand, and thedy-in-waiting politely handed over the luxurious parchment.
The parchment, beautifully bound with red thread, was stamped with the royal seal.
King Gleiman looked down at the parchment and then tore it apart.
Not only the handmaids, but also Philia and Klein widened their eyes at his sudden and sudden action.
¡°Everyone, get out for a while.¡±
¡°Ha, but Your Majesty¡¡±
¡°I will not allow disagreement.¡±
Philia tried to say something at the king¡¯s determined words, but soon shut her mouth.
After Klein defeated the knights and escaped with Filia, only the King and Ray were left in the Great War.
After confirming that everyone around him had retreated, King Gleiman changed his voice.
¡°The title of king is tiring. Isn¡¯t that right, the young prince?¡±
There was depth in the tone of the king, who was both strict and yful.
¡°Fortunately, I have reliable subordinates.¡±
¡°I envy that. I apologize for the unfortunate incident that just happened. Please be kind to me.¡±
It must have been something that made the knights show off their might.
The king said, rubbing his forehead as if he was tired.
¡°It¡¯s hard to get my will and everyone else¡¯s.¡±
A meaningful word.
Hana Ray was able to interpret the meaning without difficulty.
Perhaps thetest demonstration of force was the result of other members of the royal family and aristocrats joining forces to voice their opinions.
No matter how much he was a king, he couldn¡¯t just ignore their opinions, so he had no choice but to follow them even though he knew it wasn¡¯t an example.
Upon learning of the matter, Ray nodded and apologized.
¡°I agree.¡±
¡°Thank you for noticing.¡±
The king, who expressed his gratitude briefly, asked.
¡°Do you know why Jim made everyone back?¡±
Sitting on the throne, resting his chin on his question, it feels like Tu is trying to test himself.
At first nce, Ray responded monotonously.
¡°There must be something that would be difficult for others to hear.¡±
¡°Half right, half wrong.¡±
Ray raised his head at the king¡¯s words.
It is enough to be called rude to face the ruler of a country squarely.
However, King Gleiman did not particrly stop him.
Rather, make eye contact and speak with strength in each word.
¡°Jim is the king. It¡¯s a position where you can¡¯t move carelessly or you shouldn¡¯t move. Therefore, it can be said that other royalty or high-ranking nobles are actually wielding power.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray listened to the King in silence.
¡°The day I first sat in the king¡¯s seat. Jim didn¡¯t stop it. Even when the brothers who coveted the position of king appeared and the nobles who followed me killed them, I did not try to stop them. I took it for granted at the time, but as time went on, it became harder to see the people dying because of Jim¡¯s ipetence.¡±
The king, deeply remorseful, clenched his fists.
¡°Why did the royal family be like this? How did my kingdome to such an evil? After decades of regret and struggle, I was able to find a clue.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Let¡¯s hold our breath for a moment and wait for his words to drop.
The king slowly opened his eyes.
¡°¡The Demonic Cult.¡±
The two looked at each other.
¡°The Demonic Cult, which was thought to have been created recently, actually spent most of its time in the shadows, but continued its activities. After they came out of the shadows, the kingdom they saw was dying like a rotten tree. Because the king was ipetent and the nobles were weak, the blood of the people never ran dry.¡±
A deep sigh continued from his mouth.
¡°After days of neglect, neglect, neglect, and neglect, I finally realized it when I reached the point where my throat was choking. That my history has been a reign of failure.¡±
He looked down at the parchment he had torn.
¡°But it is already toote. The power of the Demonic Church has grown and can control the kingdom. Even so, if there is ast hope¡ Jim wants to put hisst remaining strength on the king.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray did not answer meekly.
Neither agreeing nor denying, just looking at the king.
At that, King Gleimanughed for the first time.
¡°I trust you will not refuse.¡±
There is no reason.
I don¡¯t know why, but I was sure he would do the favor.
ording to the king¡¯s wishes.
Ray nodded.
¡°You can¡¯t just refuse His Majesty¡¯s request. We will do our best.¡±
¡°Thank you. But, unfortunately, there is little I can do.¡±
¡°it¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as you do me a few favors when I¡¯m done.¡±
After hearing that the Demonic Church was calling him anyway.
While doing so, it would have been a great wee if he could use it when confronting the Heukbang in earnest by epting the king¡¯s request and clearing his debt.
¡°It¡¯s a private affair with the prince of a country, so I¡¯ll do as many requests as possible.¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s hear more about the matter.¡±
How the royal family became corrupted and what the current situation is.
Also, what is the meaning of the saying that the blood of the people never runs dry?
After hearing that, I¡¯ll have to think about the Demonic Church again.
One floor of the audience room.
There, the conversation between the two kings continued at length.
Chapter 679
Episode 679: Inside (1)
Thinking that the door to the audience room would open no matter how long they waited, Philia and Klein had a worried conversation.
¡°The story is dyed.¡±
¡°Something didn¡¯t happen, right?¡±
At Philia¡¯s words, Klein shook his head.
¡°I do not know. But as long as you are with him, nothing unsavory will happen.¡±
He is a saint who is said to have the power equivalent to that of a nation alone.
With him clinging to his side, I wonder if anything will happen.
At Klein¡¯s words, Philia seemed a little relieved.
how long has it been
As they stopped talking and waited quietly, the door to the audience room slowly opened.
¡°Saint.¡±
¡°Did you have a good chat?¡±
Looking at the two who tried to calmly ask, Ray smiled.
¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. Because I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Did I really think that they would be worried about me?
Wrong.
He was worried about the king, who was left alone with a monster that could not be used in a closed room.
Klein cleared his throat and said.
¡°Hmm. That¡¯s good. I was worried that something might have happened.¡±
the king, not you.
At his words, Ray shrugged.
¡°Will something special happen? Rather than that, I heard that the Demonic Church called me?¡±
¡°Ugh. yes. It¡¯s a bitte to tell you. I thought it might be a sensitive issue, so I was reluctant to say anything¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. They told me to remove the horns as well, so I¡¯ll visit them tomorrow.¡±
¡°My tomorrow?¡±
Klein said, embarrassed.
At that, Philia also drooled.
¡°It¡¯s not something you can easily think about, Holy Father. Meeting them may intensify the conflict with the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The Demonic Church wants to see the Holy Son, but overall it is a bad story.¡±
Conflict with the Holy Land.
In addition to that, since you can¡¯t predict how you will emerge from the Demonic Church, that must be uneasy.
¡®Mmm. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll allow it at this rate.¡¯
There must be a way to secretly visit them, but if that happens, you won¡¯t be able to get help from them in case of an emergency.
Ray was contemting how to convince them, but soon he pulled out a hand that they could never refuse.
¡°¡This is a secret.¡±
As he cautiously put his mouth together as if he were going to bring out something really difficult to say, Philia and Klein naturally approached him.
Raising the atmosphere to the fullest, Ray frowned and pretended to be worried, but then shook his head.
¡°no. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you two, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±
The whole body is tensed up as if to speak, but then the pulse is cut off.
It was a simple, yet effective way of speaking.
The two of them were fondled.
¡°It¡¯s a little hard to say with my own mouth, but I¡¯m a knight I¡¯ve never heard of lightly once after taking up the position of captain of the Knights of the Klein Kingdom.¡±
He said, emphasizing the ¡®article¡¯.
Philia took one more drink.
¡°The Magic Corps Commander is the closest thing to a secret in the kingdom. What do you want to say?¡±
When the reaction of the two was better than expected, Ray grinned inwardly.
¡°Because it is such an important matter. But if it¡¯s the two of you, I can trust you and talk to you.¡±
¡°Believe me. I am famous even outside the empire and outside the world.¡±
If you say a word, the response is amazing.
Ray paused a little before opening his mouth, then said with a serious expression.
¡°Goddess Gaia has given me an oracle.¡±
¡°A city trust?¡±
Even in Holy Lands, oracles that came down directly to the goddess are bound to be kept secret regardless of the reason.
Can they really hear that?
A thought shed across their faces for a moment, then disappeared.
Opportunities to hear an oracle are rare.
Besides, since the saint himself was speaking the contents of the oracle now, there was no way to criticize him even in the castle kingdom.
The two of them looked at Ray with bright eyes like children begging for old stories.
Even when biting the bait, it bites very firmly.
¡°There was a message to meet with the Demonic Church and edify them.¡±
¡°Ah, edification¡¡±
¡°Did the goddess really say that?¡±
Philia asked back in disbelief.
In fact, even though she is a goddess, she does not carelessly embrace people of different faiths.
It is because it is the pride as a goddess at the center of faith.
However, Ray, who had no faith in Gaia, had no hesitation in selling her pride as a goddess.
¡°It is Gaia-sama¡¯s mercy that embraces even those who walk a different path. What a gracious oracle!¡±
He actively used the way of speaking he learned from watching some fanatics while he was in the Holy Kingdom.
He spread his arms wide and smiled benevolently, looking at the two.
His appearance alone made even elves stunned.
His white hair and blue eyes, which wereparable to him, curved beautifully, exuding a sense of sacredness from him.
¡°Ah, I see. A body belonging to the kingdom but following the goddess. I, Klein, have heard the oracle, and I will give my life to follow it.¡±
He usually put a lot of sincerity into the Gaia Church, so it seems that he had his intentions in the Church.
Filia was lost in her thoughts, then let out a deep breath and made up her mind.
¡°Sorry for doubting you. Now that I have heard the words of the goddess, I will help as long as the kingdom is not harmed.¡±
That¡¯s it!
Now, a group of people who will wipe out the Demonic Church with you has been formed!
Let¡¯s follow Goddess Gaia¡¯s words and kill all the Demonic Cults!
¡°Then, let¡¯s meet the Demonic Church first. We leave tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°yes. I will put a message in the branch.¡±
Klein and Filia are pretty useful characters if you have them as allies.
The military power he has is superior, but his work is neat and wless.
Ray smiled in satisfaction at Philia¡¯s words.
* * *
The Demonic Church, the Satellite Church, and the Holy Kingdom.
The three religions were now at odds.
Seongguk was still in the lead, but thanks to the activities of the Demonic Church, which quickly took hold of the public, their position was stronger than that of the Seongguk in some kingdoms.
As a result, countermeasure meetings against them continued in the Holy Land every day.
Priests in formal attire are sitting in a row in front of an old, well-aged table.
The High Priestess was in the most prestigious seat, and Pope lei was seated on the podium.
¡°What happened to the Demonic Church?¡±
At her words, the priests posted a report.
¡°Recently, it is said that he has been wandering the back alleys to show mercy. They bought ves, freed them, and voluntarily deployed their forces on the way up to help the guards. In the vicinity, praise for the Demonic Church continues day after day.¡±
¡°Haa¡¡±
Ey sighed.
How many funds are behind it so that such things can be continued steadily?
Just buying one ve right away will cost you a gold coin.
If you are a ve who uses less strength or a ve who is also white, the price goes up even by ten gold coins.
However, it was said that they were buying it randomly, not just one or two people, so their capital power was trembling.
Also, what about mercy?
It¡¯s not like farming, but I wonder where all that graines from.
¡°Are there any alternatives?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a sharp number, but for us, it¡¯s all about sending people. We have sent priests to the ces where our branches are located.¡±
It¡¯s a subtle response.
The response was good because they could receive treatment for free, butpared to the Demonic Church, it was still insignificant.
Ey, who was thinking about alternatives, said.
¡°How about offering a potion?¡±
The pope¡¯s words made the priests look a little perplexed.
¡°His Holiness, those words¡¡±
¡°If we do something wrong, it could make it difficult for our country to raise funds.¡±
The most important source of funds for a castle country is the supply of high-quality manpower and potions.
Right now, priests have been ced all over the ce, but if the potions are released for free, things might get bigger.
Ey said rather calmly.
¡°But at this rate, isn¡¯t it like giving up space to the Demonic Cult? We must not acknowledge their existence. Gaia wants them out.¡±
tough means.
The effect seems to be great, but that riskes back to the castle.
The high priest and the priests under him let out a drool.
¡°If we provide potions, holy water to be used in our home country may run out. That part¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry about that part, but I just want the priests and priests to work hard.¡±
Only some priests or priests could make holy water.
Holy water was made only when those who had deep faith and had that much divine power prayed to God.
In other words, Pope Ey is going to overwork them a little more than now.
While saying that everything is for the sake of Goddess Gaia.
Even those who couldy down their lives like stubble for the sake of their faith were greatly troubled over the recent incident that could directly harm the Holy Kingdom.
Humble buzz ¨C
The hall became a little noisy.
In the process of sharing opinions, there were those who became radical and those who, conversely, became cold.
Opinions were divided, but mostly divided into two opinions.
The one who wants to save the position of the Holy Kingdom by providing some potions, and the one who wants to condense the power by watching the situation more.
Most of the high nobles gave their strength to thetter, and priests full of faith raised their hands to the former.
As a result, Ey handed over the decision-making power to the high priests who were still undecided.
¡°What should the high priests do?¡±
Despite her question, the high priests seemed unable to make hasty decisions.
The old man with a thick white beard spoke cautiously.
¡°I think it is still time to make a decision. Even if the Demonic Church¡¯s position has grown a little, the Holy Kingdom will not be shaken. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for the Seongguk to remain as the Seongguk at times like this?¡±
In other words, it is an advice to not be shaken by the smallest things.
Even Ey himself, who was the first to suggest an alternative to the clear words of the high priest, nodded and agreed.
Certainly, how can it be called a great country when it is shaken by such things?
Although the appearance of the Demonic Church was annoying, I thought that it might be better to wait and see the situation as the high priest said.
Ey epted his opinion.
¡°Then let¡¯s observe the situation a little longer. Sirs, think about today¡¯s discussion and tell me your viewster.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Thanks to the high priest¡¯s candid speech, the meeting was able to end safely.
However, they also overlooked one fact.
When they decided to wait and see the situation after much thought, there was a person who tried to touch the beehive of the Demonic Church.
Chapter 680
Episode 680 (2)
The next day, Ray was ready to head to the Demonic Cult.
Even if it was preparation, it was not too far, so all I had to do was pack a few books in my backpack.
When they climbed into the carriage, Clein and Filia, who were dressed in overly formal attire, took a bow with the knights apanying them.
¡°I was waiting.¡±
¡°Why is everyone dressed like that?¡±
¡°There should be no shortage in doing what the goddess hasmanded.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
Did I lie too much?
Apart from Klein, even Philia was dressed in a royal robe, so it was quite burdensome.
what can i do
This is also karma.
Instead of the coachman, Klein drove the carriage himself.
It felt so new to ride the carriage exclusively for the knightmander of the kingdom, which was said to be used only during ceremonies.
After passing through the castle gate anding out to the Royal Capital Vige, I could feel the eyes of the people around me.
¡°And the Knights of the Kingdom?¡±
¡°Today, another blind nobleman will disappear.¡±
Even the people who were inside came out to watch as the carriage, which was shining even at a nce, ran down the road.
As the number of people starts to increase, the pressure doubles for some reason.
¡°I don¡¯t think it would have been okay if I didn¡¯t ride a carriage like this anyway¡¡±
Ray protested in a sinking voice.
¡°What do you mean? The oracle of the goddess is something that only happens once or twice in the history of a hundred years. If you neglect it, youck self-awareness as a saint.¡±
Again, the bitter voice returned.
He couldn¡¯t even find a match and kept his mouth shut.
There are many things I want to say, but they are all seeds I sowed.
¡®If I knew it would be like this, I¡¯d cheat in moderation.¡¯
Even if he died soon, he had no regrets about cheating.
Shortly after passing the streets of the royal capital, the carriage stopped.
¡°Get off.¡±
As Klein escorted (?) the door open, Ray took his hand with a sigh.
I got off the carriage and looked around.
¡°Is this the demon religion?¡±
The exterior exudes a sense of sacredness from the entrance.
The water that came into the temple along the aqueduct is discharged again through the statue of the goddess.
Golden pirs supported the roof of the temple, and in the center was a stone statue of a praying man wearing a robe.
¡°¡isn¡¯t it the wrong way?¡±
I asked in disbelief.
However, the two shook their heads and said, ¡°This is definitely a Demonic Church,¡± and confirmed and killed them.
The Demonic Church can¡¯t do this!
Didn¡¯t you drink it just like the name!
Then, it would be normal to ce a stone statue of a demon in a cool dark color in a cobweb-lined cavity, but why is it so pious and sacred!
look!
That perfect statue of a goddess!
It was a spectacle that people who did not know could mistake this ce for the Church of Gaia.
¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±
Philia led the way.
¡®This can¡¯t be¡¡¯ I muttered and followed, and now I heard the faint singing of the believers in the distance.
pious
pure.
It was white and dazzling.
It felt like even myself, who must have been a saint, was being purified by the demon.
I feel like I¡¯m going to lose an important identity if I stay here a little longer!
He hurriedly shook his head, brushing off his piety.
¡°This ce is called Acute. It is a ce where non-believers cane and go freely. Usually, ceremonies are held here.¡±
Klein exined.
¡°Can non-believers participate in the ceremony?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s a ceremony held at Yeogak.¡±
talk and smile
Somehow, even Klein¡¯s annoyed face seemed to shine here.
After passing through the acute angle while listening to the exnation, a beautiful staircase made of marble appeared in front of me.
The light mist flowing from the mountain added to the atmosphere, so I thought this was a ce to enshrine a god.
¡®Are you watching Gaia?¡¯
That means you can watch and learn.
The sight of this quiet, reverent and peaceful ce.
¡°I have to walk a bit from now on.¡±
¡°We are not believers, so can we go in?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s an acute angle up to the mid-chin. It¡¯s just that the road is difficult, so non-believers usually don¡¯t think about going.¡±
Talk and smile again.
Is it because you¡¯re wearing the Royal Knights¡¯ regalia?
You¡¯re annoyingly holy today, kid.
I followed the two of them up the stairs.
I was worried that it would be slippery because it was made of marble, but it seemed to have been coated with magic.
From preservation magic to anti-slip.
¡°How much money does this all cost?¡±
When I mumbled involuntarily, Filia rebuked me.
¡°Holy Son, this ce is acute. Please keep your body tight¡¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
As Klein said, the road to the middle course was quite steep.
It is said that the stairs are connected, but I can¡¯t even remember how many cliffs I encountered along the way.
They say that the way to approach God must be done by oneself without the help of others, and even handrails or handrails are not made.
¡°I¡¯m going to catch someone like this.¡±
Certainly, this is a ce where the demons are worshiped.
Otherwise, there would be no way to build such a brutal road as a stairway to God.
Every time I passed the stairs, I unconsciously clicked my tongue thinking of the believers who would suffer.
Then again, Philia¡¯s reprimand followed.
¡°Holy Son, as I told you earlier, please keep your body tight.¡±
¡°Oh yes.¡±
After giving a rough answer, I focused on climbing the stairs again.
* * *
Two hours have passed since I started climbing the stairs.
I climbed the cliff-like path and passed the steep descent more than 20 times.
Even so, the end of the acute angle they were talking about was not even visible.
¡°Hee-eok¡ Hee-euk¡ Are you still there?¡±
Ray said, catching his breath.
At that, Philia smiled and waved her hand as if telling her not to joke.
¡°You are sore. We have only climbed two hours yet.¡±
Have you ever seen such a crazy wizard?
I climbed for two hours, but I didn¡¯t see a single octagonal pavilion where I deserved to rest, let alone halfway up.
Is this really the path made for people to climb?
Even himself, who has long since surpassed the criminal¡¯s physical abilities, is holding his breath.
Moment by moment, the desire to spend mana surged up, but he endured it while reviewing Derp¡¯s teachings.
¡°How far is it until halfway up?¡±
¡°Umm, it looks like we¡¯ll reach the end of the acute angle in the next two hours.¡±
two hours?
In an instant, swear words almost came out.
¡°We¡¯re fine too, but I hope the Holy Son won¡¯t be having a hard time.¡±
Klein said with augh haha.
it¡¯s tough.
It¡¯s going to be hard, you bastard.
He doesn¡¯t use mana like anyone else, so he thinks he¡¯ll die right away!
I didn¡¯t even realize it when I saw him gasp forck of breath!
I wanted to protest like a chimney, but I kept my mouth shut because I thought I would suffocate fromck of oxygen if I had a fight here.
* * *
Two more hours passed and thest step was in front of me, and I felt a new feeling.
It¡¯s godliness and nabal, and now I don¡¯t know.
Until recently, this ce looked like a magical temple with a good atmosphere, but now it looks like a hell road where you kill people and take their blood.
¡°Im here. This is the end of Acute Angle.¡±
When I left the stairs, I saw a small prayer ce that was only half the size of the first temple I saw.
A statue of a girl carrying a jar spews water, and beneath it was a magnificent waterfall revealed by the clearing of the fog.
¡°Oh oh.¡±
I was in awe of admiration.
The process of getting here was difficult and arduous, but when I arrived here, it seemed that all thesendscapes were prepared just for me.
The beautiful scarletnterns, dimly visible in the fog, and the reflection of the temple in the back match really well.
I felt like I wanted to hug the girl statue and shed tears right away.
Did you feel popr?
The devotees who had been praying and the benevolent priest weed them.
¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Donbe, Priest of Acute Angle.¡±
Donbe.
For some reason, it seems like a name that would be sessful if you opened a pork cutlet restaurant or a butcher shop.
¡°Hello, Priest Donbe. I havee at the request of the bishop.¡±
¡°Yes, I heard you. You must have worked hard to get here, so please take a break and go.¡±
It¡¯s also money.
do you know something
Ray was relieved at the thought that he could finally rest.
Follow the priest Donbe to enter the temple.
It was hidden by the robes, so it was hard to see, but the lower bodies of the priests who were praying were somehow unusual.
At first nce, the muscles from the calves to the ankles are well developed,parable to those of the Minotaur.
¡®Is that possible with a human body?¡¯
Their bodies have evolved so much that even the former doctor had doubts, focusing on the lower body.
Well, if it¡¯s enough toe to a ce like this to pray, I don¡¯t know, but it should be at the level of an ogre.
The praying believers lowered their bodies and put their hands together toward the stone statue.
¡°My god, please, the spirit of the blood¡¡±
As one prayed, the other believers also recited.
¡°Demon God, the spirit of blood¡¡±
¡°Demon God, the spirit of blood¡¡±
It is something creepy to call it a prayer.
Ray looked at them and said.
¡°Priest Donbe, what is this prayer¡¡±
¡°Oh, that is a verse asking for faith as thick as blood. asionally, some believers receive divine power.¡±
As I smiled and spoke lightly, an indescribable sensation ran down my spine.
¡®¡Magi?¡¯
In the middle of the stone statue, you can feel the remnants of demonic energy.
Is that the divine power they are talking about?
No matter how you look at it, you can only see pure magic.
¡°People who see it for the first time may feel ufortable. But after experiencing a few miracles, everyone bes a believer.¡±
¡°A miracle?¡±
¡°Yes, unfortunately I can¡¯t show you from an acute angle.¡±
Priest Donbeughed haha as if he was really sorry.
Chapter 681
Episode 681 Inside Circumstances (3)
The party was served tea in a corner of the temple.
¡°Sorry, the temple is small. ha ha ha.¡±
Priest Donbe smiled kindly.
¡°no. I am grateful to you for allowing me to drink tea in a wonderful ce of prayer.¡±
¡°The scent is unique. What is the name of the car?¡±
The priest answered Philia¡¯s question.
¡°There is no name. Tea made by sun-drying grass that grows only in spring and summer among the four seasons of mountain cliffs. We just call it grace.¡±
¡°Eunhyera¡ It sounds good. I will drink it thanks.¡±
Ray looked around the temple as they chatted.
The look of the praying believers could not have been so zealous.
Kneel on the marble floor and pray in the same position for hours.
In front of them was a statue of a crouching goddess with her face covered with wings.
The source of the magic that wandered around could also be said to be that stone statue.
¡®It¡¯s kind of strange.¡¯
Judging from the fact that there is no sign of magic, it is said that the goddess statue is not a magic tool.
Then, how the hell can Magi exist in Middle-earth?
Could it be that the demon god really exerted its power like they said?
without resolving the question.
Klein and Filia got up from their seats.
¡°Are you going to the main hall now?¡±
¡°yes. It was a great car.¡±
To Clein¡¯s praise, Priest Donbe made a brief retreat.
¡°Originally, the main shrine is a ce where non-believers are not allowed. It¡¯s just¡¡±
He nced at Ray.
¡°Permission was dropped because this is such a special case. I will guide you, so please follow me.¡±
Shake your sleeves while talking.
His long robe fluttered once.
When I followed Priest Donbe and entered, there was a narrow staircase embroidered that was iparably narrower than before.
The moss-covered stone bridge looked precarious even at first nce, and the stream of water flowing leisurely between them made me think again about whether the path made for people to walk was correct.
¡°This is the road to the main hall.¡±
At those words, Ray stared nkly at Priest Donbe.
His eyes seemed to say, ¡°This crazy guy.¡±
¡°The road is narrower than I thought.¡±
¡°If you are not careful, you will fall. ha ha ha.¡±
Klein burst outughing as if he was having fun.
Are youughing here?
You guys won¡¯t get hurt much if you fall, but other people die the moment they stumble.
In addition, the fog has gotten worse than before, so you can only see the scaffolding right in front of you.
If the road to Yeungak was a hard paved road, the road to Bongak was a steep cliff road.
When the dumbfounded Ray let out a sigh, Klein looked at him and said,
¡°As expected, it must be too trivial for a saint. If you set your mind to it, you are the one who will step on the air.¡±
What the hell does this guy think of people?
He wasn¡¯t even a dragon, so how did he jump in the air?
It was unreasonable for a person like Aira to walk in the air with pure physical ability, unless you know how to use magic.
Whether she knew it or not, even Philia agreed with his words.
¡°I guess so too. It may not be the case for the Holy Son, but it requires a bit of concentration for us. I would appreciate it if you could go slowly.¡±
Ray said to it, ¡®You¡¯ll die the moment you rx?¡¯ I was about to say something, but I couldn¡¯t say anything because the Donbe priest was holding an example.
¡°The night sky seen from the main hall is exquisite. Have a pleasant walk, all three of you.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. yes. I look forward to it.¡±
¡°Priest Donbe is also healthy. See you again.¡±
I was about to die after taking two walks.
Looking at the scaffolding, which was barelyrge enough for one person to pass through, Ray frowned.
I don¡¯t want to go, but what can I do?
You have to go to the main hall to confirm what King Gleiman said.
He sighed deeply and moved on.
* * *
Percussion -! percussion-!
Every time they crossed the stone bridge, a cheerful sound followed.
As she had to risk her life with every step she took, her whole body was wet with sweat.
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s more fun than you think. I think it can be used for training as well.¡±
¡®I want to put it in the regr training of the knights,¡¯ he mumbled, but he felt sorry for the knights of the kingdom.
Philia applied magic from the middle.
After applying severalyers of strengthening magic such as Haste and Strength, he crossed the bridge more easily than Klein.
On the other hand, Ray did not use mana and endured with pure physical strength.
¡°Hehehehehehehehehehe¡¡±
Even while his stamina reached its limit, he did not neglect to look under his feet for fear of falling.
When a cliff came out, they climbed quadrupedal walking, and when a steep downhill came out, they went down with their hands on the footrest.
Since the outfit was wearing a robe, it naturally got scratched here and there.
The road to the main school was so rough that the robes with the preservation magic quickly faded.
Klein asked, looking back once or twice.
¡°Are you alright, my lord?¡±
¡°Huh¡! Huh¡!¡±
I can¡¯t afford to answer.
Even so, it is difficult to breathe because the oxygen bes thinner as the mountain goes deeper.
Every moment, the desire to use mana was filled, but he forcibly endured it, remembering the days when he was pped by Derp.
¨C Listen up, kid. When a craftsman clings to a tool, he is bound to depend on it. The same goes for Mana. It¡¯sfortable when it¡¯s there and ufortable when it¡¯s not.
I agree.
Enduring the pain, he crossed the stone bridge at thest minute.
Had it gone for about an hour?
Finally, the dreaded stairs began to show their end.
¡°That¡¯s the main angle.¡±
It was the first time Klein¡¯s words were so weing.
Squeezing out thest of his strength, he elerated.
An indescribable feeling of relief spread through my whole body when I stuck the ground to the ground.
¡°It has arrived!¡±
He gasped for breath as he fell to the ground.
Filia, whonded on the ground with graceful movements, cleared her throat and spoke quietly.
¡°¡ Please protect the holy spirit.¡±
Seeing his face reddened, he seemed a little ashamed of himself.
However, Rei didn¡¯t even have the strength left to stand up.
I went up and down the ridiculous stairs for five hours from the acute angle to the main angle.
How could he be able to stand still after such a crazy penance?
body pain? Gaia was confident that she would be angry even if she came down to the middle world and argued.
Saints are people too.
Climbing a cliff is tiring.
Ray, who had been concentrating on recovering by taking care of himself for a while, finally looked around when he felt more rxed.
destendscape.
In a quiet mountain temple, a tree stretches toward the sky.
At this point, there was no fog.
As the sun began to set, the stars slowly started to fall in the sky.
It was so beautiful that Rayy with his mouth open and looked at the night sky.
Priest Donbe wasmendable.
¡°It is excellent.¡±
The densely embroidered Milky Way.
The sound of the babbling brook tickles your ears.
The air was clear, probably because it was deep in the mountains.
The two also spoke with a smile on their lips.
¡°This is the main school¡ It deserves to be rumored among the believers.¡±
¡°There is a saying in the Demonic Church, ¡®Don¡¯t discuss the scenery without reaching the main angle.¡¯ The road may be difficult, but it must be because the scenery that awaits you afterwards is beautiful.¡±
Klein nodded.
Ray got up and headed for the mountain temple.
The exterior of Sansaji Temple wasrger than the temples seen in the royal capital.
The statue of the goddess who covered her face with wings that she saw from an acute angle greeted them magnificently.
Inside, there was a temple where torches were ced, and believers in ck robes were offering prayers as before.
¡°excuse me.¡± After ringing the bell at the entrance of the temple
,
the bishop he had seen earlier walked out of the temple.
¡°You arrived early. I thought it would take a few more hours.¡±
hollow smile.
His benevolent impression doesn¡¯t seem malicious at all.
Just in case it¡¯s different from before.
¡®Why are your eyes like that?¡¯
Bloody eyes emanated from the bishop.
Even a small amount of demonic energy overflows around.
As if it were a robe made of a special material, it suppressed demonic energy, but it was not perfect.
Bishop Vine quietly closed his eyes as if he had noticed his gaze.
¡°sorry. I was in the middle of praying, so I showed rudeness.¡±
¡°no. It is our fault foring during prayer time.¡±
¡°Come inside. I¡¯m praying for a blessing, so could you wait a bit?¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Following the bishop¡¯s guidance, we entered the temple.
I didn¡¯t know it when I saw it from a distance, but now I see that the center of the temple is shallow enough to submerge my ankles.
When the magic tool with the light magic shines down, the waterside decorated with white pebbles looks even brighter.
A good 30 believers surround the water¡¯s edge and offer prayers quietly.
It came as a surprise to Ray that more than 30 people reached this point.
At that moment, a strong stench stinging the nose wafted from the water¡¯s edge.
¡°Ugh¡!¡±
Covering his nose with the sleeve of his robe and frowning, Clein and Filia tilted their heads.
¡°Smell? It doesn¡¯t smell like anything¡¡±
¡°If it smells like oil from a perch, it smells a little, but it¡¯s not that bad.¡±
It can¡¯t be.
There is no way they can¡¯t smell the smell simr to the rotting smell of a carcass.
Ray turned his head and looked at the water¡¯s edge.
However, there was nothing strange about it, except for the transparent clear water flowing slowly.
¡®Come to think of it, I think I¡¯ve smelled this smell somewhere¡¡¯
I was able to recall it right away when I looked back at my memory.
It is a magic cult potion that Mien gave you from the carriage earlier.
Chapter 682
Episode 682: Inside Circumstances (4)
The prayers of the believers have begun.
¡°When the mist of the gates clears, we will pour our blood and flesh as sacrifices to drain the inexhaustible fountain of salvation.¡±
When the young man seated in the seat of honor chanted, all the believers chanted again.
¡°When the fog clears, we will pour our blood and flesh as sacrifices to drain the inexhaustible fountain of salvation!¡±
Then the stench of the waterside grew stronger.
The stench pierced his lungs so much that it was difficult to breathe, and Ray threw himself away from the water¡¯s edge.
The demonic energy flowing from everyone reached the spring on the floor.
Bishop Bine, who was watching it from the side of the statue of Goddess, approaches and rolls up his arms.
¡°With thanks.¡±
He took out a small silver knife and shed his forearm.
Red blood dripped onto the water¡¯s edge.
The blood that had been spreading slowly dyed the fountain red.
Whoa-!
Philia and Klein didn¡¯t seem to be able to feel it, but Ray could clearly feel the flow of magic moving.
¡®Sam sucks in demons.¡¯
As if they were even conscious.
It grows rapidly by feeding on the magic of the followers and the blood of the bishop.
In an instant, a group of lights burst out from the ¡®Spring of Salvation¡¯, which had been eating away demons for a long time.
Whoaaah-!
¡°Oh oh.¡±
¡°It truly deserves to be called a prayer of blessing.¡±
The two eximed in admiration.
The light that poured in so brightly that it made the temple look like daylight gradually weakened over time.
Eventually, when the fountain of salvation returns to its original form.
The devotees who had kept their mouths shut and devoted themselves to prayer finally rxed.
¡°Thank you for your effort.¡±
¡°You worked hard.¡±
Even the cheeks were flushed red, as if they were satisfied with what they had done.
When the ceremony was over, Bishop Villein healed the wound on his arm and said,
¡°The ceremony just before was a prayer of blessing that the Demonic Church is proud of.¡±
¡°Yes, it was the first time I saw it in person, but it was a great sight.¡±
¡°The followers¡¯ divine power is unparalleled.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I mean, this is the cornerstone. There is a slight difference from those with acute angles.¡±
The bishop wiped the sweat from his brow.
¡°Now that the holy water has been made, all that remains is to distribute it to those in need.¡±
At those words, Ray frowned.
Is this holy water?
This is the one that is filled with magi and mixed with some old man¡¯s blood?
It is a content that cannot be seen as being made through prayer.
In the Holy Land, holy water is made only through prayer.
That was the power of those chosen by Gaia and the power of the goddess.
Even though the method of making the holy water itself was different, it was so different that Ray couldn¡¯t believe that the spring in front of him was holy water.
¡°Can I check it out?¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, Philia and Clein eximed in surprise.
¡°Saint!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bishop.¡±
Bishop Vine smiled and nodded.
¡°I understand. Check it out.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
When permission was granted, Ray strode toward Sam.
Then some believers stood in front of him.
¡°Back off. Even if the bishop permits it, I cannot tolerate such disrespect.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t want toe out hard, so please step back.¡±
They were clearly hostile.
It was a great disrespect for a non-believer to enter the temple, but he said he would check the holy water, so it was understandable.
However, whether they were hostile or not, Ray didn¡¯t care at all.
¡°Get out of the way.¡±
He gently pushed the followers on the shoulders.
The believers who had endured with demonic energy wrapped around their bodies felt as if their hearts stopped when an enormous boulder suddenly fell in front of them.
I open my eyes, but I can¡¯t see anything.
It feels like being alone in the middle of the sea.
¡®Is this really a person?¡¯
¡®What the hell is this guy¡!¡¯
The believers who resisted with gritted teeth were easily pushed away by his hand.
Approaching the water¡¯s edge, Ray gazed at the water¡¯s surface.
It doesn¡¯t stink like before.
Besides, the demonic energy that had been clearly felt until just now had faded.
When I lightly dipped my finger into the spring, my finger burned with a crackling sound.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Startled, he removed his hand.
As if he had been rejected by the holy water, he only dipped his hand into it, but a fierce reaction came back.
Bishop Bine, who was watching the scene from the side, said puzzled.
¡°Um¡ that¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never had anything like this before.¡±
Klein and Philia also approached in surprise.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°It was only lightly burned. Heal.¡±
Mana heals wounds by uttering a short start word.
The scars are also scars, but that Holy Water was more concerned about them than that.
¡®The holy water is attacking. This isn¡¯t even a monster.¡¯
Even though I have been exposed to goddesses in my life, this is the first time I have been exposed to water.
¡°Have you checked everything?¡±
Bishop Bine asked with a smile that was not asked during the courtesy.
At that, Ray nodded slightly.
¡°It seems that the Holy Water is right.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It is a grace bestowed by the God of drink. It is to heal the sick and to save the dying.¡±
As the bishop said, if it really has such an effect, I have no intention of stopping it. but.
¡®I don¡¯t think people who aren¡¯t demons will be safe even if they eat demons.¡¯
As for the demon world, this is the middle world.
Why was there so much damage in the Heavenly Demon War in the past?
The divine power of the heavens and the magic of the demon world are poison itself to beings in the middle world.
Even if a small amount enters the body, ordinary people die quickly.
There must be something.
Even if the demon gave holy water after yielding one hundred steps, it would not make sense to give it to the people for free.
When Ray is struggling with the Holy Beast.
Like the rest of the followers, a female disciple dressed in ck robes came to the car herself.
¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±
When the woman, whose face was covered by the hood of her robe, bent down to pour tea.
A golden pendant peeked out of the robe.
familiar phrases.
The white gold leaf decorated on the border is exclusively for the royal family.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
Silence fell in the hall.
Clein and Filia looked at each other silently, their eyes locked.
¡°That pendant¡¡±
¡°Oh, this is something I got from a believer.¡±
The goddess also smiled brightly and showed the pendant.
At first nce, it looked like Gingamin, but upon closer inspection, it is unmistakably a royal pattern.
Klein said in a low voice.
¡°¡Sorry, but this pendant belongs to the Royal Family.¡±
¡°Tell me which believer you received it from. Depending on the circumstances, you may be arrested.¡±
As the two spoke menacingly, the goddess stuttered in embarrassment.
¡°I¡¯m just¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. Please tell me who you got it from. We¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±
Philia said in a softer tone.
The female student, who was very nervous and frozen, pointed to a corner of the temple with trembling hands.
¡°¡I got it from that person over there.¡±
At the ce she pointed to, there was a ck figure who was carefully cleaning the statue of the goddess.
As if the currentmotion did not even reach his ears.
It seems that he is busy touching the goddess statue with a white cloth.
Klein walked over to him.
¡°Kingdom knight. Excuse me, but pull up your hood and look this way.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Silent reply.
Without answering, he just silently wiped the statue of the goddess.
Klein, slightly frowning, finally reached out.
Grasp the shoulder and twist to remove the hood.
Then, a blond-haired young man appeared from inside the robe.
He stopped polishing the statue and punched Klein.
¡°Keugh!¡±
The moment Clein, who had narrowly escaped the fist of a young man full of experience, was about to pull his sword out of its scabbard.
Philia screamed in surprise.
¡°Your Highness, Prince Semir!¡±
¡°Wow, Prince?¡±
Startled, Klein hurriedly straightened his posture.
After inserting the swordsman and taking a step back, the young man only then looked back.
¡°¡The Commander of the Philia Corps and the Commander of the Klein Knights. what¡¯s going on with me?¡±
Cold eyes looked down at them.
Not daring to meet his eyes, the two lowered their heads.
¡°Why is the prince here¡¡±
¡°Why am I in a ce where I shouldn¡¯t be?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s not what I meant¡¡±
¡°Huh, I won¡¯t hold you guilty of using force because it¡¯s not enough that you dared touch my sincerity. Hana-kyungs ruined an important ceremony, so how are you going to take responsibility for it?¡±
If it¡¯s a serious ceremony¡ Are you referring to cleaning the statue of the goddess?
Philia said as if making excuses.
¡°His Highness the Prince, one of the female priests had the royal property.¡±
¡°so?¡±
¡°¡I want to confirm whether Prince Semir really gave the pendant to the goddess.¡±
Prince Semir sneered at her words.
¡°So far, I gave you the pendant. What can I do when my heart is shaken by a mere object, when there are so few sutras in charge of protecting the kingdom?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a thing! It is a national treasure managed by the royal family! If His Majesty the King knows¡!¡±
Prince Semir stopped talking.
¡°Do you think the king will give his soul?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The kings don¡¯t even know the royal family.¡±
At that, Philia and Clein shut their mouths.
Certainly.
Most of the nobles have already been attached to other royal families, and the remaining nobles are fighting for power by forming factions.
Once the king, who had lost his strength, started to step out, it was like giving others a good excuse.
It is said that the king, who sold national treasures to merchants where the prince gave them to the people, could not intervene recklessly.
When the two couldn¡¯t say anything, Prince Semir scolded them.
¡°Whatever I do with the royal family is on my mind. It is not a matter for you to be involved in.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Klein, who wanted to refute, clenched his fists, but soon gave up.
The status difference that existed between them was clear.
Even if he was at fault, he couldn¡¯t be recklessly questioned.
Ray¡¯s eyes lit up as he watched them closely.
¡®It¡¯s this guy.¡¯
He received several favors from the king.
The first of these was to bring her son, who was attached to the Demonic Church, back to the royal family.
It¡¯s not something I¡¯m very keen on, but I¡¯ve been asked to, so I¡¯ll have to move.
Ray held the fair-haired young man¡¯s temple with one hand.
¡°Let¡¯s go back when the conversation is over.¡±
Chapter 683
Episode 683: Insider Circumstances (5)
Not only Philia and Klein, but even Bishop Bine, are dumbfounded by his sudden action.
¡°How dare you do this!¡±
Prince Semir strongly objected.
Raising his mana, he threw a fist to break his head.
In response, Ray mmed the prince¡¯s head into the temple floor.
Kwaaaang-!
A strange roar echoed in the son-inw, wondering if his head had exploded.
Perhaps because the shock was too strong to withstand, Semir¡¯s body, which had been resisting until just now, drooped.
Klein cautiously intervened.
¡°That saint¡¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°¡He is the Prince of Gleiman.¡±
¡°I know. It is the order of His Majesty the King.¡±
Rather, they were frightened by his bold words.
¡°You mean His Majesty¡¯s name?¡±
Are you saying that His Majesty ordered your son to be made into a Dyurahan?
I barely swallowed the words behind me.
Ray shook his hand and grabbed the prince by the back of his neck.
¡°Because it is. I do not know the details.¡±
Did you mean that the prince of a country was chopped like a tteokgalbi without knowing the circumstances?
Klein and Philia wanted to open his brain.
When Ray tried to leave the temple with Prince Semir, Bishop Bin blocked his way.
¡°Stop. I can¡¯t let you take a believer carelessly.¡±
¡°As you just heard, the child¡¯s parents are waiting for you.¡±
¡°Your Majesty the King? How can you believe that?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to believe it, don¡¯t believe it. Anyway, I have to take him.¡±
Bishop Bin opened his mouth at the stupid logic that didn¡¯t make sense.
¡°I can¡¯t do that. Let go of your hand.¡±
As if it was ast warning, demonic energy overflowed from the bishop¡¯s hand.
His pupils were dyed red, and his robes full of demonic energy swelled and fluttered tightly, indicating that his level was never low.
Ray snorted.
¡°As I said earlier, this is a royal order given by the king. If you refuse, you will be arrested for treason.¡±
I tried threatening, but the seed didn¡¯t work.
¡°Even if you do that, you can¡¯t hand over Shinto.¡± Look at these bastards.
If you look at the king as a keeper, you say it¡¯s a king¡¯s name, but you¡¯re stretching it?
¡®If it¡¯s just a new religion, it¡¯s obvious that the nobles don¡¯t even look at it.¡¯
In the meantime, King Gleiman must have been struggling.
Let¡¯s make a good medicine when we get back.
As he made up his mind, Filia stepped between the two with a serious face.
¡°Both of you, please stop. I cannot take the bishop¡¯s side now that I know that it is the royal order of Bishop Villein. If you want to continue, you will have to deal with all of us.¡±
As she spoke, Klein also put his hand on the swordsman.
As the situation unfolded as if surrounded by the three, the bishop let out a drool.
A young man wearing a robe would be enough to stop it, but if the 6th circle master and the kingdom knights team up, the story is different.
It was clear that they would probably be subdued without even a single resistance.
He realized it was time to step back.
¡°¡All right. However, we will formally protest to the royal family about the disturbance in front of the temple. Both of you, be prepared.¡±
After spitting out the words, Bishop Vine red at Ray.
Eyes full of intent to kill.
The will to pay off the debt someday was conveyed.
¡°We are going to go. We sincerely apologize for the disturbance.¡±
It was an atmosphere where a fight would break out if I didn¡¯t leave immediately.
Klein bowed his head in apology and hurriedly left the temple with his party.
* * *
Like the way they came, they took the narrow stairs.
Clein sighed heavily after lifting Prince Semir.
¡°I never thought I would leave the Demonic Church like this.¡±
¡°¡I agree.¡±
At the words of the two, Ray spat out.
¡°It¡¯s still better to be in the royal family than to be under a ve trader like that.¡±
Filia narrowed her eyes at his meaningful words.
¡°¡what do you mean by ve trader?¡±
¡°There must have been many enemies around Prince Semir from long ago. In the meantime, the Demonic Church must have approached in a friendly way. As a result, we were able to sessfully imprison the prince within the Demonic Church, so what is this if not a ve trader?¡±
Filia shut her mouth at his naked expression.
¡°Ha, but not everyone would havee out hostile to the prince.¡±
Ray snorted when Klein objected.
¡°When the royal power is weakened, there are many enemies inside and outside. What¡¯s different about being a prince? If there is no kite and no back, you will be stabbed.¡±
He speaks casually, but the listener feels as if a dagger is stabbed in his chest.
At Ray¡¯s words, the two were lost in thought.
¡®¡It is true that His Majesty¡¯s power has be weaker than before.¡¯
¡®From what I¡¯ve heard, Prince Semir hasn¡¯t had a faction of his own yet.¡¯
Thinking about it, I could understand why Prince Semir had no choice but to entrust himself to the Demonic Cult.
As he continued his thoughts, Klein suddenly became curious and asked him.
¡°This is an embarrassing question, but why did the Holy Son follow His Majesty¡¯s orders?¡±
In his opinion, the saint in front of him was strong, but too strong.
In the Holy Land, he has the status of a saint, and at the same time he is the duke of the Duchy of Soleil.
In terms of military power, rumors even follow that it isparable to the armed forces of a country, so why did they listen to the powerless current king?
At Klein¡¯s question, Philia also drew attention to whether she was curious.
Ray answered indifferently.
¡°I didn¡¯t leave because I didn¡¯t like the royal family, but I had no choice but to leave. How do you refuse your parents¡¯ request to find a child after you be a saint?¡±
At those words, the two of them, who had been thinking about the level of their rtionship with nobles, stopped at about the same time.
It seems that Klein¡¯s eyes are stained red.
Hey, did you step on a mine?
Ray looked at Philia.
As usual, the crane seemed to be broken, so he meant to fix it, but she was already looking up at the sky, holding back her tears.
¡°¡please forgive me. I thought it must be to pay off the debt to His Majesty the King. You are truly worthy of being chosen by the Goddess.¡±
When Philia spoke, Klein lowered his head with tears like chicken droppings.
Ray, who actually intended to pay off his debt to King Gleiman, was heartbroken.
¡°Why do grown people cry? Come on, stop.¡±
¡°Yes, but¡¡±
Klein groaned as if his throat was choking.
How could a guy named the Commander of the Knights of the Kingdom be so emotional?
Not to be outdone by that, the magic corpsmander also quietly stole tears.
The road is still narrow, but the two of them are unable to go because they are crying.
Under the fog-cleared night sky, one panicked person and two excited people made a fuss.
* * *
After escaping from the Demonic Church, they climbed straight into the wagon.
After crying for a long time, it was only after the awkward air flow flowed for a while that the situation calmed down.
¡°¡keuhmm Then let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Mmm yes.¡±
Clein and Philia cleared their throats with their faces flushed red.
I tried to hide my shame, and as I pulled the horse, the carriage rattled off.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Prince Semir groaned as ifing to his senses.
¡°Are you finally awake?¡±
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°In the carriage to the royal family.¡±
At those words, Semir opened his eyes in a sh.
¡°The royal family! I have already entered the Demonic Church! Can¡¯t we turn the wagon right now!¡±
¡°By the way, did you speak a bit short from before?¡±
¡°I am royalty! You don¡¯t know what that means, do you?¡±
I widen my eyes and stare at it as if I would kill it at any moment.
Even though I¡¯m a saint and a king, it¡¯s difficult toe out like this.
Klein, who sat in the driver¡¯s seat, defended him in his stead.
¡°He is the saint of the Holy Kingdom and the duke of the Duchy of Soleil. In terms of distribution, it can be said that he is above the prince.¡±
okay.
I even moved it by hand and put it on a wagon, but this is a bit disappointing.
When Ray expressed his regret and politely put his fist on his knee, Semir¡¯s demeanor quickly changed.
¡°¡If the captain is right, I must have made a mistake before. When I return to the royal family, I would like to formally apologize for the rudeness.¡±
¡°No what. I don¡¯t have much to apologize for.¡±
¡°no. It is His Majesty¡¯s teaching that the royal family should behave properly from a young age. I will enclose a small gift, so please take it in peace.¡±
¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have to give it. Hehehe.¡±
If he came to me empty-handed and apologized, I was going to bury him in the ground for about three days, but seeing his sincerity, I decided to endure it at least once.
After Semir became quiet, the road to the royal castle was quitefortable.
before reaching the gate.
I was passing by a back alley on the street of Wangdo, and somehow I saw people lying on the street one by one.
It is said that there is no kingdom without beggars, but even so, this ce is a royal road.
Even in a back alley, there are people lying on their stomachs openly, which makes me feel strange.
Plus a ck spot on that skin.
It was a symptom I had never seen anywhere else.
Ray, sitting close to the driver¡¯s seat, asked Klein.
¡°What are those people?¡±
As I pointed out the carriage window at a back alley, Klein, who was driving the horse, slowed down.
Looking at the direction he pointed at, he scratched the back of his head and said.
¡°You look embarrassing. That is an epidemic.¡±
¡°An epidemic?¡±
An epidemic in the royal capital?
What kind of infectious disease is circting in this ce where public order and hygiene are clean?
Klein shook his head and exined.
¡°It started about half a year ago. Even when I asked priests and healers, they said they didn¡¯t know the cause. I¡¯m guessing that the people of the lower ss in the back alleys might be the starting point.¡±
It is an infectious disease of unknown cause.
This is not particrly surprising, as it is not entirely unheard of.
However, if the timing of the outbreak was a problem, it was a problem.
Half a year ago, it would have been after the Demonic Cult had infiltrated the Kingdom of Gleiman in earnest.
If the sickness spreading in the capital was rted to the Demonic Cult, it had to be resolved as soon as possible.
¡®When the dayes, I¡¯ll set up an investigation team and find out.¡¯
It¡¯s not easy to get troops from a foreign country, but I¡¯m sure the king won¡¯t throw out those who fight for his kingdom.
Chapter 684
Episode 684: Inside Circumstances (6)
Upon entering the royal castle, Ray naturally left because he was tired.
As a result, the two of them were in charge of reporting on Prince Semir and the Demonic Cult.
The three people who entered the audience room got down on one knee and prostrated themselves.
¡°I returned with His Majesty the King, Prince Semir.¡±
¡°A lot of hard work. All of you have suffered.¡±
King Gleiman briefly congratted them for their achievements.
However, no matter how much he looked around, he couldn¡¯t find anyone who could be said to be the greatest contributor at this ce, so he asked the two of them.
¡°Where is the Prince?¡±
¡°He is resting, perhaps tired from the journey.¡±
¡°Heh heh heh. yes i get it The Gongwang will have Jim summon him separately to congratte him.¡±
The king, who seemed in a better mood than usual, looked down at Prince Semir this time.
¡°Raise your head, prince.¡±
At his words, the prince looked at the king with a firm expression.
¡°I heard that the royal family was handed over to the people.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°For what reason?¡±
A calm voice echoed through the hall.
Prince Semirughed at him.
¡°How can you do this to me? Isn¡¯t that what other nobles do as well? I just unloaded goods on my people.¡±
¡°Yes, he was really like yours.¡±
¡°¡¡±
He couldn¡¯t answer.
When Klein and Philia questioned her at the main house, the frightened woman confessed all the facts.
At least if the goddess had answered that she didn¡¯t know even for a moment.
If so, he would have been able to answer the king¡¯s words with confidence.
Trying to control the strangely rising resentment inside.
He lowered his head coldly.
¡°If you have something to say, do it. You can punish or order probation. Whatever happens, I will follow.¡±
I won¡¯t be able to punish you anyway if you notice the surroundings.
As Prince Semir, who knew the royal family inside out, he had no hesitation in asking for punishment.
Naturally, I was waiting for something like ¡®this is enough¡¯, butpletely different words came out of the king¡¯s mouth.
¡°Prince Semir, you disrespected the kingdom¡¯s national treasure and, above all, lowered the dignity of the royal family. Jim orders him to self-restraint for a month.¡±
At those words, Prince Semir¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°You mean that probation? Are you punishing me?¡±
¡°Yes. While you are self-restraint, think again about your royal responsibilities and obligations.¡±
The king¡¯s voice ordering the probation was firm and kind at the same time.
Prince Semir is foolish but not an idiot.
I knew at least that if my father punished the royal family, he would be caught by other nobles using that as an excuse.
And if that happens, the royal authority will be weaker than it is now.
Prince Semir opened his mouth and looked at the king, as if he couldn¡¯t understand his father making a choice that would only harm him.
¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
I was so surprised that my inner feelings leaked out without me knowing.
At that, King Gleiman smiled and said.
¡°A father scolds his child, so what makes it so serious? Jim will take care of it, so it¡¯s nothing for the prince to worry about.¡±
He said he would take full responsibility.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Enough. Don¡¯t say anything more and leave quietly.¡±
The King, who dismissed Prince Semir¡¯s words with one word, issued a congrattory order.
The prince, who had pursed his lips, quickly closed his mouth and bowed as he left the audience room door.
Klein said anxiously.
¡°Your Majesty, are you really okay?¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t it have been like this someday? I have no intention of regretting it.¡±
¡°Other royals won¡¯t stand still.¡±
¡°It must always be the noisy royal family.¡±
As if he was already used to it, he smiled and was speechless.
Klein bowed his head.
¡°¡if Your Majesty is so, I will abide by the decision.¡±
Suddenly, the atmosphere became heavy.
King Gleiman changed the subject in an attempt to elevate it.
¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t heard about the Demonic Church yet. How are they? Did the Lords look harmless?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I can tell you anything yet. I seeded in entering the main temple with the saint, but I didn¡¯t see anything special from them.¡±
This time Philia opened her mouth.
¡°The saint did not like it. The reason must be the conflict between the Holy Kingdom and the Demonic Church.¡±
She spoke her thoughts openly.
¡°I don¡¯t mean to increase the power of the Demonic Church, but considering the bnce of power, I think it would be better to leave it as it is for a while.¡±
Seongguk is a powerful nation.
In addition, it can be said that the rtionship with the Kingdom of Gleiman is a little cold.
On the other hand, the Demonic Church is friendly and has a branch in the royal capital, so it will be an ally in case of emergency.
At those words, King Gleiman nodded.
¡°I¡¯d rather do that.¡±
Leaning deeply on the throne, he said, ¡®I¡¯m tired today, so please go home¡¯, and Clein and Philia took an example.
why don¡¯t you know
It was to prepare for theing of the royal family, who had just heard the news.
The two of them just bowed a little more than usual.
* * *
After exiting the throne room, Prince Semir headed for his mansion.
His pupils shook violently.
He thought that the royal family would no longer be interested in him, but he heard scolding for the first time in almost ten years.
It was self-evident that the current situation would put the king in a more difficult situation than before.
The faces of several brothers who were frantic for the throne appeared in his mind.
¡°One prince and this princess.¡±
If it were them, they would inte the work as much as possible even by hiring nobles to fill their own interests.
Until now, he had thought that it was not his business to know how the royal family worked, but it was not eptable for his father to suffer damage due to the controversy he caused.
¡®It should be stopped.¡¯
But how?
How could he, who had never led a faction of aristocrats and had no ties to the royal family, stop him?
The more my heart felt, the colder my head became.
Every time I thought about it, I knew it keenly.
With all he had was the position of royalty, there was no way he could stop them.
I know that theter it gets, the harder it is to use your hands.
His nervousness reached its peak, and he dug around wherever he could.
* * *
Among the nobles residing in the royal castle, Semir personally searched for nobles who had not yet joined any faction.
The nobles, who seemed to wee Semir at first, became darker as they heard his story.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can be of any help.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can¡¯t help you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t help you.¡±
Ten if ten.
Everyone shakes their heads before they can finish their words.
That will be too.
The royal family is in the middle of a power war over the next king.
In such a situation, if you line up wrong with a powerless prince, your hair will fly away in an instant.
The nobles who risked their lives hurriedly avoided Prince Semir.
However, he did not give up.
¡®There are still many nobles.¡¯
When a power struggle breaks out, more and more aristocrats usually pay attention.
If you were a noble who did not belong to a faction, you were likely to be a low-level noble, but right now you are not in a position to cover hot or cold food.
why did things turn out like this
Things in the past came back as regrets one by one.
The more he did, the more Semir had to walk faster.
From barons to viscounts and even counts.
He met numerous aristocrats in one day, but there was no noticeable harvest.
Among them, the Count said to himself.
¨C Even though he was put on probation, he still wanders around like this¡ I¡¯m afraid His Majesty the King might get angry.
With that word, Semir realized that the Count had already joined the faction.
It¡¯s not wrong to hear on the surface.
However, even an idiot could tell from the way heughed at the king.
¡®I¡¯ve already written down the numbers.¡¯
Are you a prince?
If not that, then this princess?
Maybe it was the nobles who followed the princess around.
Let¡¯s get to that point.
Prince Semir¡¯s feet slowly stopped.
The superiority of power was clearly divided.
It is clear that the aristocrats would rather hate it if they visited here further.
The good news is that people like Klein and Filia still belong to the king¡¯s faction.
Even though he was in probation, he vited the order and went around the capital, but he only felt that he wascking in himself.
If only I had the strength at a time like this.
when you think so
An image of a person shed through my mind.
A young man who had mastered only swordsmanship since he was a child, and overpowered himself with a single blow.
What Klein had said in the carriage followed.
¨C He is the saint of the Holy Kingdom and the duke of the Duchy of Soleil. In terms of distribution, it can be said that he is above the prince.
Messenger of God.
king of the kingdom.
Although he was from a foreign country, there was no other person who could be of more strength than other lower nobles.
When I came to my senses, I was already running.
Forgetting the face of royalty, Semir ran out of breath.
The attendants were shocked to see him and tried to dissuade him, but there was no way they could catch him as he was already sprinting.
Prince Semir, who was running through the vast castle, arrived in front of the annex.
¡°Huh¡! Huh¡!¡±
He knocked on the door without even having time to catch his breath.
¡°who are you?¡±
The door opens with a pleasant sound.
After taking off his robe and reading a book in afortable outfit, Ray took a step back in surprise when Prince Semir was drooling and catching his breath.
¡°what? what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Huh¡! I¡¯ll tell you¡ I¡¯m going to tell you¡ Heo-eok¡¡±
I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but it¡¯s not normal if a high-ranking royal family goes this far.
Ray calmly waited for him.
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but first calm down. Because no one will touch you.¡±
Did you think your life was being threatened?
Well, it¡¯s not unreasonable when you look at it like this.
Sensing an unknown reassurance from the words of the young man in front of him, Semir took a deep breath.
Chapter 685
Episode 685 Insider Circumstances (7)
After talking outside for a bit, Ray brought Prince Semir into the private room.
¡°Sit there anywhere.¡±
While talking, I pour the steaming ck tea into a teacup.
The fragrant aroma of tea soothed the prince¡¯s mind and body.
Leaning back in her chair, Ray took a sip of her tea and said.
¡°So what happened?¡±
Judging by his appearance, he doesn¡¯t seem to havee to apologize for what happened in the Demonic Church.
Prince Semir¡¯s expression darkened for an instant.
¡°I would like your help.¡±
¡°help?¡±
Ray asked as if he didn¡¯t understand.
Prince Semir confided in him.
What is the current situation surrounding the royal family and how the king came to punish himself as a member of the royal family.
All day long, he ran around the castle looking for nobles to lend him his strength, but all of them were rejected.
After exining that, Ray also had a rough picture in his head of what would happen next.
he clicked his tongue
¡°Tsk tsk, there is nothing I can do to help unless the aristocrats have been drugged as a group.¡±
In a way, those who value their title or territory rather than their own bodies are nobles.
There would be no reason to act on Prince Semir¡¯s outrageous proposal.
Perhaps even thinking about it himself, Prince Semir couldn¡¯t even answer properly.
¡°It¡¯s not difficult to help, but it¡¯s okay.¡±
Ray said while looking directly at Prince Semir.
¡°Did you think about the next day?¡±
Foreign nationals meddling in politics inevitably causes problems in many ways.
That would bring about a change even for Prince Semir.
Are you really ready to take responsibility for it?
Silent eyes without words.
It made my heart feel cold like a well-organized sword.
He couldn¡¯t answer the question right away.
Resolution.
Now that I think about it, he was just trying to take responsibility for what he had done.
I hadn¡¯t even thought about the consequences of that.
-Do not forsake the responsibilities and duties of those who stand above you.
It reminded me of my father¡¯s words that I had been saying since I was a child.
his royalty.
his royal family.
It is a body that ran away in a car that was fed up with nagging enough to make a scab sit on its ear.
However, when I listened to his words and thought about it again, I couldn¡¯t find the slightest sense of responsibility as a member of the royal family in my past self.
¡®Your actions while regretting the past were no different from before.¡¯
After realizing it, I felt like I knew a little bit.
The determination of those who have to make decisions and the boldness to take responsibility for what is done.
That was the lumber of the would-be king.
And the current king, whom he had ridiculed and disapproved of, was truly a person more worthy of a king than anyone else.
Prince Semir, who had been lost in thought for a long time, nodded with a different face than before.
¡°Help me. I will take all responsibility.¡±
When he, who had thought he was an immature prince, ovepped with King Gleiman¡¯s face for an instant, Ray smiled.
¡®As expected, blood can¡¯t be deceived.¡¯
¡°How are you going to pay?¡±
It is obvious, but the basic principle of sangdo is that if you have helped, you must get it back.
At that, Semir smiled meaningfully and answered the question with a question.
¡°Who do you think will benefit the most if the three powerless princes rise to the throne?¡±
The direct benefit may be taken by the king and his sessors.
But in the process, he would form a friendly rtionship with Gleiman.
Prince Semir said so.
Whatever the reason, Ray only had to make eye contact with the various kingdoms and maintain friendly rtions.
In addition to that, if the person he supported sits in the king¡¯s seat, it¡¯s absolutely perfect.
His and Prince Semir¡¯s interests coincided.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you on the condition that you sever ties with the Demonic Cult.¡±
¡°i look forward to.¡±
The rtionship between the two, which had been strained from the first meeting, was gradually repaired.
* * *
Demonic religion headquarters.
Three people gathered at a narrow round table and were having a conversation.
At first nce, a sharp female voice spoke as if scolding.
¡°The fact that Prince Semir escaped did Bishop Bilein just watch it?¡±
In response, Bishop Viin made an excuse as if he had no choice.
¡°It wasn¡¯t the king¡¯s name. With the Magic Corps Commander and the Knights Commander together, there was no other option.¡±
¡°Your excuses are heavy.¡±
A coldness emanated from the conversation between the two.
The one remaining person held them back.
¡°Let¡¯s not fight, let¡¯s think of a countermeasure. No matter how much it is, we can¡¯t just leave them alone who made a fuss in the main building.¡±
¡°That too.¡±
¡°From what I heard, it seems that something unpleasant has happened in the royal family. This is an ideal situation for us to intervene. As long as you properly protest against the royal family, things will grow on their own.¡±
As if asking for their opinions, he looked around, and Bishop Viin and the woman gave a small nod.
¡°I will ept it. Let everything that can be done go ahead.¡±
¡°Are you leaving the bishop out of this?¡±
¡°Because I hate using my hair.¡±
The woman got up from her seat.
Bishop Viin thought deeply, then nodded.
¡°It just went well. It would be great if unnecessary royals could be disposed of using this opportunity.¡±
¡°I think so too.¡±
As opinions seemed to be unified, he pressed the hood of his robe deeply.
¡°If the bishops will allow it, I would like to take on this task.¡±
¡°I am in favor.¡±
¡°There is no disagreement.¡±
¡°thank you. If so, let¡¯s close today¡¯s meeting with this.¡±
As a result, the new model of the woman disappears in an instant.
Bishop Vineughed bitterly.
¡°It¡¯s still fast. I¡¯ll just go back.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. I hope to hear from you the next time we see you.¡±
The eyes are twisted in a strange way.
He spoke softly, but he must be pointing out that he missed Prince Semir.
Bishop Viin made a brief visit.
¡°Drinking God will help you.¡±
¡°Enough then.¡±
Just as the woman disappeared, he too was scattered like a gust of wind.
* * *
From the next day, the castle became noisy.
The nobles of the royal capital gathered in front of the audience room murmured.
¡°It looks like His Majesty will soon start touching the royal family.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to say this, but isn¡¯t it like digging my own grave? You¡¯re trying to overdo it.¡±
It was too much to say in front of the king¡¯s throne room.
But nobody stopped it.
The knights who stood guard only coughed, but there was no reaction.
The nobles continued their conversation.
¡°Come to think of it, Prince Semir came to visitst night. He was so impatient that he fell on his knees to me.¡±
¡°It looks like it came to you too.¡±
Already the story of Prince Semir was famous among them.
Rumors couldn¡¯t help but spread as they chased nobles all day and demanded to join the king¡¯s faction.
Among them, the majority of those who did not like the look.
¡°It must have been because of my father.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Are you talking about that palpo? He is a very filial prince.¡±
When the nobles chew andugh at him.
Ray walked in and out of Daejeon.
His appearance in pure white overalls instead of worn-out robes was enough to draw the attention of many nobles.
A tinum brooch that goes well with her hair color stands out on her chest.
An essory that even the Lessian Empire doesn¡¯t make very many.
Several nobles who recognized the true value of the brooch swallowed in vain.
¡°Yes, the seal of eminence!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not blue or red, it¡¯s tinum¡¡±
His subordinate¡¯s seal.
If you show it to themander, you will be given the authority tomand somebat troops of the Lesian Empire in case of emergency.
Even in the empire, it was difficult to imagine the value of a brooch with a seal that only the emperor or his sessor could bestow.
The knight who recognized Ray took an example.
¡°Meet the monarch of the principality.¡±
¡°Please send a message to the king.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The knight, who had been quieting his voice for a moment, eximed loudly.
¡°Prince Soleil eats it!¡±
With the words, the door to the audience room slowly opens.
Ray walked down the red-carpeted hallway into the throne room and knelt before King Greyman.
¡°Meet His Majesty the King.¡±
It is an excessive example to say that it is a greeting exchanged between the king and the king.
Unsurprisingly, the aristocrats who were watching from the outside were agitated.
It must have been quite a shock to see the king, who was thought of as a powerless old man, receive the courtesy of a saint.
This was Ray¡¯s intention.
¡®Even if it¡¯s this much, I won¡¯t be able to touch it carelessly.¡¯
While he was thinking that, King Gleiman greeted him with a gleeful smile.
¡°It¡¯s really nice to see you again, Prince.¡±
¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°So what¡¯s your business with Jim?¡±
Ray confidently said to the King who asked with a smile on his face.
¡°I want to find out about the epidemic spreading in the capital. Give me your manpower.¡±
Even the king seemed quite surprised by his words that far exceeded expectations.
The king, who was tidying up his beard, asked.
¡°Before you are a prince, you are also a saint. If you solve the kingdom¡¯s gue, there is nothing that you can¡¯t providebor. I¡¯m just curious as to why you thought so. If you look at it, isn¡¯t it just a foreign job to you?¡±
Ray answered the question with a smile.
¡°Do you need a reason to help others? As you said, I am the body that was a saint. If so, there is no reason.¡±
In fact, there is a reason.
In order to strengthen the kingship, he had to move himself, but moving alone would not be of much help.
On the other hand, it is a different story if you lead the troops, solidify your position, and begin toy the groundwork here.
The biggest reason was to investigate infectious diseases and treat the sick, but that was not the only reason.
¡®If Semir is chosen as the next king, it¡¯s a good thing for me.¡¯
A king in debt is easy to use.
A good card that can be used in times of emergency appeals with all its might to catch up with me, but how can I just leave it alone?
However, as King Gleiman, who did not know that fact, he was deeply moved by Ray¡¯s words.
¡°¡I see you are the person chosen by the Goddess. Please, I hope Jim¡¯s insensitive words do not trouble you.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
The smoke is very good.
King Gleiman, deeply moved, nodded vigorously.
¡°good night. Let¡¯s get the resources of the nobles and recruit manpower.¡±
It was the moment when the good-hearted king was fooled by the saint with a ck inside.
Chapter 686
Episode 686: Inside Out (8)
Rumors quickly spread about a series of disturbances in the audience room.
The fact that the normally scruffy saint had an audience with the king even dressed in formal attire was enough to deter the nobles for a while.
While they¡¯re holding back over the controversy over the royal punishment.
In Daejeon, a heated protest continued.
A man with a bushy beard, who at first nce looked like a soldier, shouted with his head bowed.
¡°your majesty! How can you give troops to a person from a foreign country! Isn¡¯t this unprecedented!¡±
The man¡¯s voice was so intense that it would be more appropriate to say that he was appealing to resentment rather than simply raising his voice.
Other nobles also helped him.
¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, an investigation into an infectious disease! No matter how much he used to be a saint, he doesn¡¯t even have divine power anymore!¡±
¡°What can I do with a body that is only a shell? Please withdraw.¡±
King Gleiman swallowed a drool at their fierce reaction.
Few nobles still remain in the king¡¯s faction.
Among them, those who could be called high-ranking nobles were all in front of them.
However, even if he received support, he was being strongly denied, making things a little difficult.
said King Gleiman with a loud cough.
¡°Hmm. That¡¯s too much to say.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a problem that should be looked at at least once. Are you thinking of making it an issue now?¡±
The king¡¯s words were worthy of being heard at first nce.
A contagious disease that had disturbed the capital for several years.
If it could be fixed, it would be as refreshing as having a tooth removed.
One problem is that it is not a greeting within the kingdom, but a saint from a foreign country.
That is, even by borrowing troops.
Earl Besson shook his head and dissuaded him.
¡°Are you trying to create another problem to solve the problem of disease? Please think again.¡±
Even as he bowed his head as if he was sorry, he insisted strongly without backing down.
There was a reason why he was so against it.
¡®If the disease problem cannot be solved, the people¡¯s resentment will be higher than this. Even if the saint solves the gue, it¡¯s a problem.¡¯
It was an epidemic that had settled in the royal capital for over several years, not anywhere else.
If it was resolved, the saint would gain a powerful voice in the kingdom.
In addition, if you ask for a reward appropriate for your merit, it will be a headache.
Following the status of the saint and the king, the merits of the kingdom and the support of the people.
When he had obtained all three, the position would be difficult for them to dare to bear.
King Gleiman let out a small breath and said.
¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
At that word, the nobles who had been holding back shut their mouths.
All decisions are made by the king.
No matter how much advice he tried, it didn¡¯t work when the king was firm like this.
Earl Besson thought for a moment, then opened his mouth.
¡°His Majesty said that he would definitely borrow the resources of the nobles to recruit troops.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯d like to step out and see. Please allow me.¡±
His eyes seemed to burn brightly.
Count Besson is a prestigious family known even within the Kingdom of Gleiman.
In addition, the number of troops he possesses is not small, so if he helps, it will surely be of great help.
¡®But I don¡¯t think things will go smoothly.¡¯
King Gleiman let out a small breath.
If you look into Earl Besson¡¯s eyes, you can feel that he harbors a slight resentment toward the saint.
Seeing as he probably volunteered to mobilize troops, it must have been a ploy to catch the pod and bring him out.
before the king even said anything.
The other nobles noticed his intentions and hurriedly agreed.
¡°If you are Count Besson, you are a prestigious knight. I can trust you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s relieved when the Count says that.¡±
At that, King Gleiman nodded.
¡°Good. The fact that Count Besson came forward and gave it to me makes Jim feel at ease.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
Knowing Count Besson¡¯s intentions, the other nobles did not say anything further.
It¡¯s because it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯ll fall out of my pool anyway.
The discussion that continued in Daejeon ended naturally like that.
* * *
Under the shade of a tree where the ink is still strewn with parchment.
Ray, who was fiddling with the tinum brooch, murmured.
¡°I never thought I would use this.¡±
The face of Emperor Lessian, who held it tightly in his hand, saying that it would be useful in case of emergency, shimmers.
I definitely used it usefully, but I don¡¯t have a good feeling for some reason.
What if I ask for a fee?
Shall we make something simr?
A group of people approached him, even thinking of imitating the imperial family.
Knights in half-te armor stand proudly, and a young nobleman walks out between them.
¡°Meet Prince Soleil.¡±
I greeted him politely, but I¡¯m curious to see hostility emanating from all over his body.
Ray stood up, shaking his butt.
¡°who are you?¡±
¡°My name is Count Besson. This time, His Majesty the King has ordered us to recruit troops.¡±
Whoa.
Did the king use some strength?
I hadn¡¯t even thought that I would get the troops on the second day.
He smirked as he kept the tinum brooch on his chest.
¡°nice to meet you. I never thought I would be able to recruit people so quickly.¡±
¡°I have it set up so that I can move right away. If you just give one name, we can leave in ten minutes.¡±
It can¡¯t be a very satisfying preparation.
Ray nodded his head in satisfaction.
¡°Then go straight down to the vige. I¡¯ll be waiting for you in front of the castle gate.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
After speaking, Ray picked up the parchment scattered here and there.
When Earl Besson nced sideways, it was none other than a record of an epidemic.
¡®Do something useless.¡¯
It was a disease that shook its head even when several priests came to visit it, along with a famous healer.
It was not something that a saint without holy power could solve.
Earl Besson turned his head and moved on.
* * *
At the gates was a small carriage and five knights on horseback.
And likewise there were fiveborers.
The number of personnel dispatched for the purpose of investigating the spread of the disease in the capital is pitifully small.
Count Besson said with a light smile on his lips.
¡°I was waiting.¡±
It was known in advance that the investigation process would not be smooth.
However, Rei¡¯s expression was not that of a disappointed person.
Rather, it is surprising that the number greatly exceeds expectations.
¡°I haven¡¯t seen it like that, but you have a big barrel.¡±
With a smile on his face, he praised and climbed into the carriage.
Earl Besson looked at him and said, ¡®Isn¡¯t that a guy with a weird head?¡¯ I thought.
Except for the five knights who were brought in to protect themselves out ofmon sense, there were only five workers.
How can you be satisfied with just this amount and move on?
¡®Maybe I¡¯m pretending to be okay.¡¯
He drew conclusions that were eptable to the best of hismon sense.
But this was a bad idea.
Ray has been traveling alone so far.
Even when things happened and when I had to investigate them, it was natural to ept ten people as a lot because I had solved it alone.
As Ray, who had gained a lot ofbor and was in a good mood, climbed into the carriage and hummed to the tune, Count Besson¡¯s anger rose.
¡°¡Go!¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The carriage rattled off.
Arriving on the royal road shortly after leaving the gate, they first tried to explore the surroundings.
After getting off the carriage, Ray took a look around the streets and decided to explore the alleyways.
¡°We need to know the extent of the epidemic. If possible, avoid direct contact with the sick.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Even so, in the royal family, the sick and non-diseased were separated.
There was no way to fix it, so it was quarantined.
He roamed the dark alleys with the workers.
Among them, people with lesions were asionally seen, and in some cases, all limbs were ckened.
¡°Wow!¡±
On one side of the wall, a person can be seen throwing up.
Count Besson frowned at that.
¡°Mmm.¡±
The vomit is not cleaned up and the stench is serious.
It would not be an exaggeration to say that more than one-third of the walls were covered with vomit.
Ray watched it closely.
¡®It¡¯s a symptom of dizziness and vomiting.¡¯
There are few diseases that cause discoloration of the skin and vomiting.
In addition to that, if it was a disease that caused dizziness to the point that I couldn¡¯t even walk well, I counted it on my hand.
A few illness names shed through my mind, but somehow I thought they were a little different.
¡°It¡¯s more like a poison than a disease¡¡±
In fact, poison was the mostmon cause of skin discoloration and vomiting.
Isn¡¯t that the case with some snake venom right now?
However, it was a little difficult to think that it waspletely poison.
That¡¯s because venom isn¡¯t usually contagious.
When you¡¯re lost in thought for a while.
I could see members of the church wearing ck robes walking around the alleys.
¡°Those people¡¡±
¡°Ah, they are demonic. Sometimes theye and take care of the condition.¡±
Scared to finish talking.
Members of the church put their hand on the forehead of the sick person and cast a spell.
Then, the expression of the person who had been gripping his chest as if he was in agony just now gets better.
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°you¡¯re wee.¡±
Instead of making the sign of the cross, bow your head lightly with a short eup.
After saying goodbye, let the people of the church leave.
Ray asked Count Besson.
¡°Are you cured?¡±
At that, the count shook his head.
¡°Could that be? It just reduced the pain.¡±
Does that mean that even the Demonic Church cannot heal?
Ray observed the polite man carefully.
The ck spots on his face had lessened a little, but that was all.
However, just knowing that my symptoms were improving was a big win.
¡°Everyone wait here.¡±
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°I want to check it myself.¡±
¡°Yes yes?¡±
Without even a moment to dissuade the bewildered Earl Besson.
He strode towards the man.
Chapter 687
Episode 687 The Medicine Man (1)
¡°It seems that people from the Demonic Culte here often.¡±
Ray, who naturally approached the man, said as if to say hello.
Then he nced at Ray once more.
A baggy, worn-out robe.
It seems that he came from doing chores, but his sleeves are full of green color.
The man who erased his wariness at his sloppy outfit nodded.
¡°What is it? It¡¯s a town that has been ostracized even in the royal capital, but I¡¯m just grateful that they care about it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to walk around a ce like this.¡±
I hinted at luck.
Then the manughed and said.
¡°ha ha ha. That¡¯s a funny saying. Do you think those who have been blessed by God will catch a contagious disease or something?¡±
¡°yes? So you¡¯re saying they¡¯re all right?¡±
¡°of course. Where is that? Those who have entered the religion are even given the strength to ovee illness. I couldn¡¯t be more grateful.¡±
At those words, Ray hardened his expression.
When I heard the story, I felt like I could smell something bad.
¡®They only save people who have entered the church?¡¯
why?
If there is a way to cure it, isn¡¯t it wiser to save everyone?
If he did that, he would be able to win over the people¡¯s heart at once while building a reputation for the kingdom of Gleiman.
But why did he try to save only those who entered the church?
Such doubts were soon dispelled.
The sound of prayer came from all over the house.
¡°I am answering the call of the demon god. Let my blood give me red clothes.¡±
¡°Please put down the red suit.¡±
It was a phrase so radical that I could not just shed it.
When I turned my head to look at the house, I saw people holding small scissors and starting to slit their fingers.
The man said nothing.
¡°It started.¡±
¡°Starting¡ what is that¡¡±
¡°Praying up.¡±
People bring blood-stained fingers in front of the demon statue.
Then, the image of the god shed and emitted a cluster of light for an instant, and then fell silent again.
¡°Oh, what a drinker!¡±
Like a priest who even received an answer from God.
The people who were praying prayed in unison.
There was even madness in their voices.
Even the high-ranking priests of the holy kingdom did not pray so violently.
It¡¯s like¡
¡®It¡¯s like a pseudo-religion, right?¡¯
Come to think of it, there were quite a few simrities.
The saying that the people who joined the church were healed had a part in line with the modern saying that only those who joined the church can be saved because the world hase to an end.
The only difference is that this is where the concept of ¡®multi-religion¡¯ is just beginning to emerge.
Because of that, even here, some people were still throwing a pessimistic view of ¡®prayer¡¯.
The man shook his head and said.
¡°The Demonic Church is definitely a great and thankful church. But even if it¡¯s simply entering the church, it¡¯s impossible for me to pray like that. Well¡ maybe one day everyone will say a prayer.¡±
A thought shed in his mind at his words.
The Demonic Church is definitely great.
No, I should say that the ck room that supports them from behind is amazing.
How on earth did he think of creating a pseudo-religion in a ce where there is no concept of multiple religions?
Ray looked around.
Demonic cult members are seen wandering around and healing people.
There were those who readily epted his touch, while others smiled awkwardly and slipped away.
¡®It¡¯s great though.¡¯
There was still a clumsy way to seduce and lure people who needed a ce to rely on and to make them the main axis in the past.
if you are yourself
I would have acted more boldly.
I would have grabbed them without giving them a chance to think.
And I was confident to do so.
That¡¯s because pseudo-religions are more developed in modern times.
Ray smiled bitterly.
If you do this well, you can feed the ck room with a big hit.
¡°Heh heh. You bastards, I¡¯ll show you what pseudos are.¡±
* * *
After patrolling the capital, Ray locked himself in his room as soon as he returned to the castle.
At first, I wondered if it was a big shock to see the starting point of the epidemic, but now that I haven¡¯te out of the private room for over a week, I feel more anxious than worried.
After much consideration, I tried inviting him to a meal, but in the end, he never came out of the room.
Earl Besson sighed, brushing his beard.
¡°If he doesn¡¯te out like this, it is certain that he will eventually rise up with the aristocratic faction.¡±
Even if it is not, the factional fight is intensifying as time goes by.
The king has kept his mouth shut for punishing the royal family, and the powerless Prince Semir is of no help.
In the meantime, even the saint, who could be said to be the only hope, was locked in a separate room and did note out, so it was like he was cornered.
When he was frowning after struggling for a while. With a knock on the door
,
the fight politely announced.
¡°The Count yman and the Philia corpsmander have visited.¡±
¡°Come in and tell me.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Scared to finish the maid¡¯s words.
Kleiman and Philia came inside as if they had waited and asked.
¡°Has the saint note out yet?¡±
At that, Count Besson shook his head.
¡°I tried this and that, but to no avail.¡±
When asked to eat, he refuses, and when he visits with a gift, he epts only the goods and goes back.
However, since it was impossible to seduce the kingdom¡¯s distinguished guests with beauty, it was a matter of going crazy and jumping up and down as a count.
Philia, who was drooling, said.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say something before you shut up?¡±
¡°Before I shut up¡¡±
Earl Besson frowned.
Then, as soon as he remembered something, he opened his mouth.
¡°Come to think of it, I think you said something like a pseudonym.¡±
¡°Four pseudos?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Even Kleiman, who was still, asked with his eyes wide open.
If I knew what that meant, I would have done something right away.
He let out a sigh, now hardened like a habit, and touched his forehead.
¡°How would I know? I just want you toe out soon.¡±
¡°He is a strong-willed person in strange parts¡ Perhaps once he has made up his mind, it will be useless until he achieves what he wants.¡±
He twisted the words that Philia is a pervert with good willpower.
¡°There is no time. The movement of the noble faction is unusual. The neighborhood is even gathering troops under the name of subduing monsters¡ I wonder if something big will happen soon.¡±
¡°Leave that part to us, and the Count, please focus on the saint.¡±
¡°I¡¯m also frustrated that you don¡¯te out even when I tell you to concentrate.¡±
No matter how much he had suffered, the dark circles under his eyes were dark.
But what can I do?
That he had volunteered in front of the king.
Kleiman patted him on the shoulder.
¡°Cheer up. Shouldn¡¯t we learn to wait patiently at times like this?¡±
wait patiently?
At that, Count Besson, not knowing that it was rude, pounded his chest with his fist.
¡°How can you wait! I can¡¯t sleep at night just thinking about it! These days, I have no taste for food, and I really want to die first! No, I¡¯m just going to die at this point!¡±
Seeing the Count running amok, Kleiman kept his mouth shut.
¡°¡You¡¯re seriously ill.¡±
When the two of them were reading Count Besson.
A disturbing noise came from outside.
¡°You shouldn¡¯te in carelessly.¡±
¡°are you okay.¡±
¡°Because that¡¯s not okay.¡±
¡°Let me in! How hard I worked to make this!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not possible!¡±
Count Besson¡¯s ears perked up at themotion.
Although they did not exchange a few words, his voice was already imprinted in the count¡¯s mind because he had been thinking only of the saint.
Hearing a happy voice from outside the door, the count jumped up and opened the door.
Knock-!
¡°Ah Count¡!¡±
Thedy-in-waiting lowered her head in surprise, but now he could only see one person.
¡°Ah¡ ah¡¡±
Count Besson¡¯s eyes were watery.
The one I¡¯ve been waiting for so long
The person I thought was an imaginary animal was standing in front of me.
¡°Your Majesty the Prince!¡±
The sadness of the past burst out in an instant.
Count Besson forgot his face and hugged Ray tightly.
At that, Ray, who had longer dark circles than the Count, looked into the air and smiled.
¡°Hahahaha! I finally finished it!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, but congrattions anyway!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±
Kleiman and Philia, who watched the precious reunion of the two, said nothing.
¡°I guess people really do be dogs when they go crazy.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll hear you.¡±
¡°I probably won¡¯t hear you even if I scream.¡±
I agreed, so I silently nodded at Kleiman¡¯s words.
Earl Besson, who hade to his senses after the happy reunion, hurried away from him.
¡®Hup!¡¯ Taking a deep breath, he lowered his head and took a bow.
¡°Oh no! I havemitted rudeness.¡±
¡°Hehehe.¡±
Ray, on the other hand, was half insane.
I can¡¯t stop smirking at what the hell I¡¯m imagining.
Count Besson¡¯s face turned to contemtion when that smile ovepped with the smile he had shown before locking himself in the private room.
¡°Your Majesty the Prince!¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°Swear you will never leave my side again!¡±
When he said that with a serious face, Ray also stoppedughing.
He hurriedly threw away Count Besson¡¯s grip on the robe and distanced himself.
¡°I don¡¯t like that!¡±
¡°You must not leave my side!¡±
¡°Aagh! Don¡¯t cling!¡±
Around the time when Count Besson, who was holding on to the robe and would not let go, was having a hard time getting rid of it.
Kleiman and Philia, who had been watching the scene quietly, dissuaded them.
¡°Please stop it. More than that, it¡¯splete¡ what do you mean it¡¯splete?¡±
Reaching his senses at those words, Rayughed again.
He took out several bottles from his pockets andid them on the table.
¡°This is¡¡±
he continued as Philia stared nkly at the bottle.
¡°It¡¯s a cure.¡±
Chapter 688
Episode 688 The drug dealer (2)
¡°A cure?¡±
¡®Are you sure what¡¯s in this little bottle is a cure?¡¯
Kleiman cast a look of disbelief.
Ray nodded at him.
¡°I made it day and night, so it should be effective.¡±
¡°If the saint said so, I would believe it¡ but it is doubtful whether the people will believe it.¡±
¡°I have to make them believe.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Kleiman asked back at his confident words.
Even if it is not, there are many people who distrust the royal family because they cannot control an epidemic.
It wasn¡¯t just the disease holders.
Even the other people of the royal capital who have to live with them are losing public sentiment one by one.
You¡¯re going to change their mind in this situation?
To them, it sounded like an exaggerated statement beyond being bold.
¡°Can I ask what you think?¡±
Philia asked while hiding her concerns, but Ray only smirked.
¡°Not yet. You will know it naturally when you go to the capital, so be patient.¡±
¡°Umm¡ I see.¡±
¡°I will leave right now. Please prepare a wagon.¡±
At that, they looked at each other.
Even Earl Besson, who was not on good terms with Ray, felt sorry for Ray now.
Her messy hair and thick dark circles due to not washing for several days are too haggard to think of them as those of a saint.
The count, impatient, said a word.
¡°Let¡¯s get some rest and then go.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°Taking care of one¡¯s health is also the duty of nobles.¡±
¡°These people have waited a long time. A cure has been created, but we cannot make you wait any longer.¡±
He smiled as he spoke, and Count Besson felt his heart pierce for some reason.
After a moment of silence, he rose from his seat.
¡°¡I will prepare it right away.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
After saying nothing, Ray immediately left the office.
* * *
After exiting the office and walking in the garden, Ray let out a sigh of relief.
¡°It was fortunate in misfortune.¡±
The true nature of the gue spreading in the capital.
It was none other than a symptom of demonic erosion.
ck spots and deterioration of the body.
It was a mistake to try to find the cause only in diseases and poisons from the beginning.
¡°I don¡¯t know how they seeded in refining Magi, but exceptions exist everywhere.¡±
Magi, which they called ¡®divine power¡¯, was generally safe.
Even if it enters the body, it does not cause a rejection reaction, but rather, it boosts people¡¯s energy, just like divine magic.
However, among them there were sensitive people who could not ept even refined demonic energy.
Those were the sick people living lined up in the alleys of the royal capital right now.
Ray looked at the cure and smiled happily.
¡°If you heal and teach it, it will surely be a good force.¡±
Being sensitive to magic is in line with being sensitive to mana.
He didn¡¯t know that if he taught the sick people swordsmanship, they would be talents who would emit sword auras, and if they taught magic, they might be talents who would rise above the 4th circle.
He intended to increase the military power of the Kingdom of Gleiman as much as possible.
That would be true, too, since Prince Semir would be able to use it to his advantage when he sat in the king¡¯s seat in the future.
¡°Heh heh. Blessings are rolling on my feet.¡±
Feeling better, Ray whistled and walked to the private room.
* * *
As he brought the medicine he had made in the private room and loaded it onto the wagon, Kleiman looked at it and eximed in admiration.
¡°It¡¯s definitely enough to keep you from sleeping.¡±
The correct answer was to bring several wagons just in case.
Two wagons were already full.
I brought all that amount by myself, and in fact, Ray wiped the sweat from his brow.
¡°This is enough to cure everything.¡±
To be honest, it¡¯s more than enough to cure everyone.
Philia shook her head as if she was dumbfounded.
¡°There¡¯s no way he could have made this amount alone¡ It seems there was a skilled helper in the kingdom, right?¡±
indeed a saint
How many great feats have he umted that hiswork of people can extend to foreignnds?
Ray said with an expression that he was hearing it for the first time.
¡°Did you make it yourself?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The audience fell silent at his casual remark.
Not only Philia, but also yman and Earl Besson didn¡¯t say anything, but expected Ray to have helpers.
It¡¯s also true that the gue that spread in the capital was so terrible that even the priests and healers gave up.
Besides, it was not enough to develop a cure just because he stayed up all night for over a week, and he secured enough supplies to fill two wagons.
It was Count Besson who broke the silence.
He said not to worry.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will not intervene just because there are people who help the Holy Son.¡±
¡°No, I really did it alone.¡±
The pupils of Philia, who had risen to the level of the 6th circle and took pride in knowing how to distinguish people¡¯s lies, shook slightly.
I couldn¡¯t detect any hint of lies from him as he spoke.
¡°Then, how will the experiment on whether the disease is cured¡¡±
¡°I had a simr experience in the past. I experimented on myself.¡±
¡°There must have been side effects¡¡±
¡°My head hurt a few times, but it¡¯s okay. Because I adjusted the amount.¡±
I wasughing and talking about a story that almost made my head explode, but theirplexions turned blue as they listened to the story.
such a crazy bastard
Even a notorious ck magician does not conduct human experiments with his own body.
It is said that what is in front of you is a worse person than that.
¡°Ha, but it might not work, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t know until you try it.¡±
He smiled and smiled as he spoke.
The raw material of the cure itself is holy water imported from the Holy Land.
Even if you drink it, it will be good for your body, but you will not suffer from side effects.
However, for those who did not know such a fact, Ray¡¯sughter was interpreted differently.
¡®Are you saying you¡¯re going to experiment on the people yourself? Mmm.¡¯
¡®¡I wonder if this person is truly the saint chosen by God.¡¯
¡®He was crazy too! I must report to His Majesty the King!¡¯
They didn¡¯t say it out loud, but they had simr thoughts.
Each of the three climbed into the coachman¡¯s seat.
Originally, they nned to apany the coachman, but they had no choice but to drive the carriage at Ray¡¯s request that no one should be brought.
¡°Then we will depart.¡±
Kleiman, who was in charge of the lead carriage, spoke and moved the carriage, and the two carriages followed suit.
After passing a well-paved road, the ce they headed was a bumpy slope.
Follow the small road in the forest to get out of the royal roadpletely and head for the western port area.
Philia asked, questioning his unnecessary actions.
¡°Does it really need to tour other regions?¡±
¡°The more eyes you see, the more rumors will circte. When you leave the forest, raise your g high.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
She prepared to raise the g of the carriage.
I wondered why they were asking for a g with a strange pattern on it, but what can I do?
what you have to do if you do.
Less-! Less-!
As the slope intensified, the carriage rocked violently.
I am worried that the treatments listed in the back will not spill out.
Kleiman shouted as he ran the wagon.
¡°This is a ce famous for banditry, so I¡¯ll change direction once I get off the royal road!¡±
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°Run all the way forward.¡±
¡°yes? But the bandits¡¡±
¡°I know.¡±
What are you thinking?
He was instructing us to run in a straight line and prate the bandit forest.
Well, even the three of them here had enough power to destroy a decent amount of living things, so Kleiman didn¡¯t have much to worry about.
¡°All right!¡±
No, rather, he seemed excited.
As he increased the speed of the wagon and ran through the forest like mad, the wagons behind him also sped up to catch up.
By the time we havepletely left the royal road and reached the end of the forest.
A well-maintained road appeared and the wagon entered a stable period.
At that time, bandits dressed in leather armor appeared as if they were waiting first.
¡°Stop!¡±
Standing in the line of fire in an instant and sieging while aiming a bow is not a skill that has been done once or twice.
Kleiman asked.
¡°What should I do?¡±
¡°I told you to stop, but you have to stop. If you get hit by an arrow, the cure might break.¡±
In fact, because of the strengthening and preservation magics, it would withstand moderate shocks, but Ray instructed to build it obediently.
As yman slowed down the carriage, Filia and Earl Besson also slowly stopped it.
still holding the bow.
The bandits approaching with their swordsughed.
¡°How long is this? It¡¯s an expensive-looking carriage, boss.¡±
¡°You have lived a good life, and the heavens reward you.¡±
Kleiman quietly got off the driver¡¯s seat and raised his hand.
¡°We have no intention of fighting. I¡¯ll pay the toll, so won¡¯t you let go?¡±
¡°Toll fee? ha ha ha! It¡¯s been half a year since no one has passed on this road! If it were you, would you let go!¡±
It seems that a battle is inevitable.
Count Besson, who had nothing to do with the Battle of Gajinba, naturally hid himself, and Filia followed.
¡°You¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to attack me even though I¡¯m going to pay the toll?¡±
When she appeared, the bandits¡¯ eyes widened.
Philia was over thirty, but by the time she reached the 6th circle, her appearance was in her early twenties.
In addition, even though she was hiding it with a robe, her graceful figure that was asionally revealed was enough to thrill the hearts of many men.
Bandits were no exception to that.
The bandit leader, who had been licking his lips with his tongue, grinned.
¡°Today is a very lucky day.¡±
¡°Please leave us some too!¡±
¡°Get that bitch!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
When the boss gave the order, the bandits under hismand rushed at once.
You don¡¯t even know who your opponent is.
Philia¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly.
¡°They¡¯re not even beasts.¡±
The country¡¯s corpsmander slowly released mana.
Chapter 689
Episode 689 The Medicine Man (3)
Philia took a few more steps instead of withdrawing herself.
She sprayed mana at the bandits who were attacking.
¡°Wind cutter!¡±
The de of the wind, forged to the utmost sharpness, cuts past the bandits as if they had not intended to put circumstances in their hands from the beginning.
Slow-!
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Ughhhhh!¡±
The surviving bandits screamed as they watched theirrades whose leather armor was being cut.
As they slumped in their seats, turned and tried to run away, Filia¡¯s words flowed out of her mouth again.
¡°Ice stone!¡±
A block of ice the size of a head appeared in the air and was pierced by the bandits.
Whoops-!
Poo-!
with a creepy sound.
Fifteen bandits passed away before they could even resist and died.
As soon as the situation seemed to have been sorted out, Filia looked at the bandit leader who was left alone.
¡°Ugh!¡±
When he revealed the mana he had, that of the archmage who reached the 6th circle was evident.
Like a small animal beaten by its peers.
The bandit leader shuddered.
She said with emotionless eyes.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice if we quietly paid the toll and passed on?¡±
¡°No Sat tolls needed! Please save my life!¡±
¡°Are you begging for your life when you consider the lives of others to be insignificant?¡±
It doesn¡¯t seem funny.
Philia raised her mana even more than before.
When they said they would pay the toll, he didn¡¯t even think about it and tried to kill them.
If left alive, he will be a bandit again and kill people mercilessly.
If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather die here.
Concluding, she memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
Sussuk-!
A small de cut through the head of the boss.
With this, one wild vegetable was sorted out.
Ray, who was watching the scene from behind the wagon, jumped off the wagon.
¡°It was good work.¡±
¡°It is overrated. What shall we do now?¡±
At her question, Ray raised the sword aura from his hand without hesitation.
Filia, who had not wavered even when dealing with the bandits, was taken aback.
There was no time to say anything at his sudden sudden action.
Ray moved his hand.
Swoop-!
Shuk-!
Lightly tearing the wagon¡¯s tent made of luxurious material.
Then he grabbed a handful of dirt and scattered it all over the wagon.
Philia, who only thought they were attacking her, was heartbroken.
said Kleiman in bewilderment.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°We came to deal with bandits. Can the wagon be fine?¡±
¡°There are no eyewitnesses who can tell.¡±
¡°There will be witnesses from now on. So¡¡±
Rey approached the wagon¡¯s stowage, rummaged through something, and took out three robes.
Even at first nce, he said while handing over a robe with many dents here and there.
¡°Wear it. So that you don¡¯t find out that you¡¯re a member of the royal family.¡±
¡°¡¡±
yman looked at Philia and Count Besson.
After making eye contact for a moment, the three of them epted the robe that Ray gave them with a shy face.
¡°I¡¯ll wear it¡ but what are you nning to do next?¡±
¡°Heh heh. It¡¯s still a secret.¡±
What makes you so happy makes you smile.
They shook their heads at the sight and got on the carriage one by one.
* * *
They drove their wagons around the capital.
When he encountered bandits while wandering the mountains, he defeated them and saved the people trapped inside the mountain huts.
Whenever that happened, Ray instructed Philia.
¡®When I signal, cast a recovery spell so that they won¡¯t be seen.¡¯
It was a questionable order, but she nodded.
Ray approached people who had no energy because they couldn¡¯t eat and were exhausted.
¡°Thank you for saving me¡.¡±
¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just God¡¯s help.¡±
¡°Are you members of the church by any chance¡?¡±
At his question, Ray smiled inwardly and shook his head.
¡°It¡¯s a church, but it¡¯s not the Demonic Church or the Gaia Church.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°We¡¡±
Hmmm.
Come to think of it, I hadn¡¯t decided on a name for the church.
Now, even thinking about it a little bit, Ray thought roughly.
¡®Let¡¯s call it a satellite bridge. It¡¯s a church that worships me anyway.¡¯
Well, in the worst case, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to coax them out?
He told people without knowing how much of an impact the next event would have.
¡°It¡¯s a satellite bridge.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a satellite bridge¡ it must have been a ce to worship the saint, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, I was fortunate to have been called by him and came to the Kingdom of Gleiman.¡±
Ray ced his hand on the head of the girl hiding behind the man.
When I sent a small signal behind me, Philia recognized it like a ghost and cast a healing spell.
Whoa-!
A beautiful light green shimmered around the girl.
Soon, the tired girl began to recover.
Ray looked at the girl and smiled brightly as if I had given him divine power.
Her face was hidden by her robe, but her charming smile was well conveyed to the girl.
A child with a bright smile on his face nodded.
¡°Please line up in turn. It¡¯s a weak power, but I¡¯ll treat everyone.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°You saved me and even treated me¡ How can I repay this kindness¡¡±
At those words, Ray said with a friendly smile.
¡°It wasn¡¯t something I was expecting in return. But if you want to repay the favor¡ please tell the satellite bridge to the people around you.¡±
It is simply a matter of conveying words.
I didn¡¯t ask for money, and if it was that much, there was nothing that people couldn¡¯t do.
Theirplexions brightened and they nodded.
¡°As soon as I return to the vige, I will publicize what happened today.¡±
¡°I will help too! I will never forget the grace the satellite bridge gave me today!¡±
At their heated torch, Rayughed in satisfaction.
There were also eyewitnesses to this.
After destroying the surrounding wild nts and saving the people, all that remains is to wait for the rumor to spread further before returning to the capital.
His steps on the carriage were light.
* * *
While Ray and his party were in the midst of subjugating wild nts and umting feats (?).
The Gleiman royal family was very upset.
The Demonic Church, which had been silent until now, had officially protested, and the aristocratic faction, which had been stagnant for a while, began to boil.
¡°Please allow me to have an audience with His Majesty the King!¡±
¡°The Demonic Church has been protesting! We should call the nobles ande up with a countermeasure right now!¡±
At this time, when the nobles attacked, the knights were in trouble just to stop them.
¡°His Majesty the King is at work! Don¡¯t you know that you shouldn¡¯te in carelessly!¡±
¡°The matter is not the matter! It¡¯s not the time to go to work!¡±
How weak is the king¡¯s majesty, why are the nobles of Lee Da-ji ying a game in front of the Daejeon?
The knights gradually realized that they could notmunicate with words.
The vice-captain of the Royal Knights put his hand on the scabbard with a hardened expression.
¡°If you cause more trouble than this, I cannot condone it.¡±
His resolute words broke the momentum of the nobles.
However, no one is foolish enough to back down with a little threat.
¡°In that case, please send a message to His Majesty the King. How to deal with the protests of the Demonic Church, themander of the Philia corps, themander of the Knights of Kleiman, and even the treatment of the saint who showed an indifferent attitude even though he was a guest in the kingdom.¡±
The vice-captain, who had been moaning at the aristocrat who was questioning each and every detail, answered by simply blocking the entrance.
As the royal knights and nobles were making a fuss at the entrance, King Gleiman let out a small sigh.
¡°Things are getting bigger.¡±
Are you trying to drive yourself out of the Demonic Church in earnest?
It was the first time he had rushed to death like now, so even as a king, he was a bit embarrassed.
The king¡¯s aides, who arrived after receiving the convocation order in a hurry, said with a displeased expression.
¡°Maybe it would be better to give them properpensation.¡±
At that, King Gleiman shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ve been thinking. However, I am concerned that the demonic cult will grow in size if we do so.¡±
That¡¯s not wrong.
Even now, it is a demonic religion that has be a semi-great power, but if the royal family helped it by rewarding it, it might be reborn as a truly huge power this time.
Knowing the king¡¯s concerns, even his aides could not speak easily.
Silence goes on for a while.
One of themmented.
¡°At this point, we have no choice but to cut the tail. Why don¡¯t we put the me on one of them and throw it away?¡±
At his words, theplexions of the other nobles brightened a little.
¡°Good idea. Since we can¡¯t defeat the kingdom¡¯s strength, themander of the Philia Corps, wouldn¡¯t Captain Kleiman be a good fit?¡±
¡°Kleiman Knight Commander is a strong sword master candidate in the kingdom. How could you throw out a person who might rise to the level of a master in the future?¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
There is only one thing left.
He was neither a member of the kingdom nor showed any significant action in the kingdom of Gleiman.
King Gleiman frowned slightly.
¡°Are you saying to throw away the one who came to help this kingdom?¡±
¡°There is no other way, Your Majesty. Besides, I¡¯m not talking about throwing it away right now. All you have to do is wait until he receives the magic tool he promised, and then take the opportunity to create a conflict between the Demonic Church and the Holy Son.¡±
As the bones begin to gain weight, the n bes usible.
The excited aides chatted among themselves.
¡°When I receive a magic tool, I do it like tidying up. You won¡¯t be able to tell us what to do since it was a holy thing from the beginning.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, Prince Semir seems to havee to his senses as well, so we might be able to use this opportunity to drive out the Demonic Cult little by little.¡±
If only Prince Semir would agree.
If he said, ¡®The Demonic Church has been imprisoning me as a member of the royal family. And it was the saints and the others who saved it.¡¯ If such wordse out, the military might be able to use that as an excuse.
Then there would be no need to throw out the saint.
As various opinions began to emerge and the nobles mored, a conclusion was soon drawn.
Chapter 690
Episode 690 Drug dealer (4)
When King Gleiman said, ¡®Let¡¯s consider it¡¯, the nobles nodded and moved on.
No matter how hard I try, there is no other way.
In the end, they will have their own opinion.
Hearing the voices of the anti-king factioning from outside, they escaped from Daejeon undetected.
* * *
With his aides gone, King Gleiman, who was left alone in the vast war, pondered for a long time.
¡®I can¡¯t throw out Prince Soleil. However, we cannot drive out the Demonic Cult that has already established itself.¡¯
I can¡¯t do this either, so it¡¯s quite frustrating.
He knew that the ck Room was in the background of the Demonic Cult, but he would be in trouble if he recklessly kicked out those who had already formed a close rtionship with the nobles in the kingdom.
Even if it is not, the number of nobles who rebel is gradually increasing, and it cannot be postponed forever.
If we don¡¯t make a decision now, things will get worse.
Sweeping down his well-groomed beard.
King Gleiman closed his eyes gently and then stood up as if he had made up his mind.
* * *
All the forests around here were harpooned by Ray¡¯s party.
Even though it is an area near the royal capital, the Enos manor, which was rumored to have poor security, was cleaned up and Ray brushed his hands.
¡°Let¡¯s go back after this.¡±
The subjugation of wild nts continued for three days.
Each time a wild vegetable was hit, the wagon was intentionally broken little by little, and because of that, the wagon¡¯s appearance was no longer a horse.
Enough to fade the luxurious look of the beginning.
The wagon was left without a proper roof, only a skeleton.
Only the bizarre g remains and flutters. If there was a ghost ship, I wonder if it would look like this.
¡°Are rumors really going around?¡±
At Kleiman¡¯s words of concern, Ray shook his head and said.
¡°A horse without feet travels a thousand miles. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve subdued wild nts once or twice, and if it¡¯s bandits around here, we¡¯ve dried the seeds, but if it doesn¡¯t spread, that¡¯s even weirder.¡±
¡°Ugh. If so, I¡¯m d¡¡±
¡°Now we need to get to the capital as quickly as possible. before a yer is taken away.¡±
Ray said and climbed straight into the carriage.
I can imagine.
The Demonic Church will probably use thest incident as an excuse to pressurize the royal family, and the anti-royal faction aristocrats who did not move while paying attention to it will protest with excitement.
If that happens, only the king will be kicked out.
In order to reverse the situation, it was necessary to drive out the Demonic Cult in the capital as soon as possible, so we had to hurry.
Kleiman, who had be quite ustomed to riding horses and stood shoulder to shoulder with quite a few coachmen, climbed into the coachman¡¯s seat.
¡°Then we will depart.¡±
After taking a look at the carriages behind him, he grabbed the horse¡¯s reins.
widely-!
They finally headed to the capital again.
* * *
In the royal capital, the aggravation of the disease was progressing in full swing.
As the members of the church who always came to improve their condition did note because of the conflict with the royal family, those who were not in good condition became ill.
¡°Ugh¡.¡±
¡°Please save me¡¡±
There are many people whose limbs have already turned ck and cannot move ording to their will.
In the back of the alley, it was filled with the sound of peopleining of pain, not the usualughter.
The two guards in charge of policing the alley looked at it with serious faces.
¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit harsh?¡±
¡°Arthur. Didn¡¯t the upper level tell you not to touch it if possible and just watch it? You¡¯ll only get hurt if you go out for nothing.¡±
He frowned at his colleague¡¯s words.
¡°Even so, you can¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t see it. What the hell is the Demonic Cult doing?¡±
The guard muttered in wonder when he saw none of the members of the church he usually saw.
The fellow guard sighed deeply.
¡°It seems the royal family has gone against their nting this time.¡±
¡°her! Does that mean that people¡¯s lives are so easily thrown away? In a church that ims to serve God?¡±
¡°When was it not? I can¡¯t ask the Gaia Church now, so I feel sorry for them.¡±
¡°The end of the world, the end of the world.¡±
Clicking his tongue, the guards remained silent.
The desire to help was like a chimney, but it was not a problem that the lower ranks like themselves could step forward to solve.
At that time, a fellow guard hinted.
¡°It¡¯s not reliable information, but rumors are circting that they areing from the satellite bridge to the capital.¡±
¡°A satellite bridge?¡±
¡°Why isn¡¯t there a church that worships the saint, the messenger of God?¡±
I nodded at his words.
¡°I know, but¡ what kind of power do they have?¡±
Gaiaism and Demonicism.
Unlike the two denominations, the satellite denominations did not use divine power.
It is called a church, but it is a church with only a facade.
What kind of help would such peoplee to the capital? He said he needed to deliver the cure as soon as possible.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a cure for Chi¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m guessing, maybe it¡¯s not a cure for their illness?¡±
A fellow guard pointed to the source of the song with his chin.
If that¡¯s true¡
Gulp.
In an instant, the position of the satellite bridge within the Kingdom of Gleiman would grow.
¡°It¡¯s hard to believe¡but I hope the rumors are true this time around.¡±
¡°I am of the same mind.¡±
Two guards watched the sick people lying on the street gasping for breath.
I would like to bring you a wet towel, but you may get sick if you go too close.
All I could do was just watch from a distance.
They waited for the satellite bridge people to arrive as soon as possible.
* * *
Ray and his party moved the wagon without stopping and arrived at the royal capital in half a day.
As they passed the city gates and ran in a straight line, a beautiful city soon greeted them.
¡°It¡¯s only been three days, but I can¡¯t believe I can be this happy.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
Philia and yman said with emotion.
Three days was not a very long time for them, who had been homeless until now.
However, the process within it could be said to be a problem.
Earl Besson and Filia yman had to move their wagons without a break to find wild animals, and they had to drive out bandits day and night.
No wonder I couldn¡¯t sleep properly.
Earl Besson, who had only mastered Gajinba household appliances, eventually copsed, but it is fortunate that hepleted the journey safely.
Ray pressed the hood of his robe deeper and read the gaze around him.
A wagon with only the skeleton left.
Whenever a bizarre-looking g draws attention, what is reflected in people¡¯s eyes is not wonder or wariness, but dness.
To be honest, I was half-hearted, but rumors spread as expected!
It¡¯s worth it to deliberately tear up the wagon to make it stand out and banish the bandits for three days!
Like a general passing through the Arc de Triomphe, they crossed the streets of the royal capital with high aspirations.
¡°There are a lot of people.¡±
¡°It seems that there are still some people who are wary.¡±
Of course, it wasn¡¯t like everyone was weing.
Among them, there were those who had not heard the rumors, and there were also believers whose faith in the Demonic Church was already deeply rooted.
But sooner orter they will taste a miracle and change their minds.
I will definitely make that happen.
Ray entered the alleyway, receiving stares.
As his illness worsened, he stopped the carriage in front of an alley that no one had passed.
Then people¡¯s attention was focused.
¡°Demon Goddess¡ Are you the priest of the Demon Goddess¡?¡±
They looked at the wagon full of expectations, but the look of the wagon, which was more shabby than expected, shows signs of disappointment among the people.
¡°Ah, father¡ is the priest here?¡±
From one side of the alley, a small child who seemed to be struggling to move approached.
It looks like his eyes are not seeing properly, and he searches for his father while groping in the air.
Hana¡¯s expression was bright for some reason.
He probably found hope after hearing that he was a priest.
The father of the child bit his lip and nodded softly.
¡°¡okay. The priest is here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all good. Get treatment from your father. I¡¯ll be fine after that.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
It¡¯s really sad to see him lowering his head with his fists clenched.
They must have lived in despair for three days.
I saw hope for thest time, how could I not lean on it?
Ray was wearing a shabby robe.
He quietly got off the carriage.
When mana was intentionally spread under his feet, sacredness was oozing around him as if divine power were spreading.
As the pleasant sunlight entered the alleyway and brightened the color of the robe that seemed dark, it felt as if the world was colored with him at the center.
Ray walked in front of the child.
Kneeling on one knee, he was at eye level with the child and stroked the head of the child who must have lived through the pain.
¡°I¡¯ll make it easy for you right away.¡±
As she spoke, she took out the medicine from her bosom and carefully poured it over the child¡¯s head.
Drizzling ¨C
The water was soaking my hair.
It flowed down and touched my eyes first, and then down to my toes.
¡°iced coffee.¡±
A subtle sensation of warmth and coolness.
After enjoying the warmth of the sun for the first time in a while, the child rubbed his eyes as if it was dazzling.
slowly.
Do you move your eyelids slowly?
Landscapes I hadn¡¯t seen in years began to appear.
high blue sky.
Soft-looking clouds float peacefully.
From the people around him looking at him to his father, who is overwhelmed with emotion and doesn¡¯t know what to do.
Familiar yet unfamiliar things bloomed in the child¡¯s eyes.
¡°Thank you! thank you!¡±
The father hugged the child and cried tears of joy.
In response, Ray handed over two more bottles of medicine.
¡°If you drink it, you will bepletely cured. Keep your distance from the followers of the Demonic Church from now on.¡±
The cure literally only cures.
If it starts being consumed by demonic energy again, it will return to its current state.
Ray, who had warned me several times, looked at the onlookers this time.
Attention was focused enough.
All that was left was to keep this feeling alive.
¡°Light. Ice fog.¡±
He memorized the startingnguage without being noticed.
Whoa-!
A light appeared behind him like a halo.
When the light is reflected in the softly spreading fog, a mysterious and sacred atmosphere is created, just like the dawn.
Raising her hands toward the sky, Ray even posed nicely.
¡°God hasmanded me to save you.¡±
When the halo and the halo of light pouring from the sky harmonized, the picture waspleted to the point where there was nothing more.
The shabby yet heavy robe seemed like a messenger of God born in a slum.
Even the people watching from behind were speechless and opened their mouths.
There was silence over the son-inw for a while, and soon people cheered one by one with thrilled faces.
Chapter 691
Episode 691 Drug dealer (5)
Earl Besson had a bad opinion of Ray before.
A distinguished guest to the kingdom.
An envoy from a foreign country would be politely received, but he never came as an envoy.
¡®weird.¡¯
The more I thought about it, the more questions I had.
Why did the saint, the head of a religious group,e at the same timing?
At first, I had my doubts, but the thought turned into doubt and gradually changed to certainty.
Not only did he infiltrate the Demonic Church and bring out Prince Semir, he even had a conflict with the Bishop of the Demonic Church.
In addition to that, the king, who was supposed to get rid of the saint right away, supported him and even punished Prince Semir, so it was only natural that the anti-royalty aristocrats, who were only looking for opportunities like jackals, would move.
Seeing the situation getting worse day by day, Count Besson came to his own conclusion.
¡®It must be a trick to harm the Greyman Kingdom!¡¯
Otherwise, these things could not continue to happen.
However, he couldn¡¯t convince the king with just his heart, and he wasn¡¯t sure what he was aiming for, so he voluntarily approached him under the pretext of investigating the contagious disease.
and the result.
came to the present conclusion.
Earl Besson was mesmerized by Ray¡¯s back, which was tinged with sacredness.
As if a goddess were holding him in her arms.
The dazzling sunlight pouring down from the sky pointed at him.
The gue that had gued the capital for years was being cured under his care.
¡°I see¡ Those who have been chosen by the goddess are different. That amount is more than enough to cure everyone.¡±
Earl Besson¡¯s head turned at Kleiman¡¯s murmur.
A wagon full of cures.
I heard at first nce that he made it while staying up all night.
¡®Come to think of it, the under eyes were dark.¡¯
Even when I got off the carriage, my hands were shaking.
Come to think of it, I had never seen him sleep for the past three days.
thinking
thinking about
I¡¯ve only seen him engrossed in the carriage all the time.
He shook his head even when Philia, who was worse than him, suggested taking a break.
At that time, I just naturally listened to it and passed it on, but thinking about it again, it was a situation that gave me goosebumps.
¡®So¡ from the moment I made the cure until now, I haven¡¯t slept even once?¡¯
Even a sword master who is said to have reached the limits of humanity copses after days spent engrossed in something.
Of course.
Even if you don¡¯t rest, your body will be fine, but there¡¯s no way your mind will be fine.
just as expected.
His hands trembled as he handed out the cure to people.
It looks fine on the outside, but in fact, it will be gritting its teeth to wake up.
Count Besson¡¯s face became serious after he finally grasped the situation.
He hurriedly approached.
¡°Holy Son, we will take care of the rest, so take a break in the carriage.¡±
Then he looked at himself, smiled once, and shook his head.
Count Besson suddenly felt that the figure was familiar.
¡®Again.¡¯
Even when Kleiman hinted at taking a break.
Even when Philia brought a nket and said as if asking for it.
He used to smile and shake his head as he does now.
There was a reason why I thought it was somehow familiar.
The first day I became homeless.
After sitting in the driver¡¯s seat all day, he came up to himself, who was tending to his swollen legs, and readily handed him the medicine.
Even though he must have been well aware of the fact that he was being monitored, he handed out the medicine regardless.
¡®Okay. What shame do I have¡¡¯
If I interfered with work, I would have interfered, but I had never helped, so I was embarrassed to ept the medicine.
Then he smiles and says.
¡®No one deserves to be sick.¡¯
An innocent smile like a pumpkin flower.
His words that popped into my head came back to my heart again.
Until now, I had only thought of him as a traitor trying to harm the kingdom.
However, there was a heart that wanted to save people even sacrificing himself.
At least Count Besson thought so.
He thought the time hade to give back the smile he had received on his homeless days.
¡°I will help.¡±
The Count rolled up his arms, clung to the wagon, and began carrying the cure.
Philia, who was watching from a little distance, said in surprise.
¡°That Count Besson is moving on his own.¡±
¡°Ever since he inherited the title, he¡¯s the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t even pay attention to anything other than His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±
Kleiman came over and took the word.
Countess Besson.
It is a traditional family that has shared the history of the kingdom, and at the same time, it is one of the few counts in the kingdom of Gleiman.
title and history.
Being a family with both, it was only natural that they were proud of themselves.
The person who is the head of such a ce is now iming to be a mere worker.
Philia looked at Ray with strange eyes.
¡°You have the ability to attract people, my saint. I will be reassured if you keep me as an ally.¡±
¡°Are you staring at me?¡±
¡°There is nothing that cannot be done. Since I¡¯m in my prime too, wouldn¡¯t there be a beauty world?¡±
¡°Stop it. The age difference between the two would be another ten years.¡±
Kleiman seriously dissuaded him.
Philia, who had been hit with a mace for saying it as a joke, slightly frowned.
¡°¡why? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m inferior to other women no matter what I say.¡±
¡°Just quit.¡±
¡°¡¡±
A cold air flowed between the two.
* * *
Rumors that the cure was released in the alley of the royal road spread quickly.
Those suffering from illness or feeling symptoms in the vicinity gathered in the royal capital.
¡°Give me some medicine too!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you money!¡±
Let¡¯s start to form a sea of people due to phosphoric acid, and now it is crowded without a gap to step on.
Now the bitees slowly.
Ray sensed that the time hade.
My mind went back and forth because I hadn¡¯t slept for a long time, but I tried to straighten my body and say.
¡°I don¡¯t need money. We just hope.¡±
The attention of those around him was focused on his voice containing mana.
¡°The Goddess is watching. He grieves at the sight of his children going the wrong way. The only way to salvation is through the guidance of Goddess Gaia, and no one can be saved except through her.¡±
Ray cleared his throat and continued.
¡°Think about it. When was the epidemic that covered the capital?¡±
When the question was asked, the audience fell silent.
There was no answer, but everyone would know.
Around the time when the Demonic Cult began to increase its power in the capital.
A gue struck the kingdom of Greyman.
At the time, it was whispered that it might be a demon¡¯s curse, but under the restraint of the royal family, it was quickly put to rest.
Ray dug into that blind spot.
The public¡¯s perception that it may be a demon¡¯s curse.
He turned it into a warning from Goddess Gaia and used it.
¡®Those who feel a crisis tend to find a ce to rely on.¡¯
It is amon method of aggressive propagation in modern times.
However, this was the first time that the concept of multi-religion was born, so it would be a shock to them for the first time.
¡°Satellite Church wants to guide you to the right path. Under the protection of the goddess, we want to cure diseases and make everyone be saved by the goddess.¡±
¡®Take it.¡¯
In the meantime, the fear of the gue must have been sufficiently conveyed to them.
The thought that death is right in front of you.
The feeling of being helpless and unable to do anything because of the pain.
The more they feel it, the more they will reach out to the word ¡®salvation¡¯.
Of course, I had no intention of deceiving and neglecting them.
Growing believers is something that even the Holy Land would wee, so I n to request the establishment of a branch in the Holy Land when the opportunity arises.
Then, the priests will take care of minor injuries and diseases.
As I continued to think about the future, the people around me who were agitated asked me one by one.
¡°So¡ you mean all of this happened because you believed in a demon?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s not the right way. Serving a demon, the main enemy of the goddess, is something that even the Goddess Gaia, who presides over abundance and mercy, wouldment.¡±
In fact, Ray, who had no religious beliefs, spewed out lies without spitting on his lips.
People nodded their heads at those words, which seemed firm, and whispered among themselves.
¡°Somehow¡ it was strange that I had been ill since they came.¡±
¡°Goddess Gaia must have warned us.¡±
His expression was never bright.
It would be natural.
You will think that the ce you have trusted and relied on is the wrong path.
Ray put an end to it.
¡°Western Church wees anyone to join. I will freely share the grace bestowed by the merciful Goddess.¡±
He spoke and distributed medicines to people.
In fact, if it is a cure for a disease, it is so expensive that one or two gold coins cannot be considered.
However, since they were spreading expensive treatments, iming to be ¡®Goddess¡¯ grace¡¯, I couldn¡¯t help but believe in them.
Even those who doubted their words at first shed tears of joy when they confirmed that the ck spots had disappeared after spraying the treatment.
¡°Goddess Gaia has bestowed grace!¡±
¡°Thank you priest!¡±
Ray, who suddenly became the priest of the satellite bridge, shouted with all his might.
¡°Now that we have shared the blessings of the Goddess, we are brothers! Wee to the team, brothers!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Cheers followed.
Without knowing how many siblings thest word he thoughtlessly uttered would create.
Ray just surrendered to the current atmosphere.
* * *
For a while, we shared the cure in a festive atmosphere.
People left, and Ray, who was loaded onto a wagon that was only a skeleton, made a sound of pain.
¡°Ah, did you overdo it?¡±
Even if I get hit with a knife with my bare body, my body creaks.
Count Besson, who volunteered to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, sighed.
¡°You reap what you sow.¡±
It wasn¡¯t enough to roll without resting, and even share a drink with the believers at the end, so how could fatigue not build up?
Iughed out loud at the sight of him banging his leg with his fist while singing ¡®Oops, I¡¯m dying¡¯.
Philia, who was driving the carriage behind, asked.
¡°What are you going to do now? The name of the satellite bridge is borrowed, so the price will be high.¡±
¡°If I have to pay a fee for using a church that makes a living by selling my name, I will just break it all down.¡±
At that, instead of Philia, who had muttered, ¡°That¡¯s hot,¡± Kleiman said this time.
¡°There will be repercussions within the kingdom as well. Be prepared.¡±
¡°It is what I wished for.¡±
We should use this opportunity to destroy the Demonic Church.
They were the ones who used their magic to gnaw away people¡¯s lives.
Even if he couldn¡¯t do it, he couldn¡¯t make ends meet unless he made it to the point where he couldn¡¯t function within the kingdom.
For that reason, he was willing to do whatever it took to fight a few nobles.
¡®I¡¯m going to make a magic tool soon.¡¯
Because to gain the upper hand, you need something to show.
While heading to the capital, Ray thought about the future.
Chapter 692
Episode 692 The Medicine Man (6)
A few days have passed since I took the medicine.
As the epidemic, which had never been able to improve, disappeared as if it had been washed away in the royal capital, people began to trust Ray¡¯s words more and more.
¡°You are really well.¡±
¡°What the priest said was true. The gue must have been a warning from the Goddess.¡±
One. One.
The number of people whose hearts were shaken gradually increased.
It was only natural that the more people believed in satellite religions, the more they would be alienated from demonic religions.
Seeing those in ck robes, they often whispered, and sometimes even frowned.
Among them, there were still those who approached the Demonic Cult with goodwill, but after a while they saw dark spots appearing on their skin, and people were convinced.
¡°Curse it!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a curse mark!¡±
mark of curse.
What was wrapped around as a warning from the goddess now had a name and was going up and down in people¡¯s mouths.
The curse is proof that God is watching over you.
Goddess is watching us.
Such meaning came to people greatly.
Whenever he faces a cursed person, he turns his head away as if shaking off negativity.
As a result, those with ck spots were ostracized among people.
The priests of the Demonic Church wearing ck robes were afraid to walk the streets these days.
It was because he was able to be a priest from ayman by spending a lot of money, but people¡¯s eyes were not the same as before.
¡°Because of the rumors that have spread in the capital, I am afraid to propagate.¡±
¡°I agree. I¡¯m worried that even if I do this, it won¡¯t fit.¡±
The two sighed.
Then the boy, who had just be a priest, asked curiously.
¡°To be beaten¡ We are priests, right?¡±
¡°Look around you. The eyes that look at us will never be pretty.¡±
In response, the young priest lifted his hood and looked around.
Then, a few people who showed open hostility caught my eye.
¡°omg!¡±
As the young priest swallowed his breath in surprise, his fellow priestsughed bitterly.
¡°It is wrong to livefortably as a priest now. Because they think the epidemic is all because of our church.¡±
¡°Today, I feel especially bad.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Shocked, the young priest pulled the hood even deeper.
The two priests who watched the scene shook their heads.
¡°You¡¯d better go home early today.¡±
¡°You are right. Just go in.¡±
The time when I was about to turn my steps for the priest who was still young and had a soft heart.
There was amotion across the alley.
I stretched my neck and looked inside, and soon a young man walked out of the shabby butcher¡¯s shop as if he had been kicked out.
loose clothing.
As if I hadn¡¯t washed it properly, the soup was all over my face.
A young man with a sad expression shouted.
¡°Look! Why are you doing this!¡±
At his words, the butcher, wearing a bloody apron, spat and said,
¡°This is where Goddess Gaia is looking! How dare the cursed one enter! Get out of here!¡±
The man spoke and pointed with his finger in front of the butcher shop.
There was a g that meant satellite bridge.
¡°Cursed¡! Do you believe in such nonsense? What does the goddess have to do with the coronation!¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to pay the sutra, don¡¯t talk! Isn¡¯t that spot on the nape of your neck proof!¡±
I immediately drew my sword and tried to wield it, but the embarrassed young man backed away and ran away.
It¡¯s amon sight on the streets these days, so people didn¡¯t seem to care.
The butcher, holding a knife, clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. There are still some people who have note to their senses.¡±
As he was about to enter the store, his eyes met for a moment, but he shook his head as if he had seen something he couldn¡¯t see.
¡°The damned ones.¡±
The man muttered a curse and disappeared into the store.
Just a week ago, ck robes were a symbol of power here.
People were kind to him even if he stayed still, and a priest could make the security guards retreat with a single word.
Then, today, we hear usations and insults.
When I went out on the street, I had to consider myself lucky that I hadn¡¯t been stoned.
The priest, who became a cold meal overnight, bit his lip.
¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
* * *
King Gleiman was well aware of the gradual change in public sentiment.
King Gleiman asked, having summoned Earl Besson and yman Philia into the Great War.
¡°What is this all about?¡±
The position of the Demonic Church was not the same as before.
The position is still solid, but it seemed possible to drive it out as time passed.
Kleiman responded with a polite bow of his head.
¡°The saint healed the gue that circted in the royal capital.¡±
¡°I know because I heard it. But how the heck¡ Since you guys have been with the King, can¡¯t you guess something?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. All of this work is the work of the Holy Son. We just watched him from a distance.¡±
That meant they didn¡¯t even know.
King Gleiman, who leaned deeply on the throne in desperation, swallowed a breath.
¡°Where is the King now?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯te out of the private room for several days. It seems to be the cause of fatigue.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
I want to call them right in front of me and talk to them.
How on earth did the priests cure the contagious disease that the priests had given up on and, in addition, destroy the strong position of the Demonic Church at once?
Earl Besson, who had been quiet, spoke in a slightly exasperated tone.
¡°You must catch His Majesty the Holy One! Hold on at all costs!¡±
The tone was almostmanding rather than requesting.
Philia, who was by his side, was startled and dissuaded him.
¡°What are you talking about!¡±
¡°If a genius is one who takes one step first, then a saint takes three steps first! If you don¡¯t catch it this time, you will definitely regret itter! Doesn¡¯t the corpsmander know too!¡±
Earl Besson was sincerely sorry.
He, who is usually stingy with other people¡¯s praise, praised him until his mouth was worn out, and the kingughed.
Judging by the atmosphere, it was a situation that could beughed off as a joke, so he became desperate inside.
¡°The saint ordered to visit the nearby territories before releasing the cure in the royal capital! In the process, I subdued the bandits and deliberately destroyed the wagon, but the reason was to make it look like the bandits were attacking for a cure! Thanks to that, word about the cure spread throughout the capital!¡±
Earl Besson, who was breathing heavily as he spoke, continued.
¡°He said that a horse without feet can travel a thousand miles. How detailed is this psyche? Wouldn¡¯t it be that rumors alone undermined the status of the Demonic Cult!¡±
Count Besson, who was always quiet and cold, spoke passionately.
Did you consider that effort virtual?
King Gleiman nodded.
¡°Okay. I will highly appreciate your opinion.¡±
The affirmative answer fell.
At that, Earl Besson¡¯s expression brightened.
¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Philia and Kleiman, who had been watching nervously from the sidelines, also swept their hearts out as he openly rejoiced, having be a follower of Ray since the day he gave the cure.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. We¡¯ll just go away.¡±
¡°haha. I¡¯ll see youter, as the fatigue of the journey hasn¡¯t healed.¡±
Could it be that the atmosphere would be even worse?
Filia quickly greeted them and took Earl Besson to the battlefield.
In the meantime, he did not forget to nce at the count.
* * *
The streets of Wangdo, which had be deste due to the demon religion, turned favorable to the satellite religion.
All of those who suffered from contagious diseases in the past believed in satellite religions to an excessive extent, and the number of believers gradually increased ording to the doctrine (?) of drinking together and epting them as brothers.
Thanks to this, nearby taverns were screaming with happiness.
¡°Brother! You dropped it and left!¡±
A man passing by the street smiles with a benevolent face and says.
The man across from him, who had received the goods, also smiled happily.
¡°thank you. This helped.¡±
¡°no.¡±
¡°I¡¯d like to thank you, but if you don¡¯t mind, let me buy you a drink.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not polite to refuse a drink.¡±
If you had clothes with the patterns of the satellite religion, you could make friends with anyone on the street.
Of course, it was difficult to expect a rtionship between aristocrats andmoners, but if they weremoners, it wasmon formoners to recover their sentences overnight.
Is it because of that?
The capital¡¯s economic cycle, which had been stagnant due to the epidemic, began to flow again.
The cirction that started at the tavern eventually spread to the surroundings and expanded its scope.
As demand increased, it was natural for merchants to visit, and as the floating poption increased, nearby adventurers also snooped.
As a bonus, all bandit wild vegetables disappeared from nearby territories, so he benefited from it.
As the distance became stable, the position of the satellite bridge increased day by day.
As the number of believers increased, rumors about him reached the main body of the satellite church.
* * *
Many greetings were seated at the long table stretched out in a row under chairs towering like white spires.
All d in white robes, they shouted in unison.
¡°It¡¯s clear that the cult leader gave the heretic a mace!¡±
¡°We must follow the leader too! I can¡¯t pretend I didn¡¯t see you forever!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right!¡±
While everyone was chattering that they should be punished, a person sitting in a white chair raised his hand.
Then, the noisy crowd instantly became quiet.
A woman wearing a hood that was elongated like a cone hat opened her mouth.
¡°The Demonic Cult is not a babble. First of all, let¡¯s set up a branch in the Kingdom of Gleiman and watch the situation.¡±
The tip of the sharp voice seemed to be shaking slightly.
The elders were puzzled for a moment at the appearance that was quite different from what they usually show, but they soon ignored it.
¡°Ugh. All right. As the Bishop says, so it is.¡±
¡°But it won¡¯t be long. If there is any movement, we must respond ordingly.¡±
The woman nodded.
¡°Of course. Then, elders, please help us establish a branch by reducing the number of people.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Today¡¯s meeting ends with this. Sorry for not feeling well.¡±
The woman who apologized went out to Daejeon with her mouth covered.
The corners of his mouth were slightly raised.
Chapter 693
Episode 693 Drug dealer (7)
Under the enthusiastic support of Earl Besson.
Ray yed and ate a lot for a few days.
It was so long ago that yawning had be a habit.
¡°Haam. It was time to get to work.¡±
By now, the Demonic Church, feeling a sense of crisis, should be on the move.
Seeing that there were a lot of rats roaming around during the night, they must have been trying to cate the nobles.
While yawning, he moved to the garden of Hwijeokhwijeok.
* * *
Wangseong was more crowded than usual.
It was because the demonic religion showed signs of copse, and a lot of nobles who were lined up due to it.
¡°Your Majesty the King! Please grant me an audience!¡±
Forgetting face, several nobles knock on the door of Daejeon with an urgent face.
The knights were exhausted trying to get them off.
¡°Back off!¡±
It was a part where you could see that the situation of the royal family was a mess, even if one looked at the nobles, who should have respected etiquette, hanging around like children.
The worse Kleiman ordered.
¡°I can¡¯t disturb His Majesty¡¯s image any more. Put all those who approach the throne room in prison.¡±
¡°Yes yes!¡±
At hismand, the nobles fell in front of the door in amazement.
Originally, making a fuss in front of Daejeon is a great disrespect.
Nevertheless, the gathering of nobles must mean that the Demonic Cult has be urgent.
¡®If His Majesty drives out the Demonic Church, they will be finished as well.¡¯
These were the ones who held their chin up high when the Demonic Church was alive and well.
Unless the King¡¯s aristocrats were idiots, there was no way they would leave them alone.
Seeing the aristocrats begging in front of me made me feel a little bit bitter, but I shook my head because even that was self-sufficient.
When themotion subsided a little, Kleiman went outside to get some fresh air.
Then, it caught my eye that the noble children were gathered in huddles in luxurious clothes.
What¡¯s going on? The nobles would not be thoughtless enough to call their children in front of the audience room.
I was looking at it with suspicion, but even among the children, those adorned with expensive jewels raised their voices.
¡°The bishop-priest has decided to have dinner with me!¡±
¡°What are you talking about? Isn¡¯t that simply your delusion!¡±
¡°Everyone, please stop. What are you doing in front of the priest?¡±
bishop priest?
Kleiman moved closer to see if it was a bad thing.
As I looked around through the children surrounding me like a wall, a woman with long ck hair caught my eye.
Dark hair like pitch ck.
On the other hand, the skin is pure white like a white jade.
The skin, which was so clean that it even looked pale, was beyond beautiful and even foreign, so Kleiman also looked at it with wide eyes.
The woman who received the attention of the children in one body walks away.
That direction is where you came from.
In other words, it was the king¡¯s audience room.
Kleiman, who came to his senses btedly, slightly blocked her path.
¡°This is the audience room. You must have misunderstood the road.¡±
Her outfit and appearance were unusual, so I raised my voice without even realizing it, but she rather didn¡¯t care about it.
¡°I would like to meet the monarch of the Kingdom of Greyman. Could you please guide me?¡±
He smiled lightly as he spoke, but his eyes were not smiling at all.
cold eyes.
There seemed to be a darkness he did not know in the ck eyes he had never seen before.
When our eyes met, it felt like my mind was going crazy for a moment.
Kleiman involuntarily shook his head.
¡°¡yes. Let me guide you.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
She greeted her children lightly and soon followed Kleiman.
* * *
Ray sat on a mat in the garden and absentmindedly killed time.
I watched the clouds float in the sky andy down in the sun.
It is a long-awaited break.
The flowers are in full bloom in the sunny weather, so I feel better.
¡°A day off should be like this.¡±
He chewed on the beef jerky he brought from the private room and looked around.
There are many people in the royal castle.
A guard who stands guard from those who serve.
In the gymnasium, there were knights who were engaged in training, and asionally nobles were seen.
But I feel like there are more people today.
¡°It seems that the Demonic Church is difficult. Seeing nobles known for their heavy butts running around like dogs hungry for poop.¡±
As theirplexion darkens, the darkened people head to the audience room.
It¡¯s obvious if you don¡¯t look.
As those who had been in line with the Demonic Church so far began to shake their ce, they are trying to rely on the king at least.
People have already left the Demonic Church.
It will only be a matter of time before the anti-king faction copses.
At this point, the pro-King faction should be able to sort things out on their own.
¡°All that remains is Prince Semir¡¯s treatment¡¡±
As long as he had a history of being involved in the Demonic Cult, it would not be easy to go over quietly.
I¡¯m sure the anti-royal faction would bet on Prince Semir.
That hurts a little bit.
It is also true that Semir must be the next king in order to be able to pick up mulberries in the future of the Kingdom of Gleiman.
When you are raising your concerns about the future.
Contrary to the image, Philia, who was viewing flowers, found Ray and approached.
¡°¡what are you doing here?¡±
Seeing him sitting carefree on a mat, she said subtly.
¡°I am at work.¡±
¡°A job?¡±
Are you sitting still?
It sounded like a back story.
Philia put her hand on her chin and looked at her rather seriously.
It¡¯s like, ¡®What should I do with these bean worms?¡¯ seemed to do
Deep down, I couldn¡¯t be sure that I wasn¡¯tpletelyzy.
Rey, whose conscience was stabbed, struck back.
¡°It¡¯s hard to do while moving.¡±
¡°¡Uhm. May I ask what you are doing?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Philiapletely turned a blind eye to that answer.
Eyes that are convinced beyond doubt that you are beingzy.
No matter how much Rei had an iron te on her face, it was a bit burdensome to receive such stares from the front.
¡°Really.¡±
¡°¡yes. You will.¡±
No matter how many excuses you make, you won¡¯t believe it.
It was too much of a hassle to exin here and there, so he decided not to bother.
¡°Isn¡¯t it any more special than that? I never expected to see you in a ce like this.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I thought you were someone who had no ties to flowers. It¡¯s not that easy to get to the 6th circle.¡±
surely.
When I think of the past, I only have memories of concentrating on magic research by shutting myself in my study rather than ying in the mountains and fields.
she said with a bitter smile.
¡°I have loved flowers since I was a child. I still need to make some pleasant memories. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re on the verge of being impatient.¡±
¡°That is true. Would you like toe and sit down?¡±
He tapped the side of the shabby mat and said.
Even if it¡¯s dirty, I think it smells for some reason.
¡°I will decline. I like walking around and looking at flowers.¡±
¡°I do.¡±
¡°My son, uhm¡ do you intend to continue doing that?¡±
¡°It should be. You never know when something might happen.¡±
smile while talking
What the hell is going to happen when you sit in a secluded garden like this?
Philia said goodbye and was about to leave, as if she had suddenly remembered.
¡°Ah, there seem to be a lot of nobles in the castle, so please be careful not to bump into them. I¡¯d like to give you an attendant, but you don¡¯t want that either, do you?¡±
Of course.
I can¡¯t go anywhere I want to go and I have to pay attention to the attendants in every case.
Ray shook his head.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be quiet.¡±
¡°¡I believe it.¡±
I don¡¯t believe it at all, but is there anything special?
Even if something happened in the middle of the castle, it would be there.
She said goodbye and left.
Even after Philia left, Ray still didn¡¯t get off the top of the giant.
He yawns while lying on his back, and even the working womenugh when they see him leisurely.
Laughing is good.
evidence of good health
I took out a book from my backpack to relieve my boredom.
It was a book that I had already read dozens of times, so the surface was damaged.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for giving it back to Aira.¡±
She said she didn¡¯t need it anymore, but it must have been a book she treasured quite a bit, seeing as it had been stuck in the library for a hundred years.
getting older as the years go by.
This is all the more so when you see that no preservation magic was put on so as not to damage the original feeling of the book.
Looking at that, it reminds me of Aira being an elf.
In the middle of thinking about her, I felt a sense of dread when a group of people approached.
¡®Who is it?¡¯
If you look at the signs, they are not servants at all.
Seeing that there is a small amount of mana in the body, is it a noble?
When I turned my head and looked at the ce where themotion wasing, sure enough, the children of nobles were moving around someone.
¡°I know a good store. If you open the window, you can see the Gront River. The bishop said that he enjoys music, so how about calling a musician?¡±
¡°Rather, follow me. There is the most luxurious tavern in the royal capital. The priest will like it too.¡±
All the sons of nobles with high self-respect gathered and made fun of it.
When they stretched their necks and looked where their eyes were directed, a woman with rare ck hair was standing in the middle.
If only the hair was ck, even the eyes were dark, so Ray was also soaked in remorse after a long time.
¡®It¡¯s familiar, but it¡¯s strange.¡¯
It was a color I hadn¡¯t seen in over twenty years.
Besides, even his eyes were dark red, so it¡¯s almost the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone with apletely ck color.
Could it be that he was conscious of his mysterious gaze?
The woman looked straight at Ray with strange eyes.
Chapter 694
Episode 694 Drug dealer (8)
¡°Do you have business with me?¡±
¡°My hair color is a bit strange.¡±
When he spoke in a strange tone, the woman who was looking at Ray confronted him without losing.
¡°It¡¯s not always easy to see gray hair.¡±
It¡¯s a voice that somehow seems to stand still.
ck hair.
ck eyed.
In addition, even the clothes are dark.
There was a considerable sense of heterogeneity in the appearance of a woman to match the surroundings.
when two people are facing each other.
The sons of the nobles who were beside her intervened between the two.
Originally, he wouldn¡¯t engage in a conversation that doesn¡¯t sound like a conversation that he looked at because his hair color was strange, but to just stare at him, the appearance of the young man in front of him was unusual.
¡®A guy like a parasitic brother.¡¯
¡®How dare a chaff with a good appearance cross the bishop¡¯s priest?¡¯
Feeling a sense of crisis, they united as one.
¡°Looking at someone you¡¯ve never met with wonder. How rude is this?¡±
¡°You have no manners.¡±
¡°Apologize to the bishop.¡±
His disciples implicitly drove him to be a barber who doesn¡¯t even know basic etiquette.
Ray cleared his ears.
¡°I heard a sound that didn¡¯t even sound like a horse these days, and my ears are all itchy.¡±
When he took out Wang Geon-i and blew it, the children who watched the scene eximed with joy.
I was wondering what to do if that guy like a parasitic brother sticks to me, but I never thought he would dig my own grave!
¡®Keukkeuk. You stupid bastard.¡¯
¡®You¡¯re self-destructing! I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t lift your head in front of the bishop!¡¯
The spirited children frothed at the mouth and rushed at it.
¡°All of these people are descendants of prestigious families! Do you dare to scorn us!¡±
One of them shouted, and the others followed suit.
¡°Tsk tsk. You can¡¯t stand the emotions of a moment, so you¡¯re angry. You are still a long way off.¡±
¡°He must be a low-ranking aristocrat on the frontier who has not received proper education at all. I feel sorry for your father, who is about to suffer cmity.¡±
Ray tilted his head at the behavior of their parents, who did not hesitate to curse at them.
Could it be that they are quite close to Gaia?
If not, why do you want to die like that?
¡°What are those eyes? Why don¡¯t you get down on your knees right now and apologize!¡±
Sreureung-!
His son, who had a good physique, drew a knife from his waist and threatened.
Then the people around cheered.
¡°Oh, is that the famous Sword of Manzo?¡±
¡°The swordsmanship of Count Delian¡¯s son deserves to be called excellent. You can see it in front of your eyes today!¡±
At that, Ray looked at Delian.
Whether it¡¯s Delian or Deli Manju, the standing form is very shit.
He pulled out his knife with great force, but it was certain that it would crumble if he stabbed his face with a fist.
Delian shouted.
¡°If you are a noble too, draw your sword! Today, I will personally educate you!¡±
It was clear that he was crazy for talking about education on the subject of not being able to hold even a single sword in his hand.
However, he seems to be unaware of it.
¡°There are a lot of rats in the royal family, so I came to see them.
He bent over and picked up handfuls of weeds scattered across the garden.
As if he was ready, he flicked his hand away, and Delian¡¯s face sank.
¡°He¡¯s a guy who lived only on the surface until the end. Don¡¯t me me for being cruel.¡±
Delian kicked the ground.
It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a lie to say it¡¯s a prestigious family.
His skill at putting mana around his body deserved to be said to be the best among his peers.
As he got closer, Ray slowly reached out his hand.
An ambiguous posture that seems to be grasping.
Delian pondered for a moment at the ambiguous hand gesture, which neither fully extended nor closed.
¡®Is it imaginary?¡¯
The thought did notst long.
Anyway, what I heard in my hand is a piece of grass.
He couldn¡¯t defeat himself holding the sword.
Delian twisted his sword before striking.
Then the sword that had been flying to his side twisted, and instead of the de, he struck with the sword face.
It was then that Ray¡¯s eyes changed.
The outstretched hand is retrieved and instead snaps a finger.
Pipipipipit-!
The weed fragments that left his hand became daggers and flew to Delian.
¡°Huh!¡±
He took a deep breath and hurriedly turned his sword.
Quaang-!
With the sound of thunder hitting his eardrums, Delian had to take six steps back.
The cheering crowd froze in an instant.
The bishop¡¯s expression also hardened slightly.
¡°Did you see?¡±
¡°¡I saw it clearly.¡±
The de of grass was definitely holding mana.
This is several times more difficult than simply putting mana on a sword.
Even more so, putting mana on a de of grass that flew away from your hand was a highly advanced skill that could not bepared to throwing a sword aura.
Ray, who made Delian retreat, thought to himself.
¡®The horse is still a merciful guy.¡¯
Twisting the sword the moment it was cut with the de.
He had the matter in his hands at thest moment.
Originally, I was thinking of making it impossible to wake up for a while, but that action changed my mind.
Ray grinned at Delian, who stood nkly with his sword, and said.
¡°You were lucky.¡±
Those words gave Delian goosebumps.
If he had made up his mind to kill him, he would have just died without knowing why.
That¡¯s probably what it means to be lucky.
The children of the aristocrats, who had been beaten for trying to scold them, slowly noticed.
It seems that my skills are not average, but it won¡¯t be easy to break my nose like this.
The bishop-priest was genuinely amazed.
¡°It is a great skill.¡±
¡°It¡¯s to the point where you won¡¯t get hit anywhere.¡±
¡°If this is the current achievement, it is worth aiming for the status of a master in the future.¡±
To her words, Ray replied confidently.
¡°It must be about Master Grandpa.¡±
His ignorance of humility made the people around him boil.
The bishop¡¯s eyes drew a half moon.
¡°If you work hard without being conceited, there will definitely be good results.¡±
As we talked and looked at each other, Ray naturally met her eyes.
creepy-!
My spine felt cold and the surroundings seemed to go dark for a moment.
Feeling uneasy, Ray hurriedly distanced himself from her.
enchanting eyes.
For a moment, I felt like I was drowning in a swamp.
¡®Dark magic?¡¯
It was only for a moment, so I didn¡¯t feel the presence of Magi, but there was no doubt that there was something in those eyes.
Ray frowned without clearing his guard.
¡°What is this?¡±
At that, the bishop¡¯s eyes widened.
Even at first nce, the expression looksplex.
surprised.
Embarrassment.
pleasure.
sorry.
Her face, which was entangled with various emotions, even looked clearly happy.
The bishop first apologized.
¡°I was rude. But it was never intentional.¡±
not intentionally?
Did you even test to see if you would get hit or not?
¡°For me, it¡¯s like a chronic illness. Please understand¡¡±
¡°You mean you can¡¯t control it?¡±
¡°That¡¡±
She was about to say something with a happy face, but suddenly made a painful expression.
He bit his lower lip and then closed his mouth.
¡°¡Then I¡¯ll go back now.¡±
I nodded and left the garden as it was.
So did her followers.
Her children, who nced at her once to see if she didn¡¯t like her, followed her.
Left alone in the garden, Ray frowned and scratched the back of his head.
¡°What was it after all?¡±
Looking at the expression of thest bishop, it seemed as if he was being silenced by something.
Did you keep your mouth shut so that no one could speak?
Ray¡¯s gaze stopped for a while on her back as she left.
* * *
Rumors spread in the royal castle.
¡°There is an oddball who spends all day in the garden.¡±
¡°In the garden? That¡¯s a very different kind. Didn¡¯t the guards catch you?¡±
¡°Well, there is a lot to say about him. Since the knights and guards rarely move, there is a saying that high-ranking nobles should refrain.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. What would a son of a high-ranking aristocrat be homeless for? It must be nonsense.¡±
¡°I think so too. oh look there The author is an outlier in rumors.¡±
When he pointed his finger at a spot in the garden, the man who saw his features widened his eyes.
¡°Aren¡¯t you an elf?¡±
¡°Maybe a half-elf. If you look closely, aren¡¯t your ears small?¡±
¡°A half-elf in the castle¡ His Majesty would be very angry if he saw it.¡±
The man shook his head and clicked his tongue.
Ray, the person who listened to many gossips, was at peace.
¡°You sleep as much as you want, and when the time is right, we serve you food, so this is a paradise on earth.¡±
One person sits on a mat barely enough to lie on, and the years and four months pass by.
It wasn¡¯t that he was just ying around.
Two workers walked from afar.
After looking around for a while, they naturally disappeared over the wall.
Ray, who seemed to have no time to get up from his seat, finally raised his heavy hips.
As I followed the two soldiers, oblivious to their presence, the workers, who had been walking for a long time, stopped at some point.
The faces of the workers, who had been sickly until just now, turned cold as if they had never been like that.
¡°What is the order?¡±
¡°It came from a ck bird.¡±
The worker on the other side took out a small wooden box from his pocket and handed it to me.
The man who seemed to be his superior injected mana into the neck.
Soon, the wooden box starts to burn, and scorched marks appear on the outside.
It was a strange pattern that looked like a wriggling earthworm, but it was easy to infer that it was a code.
The man stared at the pattern for a while and nodded.
¡°The orders were definitely delivered. Report it.¡±
¡°There are no ideals. It¡¯s just¡¡±
The worker, who was blurry, continued.
¡°I am concerned that the bishop¡¯s wife¡¯s sobriety was triggered. Maybe he made an assistant¡¡±
At his words, the superior shook his head.
¡°As you know, it is impossible to create an assistant outside of sobriety. Please refrain from talking.¡±
¡°¡yes. All right.¡±
¡°Then, as usual, keep a close eye on the nobles¡¯ behavior. When the timees, a new order wille.¡±
end of speech.
The workers naturally parted behind the rock.
As soon as I turned my back, the expression returned to the face of any other quarrel.
Ray, who was secretly watching their tryst, murmured.
¡°abstinence?¡±
Chapter 695
Episode 695 Enmity of the Royal Family (1)
Prohibition refers to forbidden magic designated by the association.
ck magic or mind maniption werergely ssified as prohibition, and among them, mind maniption magic was sometimes used by sinners.
On the other hand, I haven¡¯t seen a case where it was used on a high-ranking priest¡¯s son like now.
¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like a normal thing.¡¯
It was a matter of putting a golden object in the head of the bishop¡¯s daughter.
It¡¯s not something that would be allowed bymon sense.
I wanted to dig a little more, but unfortunately now was not the time.
It is best for him to stabilize the Gleiman royal family as soon as possible and ce Prince Semir as the sessor.
Ray left without hesitation.
* * *
By the time the son-inw gets dark.
The woman sat alone in the VIP room, deep in thought.
¡°Did you find out?¡±
As if asking herself, she threw a question and immediately shook her head.
¡°I couldn¡¯t have known. It¡¯s strong, but not to the point where you can identify it instantly.¡±
The restraint nted in him was strong.
It was a ban so severe that even the High Priest of the Holy Kingdom of Gaia could not recognize it.
It was virtually impossible for him to recognize such a thing after only a few minutes of meeting it.
However, even when he tried to give up hope, the image of him questioning with a straight face came to mind.
¨C What is this?
It was the most cold words, but at that moment it felt like I was being understood for the first time.
The identity of magic that no one knew.
When a young man whose name I don¡¯t even know recognizes it.
She had to control the corners of her mouth where theughter came from.
Even if you try to throw it away, hope blooms in your heart.
Hopefully.
Wouldn¡¯t this be the time to shake off the restraints that entangled oneself?
Such thoughts made me warm up for the first time in a long time.
¡°This is really the end.¡±
I¡¯m tired of even moving now.
Since he was young, he realized the existence of a ban and moved in all directions to find a solution.
However, everything was in vain.
I thought it would be a solution if I could meet a person like the Pope rather than a high priest.
The Demonic Church was also not someone that the bishop¡¯s wife could meet.
So this is thest one.
He is about to give up hope for thest time.
she prayed a little.
If there is really such a thing as God
¡®Please give me a miracle.¡¯
* * *
Filia, who consulted with the nearby merchants and bought a lot of supplies, sighed.
¡°Looks like you have enough now.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words that he would start making magic tools, King Gleiman gave instructions to help him without sparing him.
Looking at the quality woodblocks and magic stones loaded in the wagon, she intentionally let out a drool.
Can you really make magic tools out of them?
Engraving spells on woodblocks is never an easy task.
If there were no imprints sold by the Magic Association, the difficulty would go up even more.
However, looking at the items to buy, woodblocks and magic stones were the main items, so I just wondered what they were thinking about.
¡®Should I rob myself and buy an imprinter?¡¯
Could it be that I forgot to tell you?
Filia, who pondered for a long time in front of the magic statue, eventually entered the store.
As she picked up the windshield decorated in front of the door with her hand, she found the owner.
¡°I¡¯ll buy all the owner¡¯s stamps.¡±
The shop owner, who was sorting things out in one corner, looked at Philia.
¡°huh? If it¡¯s an imprinter¡¡±
The price wouldn¡¯t be a joke.
Despite the store owner¡¯s concerns, Philia said firmly.
¡°I will buy them all.¡±
The shop owner kept his mouth shut at her resolute will.
He also knew that a certain beauty had been moaning in front of the store from earlier.
Perhaps it was a decision made after long deliberation.
The store owner went into the warehouse and brought out a bag that looked quite heavy.
¡°This is all in my store.¡±
The owner spoke proudly, but Filia¡¯s expression looked rather dark.
¡°Mmm.¡±
The amount is a bit ambiguous.
A magic tool must be made by going through several failures.
It¡¯s not just a magic tool, it¡¯s an anti-magic tool that nullifies magic below the 5th circle.
I was trying to make something like that, but with this amount of imprinting agent, I couldn¡¯t do anything without it.
¡°Can I get more?¡±
¡°More than this?¡±
The shop owner was surprised.
¡°No, what the hell are you trying to use it for? With this amount, I could do pretty much anything.¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±
The shop owner scratched the back of his head at the words without hesitation.
¡°I¡¯ve been in my business for 20 years, but this is the first time. Take this one first. I will tell my association.¡±
¡°thank you. If you tell the association that Philia has entrusted the request, the conversation will be quick.¡±
¡°Filiara¡ I see.¡±
The shopkeeper, who had scribbled her name on parchment, reached out.
¡°Two tinum coins. I will keep the bnce and give it to you when the goodse in from the association.¡±
¡°Pear tinum¡¡±
I knew the price was expensive, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this expensive.
Even if you add up all the woodblocks and magic stones you bought at the store today, not even one tinum coin wille out.
But what can I do?
The price of imprinting is like that.
Philia took out a slip from her bosom and wrote her name on it.
¡°A half-man top slip would be fine, right?¡±
¡°The payment was definitely received. Please note that the imprinting agent cannot be returned.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
There probably won¡¯t be anything to return.
That¡¯s because with this amount, it¡¯ll run out in less than a week.
¡°Air hand.¡±
After memorizing the startingnguage, she lifted the sack.
As the sack floated in the wind was loaded onto the wagon, the shopkeeper looked at it and tilted his head.
I¡¯ve seen a lot of magicians, but they only memorize air hands with starter words.
You¡¯re more of a high-circle wizard than I thought.
Maybe 4 circles.
Her words about naming the association made sense.
¡°Thank you for the deal. Have a good trip.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
Filia greeted lightly and left.
The shop owner, who was organizing the ledger, looked at the name written on it.
¡°If it¡¯s just Philia¡¡±
The name of the 6th circle wizard, who was said to be rare even in the Magic Association, was definitely Philia.
I heard that he used to work as a court mage in the kingdom.
The store owner, who was looking at the slip, smiled and shook his head.
ah it¡¯s not
Why would a 6th-circle wizarde directly to a ce like this?
After collecting the slips, he moved to organize his inventory as usual.
* * *
Ray moved the mating location.
There is ake in front of it after a little bit of the garden that King Gleiman boasts.
The terraces built around theke used to be visited by nobles from time to time, but at times like now, crowds gathered in the garden, so thekeside was quiet.
Ray was amazed when the majestic size of theke and the elegant terrace strangely matched to create a superb view.
¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a ce like this in the capital.¡±
Thedy-in-waiting who followed him to serve tea bowed her head respectfully.
He did not dare to answer, but thedy-in-waiting asionally nced at Ray¡¯s face.
At first, I didn¡¯t feel good when I heard that I had to wait on a rumored byeoljong, but when I saw his face, I even thought that it was fortunate that I was being served.
¡®If it was a girl like Selene Go Fox, she¡¯d definitely kick her tail.¡¯
I felt somehow grateful to Selene for conceding the work.
Lay, who had no way of knowing what thedy-in-waiting was thinking behind her, immediately started looking at the site.
¡°Where would be good?¡±
Originally, arge area was required to create magic tools.
It was a rule not to have people around because there were so many materials that were consumed and you had to concentrate.
Hana Rei had experience repairing an altar called God¡¯s magic tool in the past.
Having gained magical knowledge and knowledge about magic circles from Soonbok and Aira, he was not limited to any ce.
The ce I¡¯m looking for now is purely a good ce to have a cup of tea.
After looking around, I went outside a little outside the terrace.
Rey found an open area and set her pack down nearby.
Well, even if you say luggage, it¡¯s all about a piece of wood cut down nearby.
Lay casually sat down, pulled out the dagger stuck in her waist, and started cutting wood.
Square-Square-
As the inside of the square-shaped block is dug out and trimmed little by little, the crude wooden block gradually resembles the shape of a wooden box.
Within ten minutes of being in his hand.
A wooden ship has already appeared.
¡°Is this enough?¡±
The wind blew and cleaned it up.
However, I didn¡¯t like the finished look.
Could it be that the craftsmanship of Derp is hidden without knowing it?
It was to the extent that it looked somewhat empty without any decorations.
Still, it is a magic tool to be officially presented to the Kingdom of Greyman, but isn¡¯t it polite if the finished product is not very attractive?
Okay, let¡¯s take care of it a little more.
Ray broke the wooden box he had made with his hands.
Instead, he carved a new tree to make the main body of the magic tool.
Square- Square-
Completed the wooden box.
However, now I have my eyes on the size.
shabby size.
It is a wooden box that cannot be glimpsed of anything grandiose.
I shook my head in an instant.
neither is this
a little bigger
I have to make it into a magnificent shape so that the majesty of the magic tool can be seen.
Originally, I was nning to make a small wooden box, but as I gradually started to focus on the work, I saw a couple of ws.
Now, magic tools are in the background.
Ray rather focused on the form of the work.
Thedy-in-waiting, watching from behind, couldn¡¯t contain her astonishment.
She thought that a piece of wood was spinning in her hand, and then it was cut away as if she were taking off her clothes.
He¡¯s handsome and talented, so it¡¯s not just one or two people targeting him.
¡°Ho brought ck tea.¡±
Even though he carefully brought the teacup to his side, he did not react.
It must have meant that he was concentrating that much.
When you¡¯re staring at the side profile in a state of fascination.
Someone walked to the quiet terrace.
Chapter 696
Episode 696 The Royal Family¡¯s Enmity (2)
The Princess of Greyman Kingdom.
In name and reality, she possessed the greatest power in the royal family.
In order to be the next king, she gathered nobles for over twenty years, and as a result, a faction was formed under her intelligent woman.
From a marquis to a merchant.
Because if she had the ability, she hired someone regardless of title.
The power expansion, which once began to pick up speed, took ce at a terrifying speed.
However, despite this, she felt a sense of entitlement towards the royalist aristocrats.
¡®There is a Philia magic corpsmander in the royal faction. In a few more years, it is certain that Captain Kleiman will also rise to the rank of master.¡¯
At first nce, Kleiman seemed light-hearted with a lot ofughter, but his strength was not small.
6th Circle Master and Sword Master.
If the king kept both of them by his side, the forces he had developed so far would be meaningless.
Of course, it can prevail politically, but even that is useless in the face of overwhelming force.
Thinking so, Princess Il stopped recruiting talented people and started selecting those who showed outstanding qualities in martial arts.
It even held a swordsmanship and magic tournament in the name of the princess.
Some of the talented people gathered from various ces caught her eye and were actually being trained as knights, but it was never easy to be a master.
Even after raising it for over five years, no one had even stepped on it, let alone a master.
On the other hand, the people next to the king were users who hade to the centa.
It was not enough to train based on the kingdom swordsmanship that had been practiced over hundreds of years, so he was making progress with the guidance of Kleiman, who hovered around the master¡¯s footsteps.
It was only for a moment that the princess¡¯s sense of entitlement grew.
* * *
She pondered over the future.
As usual, when my head wasplicated, I walked to the terrace near theke, where I was looking for, and there was a white-haired young man and ady-in-waiting.
¡®It¡¯s a face I¡¯ve never seen before?¡¯
If it was a central aristocrat, there was no way he could not recognize it.
That said, at least the young man in front of him was neither a king nor an aristocrat.
One princess came closer to him.
Thedy-in-waiting, who recognized her, came to her senses and was startled and tried to bow, but was stopped by Princess Il¡¯s light restraint.
Even though the ck tea was getting cold, Princess Il immediately stiffened when she approached with a light heart to see the young man concentrating on the young man.
Chilling white hair.
A glimpse of her beautiful eyes caught her attention at once.
The graceful nose bridge and lively lips made me even think that it was not hers.
If you¡¯re still a beauty, you¡¯ve seen her countless times.
Most of the nobility¡¯s appearance was beautiful, so I thought my eyes got used to it.
The moment I saw the young man in front of me, all my thoughts were shattered.
When the young man, who was absorbed in something, turned his head, a regretful sigh flowed from the princess.
¡°Ah¡¡±
I thought that I would never have feelings for the opposite sex in my thirties.
Furthermore, falling in love at first sight while looking at someone was considered to be possible only when you were young.
But when it happened to me, I realized that it wasn¡¯t necessarily like that.
¡®no way. It¡¯s just a surprise.¡¯
After struggling to deny her feelings, the princess managed to regain herposure.
She watched Ray¡¯s behavior from the sidelines until it was over.
Square ¨C Square ¨C
Cut wood by hand.
She had an excellent eye and noticed at a nce that it was a weakly blooming sword aura.
He still looks young, but he¡¯s capable enough to make a sword aura.
As a princess, looking at a talented person made me feel more like her.
how much time has passed
Around the time when the sun rising in the middle of the sky starts to set making a scarlet sunset.
From the young man¡¯s mouth, ¡®It¡¯s finished!¡¯ word came out.
The princess, who was watching from the side, gave a small p.
¡°congrattion. thank you for your effort.¡±
Ray was also genuinely delighted with those words full of goodwill.
¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but thank you!¡±
He said he was concentrating, but he already knew that someone was approaching from his side.
However, Lay was also deeply grateful to thedy-in-waiting who kept her maid quiet and watched her from the side, in case she lost her concentration.
He quenched his thirst with the tea that had already cooled down and looked at the finished product.
Truly magnificent in size.
The patterns engraved on the outside look like works of art.
Its size, which woulde close to the chest of an adult man, seemed unusual even to the princess.
¡°If it¡¯s not rude, would it be all right if I listen to an exnation of the work?¡±
Wouldn¡¯t it make you feel bad?
Even in the tone of voice, the generosity of understanding the opponent flows out.
It must be an unusual status to see that grace naturally oozes in every action.
Ray, who thought so while looking at the princess, nodded meekly.
When I stroked therge wooden box with diagonal lines drawn once, the wooden box made a gurgling sound and split in two.
There was something that looked like a small bead embedded in the ce where the inside was clearly exposed.
¡°I¡¯m going to put a spell on this from now on.¡±
¡°Magic?¡±
Princess Il looked at the wooden box.
It is certainlyrge, but it will not be easy to enchant it because there are many decorated patterns around it.
¡®An engineer would have expressed disapproval.¡¯
Technicians who draw magic circles are usually hired by the Magic Association.
The price of the imprinting system was expensive, and thebor cost of an engineer was also considerable, so it was difficult to hire non-nobles.
In addition, in the case of objects with decorative patterns, it could not but be embarrassing for the technician who had to engrave the gin.
Phil will be rejected.
Princess Il looked for a while to see if she could help, but unfortunately, there was no way because the leader of the magic corps was a royalist aristocrat.
As for magic, that side held on tight.
The moment she was about to say something out of regret.
Ray put his hand on a small wooden marble in the middle of the wooden box.
¡°What should I put in first?¡±
As he hums a song and pours mana, small words like dots are engraved on the outside of the marble.
The spell that was engraved letter by letter soon became a word and a sentence.
Each time the blue light shed, the surrounding mana rushed fiercely toward the orb.
Whoaaah-!
Within a few minutes, a magic circle waspleted.
Princess Il, who was watching the scene from the side, was truly astonished and shuddered.
The degree ofpletion of the magic circle depends on the skill of the magician.
However, anyone could see that the small magic tool in front of them was pouring out unusual mana.
Not even a wooden box, but engraving a magic circle on a ball the size of a child¡¯s fist.
It was a category iprehensible to hermon sense.
The young man who smoked a sword aura at a young age is now carving a magic circle as if it were natural.
¡®Magic Swordsman¡?¡¯
I once read it in a book.
In the past, there was someone who participated in the War of the Heavenly Demon, wielding sword and magic at the same time.
I never thought I would actually see a magic swordsman that only existed in legends.
Princess Il was curious about him, but the more she did, the more she kept her mouth shut.
He moved away from his seat so that Ray could concentrate, and watched her actions silently.
Woo-woo-!
The resonant sound of mana came to the point of hurting my ears.
How on earth to make great magic tools?
Princess Il looked at Ray¡¯s profile and thought.
¡®No matter how much he is a magic swordsman, he is still young. Let¡¯s not expect magic tools.¡¯
If you can engrave the magic of the 1st circle, your talent as an engraver will be recognized, and if you engrave the magic of the 2nd circle, you will be able to work as a professional engraver.
If you can engrave more than 3 circles of magic, you will be famous as a technician invited from all over the world.
He is an outstanding figure who even developed a sword aura.
In addition, since he seems to have some talent for magic, he would be able to engrave 2 circles of magic at most.
I promised myself not to have high expectations, but I couldn¡¯t help but be excited about the finished product.
The sunset gradually recedes.
A pale purple sky began to approach.
As the stars appeared one by one in the sky, the panoramic view of the terrace turned into a different sight.
Maybe it¡¯s because the surroundings are a bit dark?
The young man¡¯s face, which had been shining brightly in the setting sun, now looked delicate enough to break if touched.
Ray, who had been working for a while, got up after another thirty minutes.
While pretending to wipe his forehead without even sweating, he removed his hand from the wooden box.
¡°It¡¯s done. It looks pretty useful, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
It was because he did not have a deep knowledge of magic.
The princess smiled a little.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have the discerning eye to appreciate your skills.¡±
¡°no. On the contrary, I would have been surprised to find out from the beginning.¡±
Ray liked the princess in front of him.
The act of being considerate of others is also an act, but it is because there was no arrogance and arrogance that was often seen in other nobles.
He obediently exined the magic tool.
¡°It¡¯s a little long to exin, but to put it simply, this magic tool will distract you when more than a certain amount of mana gathers around you. Magic is no exception.¡±
¡°Does that mean you can¡¯t use magic?¡±
¡°A sword aura would be fine¡ but maybe a sword that gathers mana at high density like an aura de would be too much?¡±
¡®I haven¡¯t tested it,¡¯ he muttered briefly, leaving Princess Il speechless.
¡°Would you mind if I try it?¡±
¡°If you wish.¡±
As Ray moved away while talking, Princess Il pulled out her favorite sword from her waist.
Sreureung-!
A ck sword body appeared along with a clean foot sword.
¡°Wow.¡±
Admiration for nature came out.
To be honest, I was no longer surprised to see a fair amount of swords while watching and learning under Derp, but the sword of the princess in front of me was literally a national treasure.
Holding the sword bottle, she poured mana into her beloved sword.
Whoa-!
A quiet resonant sound followed, and a small plucked string formed on the de.
As soon as the burning me covered the entire sword, Ray nodded.
¡°There is no problem with the sword aura.¡±
Chapter 697
Episode 697 The Royal Family¡¯s Enmity (3)
He said it as if it was not a big deal, but in fact, the princess was quite surprised.
¡®The appearance of an aura¡¡¯
His own sword aura, which was praised for being born with the quality, burns unsteadily.
Even maintaining the current shape felt a bit daunting.
Looking at the aura that can only be created by pouring more mana than she imagined, Princess Il gripped her sword bottle even tighter.
¡°This¡ is a subtle sensation.¡±
Manaes crashing into the sword again through the skin.
However, it was never violent.
Like a gentle hug.
The mana flowing from the magic tool pleasantly sweeps the skin.
¡°It¡¯s not a bad feeling, is it? Of course, if you try to force it to manifest, there is nothing you can¡¯t do.¡±
Ray raised one hand.
Then the wave of mana began to be sucked into his hand.
Mana, who had been soft before, suddenly changed into a ferocious one, as if it hadn¡¯t been like that before.
Kwa-kwa-kwa-!
The trees and grass around it shook violently.
As a gust of wind created around him, the frightened maid hurriedly lowered her body.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Light.¡±
As the starter words flowed from his mouth, the mana that had been resisting changed again.
Just as normal magic manifests itself, magic is created quietly.
sh-!
A ray of light illuminates the terrace.
A small orb was created that emitted light.
¡°Well, the performance is worth using.¡±
Ray looked down at the magic tool and smiled in satisfaction.
Why does his figure reflected in the light look so beautiful?
The princess smiled a little.
¡°It is a great skill. I had never even heard of such magic tools.¡±
She liked Ray more and more.
Not only his appearance, but his skills and knowledge far surpassed that of apetent person.
A magic tool that can cancel magic?
She is a stranger to magic, but she has never seen or heard of it.
Besides, if there was such a magic tool, the association would have asked for information sharing right away.
However, the fact that the kingdom and the association are still quiet means that the current magic tool was developed by the young man in front of him.
Seeing a person do something that would be difficult to achieve even if he devoted his whole life to it, she seemed capable.
Could it be because of the setting sun?
The princess asked, her face flushed before she knew it.
¡°What are you nning to do with this magic tool?¡±
To her question, Ray answered as if he didn¡¯t have to think.
¡°I intend to dedicate it to the kingdom.¡±
¡®Because I have already promised to do so with the King.¡¯
There were no unnecessary sajok.
Upon hearing the answer, the princess trembled.
¡°If it¡¯s the kingdom¡ you mean take this thing to the royal family?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s made by you, so you¡¯re free to use it¡ but is it okay if I ask why?¡±
He asked with a rather serious face, so why not answer?
How can I tell a lie here?
Ray immediately exined the reason.
¡°There will be bloody winds on the eastern continent in the future. This guy can be said to be prepared for that.¡±
While talking, he pounded the magic tool with his hand.
As if to answer it, the magic tool vomited a resonant sound.
At the same time, the gaze of the princess also turned to the magic tool.
The borate decorative patterns that seemed to have been carved out of wood by artisans caught my eye.
In addition to magic swordsmanship and carpentry, he now has extensive knowledge of magic circles.
It was a situation where I did not want to believe his words that there would be bloodshed in the east continent, but I believed it.
If that¡¯s what a person like this would say.
Maybe something really big will happen in the future.
What the heck is this man?
It doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s lying.
When her head gotplicated, the princess stared at Ray and thought about it before finally opening her mouth.
¡°If that is true, good luck. May this kingdom and you be blessed.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
I wonder if the goddamn Goddess will listen to that prayer.
Princess Il left without saying anything.
* * *
The streets of the royal road were literally a crucible of frenzy.
¡°Let¡¯s share God¡¯s blessings!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Several people dressed in white gathered on the streets of the royal capital, where taverns developed greatly, and drank.
It wasn¡¯t just a one-of-a-kind look.
Among the pubs scattered all over the ce.
There are quite a few people in white clothes under thenterns.
The new guard, who had been assigned to the capital for the first time, tilted his head curiously.
¡°I see a lot of strangely white clothes. Do you have any kind of festival?¡±
The senior guard across from him exined.
¡°They are satellite bridges.¡±
¡°Satellite religion¡isn¡¯t it a religion that worships saints as gods?¡±
¡°Yes, sharing a drink makes us brothers and believers.¡±
The neer stuck out his tongue at that absurd statement.
¡°I am Are there any religions like that? It doesn¡¯t seem normal.¡±
As a neer, it was not a big deal, but the senior guard who heard it hardened his expression.
He hurriedly shut the neer¡¯s mouth.
Looking around carefully, the people who had just been drinking happily stared at me with sharp ax eyes.
The senior guard swallowed his saliva and corrected his words.
¡°¡I made a mistake. The satellite bridge is a good ce. If you share a drink, you be brothers. Isn¡¯t there something romantic?¡±
The senior officer has been pressuring me hard as if to get my words right.
He moved his head up and down without knowing why.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The senior guard noticed the surroundings.
Only then did the gaze around them disappear one by one.
Sweeping his chest and feeling relieved, he looked at the neer and said quietly.
¡°You can¡¯t curse at the satellite bridge here. It is sphemy to them.¡±
¡°Poetry sphemy? Even so, do ordinary believers go that far?¡±
Seongguk isn¡¯t that harsh.
Isn¡¯t it said that they curse the emperor in ces where they can¡¯t see it?
But what kind of bastard believers are so zealously active?
The senior guard sighed.
¡°Anyway, don¡¯t talk casually about satellite bridges on the street. Unless you want to run away.¡±
Since the guards, who were supposed to protect the public order, were saying this, I got a rough idea of how the current situation was going.
the neer asked cautiously.
¡°¡Is it among us? Believers of the satellite religion¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just the guards. These days, even the drivers are interested in satellite bridges.¡±
oh my god.
If you¡¯re going beyond the knights who shouldn¡¯t have anything other than the kingdom in mind, that¡¯s all I said.
If this was the case, there would be nothing strange about the kingdom turning upside down tomorrow morning.
¡°Can I do this?¡±
¡°Because there are no restrictions from the royal family.¡±
¡°No matter what¡¡±
¡°There is one thing you need to remember.¡±
He squeezed the neer¡¯s shoulders.
¡°Keep the streets safe, but never insult the satellite bridge in front of them. Got it?¡±
I was lucky enough to just skip it, but then it could be a big deal.
As he shook his shoulders as if to answer, the neer nodded.
¡°I see.¡±
¡°I just need to know. Today¡¯s shift ends here. Let¡¯s go and cool off.¡±
I still can¡¯t forget the eyes staring at them.
They then walked towards the guard post without saying a word to each other.
* * *
The Satellite Bridge decided to ce a branch in the Kingdom of Gleiman.
Under the bishop¡¯s order, the staff was gathered and an elder was selected to lead them, and as a result, Elder Dean, who was usually trusted by the bishop, took over.
The elder, who arrived at the Greyman Ind with a group of about 30 people, looked around.
¡°Hmm.¡±
I often get strangely warm eyes from a while ago.
It¡¯s about dressing up in a formal attire.
If you are in a foreign country, you may be wary of it, but it is rare to be weed, but somehow this ce felt like a hometown in your heart.
People in white clothes on the street came to greet each other.
¡°ha ha ha. The weather is very nice today. There¡¯s a butcher¡¯s shop on the road that passes through my alley. Come when the time is right. If there is any good meat, I will give it to you cheaply.¡±
¡°The wedding dress is so nice! Would you like me to embroider it on your sleeve?¡±
Beyond goodwill, there was something fanatical about them.
¡°Why are you doing this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a bad feeling.¡±
On the way, I came to fill my stomach with only the fruits I got from the road.
Not only that, but even those who drank at the tavern toasted with their eyes, so the elder who had been thinking of establishing a branch in a foreign country somehow lost steam.
¡®Recently, I heard that Gleiman was interested in the main school, but I didn¡¯t think it would be like this¡¡¯
Elder Dean sighed and headed to the shabby shopping mall that he had looked at in advance.
Thend has already been bought.
Now, this ce had to be transformed into the Greyman branch of the satellite bridge, but it was no easy task to turn the ruined shopping center into a temple.
¡°I will call the builders and carpenters.¡±
¡°Come.¡±
I gave out a bag of gold coins to use as a deposit, and the believers who epted it went out into the streets.
It wasn¡¯t long before the followers returned with the technicians.
However, their expressions are not unusual.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Elder, I¡¡±
When Shindo was about to say something.
The technicians who followed them said with a smile.
¡°I heard the story. Are you setting up a branch of a satellite bridge?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After answering without knowing why, they looked at each other and agreed.
¡°Just give me the material cost. We will do our best to make it.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It is the honor of a lifetime to build a satellite bridge temple with my own hands.¡±
Eh?
After hearing the words, Elder Dean was dumbfounded.
I knew there was a favor for the satellite bridge, but could you really handle the work of building a temple withoutbor costs?
Does this really make sense?
While Elder Dean was speechless at the unbelievable current situation even though he had experienced it himself, the believers watching from the side hurriedly nodded.
¡°I would be grateful if you would do that.¡±
¡°Maybe heaven blesses you, luck follows. ha ha ha.¡±
They can save the money they prepared, which is certainly wee.
A smile bloomed on everyone¡¯s face.
Elder Dean also immediately rxed hisplexion.
¡®This is and of gold! It¡¯s not a branch, it¡¯s a ce where there¡¯s nothingcking even if you establish a main church!¡¯
He decided to build a bigger temple than he initially thought, even if it was a little overbearing.
Chapter 698
Episode 698 The Royal Family¡¯s Enmity (4)
When the next day came, Philia came to visit.
She holds out a quality leather bag and says,
¡°It¡¯s an imprint. I think you will need it to engrave a spell.¡±
¡°Is it a stamp?¡±
When I asked again, tilting my head, he said that it was rather strange.
¡°Are you¡ seeing it for the first time?¡±
He is looking inside the bag with a strange face.
This wasn¡¯t the reaction she wanted.
Rei learned all the knowledge about the magic circle from Soonbok and Aira.
Since the two had never used imprinting agents, naturally, Ray also made a magic circle without the help of imprinting agents.
Philia, who did not know such a fact, was worried.
¡®Can I really make magic tools?¡¯
Trying to brew gin without knowing the existence of the imprinting agent.
It is very doubtful whether he has any knowledge of the technique.
I don¡¯t know if I know her thoughts or not.
Ray looked inside the sack, then shook his head and said.
¡°I do not need it. If it¡¯s a magic tool, I¡¯ve alreadypleted it.¡±
¡°Yes yes? What is that¡¡±
Philia asked, confused.
¡°It went well because I had to be verified by a public figure. Follow me.¡±
He came out with full of confidence and led the way.
As I followed, I saw arge wooden coffin outside the terrace.
I felt an unusual flow of mana.
When I put my hand close to it, a strong bacsh followed, as if it would bounce off at any moment.
Woo-woo-!
¡°This is¡¡±
I knew it only after feeling it on my skin.
this is a magic tool
It was not just a magic tool, but a national treasure level magic tool of a decent kingdom.
It was something that he would not dare to dream of himself, as the ardent spells that he could not even recognize were mixed together and the airflow of mana flowed proudly along Jin.
Filia, who had been looking at the magic tool with hazy eyes for a while, suddenly had a question.
¡®But how did you make something like this without an engraving system?¡¯
Jin is the ¡®road¡¯ that mana passes through, and the magic form is the ¡®principle¡¯ that makes it move.
Just because the groove is slightly dented doesn¡¯t mean that mana flows in and out and magic is manifested.
Even with the help of the imprinting agent, the mana does not follow perfectly, let alone the imprinting agent.
Facing the tremendous density of mana, the natural absurdity disappeared.
¡°how is it?¡±
I have nothing to say when I see them saying ¡®I can¡¯t return it¡¯ even after they have achieved unbelievable achievements.
Philia spoke without taking her eyes off the magic tool.
¡°I would rather say that. I think it will be difficult for me to make a decision on my own.¡±
¡°Your name is Corporal Commander, so you decide with passion, right?¡±
Worried about breaking the deal, Ray hinted at it, but she shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±
It is natural not to
stuff like this.
There was nothing strange about a war breaking out over magic tools if they made a mistake.
Besides, what does it look like?
From the smooth surface that can be said to have been shaved by a craftsman who has only been ning for 30 years, to the meticulous decorations that seemed to have been crafted by a dwarf craftsman with great effort.
To be honest, even if it didn¡¯t have the function of a magic tool, the value as a work of art seemed sufficient.
After emptying her thoughts and abandoning her greed, she gained enlightenment and reached the 6th circle, to the extent that she became greedy for a moment.
When Philia didn¡¯t seem to be able to change her mind no matter what, Ray meekly agreed.
¡°great. Please give me an answer as soon as possible.¡±
¡°I will try.¡±
Even at the moment of answering, the pupils are directed toward the magic tool.
The tribe of wizards are truly helpless people.
Well, there is no problem with the function, so there will be a good answer sooner orter.
Laughing, Ray left the terrace behind Philia, who was breathing heavily.
* * *
A magical tool was announced by Philia.
At first, it was announced to the magic corps shemands, but her announcement soon spread to the Magic Society.
There was an uproar at the conference, which said that there was nothing to cause heavy buttocks for quite a few things.
¡°We need to see if the rumors are true right now!¡±
¡°If it is true, it may be restored to its former glory!¡±
A time when magic prevailed over swords once.
Magic has developed more than ever before, and even though there are only a few people, Lords, who are called masters and servants of magic, have been born.
They, who were often arguing with each other, became one in one mind and shouted ¡®whether the magic tool is authentic or not¡¯.
Even as the president of the Magic Society of the Kingdom of Gleiman, he could not easily overlook that opinion.
In the end, when the opinion gathered that the authenticity should be covered, all the wizards belonging to the society flocked to the Greyman Castle.
¡°Get in line!¡±
The hot heat rises from the entrance.
The crowds that made up the crowds were all wearing dark-colored robes.
asionally, there were people with wands, and when they passed by, other wizards would greet them.
Among them, a man wearing a robe that looked gorgeous at first nce approached, and those who recognized him stepped aside.
¡°Gereon-nim!¡±
¡°I never expected to meet you here! I heard that you are doing research at the society¡¡±
The man called Gereonughed haha while receiving the greetings from the junior wizards.
¡°ha ha ha. After bing a wizard, how can I not raise my passion for learning?¡±
¡°Did youe to see the magic tools?¡±
¡°Otherwise, would a dull bastard like me have toe to the royal castle?¡±
The robe he was wearing was too shy, considering he said he was dull.
It is not only the decorations hanging in clusters, but the color itself is bright yellow, so it is impossible not to go unnoticed.
Gereon, who was greeting many people, approached the magic tool.
The turbulent mana emitted from the magic tool made him take a few steps back.
¡°Oh oh.¡±
Ever since I reached the 4th circle, I have been quite proud of my skills.
It felt fresh to feel that a single magic tool was overwhelming him.
What kind of structure does it consist of?
The moment you lean your head forward to take a closer look.
Philia, who was closer to the magic tool than anyone else, stopped him.
¡°Back off.¡±
¡°You are¡.¡±
The royal emblem engraved on the chest.
Both shoulders were studded with a thread representing the magic army.
Legion Commander Philia.
Indeed, as if to show the realm of the 6th circle, she stood with only a couple of steps away from the magic tool that no one could get close to.
When I stopped him before epting the great ceremony, Geron wondered.
¡°Are you already under the ownership of the royal family?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±
¡°If you do¡¡±
¡°Look under your feet.¡±
she winked.
When I looked down after her, I saw that the surrounding grasses were being crushed by the mana spouting from the magic tool.
¡°Is this¡ Pressure?¡±
¡°yes. If you approach it prematurely, you will get caught up in it.¡±
At Philia¡¯s words, Geron looked at the magic tool with a ridiculous face.
What is Pressure?
It is a mana techniquemonly used by high-circle wizards to defeat low-circle wizards.
Are you saying that these magic tools are naturally releasing it?
What the heck is this?
Swallowing a gulp, he memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Shield.¡±
Whoa-!
He intended to push into the pressure with his hands protected, but his n copsed from the start.
Mana did not move beyond a certain range, so the magic was not manifested.
¡°Shield! Protect!¡±
Watching him memorize the starter words over and over again, Philia shook her head as if it was useless.
Seeing that, Geron also started to get a feel for it.
¡®The information presented at the conference was true!¡¯
A magic tool that cancels magic.
To be honest, I didn¡¯t believe it until I saw it with my own eyes, and I couldn¡¯t believe it.
However, after experiencing it with my own skin, I couldn¡¯t help but admit it.
The mana collected by the fingertips does not clump together and is scattered like grains of sand.
It¡¯s like pouring water into a barrel with holes in it!
I thought that canceling other people¡¯s magic was theoretically possible!
Geron¡¯s expression changed every moment as he discovered new possibilities for magic.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! An unseen genius has appeared!¡±
I don¡¯t know who made it!
However, it was clear that whoever hadpleted such a masterpiece would sooner orter make a name for himself in the world!
And if that happens, it is self-evident that the study of magic will also grow by leaps and bounds.
He forgot his face and burst intoughter, dreaming of the second age of magic, the flower of civilization.
* * *
¡°I don¡¯t even see rats these days.¡±
Ray frequently roamed around the castle and patrolled.
The gangsters of the ck room, which were often active at night, are now hard to see.
Seeing that the Demonic Gods, who often protested against the royal family, are quiet, is it the right time?
¡°If you say move, then it must be now.¡±
They work in the shadows when they are in the spotlight.
Having been in trouble several times, he now had a thorough understanding of the methods of the ck Room.
Well, even if you move in earnest anyway, you will have no choice but to move around the royal family.
Even if people are brought in from the outside, public sentiment won¡¯t be the same as before, so it won¡¯t go back the way they want.
It was literally a rat in a poison.
¡®I¡¯d like to organize everything, but.¡¯
It is not yet time.
Even if they drove out the Demonic Cult from the Kingdom of Gleiman, in the end it would be like cutting off the tail.
when they look at the big te.
I¡¯d say that¡¯s the right time topletely destroy the ck Room.
I was sitting in the shade of a tree, and a woman with a familiar face approached me.
¡°You are here.¡±
soft ck hair.
His eyes, dark enough to beparable to his, curved in a half-moon shape.
It was so beautiful that others would have inadvertently spit out admiration if they saw it, but Ray shuddered when he met her eyes.
An aura that seems to bind a person rises up the spine.
Raising Mana against her, Ray frowned.
¡°These are creepy-looking eyes.¡±
Chapter 699
Episode 699 The Royal Family¡¯s Enmity (5)
I¡¯ve heard people say they¡¯re beautiful, but this is the first time they¡¯ve said they look creepy.
¡°Looks like you came to see me. What happen?¡±
She took a small breath and hesitated for a moment at his direct question.
Thinking about it for a while.
Soon, he opens his mouth with a firm expression as if he has decided on something.
¡°I want you to examine my body.¡±
¡°The body?¡±
She slipped up her sleeves.
Then, at a nce, I saw something like ck veins sprouting from the white jade-like skin.
Even at a nce, it seemed that it was connected for a long time by hand.
What is that?
she said, hiding her skin.
¡°I came because I thought that if you recognized my ¡®chronic illness¡¯, there might be a way.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re asking me to fix that chronic disease or something?¡±
¡°yes. I will pay you.¡±
Seeing the bishop and priest showing his determination, Ray thought for a moment.
¡®The affairs of the man Kingdom have not yet been sorted out.¡¯
In order, it is correct to prioritize the Kingdom of Gleiman.
The demonic religion had notpletely withdrawn from within the kingdom, and the faction of nobles was still frantic to push the king out.
At least King Gleiman wasn¡¯t safe yet.
It is probably for that reason that nobles are not allowed to meet.
But even so, he was reluctant to throw out the patient who came to him with hope.
Ray, who was quite worried, nodded his head.
¡°I¡¯ll see and then decide. Is that okay?¡±
At those words, the bishop¡¯splexion brightened.
¡°yes. Take a look and judge for yourself.¡±
In the worst case, I was expecting to be rejected with a single knife, but I was epted more than expected.
She took the lead, not hiding her joy.
¡°Let¡¯s go to where I am staying.¡±
Seeing as he was trying to go to the private room instead of somewhere else, it seemed that there was surveince around him.
Well, since he¡¯s about the level of a bishop or priest, it¡¯s not unreasonable for him to keep a close eye on him in the ck room.
When she spread her senses and looked around, sure enough, she sensed several workers wandering around her.
¡°great.¡±
Ray followed her without saying anything.
* * *
Dozens of minutes after receiving the request and starting to follow.
She did not head straight to the VIP room, but walked around the inner sanctuary.
The reason is to evade the surveince attached to the back.
¡®Looks like he¡¯s worried about surveince.¡¯
The number of people following has increased from before.
Among them, there were even those who secretly followed, oblivious to their presence, as if they had undergone professional training.
The Bishop Priest would have wandered around the castle in order to get rid of them, but rather, this only had the opposite effect.
It¡¯s not like the ck room is a ce where only crooks gather.
There is no way to miss a person who has been targeted once.
As Ray, who had been followed by a ck room once before, shook his head.
¡°Since I¡¯m here at all, why don¡¯t you scream at me to follow me?¡±
I¡¯ve been walking around for over thirty minutes already.
Instead of being ostracized, more surveince is starting to stick to it, so it¡¯s only advertising in the neighborhood room.
To his sarcasm, the bishop-priest replied.
¡°But I¡¯ve already ostracized a few people.¡±
¡°It just erased the signs.¡±
What used to be followed by one or two has now spread to over 10 people.
The thought of a unit moving behind him made his hamstrings tingle.
Ray, who didn¡¯t want to, grabbed her by the wrist and led her.
He got out of the inner circle and headed towards the VIP room.
As soon as I arrived at the room, I widened my senses and looked around, and the people who were following me could no longer follow me and wandered around outside the VIP room.
¡°Silence.¡±
When he was able to rx after blocking the sound, Ray pulled a chair and sat down.
¡°Sitfortably anywhere.¡±
¡°Yes, yes¡¡±
The bishop, thinking that he had entered the room of an extramarital man, sat down at a distance.
Ray reheated the leftover ck tea he drank in the morning and poured it into a teacup.
Soon, the soft scent of tea spread throughout the room.
Even she, who was stiff at first, sipped the tea as if her tension had gradually eased.
¡°¡you¡¯re good at it.¡±
The bishop and priest, who usually enjoyed the tea ceremony, had a gentle smile on his lips.
After sitting across from her and drinking tea for a while, Ray spoke first.
¡°So,¡± he asked, correcting his posture.
¡°I want to hear more about it soon.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
At those words, she expressed her disapproval for the first time during the conversation.
¡°sorry. I want to be honest with you, but¡¡±
¡°Can¡¯t talk because of the ban?¡±
At the word ¡®prohibition¡¯, the bishop¡¯s eyes were slightly surprised.
¡°¡Did you know?¡±
¡°How can you not know when you show off so openly? More than that, who bet that forbidden thing?¡±
We already know that the ck room is in the background.
The important thing is who the hell is the person who made her ept the ban and allowed it.
It looks like it was nted when I was young.
If it was forcibly nted, he would have an antipathy towards the Heukbang or the Demonic Church.
However, as he saw her, she had antipathy toward the prohibition, but did not seem to have any resistance to the ck Room or the Demonic Church.
That meant she understood the restraints and epted them to some extent.
Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to forcefully interrogate her, but if she didn¡¯t listen to everything, I couldn¡¯t carelessly save her, who might be a person in the dark room.
Waiting for an answer, the bishop paused for a moment before opening his mouth.
¡°I can¡¯t tell you. But¡ as far as I remember, my father¡ ugh!¡±
As she continued to speak, she grabbed her head.
It must be a kind of warning.
¡®Blood and blood nted a forbidden drug?¡¯
It is not an iprehensible situation.
She is the wife of a bishop who is quite high in the Demonic Church.
Externally, it was not surprising that he had something installed on his head as he was in the position of a bishop.
Those who do such things without batting an eye.
I wanted to dig up a lot of things about the ck room, but it seems difficult to do more than this because the gold is nted.
Ray nodded and took her arm.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to fix it, but I¡¯ll take a look if it¡¯s in the condition.¡±
As he spoke, he rolled up his sleeves, revealing the ck veins he had seen before.
For some reason, I feel ominous.
At the same time, it seemed somehow familiar.
¡®I think I¡¯ve seen it somewhere¡¡¯
I left my heart behind and went up along the ck veins.
The clothes were a bit in the way, so I rolled them up to my shoulders, but the bishop¡¯s face was now burning brightly.
¡°Since when did this happen?¡±
¡°¡well. I don¡¯t remember things from my childhood.¡±
Is it the effect of the prohibition to answer indiscriminately?
If not, is it just that I really can¡¯t remember?
I put my doubts behind me and looked at my pulse.
Pounding ¨C pounding ¨C
weak pulse is caught.
But strangely, it was a fairly contrived curve.
I¡¯ve been able to pinpoint the pulse of countless people, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever experienced such an awkward beat.
¡®It¡¯s kind of strange.¡¯
I don¡¯t have a good feeling from before.
As it got closer to the chest, the ck veins gradually took on a darker color.
I followed the traces of the demon that I could sense faintly.
From the hemostasis to the shoulder.
Again from the shoulder to the corbone.
As I gently pressed my corbone with my index and middle fingers, I felt an unpleasant tingling sensation in my fingertips.
¡°Mmm.¡±
The bishop and priest couldn¡¯t stand it and groaned.
The part where demonic spirits gushed out was right around here.
Sensing that it was not serious, Ray said.
¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth, I¡¯ll check your body.¡±
He ced his hand on the bishop¡¯s shoulder and slowly injected mana into it.
Whoa-!
As the fine mana pulled out like a thread prated his body, hidden demons flowed out and tried to push him away.
¡®The bacsh is severe.¡¯
It wasn¡¯t impossible if you wanted to subdue it, but if you mis-subdued the demonic spirit that resisted so fiercely, the mana rod could not withstand and could be torn.
I have no choice but to take my time and proceed slowly.
Instead of increasing the amount of mana, Ray moved forward little by little while carefully examining the mana load.
When Magi, who rebelled violently, reached him.
Whoops-!
A huge shock was delivered to the bishop and priest.
Even though the pain must be considerable, I can¡¯t bear to open my mouth, and I only sweat like rain.
I¡¯m sorry for her, but impatience is poison.
Now I had to proceed calmly.
Ray did not give up and moved little by little to the center of Magi.
At times like that, the demons inside her body would rebel, but she couldn¡¯t shake off his mana, which was so dense.
Had an hour passed like that?
When the bishop-priest, who had been biting his lips and enduring, was almost half-conscious.
Ray is the heart of Magi.
I was able to reach the heart of the bishop priest.
The demonic energy that was so desperate that it became a single inner altar beyond the thick one gushed out hotly.
The mana in his heart had already reached a state where he thought that if he was careless even for a moment, the mana he had worked so hard to extract might turn into nothing.
¡®This is enough to beat most warlocks.¡¯
Of course, because of the low level of magic, it cannot bepared to that of the lich, but nevertheless, the sense of magic has already exceeded the category of ck magician.
How the hell did you get this magic?
Like Seongguk, is the existence of a demon god really giving it to you?
Leaving the question behind, I tried to move Mana.
From the heart to the surrounding muscles or organs.
Every time he looked at it, he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.
¡®what¡¯s this?¡¯
It was safe to say that she was actually dead, still sweating profusely.
The heart has long since stopped working.
The surrounding muscles only maintain their shape but have been damaged to such an extent that they cannot function properly, so it is surprising that they are moving.
Since he is artificially extending his life by reviving his dead heart as a demon like the undead, it would be more correct to see him as a lich already at least half of it.
Besides, that¡¯s where the Magi go.
It was none other than the head with the golden pill nted there.
Chapter 700
Episode 700 The Royal Family¡¯s Enemy (6)
Rei quietly removed her hand from her body.
When I recovered the spilled mana, the bishop spoke as if he had been waiting.
¡°How about this?¡±
How are you?
Are you unaware of your condition?
When Ray didn¡¯t answer and just stared at it, she said, worried.
¡°Can you fix it?¡±
She had hope in her heart.
That¡¯s because no one has been able to put mana into their body.
I knew it only after feeling it on my skin.
The young man in front of him, who hadn¡¯t even taken off his boyhood yet, was a strong man you wouldn¡¯t dare imagine.
¡®This person will definitely fix it.¡¯
When I thought that I could finally get rid of the ¡®chronic illness¡¯ that I had given up on, my body shuddered.
She watched with anticipation.
Ray looked at him for a moment, then let out a small sigh.
¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±
Apletely different answer came out than expected.
To be honest, it was hard to see her body alive.
It was only forcibly moving his heart, which had already been dead for a long time, as well as his body that had been engulfed by demonic energy.
Moreover, in the case of the prohibition she was trying to fix, the problem was serious.
¡®If I touch it prematurely, it will only have the opposite effect.¡¯
I don¡¯t know who it was, but someone with advanced magic knowledge had already written a number.
The heart is connected to the taboo, so the moment you touch the taboo, your heart will stop.
If that happens, she, who is close to the undead, will also die.
Ray exined to her candidly.
The ban rather saves you.
It is said that the reason why the heart that has already died can survive even as an undead is because of the gold item embedded in its head.
Hearing his words, the bishop looked shocked.
He couldn¡¯t even think of closing his gaping mouth, and only his eyes were shaking.
It would be natural.
I thought I was alive, but in reality I was just moving my dead body.
I couldn¡¯t dare imagine the feelings he felt when he realized that he was an undead.
Ray gave her time to catch up.
How much time had passed like that?
She suddenly started muttering to herself.
¡°So my father¡ all in order to save me¡¡±
The priestly bishop shed tears as he slumped in his seat holding his head.
¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I was wrong, father¡¡±
Ray looked at the scene rather seriously at the sudden strange symptoms.
heart is breaking
That moment.
Could it be because of the shock?
The bishop priest was unable to maintain his consciousness and lost consciousness.
* * *
Ray carried her down to the bed.
I put a wet towel on my forehead to cool down, and it seems to be a little better than before.
¡°Mmm.¡±
He groaned and groaned as if he was having a nightmare.
what the hell happened
¡°Because of the ban, I can¡¯t even ask casually.¡±
The situation couldn¡¯t have been this frustrating.
Apparently, something happened with my father¡
but could it be rted to the Heukbang or the Demonic Church?
After trying hard to get rid of her curiosity, Ray nursed her for a while.
I got up to change the lukewarm wet towel when I heard a knock outside the door.
Tick-tock-
I approached the door at the sound of knocking.
¡°who are you?¡±
As I spoke, I opened the door, and there stood men with cold, hardened faces.
Seeing that all of them were dressed in ck robes, they must have been members of the Demonic Cult.
¡°I heard that our priest is here. I¡¯m sorry I interrupted your tryst, but I have to take you.¡±
When the man who had been saying the word ¡®secret love affair¡¯ tried toe inside, Ray blocked his way.
¡°I¡¯m a bit troubled right now. Come backter.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be like that. Priests must devote themselves to this church. We have a duty to protect that which is noble.¡±
Seeing him not backing down even an inch, Ray was convinced.
It was certain that they hade feeling a sense of crisis due to the former bishop¡¯s priest¡¯s prohibition.
It was also because the signs felt outside coincided with the movement time.
Layughed meaningfully, looking directly at the man who was talking with implicitly losing his momentum.
¡°It is strange. The priest doesn¡¯t seem to think so.¡±
flinch-!
The man¡¯s thick ck hair wriggled.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Literally. Will the priest really want to devote himself to the Demonic Church?¡±
A sane person would have no reason to like a ce that nted gold in their heads and turned half of them into undead.
¡°It is a word that cannot be easily overlooked. Step away if you don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡±
Seeing how he raised his mana, it seemed like he had enough thoughts to do it.
In the first ce, Ray was not the type to avoid oing fights.
He smiled and smirked.
¡°If you are confident, try it.¡±
¡°You are overdoing it at such a young age. Lightning!¡±
Paji Jiji-!
As electricity flowed through the man¡¯s heart, those in the back also started chanting.
¡°Entangle!¡±
¡°Water strike!¡±
All kinds of magic rained down on the front.
You can avoid it if you want to avoid it, but it will make the room a mess.
Ray interfered with magic using the mana spread in the atmosphere.
¡°Cancel.¡±
Whoaaah-!
The magic that had just been manifested in his brother-inw disappeared.
The water disintegrates in the air, and the rising floor calms down.
The electric current that had bloomed in the man¡¯s hand had already disappeared.
¡°Magic¡¡±
¡°How did this happen¡¡±
As the wizards with surprised faces stepped back, this time those in the rear moved.
¡°Dark cloak!¡±
Whoa-!
The whole body of the man standing in the lead was enveloped in ck demonic energy.
It was like seeing a knight in ck armor.
It seems a little different from ck magic, but is it a type of divine magic?
For some reason, it seems to have something inmon with Holy Protect, the sacred magic of the Holy Kingdom.
The man wearing severalyers of magic swung his fist.
Its speed was far beyond that of a wizard.
¡°Huh!¡±
I hurriedly lowered my back, and a heavy mass of demonic energy passed over my head, enough to make my spine shudder.
If you get hit right, you might end up looking ugly.
¡°One thing to avoid is quick!¡±
The clumsy but powerful man¡¯s fist swung continuously.
Ray screamed loudly as he dodged his fists.
¡°Oh, people are dying!¡±
With the intention of making a fuss, he deliberately breaks furniture and rolls around on the floor.
¡°Such a rat!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Kwaaaang-!
The hard floor made of wood was quickly punctured.
Thinking that hit the head makes me dizzy.
At that time, the knights who felt themotion came in.
¡°Who are you!¡±
¡°What dare you do to a distinguished guest from your home country!¡±
¡°Can¡¯t I step back!¡±
Knights who pulled out their swords lined up around them.
If you hurt a knight, it doesn¡¯t end as a small thing.
The demonists who had raised their mana to the limit lost their fighting spirit.
¡°What is this?¡±
The middle-aged knight who seemed to be the oldest asked coldly.
¡°The author is not letting go of the bishop of this church. It is an issue that cannot be ignored when important prayers are to be offered.¡±
Ray shook his head as if waiting.
¡°The priest came directly to my room. Now the fever has risen and I am taking care of it. He came to me right away and started casting magic, but I almost died.¡±
The middle-aged knight at the forefront looked at the followers of the Demonic Cult with cold eyes.
¡°¡If what he said was true, you would be felons.¡±
At that, Ray stood aside as if to say hello.
Then, I saw the image of the bishop and priest who was really drowning with a wet towel on his forehead.
Now, the eyes of the knights, who had been talking about long games, had suddenly changed.
The person now living in this room was not an ordinary person.
It means that the person in front of you is the person who is said to be able to open the second era of sorcery.
When I decided to take charge of the guard here, I heard a loud shout from Philia, themander of the corps.
¡®Make sure you have absolutely no problems during your stay. If you do something wrong, you will be greatly punished.¡¯
Having said that she rarely threatens her subordinates, she even said this to herself, the vice-captain, so it was possible to guess how much influence the young man would have.
A middle-aged knight with a curved eyebrow shouted.
¡°Immediately tie up these people and take them away!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The knights who had subdued the Demonic Cult at once dragged them out one by one.
If he put his mind to it, he would have easily arranged these knights, but the man was easily captured, probably because he didn¡¯t want to fight with the Kingdom of Gleiman.
Ray didn¡¯t forget to say a word.
¡°Prison prison is cold and hungry, so I¡¯ll send you some hot potatoes.¡±
¡°¡we¡¯ll see.¡±
The growling man was led by the hand of the knight.
When the situation was over, the polite middle-aged knight bowed his head.
¡°sorry. I put the VIP in danger through my negligence.¡±
¡°are you okay. I hope you are safe.¡±
In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for the knights, he would have subdued them on their own.
In the first ce, he hadn¡¯t felt a threat to his life, so heughed and passed on, but the knight didn¡¯t feel that way.
¡®Even though I could have died, giving it to my subordinates for my hypnosis. It¡¯s really a big volleyball.¡¯
Deeply moved, he lowered his head again.
¡°I will put a sentry at the door. It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll apologize properly tomorrow.¡±
¡°What are some apples? I¡¯m really fine.¡±
¡°no. This is also our discipline issue. See you tomorrow.¡±
The knights bowed politely and withdrew.
Chapter 701
Episode 701 The Royal Family¡¯s Enmity (7)
An uproar broke out in the royal castle.
¡°I heard that the demonic cult members tried to harm the state guest.¡±
¡°Tsk tsk, you¡¯re digging my own grave.¡±
Rumors were enough to cause waves.
Even if it is not, the public sentiment of the Demonic Church is not good.
In addition, when rumors circted that he almost killed a guest of the kingdom, even those who had maintained neutrality turned their backs.
* * *
There were numerous gs embroidered in the Daejeon.
From the g of the top of the top ten, to the g of each noble family.
In the capital, all those who im to use their strength have gathered.
It was King Greyman who did not allow any audience, but when he heard the news about the Demonic Cult, he attended the meeting for some reason.
The red-haired man, who reached down to his shoulders, narrowed his forehead.
¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see, now you¡¯reying your hands on a state guest! This is clearly disrespectful to the royal family! We must set an example and punish severely!¡±
At his words, the other nobles also nodded.
¡°You have definitely crossed the line. Although it was a problem that the bishop and priest were at stake, he will have to pay the price for ying with his hands.¡±
Originally, there was no desire to reject the means of integrating public sentiment.
However, soon after, the Royal Capital branch of the satellite bridge will be established.
Instead of the Demonic Church, which had lost support from the people, it was enough to establish a new rtionship with the Satellite Church.
Since there was nothing to regret, most of the nobles¡¯ opinions were the same.
Then, the leading aristocrats of the Chosen People faction objected.
¡°It must be their fault for trying toy a hand on the state guest. However, bringing the matter to the entire Demonic Church would be a handshake.¡±
¡°It has been several years since the Demonic Church established itself in the capital. There are still plenty of merchants that have contracts with you, but if you carelessly break ties, no one will want to do business with Gleiman in the future.¡±
Hector, the top lord of the Geel Company, raised their hand.
¡°I think so too. You can¡¯t ignore a promise. It might shake the confidence of the business from Greyman.¡±
It is easy to reject the Demonic Church once it has happened.
However, if he did so, there was a risk that other countries would look down on Gleiman, who recklessly canceled the contract and drove out the Demonic Cult.
King Gleiman, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, spoke solemnly.
¡°In Jim¡¯s opinion, this was terribly wrong. The Demonic Church will be severely punished for its sins, but it will be given an ample reprieve. Do you have any objections?¡±
Serious eyes scanning the crowd.
It wasn¡¯t like he had taken a step back and looked at it with his hands behind his back.
A benevolent yet unforgettable atmosphere.
He has obviously changed.
Even the aristocrats, who tried to argue, became dumb due to the strong momentum like the king¡¯s mountain.
As his son-inw fell silent, King Gleiman nodded slightly and cleared his seat.
¡°This agenda ends with this. Organize a team to apologize to the honored guest.¡±
To that, Philia replied.
¡°Even if it¡¯s not, I called the knights who were in charge of securityst night.¡±
¡°You should no longer show the shame of this kingdom.¡±
¡°Yes, I will take responsibility and do my best.¡±
When the monarch of a kingdom and the master of the 6th circle, who was said to have reached the limit in magic, came out in such a low position, themon people¡¯s aristocrats looked at him in wonder.
Even though they are the royal guests of the kingdom, there is no need to confirm even when the king issues an order.
But why is he grunting and fidgeting like a dog in need of shit?
¡®I wonder who the honored guest really is.¡¯
¡®There¡¯s nothing wrong with knowing.¡¯
When ites tomon people aristocrats, most of them weremoners, led by Hector of Gere.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, they had a feeling of being pushed by the aristocrats of the electorate, and their attention was focused on the distinguished guest whom they didn¡¯t even know their face.
* * *
As the morning dawned, Ray washed his face and went straight out.
¡°Hey, the weather is good.¡±
As the sun shines brightly, the mood is also clear.
I was walking toward the garden, enjoying the fresh air, but in the distance, knights dressed in half-te armor were patrolling.
What kind of group did you go around while patrolling the royal castle?
Did something happen?
I was about to pass by quietly, leaving my doubts behind, but the leader of the knights in the lead shouted loudly.
¡°All attention!¡±
Remedy-!
chuck-!
The sound of te armor rubbing resonated pleasantly.
The captain of the knights got down on one knee with an angr movement.
Then, the knights also lowered their bodies.
¡°Why are you doing this?¡±
Embarrassed by the sudden situation, Ray took a few steps back.
Then, behind the knights, Filia, dressed in formal attire, walked.
¡°Air hand.¡±
A strong wind blows away the dust.
The previously clean road was no longer a speck of dust.
Philia, who had been walking along, bent one knee like the knights.
¡°Your Majesty, Prince Soleil, I apologize for the unfortunate incident that happened yesterday. Please forgive me¡¡±
As she sang, the knights bowed their heads and shouted.
¡°Forgive me!¡±
¡°Forgive me!¡±
jjang jjeol-!
When he shouted with mana in his voice in the middle of the streets of the royal capital, the aftermath was no joke.
Not only the servants who were washing clothes at the well, but even the guards who were on guard look at what is going on.
When their eyes met, he was hurriedly startled and fell to his knees, but he was the only person standing nearby.
Why is the royal family doing this?
Could it be that you didn¡¯t like the magic tools you made?
If not, why openly give people side from morning!
The knights mmed their heads to the ground this time, perhaps thinking that they werecking in sincerity as they were unable to say anything with their mouths open due to their dumbfounded eyes.
coo-!
It was so big that I wondered if the skull would be intact.
¡°Please forgive me!¡±
¡°Forgive me!¡±
They asked for forgiveness louder than before.
Ray, whose hearing is extremely sensitive, could hear the conversations of the attendants in low voices behind him.
¡°What the hell happened to the knights begging you like that?¡±
¡°When did aristocrats use people with reasons? Didn¡¯t he tell you to dispose of the king?¡±
¡°Ah, so that¡¯s how it came to be? It is not an easy job to be a knight.¡±
Hearing that sound makes my face turn red even more.
He hurriedly approached Philia and the knightmander and said.
¡°Ohe on, stand up!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t! We deserve to be punished!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Rebuke us for our mistakes!¡±
They weren¡¯t masochists, and they were moring for punishment from each other, so I couldn¡¯t be this embarrassed.
If I had known this would happen, I would have suppressed it without making a fuss!
Even if I regretted it, it was already toote.
The knights were on their knees, showing no signs of standing up, and when they did, the sound of clicking the tongues of the attendants could be heard in their ears.
It¡¯s very crazy when things like this happen.
You can¡¯t force it to rise!
Doing so would only have the opposite effect!
Ray gave a helping look to Philia, who seemed to be able tomunicate at least.
Then she slurped and dismissed lightly.
¡°It is the order of His Majesty the King.¡±
You mean the king gave the order himself?
So you¡¯ve ordered me to give you a dog side since morning, right?
Thanks to spending the night with a mat in the garden for a while, he had a strong impression of being an entric among the workers, but the image of a brute harassing the knights was added to it.
It was toote to make a good impression.
With that thought, the weight of the title on his shoulders also faded.
¡°Okay then I will punish you. stand up.¡±
flinch-!
The knights noticed each other at his voice.
¡°Oh, the prince¡¯s order doesn¡¯t sound like words, right?
¡°Oh no!¡±
Remedy-!
The knights who had their heads on the floor stood up at once.
Thanks to them, now Ray¡¯s eyes are gone.
¡°Because of your insignificant ability, I almost diedst night. Are you aware of that fact?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me!¡±
¡°Forgiveness? Would you be able to forgive me? There was a knife in my throat, you bastard!¡±
In fact, it is not a body that will split even if it is cut several times with a knife.
On the contrary, his body went through too many evolutions to be able to inflict wounds with a pure sword that had no aura.
All he had now was anger.
he said in a fit of evil.
¡°Get down! Won¡¯t you lie down? Shall I lie down instead?¡±
¡°Sorry!¡±
The head of the knights, who was dizzy, prostrated himself while wearing te armor.
The knights under him also naturally fell down.
After looking hesitantly, Ray winked at Philia, who was about to fall to the side.
It meant that youy down next to me too.
¡°Your Majesty thete Prince¡ I¡¯m a wizard unlike them, so how can I be frivolous¡¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t wizards without arms?¡±
¡°¡ I take orders.¡±
Philia also prostrated herself next to the knightmander.
where did you cut it
Lei said while moving between the knights while holding a wooden club that seemed quite usible.
¡°Can a knight kneel anywhere! This is your discipline problem! I will make sure that that discipline is today!¡±
¡°Sorry!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry is prohibited from now on! Rece with thank you!¡±
Baka-!
Holding a club, Ray hit the knight in front of him with all his might.
The skill was so good that the armor was meaningless as it urately hit between the joints of the te armor.
¡°Aagh! thank you!¡±
¡°This instructor is satisfied! next!¡±
Bahah-!
¡°Aaaaaagh! Big! thank you!¡±
¡°thank you! Aagh!¡±
For a while, the castle was filled with the mournful screams of the knights.
Due to this event,ter recorded as the ¡®Saint¡¯s Rebellion¡¯, a new Knights¡¯ Order was created in the Kingdom of Gleiman to guard only the annex where the distinguished guests stayed.
Chapter 702
Episode 702 Stop Fire, Allies! (1)
The knights, who were armed with discipline, disappeared in front of him without saying who came first.
It was no different from Philia.
She had never been beaten in the butt except when she was young, but she volunteered to get hit a few more times, saying that it reminded her of memories for some reason.
Originally, there were many perverts in the family of wizards, so it was not new to them anymore.
In the bedroom where the bishop is sleeping.
Ray thought it was time to drive out the Demonic Cult.
¡°It¡¯s something I can¡¯t leave forever.¡±
It was a group that made people suffer from Magi addiction with their unique crazy greeting method, so it had to be sorted out as soon as possible.
However, even if he moved alone, he could notpletely root out the Demonic Cult within the Kingdom of Gleiman, so he needed another method.
After thinking about it for a while, I suddenly remembered what Aira said one day.
¨C You don¡¯t have to move yourself. Sometimes you can achieve what you want just by making it move.
It was a word I heard while being taught about magic, but somehow I think it fits well with the current situation.
After thinking for a moment, Ray stood up from his seat as if he had made up his mind.
* * *
The dark back roads of King Greyman.
Ray set foot on the road where people don¡¯t go in and out.
These back roads, which are mainly walked by handymen and servants, are sometimes a ce where good information is gathered.
He walked the streets wearing a robe.
However, his gait was strange.
It seems to go left, then right.
I want to move forward in a straight line again, but I take a few steps back and stumble again.
Its appearance was simr to that of a drunkard.
After repeating the movement several times, a handyman walked by from somewhere.
¡°Oops bro! Please walk carefully.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Something good happened to me today, so I drank a little.¡±
Acting skillfully, I deliberately leaned against the body of the worker.
¡°What happened to Daegwan that you drank this much?¡±
When he asked, Ray answered as if he had been waiting.
¡°Will a ck bird fly in the sky as I walk my way? If this isn¡¯t a good sign, what is?¡±
ck bird.
It was one of several code slogans referring to the ck Room.
At those words, the worker¡¯s eyes changed in an instant.
¡°ha ha ha. How could a ck bird be a good omen? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a white bird.¡±
The worker trembled and denied it, but it wasn¡¯t Ray who couldn¡¯t see through the subtle difference.
The strange movement that initially moved like a drunkard was also a hand signal from the ck room.
The correct answer was to say the password just in case.
¡®I never thought I¡¯d be able to find the delivery book so easily.¡¯
In the meantime, I have been active in the castle of man for several years, but I have never been caught, so I guess my vignce has loosened a lot.
Ray threw a wedge at him who still had no doubts.
¡°It¡¯s too much of a joke. Do you not know that the world truly begins when a ck bird takes flight?¡±
His words meant the essence of the ck Room.
At that point, the worker alsopletely gave up his doubts.
¡°¡May I ask where you belong?¡±
¡°It is the end of Cheongsadae. Since you are a lot older than me, please lower your words.¡±
When Ray came out in a low position, the worker who guessed his location shook his head.
¡°okay. What happened?¡±
¡°I came because I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°What about delivery? I didn¡¯t hear about it beforehand¡¡±
¡°The Cheongsadae told me to deliver it urgently, so I left the entrusted area and came to the castle.¡±
Cheongsadae is currently staying in the Kingdom of Gleiman.
There was no room for doubt as the story lined up.
¡°Tell me.¡±
Now it was a look thatpletely thought of himself as a member of the ck room.
Ray smirked through his robe.
¡°It is an order to expel the Demonic Cult from the capital.¡±
The expression of the worker suddenly hardened at the words like thunder from the sky.
¡°¡it can¡¯t be. The Demonic Church is a major force in this room. Cheongsadae to remove it at will. Don¡¯t you know that it is clearly a superpower?¡±
¡°This is a matter decided by the top, not the government. Are you really unaware of the deep, high-level intentions that are secretly moving us to reduce the rise of the Demonic Cult?¡±
Someone as talented as you?
You mean I didn¡¯t know what I knew?
When he said that, the worker¡¯s sword taste twitched.
¡°Unpleasant. That much I knew. But that¡¯s what I didn¡¯t understand. The gold coins spent to establish a ce in the capital would be enough to build a castle. But are you saying that the Demonic Cult, which is starting to reap results after a long time, is thrown out?¡±
Certainly, on his part, he might not have understood.
After all, all of this was just a lie.
When the opponent showed a bite, Ray, who was excited, teased his mouth without saliva on his lips.
¡°People have already left the Demonic Church. Furthermore, as the power of the Demonic Church increased, wasn¡¯t it often the case that they disobeyed the orders of this room? The upper management seems to regard it as a thorn in the eye.¡±
¡°Hmm.¡±
As he continued to tell usible lies, the worker seemed to have almost passed over.
¡°Oh, and this must be done in utmost secrecy. If this bes known¡ Both me and my seniors are dead.¡±
¡°When did you not do that? I know.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Yes. The instructions from the top were clearly delivered. We will call together the nearby armed groups and do as wemand.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Phew.
I wondered what would happen, but fortunately it seems that I was tricked.
As I involuntarily let out a sigh of relief, the worker who took it differently clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. If there is a government building, it must be on the outskirts of Gleiman. It¡¯s to the extent that it crosses over to the royal capital from there, so it¡¯s a lot of trouble even for the lower end.¡±
¡°Would you like to be a senior? The delivery book is all like this. I gave the order, so I¡¯ll go now.¡±
One slyness is staggering.
The worker didn¡¯t even know that he had been tricked, and instead shook his head.
¡°Oh, before I go, I¡¯ll ask you one thing.¡±
¡°A question about the subject of the delivery book? How did you get your education?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. We are the only ones here.¡±
At his words, the worker¡¯s expression gradually softened.
We already know that surveince is widespread around here.
That¡¯s why Ray kept the mana flowing in advance so that the sound wouldn¡¯t leak out.
Deliberately pretending not to know that there is surveince.
When asked a question, the worker nodded.
¡°Only this once.¡±
¡°yes. The curious thing is the work of the bishop priest. What the hell happened before? Every time the storyes out at Cheongsadae, it seems like I¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t know.¡±
He said it as if he was in a bad mood with tears in his eyes.
The workerughed at him.
I wanted to ask another question, but it was only ¡®the bishop and the priest¡¯.
No matter how low he is, the worker exined the story skillfully, probably deciding that it would not matter if he knew this much as long as it was the delivery book of Cheongsadae.
¡°You foolish bitch. It is the woman who killed the father with her own hands, who came to the room she saw with her own feet and begged for her daughter¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t even know that he was trying to save me and cursed at my father who allowed the ban until the moment his breath stopped.¡±
¡°Then being a bishop is a
priest ¡¡± Since the bishop is dead in the first ce, being a priest is meaningless. However, it is an order to keep a close eye on the body that has epted the demonic energy.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Ray was speechless.
I wondered what the hell had happened to break my heart to the point of losing my mind, but I never thought something like this would happenter.
¡®That¡¯s why I¡¯m about to copse.¡¯
Killing my family wasn¡¯t enough, so even thest moment was not whole.
And when I found out about it, even through someone else¡¯s mouth.
The shock she must have received was indescribable.
Tuduk-tuk-
Raindrops fall from the darkened sky.
¡°Has your curiosity been resolved?¡±
¡°yes. Thanks¡¡±
¡°Curiosity sometimes takes a life. Let¡¯s skip this time, but don¡¯t open your mouth recklessly. This is advice for you who havee a long way.¡±
¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to go soon.¡±
Let¡¯s disappear as quickly as the worker came.
Those who were watching the surroundings also quietly followed.
in the rain that is getting stronger.
Ray stood there for a while.
* * *
Evening when the sun haspletely set.
Ray bought some daily necessities on the streets of the royal capital.
One of them was a candle called ¡®Clemento¡¯s Incense¡¯.
As soon as you light the candle, a spicy scent spreads out.
As much as the price was quite expensive, the effect was also unique.
It seemed that the fatigue went away for a moment, but it felt like my mind was awakened.
¡°It¡¯s a nice candle. I should bring it to Airater.¡±
She has a subtle emotional side, so you will definitely like her.
By the time the raindrops gently fall on the window sill.
The bishop, who seemed unlikely to wake up any more, raised his body with a groan.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
He grabs his head and struggles.
As if the shock hadn¡¯t gone away, he was still in agony right after waking up.
He handed him a wet towel and said.
¡°It is still cold. Putting it on your forehead will help.¡±
¡°¡¡±
She reflexively epted the wet towel.
The scent of Clemento made my head clear, but thanks to it, the sadness of the previous day also came to my mind vividly.
Natural tears poured from her eyes.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
The woman, who looked so strong when she was usually among people, vomited pain with her shoulders trembling.
Mouth tightly closed due to the prohibition.
How does it feel to have to deal with the worries that you can¡¯t tell anyone about?
It probably couldn¡¯tpare to the kind of torture inflicted on the body.
¡°Heukheuk¡ Ughheukheuk¡¡±
There was nothing he could do while watching her cry quietly with his face covered.
A being that is neither alive nor dead.
The thin ck veins protruding from his chest were proving that.
A mark that will not be erased no matter what.
It was engraved on her body like a ve¡¯s seal.
Chapter 703
Episode 703 Stop Fire, We¡¯re Allies! (2)
For a while, the bishop and priest¡¯s weeping continued without knowing how to stop.
Originally, she would have cried until she was exhausted, but thanks to Clemento¡¯s scent, she was able toe to her senses.
Wiping away the traces of tears with a wet towel.
She lowered her head.
¡°¡¡±
The reason why he doesn¡¯t open his mouth is probably because he knows well that it is meaningless.
Ray, who had prepared refreshments in the kitchen, set them down on the antique table.
¡°Drink while warm.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Dori Dori.
Cracked lips from not even drinking water.
Messy hair flows down carelessly.
ck veins were still visible on the lightly see-through chest, so from the outside it looked like an undead.
The bishop, who hadn¡¯t said anything for a long time, spoke with a trembling voice.
¡°Will I just¡ die?¡±
He raised his head slightly and met her empty eyes.
blurry focus.
Inside the empty eyes, there was an empty heart simr to that.
To be honest, she seemed to have no will to live.
I was worried that if I put a sword in my hand right away, I would notmit suicide.
Ray shook his head slowly.
¡°Don¡¯t make hasty decisions.¡±
¡°¡but I don¡¯t have the strength to stay alive anymore.¡±
Not even being able to exin the reason only strangled her heavy heart.
At that, Ray quietly opened his mouth.
¡°It¡¯s not enough that you killed your own flesh and blood, are you trying to kill yourself?¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
The startled bishop turned his head and looked at him.
Ray spoke quietly.
¡°Your father would have taken it. It was to the point that I ended up turning my daughter into an undead because I was too eager to save her.¡±
That¡¯s why even more.
He must have tried to hide her deep inside the Demonic Church.
If she ever became known to the Wizards Association or the Holy Kingdom, she was destined to be branded as an undead and die.
Perhaps, on the contrary, from his father¡¯s point of view, he would have been relieved to have killed himself and been given the position of bishop-priest, seeding the bishop.
The bishop asked in a trembling voice.
¡°How can you do that¡¡±
¡°There is no flower that blooms without being shaken. Thank you for giving me life. Because there are more people dying in this world even if they want to live.¡±
After clearing the teacup, Ray stood up.
¡°Don¡¯t make the life your father gave you ugly any longer.¡±
at hisst words.
The bishop, who pursed his lips as if he had something to say, soon closed his mouth.
* * *
When I woke up, a refreshing scent I had never smelled before and the sharp scent of ck tea filled the room.
I feel like my head is clearing somehow.
Things that had happened yesterday began toe to mind one by one.
That moment.
A familiar face next to me handed me a wet towel and said.
¡°It is still cold. Putting it on your forehead will help.¡±
Let¡¯s take the wet towel.
I felt the coldness I felt at my fingertips, somehow frightening.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
It was unsightly.
Because it¡¯s tacky to see yourself covering your face and shedding tears.
It¡¯s so ugly that I can¡¯t stand it.
Even so, he himself is undead.
It is a mere monstrous being, but if it is not ugly, it is even more strange.
As I thought so, it hurt as if a part of my heart had been torn off.
¡°Will I just¡ die?¡±
It¡¯s not something I said out of anger.
Even if he is no longer alive, he is nothing but harm.
I was definitely thinking that in my head, but on the other hand, there was a hidden desire in my heart that someone would deny it.
I want to beforted
I want to be encouraged.
Maybe it was because of that feeling that the coldness of the wet towel he handed to her felt frightening.
soon he says
¡°After you killed your own flesh and blood, are you trying to kill yourself now?¡±
In my heart that wished for warmth.
he drew the knife
¡°Your father would have taken it. It was to the point that I ended up turning my daughter into an undead because I was too eager to save her.¡±
A one-way conversation ensued.
How the hell did the young man in front of him know what was going on behind the scenes?
Also, why are you treating me so harshly? My head is confused.
He said as if to not be fooled.
¡°There is no flower that blooms without shaking. Thank you for giving me life. Because there are more people dying in this world even if they want to live.¡±
The tears that I couldn¡¯t stop until just now stopped flowing.
The steaming ck tea has already cooled down as soon as it cools down, and the precipitate has settled to the bottom.
After tidying up the teacup I drank, he said as he left the bedroom.
¡°Don¡¯t make the life your father gave you ugly any longer.¡±
A sword was stuck in his chest.
The heart must have already died, but somehow the pain is conveyed intact.
My heart was bleeding and I fell.
I wanted to shout something at his back as he left, but my body wouldn¡¯t listen.
The mouth does not open and the legs do not move.
All I could feel was the excruciating pain.
I grabbed the towel he gave me.
Time has passed and now the towel has be lukewarm.
It wasn¡¯t as cold as it was at first, and strangely, it didn¡¯t feel scary anymore.
* * *
The messenger of the royal capital delivered the order.
At the same time, the armed groups of the dark side, which received instructions from each region, began to move.
¡°Expel the Demonic Church.¡±
¡°This is an order from the superiors. You can¡¯t have any doubts.¡±
The hierarchical order of the ck room was indeed simple.
Top and bottom clothes.
Because of that, the heads of armed groups who were suspicious of them had no choice but to act as instructed.
Naturally, the order of the royal capital came down to Cheongsadae.
The Cheongsadae, which was disguised as a worker, started moving immediately after receiving the order.
A branch of the Demonic Church located on the outskirts of the Kingdom of Greyman.
They, who had been avoiding their body due to the public sentiment, were horrified by those who suddenly came.
¡°Who are you!¡±
¡°What kind of guy are you!¡±
The guards who stood guard brandished spears and swords.
It was a quick response as if the usual training went well, but the opponent was not good.
Among the armed groups in the ck Room, it is the Blue House that is second only to the janitor.
It was not a skill that could allow the attack of mere mischievous people.
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Whistle the whistle! It¡¯s an intruder!¡±
Screams rang out from everywhere.
As the quiet hall became covered in blood, several priests who sensed themotion came out.
¡°What¡¯s going on!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a s raid! Avoid!¡±
¡°omg!¡±
The priests didn¡¯t even have time to look at the situation.
The ck men¡¯s swords flew at their necks.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The skill gap between them was obvious.
It¡¯s like he didn¡¯t even realize how he died.
The priests could not even respond and copsed like autumn leaves.
When it seemed that the outskirts of Eolchu had been cleaned up, the leader of the Cheongsadae shouted.
¡°Clean up this ce and go up to the royal road. Don¡¯t let any of them escape.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
At the same time as the answer, the backs of those who tried to climb over the fence and run away cracked.
The soldiers have already been sorted out.
All that was left was a group of powerless believers.
¡®I knew when I would throw it away.¡¯
Time is sooner than I thought.
I don¡¯t know what the upper part was thinking, but it didn¡¯t make much sense to throw away the sweet water without drinking more.
When the wind and blood blew and no one could feel the presence around, the captain raised his hand.
¡°Once it¡¯s sorted out, we move.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
* * *
Bad news wasing from nearby the capital.
Branches of the Demonic Church are gradually disappearing.
Even in a city that was famous for its good security, the Demonic Cult was cut down in the middle of the night, so rumors soon spread as they spread.
In a bar, two men exchanged drinks and had a conversation.
¡°Ah, did the people who climbed the roof choose only the demonic cult to kill them?¡±
¡°No matter how much the Demonic Cult is said to be scoundrels in the world, do they have to go so far as to kill them in the royal family?¡±
¡°This person is true. You haven¡¯t heard the news yet? Didn¡¯t the Demonic Church almost kill the guest invited by the king himself this time in the night?¡± ¡°Is that really true?¡±
¡°Am I even lying about this?¡±
¡°If that statement is true, it makes sense to catch the Demonic Cult in the royal castle. Tsk tsk, why did you touch such a person?¡±
¡°That is what I mean. Why would he do such a thing without the demonic religion going mad? I heard that a guest of the kingdom tried to attack the bishop.¡±
The man across from him frowned as he saw his friend talking while eating snacks.
¡°Isn¡¯t that what you deserve to die for?¡±
¡°Who wasn¡¯t? Apparently, the royal family needed an excuse to throw out the Demonic Cult.¡±
¡°They say there are more of them. Only the Demonic Church became pitiful.¡±
Rumors went beyond being misrepresented and were being betrayed altogether.
* * *
Rumors that spread in the capital reached the castle through the ears and mouths of the soldiers.
I don¡¯t know who is getting rid of the Demonic Cult, but the rumor that it was the work of the royal family was never a good thing.
The nobles also voiced their concerns about this.
¡°If this continues, it will be like the royal family has eliminated the Demonic Cult.¡±
¡°The nobles who expressed their dissenting opinions at thest meeting will protest.¡±
Of course, they would exin that it was not something they nned, but it was unclear whether they would easily believe it.
What¡¯s more, this aspect doesn¡¯t just end with a fight between the king faction and the aristocratic faction.
This could have been an opportunity to separate the chosen people faction from themon people faction, who expressed their opinions at thest meeting.
¡°Things are gettingplicated.¡±
¡°It is my hope that the power of the Demonic Church is weakening¡ but I can¡¯t see it as a particrly good situation.¡±
ha.
The nobles gathered in Daejeon sighed as one.
¡°Starting today, we will hold talks every evening. I would appreciate it if all of you could attend without missing a seat.¡±
As if someone else had said it, the person who organized the meeting was the Marquis of Veltio, who had a great reputation as the Minister of Finance.
The aristocrats, who wanted to withdraw their feet soon, had no choice but to bow their heads crying and eating mustard.
¡°I am honored to have invited you.¡±
¡°Since His Excellency the Marquis wants it, it¡¯s only right to leave the time empty.¡±
This constituted the personnel of the conference.
Chapter 704
Episode 704: Stop Fire, We¡¯re Allies! (3)
After that happened with the bishop-priest.
Ray hadn¡¯t been able to go back to the separate room for several days.
¡°Ugh. You bastards in the ck room!¡±
I had spoken to the messenger, so I knew how to attack the Demonic Church in the ck room, but I didn¡¯t know that I would act so quickly.
Thanks to that, the bishop and priest needed a ce to rely on for the time being, and the private room was already saturated because all the nobles around the capital had gathered in an unexpected situation.
No matter how long I waited, a room was not avable, so I had to stay at a nearby inn from now on.
¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a royal guest¡¡±
But when I went in with the iron te on my face, the rumors around me these days were unusual.
While wandering around the castle, the sound of the attendants talking behind them caught my ears.
¡°That person.¡±
¡°That person?¡±
¡°okay! Why did someone try to attack the bishop!¡±
¡°Your face is handsome¡¡±
¡°Hey! Don¡¯t you know that all men are wolves?¡±
My heart is heavy when I see themughing hahahoho.
I don¡¯t know where the rumors spread, but it was wrong to go back to my room with this.
¡°Where are you staying today?¡±
Well, if I had to, I¡¯d spend a few days at Klein¡¯s mansion.
In many ways, it is not a good situation for someone who was said to have almost attacked the bishop and priest to entrust himself to the mansion of themander of the knights of the kingdom.
It was not easy to rely on someone, so Ray eventually headed to an inn located in the royal capital.
* * *
Even if it feels good.
At the tavern located downstairs from the inn, Ray ordered drinks and food.
Money was enough.
He must have been talked about behind closed doors in the royal castle, so Ray eximed cheerfully to soothe his mood with alcohol.
¡°hey! Bring the most expensive skewers and grain wine here!¡±
At his words, the expression on the waiter¡¯s face crumpled at once.
If you were asked to pick one of the cheapest foods on the market, the first ce would be skewers.
Even there are not many skewers, but there is usually only one type of skewers sold in taverns.
But I don¡¯t know if you order something expensive, even if it¡¯s alcohol.
Grain wine, made by fermenting grain, was perceived as cheap, so famous taverns did not even handle grain wine.
Both the clothes and the look.
The waitress, whom he thought was undoubtedly a scion of a prestigious aristocratic family, had leaked steam.
¡°Yes.¡±
After prolonging his answer, he grumbled and headed to the kitchen.
¡°The service is not very good.¡±
Let¡¯s tsk tsk and wait a bit.
The food came earlier than I thought, probably because all I ordered were skewers and grain wine.
¡°Here it is.¡±
¡°Here¡¯s a tip.¡±
The waitress sighed as if she knew that when she talked and handed her a fairy tale.
¡°thank you.¡±
Also, the service here is not good.
Not being able to recognize a big fish like yourself doesn¡¯t seem to have a good eye.
Ray, who had been chewing on the waiter, chewed on the skewer this time.
¡°Oh oh.¡±
I didn¡¯t expect much, but I was amazed at the unexpectedly excellent taste.
For the price of only ten fairy tales, the taste is quite excellent.
When you bite into it, not only the gravy bursts out, but even the texture is alive.
The chef seems to be a fairly skilled cook.
I took a sip of the grain wine before the meatpletely disappeared in my mouth.
Then, this time, isn¡¯t the bitter scent of grain wine making the oil disappear!
This kind of food and drink in such a cheap pub?
This must have been the chef¡¯s madness.
Otherwise, there is no way you can work in a shabby restaurant with a skill that rivals any other high-end bar!
It was because I was hungry.
Ray hurriedly filled his stomach with skewers and grain wine.
It was to the extent that even the guests around him stared at him with their mouths open.
The moment Ray was in the middle of ordering a few more tes of skewers.
A woman with long ck hair entered the tavern.
¡°Here you are.¡±
Like a skilled musician ying.
The woman¡¯s beautiful voice resonated throughout the tavern.
When he turned his head to look at the source of the sound, there was a bishop with his ck hair brushed behind his ear.
¡°I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time.¡±
¡°What happen?¡±
¡°¡I want to talk.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have much to say.¡±
As I speak with a bunch of skewers still steaming in my mouth, for some reason, I feel indignant.
The bishop sighed and sat down.
As she raised her hand with her sleeves closed, the waitress, whose face was red as she watched her, quickly approached.
¡°Even if you need blood¡¡±
¡°Can you give me something to rmend?¡±
As she spoke, her eyes caught on the grain wine on the table.
Courage that looks cheap no matter who sees it.
However, when I saw him continue to drink it, saying that even that was delicious, I sighed again.
¡®Why the hell is a royal guest eating this kind of food¡¡¯ If
only an order was given from the royal castle, the servants would move and serve food until their upper legs were broken.
In addition, if you ask to see the liquor table, you will be able to drink even the dwarven grain wine, which is said to be difficult even for nobles to drink, like water.
It means that his position in the current kingdom of Gleiman is about that much.
It¡¯s strange to set the mood on the terrace of a bar that looks cheap like this, saying ¡®Today¡¯s sunset is pretty good¡¯ with cheap grain wine in hand!
Somehow, I think today is a day with a lot of sighs.
she said to the waitress.
¡°Please give me the most expensive drink.¡±
The rod I had hoped for had arrived.
The clerk lowered his head with a bright face.
¡°I will prepare it right away!¡±
¡°This is a tip.¡±
He handed over three silver coins, saying that he was doing well, and now the employee¡¯s face turned to tears.
He lowered his head one after another as if kicking a mill, and let¡¯s go away.
Ray, who was looking at him with disapproving eyes, shook his head.
¡°Sheesh.¡±
When he gave the same tip, he looked at it with pity on his eyes.
After all, the world is absurd.
Ray poured the grain wine into his mouth.
¡°Big.¡±
It¡¯s a clean drink that you won¡¯t get tired of, no matter how many times you drink it.
Is there a good brewery nearby?
The bishop priest carefully lifted the bottle.
¡°I will follow you.¡± Since the
ss
is small, it fills up quickly.
The skewers had already been eaten, so there was no proper food on the table, but the sunset outside was a great snack in itself.
She likewise poured a drink into my ss.
¡°Is it okay for someone called a bishop to drink?¡±
¡°How are you? You say you¡¯re dead anyway?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
¡°My school is surprisingly merciful to such things. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
As she spoke, she held out a ss of wine.
As soon as I bumped into him briefly, I closed my eyes tightly and inhaled.
gulp-! gulp-!
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
A loud exmation like that of a neighborhood uncle flowed from her throat.
¡°how is it? Do you think you drink a little?¡±
Did he even get drunk from just one drink?
The bishop priest spoke in a slightly excited voice.
Soon, the food and drink she ordered came out.
The grilled whole pork looks so appetizing that it cannot bepared to the skewers ordered earlier.
In addition to that, as soon as the cover was removed, the incense spread strongly in the tavern.
¡°eat a lot. If you want something, you can ask for it without reservation.¡±
¡°Hahaha! After all, money is good!¡±
Ray, who had a lot of things but couldn¡¯t throw away his miserly tendency, salivated.
What should I eat first?
He sliced up the whole pig with a knife.
Then, the golden-brown surface cracked open, revealing the soft flesh.
Maybe it will get cold.
He hurriedly brought the meat into his mouth.
¡°Oh oh!¡±
¡°Ugh. I¡¯m fine.¡±
Responses were varied.
Unlike the bishops and priests who cut meat as if it wasn¡¯t bad, Ray first realized that the vor could be tasted with incense as well.
The vor of the food was so good that I could taste it with my nose and eyes.
He poured himself a drink this time.
The aftertaste of alcohol melts gently on your lips and throat.
Did you say Ohhwaju?
It definitely feels like five different flowers are shimmering in front of your eyes.
¡°It tastes like alcohol.¡±
It¡¯s a drink that tastes different when you drink it and after you drink it.
It was a simr feeling when I drank the old man¡¯s childhood drink in the past.
It is a drink worthy of being called a myeongju.
¡°Think of today¡¯s treat as a thank you.¡±
Having said that, the bishop brought the chair a little closer and sat down.
long eyshes.
Nicely curved nose bridge.
Anyone who sees her long ck hair that goes well with her fair skin will not be able to help admit that she is a beauty.
she hinted.
¡°This is the first time anyone has recognized my ¡®inside heart¡¯.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±
Iughed at him as I watched him answer sinctly.
¡°I guess lying isn¡¯t my specialty.¡±
Somehow, the way she was eating or drinking and admiring her was quite cute.
¡°Thank you for listening to my request that day.¡±
¡®Thank you for taking care of me by my side.¡¯
Without saying anything behind the scenes.
She nibbled at the food.
Ray, who was not interested in the wanderer¡¯s carelessness, said with food in his mouth.
¡°What do you do with that much? Oh, by the way, did you hear about the Demonic Church?¡±
¡°Someone came from the court. I¡¯ve heard about it¡but honestly, I don¡¯t know if it will work out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too bad.¡±
These are the guys who wielded their fists in the beginning.
Besides, even though they were escorts, they were meant to keep an eye on her anyway, so I didn¡¯t feel sorry for them now.
¡°Still, I intend to talk to the royal family. If you do well, it might be resolved smoothly, right?¡±
¡°Take it easy.¡±
¡°Whoops. If something difficult happens, then I wille back to ask for it again.¡±
The moment the bishop priest was about to take his hand to the cup.
Ray hurriedly threw the utensils on the table at the unusual movement he felt from outside.
swish-!
Damn-!
Debris scattered with the sound of lightning.
¡°There¡¯s a pesky guy attached.¡±
A voice full of life.
Ray recognized it as the first move.
Opponents are never easygoing.
He grinned when the precious expensive food and alcohol spilled.
¡°It¡¯s a little expensive to pay for interrupting my dinner.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t food be a luxury for someone who was about to die?¡±
The man who covered his face with a ck hood grinned.
Chapter 705
Episode 705 Stop Fire, Allies! (4)
Every time the manughed, the cuts on his face wriggled.
Ray looked around.
The tavern is already upied by them.
In addition, they were holding hostages in preparation for an emergency, so it was difficult to move hastily.
¡®Should I catch the guy in front of me and exchange them?¡¯
no.
Looking at the venom in their eyes, I thought they weren¡¯t the ones who would mess things up with just one or two hostages.
In the current situation, there is no other way to think about it.
¡°How about moving ces?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t roll your head. You all die anyway.¡±
¡°Soon the guards wille? Wouldn¡¯t it be okay if I just bought time?¡±
At that, the manughed.
¡°Do you think you can survive from us?¡±
¡°It is not difficult.¡±
Ray answered without hesitation.
Then there was a brief silence between the two.
Let the man move his hand gently.
Pii-!
The needles were so small that they could not be seen with the naked eye.
Ray slightly turned his body.
Pababababat-!
When one move, which he thought was quite a target, went in vain, the man let out an exmation as if he was interested.
¡°Hoo.¡±
¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better go back quietly.¡±
¡°Thanks for the advice.¡±
The man gave a slight nce.
Then, the ck people around him surrounded Ray.
Together.
The movements of the people in ck are somehow quite familiar.
The walking method of sliding like a snake passing through a bush while keeping the center of gravity of the body intact.
¡®That¡¯s¡¡¯
Undoubtedly.
These were thebatants of the ck Room.
But why?
By now, the ck Room must have been frantic to drive out the Demonic Cult.
His questionable gaze suddenly caught the image of a bishop.
Only then did Ray know how things were going.
¡°¡no luck, no luck.¡±
Currently, Heukbang must be busy moving as expected.
The reason why they came to such an inn on a back road was probably to get rid of the bishop and priest who had enemies with the Demonic Church.
In the end, it means that the current situation is the way you made it.
¡°Slowly tidy up.¡±
The man¡¯s order fell.
The ck people who had been killing him rushed at once.
Ray also had to take a step back from the superfluity of movements that he had tried countless times before.
Kaaaang-!
Dominating all directions, he knocked out the attacking sword with a single sword, then pped his hand.
Whoops-!
As the enormous amount of mana extended to the fingertips, one of the men in ck in front of him slumped to the floor.
¡°Don¡¯t be rmed. Even if he looks like a parasitic brother, he is dangerous.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The mood of the ck people changed in an instant.
Life fades and signs fade.
However, this was rather counterproductive.
Rayda is more sensitive to the flow of mana than anyone else.
There was no reason why he couldn¡¯t recognize the secrets of the ck men, who had a keen sense of humor enough to recognize the vision of a fairly prestigious wizard family at once.
Ray swung his sword again as he watched the men in ck gradually close the distance while hiding their presence.
Caan-!
¡°Huh!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
I managed to get the sword attack, but the center of gravity was greatly shaken by an unexpected shock.
Ray didn¡¯t miss the chance.
Twist the tip of the knife at an angle and stab it straight through.
A couple of men in ck who were embarrassed and backed away were caught in the sword.
¡°Keo-eo-eok!¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Having been pierced through the abdomen, they fell miserably to the floor again.
¡°I will help too!¡±
Even the bishop and priest who took out the hostages from the side joined in, and now thebatants in the ck room were being pushed back.
Unlike the first time, the situation turned difficult, and the man wrinkled his face.
¡°You¡¯re a guy with a few talents.¡±
No matter how low-end thebatant is, a ck room is a ck room.
To drive thebatants who were systematically raised under high-level training alone.
I had a hunch that I had some skill, but I didn¡¯t know it would be this much.
The moment when the man¡¯s hand was gradually going to be a swordsman.
There was a greatmotion from outside.
¡°The Royal Knights! Stop all actions and surrender!¡±
Remedy-!
chuck-!
Knights in full te armorpletely sealed the inn entrance in an instant.
It wasn¡¯t just the man who was surprised.
He probably didn¡¯t know that the Royal Knights woulde personally.
Ray blinked as he looked at Klein and the descendant nobles behind him.
Klein asked cautiously, holding out his hand.
¡°¡are you hurt anywhere?¡±
¡°Ah I¡¡±
¡°I was asking the bishop. Isn¡¯t it natural that the King is safe?¡±
The words came to my mouth automatically.
It seems that in Klein¡¯s head, he is remembered as a mithril human.
The bishop, who received Klein¡¯s concern, answered with a trembling face.
¡°¡all right.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d then. Come back to the castle with me right away.¡±
As if being chased by someone.
Klein hurriedly tried to get the bishop out of the inn.
Then the man in ck roared.
¡°Who do you dare to take with you!¡±
¡°Your opponent is me!¡±
¡°You wicked bastard! I will punish the wicked today!¡±
Because it is in front of the bishop priest.
The sons of the nobles, who had a lot of form, stepped forward to set up the ball.
Looking at the way he did it, it seemed that he was brutally butchered by the man¡¯s sword in less than ten seconds.
¡°Why did you bring them again?¡±
¡°¡probably to set the ball. As long as we go out, there will be no damage to our children.¡±
what are you doing
Should the sons of nobles be hurt when the Royal Knights are by their side?
If you¡¯re lucky, you¡¯ll be able to make a mark, so there¡¯s no way the nobles won¡¯t take care of this.
¡°The situation inside is dirty.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll leave it here.¡±
¡°okay. Right now, the bishop and priest have priority.¡±
I spoke and looked behind me.
Like a cow being led to a ughterhouse, she was being led calmly without knowing why.
Klein raised his hand.
¡°Everyone withdraw!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
When themander¡¯s order is given.
The royal knights who did not know how to move while sealing the inn left the inn at once.
When that happened, it was the children of the aristocrats who were now embarrassed.
¡°Hey!¡±
¡°What shall we do!¡±
With the Knights of the Kingdom on their backs, they were devastated watching the knights suddenly withdraw.
¡°Ha ha ha! It curls its tail and runs away!¡±
¡°Keugh¡¡! We withdraw too!¡±
¡°Where!¡±
As the blond young man hurriedly pulled away, the man in ck swung his sword at his back.
If you don¡¯t block it, the back is going to split apart.
The blond young man hurriedly turned around and shed his sword.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Fight and die!¡±
Chae Ae Ae-!
Caan-!
Kang-!
The difference in power was very clear.
Unlike the young man who was in a hurry to stop it, the man was dealing with him leisurely.
It wasn¡¯t just the blond young man who felt his life threatened.
As the ck people around them gradually gathered and applied pressure, the nobles were helplessly pushed away.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Save me! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±
The venue quickly turned into a mayhem.
At least, a quiet young man with blue hair was doing well, but the situation returned to square one when two or three ck men began to attack him.
I took all the forms that didn¡¯t look like stars.
Ray clicked his tongue and grabbed the blonde young man by the back of his neck.
¡°I¡¯m getting in the way, so go away.¡±
¡°Oops¡¡!¡±
He was barely rescued just before the man¡¯s sword grazed his neck.
The blond young man looked at Ray.
That moment.
The man¡¯s sword flew right in front of him who had jumped in to save himself.
¡°no! Avoid!¡±
¡°You fool! die!¡±
Aaaaaang-!
There was such an enormous explosion that I wondered if there were even bones left.
For a moment there was silence in the hall.
A long stream of blood spurted to the ceiling and thick chunks of flesh flew away.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Someone¡¯s screams echoed through the inn.
Let the white dust clear a little.
A man in ck with a severed arm was kneeling there.
* * *
Receptionist and Zeke left training to sharpen themselves.
How many months have passed since then?
Each of them reaped some reap.
Huddled under a small bonfire, they chatted.
¡°It is still a long way to follow the Holy Son.¡±
At those words, Soyoung shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s rather impossible to follow such a monstrous person.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. But it feels like my eyes have been opened thanks to thest sword I saw.¡±
how could i forget
The sight of splitting the heavens and earth with a single sword and taking hundreds of thousands of lives at once with the magic that bloomed from his hand.
Hongyoung said quietly.
¡°He is currently staying in the Kingdom of Gleiman. Heukbang seems to have moved in earnest¡ Now is the time for us to be a force.¡±
that is to say
It must mean that he had to end this life and go under the owner again.
Zeke, who had been listening quietly until now, silently lowered his head.
¡°Although it is earlier than expected, I am in favor. I cannot be ashamed of being his subordinate.¡±
¡°Well, I agree. I¡¯m starting to get tired of it now.¡±
After Zeke and Soyoung agreed, the rest of the receptionists also nodded.
Cheongyoung said while covering his mouth.
¡°How dare you point a knife at a saint? It deserves to die.¡±
Most of the receivingmittees agreed.
one and only one.
He was a little hesitant about blood.
Hongyoung looked at him intently.
¡°Blood Young.¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m still not good enough. There¡¯s no point in going back if you can¡¯t help when you need it.¡±
At his words, the other guards salivated.
Of all the training so far, the one that achieved the most results was none other than Hyolyeong.
Maybe it¡¯s because he had a lot of thoughts in the previous war?
Heol-young, who usually moved when he felt like it, became more cautious than before and was keenly aware of his own shorings.
Hongyoung shook her head.
¡°Being strong is not necessarily a good thing. Keep that in mind, Hyeolyeong.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m not forcing it. However, the receptionmittee can only be called a receptionmittee when all members gather.¡±
she was talking
on the day you return.
I want to go back as a receiver, not as an individual.
How can you not know the meaning of that?
After thinking deeply for a while, Heol-young nodded slowly.
The goal has now been set.
Soyoung opened her mouth.
¡°Then, the goal is the Kingdom of Gleiman. I¡¯ve gathered the information just in case, but I need to look it up again locally. I think it would be better to infiltrate the royal road by riding the outskirts of the territory as unnoticed as possible¡¡±
Let¡¯s look at Hongyeong while talking.
she agreed
¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s pack up today and move tomorrow.¡±
Finally, the day for the receptionists to return has arrived.
Chapter 706
Episode 706: Stop Fire, We¡¯re Allies! (5)
To stand the ball in battle.
Under pressure from his family, he was driven to the battlefield.
But even so, there was nothing to worry about.
Wouldn¡¯t that be the case with the Royal Knights?
There was no way they would get even a small scratch on themselves.
It¡¯s a battlefield where livese and go, but since I¡¯m not worried, my actions have be bolder.
¡°Your opponent is me!¡±
¡°You wicked bastard! I will punish the wicked today!¡±
Looking at the man in ck, who exudes terrifying energy even at the slightest nce.
He was vigorously pointing his finger at him, and he went to work.
My body shrank at the sight of the man¡¯s eyes that shot for an instant.
Well, what am I going to do?
Behind their backs, the royal knights were standing upright.
¡°What kind of safety are you ring at!¡±
¡°Get down on your knees and surrender!¡±
The excited children shouted at the top of their voices.
If this is enough, even the bishop and priest will look back at us.
How is it? This is the difference between you and us.
The children looked at Ray with triumphant eyes.
A sly fellow with a shiny face.
I don¡¯t know why the bishop and priest fell for such a semnce of chaff, but he must have been moved by his resolute appearance.
That moment.
Klein, the leader of the Royal Knights, raised his hand.
Will the battle begin soon?
It took a while for my heart to swell at the thought of being able to witness the swordsmanship of the royal knights right in front of me.
Unexpected words came out of the captain¡¯s mouth.
¡°Everyone withdraw.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The Royal Knights, who had been so trustworthy, turned their backs in an instant.
in an orderly manner.
I follow the leader and leave the inn as quickly as I came.
The inn¡¯s guests, who were watching, hurriedly followed them.
¡°Hey!¡±
¡°What shall we do!¡±
The embarrassed children asked, but Klein¡¯s eyes stayed on the chaff, not on them.
What is contained in the eyes is none other than trust.
It contained the belief that he would figure out the situation and solve it.
It¡¯s ridiculous.
The corner of his mouth twisted at the shock, as if he had been hit in the back of the head with a log.
¡°haha.¡±
Isn¡¯t this too absurd?
so fleetingly?
Should I die in a shabby inn?
The disciples gritted it.
It would be nice if he could run away, but even that seems difficult when he sees the man approaching with great momentum.
Before the man in ck even moved.
The people in ck who were around were beaten up.
On the subject of smallpox.
Thinking so, he swung his sword, but what returned was a huge reaction force that made his body stagger.
Rocking-!
Due to the strong resistance transmitted to his grip, he almost lost the sword in an instant.
¡°Aww!¡±
A fear of death, which he had never felt before, dominated his mind.
This is a battlefield.
Although there was a Royal Knights, it was not a ce toe without any tension.
When I realized it btedly, nothing changed.
The attacks of the ck righteous people poured more fiercely.
Chaeeng-!
Kaga-Gaga River-!
The family¡¯s swordsmanship, which he had honed since childhood, bounced helplessly into the hands of ck righteous people.
Their sides were shed by the lightly thrown swords, and when they moved as if they were dancing, a thrill ran through their spines.
¡°This bastard! Do you know who I am!¡±
¡°Someone help me!¡±
Even those who were in a hurry to block the sword made fun of them without a break.
The war situation was already tilting.
They are being killed here today.
As he lost his will to fight, the strength gradually drained from his grip.
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Aagh!¡±
From then on, the number of injured began to increase one by one.
Oh you die like this
If I had known it would be like this, I would not havee to a ce like this in the first ce.
All kinds of misceneous thoughts ran through my head, but it was already toote to regret it.
When I raised my head, the ck man¡¯s sword was pointed at my head.
vicious temper.
It seems that they are even saying, ¡°This is what a defeated sword is.¡±
If I die with a sword like this, at least it won¡¯t be unfair.
Waiting for death, I gently closed my eyes.
OK.
Kwaaaang-!
Gray hair fluttered in front of my eyes with a loud explosion.
Old Leather Armor.
It was the chaff they had been ignoring.
When a white shirt slipped past like a picture, fine lines of blood appeared on the necks of the men in ck.
One by one, they surpassed themselves by far, but they disappear without even sharing a single sword.
He, who had neutralized most of the men in ck within the blink of an eye, was fired towards the center this time.
¡°I¡¯m in the way, so go away.¡±
The Marquis threw his restraint backwards like a bag.
Then the man¡¯s sword was immediately fired at his head.
¡°no! Avoid!¡±
¡°You fool! die!¡±
Aaaaaang-!
There was a loud explosion that broke the morale of the hall.
When no one can predict his survival.
The white dust lifted little by little.
What appeared was none other than the figure of a man who had been neatly amputated to the point of his shoulder.
The son-inw instantly became calm.
overwhelming prestige.
A shudder ran down his spine as he stood still and looked down at the man.
* * *
Ray felt good.
I liked that the children of the nobles, who had been bothering me, had be quiet, but I liked the fact that the Heukbang was diligently subjugating the Demonic Cult.
If things go on like this, even being divided would not be a dream.
when he is in the midst of his pleasant imagination.
The man started to act unexpectedly.
¡°Ah, yet¡ I haven¡¯t lost yet!¡±
muttering loudly to himself
It didn¡¯t feel right for some reason, so Ray hurriedly memorized the starter word.
¡°Hold!¡±
Mana bound the man, but it was already toote.
Puppy-!
The mana that moved inside the body exploded in the man¡¯s stomach.
Without even a moment to dissuade him, he died.
Ray scratched the back of his head.
¡°Another troublesome device.¡±
What else is this time?
A taboo that explodes when you lose in a fight?
If it¡¯s not that, is it a taboo that will die if a part of the body falls off?
I don¡¯t know what it is, but it¡¯s made it harder to dig up information.
I nced around.
After the leader died, the remaining ck men also exploded at will.
It seems that all of thebatants are banned.
Well, first of all, with this, I can say that the bishop and priest were safely stolen.
The inn was miserable.
Amidst the rubble here and there, Ray sat down on a chair that seemed to be intact.
The alcohol and food that I had been drinking happily for a long time became a mess.
He poured a few drops of alcohol into his mouth.
¡°I don¡¯t have a day that goes well.¡±
All that remains is a few cheap skewers.
If I had known it would be like this, I would have filled my stomach before the ck people came!
he let out a deep sigh.
The children of the nobles came to their senses only after the situation had calmed down and their lives were out of danger.
Among them, a blond young man who had almost gone to the goal to the man in ck suddenly approached and started talking to him.
¡°¡thank you for saving me. Thanks to you, I was able to save my life. And¡ I deeply apologize for the previous rudeness.¡±
His tone, which just a moment ago had been arrogant and trembling, had be extremely polite.
As he bowed his head and apologized sincerely, Ray also no longer wanted to say anything.
¡°Everyone makes mistakes.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not much, but I want to apologize for today. Could you please give me some time?¡±
he asked politely.
Ray thought about it for a moment.
It was not anyone else, but the son of the marquis said he would treat it.
I¡¯d have my face too, but I¡¯m sure I won¡¯te out cheap.
It had been a long time since he had moved and he was hungry, so Ray readily agreed.
¡°As expected, refusing an apology is not the right thing to do. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Thank you for responding.¡±
Let one of theme this far.
The other children who had only been paying attention also jumped out without saying who came first.
¡°Thank you for saving me!¡±
¡°I want to return the favor! Please do not refuse!¡±
There were still some people who didn¡¯t like it, but there were more people who were kind to him against his inhuman deity.
Already to them, Ray was a lifesaver and had the impression that he was a talented person who could not dare to be matched by people of his age.
It¡¯s not just one or two people, it¡¯s a bar that goes over 10 people!
Even if you turn these guys twice, you can y and eat for a month!
As they were moring to treat each other from all sides, Rayughed heartily.
¡°Uh hee hee! Stop fighting!¡±
An untimelymotion broke out inside the inn.
* * *
Inside the Greyman Castle.
Inside the Daejeon, crowded with wizards, it was quite noisy.
Wizards wearing robes embroidered with each pattern argued with each other in the hall.
¡°That¡¯s an outrageous magic tool. To be honest, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s normal.¡±
¡°That is what I mean. I had never even heard of such a spell in the first ce.¡±
All the spells that make up the magic circlee from the wizard association.
Not only because the information is the fastest, but also because the official ceremony itself is designated by the Association.
Therefore, it was only natural that the magician could not trust the unauthorized magic without the association¡¯s certification.
Most of the wizards were in an atmosphere of not epting magic tools engraved with unknown spells, but there were also wizards who expressed surprise.
¡°What is the importance of magic to us? Isn¡¯t it worthwhile to study what the Society has tolerated or not tolerated?¡±
¡°It¡¯s definitely a spell of unknown origin, but one of its effects can be said to be genuine.¡±
¡°I agree with you.¡±
A handful of wizards came out to defend themselves.
By the time their discussion is getting more and more mature.
Philia broke through the Daejeon gate and came in.
With a slightly flushed face, she strode up to the podium and looked around at the audience.
¡°Thank you for your time. It is an honor to work with such great schrs.¡±
Philia, who was the first to say hello, continued.
¡°The reason I called you today is to decide on the treatment of magic tools.¡±
treatment.
To put it simply, it was to decide whether it was okay to bring the magic tool with an unknown spell written on it directly into the kingdom.
At her words, the wizard, who was far away from the podium, spoke.
¡°I want to get a research permit. Please fix it.¡±
Chapter 707
Episode 707: Stop Fire, We¡¯re Allies! (6)
Research permission.
To be honest, even she herself was somewhat attracted to the magic tools she had never seen before.
It¡¯s to the point where I want to disassemble it and see what the structure is like.
However, since the royal family had already designated the magic tool as a given national treasure, they could not recklessly study it.
Philia shook her head.
¡°It is impossible.¡±
Several wizards sighed at her short words.
It is a magic tool that may be the discovery of the century.
Not being able to study such an object was painful for them.
Dignifiedly knocking on the podium, she opened her mouth.
¡°As you all know, the effectiveness of magic tools has been proven. Also, as a result of multiple checks by various wizards, it is almost certain that it is not a dangerous item.¡±
As the listeners seemed to agree, Filia continued her words.
¡°Therefore, we want to decide the treatment immediately.¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
¡°Yes. Since His Majesty¡¯s will is stubborn, the magic tool will enter the royal castle. What we have to decide is whether to wee the magic tool as a national treasure or as a gift from a foreign person.¡±
The wizards gathered in the hall understood Philia¡¯s meaning at once.
national treasures and gifts.
If I chose the former, I didn¡¯t know if I should at least bestow a title on the saint who gave me a national treasure-level item.
Moreover, despite his young age, he is undeniably the Grand Duke of the Duchy of Soleil.
Giving someone a halfway title could have been an insult.
And above all, there was no territory in the current Kingdom of Gleiman that could be given away to the Duke.
On the other hand, choosing thetter is a different story.
Gifts are notpulsory.
If you do some kind of case, it will be a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of a bit of There is no need to give a title.
After thinking about it for a while, they insisted without saying who came first.
¡°I don¡¯t think it is a national treasure.¡±
¡°Only thetter would be more appropriate.¡±
¡°I have been favored, so it should be.¡±
Unlike the king, who wanted to keep Ray around even if he bestowed a title on him, the wizards unanimously opposed it.
However, Philia also had a simr idea.
If it is designated as a national treasure, troublesome problems will arise.
Knights dedicated to guarding the magic tools must be selected, and ordingly, severalyers of anti-theft magic circles made by wizards squeezed blood must be ovepped.
Is that all?
Even a new building to store national treasures had to be built, so if you were to consider the time frame, it would have taken a year.
She also felt relieved when the magicians who were said to be using their strength in the royal capital united in one mind and shouted their objections.
¡°Looks like the majority is over¡ I¡¯ll say that to His Majesty the King.¡±
* * *
Ray sucked money from noble children all night long.
In addition to the food, he ordered expensive alcohol that made his mouth drop, and drank it instead of water.
Even the faces of the children, who were bright at first, turned blue when it reached that level.
In the end, Ray, who was sent off as if he was kicked out, headed for the inn that way.
¡°Hey, I ate well.¡±
I was pounding my stomach and trying to enter the inn.
I saw knights in te armor waiting at the entrance.
Looking at the crest engraved on his chest, he must be a royal knight.
Did he strengthen security because he was in trouble with the ck Room? Let¡¯s leave the question behind and enter the inn.
The knights who recognized him approached him.
¡°Your Majesty the Prince.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°You should go with me.¡±
Talking about it with a brutal faceparable to that of a bandit made my limbs numb.
Seeing them here, it seems that someone from the royal family has summoned him.
¡®Is it the king?¡¯
Well, as long as the matter is the matter, it¡¯s worth calling.
The streets of the royal capital have be a mess.
Ray nodded.
¡°all right. Can I just eat a skewer or two before that?¡±
The knights, who were worried that they might refuse, opened their faces.
¡°It is a matter of course.¡±
¡°thank you. owner! One of the most expensive skewers here!¡±
* * *
The guard and Zeke climbed over the mountains of the Kingdom of Gleiman and continued camping.
Since it was an unexplorednd, he encountered many monsters, but at those times, Zeke would ughter the monsters with his appetite.
¡°This is worse than the Holy Kingdom.¡±
¡°No matter where you go, there are only orcs and ogres¡¡±
¡°With so many monsters, it is only natural that there are no wild beasts. Well, don¡¯t think too negatively. Ogre meat is also delicious.¡±
Seeing Zeke drying the ogre into jerky and chewing it made his appetite even worse.
Soyoung said with tears in her eyes.
¡°I can¡¯t live like this. Hongyeong: Stop by our nearest vige and buy some food.¡±
¡°no.¡±
¡°ass! Why don¡¯t you be a day or twote!¡±
As the horse does, the legs are constantly moving.
I¡¯ve been chewing only tough monster meat for days now, and my jaw hurts.
As if it was the same for the other security guards, Heukyoung and Cheongyoung also helped her by clearing their throats.
¡°Hmmmm. A good meal always raises morale.¡±
¡°Now I forgot what the soup tasted like.¡±
When we quietly talked about going to the vige, Hongyeong let out a small sigh.
¡°Has everyone forgotten the meaning of our existence?¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but why did the Holy Son also tell us to live as we please? Strictly speaking, that is also a kind of order, so I think that at times like this, we should follow orders.¡±
So-Young didn¡¯t even smear her saliva on her lips and let out the words in a mboyant way.
The receivers who thought it was an opportunity also nodded.
¡°If it¡¯s an order, it can¡¯t be helped.¡±
¡°Since the Holy Son said so, this is Won. Let¡¯s find out if there is a vige nearby.¡±
Heukyoung, who was quite patient, climbed the high ground and found the vige.
No matter how much they say they are receptionists, it seems that they couldn¡¯t stand the tough and stinky monster meat.
Zeke, who was still chewing on the ogre meat,ughed haha.
¡°I am They are impatient.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to hear from you.¡±
What is the structure of the taste buds?
To think of eating ogre meat that rots just by getting close to it.
When only monsters appeared, seeing him retching his appetite, he was now on the verge of nausea.
Hongyoung, who looked at the receivers once, shook her head as if she had lost.
¡°Then let¡¯s buy food from a nearby vige. Instead, there is no camping from now on.¡±
¡°of course!¡±
¡°If you can eat food, a few days of sleeplessness is no big deal.¡±
The faces of the receivers brightened.
However, they soon had to withdraw from the idea.
* * *
The security guards stopped by the vige to buy enough food.
How long does it take to taste warm and soft food?
So-Young had tears in her eyes throughout the meal.
As soon as you finish eating like that.
Hongyoung stood up from her seat and said.
¡°We are leaving.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Having a quick meal and leaving is quite familiar even for receptionists.
Naturally, there was not much rejection.
One problem emerged after that.
Hongyoungpletely deviated from the original trajectory and started taking the so-called shortcut.
Even to say it¡¯s long, what did you do?
Climb up a waterfall or climb a cliff.
It was a path that made its way through poorly maintained bushes.
The security guards, who had been on the road for two long days without a single break, now changed their expressions.
Heolyoung said quietly from behind as if this was not a little.
¡°Anyway, this is¡¡±
¡°¡Yes. This is training.¡±
Even that would be like hell training once a year or not.
It¡¯s not that difficult for the security guards to not sleep for a few days, but the problem is that they have to do ridiculous things during those days.
It was because he had to go through the mountain range head-on, and sometimes he had to throw himself off a cliff andnd in a river.
¡°let¡¯s go.¡±
Hongyoung said as usual.
At that, Soyoung looked at the impable scenery that spread out in front of her eyes.
The warm sunlight falls from the sky, and beneath it you can see the far-flung cliffs that you have be ustomed to.
The length between the cliff and the cliff seemed to go well over 60m even if you look at it.
I doubt whether Hong-young is sane as she calmly says, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± with a rope tied between them.
¡°¡will not die?¡±
Even in broad daylight, the bottom of the cliff could not be seen very well.
I had to strain my eyes to see that there were sharp protrusions protruding from it.
If you fall, the sword master or whatever dies.
Hongyoung just silently nodded.
In this case, she is sincere.
Because they chose food instead of personalfort.
Soyoung sighed and said.
¡°Yes¡ let¡¯s go¡¡±
She was confident when it came to walking.
Soyoung took the lead without saying who came first.
I maximized my five senses and focused my attention on my toes to walk on the rope.
Because she had a great sense of bnce, the rope didn¡¯t shake much.
Hongyoung followed suit and walked calmly.
¡°I guess I have no choice but to do this¡¡±
¡°If I die, you don¡¯t have to take out the body.¡±
¡°thanks.¡±
The ck spirit and the blood spirit, who swallowed their saliva, climbed onto the rope together.
Shake-shake-
no matter how many people are on the receiving end, as several people climbed onto the thin rope, the rope slowly began to tremble.
Let the seven guards climb the line like that.
Zeke, who was thest one left, smiled meaningfully and followed.
By the time Soyoung was almost half way there.
Suddenly the rope vibrates.
Rocking-!
¡°Uh uh uh¡!¡±
¡°What!¡±
Did the rope hanging from the tree on the other sidee loose?
There was a possibility if the rope was about to sway like this.
Embarrassed, Soyoung looked at the rope.
However, the noose Hong Young had decided to throw was firmly tied to the tree.
I mean¡
she jerked her head and looked back.
Sure enough, there was Zeke, who performed tricks on the ropes like a madman jumping.
¡°Can you train with this?¡±
¡°Hey you crazy bastard! stop!¡±
I can¡¯t even go to stop it!
Soyoung had no choice but to run for life.
Concentrating on each step and running, I covered the distance of 60m in an instant.
It was the same for receivers.
Even Hongyoung seemed to feel a sense of danger, and reached the other side with a fairly quick pace.
Eventually, the guards except Zeke arrive at the cliff.
Soyoung cut the rope without hesitation.
¡°Wait a minute¡¡±
It happened without a second to say anything.
Even the other security guards opened their mouths and looked at Soyoung.
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
Zeke, who had almost arrived, was in the shape of being dangling from the cliff.
Thanks to jumping off the line at thest moment, I reached the rock wall.
Well, I guess I¡¯m not a sword master for nothing.
¡°Aaaaaagh! Die!¡±
Despite the sorrowful screams, So-young was unforgiving.
Instead of extending a helping hand, she prayed briefly.
¡°May you be at peace in heaven.¡±
Chapter 708
Episode 708 The Unanswered Kingdom (1)
Guided by the knights of the kingdom, Ray entered the Great Hall and was able to have an audience with the king.
¡°I heard you called.¡±
¡°Ugh. I want to hear more about what happened in the capital. Can you tell me?¡±
¡°What a difficult thing.¡±
Ray readily told what had happened to King Gleiman.
The thing that the bishop and priest apanied one¡¯s outing.
After that, when the fighters from the ck Room invaded and even talked about the uproar in the capital, the king¡¯s expression was gradually distorted.
¡°What kind of insolence is this in the royal capital, which can be called the heart of the kingdom?¡±
An enraged grip tightly grips the seat of the throne.
It seemed that he was very hot.
but.
Those who don¡¯t even know who they are are messing with the royal capital, but which king wouldn¡¯t be angry?
Ray advised the King.
¡°You can¡¯t stop them with mediocre troops. Please increase the king too.¡±
¡°Jim wants to do the same. It¡¯s time for the nobles¡¯ factions to fight, so we can¡¯t hand over our troops.¡±
¡°Oh, is it his clique fight even at a time like this?¡±
Now I¡¯m very sick of it.
I don¡¯t even care if the kingdom is ruined or not in order to take advantage of it.
¡®It¡¯s an opportunity when the Heukbang is organizing the Demonic Church.¡¯
If the ck room was intercepted while the two were fighting bloody, it would surely do a lot of damage.
In order to do that, a military force was essential.
Even in a situation like this where all you had to do was sit still and put a spoon on it, I couldn¡¯t be this pathetic because there was a clique fight going on.
King Gleiman drool and opened his mouth.
¡°Would you like toe forward? If you do, I¡¯ll let Jim give you temporary authority.¡±
In other words, it means to take troops and go to the battlefield.
It was an offer that others would be reluctant to offer, but Ray couldn¡¯t offer a better one.
The temporary powers of the king are sufficient to mobilize the nobles.
Those who don¡¯t listen can roll as they please, so there¡¯s never been a better situation like this.
But Ray didn¡¯t like it right away.
droop your shoulders
He lowered his head and let out a deep sigh.
¡°Haa¡ I can¡¯t help it. If the others don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll do it too.¡±
The king finally admired the soldier¡¯s courageous will to go to the battlefield even knowing it was dangerous.
¡°A person like you can truly be called a knight. I ask for my kingdom.¡±
¡°Please leave it to me. There will be no failures.¡±
Aristocrats who fail will be all screwed up themselves.
The king, who did not understand the meaning of the words, was delighted.
¡°Thank you, thank you! This grace must be¡¡±
¡°No. Don¡¯t think of it as grace, forget it.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°If you really care, it¡¯s enough for you to invest in my principality.¡±
¡°Ugh. is it? Got it. Then take this and leave.¡±
The king handed it over with a seal on parchment embroidered with gold trim.
There was nothing in it, but the nobles wouldn¡¯t be able to object just because the king¡¯s seal was stamped on a nk piece of paper.
At the king¡¯s decree to celebrate, Ray gave a short greeting and then withdrew.
He wiped his heart as he almost fell for his grace again.
Why did I get so impatient with not being able to repay the favor?
I wouldn¡¯t know again if I gave him money, but it was burdensome because there was a desire to keep his feet tied by bestowing him with a title.
* * *
Afterpletely escaping from the Great War, Ray went straight to Klein that way.
No matter how many times he had visited, Klein asked incredulously, as Ray had never visited in person.
¡°It¡¯s rare that youe to visit us in person. Do you have business?¡±
Ray answered Klein¡¯s question.
¡°I¡¯ll borrow all the Knights of the First Kingdom.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Of course, the response came back that he did not know English.
In response, Ray held out the parchment he had received from the king.
Beneath the gold-studded parchment is the royal seal.
Klein, who had been living in the royal family until now, immediately recognized that it must be the king¡¯s seal.
¡°His Majesty¡¯s Seal¡ What the heck is this¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s too long to exin. I¡¯ll borrow some articles.¡±
¡°Yes, please.¡±
¡°Invite all the nobles with some strength to the royal lobby until tonight. You can¡¯t leave out even one person.¡±
¡°Ugh. All right.¡±
The expression looksplicated.
He wanted to ask why the nobles were summoned, but he couldn¡¯t carelessly ask because it was an order from the king.
Ray smiled and patted Klein on the shoulder.
¡°Something interesting will happen. Look forward to it.¡±
Even though it was fun, I¡¯ve never really had fun with it.
No, rather, if you let the work go, it would be ugly for some reason, so Klein¡¯s face hardened even more.
¡°I will prepare for it.¡±
What are you preparing for?
Ray left behind a rather serious-looking Klein.
* * *
After Ray went, the royal knights ran until their feet were on fire.
¡°Is the Countess still there?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll let you go.¡±
The time is until this evening.
Fortunately, arge number of powerful nobles resided in the royal castle, so there was no problem in calling them.
However, while there were those who responded, there were also nobles who did not respond hastily.
¡°You call me when you¡¯re busy with Yeongji¡¯s work. Besides, isn¡¯t the time the same day?¡±
¡°I cannot attend.¡±
As a result, it was the royal knights who had to sweat.
¡°Don¡¯t do that,e with me. This is a proxy order.¡±
¡°joy. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to pay the fine?¡±
¡°How are you doing this? Please save my face.¡±
From the point of view of nobles, it is natural not to attend.
There is no benefit to them, and the time is also the same day.
I wondered if I would be able to arrive on time even if I rushed.
There were nobles who were forced to attend because they could not neglect their rtionship with the royal knights, but on the contrary, there were far more nobles who shook their heads coldly.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Find another ce.¡±
¡°I will not be able to attend. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±
When the majority of nobles responded like this, in the end, less than 10 people were able to gather.
royal lobby.
The ce, with its fancy chandeliers and neat carpets, looked empty even at first nce.
¡°¡Is that all?¡±
Looking at the nobles who seemed to be only eight, Ray said dejectedly.
Klein shook his head as if he had no respect for him.
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
Only then does the n go a little wrong.
He was nning to gather the personal troops of the nobles to intercept the ck Room, but with this much, he seemed to be in trouble.
¡®I think what would happen if the Royal Knights werebined¡¡¯
The Royal Knights were all skilled and above intermediate users.
If such people bemanders of the tens andmand the soldiers, they will be able to hold out for a while.
But even so, it did not seem easy to ovee the numerical inferiority and drive out the Heukbang.
¡°Is this really all?¡±
I asked with hope, but the answer that came back was still the same.
¡°¡I apologize.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t move like this.¡±
Because it will be dog death.
Ray managed to swallow his words behind him.
No matter how much he was by his side, he couldn¡¯t protect everyone.
When a battle takes ce, there will be injured one by one, and there will also be casualties.
At least the damage should be reduced to a minimum.
Ray thought for a moment, then shook his head.
¡°It seems that one day was not enough. I¡¯ll give you two more days, so let¡¯s convince the other nobles.¡±
¡°yes. All right.¡±
The nobles who had been silently listening to the conversation between the two burst into dissatisfaction one by one.
¡°Hmm. Archduke Even though he received temporary authority from His Majesty the King, it is clearly rude to gather nobles on the same day.¡±
¡°May I ask why?¡±
Although they were Counts of the Kingdom of Gleiman, they were inferior to him in terms of title.
In addition to that, even though he has the temporary authority of the king, this kind of attitude.
He could clearly see how careless the nobles of this kingdom were.
Ray nodded and exined.
¡°The Demonic Cult is being targeted in the kingdom.¡±
¡°I heard the news. But who are you targeting?¡±
¡°ck room.¡±
¡°ck room?¡±
It¡¯s like hearing it for the first time.
what would be natural
Hiding in the dark is the main specialty of the ck room.
It would be long to exin in detail, but it would be embarrassing to just let them know.
Ray spoke roughly about the ck room.
¡°It is a powerful force that has never revealed its identity. You know that the Demonic Church in the periphery has been swept away, right? Sooner orter, all demonic cults in the capital will disappear.¡±
¡°So you want to stop it before that happens?¡±
¡°no. Let that happen and we y ck rooms.¡±
At the unexpected words, the nobles tilted their heads as if they did not understand.
¡°Isn¡¯t that a meaningless action?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t follow the Demonic Church, why are you moving troops?¡±
At this point,ughteres out.
Their royal capital is being vited.
It is said that the Demonic Church suffers the most damage, but they do not feel the need to move their troops when the enemy is holding a sword in front of them and attacking them.
Are they the ones who wille to their senses only when their limbs are cut off?
¡°An enemy hase to the capital. It was also attacked by unknown enemies. Do you think your bed will befortable today without dealing with them?¡±
The word ¡°destroyed in the royal capital¡± is in line with the saying that the front line has already been breached and the enemy has entered.
At Ray¡¯s words, the nobles came to their senses one by one and thought about it seriously.
¡°Certainly so. But¡¡±
¡°Um. Shouldn¡¯t we request troops from the kingdom at this time?¡±
I couldn¡¯t believe it, but I thought I was still thinking about my own interests.
Ray hit the tform hard with his fist.
Kwaaaang-!
Even the royal knights gulped down their saliva as they saw the unbroken tform with clear fist marks.
It couldn¡¯t be more than a detailed mana control that made me admire it.
¡°Are you all crazy? The enemy has already invaded the capital! What are you going to do with your army? At a time like this, you should stand up and shout loudly!¡±
However, despite his cries, the nobles only remained silent.
Chapter 709
Episode 709 Unanswered Kingdom (2)
The guards who moved nonstop through the night were able to safely cross the border and arrive at the Royal Capital of Gleiman.
¡°¡You¡¯ve finally arrived.¡±
As Soyeong murmured as if feeling new, Zeke nodded.
¡°It has been a long journey.¡±
¡°Where will the Holy Son be?¡±
¡°Your lord is the owner of the principality. He¡¯s probably living in the annex as an honored guest.¡±
At his words, Soyoung brought her index finger to her lips.
¡°hmm. Then we should report to the capital and get a temporary residence permit.¡±
I looked at Hongyoung while talking.
The answer came back from her as if it were natural.
¡°The significance of our existence is to stand by the Holy Son.¡±
¡°Is that why you were always by my side? When the saint changes clothes or takes a bath¡¡± ¡±
¡¡±
¡°Why are your cheeks red?¡±
¡°¡not blushed.¡±
Hongyoung turned her head.
I said it as a joke, but the reaction is strange.
Come to think of it, she gave off a sweet scent that she hadn¡¯t smelled before.
¡°¡Hongyeong, by any chance, when you stopped by the vige¡ did you buy a sachet?¡±
When I asked cautiously, he nowpletely turned his back on me.
Wow, this is unexpected!
So-yeong, who changed into a mischievous expression, smiled and hugged her from behind.
¡°Why is my daughter so cute!¡±
¡°¡Stop talking nonsense and let¡¯s go to the castle.¡±
Was it embarrassing?
Hongyoung melted into the air and disappeared.
* * *
Arriving at the castle, they safelypleted their temporary residency application.
In the first ce, since he was an aide to the king, permission fell faster than expected.
Zeke stretched.
¡°Now all that remains is to find the Holy Son.¡±
¡°Here.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
Soyoung pointed to one spot without hesitation.
A battle that looks gigantic at first nce.
It was none other than the pce where the king resided.
Zeke asked suspiciously.
¡°¡how do you know that?¡±
To that, Soyoung replied indifferently.
¡°Because the smell of thyme that was sprinkled on the Holy Son ising from here.¡±
¡®Am I right?¡¯ Looking at the receivers, they also nodded.
It all seemed like a natural reaction.
The only person with goosebumps behind him was Zeke alone.
¡°Since the saint is so active, it is usually difficult to follow him around.¡±
No matter how much it was, did you usually put tracking incense on the person you served?
Zeke was stunned by the answer that deviated frommon sense.
whether he is lost or not.
Hongyoung calmly adjusted her clothes.
¡°Let¡¯s wait for the Holy Son toe out.¡±
Half excited, half nervous.
That time when I quietly waited outside.
Kwaaaang-!
A loud noise echoed through the building.
The eyes of the receptionist became sharp at once.
They listened quietly to the soundsing from inside.
* * *
The atmosphere cooled down.
The nobles reacted coldly under the podium with deep handprints.
¡°Are you asking me to bring out an enlisted soldier to protect the kingdom at this point? Has the King really gone mad?¡±
¡°How can they tell us to move when the royal family doesn¡¯t move?¡±
At that, Ray tried to refute what to say, but kept his mouth shut.
In a way, what they said was extremely correct.
Even in the situation where the royal capital is being ruined, the royal family is not showing any reaction.
It is not a situation where only the nobles are to me.
After all, the royal family, who are supposed to protect their kingdom, remain silent, so it¡¯s only natural that the nobles won¡¯t step forward.
But what can I do?
Wouldn¡¯t it be better to appease the nobles than to mobilize the royal family, who are in the midst of fighting for the throne?
¡®Should I seek help from the royal family even now?¡¯
I thought about that for a moment, but I shook my head.
Hansi is in an urgent situation.
There was not enough time to fight with the royal family.
Finally, with no other options, Ray lowered his head.
¡°please. It is difficult for me alone.¡±
¡°Saint.¡±
Klein, who had been watching the conversation silently, clenched his fists.
In Klein¡¯s opinion, he was clearly a foreigner.
In other words, he is a person who has nothing to do with whether the kingdom of Gleiman is destroyed or destroyed.
However, he said that he would lead the troops himself.
For a kingdom that has nothing to do with himself.
He is saying that he is willing to raise his sword for those who do not even know his face.
However, since the nobles of the kingdom were talking like strangers, his face as he watched the conversation heated up.
The moment Klein was about to say something.
The nobles openly expressed their displeasure.
¡°Did you say ck room? Do you really think the kingdom will be pushed out by such a rising power?¡±
¡°I am not an opponent to belittle. If left as it is, not only the Demonic Cult, but also the royal capital could fall into the hands of the ck Bang.¡±
ck people are cunning guys.
They will surely push out the Demonic Cult and after that they will start to fill the ce again.
However, the nobles only snorted at those words.
¡°This kingdom is not as weak as the king thought.¡±
¡°Well, it¡¯s natural to be worried if it¡¯s a small country. ha ha ha.¡±
A small country would undoubtedly refer to a principality.
Despite being insulted openly to his face, Ray just kept his mouth shut.
This time the other nobles spoke.
¡°I think it is right that I should take care of the affairs of the royal capital. But there is an order to things.¡±
In other words, it must mean that it is ufortable to be outside the eyes of the royal family.
As one started to speak, the other quiet nobles also stood up for him.
¡°Sometimes it is necessary to remain seated.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
I knew it, but hearing it directly from their mouths was more shocking than I thought.
As the atmosphere turned strange, Klein stepped forward to intervene.
¡°Everyone, calm down a little.¡±
¡°No, no.¡±
Ray waved his hand.
With a confused face, he took the parchment he had put down on the podium and wrapped it in his arms.
¡°I can¡¯t help it. Thank you all foring together.¡±
¡°Holy Son, wait a minute¡!¡±
without daring to catch on.
After slightly bowing to the audience, Ray left Daejeon.
Klein couldn¡¯t help but stare devastated.
Stunned for a moment, he looked around.
¡°I was talking about something, and they asked me to hand over my troops.¡±
¡°Even if there is no shame, there must be a degree.¡±
They poured out all sorts of usations behind the back of the person who left.
¡°In the end, the King was the one who rolled his tail and ran away. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°It was fine. He was the king of the principality, and I didn¡¯t want to see him leave.¡±
¡°Bowing your head to face a small force. The kingdom of Celia, which had chosen such a duke, was no big deal now.¡±
The level of criticism has been increasing.
The time when the royal knights were slowly moving to restrain them.
Klein said coldly to the audience.
¡°Stop it.¡±
The voice loaded with mana seemed young to the point of being alive.
The atmosphere, reminiscent of thin ice, made the nobles as well as the knights under hismand nervous.
With a clear expression of disappointment, he quietly shook his head.
¡°Everyone is doing too much. He wanted to fight for us. But I can¡¯t help you, but you¡¯re cursing behind your back. I will not be able to see this que any longer.¡±
Klein drew his sword from his waistband.
Sreureung-!
With a cool friction sound, the drawn sword was inserted into the floor.
The sword dug into the marble like tofu, and emitted a terrifying aura.
¡°If you want to insult him, you¡¯ll have to deal with me first.¡±
A terrifying force emanated from all around him.
The nobles nearby took a few steps back without even realizing it.
The first knightmander of the royal family had moved to this extent.
If you put it on wrong, you can¡¯t even pick out the bones.
The lower-ranking nobles lowered their tails on their own.
¡°It was too much to say.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. In the future, I will take care of myself.¡±
However, not all nobles were like that.
The Marquis of Veron, who had the main nobles of the capital on his back, frowned.
¡°Is the captain threatening us now?¡±
¡°Did you hear it as a threat? Then it might be right.¡±
Whoa-!
The sword stuck in the ground vomited a resonant sound as if responding to him.
However, Marquis Veron did not back down.
Rather, he speaks with a raised voice than before.
¡°Is this the meaning of the Royal Knight Commander? Is it really your will to threaten the nobles of your own country?¡±
¡°marquis. I just expressed my wish that he would no longer be insulted.¡±
¡°It is certainly not right to reveal it in the form of ckmail.¡±
¡°In that case, I would rather ask the reverse. Are you saying that persecuting opponents face-to-face is what you think of as Greyman¡¯s manners?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The Marquis of Veron shut his mouth at Klein¡¯s words that stabbed the core.
Shaking his body, he spoke with strength, one word at a time.
¡°¡The captain will definitely regret today.¡±
¡°As the Marquis said, I will regret it forever today. But that is to reproach yourself for not catching the princess until the very end.¡±
¡°¡you¡¯ll find outter.¡±
The Marquis of Veron red at him once and then left.
As he left the lobby, the aristocrats who had been paying attention also began to leave as if they were running away one by one.
Eventually, less than a minute passed and no one was left in the lobby.
The royal knights said as if they were worried.
¡°Are you really okay, Captain?¡±
¡°The Marquis of Veron is a powerful family even in the royal capital. If you get it wrong, it will be difficult in the future.¡±
Klein smiled at the concerns of his subordinate knights.
¡°Who will say anything to me?¡±
Confidence to the point of being arrogant.
But he was a man with enough confidence.
A level that can be said to have put one foot in the sword master.
Klein is one of the best knights in the Kingdom of Gleiman.
It wasn¡¯t a being that could be kicked out just because he was kicked out of the royal family.
The knights smiled at him.
¡°I need to know one thing.¡±
¡°As you can see, the police report will increase again. I will not write for you this time.¡±
The knights who said that quietly thought to themselves.
Unlike themselves who couldn¡¯t move until the end, the captain moved even though he knew that he would confront the nobles.
At the same time as feeling ashamed of himself as a knight, respect for the leader arose.
The gaze of the royal knights looking at Klein became more intense than before.
When they are ripening in a good mood.
Outside, those who watched the current situation were quietly raising their intentions to kill.
Chapter 710
Episode 710 The Unanswered Kingdom (3)
The Marquis of Veron.
It was one of the great nobles of the royal capital and at the same time a prestigious family that shared the long history of the Kingdom of Gleiman.
Because of what just happened, Marquis Veron was very upset.
¡°I dare not even know the subject.¡±
As he calmly brainwashed, the sharp-looking man standing next to him lowered his head.
¡°Just give me instructions.¡±
It¡¯s not like he¡¯s done it once or twice, but he looks very familiar.
The Marquis of Veron gnashed his teeth.
¡°No, this is the first time I have collided with the captain. It is premature to move now.¡±
¡°Are you saying there¡¯s no good reason yet?¡±
¡°okay. We need an excuse to put pressure on the Royal Knight Commander.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case¡ Although there is no n, will Klein be brought into politics?¡±
At the words of the chambein, the marquis stood tall.
pull into politics?
At his words, the Marquis of Veron was troubled.
¡®If he makes a mistake, Klein will be a monster who has even seized the power of the political world.¡¯
The title of the 1st Knight Commander is quite heavy.
There is not much power given, but in case of emergency, there is absolute authority to move the military without the king¡¯s order.
That¡¯s why other nobles are trying to line up.
However, even so, it is unlikely that he, who has been in control of the royal family for a long time, will be pushed out of the fight.
Or rather, the political world was the ce where even the royal knightmander could be reced if the number of cases was well managed.
It¡¯s a double-edged sword, but it¡¯s perfect for justification.
Marquis Veron grinned sinisterly.
¡°That¡¯s good. Engage Klein and give him trouble. A problem that an idiot who has wielded only a sword all his life cannot solve.¡±
¡°I will do as youmand.¡±
The chambein lowered his head again.
¡°Do you want to go back to the mansion right away?¡±
¡°okay. I¡¯m tired today, so I¡¯ll have to rest early.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
When the Marquis of Veron got into the carriage, the chief chambein sat in the coachman¡¯s seat with the coachman.
Eventually, when they headed for the mansion.
Behind them were several figures following them.
* * *
After returning to the mansion and having a meal and a bath, the Marquis of Verony down in the bedroom.
The bed felt quitefortable at the thought of drowning Klein.
After tossing and turning a few times, he soon fell asleep.
when he is having a good dream.
The voice of the mysterious woman was heard in my ears.
¡°Wake up.¡±
Did you know that if a woman harbors resentment, there will be frost even in May?
Marquis Veron frowned at the sharp voice that would make the back of his neck go cold.
¡°Ugh. Who are you?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you dare question me.¡±
Pooh-!
I felt a warm sensation in my thigh.
As the extremity pain spread in the drowsy state, the Marquis of Veron screamed as if being torn apart.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
without even rubbing your eyes.
Looking around with open eyes, I see eight human figures beyond the sword-pierced thighs.
His face was hidden in the darkness, so he couldn¡¯t see his face in detail, but what was certain was that his eyes full of life were all looking at him.
I was covering my mouth with a ck cloth to hide my identity, but in the middle of the night, only the light in my eyes shed in fear.
The Marquis of Veron hurriedly retreated into the bed.
¡°Who sent them! what do you want!¡±
¡°You are stupid. I would have told you not to ask questions.¡±
Among the eight, the smallest woman shook her head.
and in the blink of an eye.
Pooh-!
The knife was again lodged in the thigh on the other side.
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
Hot blood gushed out.
The bed was already soaked with blood.
Seeing him clutching his leg in pain, this time the man on the other side with his arms crossed moved.
¡°It is absurd that such a chaff dared to insult the lord.¡±
A terrifying force emanated from him.
Marquis Veron, who had at least some knowledge of magic, could intuitively feel it.
This was not an atmosphere that a normal person could have.
Momentum possessed only by the Absolute One who puts everyone under his feet.
It felt like I was facing the Master right in front of me on the battlefield.
My body started to tremble as I began to be weighed down by the momentum.
¡°You insulted someone who should be honored to see you with the naked eye today. I want to cut out my naughty tongue right away, but¡¡±
He untied his hand as he touched the sword bottle hanging from his back.
Then, at once, he pulled out the sword stuck in the thigh of the Marquis of Veron.
Suwook-!
The raw flesh split open and blood leaked out again.
I wanted to scream out in great pain, but strangely, when I was ovee with fear, I couldn¡¯t open my mouth.
This time, he took a clear ss bottle out of his pocket and started pouring it over the wound.
rippling-!
The prating scar gradually disappears with a weak blue light.
Marquis Veron cleared his chest.
¡®Fortunately, he doesn¡¯t seem to have the heart to kill.¡¯
I don¡¯t know how he managed to break through all the guards in the mansion, but the fact that no one came even after screaming like this must mean that there was a reason for that.
Well, no matter how many of them they are, they probably have no desire to pretend to be with anyone else but the prestigious marquess of the royal capital.
The Marquis of Veron gnashed his teeth inwardly.
I will definitely repay you for this deed.
when he is quenching his seething anger.
The man who was treating her suddenly grabbed a sword and stabbed her in the knee.
Bones were cracked, and cartge and ligaments were cut helplessly.
¡°Keo-eo-eok!¡±
The pain was so intense that bubbles came out of his mouth, and Marquis Veron couldn¡¯t even breathe properly.
why?
I wouldn¡¯t have thought of killing him.
As if to answer that question, Zeke grinned and said.
¡°The night is still long.¡±
* * *
The next day was bright.
Unable to win the support of nobles, Ray finally prepared to go out alone.
¡°I knew it would end like this.¡±
If I had known it would be like this, I would have clung to the royal family.
A sigh came out of my mouth.
But what can I do?
If he had asked the royals anyway, the result would have been the same.
Thinking about it made my heart feel a little lighter.
What the ck Bang is aiming for now is the death of the Demonic Church and the bishop.
There are still a few branches left in the capital, so I think you¡¯ll probablye to one of them.
¡®The sooner you act, the better.¡¯
There are a total of three branches of the Demonic Church that remain to this day.
I had to make a careful decision as I didn¡¯t know where the ck room was going.
It doesn¡¯t matter if the Demonic Church is destroyed, but it¡¯s difficult if the damage spreads nearby.
Laying the map open on the table and thinking about it for a long time, Ray finally chose a branch a little far from the castle.
Although it is far from the capital, the distance between branches is remarkably closepared to other ces.
Once he made up his mind, he acted quickly.
Folding the map and putting it in his leather backpack, he immediately left the castle.
The target is the outskirts of the royal capital.
It was the ce where the Demonic Church was established.
* * *
Clink!
A man passing by throws the bottle away after finishing his drink.
After the ck Room¡¯s attack, the security around the Demonic Church has deteriorated to the point of viciousness.
Bandits from the nearby mountains openly take tolls and robbery is rampant.
No matter how outskirts it may be, the glory of the royal capital no longer existed there.
The 3rd Demonic Cult branch of the royal capital.
The priestess with long, tan hair sighed.
¡°I ran out of food now¡¡±
Tea leaves and even food became scarce.
Since the street changed like this, the merchants¡¯ footsteps have slowed down.
The branch here, which is run by believers¡¯ funds, was also cut off from money, so it was impossible to buy food from other ces.
How should I get out of this difficulty?
at that time.
The hahahohoughter of children came from the hallway.
¡°Priest! Look at this! I made it!¡±
¡°Hey, I helped you!¡±
The children left behind by the believers came in line.
A face full of mud.
He didn¡¯t even change his clothes on time, so he was dressed in a sloppy outfit.
The priest, who hid a worried face, looked back at the children.
What he was holding in his hand was a small seal made of y.
¡°This is the priest!¡±
He smiled as if he was happy while talking, but somehow the contrast between thatugh and the current situation made his appetite bitter.
She smiled, trying hard not to show it.
¡°Did you make it? Kane is good with his hands.¡±
¡°I will be a mason when I grow up! If I make a lot of money, I¡¯ll take the priest too!¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. would you please?¡±
As I gently stroked her hair with a sense of pride, she happily pulled her neck out.
The priest thought to himself.
¡®Why are the parents of these children still noting?¡¯
I had promised toe back in a week or so before leaving.
However, few parents visited their children for a week, two weeks, and then a month.
Could it be that he abandoned it?
Unbeknownst to me, I started to have bad thoughts.
The priest shook his head to shake off his thoughts.
It can¡¯t be. It¡¯s probably because the situation in the capital is not getting better, so I can¡¯te.
As I spoke to myself, I calmed down a bit.
okay. In the meantime, let¡¯s protect these children.
I robbed the food without her, as I promised again.
The only thing that was avable was dried meat like beef jerky, but if you put the porridge in a thin broth, you¡¯d probably be able to taste the broth.
It was when she was about to prepare lunch.
Deeng-! Deeng-!
Outside, the bell announcing a visitor rang.
Who is it?
Could it be that the children¡¯s parents came?
The priest gave up what he was doing out of anticipation and went to the door.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°I am a knight dispatched by the royal family.¡±
Now that the royal family has dispatched knights?
She had some doubts, but wanted to ovee the difficult situation as quickly as possible, so she opened the door without much hesitation.
Hey hey-!
The door opened with a familiar friction sound, and a white-haired knight came into view.
The hair swaying in the breeze and the blue eyes that can be glimpsed between them give off a sense of mystery.
The curved nose bridge and the tail of the mouth that went up slightly seemed to bepared to the elves, which are said to be a race of beauty.
She was mesmerized by her speechless appearance.
¡°nice to meet you. This is a gift, please ept it.¡±
He touched the leather backpack he had set down in front of the door.
It contained a full supply of food that the priest had longed for.
Chapter 711
Episode 711 The Unanswered Kingdom (4)
The backpack contained not only food, but also several sets of clothes.
It must have been a wee thing, but she asked a little warily.
¡°¡If it¡¯s a dispatched knight¡ Did the royal family start to intervene?¡±
At the priest¡¯s words, Ray fell into trouble for a moment.
If she recklessly affirmed it, she wouldn¡¯t be vignt afterwards.
That¡¯s also true, because support can be more difficult depending on who does it.
It could rather be a handshake for those who know how much ripple effect borrowing the royal family¡¯s hand can have.
¡®I¡¯ll have to deny it here.¡¯
Sorry to say, but these are the bait to bring in the ck room.
If you don¡¯t build trust, you¡¯ll have a hard time guiding action in an emergency.
Having decided on an answer, Ray shook his head slightly.
¡°I¡¯m a knight dispatched by the royal family, but that¡¯s just a job title. I came purely to help.¡±
As he spoke, he secretly scattered mana.
The mana that naturally spread around his body created a weak light.
In addition to that, when he smiled softly, the priest erased his wariness to some extent.
¡°sorry. I think I was sensitive.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Oh, I was just about to eat lunch. If you don¡¯t mind, would you like to eat together?¡±
¡°thank you. Then I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±
After being guided by the priest, Ray took off the te armor he had borrowed from Klein.
The children who looked at it curiously started talking.
¡°It¡¯s armor!¡±
¡°Is your brother a knight?¡±
Looking at the innocent eyes, a smile came out.
¡°okay.¡±
He answered briefly and stroked the children¡¯s heads.
¡°Wow! Then you must have saved the princess too!¡±
Mmm.
Well, if it was a princess or a princess who was in trouble, she tried to save it a few times.
For a moment, the immature princess of Celia Kingdom came to mind, but I quickly erased it from my mind.
¡°I¡¯ve saved a few people, like princesses.¡±
¡°I want to be a knight when I grow up! And I will marry the princess!¡±
A child with a sword sloppily made from tree branches shouted.
marry the princess
It¡¯s not something an ordinary knight could dream of.
It will probably be stopped by the hands of nearby nobles before reaching the king.
Well, it might be possible if you¡¯re at the level of a sword master.
At that point, the aristocrats will begin to line up, so their married life won¡¯t be very happy.
There were a lot of things he wanted to say, but Ray just stroked the child¡¯s head one more time.
¡°cheer up.¡±
¡°Yeah, but is your brother a great knight?¡±
¡°huh?¡±
The child pointed to the royal emblem embroidered on her shoulder.
Oops.
Ray hurriedly covered his shoulders with his cloak.
There was not simply a royal pattern there.
As much as he borrowed the te armor from Klein, there was also a pattern indicating his position on his shoulder.
Commander of the 1st Royal Knights.
It is the highest position you can climb as a knight in this kingdom where even talking about it is heavy.
Children may not know it well, but a priest of the Demonic Church might recognize it at first nce.
¡®I have to be careful.¡¯
If I had known this would happen, I would have borrowed it from a more ordinary knight.
Because Klein says something like ¡®I want to help you with something like this¡¯.
It was my own fault for not refusing.
The priest who was bringing food to the modest table asked.
¡°But it is amazing. Can the royal knights leave the castle?¡±
A surprisingly sharp question.
Ray was taken aback inwardly, but on the outside he responded calmly.
¡°It just happens to be vacation time.¡±
¡°Ah, I¡¯m sure the knights should have time to rest too.¡±
Seeing him smiling and talking, fortunately, he doesn¡¯t seem suspicious.
¡°I am ready. Everyone eat.¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°hungry.¡±
As if enchanted by the savory smell of the cooking, the children rushed to the table and ate the food without asking anyone first.
It wasn¡¯t polite to show in front of guests, so the priest¡¯s face was a little red.
¡°Guys, you should start with the driver.¡±
Of course, no one listened to her words.
¡°Leave it. It¡¯s when you eat a lot and grow up.¡±
¡°sorry. I haven¡¯t been able to feed themtely¡¡±
The priest¡¯s face, which had been flushed before, turned red like a carrot.
After the meal, Ray decided to start talking in earnest.
It is not something that can be postponed forever.
It was a situation where the ck Room mighte in the evening.
¡®By the way, there are no problems with the chain ofmand for days. It seems the delivery manager is working harder than I thought.¡¯
Originally, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all even if it became known at this point.
Even though it is a ck room made up of points, there is no way that the leadership does not know that they are attacking the Demonic Church.
That would mean that themunicator he had tricked earlier gave instructions to thebatants in the utmost secrecy.
Once you break through the code, the chain ofmand is easier than you think.
Ray quietly waited as he watched the children y outside after eating.
Eventually, the priest and I were left alone in the building.
I talked to the priest who was enjoying tea time at the table.
¡°¡Priest. I have something to tell you.¡±
¡°Say yes.¡±
She answered pretty immediately, as if she knew.
To that, Ray also continued to speak without hesitation.
¡°I believe that the priest knows better than anyone that this ce is dangerous.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°So tonight, please get out of the temple and run away to another ce. If you go to the castle and tell them that ¡®Klein¡¯ sent it, they will ept it.¡±
He quietly took out the parchment he had kept in his pocket.
Seeing that it has the official seal of a royal knight embedded in it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he was saying it in vain.
The priest pondered for a moment, then shook his head.
¡°A person who serves a god leaves the temple forfort. It shouldn¡¯t be.¡±
¡°Then I might die.¡±
¡°I am prepared.¡±
Looking at his determined eyes, it seems that he has no intention of changing his doctor.
Ray has often seen people like this.
Even at the time of the Holy Kingdom, there were many people who burned their bodies for their faith.
Well, if you see him remaining at the temple alone in a situation where everyone has fled, he must have a strong sense of faith.
¡°I won¡¯t stop. Please evacuate at least the children.¡±
¡°The knight¡ what do you n to do?¡±
¡°Well, I have the same thoughts as the priest. Should I be a guardian of the royal family and run away after seeing the enemy?¡±
He stroked the old sword he bought cheaply from a nearby cksmith as if he had an attachment to it.
At that, the priest¡¯s eyes softened somewhat.
¡°I see. You are a great knight.¡±
It must be proof that the wariness has softened more than the first time.
All of Ray¡¯s actions were calcted.
¡®It will be helpful in times of need.¡¯
Even if it rots, it¡¯s called Junchi.
Despite being a demonic cult, she is clearly a priest.
He must have learned at least one or two divine magics.
No matter what anyone says, he knows best how effective divine magic is in a wartime situation.
Ray looked at her and said.
¡°The time will probably be tonight. Please bring the children inside safely to the royal castle.¡±
¡°I will. But¡ during that time, you will be left alone.¡±
worried eyes.
Inside, ¡®Are you really going to be okay by yourself?¡¯ I heard a question.
He smiled as if to say not to worry.
¡°No matter how you look at it, I am a royal knight. There is no problem with that.¡±
He pounded his chest and said, but the priest¡¯splexion did not seem to be relieved.
Rather, he spoke cautiously with a hardened face.
¡°It¡¯s not that I doubt the skill of the knight. Just don¡¯t think of them as normal intruders. They are magical people.¡±
At those words, Ray¡¯s eyes looking at the priest changed.
¡°¡Do you know me well?¡±
Once the identity of the ck Room is revealed, it tries to destroy whoever the opponent is.
However, to think that a priest of the Demonic Church knows at least a part of the power of the ck Room.
It must have been something rted.
When our eyes met, she looked away as if running away.
¡°Anyway, you have to be careful. Unless you¡¯re a Master, it¡¯s dangerous to face them one-on-one.¡±
In fact, even the Master is dangerous.
Well, if it¡¯s at the reception level or at the level of Zeke, I¡¯ll be a little less worried.
Ray responded with a simple nod of his head.
* * *
Packing food and extra clothes in her backpack, she left the temple with her children.
¡°Knight brother! See you again!¡±
¡°Hello, brother!¡±
I shook my hand at the cheery children¡¯s greetings.
¡°Bye.¡±
¡°¡Then I¡¯ll be back.¡±
The priest¡¯s worried eyes turned to him.
It was the gaze of a woman who had left her child alone at the water¡¯s edge.
¡°I¡¯m really fine, so let¡¯s go.¡±
I tried to reassure her several times, but there was no momentum to ease her concerns.
Just a little while ago, I had to guide them through the inside of the temple several times, make them familiar with the structure, and listen to stories about which way to run to in case of emergency.
Even Ray, who had listened to it with a good heart at first, swallowed his breath in vain because of the worry that continued without knowing the end.
After being restless for a while, she slowly left the temple like a cow being led to a ughterhouse as soon as Ray pushed her back.
Left alone in the huge temple, Ray muttered as he watched the priest leave.
¡°Then I¡¯ll have to clean it up before you get back.¡±
Let him look straight at the nearby bush.
Fine stingers the size of a finger flew out of the bushes.
Pippi-!
Ray, who twisted his body to avoid memorization, immediately memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Wind cutter.¡±
Standing seat-!
The de of the wind shot out with a terrifying roar and swept past the trees and bushes.
¡°Keo-eo-eok!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Flesh sttered and blood spurted out.
The view of the sacred temple has now been transformed into a somber atmosphere covered in blood.
Chapter 712
Episode 712 The Unanswered Kingdom (5)
A dark mountain where not even merchants go.
A group of people moved quietly, hiding their presence.
A bandit-like man with a huge scar on one side of his faceined.
¡°How long do I have to hide like a mouse like this? me really I hope you can quickly sweep it up ande out.¡±
The young man in front of him sighed coldly.
¡°The most important thing in a group is order. There is no dissatisfaction.¡±
¡°Sheesh. that sound again. Who can stop us in such a small capital?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know anything like that. It was just an ordering down from the top. And we follow directions.¡±
As if there was no need for disagreement, the young man turned his head quickly.
He has a really tight personality.
The man let out a sob.
¡®This bastard. As if he was proud because he had a higher number than me.¡¯
The name given to 100 people who grew up in the ck room and survived after penance.
The number 73 on the young man¡¯s chest caught my eye.
On the other hand, his own number was only 91.
It was safe to say that it was already the end beyond the halfway point.
A number is also a name, but it is also like a proof que that represents one¡¯s own strength.
The lower number dared to obey the higher number.
Ny-one clenched his fists.
¡®Let¡¯s see. Someday I¡¯ll make you crawl under my feet.¡¯
Looking at him with a sinister smile, Seventy-three sighed.
If you look at his painted face, you can clearly see what he is thinking.
¡®A fool.¡¯
Ny days do not know.
The number was not only a measure of strength, but also a measure of the original talent a person possessed.
Even he, a 73-year-old, feels a wall when he sees other people in their 60s, but he is so stunned that he tries to ovee himself at a topic that is only about 90 days old.
Let¡¯s raise a hypocrisy somewhere.
It was clear that he would be removed from the 80s before he even stepped forward.
¡®¡I¡¯ll bear with it for now.¡¯
The usual ugliness.
Disrespectful attempts to overthrow superiors will be severely punished when the timees.
In no time, the group led by Seventy-three crossed the mountain range and arrived at the outskirts of the capital.
When they bought clothes from a nearby vige and put them on, they looked like novice merchants.
Seventy-three grabbed a passer-by and started talking.
¡°Excuse me, but I¡¯ll ask for directions.¡±
¡°Yes? Please.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there a temple or something around here?¡±
At the word temple, the passer-by nced at the seventy-three.
Judging by his attire, he appears to be a low-end merchant of an unknown store.
The only temple around here is the Demonic Church.
A passer-by asked with a bit of caution.
¡°Why are you looking for the Demonic Cult?¡±
¡°Nothing. I set up a business meeting of my own, but I was thinking of praying to a god close to me.¡±
As he spoke and smiled kindly, the passer-by soon erased his vignce.
He answered with a smile.
¡°The Demonic Church is over that hill. It¡¯s quite arge temple, so you won¡¯t have any trouble finding it. Please do your best.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Thank you. If the business goes well, I wille to repay you.¡±
¡°Just hearing that makes me feel good. Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
After exchanging a brief joke, they passed each other.
As soon as the gaze of the passerby left, the expression of the seventy-three who had beenughing and smiling returned to normal.
¡°egg nt.¡±
To hide their identity, they headed for the temple, pulling a mountain cart.
Let¡¯s go over the hill, a huge templees into view.
Along with it, a faint scent of blood was carried by the wind.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°It seems that the vanguard has been hit.¡±
¡°Tsk. I can¡¯t do one thing.¡±
Seventy-three frowned.
uncovered identity
Only then could things go wrong.
The worried seventy-three gestured.
After sending a hand signal, the men in ck following behind hide their presence and hide from left and right.
The ck Room¡¯s immersion technique, which easily surpassed the level of the Assassin¡¯s Guild, shined.
When the subordinates finished sleeping, seventy-three and ny-one rang the temple bell alone.
Deeng-! Deeng-!
Let the bell ring announcing the arrival of the believer.
Before long, I could feel the presence inside.
* * *
Ray moved the corpses he had killed in the front yard of the temple to one side.
Anyway, by tonight, it would be hard to clean up, but it was for believers who mighte.
¡°Phew. Is this enough?¡±
I thought about erasing the smell of blood, but I didn¡¯t, hoping that strangers would smell it and run away.
Now, all you have to do is drink some ck tea and wait for the Heukbang to attack in earnest.
He was making tea and reading a book while he was away, but when he didn¡¯t feel the presence of people for a long time, he became nervous inside.
¡®Isn¡¯t this because you noticed that the priest left?¡¯
He had doubts, but soon shook his head.
Not even one in a million.
When I spread mana around, I didn¡¯t feel any suspicious presence.
Besides, since the priest was neither stupid nor did she do anything conspicuous, it was virtually inconceivable that the ck Room had found and killed her.
¡°That means.¡±
The ck room is justte.
No, how can you plunge the world into the abyss of evil when you act so sluggishly!
These bastards will do it right.
¡°I have nothing to do while I wait. It sucks.¡±
Shall we make magic tools while theye?
I was just about to make a magic tool that I had seen in Aira¡¯s study before.
Once he made up his mind, he acted quickly.
Ray, who cut down a nearby tree and made the foundation, began to engrave magic using mana.
¡°First of all, preservation magic.¡±
Preservation magic tools were somon that they could be found even in the warehouses of the upper ranks.
It might have been a few years ago, but it wasn¡¯t even a task to engrave this much on Ray now.
After casting preservation magic in just a few tens of seconds, he changed the movement of his hand this time.
The hand that engraved each rune word draws a sentence within.
If other wizards had seen something like this, they would have been shocked.
Rune words are letters that have been decorated with images since ancient times.
Rune word for water.
A rune word meaning wind.
And even the rune word that means fire.
It was a kind of brain training to learn various letters and to think of an image that matches the letter in the past.
Imagination is inherently unstable.
If the me imagined yesterday was a small me, the me imagined today could be a bigger me.
The rune word reliably converts it.
Because it is to put imagination on the runenguage that has been studied for many years, when you think of the runenguage, a certain picture of nature cannot help but be drawn.
For example, when using me-type magic, you can consistently manifest magic just by imagining a rune word rted to me, rather than thinking about me.
It looks simple from the outside, but it is only possible if you memorize hundreds of runes and theirbinations like your own limbs.
It was one of the reasons why silk mages were smarter than others.
Convert those runes into sentences and draw them?
This was in line with the voice that he was going to change all the runes he had engraved on his head.
And mix it up again.
When the imagination that has been stable is mixed with other things and bes unstable.
And if he were to manifest magic in that state.
The mana rod will be twisted in an instant and the caster will be a crippled person.
What Ray was doing now was an act of suicide for wizards.
Maybe ten minutes had passed.
A magic tool that spews mana from his hand was quicklypleted.
¡°Hey, I made it, but it looks really pretty.¡±
I gently sweep the wooden magic tool I made.
You have beautiful skin too, my baby!
Just as dwarves have an attachment to arms, Ray was also unknowingly bing like them.
While rubbing his cheek, he immediately put the magic tool down on the floor.
¡°Your name will be Tdubug from now on.¡±
Let¡¯s blow mana into the magic tool for the first time.
The magic tool that received life let out a pleasant resonance.
Whoa-!
A deep sound with a sense of grandeur.
The corner of Ray¡¯s mouth went up with the heart of a father who heard his father for the first time from his child.
¡°Hehehe.¡±
It was a smile that others could mistake for a pervert with an abnormality.
Around the time I was looking at the magic tool that was breathing for the first time as if it were cute.
Deeng-! Deeng-!
The bell rang a couple of times announcing the arrival of guests.
¡°Who is it?¡±
There¡¯s no way the priest who went to the royal castle has already returned.
Did a believere?
Ray put the magic tool on the desk and went out to the temple gate.
When I opened the old but antique door, there stood two men who looked like fledgling merchants.
One was a nobleman who seemed to have never gone uphill, and the other was a man with a face more suited to a bandit than a merchant.
¡®Can I be an escort of the upper lord?¡¯
If you just look at the momentum you feel, they are people who seem to be quite on the move.
Ray asked, puzzled.
¡°who are you?¡±
Then the nobleman smiled and opened his mouth.
¡°Excuse me. I want to pray to God¡¡±
At his words, Ray nodded as if that were the case.
What was it, an ordinary believer?
But in front of it, it will be full of the smell of blood?
¡°Did you make a sacrifice to the devil? The bloody smell vibrates.¡±
¡°iced coffee.¡±
At the man¡¯s words, Ray nodded again, saying yes.
Certainly, the Demonic Church periodically catches animals and makes offerings to them.
The smell of blood was not a reason why believers could note.
Ray tried to get them inside and fell into deep thought.
¡®wait. What will the Demonic Church do when a believeres?¡¯
Since it is a temple dedicated to demons, the example will also be different from other temples.
Just looking at offering sacrifices, there was no custom in the Holy Land of catching and killing animals.
Ray, who was worried in front of the door, thought nothing of it.
Well, all religions are there.
If you look closely, isn¡¯t the demonic religion derived from the only religion, the Holy Kingdom?
¡°Come inside.¡±
He personally guided the fighters in the ck Room into the temple.
Chapter 713
Episode 713 The Unanswered Kingdom (6)
Immediately after entering the temple.
The unidentified immense sticity of mana made the two men stiffen.
¡®Ugh! What the hell is this!¡¯
¡®If I continue like this, I¡¯ll be exhausted¡!¡¯
As soon as you enter the interior, the mana in your body is being pulled by something.
The two hurriedly resisted the draining of mana, but the suction power was strong enough to easily ignore such resistance.
It feels like your soul is being sucked out.
It seemed like he was about to lose his mind due to the huge wave of mana.
¡®At least this much¡!¡¯
Seventy-three gritted their teeth.
The training he had received so far was so painful that it could not bepared to anything like this.
And in the process, he has witnessed countless people who have lost their minds.
I couldn¡¯t fall down like this.
Such thoughts were also the same for ny days.
He resisted so strongly that his face turned bright red, and he endured mana exhaustion with only his mental strength.
¡®Aaaaaagh!¡¯
A sense of lethargy spread throughout the body, as if all the blood in the body had been taken away.
Ny-one, who could easily break down a house-sized rock, turned into an ordinary person in an instant.
Unlike them who groaned and resisted the force of gravity, Ray, who looked very calm, started introducing each room one by one.
¡°Sorry for the poor temple. With the bad guysing in these days, there¡¯s no time to fix it. ha ha ha.¡±
If I see a smiling face in a friendly way, I want to clench my fist right now.
Seventy-three breathed ¡°Heo-eok¡± and barely spoke.
¡°More than that¡ Where is the priest who has always been there?¡±
If only the priest guarding the temple is killed, their mission is over.
I had to kill the priest in a hurry before all the mana was taken away.
Ray answered him.
¡°Ah, the priest went to the royal castle for a while.¡±
¡°Wow, what a royal castle¡ so suddenly¡¡±
He seemed quite shocked.
Seventy-three said with trembling lips.
At that, Ray smiled kindly and said.
¡°Anyway, the situation in the Demonic Church is not good these days. It seems dangerous for believers to go back at such ate hour, so please go back in the morning.¡±
The manners learned in the Holy Land naturally surfaced on the surface.
Seventy-three, stunned for a moment by his attitude of lightly bowing but never bowing down, shook his head fiercely.
¡°no. We have somewhere to go.¡±
let him go
Ray grabbed Seventy-three¡¯s left arm.
It¡¯s already toote.
If the ck Bang were toe in, the people in the immediate vicinity would not be safe.
¡®I can¡¯t let innocent people die.¡¯
No matter what happens, I will protect them.
Ray said firmly with a face that he would not tolerate the situation.
¡°Please stay a while for today.¡±
Seventy-three frowned at him.
¡®You troublesome bastard¡!¡¯
Seventy-three, though feeble, swung their arms with mana.
He thought that since it was a fairly strong force, he would go away on his own, but he was rather taken aback when Visil in front of him didn¡¯t budge.
¡°Uh¡¡±
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°No¡ now¡¡±
Originally, it was a blow that wouldn¡¯t have been strange even if the arm was bent.
Apparently, he didn¡¯t even use mana, so how could he hold on to his own arm?
No matter how weak he is right now, did he make Hansoo, who had mana, retreat simply with brute force?
¡®Does that make sense?¡¯
Leaving seventy-three bewildered behind.
Ny days after watching the situation, he came forward as if he was frustrated.
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but don¡¯t get in my way. I mean we¡¯re busy.¡±
Even talking about the 90 days, I was nervous inside.
Seventy-three, stronger than himself, seemed to be holding on to some extent, but it was because he had no mana left in his body.
¡®Will I be able to kill that bitch like this¡¡¯
The failure of the mission in the ck room will soon result in death.
He had no desire to die yet.
He can never die until he puts the remaining ny at his feet.
he said excitedly.
¡°If you don¡¯t let go, you¡¯ll see it hurt.¡±
¡°As long as it can save you.¡±
For some reason, the blue eyes that were brighter than before looked directly at him.
¡°I must have warned you!¡±
The impatient 90 days threw a fist.
A weak and slow fist that makes youugh even when you see it yourself.
However, it was more than enough to subdue ordinary people who did not feel any trace of mana.
¡®I¡¯ll kill you too next time you stupid bastardes.¡¯
Teouk-!
The blow he had delivered with overflowing confidence was weakly caught.
Looking at the 90 days that were embarrassed like seventy-three.
Ray frowned slightly.
Throwing out such a lousy fist is the escort of the upper ranks.
Ray, who roughly checked their level, was even more unable to let them go.
With this kind of skill, it is impossible to even escape, let alone deal with the ck room.
¡®Poor people. You got the timing wrong.¡¯
Why did youe at a time like this?
I can¡¯t help it.
I have no choice but to suffer a little more myself.
Ray, who had already made up his mind, lifted the two of them up.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s safe here.¡±
He picked up the huge object, which must have been twice as heavy as mine, with one hand and seated seventy-three and ny-one in the lobby of the temple.
¡°What the hell are you doing!¡±
¡°Are you insane to imprison people!?¡±
When they couldn¡¯t ovee it with brute force, the two of them screamed in anger.
However, Ray was still unmoved.
Seventy-three bit their lips and winked at ny-one.
¡®I can¡¯t afford the interest in the current situation. Time will be dyed, but I seize the opportunity and escape.¡¯
It was a signal that I could tell because they had grown up in the ck room since childhood.
Ny days nodded slightly.
Ray was relieved when the two seemed to have given up and calmed down.
He brought a few nkets along with some warm soup and tea, and said with an apologetic expression.
¡°As you can see, this is a poor temple. Please bear with this today.¡±
The aroma of the savory soup filled the room.
A nket that looks good even at a nce and ck tea with warm steam.
Ny days turned his head away.
¡°joy. It is useless to try to conciliate a person by imprisoning him now.¡±
¡°Hey, stop doing that and try it. No matter what I say with my mouth, I am confident in cooking.¡±
He smiles while talking, but strangely, he doesn¡¯t look hateful.
Seventy-three, who stared nkly at him, silently epted the soup.
¡°hey!¡±
¡°Shut up and eat. You can¡¯t go out anyway, can you?¡±
If you can reserve your stamina, you have the confidence to eat anything.
That¡¯s because it has survived so far.
¡®I will definitely repay this humiliation.¡¯
Seventy-three rummaged through the soup, vowing revenge.
It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s poisoned.
After looking around for a while, he took a spoonful of soup and put it in his mouth.
Then, the savory yet sweet vor spread throughout the mouth.
¡°¡¡±
Seventy-three didn¡¯t even think about swallowing properly and shut up.
moldy bread.
It was a life that sucked the moisture leaking out of the cave.
If it¡¯s a bitter, salty, fishy taste, I¡¯ve felt it more than anyone else.
I have never felt such a sweet taste in my life.
¡°¡delicious.¡±
A lot of thoughts that I hadn¡¯t thought of before flooded my head.
Why have you been living like this until now?
For what reason did you live a life that could not die?
Now it¡¯splicated and unrecognizable.
Once I foundfort, my mind rapidly changed.
The head that thought of revenge stopped moving.
The desire to be happier took its ce.
After finishing the soup, the seventy-three¡¯s face was a little softer than before.
¡°Thank you. Thank you for appeasing my hunger.¡±
Ray also smiled at those words that felt sincere.
¡°I will do as much as I can. So please stay here until tomorrow morning.¡±
¡°¡it is.¡±
It seems to be fine now.
Seventy-threeughed lightly and bowed his head.
If he felt warmth for the first time and looked back at himself up until now, ny days was walking apletely opposite path.
As he ate food and drank tea, he hardened his expression.
Definitely delicious.
Everything I had eaten so far was so delicious that I could not stand it.
What was your life up until now?
want to eat more
Now, life that is only being taken away is disgusting.
¡®If you don¡¯t want to be taken away, you just have to steal it.¡¯
Haven¡¯t you lived like that before?
Don¡¯t be ridiculous that you¡¯vee and changed your way of life.
Ny-one thought about it while looking at the face of seventy-three, who were all rxed in enemy territory.
¡®Seventy-three is the end. Baby like an idiot. ¡®
seventy three
You forgot how to survive until now and became livestock.
Laxity once released.
In the future, you will strangle yourself.
And when that dayes, you will surely be the one who lives until the end.
Ny-one smiled bitterly while hiding his true feelings.
¡°Surely delicious. I¡¯m sorry for speaking harshly earlier. My emotions were so strong that words that were not my true intentions came out.¡±
¡°Never mind. In life, there are things like this and things like that.¡±
Ny-oneughed at him inwardly at his attitude that seemed insignificant.
¡®You¡¯re the same guy.¡¯
Seventy-three who untied the tightness of their hearts with just one bite of food.
A guy who gets rid of vignce with just a word.
It¡¯s this guy, that guy, and the weak guys.
These guys don¡¯t care whatsoever.
A life that is only to be weeded out.
Even if they are soft, if you watch the actions of those who are too soft, you will vomit in your stomach.
Ny-one tried hard not to show those emotions with facial expressions.
It is not yet time.
When their expressions are distorted with despair and humiliation.
That¡¯s when you canugh to your heart¡¯s content.
Looking at the two drinking ck tea in a good atmosphere, 90 days secretly revealed this while holding their breath.
Chapter 714
Episode 714: The Day of Prophecy (1)
The Rescue Committee punished all the aristocrats who behaved indecently in the Great War.
Even after severe torture, there was no evidence because he was restored with an expensive potion.
In addition, there is no worry that his identity will be revealed because he is wearing a mask and a night gown.
It seems that the enraged nobles hired the Assassins Guild and the Information Guild to search for them overnight, but of course, there was no way they could be caught without any information.
Thanks to this, the Assassins Guild and the Information Guild were scattered all over the ce outside the castle.
Soyoung, who had received a lot of snacks from thedy-in-waiting, asked while eating snacks.
¡°What are you going to do now?¡±
¡°¡I have to wait in the royal castle.¡±
Zeke seemed to agree with Hongyoung¡¯s words.
¡°What, if I try to move here, the road will only get twisted?¡±
¡°huh. That¡¯s right. No matter what happens, the saint wille back.¡±
They said lightly, not knowing the details of the Gleiman royal family.
Currently, the Heukbang and the Demonic Cult were severely divided.
And it¡¯s a pretty sensitive issue even for the royal family.
Aristocrats who were on good terms with the Demonic Church are stepping up to form an army to support the Demonic Church, and the nobles who oppose it are in a confrontation with a fierce opposition.
No matter how much the king had been appointed as a substitute, it was not a situation that a foreigner, Ray, could intervene and resolve.
The receivingmittee, which did not know such a reality, was peaceful under heaven.
¡°I¡¯ll be gathering information that might be useful in the neighborhood.¡±
¡°Then everyone scatters. Let¡¯s meet again in the evening.¡±
Hongyoung nodded at Heukyoung¡¯s words.
¡°Let it be.¡±
As soon as her permission was given, the new type of receptionists disappeared in an instant.
The only people left now were Zeke and Hongyoung.
Zeke, who was scratching the back of his head, asked her.
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
¡°I will wait for everyone toe back.¡±
It is an answer without hesitation.
¡°Why don¡¯t you do whatever you want sometimes?¡±
She shook her head at him.
¡°I am the center of reception. We have to be prepared for emergencies.¡±
¡°Hey, with all our strength, the decent Knights of the Kingdom are no match. There¡¯s no way you wouldn¡¯t be able to prepare for an emergency, right?¡±
¡°¡¡±
I heard and saw that.
A swordsman who goes beyond being a sword master and pioneers his own realm.
And there are seven high-level Assassins who handle Aura freely.
It was no task to overthrow even a small kingdom if you set your mind to it.
Hongyoung was worried.
¡°But what should I do¡¡±
¡°First of all, why don¡¯t you wander around as you please? You might find something to your liking.¡±
Although it seemed irresponsible at first nce, she readily agreed.
¡°all right. Then let¡¯s meet in the evening.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
say hello a little
Thest two remaining people also left the castle.
* * *
Jerking away ¨C
Hongyoung, who was leaving the road alone, tilted her head at the strange pounding.
¡®A strange feeling.¡¯
Even though I am just walking, I am confident that I am excited.
He frowned in the sunlight, but the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.
When I left the castle and went down to the vige, I saw a scene full of activity in the huge za.
Guards patrolling flirting with stalls selling various fruits.
Even adventurers who receive a request from a nearby adventurer¡¯s guild and seek a party.
The bard¡¯s song softly heard from afar tickled his ears, and he seemed to feel better as well.
¡®It would have been nice if So-Young was here too.¡¯
She likes noisy ces, so if she sees the current scenery, she will surely be delighted.
As I walked down the street in light clothes that I wouldn¡¯t normally wear, several people started talking to me.
¡°Pretty girl! Get me an apple!¡±
¡°¡yes?¡±
¡°Sleep without reservations.¡±
An impressive stall selling fruit handed over an apple.
Isn¡¯t it a smile when he suddenly epts it?
¡°Seeing her smile made me feel better. For some reason, business seems to be going well today. ha ha ha.¡±
At the merchant¡¯s words, Hongyoung touched her face.
As he said, a soft smile formed on his lips.
¡®I¡ must have beenughing.¡¯
why were youughing
without even knowing why.
she nodded goodbye.
¡°thank you.¡±
warms the heart
It felt as if a small amount of warmth was emanating from the cold hands that had killed so many people in the past.
However, in the corner of her heart, she had the confidence to reject the favor.
If you have feelings, hesitation will be at the tip of a knife.
Therefore, the receptionmittee had to be a weapon that could think but not feel.
¡®I¡¯m grateful though.¡¯
When Hong-young tries to throw away the apples around the alley selling fruit.
Suddenly, someone¡¯s voice came to mind.
¨C Don¡¯t be crooked. You are a human being before you are a receptionist. From now on, let¡¯s live by helping each other.
Their owner and the first person to tell them to live their own life and not live for someone else.
At that voice, Hongyoung grabbed the apple she was about to throw away.
The leader of the three family receptionmittee under themand of the saint.
Little by little, her own life was emerging.
* * *
A group of ck figures made their way through the grass.
Even though they were running at a fair speed, they didn¡¯t make a single sound.
The man at the forefront opened his mouth.
¡°What happened to the seventy-three?¡±
¡°No news. The report that should have been posted in the evening has not been delivered.¡±
At the messenger¡¯s reply, the man stroked his chin.
¡°Ugh. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d have neglected the report without them going crazy¡ I guess I got hit.¡±
At his words, the messenger said in a slightly surprised tone.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s ny days, but seventy-three is strong. Wouldn¡¯t even a king like this be beaten in a corner?¡±
¡°It must have been a hidden ambush. No matter how strong he is than ny days, he is also seventy in the end. If the royal castle had even sent a team of knights, it would be unreasonable to face them head-on, even if they were seventy-three.¡±
¡°Certainly it is.¡±
¡°You guys be careful too. If you don¡¯t want to be dog-death like seventy-three and ny-one.¡±
He said it as if he were giving advice, but there was no sign of concern on the man¡¯s face.
No, on the contrary, he is twisting the corner of his mouth.
the herald asked.
¡°¡How do I do this? Would you mind posting a report?¡±
¡°no.¡±
The man shook his head.
¡°It was just about time. We kill the priest by ourselves and go back.¡±
¡°But if you act as you please¡¡±
¡°The upper management is also in a situation where the Demonic Church is regarded as a thorn in the eye. I don¡¯t know if this will lead to a reward. Hehehe.¡±
¡°Oh, I see. Thoughts were short. Then, we¡¯ll get rid of the remaining branches and go back.¡±
Those who left the royal road changed direction.
The messenger still did not know.
The people who followed the man sighed and thought.
¡®It¡¯s a start again.¡¯
¡®They¡¯re the ones who killed the seventy-three and the ny-one, so it¡¯s not sewage. It¡¯s an idea topete for supremacy.¡¯
¡®I must be tired again today.¡¯
Only the messenger was unaware of it, but the man was actually a bornbat fanatic.
It can be said to be a perversion that kills opponents on the battlefield and drinks their blood to satisfy their desires instead.
However, no one could say anything to him face to face.
He is a person who has risen to the position of fifty-nine with his outstanding talent and cruel temper.
Fifty-nine ran his tongue over his lips.
¡®It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met people who have a taste for dealing with them.¡¯
After the number was set, it was no longer possible topete with those in the ck room except on specific days.
For him, whose only pleasure in life was confrontation with the strong, the measures taken in the ck room were like torture.
Three years to spend empty days.
As soon as they developed their skills, the Heukbang began to send themselves to the battlefield.
For fifty-nine, it felt like facing an oasis in the desert.
The pleasure of suppressing and trampling on an opponent with the power umted so far.
The joy thates from destroying a person¡¯s life did not let him go.
he eximed.
¡°They might have run away! Hurry up!¡±
He groaned and sped up.
At the same time, the figures who followed died.
Climbing mountains and crossing valleys, they finally reached the outskirts of the capital.
Woo-woo-!
Coming out of the dark forest, they had no choice but to stiffen as they saw the center where they could feel the tremendous waves.
Not only the messenger, but also the other figures, including fifty-nine, stopped with their mouths open.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°¡what the hell is that.¡±
Fifty-nine stared at the front as if it were dumbfounded.
Even though it was evening, the ce they looked at was as bright as broad daylight.
White spheres float in the sky, and the light bursting from them illuminates the town.
They weren¡¯t the only ones perplexed.
The people of the capital are staring nkly at the sky in bewilderment, and even the guards are confused about whether or not they are enemies.
The quick-witted merchants were doing business on a small scale,ying down stalls.
¡°The skewers are cheap!¡±
¡°Should I miss this rare sight? Eat some fruit and watch!¡±
One by one, the merchants raised their voices and engaged in solicitation.
People say that when people are too surprised, words don¡¯te out well, so I guess that¡¯s true.
Fifty-nine also stood still, at a loss for words, and watched the spherical group of lights.
said the herald.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but that sounds like magic.¡±
Then all eyes turned to the messenger.
¡°Magic? Magic?¡±
¡°How can a person use such magic?¡±
¡°Maybe not even a person.¡±
¡°Does that make sense?¡±
The messenger cleared his throat and added, as if he was embarrassed to say it himself.
¡°It¡¯s just my opinion.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Only then did the figures shut their mouths.
One question still lingered.
Fifty-nine said ¡®huh¡¯ with a sigh.
¡°Then what does that mean?¡±
Luminous spheres floating high in the sky.
At first nce, it seems that the moon hase closer today.
For a while, he even forgot about the idea of attacking the shrine of the Demonic Cult.
The figures in the ck room stared nkly at the sphere.
Chapter 715
Episode 715 The Day of Prophecy (2)
Inside the Dark Shrine.
Ray, who had seventy-three and ny days imprisoned (?) in the lobby, made magic tools throughout the evening.
¡°Phew, it¡¯s all over now.¡±
He made dozens of magic tools and sent mana to the ground.
Woo-woo-!
Then, a resonant sound spread in session, and the magic tools around it began to move.
The first thing that reacted was ¡®Ttubeok¡¯.
The tumbler that caused a huge mana wave gathered the mana around it into one ce.
It is more powerful than you might think.
If activated during a war, most of the knights and wizards around them would be drained of mana and exhausted.
¡°Hmm, not bad.¡±
This time, the magic tool next to Ttubeok moved.
Woo-woo-!
It makes a terrifying noise and the mana inside the second magic tool runs like a washing machine.
And that movement continued to be connected to the third, fourth, and fifth magic tools.
Eventually, around the time mana was delivered to the tenth magic tool.
Ray was perplexed as he saw the explosive mana far beyond his imagination.
¡°Eh?¡±
Why is this?
I¡¯m sure it¡¯s made just as it¡¯s written in the book!
Mana, which had been small at first, was now swaying like a great ocean.
Dangerous situation if not released immediately.
However, there was no room for him to intervene because he had prepared for a collision with outside mana just in case when he was making magic tools.
what to do with this
Ray, who was watching the unstable magic tool that was about to explode, suddenly manifested magic.
¡°Air hand!¡±
He hurriedly escaped the temple by floating magic tools in the air with wind magic.
Dark temple yard.
Now, they have floated high in the sky, so it would not be strange if they burst at any time.
¡°please!¡±
Even so, since they are simple mana lumps that have not yet been manifested through magic, they won¡¯t do as much damage.
Isn¡¯t there such a thing as an ¡°event¡±?
Ray shot the magic tools into the sky with a wish.
OK.
Woo-woo-!
The magic tool soaring high into the sky made a roar and emitted a cluster of lights.
sh-!
Like a giant lightning strike.
The son-inw was dyed white in an instant.
Even Ray, who made the magic tools, was dazed for a moment.
The light bursting from the sky illuminated the whole area of the royal capital.
Whoaaah-!
¡°¡Light?¡±
Looking at the indescribable white sphere, Ray murmured.
¡°What the hell is this all about!¡±
¡°Catastrophe! Run away!¡±
The vigers below the temple took their valuables and started to flee.
Wild beasts and monsters who had been sleeping in the mountains far away ran away in surprise, and smoke rose from the castle on the other side of the castle.
It seems that he mistook it for an enemy attack when he saw the huge magic shining in the sky.
All of this was self-inflicted.
¡°Help me! Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Calm down! Let¡¯s follow the guards to the shelter!¡±
¡°A shelter! If you get hit with magic like that, it¡¯s all over!¡±
It reached the point where the people were evacuating during the night.
Rey, whose conscience was stabbed for nothing, looked up at the sky.
The vige was ruined, but only the sky was more beautiful than ever.
It seems that he made a mistake when making the magic tool.
Originally, it was intended to simply create a magic tool that circtes mana, but what waspleted was a toy that manifests circle 1 light magic.
No, it¡¯s too big to be called a toy.
Has it been said that failure is the mother of sess?
Next time, I¡¯ll try to seed steadily.
Ray tried hard to ignore the moring from under the temple.
* * *
The satellite bridge has safely established a branch in the capital of Greyman.
The people¡¯s heart is also humane, and the location itself is good, so the power expanded at a terrifying speed.
The priests of the Satellite Church chatted while drinking tea inside the beautiful white temple.
¡°It¡¯s finally finished.¡±
¡°To be able to enter the temple so easily in Gleiman, which can be said to be Taj¡ This must all be thanks to God¡¯s guidance.¡±
¡°Hahaha, the road ahead is bright.¡±
Previously, the priests all decided to go to the capital, prepared for penance.
It¡¯s because he knows how difficult it is to build a temple in a ce where the demonic religion has declined.
However, the result waspletely different from what they thought.
People who treat me like my own family.
Looking at the workers who dered that they would not receivebor costs in building the temple, I even thought that this would be a suitable ce to build the main bridge of the satellite bridge.
¡°How did I not know of such a nice ce?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It is like the ce in the prophecy.¡±
At the rtively young priest¡¯s words, the priests also nodded.
¡°It is a prophecy. It really surprised me then.¡±
satellite bridge prophecy.
The satellite bridge that broke away from Gaia¡¯s kingdom had heard an oracle from Gaia a few years ago.
I still remember.
Candles suddenly flickered in the windless temple, and thunder-like voices pierced the minds of the priests in the hall.
-A child of prophecy will appear from thend of darkness. The child¡¯s cloak will light up the whole world and be thepassion of those who work hard. Finally everything goes to sleep
voice of the goddess.
Some priests and priests passed out on the spot due to the dizzying power.
I didn¡¯t know that an oracle woulde down directly to the satellite bridge, not to Gaia¡¯s kingdom.
At that time, there was an uproar inside the satellite bridge for a while.
The young priest spoke seriously for a moment.
¡°But isn¡¯t it really strange when you think about it? It is not enough to ept satellite religion without rejecting it, and there are many people whoe every day saying they want to be believers. The fact that it is and of darkness can be fully exined byparing it to the Demonic Cult.¡±
¡°Hahaha, as you said, it might be true. But it would be great disrespect to draw conclusions like fitting a sacred oracle together.¡±
The young priest¡¯s face turned a little red at the words of the senior priest who gently scolded him.
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s good to explore.¡±
That moment when the old priestughs and drinks tea.
sh-!
An enormous halo of light illuminated the royal capital.
One of the priests who was looking at the light from the front, how strong the light was, let out an ¡®evil¡¯ sound.
The faces of the priests and priests suddenly hardened.
¡°This is¡!¡±
¡°It is a prophecy! Prophecies are appearing!¡±
And of darkness!
Light to light up the whole world!
That could be said to be all that exins the prophecy.
The old priest suddenly stood up.
A huge sphere floating in the sky.
Its bright appearance, as if it had brought the moon in the night sky, even exudes divinity.
¡°How can it be this beautiful¡!¡±
¡°It¡¯s as the goddess said¡¡±
The eyes of the priests looking at the white luminous object were rxed like those of a girl in love.
In a situation where everyone was insane, only the old priest came to his senses.
¡®Everyone should tell the elder about this right away! no¡! I¡¯ll have to find out what¡¯s going on before that!¡¯
The prophecy hase true!
Everything was going ording to Goddess Gaia¡¯s oracle!
The old priest shouted.
¡°Prepare now! If the oracle is true, the child of prophecy will appear there!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡±
Priests and priests made preparations.
They changed from casual clothes to formal clothes and hurriedly left the temple.
* * *
The man who was watching the incident happening in the capital from afar muttered softly.
¡°The thing toe hase¡ Will the Heavenly Demon War repeat itself?¡±
A woman covered her entire body with a robe answered.
¡°That can¡¯t happen easily. But¡ yes, if it¡¯s equivalent to that¡¡±
The woman¡¯s gaze turned to the luminous object.
I don¡¯t know who made it, but the wave of magical energy I can feel is no joke.
If it¡¯s like this from a distance, if you saw it up close, you would surely feel the mana through your skin.
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
At the man¡¯s question, the woman threw firewood into the bonfire and said.
¡°I¡¯m just watching, as I always have been.¡±
¡°¡is it.¡±
¡°Or what are you going to do now?¡±
Inside the robe, the woman¡¯s eyes flickered like mes.
Inside, even though he was feeble, he was too young to live.
The man shook his head.
¡°You didn¡¯t mean to fight, did you? As you may have felt, that¡¯s not just mana. It¡¯s probably a kind of magic tool¡ It would be difficult to say that it was made by humans.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°If so¡ I¡¯m asking what you¡¯re going to do.¡±
Looking at the man asking again with serious eyes.
The woman let out a small sigh.
¡°Haa, what the hell are you asking me to do?¡±
¡°You, too, are blood-thirsty beings. We have an obligation to decide.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard. Even so, it will be over in decades.¡±
¡°I wish I did too¡¡±
The man blurted out.
It seems that he is thinking a lot about this matter.
just as expected.
His habit of staring at something bothered him was evident.
The man who saw the huge magic floating in the sky above the capital chanted.
¡°For some reason, it doesn¡¯t seem like it will end easily.¡±
¡°Then why can¡¯t we go further?¡±
The man gave a short answer to the woman who said it insignificantly.
¡°¡It looks like Gaia has moved.¡±
At those words, the woman¡¯s body flinched.
Soon, red eyes shimmering in the robe looked directly at the man.
¡°¡is that for real? Is this information for sure?¡±
¡°maybe. It seems that an oracle has been ced in a ce other than the Holy Kingdom. I had a hard time figuring it out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the Holy Kingdom¡¯s oracle¡ Then where the hell is it?¡±
¡°Satellite. They say it¡¯s a new religion.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a satellite bridge¡ it¡¯s a collusion with the halfman or something. Did you give an oracle to such a little-known ce? Is that Gaia herself?¡±
At her words, the man nodded.
¡°Doubt is unavoidable. Because it already happened before.¡±
¡°It seems that Gaia is also quite cornered. Well, who would have thought that those in the shadows would be this huge?¡±
¡°Because even we didn¡¯t think that his toy would work.¡±
The woman smiled shyly.
¡°That too.¡±
¡°Give me an answer soon. What are you nning to do?¡±
¡°¡Well, if Gaia moved¡¡±
A little mana leaked out of the woman¡¯s body.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have no choice but to move?¡±
around her.
Trees, bushes, and even rocks were burned little by little.
The man dissuaded him as he watched the surroundings slowly disappear into ashes.
¡°I know your heart, but calm down. Are you going to burn the whole mountain?¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°I heard your opinion, so it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s ask the other guys.¡±
The man got up.
Even looking at it, he was gigantic, and he was so gigantic that he resembled a baby ogre on the outside.
¡°let¡¯s go?¡±
¡°okay. There is no need to stay any longer.¡±
At the same time as he spoke, the man¡¯s figure disappeared as if it had never existed.
Left alone in the woods, the woman rummaged through the bonfire.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for good news.¡±
Chapter 716
Episode 716: The Day of Prophecy (3)
¡°You drew too much attention.¡±
Guards and knights from other territories huddled together and surrounded the temple.
Seeing them watching the starting point of the light from afar, not daring toe closer, it is only now that you realize exactly what you have done in the middle of the night.
Ray nced at the magic tool.
I touched it lightly for testing, so there was not much mana left.
In the next few minutes, the magic tools will lose their power and stop working.
Then this fuss will also end.
¡®Let¡¯s wait quietly.¡¯
It¡¯s terrible if you step out recklessly and get investigated.
When Ray is waiting anxiously inside the temple.
just as expected.
As Ray thought, the magic tool could no longer spit out mana and lost its power.
Uh-uh-
The noise gradually subsides and the light fades as well.
The lights that used to brighten up the vicinity of the royal capital were now reduced to about half.
¡°The light fades!¡±
¡°Huh! Looks like we¡¯re toote huh!¡±
The priests and priests of the Satellite Bridge, who climbed the temple out of breath, burst into sighs.
The long-awaited prophecy was in vain.
I saw the halo and came right away, but I couldn¡¯t believe I was this far away!
I¡¯vee a lot farther than it looks, but the light is still fading.
A priest said with his fists clenched.
¡°yet! It¡¯s still! The light hasn¡¯t gone out yet! Somewhere around here, the Prophet¡!¡±
The priests¡¯ eyes lit up at his words.
Yeah the light didn¡¯tpletely disappear.
I didn¡¯t know if the child of prophecy was still here.
¡°Go ahead and find it!¡±
When the old priest spoke, everyone looked around, both priests and priests.
Not this person.
That person also seems to be far from the prophecy.
Who the hell is the person that the Goddess Gaia has foretold.
They searched desperately through the crowd before the light faded, but soon came to nothing.
¡°Heo-euk¡ heo-euk¡¡±
¡°Did you not find any?¡±
¡°I see¡ What about you?¡±
¡°Neither do I.¡±
The two priests sighed.
How did you get an oracle, but you missed the prophecy!
The two couldn¡¯t even lift their faces properly due to guilt.
Eventually, the cluster of lights that embroidered the skypletely disappeared.
The priests who trudged back without anything were able to see the priests huddled together and rejoicing.
Unbelievably, they came running after a month and asked.
¡°Did you find it?¡±
The priests nodded at their words.
Instead of answering, I stepped aside and there was a woman who seemed to be holy even at first nce.
Frayed clothes everywhere.
Even though her golden hair is a bit messy, she has a sense of calm.
Green eyes show kindness at first nce, so this person must be a person of prophecy!
The two priests were delighted.
¡°Fortunately, the! What a relief!¡±
¡°I am new to seeing the elder! Then go back to the temple right now!¡±
At those words, the old priest shook his head.
¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°What is that¡¡±
¡°Look closely.¡±
He pointed to some kind of ne around the woman¡¯s neck.
Evidence of very.
It is also the three lowest among the three sses of ves.
Unlike Iro Iro, the upper ss, Samro was a ss that did not care about work.
Not only the body type, but also the bait used for hunting monsters and the arrow holders deployed in the front line on the battlefield are the uses of the three-route.
Considering that his appearance was not badpared to that of Samro, he must have been hated by the neighboring lords and nobles.
The ve woman, who had not yet grasped what was going on, was at a loss.
am I unable to speak?
He opened his mouth to say something, but no voice came out.
¡°ves¡¡±
¡°Then, what should I do about this?¡±
The priests also expressed disapproval at the priest¡¯s question.
Although there were still people who had been entrusted with trust amongmoners and nobles, ves were by far the first.
Besides, judging from the fact that he was wearing a ne, he was a ve with an owner.
¡°How about buying it with money?¡±
¡°Even the elder will understand.¡±
¡°Sounds to be no. Are you trying to trade ves in our school, which forbids very?¡±
The priests shut their mouths at the priest¡¯s scolding.
So what are you talking about?
It is clear that he already has an owner, and since he is a ve, it is obvious that there will be problems if he is brought in.
A young priest blushed shyly and cautiously suggested.
¡°Then¡ why don¡¯t we just take her?¡±
At that moment, everyone looked at the priest with dumbfounded expressions.
¡°ves are also ves, but if they were three, they must have suffered a lot. Wouldn¡¯t there be something really bad from this person¡¯s point of view?¡±
¡°So you mean¡ that¡ stealing?¡±
The priest hastily waved his hand.
¡°I don¡¯t mind stealing! Wouldn¡¯t this¡ be more like salvation, so to speak?¡±
Even after saying it himself, he scratches his cheek as if he is embarrassed.
¡°Rescue.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
The words themselves were obviously fine, but the appearance was a little bothersome.
Wouldn¡¯t that be stealing to take a ve who had an owner at will?
The priest began to wrap his words a little more.
¡°Think about it. To think that the person in the prophecy will live as a three-year-old. Isn¡¯t it a story that will surely make even the Goddess angry?¡±
That¡¯s it.
Even though he had received an oracle, it would be difficult to handle the wrath of the goddess if left unattended.
¡°That¡¯s true¡¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t there a moral problem anyway?¡±
¡°Keep your heart strong. Do you intend to challenge thews of men in the face of a great cause?¡±
The priest said with eyes full of faith.
If he had told it to ordinary people, he would have been stoned right away, but luckily the opponents were priests of the same faith.
They also admired the priest¡¯s deep faith.
¡°It is as you say. How can humanws weigh more than the words of a goddess!¡±
¡°You spoke well! I agree!¡±
The majority of priests supported the priest¡¯s words.
Not only that, but the priests who had been paying attention also nodded one by one, so it was as if a decision had already been made.
In the end, the old priest who had the right to decide also agreed.
¡°The Goddess will surely understand what happened today. I will spend my whole life repenting.¡±
¡°Ohhh!¡±
¡°I will join you too, priest!¡±
The wind of faith blew out of time.
The ve woman next to them was taken away by the hands of the priests without saying anything.
* * *
The morning was bright.
Let¡¯s look around the temple under the sunny weather, although it is old, it has its own mood.
¡°I don¡¯t know who made it, but this is the work of a craftsman.¡±
The structure of the temple changed from the outside to the inside as it became more enchanting.
I don¡¯t know if the outskirts were intentionally made shabby or just poorly managed, but the sparsely growing moss and vines blend in strangely.
The central part of the temple has an open ceiling, allowing a view of the lush forest.
At night, the moonlight prates and exudes elegance. This must have been the intention and design of the architect of the temple.
¡°I never get tired of it no matter how many times I watch it.¡±
Admiration for nature came out.
I would like to designate it as a cultural property and preserve it.
After taking a look around the temple, Ray soon stopped walking.
By the way, why aren¡¯t youing?
I was thinking that if there was a chance toe, it would only be today.
Not knowing that the power of the ck Room was already inside the temple, Ray was lost in thought.
¡®Do you have any other ns? Like a sabotage operation.¡¯
It didn¡¯t match the method of the ck room so far, but it didn¡¯t make sense either.
If you disrupt the deployment of troops in the royal capital and then start clearing the outskirts, the Kingdom of Gleiman cannot stop it.
The capital might be trampled on if they rushed their troops to a remote territory.
¡°Mmm.¡±
I don¡¯t know how it is, but it seems good that they are still guarding this ce.
In a little while, the priest woman who left the children in the castle will also return.
Organizing her thoughts, Ray headed to the temple yard.
There were seventy-three and ny days sitting in the garden basking in the warm sunlight.
¡°Good morning.¡±
¡°Ah¡yes.¡±
¡°Good morning¡.¡±
Ray said as he looked at the two of them being greeted awkwardly.
¡°The day is bright, so you can go back soon. You will be safe now.¡±
Is it because of themotionst night?
There were a lot of knights and soldiers around, so there would be no ident on the way back.
At Ray¡¯s words, the two hesitated for a moment.
For Heukbang, the failure of the mission will soon result in death.
If he went back without any results, there was a possibility that he would be reprimanded and die.
It made them hesitate.
As Ray got into the car, the two quietly exchanged hand signals.
¡®I can¡¯t go back like this.¡¯
¡®I¡¯d rather wait a bit longer.¡¯
The two agreed and nodded their heads.
¡°You haven¡¯t prayed yet.¡±
¡°I want to wait until the priest returns¡¡±
At that, Ray shook his head.
It¡¯s dangerous to have them with you in a situation where you don¡¯t know when the ck room wille.
It is better for the two of them to leave the temple in case something unexpected happens.
¡°No. You know the news that the Demonic Church is being attacked indiscriminately, right? Now this temple might be in danger too.¡±
Heukbang is different from themon gossips.
Maybe there wille a situation where even you will find it difficult.
Whether they knew that feeling or not, the two strongly denied it.
¡°You know. That¡¯s why I want to stay even more. We couldn¡¯t pray at all because there were only a few branches of the Demonic Church left. If we lose this ce, where will we go?¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t throw us out.¡±
He said with the desire that the two of them want to live.
If you go back like this, it¡¯s dog death.
He would die in all sorts of humiliation in front of others, bearing the stigma of not fulfilling his mission.
The two of them didn¡¯t want that to happen, and their eyes were filled with desperation.
Like the eyes of a deer being chased by a hunter.
Ray¡¯s heart weakened when he saw those weak, yet watery eyes.
¡®Ah, that really doesn¡¯t work.¡¯
He sighed, and finally let out a sigh.
¡°all right. Instead, don¡¯t go around at night and stay inside the temple?¡±
¡°I will!¡±
¡°Thank you, thank you!¡±
Seventy-three and ny-one also breathed a sigh of relief at the same time.
Chapter 717
Episode 717 The Day of Prophecy (4)
Rei brought the two back into the temple and began to prepare thoroughly.
¡°It would be nice if there was an rm magic.¡±
A nearby rolling stone was used as a medium to engrave a magic circle.
This will cause noise when people or animals pass near it.
Ray randomly threw stones through the grass.
It¡¯s usually a beginner magic set up while camping, but one effect was good.
It will be much more effective than simply noticing it with a sense of humor.
He then started cutting down trees.
Two people.
No, if youbine the priests who will return from the castle today, you have to fight while protecting a total of three people.
No matter how much he was called Ray, it could be dangerous to protect someone while dealing with the ck room.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal if I¡¯m taken hostage.¡±
As if he were making a work of art, he carved a tree with all his heart, but this time he carved a magic form.
A magic tool imbued with the Shield magic of Circle 1.
In times of danger, this wille in handy.
He made three, each ording to the number of people.
As a final task, a small amount of mana was stored in the magic tool when a little magic was poured.
This would have been astonishing if a wizard with even the slightest knowledge of magic had seen it.
That¡¯s because there was no such thing as a spell to store mana.
If such magic tools can be made, there is no reason to buy and sell magic stones.
Ray, who had done something unusual with a calm face, struggled.
¡®I want to make a trap or something.¡¯
Anyway, they won¡¯t be leaving the temple today.
Then it seemed okay topletely turn the temple into a fortress.
Having made up his mind, Ray immediately put his thoughts into action.
I made wooden boards and assembled them into a box-like shape.
He added magical energy to his hand, applied a magic form, and put a handful of pebbles into the box.
There are countless ideas for traps.
Rayda, who spent more than a year in the dungeon.
I saw many pitfalls that drained my mind, and sometimes I managed to avoid them while passing through death.
¡°Thinking about it, it helped me a lot.¡±
As he started making traps while reviving old memories (?), there were dozens of magic tools lined up in front of him.
Ray hid them all over the temple.
outside the temple.
ceiling.
Magic tools were driven into the floor and walls one after another.
I think this is a bit of aparison.
Even if the ck room invades right away, I¡¯ll be able to tie my ankles.
¡°All that remains is the center. Mmm.¡±
I wonder if it¡¯s okay to fortify the inner center, which can be said to be the most important, as long as it¡¯s about the outside and the border of the temple.
In one corner of his heart, he protested with one heart and a sense of morality and faith that were the size of a rat, driven to the brink of starvation.
He was confident about putting an iron te on his face, but there was also a sense of resistance topletely altering the temple externally.
¡°I guess I have no choice but to ask permission.¡±
With the temple on the verge of being captured, wouldn¡¯t she just say she¡¯s a priestess?
After making ns for the future, Ray waited for her toe.
* * *
When the work was over, the sun was already rising in the middle of the sky.
The moment Ray was about to prepare lunch.
I felt a presence outside the temple.
¡°Mmm.¡±
¡°Looks like the priest has returned.¡±
Seventy-three and ny days arose.
It looked like he was going to meet him, but Ray dissuaded them.
¡°Stay still here. It¡¯s going to be a headache if youe out for nothing.¡±
The trap is already in full swing.
The center was still fine, but a wrong move in the outer hall could turn it into minced meat.
Leaving the kitchen, Ray moved while avoiding the traps.
The appearance was so grotesque that, from a distance, it was nothing more than a drunken person.
After exiting the hallway, Ray arrived at the door and opened it.
¡°Wee.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
¡°Did you leave the children well?¡±
¡°Thanks. When I said Klein¡¯s name in front of the castle gate, I was suspicious at first, but the knights helped me.¡±
Ray nodded.
Knowing this would happen, Klein was notified in advance.
Perhaps he was talking to the knights under hismand.
After all, one job is neat.
¡°Come in. I was just about to eat lunch.¡±
¡°thank you. But¡¡±
The priestess said with a suspicious look.
¡°¡Hasn¡¯t something happened to the temple while I¡¯m gone?¡±
¡®This is a sacred ce to worship God¡¯, he added, but Ray, who was stabbed by his conscience inside, made excuses.
¡°I had no choice but to protect the believers.¡±
¡°believer? It couldn¡¯t be helped¡ what the hell does that mean?¡±
¡°Ugh. That¡¯s it.¡±
The moment I was about to say something.
The priestess stepped into the temple.
Goo-!
Ray blocked the pebble from flying straight into her face.
Puppy-!
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Surprised, she sat down on the floor.
Then, this time, mes erupted from the ground.
Roaring-!
¡°Shield!¡±
Ray, who stopped the fire by a short distance, let out a sigh of relief.
¡°Careful. This is a fortress now.¡±
¡°This fort?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take, but the attacker wille soon. I had no choice but to prepare.¡±
The priestess was dumbfounded when she saw Ray scratching the back of her head in embarrassment.
Surprised, she patted her loose leg and stood up, shouting.
¡°This is a ce to worship God! It¡¯s a sacred ce! Do you think you¡¯ll be forgiven for your disrespect!?¡±
It would be difficult if he was not forgiven for just this amount of work, considering how much he had been rolled up until now.
Gaia would at least apologize instead.
Ray, who already had sphemy in his head, didn¡¯t care at all about the god¡¯s wrath.
¡°I am sorry. But as a result, you only have to protect the temple, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be more embarrassing if the temple was taken away from me doing nothing?¡±
¡°¡¡±
At that, the priestess fell silent.
Certainly, being killed or being eaten is better than losing the temple.
She was the one who wanted to argue more, but decided to quit soon.
The knight in front of him came purely to help him.
Wasn¡¯t it all thanks to him that I was able to entrust my children to the royal castle?
Even though the temple, which should be sacred every moment, achieved unexpected modernization, it was not a bad thing if it could protect the site.
¡®Forgive me, Lord.¡¯
The priestess, who had asked God for forgiveness in her heart, nodded slightly.
¡°all right. But please keep things that seem like insults to God to a minimum.¡±
Eventually, the owner of the temple gave permission for remodeling.
¡°I hate people who insult God the most in the world.¡±
He who spat phlegm, saying that even the emperor would curse at him when he wasn¡¯t there, changed into an ardent follower in front of the priestess.
* * *
After safely carrying the priestess to the center of the temple, after lunch, Ray clung to the temple¡¯s fortifications all day.
¡°Since you¡¯re making it, you have to do it right.¡±
Once the hand moved, the magic tool increased at a terrifying speed.
Each spell is added, and the interior of the temple is reborn as and that is difficult for life to live.
She had repeatedly asked, ¡°Please minimize actions that may harm God,¡± but looking at the result, I wondered if I had misunderstood the word minimal as the maximum.
When the sun goes down and the sky slowly turns red.
Ray, who had been making and installing magic tools for a long time, finally stopped.
¡°It is finallyplete!¡±
You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for that word.
She, who had prayed countless times in front of a statue of a god, approached with admiration.
¡°Is it finally over?¡±
Even if it was for several hours, I don¡¯t know how much I regretted allowing myself to change the temple.
Ray¡¯s words, ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± were a source of joy to her.
¡°yes. With this, you can easily stop one or two intruders.¡±
he said smiling.
The priestess also smiled at him.
To her, whether an intruder came or not was no longer an important factor.
How guilty he was when he saw him tearing off the ceiling with the touch of God and turning the ground upside down to nt magic tools.
My heart felt a little lighter when I thought that I would no longer have to feel that my faith was cracked and my heart was breaking.
¡°Shall we try it out?¡±
¡°Do by that way. It¡¯s pointless if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±
There¡¯s no way a person with this level of magical knowledge would fail.
Just looking over his shoulder, it was easy to see that he was a master of magic.
¡®Circle 3¡ no, it looks like a 4th circle. He¡¯s amazing at such a young age.¡¯
To say that he is a royal knight and is also good at magic.
She didn¡¯t know that being a ¡®magical swordsman¡¯ came down as a legend because she had served God all her life, so she didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.
Seventy-three and ny-days, who watched it together, were different.
their eyes lit up
¡®It must have been a guy with some talent.¡¯
¡®If I had another ten years¡ no, seven more years, I could have reached the 6th circle.¡¯
I was out of luck.
When the ck Army invades.
That¡¯s when his breath will stop.
The two of them, who knew even a little of the power of the ck Room, knew better than anyone else that they could not be stopped with such magic tools.
without knowing that fact.
The young man in front of me approached the magic tool.
¡°Then let¡¯s get started. Just in case you don¡¯t know, don¡¯te forward.¡±
After making a request to God, he finally poured mana into the magic tool.
Whoa-!
A thick stone that looks like a magic stone absorbs mana and sends a signal to all magic tools.
That moment.
A thin fog-like thing began to spread in the hallway.
¡°Hmm.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it just fog?¡±
Seventy-three and ny days seemed like there was nothing to see.
Ray threw the twig he had prepared into the hallway.
OK.
Pajijijijik-!
A huge electric current spread through the hallway.
as if struck by lightning.
The entire dark hallway was brightly lit in an instant.
Soon, the fog changed to a pale green shade.
¡°That is poison. If you inhale it once, you will die before you can walk three steps.¡±
At those words, tea dripped down the chin of the priestess who was drinking ck tea and watching.
Chapter 718
Episode 718 The Day of Prophecy (5)
A hazy fog fills the hallway, making it impossible to distinguish an inch ahead.
The pupils of the priestess trembled violently.
¡°Is it poison too?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a temple that enshrines a god, so I can¡¯t do it clumsily.¡±
He knocked on her chest as he spoke, but at those words, she was dumbfounded.
It¡¯s not hard.
Or rather, it seemed to go too far.
Ray said without losing to that.
¡°There are more than just these traps.¡±
Are there more than these?
Like the priestess, seventy-three and ny-one who were watching from behind also gulped down their saliva.
¡°¡I can¡¯t believe it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve even heard of such a magic tool.¡±
¡°You were a pretty good wizard.¡±
Ny days were secretly vignt.
There are very few wizards who can put magic like poison fog into magic tools.
It would be difficult to attempt unless you are a wizard who has knowledge of magic tools as well as knowledge of magic.
But the young man in front of him seemed to seed.
Is that all?
It¡¯s not just the poison fog that¡¯s in the hallway.
The current I just showed will still be flowing, and the other traps will be there as well.
He could havee and gone without any preparation.
¡®Annoying bastard. Should I remove it from here?¡¯
After thinking about it for ny days, he shook his head.
Wizards are vulnerable in closebat.
But that didn¡¯t mean she waspletely helpless.
As the opponent was a wizard with skills, there was a possibility that he would be harmed if he recklessly stepped forward.
For now, I¡¯ll have no choice but to watch the situation and deal with reinforcements when they arrive.
¡®That will be your end.¡¯
Ny days waited, sharpening daggers inwardly.
* * *
Figures moving in the darkness lined up around the temple.
All of them were wearing nocturnal clothes, but they behaved differently ording to the thread embroidered on their chests.
At the forefront were those who stood out for their red crowns.
The avant-garde looked around thoroughly to see if there were any potential threats.
Soon, he judged that the temple was not a threat and sent a signal to those in the green room behind him.
Only then did the green ones follow closely behind them.
The two people at the forefront exchanged hand signals.
¨C Please do not disturb.
¨C ha ha ha. It¡¯s a funny joke. Who is it that is turning a blind eye to your dogmatism?
Fifty-nine gnashed their teeth at his words.
¡®This bastard.¡¯
Seeing Fifty-Five smiling brightly with a small boyish body, I felt a surge of excitement.
I thought it was moving secretly, but fifty-five was watching myself.
Thanks to that, the n to eliminate the priestess by herself was in vain.
Fifty-nine let go of her anger and red at him.
¨C This job is enough for me alone. It¡¯s not toote now, so how about going back?
Fifty-five smiled and shook his head.
¨C no. I think this job will be fun. can¡¯t be left alone
Fifty-five¡¯s eyes stayed on the courtyard of the temple as they spoke.
A gigantic luminescent sphere that made both eyes doubtful for a moment.
It obviously started with this temple.
Is it human magic?
If not, did God really descend?
A strange feeling of excitement flooded his body.
The two of them approached the door of the temple without saying who came first.
Around the time other figures started entering through the windows and gaps.
Fifty-nine, impatient, opened the door first.
When you take one step forward.
Pipipipit-!
The pebbles became memorized and flew aiming for the head.
¡°Huh!¡±
Fifty-nine breathed in vain and all at once moved their hands.
The des of the swords aura bloomed bounced off the pebbles.
Fifty-nine had to retreat half a step despite blocking it properly, seeing how much mana was loaded into what was only dust.
¨C It looks like you¡¯ve prepared for it.
Fifty-five eximed, ¡°Hey.¡±
This makes things more interesting.
Fifty-nine, who had been humiliated in front of their subordinates because of a trap, trembled all over.
¡°These bastards¡¡±
What flew in was nothing but a handful of dust.
However, the career contained in it was great, so I couldn¡¯t relieve my strength.
I don¡¯t know who¡¯s doing it, but if it¡¯s possible to set up such a great trap, the skill must be considerable.
Fifty-nine was angry, but kept his cool.
¨C There is a trap. Go slow.
After giving the order, he moved his feet again.
At first, I was just taken aback by the unexpected situation.
If you knew in advance that there was a trap, there was nothing you couldn¡¯t prepare for.
Fifty-nine, who activated mana in his body so that he could move at any time, was speechless at the ensuing situation.
click-!
As soon as I stepped on the floor, fire soared from the ground.
Roaring-!
¡°Ugh!¡±
As I hurriedly stepped back, a sharp throat dart flew from the vegetation behind me.
Surprised, he took out his sword and cut his throat.
Kaga-Gaga River-!
Because he performed several movements in an instant, his posture was disturbed for a moment.
A second wooden stick flew towards such fifty-nine.
The direction is clearly his blind spot.
It was already toote to turn the sword now.
In the end, the moment when fifty-nine was about to give up.
Fifty-five, who was watching from the side, moved.
He put mana in his hand and threw it at the throat.
Turong-!
With a groaning noise, the power-lost amagi falls to the ground.
¡°¡¡¡±
Fifty-nine, whose soul went out in just a few seconds, finally let out a ¡®huh¡¯ breath.
Fifty-five grinned as if it were fun.
¡°¡that¡¯s great.¡±
The guy who set the trap calcted all of Fifty-Nine¡¯s moves.
Fifty-nine entered the room with her right foot.
He swung the sword with his familiar right hand, and because of that, there was no choice but to create a gap in the left side rtively.
After that, as if he had expected it, a throat attack came from the left.
Despite the set traps, he is terrifyingly sharp.
Leaving Fifty-nine, who has not yete to his senses, alone.
Fifty-five took the lead this time.
Fifty-nine entered with the right foot before, so this time with the left foot, who doesn¡¯t know what wille out.
Fifty-five couldn¡¯t control his pounding chest, and the corners of his mouth went up slightly.
let¡¯s step
Kwaaaang-!
The door from the back ispletely sealed.
It was so dark that I couldn¡¯t even see an inch in front of me.
The moment I felt that somehow the humidity had risen.
A deafening
sound came from far away.
Before long, light burst from the statue of God at the end of the hallway.
¡°aha!¡±
Pajijijijik-!
An enormous electric current passed through Fifty-five¡¯s body.
pitfalls of this magnitude.
There¡¯s no way a normal wizard could make it.
He was able to live because his whole body was covered with mana, but if he had been attacked without any preparation, he would not have been able to avoid death.
Fifty-five, who had been trembling from the residue, turned his head slightly.
Even for a brief moment, he created a situation that was unavoidable.
It blocked the escape route and covered the view.
There, the water vapor that I don¡¯t know when it flowed out effectively delivered the electric shock.
Even if he knew about the blow he had just made, it was an unavoidable event.
This is fun.
¡°Ahahahaha!¡±
Fifty-five¡¯sughter echoed through the hallway.
* * *
Ray was aware of their presence from the moment he began to feel the presence from afar.
A faint sign that seems almost to be caught.
It is a immersion technique that can be considered ck room.
¡®This might break through the trap.¡¯
No matter how much the trap was made to reduce the number of heads or a little, it was never made roughly.
Looking at their ability to hide their presence, there seemed to be a possibility that they could break through the trap and enter the civil war here.
Unlike the priestess drinking ck tea without knowing anything, the two followers seemed to notice the difference.
Seeing them staring out with stiff faces, Ray was deeply impressed.
Their presence was never noticed by the general public.
Even so, aren¡¯t they acting as if they know all of their identities?
The mana felt inside the body was unusual, so I was guessing to some extent, but I never thought the feeling would be this sharp.
Ray hinted.
¡°You know? It looks like someone broke into the temple.¡±
¡°I know.¡±
¡°Ugh. Is it really safe here?¡±
At the words of ny days, Ray answered.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s anywhere else, but the ones installed in the civil war are trustworthy guys.¡±
In the moment of 90 days, I almost nodded my head without realizing it.
I saw that too.
Lightning and poison fog spread through the corridor.
Even with those two, quite a few people would not dare to think of breaking in, but they said that there were other traps, so I was worried that they would really die if they did this.
¡®no. In the room, they would think that Seventy-three and I were dead, so they must send more power than we did. Maybe I¡¯ll send the guys from the 50th.¡¯
Their strength is different.
If it was only to the point of dying in this trap, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep his number until now.
If they get to this door.
Ny days looked at the sword stuck in his waist.
¡®I will kill you and the priest and seek forgiveness from the room.¡¯
If the fact that they were alive and well together with the mission target priest is known, then it will truly be the end.
Before that happens, you have to write the number first.
Seventy-three must have had the same thought, and he had been sweating ever since.
Seventy-three sat down in a chair and fell into deep thought.
¡®Maybe it¡¯s good.¡¯
It¡¯s a miserable life.
It was a life that had been buried by the blood of others.
I thought that as long as I could live, I didn¡¯t care what others did.
After living a peaceful life once, I thought that this was not too bad.
Since then, the conflict has not ceased in my heart.
fear of death.
Willingness to change life.
The two collided and made a mess of my head.
Seventy-three clenched their fists.
Having made up his mind, he let out a deep sigh and opened his mouth.
¡°¡Young priest, I have something to tell you.¡±
Chapter 719
Episode 719 The Day of Prophecy (6)
¡°What to say?¡±
¡°exactly.¡±
Looking at the serious expression of seventy-three, ny-one felt that it was not good.
¡®I can¡¯t believe this bastard¡¡¯
No, I don¡¯t think so.
No matter how much, could there be any way to speed up my lifeline?
Ny-one watched him silently, quietly worried.
If Seventy-three opened their mouths like this, both would die.
Killing the priest or the priestess was unforgivable back then.
Ny-one sneakily ced his hand on his waist in the hope of shutting up Seventy-three if he did something stupid.
Seventy-three, who waited for a long time, finally gave up.
¡°No, it is nothing. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
He lowered his head as if he had no face.
Ny days secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
Then it is.
There is no way he can reveal his true identity unless he has made up his mind to die.
They won¡¯t let you go if you betray even once.
at that time.
Kwagwagwang-!
Several explosions erupted from the entrance of the temple.
Ray calmly drank the tea, looking outside as if he were watching.
¡°It¡¯s going to be difficult now.¡±
* * *
¡°Keugh!¡±
Fifty-nine gritted his teeth and smashed the spears flying here and there.
I had only passed through the corridor, and already three scouts were dead.
¡°Do not scatter! Go slow!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Leaving behind the members¡¯ answers.
Fifty-nine took the lead and cleared the trap.
Pipipipit-!
Memorization shoots at high speed.
The memorization of precisely aiming for blind spots and flying was truly fear itself.
Is that all?
The mana contained in the memorization was also powerful, so if it was blocked incorrectly, it would be pushed back and there was a possibility of falling into another trap.
¡®If I make a mistake, I will die!¡¯
Fifty-nine swung their swords.
Kagaga River-!
With the sword side of his huge bastard sword, he deflected his memorized energy and went straight ahead.
A fire that bursts out of the wall.
At the same time as the memorization flies, a bright light bursts out and takes away the gaze for an instant.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Back behind!¡±
Mournful screams erupted here and there.
This ce can no longer be called a temple.
If there is a hell, would it look like this?
Some of the members who could not stand the burdensome current situation tried to escape outside the temple, but at that time, the memorizations installed outside prated their bodies.
In other words, it was designed so that you could not get out of it without knowing it if you hadn¡¯t entered in the first ce.
¡®This alone is too much for me, but if I have to deal with the traps outside¡ I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be annihted.¡¯
Fifty-nine, whose eyesight returned, was faced with a situation where he could neither do this nor that.
I¡¯m afraid of sacrifice to go forward, but I¡¯vee too far to go back.
When fifty-nine were struggling for a long time.
Fifty-five terrifyingly rushed forward, overtaking themselves as scouts.
¡°Ahahahaha!¡±
As if enjoying the traps.
Unlike himself, who stood still and was terrified, he wandered all over the ce, leaving behind scars all over his body.
Pipipipit-!
Memorization passes by the scruff of his neck.
Fifty-five seemed insignificant even though the fire that had frightened him and the electric shock he did not know where came from pierced him.
Was it the shock of receiving the electric shock with his body?
Seeing himme on one leg, I wonder how long he willst.
¡®Am I stupid or brave?¡¯
Fifty-nine gave instructions to the crew.
¡°Follow that idiot! Throw away those whog behind!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The skirmishers quickly followed behind.
Every time I passed fifty-five traps, I couldn¡¯t control the overflowing joy.
¡°fun! fun!¡±
this is not hell
So to speak, this ce was paradise.
A memorization that aims for the back of the head and flies.
Traps that think they¡¯re just props and emit lightning if you ignore them.
A myriad of shocks he had never experienced before surrounded him.
get stronger!
You can be stronger by passing this trap!
His five senses, which had be extremely sensitive right away, were proving it.
To live.
His legs moving faster than usual and his unstoppable thoughts have already surpassed his usual self.
How far are you thinking of making yourself happy!
Fifty-five snatched the flying amphibians out of the air and threw them into a nearby potted nt.
Pajijijijik-!
The flowerpot that was about to emit a lightning bolt shattered in an instant.
This time, mist leaks from the ceiling and walls.
In this state, it would be wrong to dodge if the lightning strikes again.
He kicked the ground with his feet.
Just before the electric shock came out from the table opposite.
Fifty-five had already left the spot and arrived at another trap.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Give me something more fun!¡±
His childlike frame made it easy to avoid traps.
Most of the flying memorizations were tailored to the size of an adult, and there were quite a few traps that could be avoided by lowering one¡¯s body.
After running forward like that for a long time, he suddenly felt puzzled.
All of the traps I had just passed were predictable only when I knew in advance how my opponent would move.
But isn¡¯t it strange?
He was still stepping on the steps of the ck room.
How the hell do you know and predict that?
Fifty-five tried different steps as a test.
Knocking-
The ground sank, but nothing happens.
Let¡¯s move the second step.
¡°¡¡±
Again, nothing happened.
This time, I stepped on the steps in the room again.
The trap reacted as before to his movement, like a snake moving between bushes.
slippery-!
The floor suddenly became slippery.
An invisible, intangible de flies towards him who has not been able to concentrate.
¡°Wind cutter?¡±
Surely that must be a pretty high circle magic?
I feel the difficulty of the trap gradually increasing.
Fifty-five hurriedly gathered mana in his hand and beat the magic.
however.
Slow-!
A cool sensation that cuts through the skin.
If the wounds so far had been negligible, the wounds now were bleeding quite a bit.
Fifty-five¡¯s expression, which had been bleeding dripping from his forearm, brightened.
¡°It¡¯s also fun.¡±
Who the hell made this trap?
A person who knows how to walk in this room and can apply wind-type high-circle attack magic to magic tools.
My heart started pounding.
Fifty-five stepped forward and stepped forward.
He overcame all the scouts and entered the civil war by himself.
* * *
In the end, the Royal Castle of man sent a dispatch to the capital.
Klein was at the forefront, simply because he volunteered.
A carriage and a group of knights climbed the mountain.
As we headed towards the outskirts of the capital, the knight next to us spoke.
¡°But are you really okay, Captain? Isn¡¯t lending your name the highest respect for a knight? No matter how much you say you are the king, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re overdoing it.¡±
At that, the other knights also nodded.
¡°I also heard that themander of the Magic Corps keeps an eye on His Majesty the Prince. Is the King that great?¡±
To them, Ray was simply an oddball.
He shuts himself in the garden and iszy, but he is talking to the princess and the children of the main aristocrats before he knows it.
Also, one day, he suddenly disappeared and was drinking with the priest of the Demonic Church in a shabby tavern in the royal capital.
He was an unpredictable person.
Kleinughed at those articles.
There was definitely a time when he thought so too.
¡°He is stronger than you think. There is no such thing as my respect.¡±
I still remember.
When he was in the holy kingdom, he was holding up the heart of the dragon he saw while working.
Silky, his appearance looked simr to that of the hero who was said to have saved the world in the Great War of the Heavenly Demon.
Klein is said to be the best at handling swords in the kingdom.
¡®I¡¯m still far away¡¯, the knights burst intoughter at the words.
¡°Too much humility can be poisonous, Captain.¡±
¡°No matter what anyone says, the opponent is the leader, so how can wepare? ha ha ha.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Normally, he would have responded with a joke, but he knew thatparing itself was a huge disrespect.
¡°I don¡¯t believe you. what will be ok You will find outter.¡±
Klein, who ignored the task, drove off.
It wasn¡¯t too far to reach our destination.
It only takes about an hour to ride a horse.
¡°What the hell was thatst night anyway?¡±
¡°iced coffee. Is that the magic that came to mind in the royal capital?¡±
¡°Oh, how is that magic?¡±
¡°What wizard in the world could cast such a massive spell?¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s the case¡ But if it¡¯s not magic, there¡¯s no way to exin it, right?¡±
Everyone shut up at the old knight¡¯s words.
¡°Ugh. That¡¯s true, but¡¡±
¡°The Commander of the Philia Corps seemed aware of it.¡±
¡°Because he has risen to the 6th circle.¡±
Listening to their conversation, Klein let out a drool.
no.
Just because he reached the 6th circle, there was no way he could use such absurd magic.
I guess it¡¯s because I have a rough idea of who performedst night¡¯s absurd magic.
¡®But why?¡¯
No matter what anyone says, the skill of the saint is real.
Despite this, I wonder if it shouldn¡¯t have cast arge-scale magic likest night?
Was it because the enemy¡¯s forces were so strong that they could not choose any means or methods?
An enemy that even a saint cannot avoid.
Klein, who was nervous inside, stroked the swordsman.
¡®If you can be of strength, you must be willing to sacrifice your body to protect the kingdom.¡¯
Because of that, I begged the king to lead the troops to the capital.
But how long can youst?
In the fight of the beings who have already transcended the human species, he will only be able to watch from afar.
Knowing that, Philia must be reluctant to step out.
Concerned, Klein bit his lip.
¡°Ugh. Somehow I don¡¯t have a good feeling. Let¡¯s hurry up a bit.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Speed up!¡±
They ran faster than before.
Chapter 720
Episode 720 The Day of the Prophecy (7)
¡°¡is it fair?¡±
only three blocks.
At a distance of less than 30 meters, a small boy gasps.
Already covered in blood, he had a smile on his lips as to what was so enjoyable.
¡°Hee-eok¡ hee-eok¡¡±
Jerking-!
At the same time as he stepped out with his right foot, a meme flying from the left aimed at his side.
Even if you don¡¯t, it¡¯s difficult to breathe because of the poison fog.
He struggled to raise his mana, which was starting to run out, and kicked out the memorized words.
Whoa-!
The body that could not ovee the anti-stic force gradually copsed.
He quickly shifted his center of gravity using his left foot as an axis.
I pressed down hard on the ground with my right foot and bent down to roll my body as far as I could.
¡°Ouch! ha ha ha!¡±
Blood began to ooze from his skin due to the poison spreading throughout his body.
After barely surviving a single trap, In-Young took another step.
coo-!
Let the ground shake once.
Then, an inescapable electric current spread through the hallway.
Fifty-five, whose whole body was covered in sweat and blood, had no choice.
Paji Jiji-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
In an instant, the whole body went into strength.
My muscles twitched and blood foamed from my mouth.
However, Fifty-five endured the electric shock and continued walking. Every time he got
closer,
the priestess¡¯ expression turned into a tearful look.
¡°What can I do? Then I really want toe.¡±
Whether she cares or not.
Ray silently watched as fifty-five did.
He walks with a limp and falls to his knees.
twenty meters.
With all my strength, I beat my loose leg.
I strained my back and forced my hands to hold on to the ground.
The memory flew in and lodged itself in his thigh.
ten meters.
He fumbled with his hands to find his way until he reached Ray¡¯s eyes.
five meters.
three meters.
one meter.
Even though he reached a distance where he could push his sword with just an outstretched hand, he still did not stop crawling.
It was strangely reflected in his past self.
In a demonic realm where no light shines.
I used my hands instead of legs to take one more step, and licked the floor to quench my burning thirst.
Fifty-five, covered in blood, met his eyes with a swollen face like himself at that time.
¡°Ugh¡ uh¡¡±
It was too much.
While his mouth was dry and foam came out, even the corners of his mouth were bent, so he could definitely be called an outlier.
Ray passed Fifty-five and rummaged through his backpack, then took out a translucent bottle.
What is drawn on the gold-colored text on the rim of the bottle is none other than the pattern of the Holy Kingdom.
The priestess was astonished when the item, which was said to be a marquess of a decent kingdom, could be tasted in Ray¡¯s hands.
¡°Four advanced potions?¡±
¡°Four Potions?¡±
Surprised by the priestess¡¯ reaction, seventy-three and ny-one looked at the potion.
If that¡¯s a high-level potion, it wouldn¡¯t be a chore to buy a mansion with just that small bottle.
Ray spoke slowly to Fifty-five.
¡°drink. If you don¡¯t drink, you¡¯ll die.¡±
¡°¡¡?¡±
he didn¡¯t answer
He just looked at me like he didn¡¯t know what it meant.
Ray spoke again.
¡°You don¡¯t want it to end like this, do you?¡±
As if I knew then.
Fifty-five epted the potion with shaking hands.
Let¡¯s break the seal and drink the potion.
Whoaaah-!
Holy aura wrapped around him and circted around him, healing his wounds in an instant.
Mystery of the Holy Kingdom.
The power of the potion, called the touch of the goddess, returned Fifty-five¡¯s condition to its best state.
The time that couldn¡¯t have been less than a minute.
Fifty-five, fully recovered, stood up.
¡°I can see why potions are called second lives.¡±
¡°Because the high priest stayed up all night to make it.¡±
¡°Ahahaha. funny you But will you regret saving me?¡±
Fifty-five looked around.
Seventy-three and ny-one caught in his gaze flinched and turned their heads.
¡°Everything here will die at my hands.¡±
The small-sized boy grinned.
There was a hidden life in it.
It¡¯s quite a sharp momentum, but this level is not even up to the level of the receptionists.
Ray frowned at the unpleasant feeling of stabbing his skin.
¡°He¡¯s nothing special after all he says.¡±
At those words, the concentration of the murderous spirit that was emanating from Fifty-Five grew even stronger.
The priestess, overwhelmed by the momentum, took a few steps back, and seventy-three and ny-one also looked at fifty-five with tense faces.
Ray smiled and looked at him.
Fear has now be the exclusive property of the High Elves.
A primal fear unted its presence around him and subtly flowed out.
despair before death.
An infinitely dark aura engulfed the son-inw.
The first ones to notice the change were seventy-three and ny-one, who were nearby.
The two hardened theirplexions.
¡®Ugh!¡¯
¡®¡This is a dangerous guy.¡¯
A fearsome life that has never been seen before.
Even though it is not directed at them, it seems to be cut with a knife.
The cold sensation sent chills down his spine.
They lifted their heads and looked at fifty-five.
rattling-!
just as expected.
Fifty-five was trembling with a hard expression on his face.
Would a mouse in front of a snake look like this?
Unlike him, who grinned casually, sweat was dripping from Fifty-five¡¯s whole body like rain.
Fifty-five asked.
¡°¡Who are you?¡±
At those words, Ray thought deeply.
Shall I give you a name?
The Duchy of Soleil, under his control, was preparing for war and had obtained an alliance pact from the Kingdom of Heron.
In a little while, it seemed that he would be able to receive an alliance oath from the Kingdom of Gleiman, so it was enough military power to hit the Heukbang.
If there¡¯s one thing that takes
¡®All-out war is still dangerous.¡¯
The true strength of the ck Room is not so weak that it can be stopped by merging only a few kingdoms.
There was nothing good about being exposed in a state of unpreparedness.
Ray eventually decided to try selling Klein¡¯s name one more time.
¡°Clein. He is the number one knight in the kingdom.¡±
¡°Hey Klein¡¡±
Fifty-five chewed on the name.
He nodded and took out his sword.
¡°Not bad against me. But¡¡±
Fifty-five jumped out almost reflexively and cut the side with his sword.
¡°Eck!¡±
I didn¡¯t expect to be able to move while facing peer, so Ray hurriedly stepped back.
A piece of paper difference.
He wouldn¡¯t have been seriously injured by the cut, but his speed was so fast that he couldn¡¯t have prepared for it.
As the sword grazed the armor, the breastte, which looked quite expensive, cracked.
¡°I hate people who lie.¡±
Fifty-five ran his fingers over the ck surface.
It was only one move, but it was enough to gauge the opponent¡¯s skill.
Although she is good at quick swords, she also has a considerable experience with swordsmanship.
Ray pulled out his sword.
A piece of iron purchased from the market for 30 copper coins to match the assortment.
Far from shing light, the de is missing, so I doubt if I can even cut the tofu.
Fifty-five grinned as he held the lightweight longsword in one hand.
It seemed that he couldn¡¯t stand it because he was looking forward to the uing battle.
He kicked off the ground and swung his sword.
Sasasasasak-!
Five sword strikes flew in an instant.
Everyone is a real weed, not a weed.
If you try to block it, you will be put on the defensive.
Ray raised his sword.
Follow me -!
He hit the sword with all his might.
Exactly five sounds rang out, and fifty-five swords deviated from their path before they could even be swung.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! It is interesting!¡±
The moment I tried to straighten my posture again.
Fifty-five¡¯s shoulders moved bizarrely.
Wooddeuk-!
Maybe a bone was broken?
Just as he was thinking that, his sword struck in an unexpected ce.
Seeing this, Ray swallowed his breath.
¡°Huh!¡±
This crazy baby!
I dislocated my shoulder and twisted the sword!
A swordsmanship in which flesh is given and bone is taken.
What kind of madman in the world would pull out his shoulder to drop a knife!
Ray quickly drew his sword.
When I retrieved the sword that had been thrown horizontally and brought it to my chest, Fifty-five¡¯s blow was nicely blocked.
Kaaaang-!
¡°Hahahahaha!¡±
Contrary to the judgment that he would adjust his posture once in a while, Fifty-five continued to run.
It turns its back and stabs the blind with its unique flexibility and strength.
Caan-! Damn it-!
Ray swears he had never seen such a bizarre, Saihan swordsmanship.
¡®You¡¯re used to pain.¡¯
It is a sword that can be wielded because it can ignore wounds.
If your finger is cut, your opponent¡¯s grip.
An entric swordsman who wants to take the opponent¡¯s head if his arm is cut off.
Even within the capital, there wouldn¡¯t be many swordsmen who couldpete with him.
Just when Ray was about to swing his sword to make him back down.
A sword came out from behind.
¡°huh?¡±
Kaaaang-!
The sword, which was full of mana, bounced off his waist without being able to pierce it.
The 90 days holding the sword were astonished.
¡°You deflect the sword aura with every bare body?¡±
Rather, the one who stabbed the sword couldn¡¯t ovee the reaction force and took a couple of steps back.
Ray, who received a sudden surprise attack on the 90th, finally understood the situation.
seventy-three and ny-one.
I don¡¯t know why the two of them came to such a dangerous temple at the same time, but it makes sense when you think of them as scouting soldiers in the ck Room.
¡°It was like that.¡±
Rey hid the priestess behind her back.
You¡¯ve been living with those in the ck Room from the beginning.
Ny days spit and spit.
¡°No matter how skilled you are, it will be impossible to work with this group. I will kill you with the bitch.¡±
I don¡¯t know if he was alone, but if he worked together with Fifty-five, there was a possibility.
If seventy-three join us, this mission will surely pass safely.
¡®I have no desire to die yet.¡¯
Ny days gripped the sword bottle tightly.
He tried to raise mana.
Together.
¡°Gagging!¡±
The power in my legs loosens up from the exhaustion I felt once.
He slumped in his ce in despair.
Fifty-five, who had been watching the scene, shook his head.
¡°idiot. This is why you are in your 90s.¡±
Chapter 721
Episode 721 The Day of Prophecy (8)
¡°If you¡¯re going to use mana, you should have adjusted it well.¡±
Ray grinned at 90 days spread out on the floor.
¡°Why¡¡±
he was about to say, but he suddenly remembered what had happened before.
The magic tool he made absorbed all the mana around him.
Even himself and seventy-three were almost exhausted by the tremendous suction power.
Did you say the name was definitely ¡®Ttubeok¡¯?
Ny days, which took away most of the mana due to raising mana at once, gnashed their teeth.
¡°You coward! Aren¡¯t you ashamed to hide behind a trap!¡±
¡°The guy who put the knife in the back is a cowardly bastard.¡±
Ray, who dismissed ny-one¡¯sints with one word, looked at fifty-five.
¡°I saved him because he seemed like a talented guy¡ It would be a loss if this happened.¡±
power of ck.
I wondered what kind of guy he was because he broke through the trap by himself, but I thought he was just a kid who knew how to exercise a little.
It was only a waste of advanced potions.
Fifty-five smiled and raised the sword.
¡°Don¡¯t be sad because we haven¡¯t even started yet.¡±
¡°Then can I look forward to it?¡±
Nodding ¨C
he winked at seventy-three.
¡°It will be more helpful than trash from the 90s. Seventy-three help me.¡±
¡°I am¡¡±
The man assigned to Fifty-five nced at Ray.
For Seventy-three, Ray was a person who reminded them of a new direction in life.
Killing him was no better than giving up a new life for Seventy-three.
As Seventy-three hesitated, Ray and Fifty-five all gazed at him.
Memories from the paste to mind one by one.
How much they reproached themselves for not being able to speak out due tock of courage when the people of the ck Room arrived at the temple.
¡®I¡ will not kneel any longer.¡¯
Seventy-three clenched their fists.
When I thought that I might die first at the hands of fifty-five, I was afraid of nature, but I gritted my teeth and endured it.
¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±
Even fifty-five were stunned for a moment by the words that came out of his mouth.
¡°¡Are you going to disobey the room¡¯s order?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to live like that anymore.¡±
Seventy-three answered firmly.
Fifty-five seemed embarrassed at first, but soon burst intoughter as if it were fun.
¡°Ahahahaha! This is pure madness! Do you really think the room will keep you alive?¡±
¡°¡I won¡¯t die lightly.¡±
He speaks and draws out his sword.
When he red at Fifty-Five with a hint of murder, he also realized what that meant.
I can feel the will to turn my back from the tip of the knife.
¡°You will regret it.¡±
¡°haha. Even if I die on the spot, I will not regret it.¡±
Fifty-five swords were pointed at him at the sight of him smiling while sweating profusely.
¡°To think that a guy who was obsessed with orders more than anyone else would betray now. Even the manager will be a little surprised.¡±
Scared to finish talking.
Fifty-five¡¯s sword fell on Seventy-three¡¯s head.
In the blink of an eye, he hurriedly scattered his sword at the quicksword, and stepped back.
Kwaaaang-!
Seventy-three swords shook due to being pushed back by physical strength.
¡°Mmm!¡±
Turn your body around with your left foot on the ground so that you don¡¯t float in the air.
As the shock was dispersed, it became easier to bnce.
¡®Next¡¡¯
It¡¯s like basicmon sense for a swordsman to not give time to the quick sword opponent.
Seventy-three switched to the offensive and quickly rushed to fifty-five.
¡°Hoo.¡±
Fifty-five admired him as he regained hisposure in a mere moment.
A sword that aims straight at the side and attacks.
Unfortunately, Fifty Five was not a good match for Seventy Three.
A swordsmanship that takes bones even at the expense of flesh.
While ignoring the seventy-three swords, he fired a sword strike.
A splendid sword that was iparable to the first one.
If you keep going like this, your neck will be cut.
Seventy-three quickly turned the sword path.
¡°Aww!¡±
My muscles screamed as I abruptly changed the direction of the sword¡¯s travel.
Kaaaang-!
After barely blocking Fifty-five¡¯s blow, he counterattacked without even thinking about adjusting his posture.
He didn¡¯t just stand there and watch their fight.
When Ray and fifty-five were fighting, I imagined countless times that I could copy those movements in my head.
My head was gradually losing reason from the tension I hadn¡¯t felt in a long time.
Kakakakang-!
Turong-!
Seventy-three, who were initially on the defensive, were able to counterattack little by little.
¡°Don¡¯t climb.¡±
Fifty-five¡¯s sword gradually grew stronger.
It was weak, but because it contained mana, the seventy-three swords were often pushed back.
However, there was nothing to allow a blow.
Seventy-three was experiencing a body-body unity with the moving sword without even realizing it.
¡®Good mood.¡¯
Your body reacts without thinking.
Fifty-five swords, which seemed like they would never be able to keep up, seemed slow from one moment on.
Of course, he himself was slower than that, but since he knew the trajectory the tip of his sword was heading, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to deal with even a quick sword.
At this moment, I am confident that I will not lose no matter who I face.
Seventy-three swung his left hand.
Fifty-five swords were caught at the end, and with just a light push, the fifty-five swords fell headlong to the ground, losing their original purpose.
This time, he moved his right hand holding the sword.
Fifty reacted swiftly as he thrust the knife into his chest.
He tried to block it by raising his sword horizontally, but in fact, seventy-three didn¡¯t care how he blocked it.
Seventy-three pushed the swordsman away.
Stabbing turned into cutting, which brought about a change in his swordsmanship.
The swordsman¡¯s swordsmanship turned soft in an instant.
Fifty-five, who hadn¡¯t reacted yet, splits his side.
The cut was quite deep, and blood gushed out, but he didn¡¯t care.
Rather, using that as an opportunity to move, the whole body of seventy-three bes a weakness.
¡°I willmend you for hurting me.¡±
Thinking of cutting off his hand, he swung his sword.
Seventy-three¡¯s movements changed radically in an instant.
Instead of dodging, he took a step forward and escaped the sword attack.
It was something that even fifty-five hadn¡¯t expected, so the response was that slow.
Let¡¯s raise our heads.
The seventy-three swords that looked so insignificant were falling over their heads.
disturbed posture.
It was wrong to stop it now.
Are you really going to meet this end?
¡®For only seventy?¡¯
As much as I was confident in my own skills, I couldn¡¯t believe the current situation.
That moment.
A dagger that flew in from afar hit the de.
Daang-!
Fifty-five were able to pull themselves out thanks to the twisted sword de.
Kwaaaang-!
Fifty-nine and a group of figures burst in from outside the door.
¡°Hee-eok¡ hee-eok¡¡±
¡°Fifty-nine.¡±
¡°Keuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu000uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuwuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡
Looking at the wounds all over the body, it seemed that the condition was also not normal.
Ray, who had been watching the fight for a while, finally moved.
¡°Finally we are all together. By the way, I didn¡¯t expect so many toe¡¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s you.¡±
Fifty-nine gnashed their teeth.
More than seven people were lost en route to this ce.
Only because of the trap.
Fifty-nine, who had risen to the point of anger because arge number of his subordinates had died, clenched his fists.
¡°Don¡¯t think of dying in peace.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t die well.¡±
¡°A man with a mouth!¡±
he kicked the ground
He came in with a gigantic body and threw a terrifying punch.
¡®Hoo. It¡¯s pretty fast.¡¯
Such a speed with limited mana.
It can be said that it is faster than fifty-five speedy swords at close range.
All the people must have gathered.
Ray, who had waited until he could organize everything at once, had no intention of doing any more.
He memorized the starter word.
¡°Shield.¡±
A hemisphere-shaped membrane appeared in front of it, blocking all of Fifty-Nine¡¯s fists.
Do-do-do-!
When Fifty-nine, unable to ovee the rebound with a dull sound, bounced back.
¡°Wind storm.¡±
The highest level magic in the 5th circle wind world was manifested.
A storm raged inside the windless temple.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Leaving behind the priestess who couldn¡¯t fall off her back, Ray wiped out those other than fifty-five and fifty-nine.
As the intangible des attacked them in a storm, the figures who resisted for a moment soon turned into minced meat.
Fifty-five and fifty-nine, and even seventy-three who entered the water, were speechless at the scene of the brutal ughter unfolding before their eyes.
They trained all their lives and devoted themselves to their strength.
Seeing hisrades disintegrate and die at the magician¡¯s fingertips, he felt the years gone by in vain.
Fifty-nine, who was about to swing the sword, could not move a single step recklessly.
The opponent clearly expressed therge-scale magic of the 5th circle only with the starter word.
That is to say.
¡®Lord¡.¡¯
The master of magic.
A legend that has not been born since the age of magic.
Fifty-five also opened their mouths at the sight of people dying helplessly.
Unlike them, who couldn¡¯t even properly use mana in their body, he drew the mana around him as if it were his own world and manifested magic.
mana drain.
I had heard of it before, but this was the first time I had seen it in person.
Fifty-nine came to their senses and shouted.
¡°It¡¯s a checkup!¡±
At those words, fifty-five moved my body without even realizing it.
A checkup in which two people be a team and press the opponent.
In the past, even Ray had a history of struggling, and the examinations in the ck room were systematic.
Ray, who was staring at them, lightly restrained them.
¡°Hold.¡±
Stand tall-!
It was a magic that was said to be used only with the level of a high elf.
This was also a relic from actualbat during the Age of Magic.
A barbaric means by which the superiors of mana subjugate the inferiors.
This was one of the reasons why wizards, who were vulnerable to closebat in the past, were able to ovee countless swordsmen and pioneer the age of magic.
¡°You bastard¡ what the hell is your true identity¡¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re the number one knight in the kingdom.¡±
¡°Sounds funny! How can a knight use magic!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about the little things. There is something I want to ask you more than that.¡±
Ray knelt down on both of them.
Full-!
Fifty-five and fifty-nine, helpless, red at him.
¡°It¡¯s fifty-nine or seventy-three from earlier. It¡¯s probably not a numbers game¡ what is that?¡±
¡°Do you think you will tell me? kill.¡±
At those words, Ray¡¯s eyes widened.
¡°You will regret it.¡±
The moonlighting down from the window illuminated his back.
A bloody smell that clogs your nose.
In the middle of the white wallpaper stained with blood and flesh, he was looking at them with the corner of his mouth raised.
I could feel it because they were closer to death than anyone else.
Those are the eyes of a man who has killed countless people.
kill kill kill kill
It was the eyes that would not even feel the excitement even if the flesh split and the bones were distorted in front of their eyes.
Faced with Ray, the two¡¯s expressions hardened.
Chapter 722
Episode 722 The Day of Prophecy (9)
The temple of the satellite bridge built in the Greyman Capital is not yet finished.
Many workers are working together, but the only thing that can be used right now is the cab.
Priests and priests were not allowed to bring ves inside because it was originally a rule not to allow unauthorized persons to enter.
They rented an entire nearby tavern and discussed future work.
¡°What will happen in the future?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it originally the role of the Seongguk to divination saints?¡±
¡°If things go wrong, there could be a holy war.¡±
At those words, the priests¡¯plexions turned pale.
Although they received an oracle from the goddess Gaia, there is no way to prove it.
I didn¡¯t know if I would have to prepare for an all-out war with the Seongguk if I arbitrarily upied the saint.
Although the body of the satellite bridge has grown considerably, it is still not at the level ofparison with the Holy Kingdom, so they shrank considerably.
The fat priest who was eating the food said with a smile haha.
¡°What are you so worried about? we have been entrusted with And Seongguk did not receive that trust. What does that mean?¡±
The eyes of the crowd gathered on him.
The priest who mumbled the food in his mouth continued.
¡°Gaia chose us, not the Holy Nation. There, the sky of the satellite bridge seen there is in good health, so why worry so much?¡±
At those words, the faces of the other priests and priests softened a little.
¡°Surely¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I am ashamed of myself for being so nervous all this time.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t the God who descended to earth watching over us? All we have to do is move ording to His will.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
A few doctrines of satellite religions.
Do not doubt the power of God.
They chanted a short prayer.
¡°Then the next problem remains.¡±
¡°problem?¡±
¡°So this person¡ Umm. Shouldn¡¯t you be serving her as a saint?¡±
At the priest¡¯s words, this time the eyes of the audience focused on the courtesy ve woman.
As much as the exterior, there is a lot of sacredness.
Even though it was messy, the golden hair and red lips that boasted a brilliant presence contrasted with the white skin, making it look even more bewitching.
However, seeing her greedily eating food with her mouth full of seasoning, it seemed like she wouldmit disrespect by doubting Gaia¡¯s eyes.
¡°It¡¯s not possible to miss the long-awaited oracle. It¡¯s a matter of teaching manners.¡±
¡°¡umm.¡±
Seeing him washing the dishes with his nose in the te, I am worried about how much he can change just by teaching manners.
Moreover, it was not only the etiquette that was the problem, but also her birth itself.
The most humble of all ves.
The woman in front of me is a position that can only be sold to a perverted aristocrat who tortures her.
Could such a woman really be worshiped as a saint?
The thoughts did not leave everyone¡¯s mind.
Then the ve woman spoke out.
¡°Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡!¡±
It looks like he wants to convey something.
¡°Do you need something?¡±
¡°Euuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
The voice doesn¡¯te out well, but only moaning.
As the priest looked around, the priests shook their heads.
The etiquette is messed up too. Status is ve.
Plus, you¡¯re dumb.
I began to seriously doubt what the Goddess Gaia was thinking when she gave the oracle.
¡°First of all, etiquette¡ and receiving divine power is the most urgent priority.¡±
¡°yes. But the temple is not yetplete. You should ask the elder about his intentions today.¡±
¡°All right. What should I do?¡±
¡°Today, we will decide the number of people to stay at the inn, and when permission is given, we will move to the cab.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The old priest looked at the woman.
Somehow innocent and poisonous eyes.
To be called a saint, the dullness of her eyes bothered me.
he prayed in a low voice.
¡°May our days be blessed.¡±
* * *
Pajijijik-!
once.
twice.
Every time I lost consciousness, a terrifying jolt ran down my spine and opened my eyes.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The hall was filled with the screams of fifty-five, fifty-nine seventy-three and ny-one.
¡°They have guts.¡±
Ray put his hand on Fifty-five¡¯s head.
He pours his own mana along his mana rod and manifests magic in that state.
¡°Lightning.¡±
Paji Jiji-!
It was only a low-circle attack magic, but the shock when it manifested inside the body was considerable.
Fifty-five trembled at the direct impact of climbing the mana road.
The extreme pain that even my voice couldn¡¯te out properly.
Soon, his body slumps and he loses consciousness.
At that time, Ray woke him up in a strange way.
¡°Awake.¡±
The mind returns to a short starter word, and hell repeats itself.
Fifty-five was drooling andughing, as if he had gone mad from the rigorous interrogation.
¡°¡Keukkeuk. What is your purpose?¡±
¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask. Come five. I¡¯m getting tired of it, so open your mouth.¡±
Fifty-five pped it slowly.
¡°Now I¡ exist strong enough¡ that you, the strong man, have to use your own hands¡¡±
¡°Crazy.¡±
Paji Jiji-!
Fifty-five lost consciousness again.
It is admirable that my body and mind are holding up even though I am being tortured so severely as to what kind of training I have been undergoing.
Unlike Fifty-five, who now enjoys interrogation, Seventy-three was having seizures due to severe fear.
Ray gave up fifty-five and went to seventy-three.
There was no thought of showing mercy from the beginning.
These guys have been living by killing others recklessly.
There was no room for improvement, and even if it was rehabilitated, it was too dangerous to release it into a private house.
When he put his hand on his head, seventy-three hit his teeth.
¡°Save me¡ Save me¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you.¡±
¡°Aww¡¡±
My body, which had been overpowered by the shock, trembled.
At that, Ray shook his head.
¡°You¡¯ve been ignoring other people when they¡¯ve begged for their lives.¡±
Then fifty-nine beside him shouted.
¡°I saved my life! Really!¡±
¡°dog sound. If the priest had shouted for help, would he have saved it? Are you asking me to believe that now?¡±
He is the one who has a deeper rtionship with Heukbang than anyone else.
He knew all about their cruelty and cunning.
If you show mercy, you harbor venom, and if you want to embrace, you insert a knife.
It was all bullshit that those who had lived fiercely and viciously for decades could be rehabilitated overnight.
¡°It¡¯s impossible to keep him alive, but I¡¯ll kill you as painlessly as possible. Promise.¡± Let¡¯s say
¡°Turn off¡¡± and
shoot the electricity.
Foam flowed from Seventy-three¡¯s mouth.
Seventy-three, who could no longer ovee the intense pain, finally opened their mouths.
¡°Number number¡ that¡¯s¡ our names¡¡±
Ray immediately stopped mana.
¡°name?¡±
¡°Keok¡ a hundred pears¡ heo ok¡ there are people like that¡¡±
Seventy-three spoke slowly while catching his breath.
About the existence that Heukbang spent decades raising.
The fact that they are infiltrating all over the world.
And even about its structure.
The moment Ray learned the new information, the back of his neck felt chilly.
¡®There are a hundred of these guys?¡¯
They were just opponents who were easy for them, but in fact, they were capable enough to easily steam and eat a fair amount of kingdom knights.
Even though the so-called Ttubeok must have suppressed mana, the work of oveing it and raising the sword aura, and the mental strength of not yielding to harsh interrogations are iparable to any other group.
Imagine that these people will grow bigger in the next ten years.
The Master, who is called the human limit, will lose his life to only one or two of them, and the heads of each country will have to spend the night trembling in fear every day.
Even if there were only fifty-five and fifty-nine right now, it was hard to imagine how strong the previous numbers would be, even if they were stronger than them.
when you are deep in thought.
Seventy-three crawled on the floor and said.
¡°Heo-eok¡ All I know is¡ This is the end¡ So¡¡± A
desperate gaze without focus.
The glistening eyes of living as before were no longer there.
Ray nodded slightly at the words of seventy-three.
¡°huh. okay.¡±
¡°One¡ I have a request.¡±
¡°What? It¡¯s thest way, so I¡¯ll listen to you when you¡¯re ready.¡±
Seventy-three opened his dry lips.
¡°Last time¡ I want to see a new scenery¡¡±
He picked up his beloved sword that was randomly rolling on the ground and handed it to him
.
Judging by the jaundice in his eyes, it seems that he is not far away.
Ray silently looked at seventy-three.
On the subject of hurting others and living a dirty life.
Are you saying you want to finish yourselves cleanly as a prosecutor?
How can people be so selfish?
Ray, who tried to refuse his request with a single knife, eventually had no choice but to ept the sword he handed him.
How can a human being be so weak?
While holding the sword bottle, I gently pulled it out, revealing a blood-stained sword body.
An ugly sword that resembles its owner.
The days that the scent of blood was not erased were buried there.
Raypletely drew his sword.
Sreureung-!
The sword, which looked cheap even at first nce, trembled as if it had intuited the fate of its master.
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
As the sword was drawn, the seventy-three looked at themselves with all their might, perhaps not wanting to miss a single moment.
After a moment of silence, Ray moved his hand.
The hand holding the sword was bent diagonally, drawing a graceful curve.
There was no shy fluff or heavy spirit in it.
A light yet simple sword, like a child ying with a sword.
The end of it was toward the seventy-three Mokwooldae.
The moment I thought the sword touched my skin.
Seventy-three eyes were alreadyfortably closed.
Fifty-nine shuddered at the sight of seventy-three, who died gracefully without a single wound.
It was so close to divine that it was hard to believe even after seeing it with my own two eyes.
Thousands of people even in the ck room with the talent of
¡®monstrous monster¡¡¯ .
How many died before another hundred were culled from among them.
In the meantime, he had been proud of his ability to be the strongest in any kingdom, but he thought it was all like frogs in a well.
Out of the sky.
He finally realized that there is a sky above the sky.
Chapter 723
Episode 723 God¡¯s Witness (1)
Around the time Seventy-three died quietly.
Outside the temple, Klein and the royal knights were drooling.
¡°This is what the hell¡¡±
¡°It seems like there was an attack.¡±
Bodies strewn about.
Seeing that he copsed after being hit by memorization in an area that could be called a vital point, I wonder if he had a problem with the Assassin¡¯s Guild.
¡°What should I do?¡±
¡°Mmmmm¡¡±
Klein looked around at his son-inw with a rather serious face.
¡®It¡¯s too sloppy.¡¯
Looking at the ground sttered with blood and flesh, I could roughly imagine what the situation would be like.
Perhaps they engaged in a hand-to-handbat.
Otherwise, there would be no way there would be such a crazy bloodstain.
A royal knight approached the corpse.
¡°¡it doesn¡¯t seem old.¡±
The corpse didn¡¯t smell at all.
must have been dead not too long ago
Klein turned to the knights and gave instructions.
¡°There is no time to collect the body. We prioritize the safety of the priest.¡±
I don¡¯t know what the heck happened, but if this number of people attacked the temple, there must be something.
Besides, the huge halo of light that had happened the day before.
I thought about it a few times, but it was too big to make with mana in a human body.
¡®There¡¯s no way I could make something like that by myself, no matter how much I¡¯m a prince.¡¯
The cluster of light emitted from the unknown sphere was quite bright and huge.
He moved his subordinate knights without knowing that the magic that terrorized the capital of man overnight was only Circle 1 Light magic.
After finishing the maintenance at the entrance of the temple, they stepped forward.
rattle-!
The floor seemed to sink in an instant, but soon a memory flew from the back of the head.
¡°Huh!¡±
The young knight at the forefront sighed and swung his sword.
Kagaga River-!
My palms are all tingling at the formidable career of memorizing the sword.
he shouted behind him.
¡°Ma Mana has faded!¡±
From the moment he entered the temple, mana in his body was not responding well.
Because of that, when the memorization flew, the response was slow.
Klein eximed urgently.
¡°Keep in a three-man formation! Break through head-on!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
In an instant, the royal knights in formation moved into the temple.
Roaring-!
A fire bubbling up right in front of your eyes.
The electric shock prating the te armor enchanted with protective magic was a nightmare itself.
The knights trembled at the terrible trap they were experiencing for the first time.
One thing that can be said fortunately is that they didn¡¯t encounter many traps because they didn¡¯t use the ck room¡¯s footwork.
It¡¯s just that we run into each other once or twice.
However, that was enough to take out the spirits of the knights.
Paji Jiji-!
I was struck by lightning several times, and my whole body ached.
Klein took the lead and cleared the way.
¡°Stay close and follow me!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°Follow the captain!¡±
Let¡¯s deflect the flying memory and run through the hallways through the fog.
At some point, the traps stopped triggering.
¡®Now is my chance!¡¯
Klein sped up even more.
The royal knights went through the temple at a terrifying speed.
* * *
Btedly, Ray noticed that the royal knights had arrived at the temple.
Wanting to be sorry, he quickly stopped using the magic tool.
It was difficult to stop a magic tool that once started to hold mana.
That¡¯s why there was no choice but to break the magic tool that delivers mana on the way.
Puppy-!
The mana supply was cut off, so the trap wouldn¡¯t activate.
not long after that
Royal knights in dazzling armor stormed into the cab.
Remedy-!
chuck-!
Forming formation in line, they surrounded the priestess, who had lost her soul.
The most wee face I saw spoke to me.
¡°Meet His Majesty the Prince.¡±
Klein bowed lightly and said hello.
The priestess, who came to her senses for a moment, stuttered.
¡°You mean thete King His Majesty? This person must be the royal knight, Sir Clein¡¡±
Klein nced at Ray once, as if he knew what to expect from her reaction.
¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know. This is the Majesty of Soleil, the ruler of the Principality of Soleil. Royal Knight Klein is my name. I apologize for btedly.¡±
The things that had happened so far passed through the priestess¡¯ mind like a kaleidoscope.
Munjeonbakdae in the temple.
From the way he spoke to his actions, there was no rudeness like this.
The white priestess fell to her knees at once.
¡°Meet His Majesty thete Prince. I don¡¯t know how to apologize for the rudeness in the past¡ Please forgive me¡¡±
¡°I will forgive you, so please stand up.¡±
Now that he¡¯s used to drawing like this, Ray said quietly.
Hana Priestess saw that appearance as that of a king full of dignity.
She lowered her head even deeper and shouted again.
¡°Forgive me! I don¡¯t care what happens, but even if it¡¯s just the children here¡¡±
Suddenly, all the children in the orphanage were executed.
Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Then I will forgive you.¡±
¡°Are you really me?¡±
¡°Who would I like to lie to in this situation?¡±
Looking around the crowd, the royal knights were already looking at him with bizarre eyes.
He must have thought of it as a diabolical tyrant who wanted to punish the priest for cheating on his identity.
When the royal knights openly changed their gaze, Ray was upset inside.
It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to like myself right now, so what the hell is this treatment?
Ray said as if he wanted to hear everything.
¡°Certainly, it seems that the Kingdom of Gleiman is a great power. A royal knight looking straight into the eyes of the king.¡±
I muttered, ¡®I wonder if even the king knows about this situation¡¯, and they looked down in fright.
Including King Greyman, themander of the magic corps and the leader of the royal knights.
Among the royalist aristocrats, those who were happy with him were the only ones with power.
If Ray really made up his mind and said a word, the royal knights would not be held ountable.
In addition, considering the ability to produce magic tools, the deterioration of the rtionship could lead to a painful mistake in the future.
Klein folded it up to his waist and apologized instead.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. We will correct the discipline as soon as we return.¡±
¡°Make sure to hold on.¡±
¡°I will thoroughly trample it. Please let go of my anger.¡±
¡°great. And¡¡±
Ray looked back at the three lying unconscious.
¡°Can I ask you guys?¡±
¡°Do not worry. They are the ones who attacked the capital. I will rule strictly with thews of the kingdom.¡±
They say that, but in reality, they know that they will not be treated ording to thew of the kingdom.
They¡¯ll probably be taken to the interrogator as soon as they return.
Whether or not you blow the information, you will face a miserable end.
Thanks to the troops Klein led, the situation was somewhat settled.
Fifty-five and fifty-nine ny-one were taken to the royal knights in custody.
The priestess, who survived safely, expressed her gratitude over and over again.
¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡ Thank you so much.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not over yet. I don¡¯t know if the others wille.¡±
¡°What should I do? This isn¡¯t an ordeal given by God.¡±
She smiled slightly.
I guess I won¡¯t listen even if I dry it.
Well, the priest said he couldn¡¯t leave the temple and left the temple in a situation where his life might run away, so it¡¯s natural.
¡°You¡¯d better avoid it.¡±
¡°Thank you for your words, but it¡¯s okay. There is no greater honor than to offer one¡¯s life to God as a priest.¡±
The value of life is determined by yourself.
But even so, I think it would be foolish to ept an avoidable death.
Ray ordered the royal knights.
¡°I¡¯ll take the priest along as well.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Royal knights escorted (?) the priestess.
She was caught by the knights and almost dragged along.
¡°What are you doing! Let go now! You will receive the wrath of the gods¡!¡±
I don¡¯t buy anger for this kind of thing.
Even when she almost destroyed the Gehel region of the holy kingdom, Gaia closed her eyes and moved on.
It is, so to speak, an experience.
Ray spoke behind the priestess as she was being dragged away.
¡°Live for one more second and dedicate that time to God. Because even God will like it.¡±
While the royal knights get a wagon nearby and prepare to head to the royal capital.
Klein came over and spoke to me.
¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I mean they¡¯reing. There must have been branches of the Demonic Church in other regions.¡±
To that question, Ray smiled and replied.
¡°No matter how many ces there are, they will all be destroyed. I only kept one of them.¡±
The ck room is a terrible bastard.
As long as the order is given, no matter what happens, it must bepleted.
Ray, who understood their characteristics, said it in that sense, but Klein took it in apletely different meaning.
¡®How can you be so humble?¡¯
Despite a request for military support from the kingdom, it was rejected.
If he had been greatly rejected once in the face of the Prince, he could have been ignorant, but he moved alone and finally stopped the attack.
Even so, when I humble myself, I respect him not just as a position, but as a person.
Klein cast a burdened nce.
¡°I will be sure to pass on this thanks.¡±
¡°Give the King some respect. Because I had a hard time making this.¡±
He spoke and tapped on the hallway wall.
surely.
For something that was created in a short period of time, it was difficult to break through.
Kleinughed haha, not knowing how much the ck room had broken through before.
¡°By the way¡ what should I do with that?¡±
At the ce he pointed to, there was a seventy-three sitting still with their eyes closed.
¡®Should I take it with you?¡¯ Ray shook his head at Klein, who was talking.
¡°Leave it.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°He¡¯s already dead.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Not knowing that Klein was disrespectful, he asked back as if he had heard it wrong.
He put his hand to Seventy-three¡¯s nose.
no breath
There was no sign of poprity, so I did it in case, but I never thought it was really a corpse.
¡°¡really dead. But how the heck¡¡±
Outwardly there was no trauma.
In addition, if it is said that he died of internal injuries, it is normal that his expression must have been distorted due to pain.
However, theplexion of the seventy-three was calm.
¡®It¡¯s ridiculous that there isn¡¯t a single bloodline.¡¯
Klein asked, prepared to be rebuked.
¡°Do you dare to ask how you died?¡±
¡°I cut it with a sword.¡±
¡°Sword¡¡±
If he was killed with a knife, the wounds should be visible.
Seventy-three had no noticeable sword scars on their appearance.
The only thing there is a little bit of scar on the outside of the clothes.
Klein looked closely at him and soon noticed something resembling hair hanging around his neck.
¡®This¡¡¯
It wasn¡¯t just hair or a string.
A scar made by a sword.
It¡¯s hard to believe, but it was the mark of a neck cut.
Chapter 724
Episode 724 God¡¯s Witness (2)
The royal knights, including in, returned to the royal castle.
There was only a sense of destion in the temple where no one was left.
Broken hallways here and there.
The outer wall and the yard look proud just by maintaining their shape.
¡°It¡¯s a temple, so you can build it again.¡±
Thinking nothing of it, Ray packed up.
What the ck Bang is aiming for is the Demonic Cult.
As long as the order is delivered, they will continue to move until the Demonic Cult ispletely eliminated.
And if this amount of time had passed, the leadership would have sensed something wrong.
It could be said that there was more here.
While contemting whether to head straight to the castle, Ray remembered the conversation he had had with Harpman the other day using the mana crystal ball.
¨C It seems that a satellite bridge branch has been established in that capital. Please visit us when you have free time.
Come to think of it, I had no memory of directly encountering a satellite bridge until now.
It was a religion that was close to heresy, starting from worshiping the saint as a god, to the point of bing a target of the Holy Kingdom, so it was because he had been reluctant toe forward and meet.
Ray thought for a moment.
¡®Suddenly, the principality is equipped with military power, so it wouldn¡¯t be bad to contact them.¡¯
However, the first contact is, of course, at a public event.
Examine their intentions and if their will agrees with yours.
While dering the Principality of Soleil as a kingdom, I will dere war on the coalition of the ck Room and the Small Kingdom in front of all the kingdoms.
Until then, it was necessary to secretly reserve strength.
After packing his things, Ray headed straight for the castle.
* * *
Rumors spread within the castle that Ray protected the royal capital branch of the Demonic Cult and single-handedly drove out the forces of the ck Room.
The aristocrats who wanted to keep him in check were now in a position where they couldn¡¯t even attach a foothold to the progressively umting achievements.
Leaving behind Klein, who was reporting in the battle.
Philia approached the king and knelt down on one knee.
¡°His Majesty the Prince not only offered magic tools beneficial to the kingdom, but also protected the royal capital from things that could damage the honor of the royal family. I think you deserve a reward for your service to the kingdom.¡±
¡°Jim thinks so too.¡±
The king looked around the left.
¡°Are there any objections?¡±
The nobles bowed their heads at King Gleiman¡¯s question.
¡°¡I think it would be okay to congratte them.¡±
¡°I also have no disagreement.¡±
As expected, there were no nobles after objecting.
It was only about the reward, but it was a story that had an impact on the kingship in a big way.
It was Klein who went out to the capital and posted the report, and it was Philia who brought up the words of congrattions on the achievements.
Furthermore, since Ray also supported King Gleiman, it was only natural that the power of the nobles would weaken.
Philia thought to herself.
¡®As the days go by, the number of royalist nobles is increasing. This must also be attributed to the Holy Son.¡¯
It was a good sign that the nobles who had been neutral were joining the king¡¯s faction.
After a few more years in this state, the kingdom will noticeably change.
Klein, who was kneeling in front of the king, did not listen to their conversation.
In his mind, there was only a question about the sword attack that cut off Seventy-three.
how did you kill it
Did he cut it lightly with the tip of his sword?
no.
Judging by the blood lines that extended all the way to the nape of the neck, it was certain that the entire neck had been cut.
If so, by what means?
No matter how fast it was, even if it was an extremely fast sword, the sword would tremble at the point of contact with the de.
Then, the wound opens and remains so that it can be easily seen with the naked eye.
Even if it was magic.
Even if mana is finely controlled and cut with wind-type attack magic, the wounds will open.
¡®Rather, if it feels like you rx your hands and the de permeates by itself¡¡¯ As
questions give birth to questions and search for answers, Klein gradually falls into selflessness.
I forgot the ce, I forgot the people.
Perhaps because of this, Cleinmitted disrespect in front of the king.
Sreureung-!
Philia stood back in awe at the chilling sound of friction in the hall.
¡°Huh!¡±
¡°What are you doing, Klein!¡±
¡°¡¡±
I shouted, but there was no answer.
Just holding the sword that had slipped out of its scabbard, Klein danced in front of the king.
Sgung-!
When the heart follows, the sword naturally develops.
However, the situation was somehow strange.
The sword auras clumped together and clumped together.
Due to the imperfect movement, the mana was often scattered without being able to gather, but the attempt did not stop.
Whoa-!
A huge mana storm filled the Great War.
At that point, Philia was also able to notice.
¡°This is¡!¡±
Around the time I reached Circle 5 and started seeing the path of Circle 6.
It was very simr to his own self-realization.
she cried.
¡°Enlightenment! Everyone get out!¡±
I wonder if their actions will affect their enlightenment.
Philia kept shouting into the hall while suppressing her own mana.
As a result, the king and nobles had to escape from the Great War as if they were almost driven out.
¡°Awakening Enlightenment?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t! Finally, a sword master appears in this kingdom!¡±
While some aristocrats cheered, the Chosen People¡¯s aristocrats all darkened their expressions.
Even now, it would be difficult to withstand the power of the royal family, but it was needless to say if the power of the 6th circle mage and master werebined.
¡®Heaven is abandoning us.¡¯
Their faces died ck.
* * *
Arriving at the capital, Ray felt a huge wave of mana.
¡®This is¡¡¯
Intense momentumparable to that of a master.
In addition, looking in the direction, it was probably inside Daejeon, where the king resided.
Could it be that the ck room has already shown movement!
How much work have you put in!
If King Gleiman dies already, all the work done so far will be in vain!
Ray, who was in a hurry, raised mana and threw himself without thinking.
Faaaaang-!
His new model wasunched with the sound of air bursting.
Arriving in Daejeon, he looked around.
A kingdom of smoke rising.
It¡¯s not good to see nobles and servants alike gathering in Daejeon and making a fuss.
Sensing something ominous, Ray burrowed between them.
¡°sorry. I¡¯ll pass for a while.¡±
After breaking through the crowd, Ray was able to see Filia with a stern face.
Judging by the devastated expression on her face, it seems that what she feared has happened.
¡®Couldn¡¯t be¡ it¡¯s not.¡¯
I kept denying it in my heart.
Ray approached her and spoke up.
¡°Philia, what is this?¡±
¡°¡Saint.¡±
I forgot to call him the king¡¯s majesty.
She had a face like she was about to cry.
As a result, Ray¡¯s anxiety was further amplified.
¡°No way¡ no? Where is Uncle King?¡±
¡°The royal castle where the king lived¡ the Great Hall¡¡±
Philia pointed with her finger to the inside of the Great Hall, which was about a third broken.
Looking at the trembling index finger, I could clearly feel how disturbed her heart was.
That King Gleiman is dead?
so easy?
Hopefully¡ no.
The defense was done perfectly.
Magic tools were made to prevent the use of magic from the outside, and the royal guard and Philia should have been by the king¡¯s side.
As such, it was difficult to imagine that the king had died.
However, looking at Philia¡¯s shuddering reaction, I dared not doubt it.
¡°The old king uncle¡ is dead?¡±
As unexpected as it was, Ray was also shocked.
The Demonic Church was actually a smokescreen, and what they really wanted was the king¡¯s life.
When I think about it, the front and back fit perfectly.
The moment I tried to get revenge by clenching my teeth.
He looked at himself with eyes that seemed to ask what Philia was talking about.
¡°yes? His Majesty the King is now in the office.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
So what was the reaction just now?
He didn¡¯t cry with a face that looked like he was about to cry!
¡°No, then what the hell¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but¡ Klein seems to havee to an epiphany. I don¡¯t know if this kingdom will have a Master in the future.¡±
¡°¡¡±
It must be something to celebrate.
However, Ray, who had only thought that the king was dead, was not surprised because he was already in a great shock.
¡°¡is it over?¡±
When I asked as if there was nothing else, Filia looked at me rather strangely.
¡°This is the birth of a Master? What more do you need?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±
¡°¡see more than that. Daejeon, which boasted a long history, is being destroyed in half. What should I do with this horror¡¡±
After saying that, Ray was able to figure out why Philia was devastated.
It is the throne room where the king resided.
It must be a pity as it is a ce where a huge amount of money has been poured into and a history of hundreds of years has been shared.
In an instant, all the strength went out of my body.
I could hear the whispers of the nobles around me.
¡°A 6th circle master and a sword master¡ With this, I won¡¯t have to worry about war for decades.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it a force worthy of being called the strongest outside of the Empire? In fact, if it¡¯s not a war of aggression, the neighboring kingdoms won¡¯t be able topete.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It can¡¯t be anything other than the red suit of the kingdom.¡±
Just like that.
No swollen kingdom would dare to challenge the might of the Sword Master and the 6th Circle Wizard.
On top of that, since these were people who could be called their allies, there was nothing wrong with getting stronger.
¡®Come to think of it, speaking of allies, there was also the Kingdom of Celia.¡¯
It¡¯s a bit off now, though.
I¡¯ll have to prepare a ce so that I can see the family and Aira¡¯s face and get back to each other when I go back.
Of course, thepensation for the horrors that had urred in the Duchy of Soleil had been thoroughly ripped off.
Ray kept his eyes on the Great War hidden behind Philia.
Now was the time to slowly leave.
Chapter 725
Episode 725 God¡¯s Witness (3) The
demonic temple where the battle with the ck Room took ce.
Because Ray made magic tools and didn¡¯t properly collect them, his mana was scattered all over the temple.
Among those who passed by, those who were particrly sensitive to mana shuddered at the enormous amount of mana that they felt.
¡°Hmm.¡±
¡°Just¡¡±
¡°Did you feel it too? It was a really great energy.¡±
A group of well-to-do adventurers looked around.
When I focused on the senses, I saw that mana was flowing from the demonic temple.
said the sorceress woman in the robe.
¡°It¡¯s a sign that¡¯s hard to notice. But¡ strangely powerful.¡±
Originally, it ismon knowledge that the weaker the presence, the less the force of mana.
However, the energy felt within the temple was both secretive and overbearing.
They were curious because it was a type of energy they had never seen before.
¡°Would you like to go?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mean to investigate the temple at will¡ but if I think it¡¯s not a good thing, I have no choice but to step in.¡±
Others seem to agree.
When the decision seemed to be made, they headed for the temple without dy.
The scenery of the temple seen up close was deste.
A yard that somehow smells of blood and a stone statue that is almost all broken.
The ce where the gate used to be was empty.
It was said that the Demonic Church¡¯s position in the kingdom was decreasing, but I couldn¡¯t imagine that it would be like this, so I was even more surprised.
The female wizard frowned at the faint smell of blood.
¡°Was there a fight?¡±
¡°Maybe it was just a sacrifice.¡±
It was because the Demonic Church periodically offered up sacrifices.
They decided to look around the temple a little more.
yard and outhouse.
The beautiful sculptures were destroyed and spread out haphazardly, reminiscent of ruins.
The woman in the robe murmured while looking at the memorized fragments glimpsed in the bush.
¡°It looks like it was attacked. If you look here, do you see fragments falling?¡±
¡°Really. But it¡¯s a memorization that I haven¡¯t seen around here¡¡±
¡°It must have been a new Assassin Guild or a memorization I made myself. At this level, it would have been difficult for the temple priests to hold on.¡±
A fellow prosecutor agreed to that.
¡°I think so too. It doesn¡¯t seem like something that can be overlooked.¡±
¡°But there is something that worries me.¡±
She looked into the center of the temple.
A presence so weak that you can¡¯t even feel it if you don¡¯t concentrate.
But at the same time, a mass of pure mana was felt in the cab, enough to make the whole body shudder.
¡®At this level of mana, Circle 5¡ no, Circle 6 or higher magic would have to be manifested.¡¯
If you use magic, there will surely be traces of mana left there.
Some territories even have secrets that have been passed down from generation to generation in order not to reveal their traces.
However, even with that vision, there was a limit to erasing the remnants.
Such were the 5th circle or higher magics that drew and used huge mana.
And judging from the mana he felt right now, this must have been a great magic on the 6th circle scale.
In addition to that, even mana that is pure enough to be believed to be holy power.
It was hard to think of it as human energy.
Then who?
She said, feeling the mana slowly dissipating.
¡°Maybe we are seeing a miracle of God.¡±
¡°What do you mean by God all of a sudden?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve never seen or heard that mana so pure and refined exists. It¡¯s strange that there was no body after being attacked there. If the capital was attacked, the guards couldn¡¯t have stayed silent.¡±
Herpanions also seemed to agree to some extent.
¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°If the temple is destroyed like this, it¡¯s normal for the guards toe in.¡±
The woman continued, not knowing even in her dreams that the royal knights would have attacked instead of the guards.
¡°Moreover, even though it must have been a long time since the magic was manifested, the mana is maintaining its shape. Have you ever seen mana this intense?¡±
¡°¡none.¡±
¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that it¡¯s definitely human mana.¡±
¡°Yes? At most, if the remnants of magic were at this level, it would have been more tremendous at the time of using magic.¡±
In other words, it could not have been human magic.
Does that mean that God moved directly?
It was a story that was hard to believe, but they couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads gradually at her words.
It was also because the remnants of mana felt through the skin were too strong even though they were strong.
To the extent that I can¡¯t imagine that this would be possible with human ability.
At first, they couldn¡¯t believe it easily, but they gradually agreed to her words one by one.
¡°God. So, are we seeing proof of God now?¡±
¡°I guess you could say that.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. That sounds lucky.¡±
¡°This is not the time. If this is really a sign of God, shouldn¡¯t we inform the Demonic Church?¡±
At the young man¡¯s words, the middle-aged man waved his hand.
¡°Now, there is no demonic religion left in the kingdom, so where are they going to tell us? Arthur. Is there anything wrong with going out and being punished?¡±
Demonicism is a dying year within the Kingdom of Gleiman.
After the fact that he was injecting demonic energy into people¡¯s bodies was discovered, it copsed irreversibly.
If he carelessly helped, he could have been disciplined by the adventurer¡¯s guild.
¡°Ugh. So what about satellite bridges?
¡°A satellite bridge?¡±
¡°yes. I heard that a new branch has been established nearby.¡±
¡°Notifying the Satellite Church of what happened in the Demonic Church¡¡±
¡°What do you think? We are not priests either.¡±
I heard it and it is true.
Isn¡¯t it enough to be loved by God just by handing it on?
¡°Good idea. It may be that we came here with God¡¯s guidance.¡±
The woman also agreed.
¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go to the satellite bridge for a while before we start the subjugation request.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After looking at the temple for a while, they soon turned to the satellite bridge.
* * *
The receptionist, who spent his daily life gathering leisurely information in the royal castle, straightened his posture as soon as he felt a familiar presence.
As always, they were hiding their presence, but seeing them walking in a straight line, it seemed that the other party had already noticed them.
After tidying up their clothes once, the receptionist and Zeke stood straight toward the door.
Click ¨C
the door opens.
Rey, carrying a huge backpack on her back, waved her hand.
¡°long time no see. I didn¡¯t expect you to follow me all the way to the Kingdom of Gleiman.¡±
familiar voice.
Seeing his unchanging appearance, for some reason, relief came over me.
Hongyoung bowed politely.
¡°Reception Committee Hongyeong sees the saint.¡±
¡°Cheongyeong sees the saint.¡±
¡°Soyeong meets the saint.¡±
.
.
.
At the endlessly long greeting, Ray finally stuck out his tongue.
¡°Because I couldn¡¯t see you, I lost more flexibility.¡±
¡°Holy Son, with all due respect, courtesy is a serious matter in the hierarchy.¡±
Seeing his hardened expression makes me feel frustrated.
Their loyalty is already known.
I knew that hierarchical order was important in an organization, but I didn¡¯t want to remain in that rtionship with them.
Isn¡¯t that the rtionship that has been built since the Holy Land?
As they were together in both happy and sad times, they did not want a rtionship that was only bound by formality.
Ray stretched out Hongyoung¡¯s cheeks.
Embarrassed, her eyes widened like rabbits.
¡°to?¡±
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Huh.¡±
The receivers looked at the amount Ray was doing with interest.
Normally, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange to get angry, but it¡¯s really cute to see him wandering about without knowing what to do because he¡¯s the person he¡¯s supposed to serve.
Hongyoung closed her mouth and spoke desperately without disturbing her pronunciation.
¡°¡Saint.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°Stop it now¡¡±
It is impressive that only the ears are dyed red with an expressionless face.
Ray soon took his hand away from Hongyoung and said.
¡°Don¡¯t be too rigid. It¡¯s between me and you.¡±
¡°¡We exist to assist the Holy Son. Even this is a minimal example¡¡±
So-young, who seemed to be the most flexible among them, also agreed with Hong-young¡¯s words.
¡°Young Hong is right. I think the saint should pay more attention to his position.¡±
Then Zeke, who had been still, stepped out.
¡°Do you dare to give advice to Lord Soyeong?¡±
¡°This isn¡¯t advice, it¡¯s advice, you idiot.¡±
¡°You¡¯re an idiot, that¡¯s something you can¡¯t afford to say.¡±
now it¡¯s very shitty
When the two of them growled at the mere sight of their eyes, the atmosphere gradually matured as they met their eyes once.
If you¡¯re going to set an example, I¡¯d like you to set it up in this part.
Ray lightly tapped the desk a couple of times.
Bangtan-!
¡°I have something to say, but are you going to keep fighting?¡±
Zeke, who was fixing the scabbard, hit the knife.
¡°I don¡¯t mind fighting. Please tell me I only yed with you a little.¡±
Soyoung also epted without losing.
¡°If you don¡¯t tease me like this, I¡¯m a guy who won¡¯t talk all day, so I just epted it in moderation. Please speak.¡±
It is a very good sum.
Ray said he didn¡¯t care.
¡°I will leave the Kingdom of Gleiman soon. First of all, I want to go to the kingdom of Celia, but I want you to leak information before entering the royal castle.¡±
Among the receivingmittee, Soyoung, who is well versed in information procurement, reacted immediately.
¡°What information?¡±
¡°Information about the magic tools I gave to the Kingdom of Greyman. And the fact that I received a letter of alliance in return.¡±
After exining that far, So-yeong realized her purpose without asking further.
¡°I intend to provoke you.¡±
¡°okay. The surrounding kingdoms that coveted magic tools would flock to them, and the ck Room, feeling a sense of danger, had no choice but to hurry. Preparations for war are in full swing in the duchy, so now is the right time.¡±
¡°Are you really going to be okay?¡±
It was a guard who was horribly defeated once while in the principality.
It was hard to imagine how much damage would be caused if an all-out war broke out with only a small amount of power in the ck room.
Ray nodded.
¡°are you okay. They probably don¡¯t have the guts to start an all-out war from the start.¡±
Celia, which holds the maritime zone tightly enough to act as an intermediary trading country, has the Principality of Soleil below it, and the Devon Kingdom and the man Kingdom are located in the area surrounding it.
Even with this much power, it was worth fighting against the Lessian Empire, but if the kingdoms possessed by magic tools joined in, it would be possible to discuss an all-out war with the ck Room.
Looking at Ray¡¯s confident face, she knelt down on one knee.
¡°¡So-Young of the receivingmittee epts the order.¡±
It was their first opportunity to take the initiative, who had been dragged around by the Heukbang until now.
Chapter 726
Episode 726 God¡¯s Witness (4)
The satellite church branch in the royal capital was paralyzed by the endless news.
Mysterious mana rising from the branch of the Demonic Church.
Three or four skilled adventurers flocked to the temple every day to report it, so the priests decided to look around the temple.
Two priests and five priests, dressed in formal attire and raising the g of the Satellite Church high on the wagon, headed for the Demonic Church.
They were extremely nervous at the thought that it might be a new revtion from Goddess Gaia.
The priests, unable to suppress their excitement, chatted among themselves.
¡°This is the first time I see stigmata.¡±
¡°Me too. Maybe you will be blessed.¡±
Sometimes the stigmata was blessed, so the priests had high hopes in their hearts.
Unlike them, the expressions of the priests were not very good.
The young priest, who had been listening to the priests talking in the back carriage, whispered to the priest sitting next to him.
¡°Priest Theo, is it really a stigma?¡±
Then, a middle-aged priest wearing a white hood deeply replied.
¡°I don¡¯t know. However, since it is the ce where the revtion of the goddess was, there are plenty of possibilities.¡±
¡°Hey. It¡¯s a rare thing to have a stigma. Still, since it is a temple of the Demonic Cult, it is not under our jurisdiction, right?¡±
From the beginning, demonic and satellite religions worshiped different gods.
If what was in the temple was the demon¡¯s stigma, they had no choice but to purify it in the way of the satellite religion.
And if that happens, we will be hostile to the Demonic Church in earnest.
¡®I can¡¯t move carelessly without the elder¡¯s instructions.¡¯
The priest named Theo warned the young priest with a serious face.
¡°All we do today is simply research. If you act presumptuously, you will be severely punished, so know that.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Do you know what kind of child I am? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s officially recognized as a priest by the school.¡±
Confident speech only makes me more anxious.
Theo didn¡¯t forget to add a word.
¡°You can¡¯t even get close to the stigma. Can I leave the leadership of the priests to you?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°When we arrive at the temple, please prepare it.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Shortly after the conversation, they were able to reach the temple of ceremonies.
An unassuming appearance.
Anyone who sees it will know that there was a war here.
¡°Somehow, it¡¯s a bad ce.¡±
Theo took the lead and said at the sight of him sweeping both shoulders.
¡°It is a ce to worship God. Set some more examples.¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
He followed Theo with the priests leading him, and the more he entered the interior, the more intense the energy of mana made him tremble.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°This is¡ the traces of a god¡¡±
The priests looked around as if they noticed one by one.
Dark aura and mighty mana.
When the two spirits merged into one, I wondered if it was indeed a trace of God.
Feeling stronger as they approached, Theo stopped the group, as if he thought it was no longer dangerous.
¡°So far.¡±
The young priests and priests, who could not hide their excitement while personally experiencing the miracle of a god that was not considered human, openly expressed regret.
¡°yes? I haven¡¯t even been to the cab yet.¡±
¡°Chief Theo, can¡¯t we go inside a bit more?¡±
Despite the earnest request filled with sorrow, Theo said firmly.
¡°We came here to check the stigma. The stigma was almost certain, so our job was done. Return to the main school and report to the elder.¡±
At those harsh words, the young priests and priests sighed lightly.
How many times would it be possible to witness stigmata while living as a priest?
It was natural to regret that I had toe this far and have to go back.
¡°Contact the royal capital guards and ask for their cooperation so that others cannot enter.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be too disappointed. It is true that a leader was needed among the guards. As soon as I return, I will rmend you to the high priest.¡±
At those words, the young priest¡¯s face brightened.
¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°okay. When you go, take the priests with you.¡±
¡°Leave it to me!¡±
Theo smiled at the priest¡¯s excited appearance.
When a young priest took a cloth from the wagon and sealed the temple with the priests.
Theo sighed, his hands behind his back, deep in thought.
¡®At first nce, it doesn¡¯t look like a demon¡¯s stigma¡ It¡¯s strange.¡¯
It¡¯s not divine power, and it¡¯s not magic either.
Then, the only thing left was Mana.
After thinking for a while, Theo soon came up with a hypothesis.
What if what you are looking at now is the trace of a god other than Gaia or a demon?
Isn¡¯t Gaia in charge of the magic that drank the divine power?
No matter what anyone said, this aura I felt now was close to mana.
He is the god who controls mana.
The thought didn¡¯tst very long.
satellite bridge.
Because the god they enshrined was the closest thing to mana.
¡®Then this stigma¡!¡¯
Theo¡¯s whole body started to tremble gradually.
Since the history of satellite bridges.
It was the first evidence of God discovered.
* * *
¡°Each!¡±
I¡¯ve been sneezing a lottely.
¡°Who is talking about me?¡±
As I sniffed and muttered, Soyoung answered.
¡°Right now, everyone would be talking about the Holy Son.¡±
¡°but.¡±
¡°Then what if you suddenly start talking about leaving the kingdom?¡±
Soyoung touched her forehead as if she knew this would happen.
When I went to the royal castlest night and said that I would leave Gleiman, the spectacle was indeed unfolded.
The king, who had been greeted with a smile, asked if there had been anything displeased during the time, and Philia red at the surroundings, ready to hunt down and kill the culprit.
Now that the King¡¯s aristocrats, who were thinking of stretching their legs and resting, held on to the hem of their robes and hung down, there were no other leeches like this.
Soyoung, who had been running all night until her soles were on fire, said as if reporting.
¡°Even if it is the king faction aristocrats, the aristocratic faction is also a problem with those who have the ideology of the chosen people. It is difficult for the royalist faction to prevail right now because they are holding onto famous merchants and territory trade.¡±
It is a difficultw to rece Sanghoe.
Especially if it was arge tradingpany that could deliver to the kingdom.
In addition to that, since they had the right to trade in the territories, even the royalists could not act recklessly.
Ray waved his hand as if he didn¡¯t even have to think about it.
¡°That¡¯s for Uncle Gleiman to take care of. Because I can¡¯t help you how far.¡±
It¡¯s a statement that has no room for refutation.
However, if left as it is, it will take too long for the Kingdom of Gleiman to gain strength as an ally.
Because internal affairs have not been settled, there is no way to provide military support.
The moment So-yeong was about to say something.
Ray hit the ball.
¡°It¡¯s fine even if it¡¯s small, so tell Hafman to establish an upper branch in the Kingdom of Gleiman. The mere entry of a newpany into a monopoly market will take your breath away. Yes, it¡¯s just enough to buy time, but if Klein bes a master, the original title will be promoted, so you can use that as an excuse to receive a territory that is the key point of territory trade.¡±
Pretending not to be interested in the song, So-Young was at a loss for words.
¡°You are mean. Did you think of everything beforehand?¡±
¡°no. I just remembered Halfman because he was crying because he had nothing to do these days.¡±
¡°¡¡±
So-young realized at once that it was a lie.
Otherwise, it makes no sense.
If he does what Ray said, Gleiman will not only be able to buy time for internal affairs, but also reduce the power of the chosen people¡¯s aristocrats.
Is that all?
If you split the monopoly market of the Kingdom of Gleiman using only the half, the management of funds will also be more free.
As soon as the internal affairs were sorted out, it was easy to expect military support, and it was like having a debt to the Kingdom of Gleiman, so it could be useful in the future.
It was almost impossible to think of all this process with just a moment¡¯s thought.
¡®I always feel that he¡¯s a great person.¡¯
Once information is gathered, a decision is made without hesitation.
And that decision has a high probability of making a huge profit, so I can understand why half-man would die of his horse.
¡°Should I pass it on to Hoffman?¡±
¡°No, I will. The receptionmittee should focus on gathering information as it is now.¡±
¡°all right.¡±
Soyeong, who answered briefly, silently bowed and disappeared.
Left alone in the room, Ray took out a mana crystal ball from his backpack.
I was supposed to be in touch with Hafman once a week to get a report, but I was busy with work and I hadn¡¯t been in touch for two weeks.
Well, it¡¯s only been a little over 10 days. Could anything have happened?
Let¡¯s wait for a while while injecting mana into the crystal ball.
The halfman with a disheveled expression pushed his face like a bandit in front of the crystal ball.
¨C Danju!
¡°It¡¯s been a while. Halfman.¡±
Scared to say hello, Halfman came up with a teary face.
¨C Danju! What the hell happened to you so you never contacted me! I haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly for this harp, and I¡¯ve been awake!
Heined to ask to understand the feelings of his servants who are waiting for the monarch, but looking at the traces of saliva on his mouth, he seems to have slept well.
Lay, who had made up his mind to deepen his friendship through a game of truth sooner orter, because he was getting more and more lies these days.
¡°Report.¡±
Thinking that if I said a few more words, I might be right, Harpman, who quickly grasped the atmosphere, began to report.
¨C Unexplorednds within the principality have been made fiefdoms to some extent. Youngjimin is also epted, so soon there will be 10,000 human Youngjimins.
¡°Ohh. You seem to have worked hard enough?¡±
¨C The amount of money spent on developing the territory is enough to build a decent castle.
¡°good. Don¡¯t spare it and pour it in.¡±
¨C All right. I will build an empire with a lot of money to live up to my reputation as a golden ghost.
Harpman, who still considers his notoriety a reputation, said proudly, tapping his chest.
¡°Is there anything else?¡±
¨C Ugh. Celia¡¯s ve traders¡¯ movements are a bit strange, but not worth worrying about.
¡°ver?¡±
Ray tilted his head.
As far as he knows, Celia is a non-very country.
It¡¯s not surprising that there are ve traders, but there¡¯s no way they can openly move?
Hafman exined everything about Ray¡¯s reaction.
¨C It¡¯s not known in detail¡ but if you carefully predict it, it might be that a ve trader from another country came in.
Chapter 727
Episode 727 God¡¯s Witness (5)
A ve Trader from a Foreign Country.
It wasn¡¯t umon, but it wasn¡¯t always the case either.
In addition, Celia was originally a ve-free country.
As a ve trader, even entering the port is restricted.
Halfman continued.
¨C When you see him walking around confidently, it is clear that there is apany that supports him from behind. It must have been a ve business outside of Celia.
ves be money.
If you pick up a person with talent in swordsmanship or magic, make a ve, and raise him over a long period of time, the ransom will skyrocket.
As the main customers of the ve market are nobles, they can avoid even taxes, so the size is inevitable.
Ray pondered.
Celia is the key to brokerage trade.
If you keep it as an ally, it will be a reliable ally.
In order to do that, we need to reverse the rtionship¡
¡®If we get rid of the ve traders led by the upper ranks, the royal family will have no choice but to praise Harpman¡¯s achievements.¡¯
If you can make room for it, that¡¯s enough.
All that was left was to turn the ce into a diplomatic venue and receive an apology andpensation from the past.
Having made up her mind, Ray opened her mouth.
¡°Halfman.¡±
¨C yes. please tell me
¡°Catch all those ve traders.¡±
Could it be because it was an unexpected order?
Halfman said with a puzzled face.
¨C If you carelessly touch it, the back of your stomach won¡¯t stay still, right?
Even though they were at the top of the continent, it was better not to make things that would cause problems with other toppanies unless it was a dire situation.
Ray shook his head at such halfman.
¡°You can¡¯t openly allow the ve trade to take ce in a ve-prohibition country. Sometimes, even if you risk losing money, there are things you have to do. Halfman.¡±
¨C Lord Dan¡.
As if he had been impressed by his one-day speech, only the half-man threw a respectful gaze.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t aplete lie.
Deep down, it was also to arrange a ce with Celia, but as long as I learned about the existence of ve traders, I couldn¡¯t ignore the ve trade.
It is said that only the namete is left now, but isn¡¯t he a saint himself?
It was only natural to do one or two good things from time to time.
Harpman, who was jotting down something on the parchment, opened his mouth with lingering eyes.
¨C It¡¯s something you have to do even if you take damage. Certainly, until now, I was only moving for profit. I feel like my eyes have been opened thanks to Danju.
It is natural for merchants to pursue profit.
Halfman, who looked back on his life at the casually thrown words, bowed his head deeply.
¨C The tops are truly endless. Only this half will be more diligent.
It¡¯s nice to see someone over 50 burning with enthusiasm.
¡°okay. I wish I could have realized it by now. And¡¡±
He slowly took out the business.
¡°I¡¯m going to make a branch in the Kingdom of Greyman.¡±
¨C Are you talking about the branch?
¡°huh.¡±
Ray summarized what had happened so far.
The decision to leave the Greyman family.
Until now, the Chosen People faction aristocrats have built a monopoly market and are holding on to the business.
As I exined that, Hafman stroked his beard as if he understood everything.
¨C indeed. So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re going to block the monopoly with this merchant group and bring in the profits.
Hapman too.
If you pretend, you pretend.
As if the bizarre nickname of money ghost was not false, he could smell the smell of money amazingly well.
¡°that¡¯s right. It would be better if the Royal Faction nobles took control of the capital.¡±
¨C That¡¯s a good idea. If you invest a little money to build a new route, you won¡¯t have to pay tolls to nobles. The opposition from the existing upper ss will be strong, but if the royalist aristocrats support us, we will be able to break through.
Once an opinion was settled, he began to n rapidly.
He usually has a bit of an idiotic feeling, but he is a guy who is really good at one thing.
¡°Can I leave that part to you?¡±
At that question, Harpmanughed haha.
¨C If you can¡¯t do one of these things, it must be time to step down from the front line. Please leave it to us.
I really like the confident answer.
Lightly exchanging greetings, Ray concluded hismunication with Hafman.
Now that the affairs within the Kingdom of Gleiman have been resolved, only the work of the Demonic Church remains.
¡°What happened to the bishop and priest?¡±
Wouldn¡¯t it have calmed down by now?
Her shock to find out that the ce she had been following was actually the culprit behind everything must have been overwhelming.
Who would have known that my heart, which I lived in resentment for the rest of my life, would have been a keepsake of my father¡¯s earnestness.
A body that is neither alive nor dead.
They could no longer be called the living, and they could no longer be called the dead.
Being caught in the middle and unable to do this or that, it was very pitiful even to himself.
But what can I do?
Something that has no room to fix.
At least I don¡¯t know if the body is alive, but now that the heart has died, it was medically corpse.
After being conflicted for a while, Ray soon made up his mind and packed his backpack.
* * *
An annex exclusively for VIPs in the Royal Castle of Gleiman.
Even at first nce, the luxurious building was clearly showing off its presence.
Upon entering, the attendants approached.
¡°I was waiting. I will take you to your new abode.¡±
After being severely scolded by the chief chambein for daring to let a distinguished guest stay outside the castle, they were constantly looking out for themselves.
Ray rejected their guidance.
¡°no. I¡¯m here to meet someone.¡±
As usual, he spoke with respect, but the attendants¡¯plexions rapidly darkened.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please lower your voice.¡±
¡°I dare not handle it¡¡±
They bowed their heads deeply.
There is no case in which aristocrats show respect to attendants.
This is especially true when ites to the level of the duchy who rules the principality.
There is no direct conversation with the attendant, and most of the work is taken care of by the attendant, so there is no need to mix things up.
However, from the point of view of the attendants, he only apanied him to the annex without an attendant, and using respect was considered nothing but bullying.
Ray, who noticed him, hurriedly changed his words.
¡°I just came to say hello, so you can leave.¡±
obvious underdog.
The attendants¡¯plexions brightened slightly.
¡°All right. If there is anything you want to do, please call me anytime.¡±
¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±
Although it was short, it was an honor to have a conversation with the king.
The attendants quietly withdrew.
I thought I was getting used to it by now.
He realized that he was still not ustomed to the status system.
Passing through the hallway that gives a glimpse of antiquity.
Standing in front of a huge door that could easily exceed three meters, he knocked softly.
No sound could be heard from inside.
At that, Ray knocked again.
¡°I know you¡¯re inside.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It was a private room assigned to me anyway, so I¡¯ll go in as I please.¡±
There was still no answer, but Ray took it as an affirmation and memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Unlock.¡±
p-!
When you open the door, a musty smell wafts from the dark interior.
Covering his nose, Ray looked around inside.
Inside a messy bedroom.
The floor was littered with broken teacups and spilled tea.
Curled up on the bed, staring at the table with unfocused eyes, she looked really dead for a moment.
Ray immediately pulled back the curtains and opened the window first.
As the dazzling sunlight came through the window, her disheveled appearance was clearly revealed.
ck shoes that reached the knees.
The robe was still damp from sweat, and the beautiful ck hair was also lifeless and flowing in a random way.
oh my god.
From that day until now, I would have never washed.
After roughly cleaning the floor, Ray let out a sigh.
I thought I woulde to my senses if it took this much time, but it seems that the shock has not gone away yet.
It wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t understand.
That must have been a big event for her.
Ray approached the bishop priest.
Rather than facing each other up close, I approached from a distance and pulled a chair at an angle looking at the same ce and sat down.
He was silent for such a long time.
Until the sun rose in mid-heaven and submerged below the royal castle, and the scarlet sunset turned into a calm night view.
Ray just sat there, not saying anything.
The breezeing in through the window tickled my hair.
The mournful cries of the insects seemed to somehow speak for her heart.
some time after that.
The parched priest¡¯s lips opened slowly.
¡°Why¡ don¡¯t you ask anything?¡±
He had been crying for so long that his voice was hoarse.
She didn¡¯t look away from the table, eyes still unfocused.
Ray answered.
¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to speak.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The same silence as before.
The two haven¡¯t said anything since.
They didn¡¯t look back at each other, and they didn¡¯t adjust their posture.
However, the air that swirled around the bedroom was definitely lighter than before.
Suddenly, the chirping of insects subsided.
By the time the mysterious blue moonlight gradually disappears.
The first sunlight of dawn, full of vitality, climbed through the window frame and soon reached the back of her hand.
Thanks to that, my skin, which had been chilled by the slightly chilly wind during the night, was warmed up little by little.
Pleasant sensation.
How long has it been since I smelled the fresh morning air like this?
Her mouth began to open again.
¡°¡Maybe I¡¯ll be good?¡±
His voice trembled.
fear anxiety.
nervousness and frustration.
Perhaps the thought that she might not be human now dominated her mind.
confusion of identity.
It felt like the whole thought I had since I was born was shaken.
Ray was able to understand her a little.
It¡¯s understandable that it¡¯s aplicated feeling.
It must feel like everything you¡¯ve been up until now has been denied.
He quietly answered her question.
¡°It is there.¡±
¡°¡¡?¡±
¡°Even if you are human. Even if you be undead, it won¡¯t change the way you¡¯ve lived until now. So¡¡±
Ray sent a small amount of mana to clean her body.
My hair was full of vitality, and my skin, like white jade from before, was back.
Transformed, she was literally very beautiful.
To the extent that I can¡¯t even think of it as a human being in any other sense.
Ray looked at her for the first time and said.
¡°Either way you are you.¡±
At most, a word from the man in front of me.
The simmering heart calmly cools down.
My head, which was full of anxiety, became more and morefortable.
I am me.
It was just that, but after hearing it strangely, I feel that the emotions that oppressed my heart fade away like lies.
Father¡¯s bitter end.
Even his own work, which was deceived and used like an idiot for over ten years.
I had no intention of ever forgetting it, but the pressure of something had gone.
When the dam that suppressed my heart copsed, natural tears flowed out.
without ever uttering a voice.
She held her breath and wept silently.
Inside the bedroom, the now familiar stillness lingered once again.
Chapter 728
Episode 728 Royal Capital Ball (1)
The Royal Capital Demonic Cult branch is full of priests of the Satellite Cult.
The moment the adventurers snooping around, wondering what was going on, were about to enter the temple.
Priests standing at the entrance stopped them.
¡°You cannote in.¡±
¡°Is anything going on? upying a temple on a satellite bridge¡¡±
¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±
The adventurers had to be kicked out of the temple as several priests shoved their backs.
This has not happened once or twice.
The priests sighed because they had to expel dozens of people in just one day.
¡°It¡¯s getting attention, too.¡±
No matter how close to the downfall of the Greyman Kingdom, it must have been curious to see the satellite bridge upying the temple.
In addition, the tent was built with a lot of white cloth, so there was no choice but to stand out.
said the young priest, holding his hands together.
¡°I don¡¯t care. To experience the footsteps of God himself¡ I will never forget today for the rest of my life.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s me too.¡±
The priest looked back as he spoke.
Even if you feel it again, it is an enormous wave of mana.
It was hard to imagine what kind of aftermath it would have if it went to the center, as the fluff was standing on end even here, which was quite far away.
Literally the sign of God.
A power unattainable by humans resided there.
when they are having a conversation.
Theo came down the stairs.
The priests stopped talking and bowed their heads.
¡°Priest Theo.¡±
¡°You can even talk. I just came out to get some fresh air.¡±
He smiled kindly and grabbed a leaf.
As soon as the fire was lit with skillful skill, the leaves started to burn and smoke began to rise.
The smell was quite strong, so priests from a distance looked at Theo.
¡°Didn¡¯t the high priest forbid it?¡±
¡°Now I am in charge here. If anything happens, I¡¯m not responsible.¡±
¡°Are you saying that again? Didn¡¯t you put the me on me thest time you were caught? After that, the High Priestess still doesn¡¯t like me.¡±
¡°Did you? I heard that Priest Deria was also beaten the other day.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a shame because the high priest has a good personality, but if the elder sees it, he¡¯s a penitentpanion!¡±
Despite the series of reprimands, Theo did not listen at all.
¡®The night air is nice.¡¯ As I said, the priests shed their eyes.
¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on with the stigma?¡±
¡°I¡¯m still figuring it out.¡±
¡°Ugh. Should I also purify?¡±
Theo shook his head at the priest¡¯s question.
¡°There are no traces of drunkenness. There is no need to purify.¡±
¡°Then why the hell is the temple of the Demonic Church¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s something only God knows.¡±
An existence that is not a demon god left traces in the shrine of the demon religion?
It¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand right away, but I can¡¯t help it.
As long as the stigmata were left, the work after that was up to them.
¡°Just¡¡±
Theo said, throwing the leaf he was smoking on the ground.
¡°This must also be because God wants to convey something to us.¡±
¡°For example, an ordeal¡¡±
¡°Yes. I dare to infer that you might be implying that you will collide with the Demonic Cult.¡±
¡°That makes sense.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to investigate further.¡±
Theo, who hadpletely extinguished the embers with his toe, tapped the priests¡¯ shoulders.
¡°Until then, suffer a little.¡±
¡°I am not afraid of suffering. Rather, Priest Theo gave us the opportunity to approach the stigma, and we are satisfied.¡±
¡°If the result taken by the high priest is like this, it¡¯s not bad.¡±
Theo grinned.
¡°I¡¯ll make good use of it afterward.¡±
Somehow, that didn¡¯t sound like a good thing.
* * *
After the bishop came to his senses, an awkward air lingered in the private room.
A messy bedroom.
Her face turned red when she saw the yellowish color of the bed sheets soaked in rain and sweat.
¡°You thought I was a woman who came back to the bedroom and threw herself on the bed without washing, right? Yes, I am such a woman.¡±
Haven¡¯t said anything yet.
¡°Sorry for the strange smell.¡±
So, you haven¡¯t said anything yet.
Seeing her muttering in a delusion, Ray said a word.
¡°It¡¯s dirty for now, so wash up ande.¡±
* * *
While the bishop was washing himself in the bathroom, Ray called the attendants to clean the bedroom.
When a rare scene unfolded in which the king of a country was cleaning himself, the attendants diligently tidied the bedroom, though at a loss for what to do.
The condition of the private room was worse than it seemed from the outside.
The fine wooden floor cracked because rainwater, tea mud, and the like had been left untreated.
The carpet had a lot of fine ss fragments that had to be reced, and the artwork hanging on the wall was also damaged, so if you look at the cost of restoration, you can easily buy a decent house.
Ray, who was about to take off the sheets from the bed, frowned at the momentary stench.
¡°It¡¯s serious.¡±
Something simr to the smell of dishcloths left soaked in water for several days stung my nose.
It is shocking that such a smell cane from a ce where a person sleeps.
After removing the sheets, even the mattress on the bed had turned yellow.
I had no choice but to move the bed with the attendants and rece it with the one I had prepared.
It was very difficult to clean by hand without using magic.
From removing the floor and some of the wallpaper artwork to putting in new decorations.
Near the end of cleaning.
The bishop priest returned to the private room.
When her eyes met with the attendants, her face turned red again.
I think you know that you are ashamed of yourself.
Ray raised his hand and pretended to know.
¡°Did you have a good bath?¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
The bishop-priest answered shyly.
Dark hair wet after taking a bath.
Her blushing appearance on her white skin was truly a beauty worthy of being called.
When all the attendants were in awe of her appearance.
Ray hinted.
¡°But what are you doing not helping?¡±
Can¡¯t you see that there are five or six people cleaning the room you used?
The bishop, startled when he hit the bushes with his eyes, hurriedly joined in the cleaning.
Maybe an hour passed.
The cleaning that had reached the end was over.
The process was so difficult that the attendants forgot how rude they were and sighed.
¡°Good job everyone.¡±
¡°Oh no.¡±
¡°I only apologize for causing trouble to His Majesty the Prince.¡±
As expected, manners are ingrained in the body like the attendants of the royal castle.
As they greeted and left, only Ray and the bishop priest remained in the private room.
After drinking ck tea, she held out a teacup.
Ray calmly handed him the tea.
Is it because of the hard work?
As the fragrant aroma and mild vor of ck tea lingered in my mouth, I felt a strange sense of aplishment.
His skill at brewing tea was quite good, so Ray was genuinely impressed.
¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve ridden once or twice. I thought you¡¯d ask thedy-in-waiting for tea.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. You can do this yourself.¡±
It is quite nice to see him doing what he can do even though he must be familiar with the aristocratic society.
The sun is setting and the sunset is starting to set.
Through the wide open window sills, enchanting sunlight with a mixture of vermilion and purple is streaming in.
It¡¯s a time to enjoy after a long time.
How long has it been since you took a break like this?
To Ray, who was appreciating the appearance of the royal castle, the bishop spoke in a voice that crawled.
¡°Today¡ thank you.¡±
¡°What are you thankful for?¡±
¡°¡I¡¯ve never been this hard before. I thought it was okay now¡¡±
She looked up at Ray.
¡°Did youfort me?¡±
He smiled lightly, covering his mouth with his hand.
Even though it was a look that could stimte the hearts of many men, Ray still did not react much.
¡°I¡¯m d I was helpful.¡±
After answering briefly, she held out something.
¡°It¡¯s a small thank you, but if you don¡¯t mind, ept it.¡±
Red thread with ck border.
In the center, something simr to a magic form is engraved, but I can¡¯t recognize it.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a talisman I made myself. Wouldn¡¯t something good happen if you had it?
Is the fact that you can return it and is it happy?
Seeing her smiling face makes it hard to refuse.
Ray kept the amulet in the inside pocket of his robe.
¡°thank you. I will keep it well.¡±
¡°Whoops. Think of it as me and cherish it for the rest of my life.¡±
that¡¯s a bit difficult
It seems to smell somehow.
Sensing the change inplexion, the bishop frowned.
¡°What is that expression? It doesn¡¯t smell like anything!¡±
¡®Because it was originally a sachet!¡¯ I shouted, but it seems that my heart was read.
Wasn¡¯t the Eye of Truth originally reserved for elves?
For some reason, when I travel, it seems that I often meet people who can read my heart.
Ray said while drinking tea.
¡°It¡¯s self-employed. It was hard to believe that it was a room used by women.¡±
Even the mercenaries who moved around the battlefield had their rooms neatly tidied up.
No matter how shocked I was, I didn¡¯t have time to think about it, but the scene I saw today surpassed all of that.
Even now, the images of the sheets hanging around are still stuck in my head.
Embarrassed, she shouted.
¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped! It wasn¡¯t even the worst, was it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s dinner time soon, so stop talking.¡±
He tried to dissuade him because he lost his appetite just thinking about it, but the more he tried, the more the bishop and priest became more violent.
He even pressed his shoulder to sniff it.
at that time.
smart-!
¡°Hmmmm.¡±
A knock was heard from outside the door, followed by a coughing sound.
Ray calmed the bishop priest with force.
And when I approached the door, there stood the chief chambein with full gray hair.
Ray showed his doubt without hiding it.
¡°Chief Chambein?¡±
An old man with a good impression smiled and said hello.
¡°Hello Grand Duke, how have you been?¡±
¡°Yes, hello.¡±
By the way, what¡¯s the chief chambein up to here?
As I was looking at it questionably, the chambein politely opened his mouth.
¡°Please kindly forgive the rudeness that came without saying anything. His Majesty, Archduke Soleil, wants to have dinner together.¡±
Chapter 729
Episode 729 Royal Ball (2)
¡°His Majesty is also regretting it. Please do not refuse.¡±
A meal is just fine.
At the words of the chambein, Ray thought about it.
¡®The timing is a bit odd.¡¯
To think that the king, who had been busy with work, suddenly invited him to dinner.
That was before he left the Greyman Castle.
It was clear that there was an intention.
Ray drew in the bishop-priest who was still standing next to him with a puzzled look on his face.
¡°Today, I had a prior appointment with the bishop. I¡¯m sorry to the king, but can we increase the party?¡±
Surprised by the unexpected ce name, she immediately nodded and answered the question.
With this, it became virtually impossible to live alone with King Gleiman.
Unless I knew what he was thinking, I had no intention of being teased.
Didn¡¯t King Celia put on a kind face, but pretended not to know when the principality was caught up in the war?
Realizing that the people called kings could not be trusted anymore, Ray never let go of his doubts.
What kind of reaction will it have?
The chambein smiled and said.
¡°it¡¯s okay. Your Majesty will be pleased too.¡±
Eh?
This is not the reaction I was expecting.
I thought you would worry at least a little, but don¡¯t you answer as if you¡¯ve been waiting!
It wasn¡¯t just him who was perplexed.
Theplexion of the bishop and priest, who suddenly appeared to have an audience with the king without mental preparation, turned pale.
¡°Wait a minute. I have urgent business today, so I¡¡±
Ray grabbed the bishop and priest trying to escape.
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re happy. I will definitely see you two.¡±
¡°yes. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I¡¯ll send an guide, so I¡¯ll let you know when the time is right.¡±
Bowing ¨C
The chief chambein, who bowed his head in greeting, disappeared just as quickly as he hade.
The bishop and priest, who had been hit by the erratic rapid-fire method, copsed into his seat.
¡°¡now what are you going to do?¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°You were invited to dinner! If I had known it would turn out like this, I wouldn¡¯t have helped!¡±
she trembled.
Is it because of embarrassment?
Her eyes are shining more brightly than usual.
Ray noticed it btedly.
Oh that¡¯s because
She has been avoiding contact with others because of her eyes.
If it¡¯s not absolutely necessary, going out in front of others wille as a burden.
He said he was using his own mana to deflect the demonic energy, but others wouldn¡¯t be able to counter it.
¡°Don¡¯t worry if it¡¯s snow. I will try to make it as inconspicuous as possible.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±
¡°What else?¡±
The bishop, who soon regained hisposure at Ray¡¯s question, took a deep breath and said,
¡°You know that the Demonic Church has weakened within the Kingdom of Greyman, right? I mean, my words aren¡¯t as powerful as they used to be. You don¡¯t know what the other nobles will do if you go out recklessly.¡±
In other words, it could mean being targeted by the nobles of the anti-magic faction.
Well, for those who have been deprived of all their rights by the Demonic Church, it is quite possible that they hold grudges against her.
Hearing her words, Ray was lost in thought.
It was not something that could be passed casually.
It was clear that even the king would not be able to withstand the aristocrats as she now has the power of the Demonic Church weakened and there is no faction to speak of.
Seeing her quench her thirst with ck tea, Ray asked seriously.
¡°Then would you like to go with me?¡±
At those words, the tea water dripped down the lips of the priest, who was also drinking ck tea.
She stammered to the end.
¡°Let¡¯s go together¡¡±
¡°There won¡¯t be a ce to stand in the Demonic Church anymore anyway.¡±
As long as she was once stamped out by the ck room, she could say that even her life was in danger.
If she stayed calmly in the Kingdom of Gleiman, she would be targeted by the nobles of the opposing faction, so she was in a corner.
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t invite her to do charity work either.
Currently, the state of the bishop priest is almost undead.
In other words, about half of them are rich.
Since they will live for an eternity in the future, if they make a kite in advance, it will be a strong force for the future duchy.
Ray exined slowly.
¡°I will leave the Kingdom of Gleiman and return to the Duchy. Wouldn¡¯t it be safe to go there because it¡¯s a ce where the Demonic Cult doesn¡¯t reach?¡±
¡°By the principality¡ you mean the principality of Soleil, right? Certainly it is.¡±
It seems to vibrate quite a bit.
Ray nailed it.
¡°There is a guy who knows a lot about the undead. Maybe it will help you.¡±
To be honest, the undead was not his specialty.
There are parts that cannot be exined medically or magically.
Undead and Chimera are the types that can¡¯t be understood unless you are a desperate warlock.
And now, the body of the bishop priest could be seen as belonging to both undead and chimera.
As expected, she was interested.
¡°¡really?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the Prince of Gong and a saint, so would you lie? I swear to Goddess Gaia that nothing like that will happen.¡±
Ray sold the goddess without hesitation.
To swear in front of the name of the goddess is the best promise for a priest.
Even more so, there was no doubt that the saint, not anyone else, was speaking.
It was natural for the bishop and priest to be deceived.
¡°I thought maybe there was an ulterior motive. I¡¯m sorry for doubting you.¡±
Rather, he apologized.
¡°are you okay. I am used to being suspicious.¡±
As he spoke, he gave a self-deprecating smile, and she looked at him with pity.
Once I decided to put a steel te on my face, I had no intention of just going over it.
¡°In return, I have a small request.¡±
¡°Since you received the favor, it is only natural that you repay it. I will listen to anything I can.¡±
She was no longer in doubt, thanks to the noble goddess being sold on the scales.
He said he would openly put conditions on it, but he was holding his head up to his head with a serious face.
Ray grinned.
¡°I will be a citizen of the principality while I am living in the principality. Is that okay?¡±
Changing nationality is a very important thing.
Even if you don¡¯t recruit that person into a faction, you can use it at will in a national crisis.
In addition, since the title could be passed on by the authority of the duke, there was no way to escape once he became a citizen.
Ray slowly waited for an answer, hoping that the prey would be caught in the noose he had set up.
As a bishop-priest who did not know what was going on, he happily epted the offer.
¡°That means you need status during your stay. great.¡±
hahahaha!
What kind of cake is this!
How would you feel if you had a goose thatys golden eggs?
If you grow it well in the next few years, you will have a really useful power!
Of course, you¡¯ll have to take good care of it until then.
The bishop looked at Ray, who was contemting what position to take on.
¡°And¡ stop calling me ¡®you¡¯.¡±
She crossed her arms and turned her head away, then spoke.
¡°Einzwehler all ether. That is my real name.¡±
A name like that of a dashing middle-aged margrave with a neighboring kingdom tumbled out of her mouth.
¡°Your real name?¡±
¡°is it so. Although they are now fallen nobles, they used to be a family with a long history.¡±
Ether shrugged her shoulders and said proudly.
Fallen nobles.
I am very curious about what the king was thinking when he bestowed the castle.
Well, what does that matter now?
This is how the rod rolled into my foot.
¡°Okay, Einz¡ Umm¡ Ms. Behirer.¡±
¡°You can call me Ether.¡±
¡°You can call me Ray toofortably.¡±
¡°Then I will.¡±
Just as the untimely shouts wereing and going between the two, a guide sent by the chief chambein arrived.
¡°I havee to see His Highness, Prince Soleil.¡±
¡°I was waiting for you.¡±
¡°yes. Let me guide you.¡±
I left the private room following the attendants who took the lead.
Upon exiting the annex and entering the castle, there was a lobby that looked luxurious at first nce.
Thedies-in-waiting here and there are busy cleaning and hanging decorations, making it look like a festival is being held.
¡®Are we going to hold a banquet at the royal castle?¡¯
It¡¯s too shy to celebrate a royal birthday.
However, the king was not the type to enjoy banquets on a regr basis.
So, is this a ce to hold yourself?
When somehow a bad premonition creeps up.
They arrived at the King¡¯s Terrace.
It was the perfect ce to have dinner as the open garden could be seen through the huge window and the wind was blowing moderately.
King Gleiman was seated at the top of the long table, and the royal family was lined up on both sides.
Among them, there were only two empty seats, and the princesses were sitting on either side of them.
I wonder if I can sit there and pass a grain of rice down my throat.
King Gleiman offered a seat.
¡°Prince Soleil and the bishop, please sit down.¡±
At those words, Aether bowed her head.
¡°Meet Your Majesty the King. It is an honor to invite you to dinner today.¡±
When she said hello and sat down, Ray naturally took the remaining seat.
The air is heavy with royalty on either side.
King Gleiman said to lighten the mood.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a face you see for the first time? She is Jim¡¯s favorite princess.¡±
When he tantly casts his gaze on Princess Oh, his intentions are so obvious.
¡®I called for this.¡¯
He must be thinking of linking up with the royal family and tying his feet to Gleiman.
It¡¯s not like it happened once or twice, and now I¡¯m used to it as I get used to it.
¡°nice to meet you. I am Ray.¡±
¡°Ah¡ Nice to meet you, Your Majesty the Prince.¡±
Unlike Ray, who greeted her without much thought, Princess Oh was in a panic.
At first, when her father asked her if she had no intention of marrying the king, she could not answer.
To be honest, I hated it.
Speaking of the king, it must have been an old old man!
Oh, as a princess, she knew that she was destined to be used in an arranged marriage someday, but at least she liked someone of a simr age.
As much as I had even hoped for it, my father¡¯s words to think about marrying the king sounded colder than ever.
The moment I saw the real King Hana, those thoughts were shattered.
I can still recall the image of him entering the lobby.
Beautiful white hair and mncholy eyes.
Where the sharp nose fell, the attractive lips caught the eye and did not let go.
In addition to his white jade-like skin, his slightly messy but distinctive robe matched his mysterious atmosphere well.
I had never seen an elf, but it must have looked like this.
To the extent that it made me think that way, the King Gong¡¯s appearance for the first time did not look like a human being.
Oh, the princess kept ncing at him.
On the other hand, Ray only cast his eyes on the king.
¡°long time no see.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I see you a few days ago? You don¡¯t know how sad it was to say that you were leaving the castle abruptly.¡±
Ray smiled at the words of King Gleiman.
¡°However, there is now to hold on to those who will go after receiving everything they deserve. If I had known it would be like this, I should have made the magic tool a littleter.¡±
Seeing him converse with the king without hesitation, the four princes expressed their difort.
¡°Hmm. Doesn¡¯t the king know manners?¡±
When I see my normally aloof little sister ncing at me with hazy eyes, my internal organs are twisted.
At least on the subject of a smooth face.
Prince Four, who was burning inside, gnashed his teeth.
¡®I can never hand it over to a guy like you.¡¯
As the youngster grew up and put his head first into the mouth, Ray let out an exmation of ¡®Oho¡¯.
He openly showed hostility at the table, so he didn¡¯t intend to look at it either.
¡°The four princes have a bit of a personality.¡±
¡®Did you call me for this today?¡¯ Ray stared at the king.
Chapter 730
Episode 730 The Royal Ball (3)
Stop!
When Ray treated Prince Sa, the hands of the royals who were eating stopped at almost the same time.
Originally, being the king of a principality was in the same position as the royal family of other kingdoms.
If the target was a kingdom that belonged to the ranks of the great powers, such as the Kingdom of Gleiman, the position of the king would naturally be lower.
From the point of view of other members of the royal family, it was like a subordinate in rank treated his superior as inferior.
As the atmosphere rapidly began to cool, King Gleiman moved.
¡°What is this?¡±
Father¡¯s voice that I have never heard in my life.
He must have been angry, judging by the weak band of blood standing on his forehead.
As expected, as a king, it is natural to be angry.
A fledgling duchy I hadn¡¯t even heard of did something to overthrow Gleiman.
If he marries Princess Oh, the duchy will be able to achieve outstanding growth with the support of Gleiman.
I didn¡¯t know if it would be possible to dere it as a kingdom within the next 50 years.
¡®joy. Who knew you didn¡¯t know your intentions? Know the fraction.¡¯
Prince Four, whoughed inwardly, continued.
¡°Your principality will be held strictly ountable for daring to speak ill of the royal family of this kingdom.¡±
At that, Princess Oh¡¯splexion turned blue.
¡°Oh brother!¡±
A person I liked.
When she started to be openly criticized at the dinner table, she desperately tried to stop it.
It¡¯s not very nice to see the younger sister, who is normally so aloof, defending the young man she saw for the first time today.
Prince Four red at Ray with his characteristic sharp eyes.
¡°If you truly are the ruler of the principality, you can take responsibility for what you have done, right?¡±
Ray asked, watching him talk about his responsibilities as a monarch.
¡°responsibility?¡±
¡°Forgive me. You have lowered the dignity of His Majesty and the royal family as well as the royal family, so please kneel down and apologize first.¡±
The way he spoke was gradually bing closer to the lower age.
No matter how royal he may be, the cry to kneel down to the monarch of the principality has a simr meaning to a deration of war.
Ray twisted the corner of his mouth and let out a sly smile.
¡°So¡ are you trying to go to war with this principality?¡±
¡°Does a principality dare go against Gleiman?¡±
The moment Prince Il and Princess Lee tried to calm the situation, thinking that things were getting bigger.
King Gleiman jumped up from his seat.
The king strode forward and soon approached the four princes and suddenly pped them on the face.
m-!
The eyes of the princes and princesses who were watching him widened.
The four princes, who were pped on the cheek without knowing why and fell to the floor, grabbed the ball.
He had a hard time understanding the current situation.
You, not the author, were right?
why?
The question is, other royals did the same.
It was clearly a situation where the royal family was ignored by the prince of a small country.
Of course, it would be the fault of the four princes who spoke aggressively from the beginning to cover the right and wrong, but even so, the king¡¯s reply was disregard for the royal family.
Moreover, it was the first time that a king who had a special love for his children had raised his cheek.
When shocking things happen one after another, idents can¡¯t keep up.
¡°Wake up.¡±
¡°Ah, Obama¡¡±
¡°I told you to wake up!¡±
Prince Four, still embarrassed, stood up.
m-! m-!
King Gleiman¡¯s hand, savage like a bear, pped Prince Sa on the cheek again.
¡°Aaaagh! Obama!¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wake up!¡±
Aww-!
The fair skin of the four princes turned red and drooped.
At the scene of the brutal beating, the prince and princess, and even the attendants, did not even dare to stop them and stood firm.
Others may not understand, but he, who loves his children, had no choice but to do this.
Even though the Kingdom of Gleiman was a great country, the king was not smart enough to fight an out-of-standards being.
Around the time when Prince Four had been pped 20 times at the hands of the king.
Ray, who was watching him with his arms folded, stopped the king with a smile.
¡°Then I¡¯ll catch you. Please stop it.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Because you are still young.¡±
¡°Kids can do that.¡±
Ray, who is younger than Prince Four, shrugged his shoulders with a big smile.
When the king¡¯s hands were swollen red, the attendants rushed to him.
After politely handing over the gloves with a healing effect, he retreated.
King Gleiman put on his gloves and replied.
¡°Thank you for understanding. The dining table is a mess.¡±
¡°Rather, it¡¯s nice because it¡¯s very hot, right?¡±
Ray called the ice-hard attendant from behind, pointed at Prince Four and asked him to remove the corpse (?).
At that, the attendant noticed the king.
If you touch the royal family recklessly, you won¡¯t be able to get a bone.
Even though it was the king¡¯s order, it was King Greyman who was afraid of repercussions.
Moreover, the image of them beating their children like dogs in front of their eyes is still not forgotten in their minds.
¡°Tell me to be on guard for the time being.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Three or four attendants carried the corpse(?).
At the dinner table, the air became heavier as Prince Four disappeared as if he had never been there.
Ether, who kills his presence with trembling hands, and Princess Oh, who looks at Ray, saying, ¡®You look so cool¡¯.
Other than that, I was concentrating on my meal with my mouth shut.
¡°It¡¯s no different that I invited you to dinner today.¡±
said King Gleiman, wiping his lips.
It¡¯s finally here.
When the king brought out the business, Ray also stopped eating for a while.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m thinking of holding a ball in the royal castle to celebrate the princess¡¯s birthday. Would you like toe if it¡¯s okay?¡±
At those words, he looked at the princess.
After looking at him, her eyes met, and she slowly turned her head away as if embarrassed.
The age at which I wish I had just be an adult.
There was nothing I wouldn¡¯t understand if it was said that the ball was held every five years, but it bothers me that the banquet is held in a timely manner at the same time as now.
Plus, those eyes when Princess Oh looked at her.
I get chills when I remember what happened in Celia Kingdom.
The moment I tried to answer something.
Oh, said the princess with her hands together.
¡°Please¡ don¡¯t refuse me.¡±
¡°Umm¡.¡±
¡°I think I would be very happy if the King came even as a burden.¡±
The two daughters worked together.
It¡¯s like saying you can¡¯t go in front of the birthday party.
Also, I don¡¯t like being tied up to attend a banquet.
After thinking for a moment, Ray opened his mouth.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°Really?
¡°There are conditions instead.¡±
He held up a finger.
He spoke to the king and other members of the royal family who were staring nkly at him.
¡°I¡¯ll only attend the first day of the banquet.¡±
the first day of the banquet.
There are not many people gathering and the atmosphere is calm, so it¡¯s a good time toe with only your face lighted up.
Most of the big nobles of the count level or higher attend from the second or third day, so the ones who are in the seats are the lower nobles who are struggling to find connections.
He himself would get mixed up in the gap and exchange a little greeting beforeing out.
King Gleiman did not like the suggestion.
¡®Mmm. It¡¯s an opportunity to broaden yourwork.¡¯
As Gleiman¡¯swork grows, the number of encounters increases.
Then, even if you don¡¯t like it, you will have a contact with the kingdom, and the opportunity to capture it will increase that much.
I felt that it was unreasonable to ignore his proposals, which he had yielded one step at a time, and make new demands.
Unlike Princess Oh, who openly showed a sad expression, King Gleiman nodded with his eyes gently closed.
¡°I would appreciate it if you would do that. If it¡¯s the first day, I won¡¯t be able to say I enjoyed the banquet, but I¡¯ll be satisfied with showing your face.¡±
The king expressed his dissatisfaction in his heart.
Of course, it wasn¡¯t even a concern from Ray¡¯s point of view, who had a convenient ear that blocked the sound Ji didn¡¯t want to hear before it passed the auricle.
¡°Then I will know that.¡±
¡°You can stay a little longer if you feel like it. Just to see the faces of Commander Philia and Commander Klein.¡±
King Gleiman sold Philia and Klein.
Of course, it was a deal that didn¡¯t even work for Ray.
If I go back to Celia right away, I can see my family and Aira.
If it¡¯s magic, how could he decide to stay just to see the face of a sleazy wizard and a scruffy man?
Rather, even the desire to stay longer disappears.
Ray shook his head.
¡°Thank you, but I will decline. I have a lot of work to do.¡±
It wasn¡¯t a lie.
It was because they had to move quickly before dering the current Duchy of Soleil as a kingdom.
Without even dreaming that Ray had the Kingdom proimed in mind.
King Gleiman cleared his throat, apparently embarrassed.
¡°One person is true. The two captains will be disappointed.¡±
It doesn¡¯t matter whether you¡¯re sad or not.
No, the one who was sad in the first ce was himself.
When he brought out the prince who had left his mind halfway in the Demonic Cult, and when the royal capital was attacked by the ck Bang, he requested troops, but it was not epted.
Not to mention, even the private room was taken away by Aether and there were no seats, so I had no choice but to stay at a nearby inn.
The treatment that the king of an equal ally had received was absurd.
Sensing Ray¡¯s gaze, King Gleiman turned his head ¡°Hmmmm¡±.
¡°I am grateful to the king. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have been in a difficult situation.¡±
¡°I know you know.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I think it deserves some kind ofpensation.¡±
If it¡¯s a reward worthy of being given by the king¡
Ray hurriedly shook his head.
¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±
do not give
There is no need for honorary titles or fiefdoms that are only responsible.
If he was given a title, he wouldn¡¯t even urinate in the direction of Greyman from next time.
King Gleiman said with augh.
¡°At first, I wondered if it would be good to give the territory, but unfortunately there are no remaining domains.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so d you did.¡±
The lies came out.
¡°Giving the title was also difficult because there was strong opposition from the nobles.¡±
Never before have nobles with a sense of choice been as lovable as they are now.
In the future, if I hear a few curse words, I will forgive you with a smile haha.
¡°So, I will decide the reward for your achievements in consultation with Philia.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it takes ten or twenty years.¡±
¡°Could that be? I don¡¯t have much time to live, so I¡¯ll have to decide quickly.¡±
King Gleiman, who was talking, looked at Princess Oh quietly, but he himself had seen eyes simr to those.
When King Celestia ced Princess Celestia next to him, he looked exactly like that.
Why did all the kings get impatient because they couldn¡¯t sell the princess?
¡®If I do this, I¡¯ll leave.¡¯
Ray was determined to escape Gleiman as soon as possible.
Chapter 731
Episode 731 Royal Ball (4)
After eating with the royal family, Ray returns to the private room.
Aether,pletely distraught, also returned to its ce.
Soyoung, who was sitting in the separate room and drinking warm milk, asked.
¡°What are you going to do now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just nobles, it¡¯s royalty, too, as the king says.¡±
¡°It¡¯s like lowering your tail to the strong.¡±
He said with a smile, but there was nothing to refute.
After receiving the milk Soyoung gave her, Ray said.
¡°So why did youe to the private room by yourself?¡±
¡°Does the follower need a reason toe to the one who serves?¡±
¡°Other guys might not know, but you never came alone.¡±
Soyoung nodded in agreement at his words.
¡°Ugh. I did. I¡¯ll see you more often from next time. The reason I came here is to make a report.¡±
¡°Look.¡±
I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I heard a report.
It was obviously after he ordered the Heukbang to look into the current situation of the Kingdom of Celia, so he thought he would soon report it.
Ray straightened up and sat down.
¡°First of all, it is about the ck room. I also tried to match the words with Hafman, but there was nothing particrly strange about the movement. However, it is not without doubt that those who gradually reveal their power are hiding in the shadows again.¡±
¡°You mean you might be plotting something behind your back?¡±
¡°yes. Once you¡¯ve dipped your toe in the sun, it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s exposed.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t worry about Sanggye because only the half is holding tight, but¡¡±
¡°I think so too. If there is a problem¡ Celia must be the problem.¡±
She took out several sheets of parchment on the table.
When I nced at it, there were various medical books and magic books with names of various diseases written on them.
¡°This?¡±
When Ray asked without hiding his doubts, Soyoung exined.
¡°These are epidemics. do you remember When ck magic spread in Celia.¡±
After hearing the words, I remember.
The disease had spread from the outskirts of Celia.
It waster revealed that it was a trick of the ck room, but it was already toote.
Healers joined forces to go out to support each other, and the Wizards Association took this seriously and sent various supplies.
But is that still going on?
Quite a few high-circle mages would have applied, right?
As if recognizing Lay¡¯s question, Soyoung continued.
¡°It is difficult to support supplies because of the serious epidemic in the estate of the Marquis. In addition, in some areas, traces of magic were found, but the cause could not be eliminated.¡±
¡°What about the top?¡±
¡°Because I can¡¯t go up.¡±
Seeing him shaking his head, the damage seems serious.
¡°Thanks to the epidemic, the Hafman Merchants are rather earning more, but that will be over soon. Shall we ask them to get out of Celia before it¡¯s toote?¡±
If notice is an indispensable element for merchants, action is essential for the upper ranks.
Although it was painful to withdraw the main unit, if the decision was not made, it could have suffered a greater loss.
At her words, Ray said firmly.
¡°no. If that happens, you won¡¯t be able to support them.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Tell Harfman to release the relief goods. There will be many patients, so you will need it anywhere.¡±
¡°The damage must be enormous.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t pretend you didn¡¯t see someone dying just to save a few pennies. You can earn more money, but life ends when it ends.¡±
As he spoke, he rummaged through his backpack.
What he took out was a piece of stationery that looked luxurious at first nce.
¡®What is this?¡¯ said while looking at Soyoung.
¡°It¡¯s an invitation letter from the Devon Kingdom. Even though the king looks like a bandit, he has a human heart, so he will definitely help.¡±
¡°That¡¯s it¡¡±
¡®That¡¯s it, no matter who sees it, it¡¯s aiming for the bean curd that the Holy Son will give you,¡¯ So-yeong, who was about to say, shut her mouth.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Please visit me politely and tell me.¡±
¡°All right. Then shall we prepare right now?¡±
Ray stopped So-young, who was moving her hips in an attempt to lead the wagon at any moment.
¡°I would love to, but I was invited to a banquet. I can¡¯t go right now.¡±
¡°Oh, is it the princess¡¯s birthday?¡±
He knows how long they have been staying and even knows the birthday of the princess.
Indeed, it could not have been a terrifying power of information.
Soyoung brought her lips to her index finger.
¡°Ugh. The timing is right, but¡ I guess it¡¯s the saint who¡¯s aiming?¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°Keuk. You are a very sinful person. What are you going to do?¡±
¡°I decided to attend the first day of the banquet. From the second day, I will leave for Celia Kingdom right away.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t that look rude?¡±
¡°Anyway, the other side invited me first. The king gave permission, so it should be fine.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m d.¡±
Soyoung let out a drool, ¡°Uhh¡±, then shook her head as if she understood.
¡°I will prepare the banquet.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to dress fancy like a tailcoat, so please prepare only light formal clothes.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t do that. Hongyoung will probably get angry.¡±
Hongyoung who was so quiet?
Soyoung shuddered at the disbelief response.
¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re going to be mad that I didn¡¯t prepare the best I could.¡±
¡°How is it simr to a harpman?¡±
¡°They say subordinates look alike.¡±
she shrugged.
It¡¯s not something I like to wear fancy clothes, but if I do, it¡¯s a day.
It wouldn¡¯t matter if people were attending on the first day when people were quiet.
¡°Then prepare what you can. There is no need to overdo it.¡±
¡°All right. Then I¡¯m done¡¡±
¡°Good job.¡±
As soon as the words were finished, her new form disappeared.
Now, if you¡¯re not concentrating, you can¡¯t even feel the presence properly, so it can be said that your stealth skills have reached the state of the art.
While watching Soyoung disappear, Ray suddenly became nervous about Ether.
He told me to follow him if he had nowhere to go.
I was thinking of giving myself a seat as soon as I return to the principality, so I had to introduce the receptionist in advance.
¡®I¡¯ll have to prepare a ce when I leave the Kingdom of Greyman.¡¯
Ray, who couldn¡¯t hide his satisfaction at the gradually increasing power of the principality, let out a sinisterugh.
* * *
The kingdom of Greyman was made due to phosphoric acid in preparation for the banquet.
There were vassals of aristocratic families with titles among the busy attendants, but they all looked uneasy.
Most of them were barons.
The one with the highest title was the old viscount, but his expression didn¡¯t look good either.
The viscount let out a big sigh and said.
¡°Regardless of the reason, all nobles of dukes and marquesses must attend¡ I have no way of knowing what His Majesty the King is thinking.¡±
Other aristocratic vassals responded to him.
¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about that you have to attend the first day of the banquet.¡±
¡°His Majesty must have had an idea. But I¡¯m worried¡ What will Marquis Villedeid think¡¡±
The old man shook his head at the words of the middle-aged baron.
¡°Your Excellency, Marquis of Villede. It¡¯s been hard.¡±
Currently, a faction fight was in full swing within the capital.
If it¡¯s the Marquis of Villede, he¡¯s the leader of the Chosen People¡¯s aristocrats.
It was a matter of hurting one¡¯s pride to have a marquis, a high-ranking noble, attend the birthday banquet of not the king but the princess on the first day.
Perhaps the Marquis Beide, who is rumored to have a high nose,e out to the banquet.
If done wrong, the vassal could overwrite the Marquis¡¯ rudeness.
The people around him who knew his circumstances patted him on the shoulder.
¡°It may not be a big constion, but¡ Cheer up.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Anyway, I¡¯m worried. At this rate, it will be vassal nobles like us who attend on the first day.¡±
He sent a vassal on his behalf.
If this was an excuse, even the king would not be able to hold him ountable for anything.
Of course, when that happens, it bes them who have to keep an eye on them.
No matter how much the current king is, it would be impossible to purify arge number of high-ranking nobles, so it was quite possible to severely punish the nobles¡¯ vassals instead.
When they gather every day to discuss and sigh deeply.
The preparations for the banquet hade to an end.
* * *
Whitenterns float under the cool sunset.
take it as a signal
Noisy festivals were held here and there in the streets of the royal capital.
¡°Hahahaha! Let¡¯s drink and die today!¡±
¡°For the princess¡¯s birthday!¡±
¡°for!¡±
A festival on a muchrger scale than usual.
The son-inw became dark, the guards sanctioned, and the atmosphere was heightened.
The royal castle was filled with nobles.
Aristocrats from all over the world, almost equal to the number of servants, gathered and entered the lobby.
Among them, the Marquis of Villede was also seated.
¡°joy! No matter how much it is the birthday of the royal family, there is no elegance to be found in such ugliness!¡±
Sheer high shoes.
The red off-shoulder dress with prominent shoulders even had an overly shy feel.
Covering her body with jewelry, Marquis Beid waved her hands a few times.
At her beckoning, the young men who came to her side lowered their heads.
¡°Did you call, Your Excellency, Marquis?¡±
¡°You guys bring me some food.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
Before long, three or four young men in tailcoats brought food that looked appetizing at first sight.
I¡¯m afraid to carefully put it down on the table.
She picked up the cutlery and began to eat quite elegantly.
munching.
She didn¡¯t put food in her mouth, but it was hard to think of her as an aristocratic woman as she chewed food in her cheeks.
Even though it was a look that would naturally raise eyebrows, theplexion of the young people did not know that it would change.
¡°Even the way you eat is beautiful.¡±
¡°You are an example of an aristocratic woman.¡±
¡°If you learn etiquette from Your Excellency the Marquis, even the princess will be happy.¡±
It was a story that would have frightened Princess Oh if she had heard it.
Marquis Villede smiled at their praise.
The dimples are deeply fanned and the cheeks wobble from the food in the mouth.
Even the folds of flesh were slightly visible on the corners of his mouth.
¡°Of course not. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t think so. Although she is His Majesty¡¯s daughter, she is still an immature child. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to handle my teaching.¡±
It¡¯s aw to curse the king in a ce where you can¡¯t see it.
Even more so, if you are at the head of a kingdom¡¯s chosen aristocrat, no one will say anything even if you curse the emperor.
When she is having a pleasant meal with the young men.
Gradually, high-ranking nobles and their vassals began to enter the lobby.
Chapter 732
Episode 732 Royal Ball (5)
¡°Earl Hobert is entering!¡±
A sharp-looking middle-aged man in dazzling clothes entered.
He was apanied by a man who seemed to be a vassal, but his appearance was so good that he looked like an ogre.
The man called Count Hobert ignored the other nobles and immediately approached the Marquis of Villede and set an example.
¡°Meet Your Excellency, Marquis. Your beauty has be even more beautiful after I haven¡¯t seen you.¡±
As the praise spread, the Marquis covered his mouth andughed loudly.
¡°It¡¯s been a while Count Hobert. There is no problem with Yeongji, right?¡±
¡°There is nothing to be said as a problem. It¡¯s only natural that the Marquis always cares about you.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Stop it. I am ashamed to see other people since you have painted my face with gold.¡±
¡°Who dares to disrespect the Marquis? Everyone here will feel the same way.¡±
As Count Hobert looked at his vassal as he spoke, the handsome man sitting next to him bowed his head.
¡°You are right.¡±
It was nothing more than a consonant remark, but Marquis Villede burst intoughter as if he was in a good mood.
¡°Ho-ho-ho-ho!¡±
Her piercingughter echoed throughout the lobby.
Not only the aristocrats who were chatting with each other, but also the musicians who were ying frowned, then hurriedly rxed their expressions.
Count Hobert looked around and spoke in a low voice.
¡°Looks like the royals are still here. It seems that His Majesty is serious about the banquet to gather so many high-ranking nobles on the first day.¡±
At first nce, he said it like a joke, but his eyes weren¡¯tughing at all.
At his words, Marquis Villede snorted.
¡°joy. How could our treatment be so bad? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re really hostile.¡±
enmity with the king.
That meant war.
Even if it is not, the nobles of the chosen people are losing their power one by one, and if the king throws a victory here, they have no choice but to respond.
Marquis Villede and Earl Hobert were wondering if the number of matches was now or not.
¡°You are talking too much. His Majesty the King must have an idea.¡±
¡°At most, he is the one who ordered the summoning of nobles to the princess¡¯s birthday banquet. The call-up order issued only in emergencies has been followed three times this year alone, so how can we go past this?¡±
nobility summons.
As one of the absolute rights of the king, he can summon the nobles to a desired ce under any circumstances.
The convocation order, which could only happen once in a decade, happened three times a year, so this reaction from the Marquis of Villede was only natural.
Count Hobert thought to himself.
¡®Judging from the way you openly talk to me at the banquet, you must be using me this time. She looks like a scary woman.¡¯
If you think that she is just an extravagant woman with a strong appetite, you are mistaken.
The woman in front of me is a person who killed her brother and inherited the title of marquis herself.
How many nobles were robbed of their property and titles by their careless behavior?
Count Hobert was still hiding his true feelings with a smile on his face.
¡°I will ask His Majesty the King about his intentions.¡±
¡°Would you please?¡±
¡°yes. I was about to ask for an audience because I had something to tell you about the territory.¡±
¡°thank you. I will never forget the Count¡¯s kindness.¡±
While talking, I run my tongue through the pieces of food that are on my lips, and seeing them makes me lose my appetite.
Marquis Villede hinted at the Count, who was drinking wine to quench his thirst.
¡°By the way¡ what happened to what you always asked for?¡±
¡°We are preparing as scheduled. But didn¡¯t you send itst time too? Even three of them¡¡±
¡°It wasn¡¯t to my liking.¡±
While drinking wine casually, Earl Hobert shut his mouth at those words.
He was regrly sending ves to the manor that suited Marquis Villede¡¯s tastes.
There was no problem because the Kingdom of Gleiman legally allowed ves.
If there was one problem, it was that her eyes were very tallpared to other nobles.
Even now, the young people who were befriending her were also buying the smooth-faced fallen aristocrat with money.
Count Hobert, who was looking for ves, was gradually reaching his limits, as he did not even look at them unless they were at a fairly high level.
That¡¯s why the elves were the ones who went crazy.
An elf called the race of beauty would not be able to refuse it, no matter how high-eyed the Marquis of Villede was.
Earl Hobert nced at his vassal and said.
¡°Bring the python.¡±
¡°Now¡ are you talking?¡±
a ce is a ce
¡®Isn¡¯t it too much to be seen in the royal pce lobby?¡¯ Count Hobert didn¡¯t care about Python¡¯s eyes.
Due to his determined attitude, Python eventually took over a scruffy young man from the escorts outside the lobby.
Since it was a seat, they were forced to wear neat clothes, but it was not easy to hide that they were ves.
His skinny body because he couldn¡¯t eat properly and his hazy eyes, but his venomous eyes were no different from those of any other ve.
Even though she was thin, her beauty was evident.
strong eyes.
I really like the straight eyebrows and slightly raised lips like a woman¡¯s.
Marquis Beid lifted the young elf¡¯s chin with his fingers.
¡°They say they are the race of beauty, but they are not wrong.¡±
When she showed interest, Count Hobert chimed in.
¡°Not just an elf. This guy is a guardian born with the ability among the elves.¡±
¡°Guardian?¡±
The Marquis¡¯ eyes curled up in a strange way.
An elf is a rare ve.
That¡¯s also a guardian who protects the vige.
The corners of his mouth naturally rose at the thought that he would be the only one enving the Guardian Elves even after searching all over the continent.
Count Hobert, who immediately noticed that her mood had improved, ttered her.
¡°A normal person would not be able to deal with it. Even if you¡¯re a member of the royal family, you won¡¯t be able to bring in a Guardian Elf. I only earnestly hope that someone with both beauty and wit like His Excellency the Marquis will handle it.¡±
Talk and bow your head.
Because that look just makes me happy.
The Marquis of Villede praised Count Hobert for his hard work.
¡°Thank you for your effort. Come to think of it, you said earlier that you wanted to increase the number of enlisted soldiers and increase your achievements. I will take the time to speak to His Majesty the King.¡±
¡®Ho-ho-ho¡¯ I couldn¡¯t look as pretty as I do now when I smile while covering my mouth.
How many days have passed for this moment?
enlisted increase.
In other words, it means that the military power of the family will be strengthened.
In a small way, they could make achievements by subduing monsters, and in a big way, the family¡¯s power increased, so the trouble of keeping other nobles in check was saved.
and.
¡®Maybe they dream of a rebellion and aim for the overthrow of the state.¡¯
Today¡¯s Gleiman is literally a rabble.
The royal family was divided into their own factions, and the battle for the throne was in full swing, and the nobles were also divided into the elect, themon people, the royal faction, and the aristocratic faction, keeping each other in check.
Even when the capital was in danger right away, didn¡¯t he feel nervous about not being able to turn his military power around?
It was not a dream that he would surely sit in the king¡¯s seat if he gathered private soldiers step by step and attracted the surrounding nobles to n a civil war.
To do so, he needed the Marquis of Villede.
Earl Hobert smiled kindly, hiding his ambitions.
¡°Thank you for thinking. From today, the owner of this elf is the Marquis.¡±
¡°What is your name?¡±
¡°Cassius.¡±
¡°Cassius¡ that¡¯s a good name.¡±
¡°Because brainwashing doesn¡¯t work, I have engraved the imprint of a ve. If you give me an order, I will do anything.¡±
¡°All right. Treat it with respect.¡±
The gaze looking at the elf Cassius is not good.
She is famous for her cruel temper, so she will never die in peace.
* * *
Around the time when Marquis Villede and Earl Hobert openly exchanged ves in the banquet hall.
The musician¡¯s performance in the lobby stopped for a moment.
Princess Oh, wearing a dark blue dress like the night sky, walked from the entrance holding the hem of the dress.
As the escorts on both sides slowly took a step back, the nobles approached.
¡°Meet yna Oh Princess. You have be a full-fledged adult now.¡±
¡°You get more beautiful with each passing year.¡±
¡°Viscount Eidal is meeting Princess yna. This is the first time I¡¯m saying hello.¡±
There are more people than usualing to say hello because all the nobles in the kingdom who say they are doing their best have gathered.
y and Princess Oh were not taken aback and greeted each of them in return.
¡°Thank you foring to my birthday banquet today. Please enjoy it.¡±
Responding without losing a smile deserved to be the norm for the royal family.
Marquis Villede, who was talking with Count Hobert in the center of the lobby, approached Princess Oh.
¡°Princess yna, long time no see.¡±
Princess Oh, who was exchanging greetings with the nobles, turned to the direction where the sound had been heard.
Gorgeous dresses and high shoes worn to look down on opponents.
I met the aristocrat I hated the most.
Princess ya greeted them face to face.
¡°Nice to meet you, Marquis Villede.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. The height that came to my waist has grown a little before I knew it. I am very happy to see you grow up.¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m still immature, I can¡¯t live up to the Marquis¡¯ expectations. Please be kind to me.¡±
¡°Please don¡¯t be ufortable. Isn¡¯t it between me and the princess? Also, lower your voice. It¡¯s hard to handle being with the royal family.¡±
Marquis Villede lowered his head slightly and said.
At that, Princess ya¡¯s expression hardened.
Count Hobert, who was watching from the side, smiled bitterly.
¡®Even a princess would have a hard time dealing with this.¡¯
In front of the other nobles, he deliberately discussed the rtionship between the superiors and the subordinates.
In addition to that, he said that he felt that he and the princess were close friends, so it would not be easy for y or the princess to choose between them.
To be polite means to acknowledge the Marquis of Villede¡¯s words that they have a deep friendship, but to be courteous and respectful means to reject the Marquis¡¯s request to be humbled.
After thinking for a while, Princess ya calmly spoke.
¡°I am even more grateful for the Marquis¡¯s kindness when he told me that I am familiar with him even though I have never seen him since I was young. However, since Obama always told me to pay attention to etiquette, I will respectfully refrain from doing so.¡±
Count Hobert burst into admiration in his heart.
This is Princess Oh, who had thought that her only use was to marry her for political reasons.
It was quite unexpected for her to deal with a situation like this.
Marquis Villede had a slight smile on his lips.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Today is my birthday banquet, but it is also a ce of harmony with the Lords. I hope you enjoy it as much as Obama is looking forward to it.¡±
That means don¡¯t go around arguing for nothing.
The countenance of Marquis Villede, who had been hit once by Princess Oh, whom he had only seen as a child, hardened a little.
¡°excuse me.¡±
The Marquis, who was grinding his teeth, avoided the seat.
Chapter 733
Episode 733 The Royal Ball (6)
Awesome!
From a distance with his fists clenched, the Marquis Beid red at the princess ferociously.
¡°You dare shame me¡ I can¡¯t forgive you.¡±
I can¡¯t seem to control my anger.
The Marquis of Villede took out his anger on the ves standing next to him.
Poo-!
As soon as the shin was kicked vigorously, the expressions of the young ves were distorted.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let you go. Oh princess who has no right of session¡!¡±
puck-!
¡°Oh no¡!¡±
Every time the Marquis¡¯ feet moved under the table, the ves trembled.
Poo-! puck-!
The elf ve Cassius, who had been silent until now, opened his mouth for the first time after seeing it.
¡°Stop it, human. How can you treat your own people so badly? Even though I am a human being, I don¡¯t understand.¡±
At those words, Marquis Villede¡¯s feet stopped abruptly.
He turned and looked at Cassius.
¡°Huh, for a ve to open his mouth to his master. It seems that I am not educated enough.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. No matter how hard he tried, he didn¡¯t give in¡¡±
¡°Rather, it¡¯s good. It is my specialty to subdue ves who don¡¯t know the subject and raise their heads stiffly to their masters.¡±
Marquis Villede stood up from his seat.
The height difference between him and Cassius was considerable, so the Marquis looked up at him.
She stepped on Cassius¡¯ toes.
Wooddeuk-!
The sound of bones breaking at the tip of a shoe resonated openly.
However, Cassius did not even groan, let alone scream.
¡°Do you think you can get your mind through mere physical pain? The more you do this, the uglier you are.¡±
straight eyes.
The self-confidence in her body shook her in an instant.
Feeling ashamed at the thought of being overwhelmed for a moment, Marquis Villedeid kicked hard in the shin this time.
dump-!
Cassius, whose shinbone was shattered, fell to his knees.
¡°dare! dare!¡±
Excited, she pped him on the cheek.
Blood poured from his eyes and his corbones copsed.
Around the time when a blue lump began to swell in the firm chest muscles.
Cassius¡¯ appearance was ruined to the extent that he could no longer be regarded as a race of beauty.
The eyes of the people gathered in the lobby were focused on her.
The nobles looked at her with astonished eyes, and even the musicians stopped ying in amazement.
Seeing the shocking horror that unfolded in front of her eyes, Princess ya looked at Marquis Beid with her lips trembling.
The name is the princess¡¯s birthday banquet.
Although he was a powerful figure of the Chosen People faction, it was not an action that would be seen at a banquet where the king personally convened nobles.
Marquis Beid, who had been showing off his anger because he couldn¡¯t calm down, came to his senses btedly.
¡°Ho Count Hobert!¡±
Embarrassed, she called the Count.
Hobert replied, unable to hide his graveplexion.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Shut up! I will take this ve to my family and treat him!¡±
He shouted loudly on purpose, but the eyes of the crowd were clearly different due to his previous actions.
¡°What will happen now?¡±
¡°well. Still, since you are the Marquis of Villede, will you somehow pass it over?¡±
¡°To openly punish ves at a banquet. I don¡¯t know if I should be bold.¡±
¡°Shut that mouth!¡±
Marquis Villede¡¯s shouts caused the audience to fall into silence again.
As the situation got worse and worse, Count Hobert gave advice.
¡°Calm down, Marquis. There is no end to the response. For now, please leave first.¡±
If you stay here, you will never see anything good.
In this case, it is better to hide for a while and then honestly apologize to the royal family.
At Count Hobert¡¯s words, Marquis Villede bit his lip.
It happened because of only one ve.
Thinking that he had to go through such humiliation because of that made him angry, but he took a deep breath and let go of his emotions.
¡°¡All right. That sounds good now.¡±
When she made up her mind and was about to leave the banquet hall with her followers.
¡°His Majesty Prince Soleil eats it!¡±
The baron¡¯s voice announcing his entry came from the entrance of the lobby.
* * *
The clothes that the receptionist carefully selected were literally wing clothes.
ck tailcoat.
The gold thread of the Principality of Soleil embroidered on the chest stands out like a point.
The tight-fitting pants and ck shoes fit him like they were made for him in the first ce.
It seems like I can¡¯t believe it even though I picked it.
Hongyoung let out an exmation with her mouth slightly open.
¡°¡Perfect¡.¡±
¡°Oh, you are the master as well!¡±
Even Zeke, who had no interest in anything other than the sword, admired it.
Seeing apletely different look from her usual self, Soyoung said with sincerity.
¡°Saint! Now throw away those sloppy robes and live like a human!¡±
¡°¡that might be good.¡±
After even Hong-young agreed, why does one side of her heart ache?
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s in and neat.¡±
Is it because the clothes are unnecessarily expensive?
Rather, it was an ufortable feeling.
Whether you know your heart or not.
Soyoung shook her head and said.
¡°It¡¯s a banquet hosted by an ally. If you go out dressed casually in the face of the king, you will only be aughing stock.¡±
¡°You know that aristocratic society is strict, don¡¯t you? If you don¡¯t know about other times, please pay attention in public.¡±
After Heuk-young defended So-young, Ray eventually had no choice but to ept it.
Well, the banquet on the first day wasn¡¯t that long anyway.
As it is a day where only people who enjoy it gather and enjoy it, they will tolerate a few hours of difort.
When Ray finished his preparations and was about to leave the private room.
Soyoung caught him and stood him up.
¡°wait a minute!¡±
As if she wascking something, she scanned her from head to toe, and soon began filling her wrists with something.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
Ray raised his hand.
A thin brave slit studded with rust.
The background is gold, so it went well with the golden thread on the chest.
Soyoung said proudly.
¡°I heard that essoriesplete the decoration.¡±
Where the hell did you pick them up?
Before she could say anything, Soyoung¡¯s offensive continued.
p-! p-!
Before I can react, the ornaments increase one by one on my body.
From discreet nes to fingernail-sized brooches.
A in ring with no pattern was worn on her hand.
Eventually, when all the ornaments were filled.
His appearance, which was close to perfection even if it wasn¡¯t, has changed to an indescribable splendor.
Dark Young raised his thumb, and Zeke said with a serious face, ¡®Sooner orter, I will leave a portrait to preserve the greatness of my lord.¡¯
The clothes that were already ufortable became twice as ufortable.
I had no choice but to keep my mouth shut because I knew that if I said one by one, two or three words woulde back.
¡°How do you like my work?¡±
Soyoung said more proudly than before.
Hongyoung nodded quickly up and down without a word.
It¡¯s obviously an ufortable outfit.
However, if you think differently, you could see this as an opportunity to nt a good image among royalty and nobles.
As the guards said, the Kingdom of Gleiman is an ally and a friendly country.
That¡¯s why he might be able to buy some of the nobles¡¯ favor just by attending the banquet with care.
Thinking like that, I thought that this wasn¡¯t all that bad either.
¡°great job.¡±
¡°At times like this, you are honest. I don¡¯t hate it.¡±
when they are having a light conversation.
I could feel the poprity outside. The
attendant
spoke with a knocking sound.
¡°excuse me. If your Majesty is ready, I will guide you to the banquet hall.¡±
Ray answered him.
¡°Today is fine. There are attendants.¡±
¡°All right. Call me anytime if you need anything.¡±
said Ray.
¡°Then shall we go soon?¡±
¡°Yes, a banquet with the lord¡ I don¡¯t know how many years it has been.¡±
Thest time they had a banquet together was when they were in the Holy Kingdom, so it had already been several years.
Originally, the receptionmittee had to move secretly while hiding, but it was possible because he had officially obtained a private room as his attendant when he came to the Kingdom of Gleiman.
The security guards creaked with slightly stiff faces as if they were nervous.
¡°But can we really go?¡±
¡°As you know, Holy Son, we rarely appear in public. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to make an outrageous mistake, but on the contrary, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be very helpful.¡±
Soyoung asked, ¡®Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡¯
To which Ray replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to exin that you are a new noble. And I can¡¯t leave you in the dark forever. I¡¯m not so weak that I have to be protected.¡±
That¡¯s what I said, but the real reason was different.
They have been hiding for decades.
Since I was born into the world, I had to put down what I wanted to do, so it was like I lived my whole life only for myself as a saint.
Ray didn¡¯t want his people to live like that.
¡®It will take some time to adapt, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with getting in the way beforehand.¡¯
There is a guy whose eyes shine when weaving cotton and making clothes.
Some of them touched metal, pounded hammers, and hummed songs.
Someughed at talking to goblins, while others were content with just strolling around.
I realized while living together in the principality.
It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to do anything.
I¡¯m just good at giving up pretending I¡¯m not interested even if I¡¯m interested.
It¡¯s not good to say that it¡¯s only clumsy guys, but he was willing to move for them.
Zeke, who was crossing his arms, looked at the receptionists.
¡°These guys are so shameful. Get out if you¡¯re not confident. Those who are useless do not deserve to be by the master¡¯s side.¡±
At first nce, it seemed like an argument, but the guards knew that it was his clumsy constion method.
Heukyoung raised one corner of his mouth and said.
¡°Who dares to say we are ipetent?¡±
¡°You brainless monster! Who hasn¡¯t been helpful yet?¡±
Soyoung responded bitterly.
¡°I am the master¡¯s sword. It doesn¡¯t take shape until it¡¯s pulled out so easily.¡±
¡°You speak well. When I fell off the cliff, I begged for help.¡±
¡°¡do not shame the knight.¡±
Seeing them bickering, it seems that the tension has eased to some extent.
Ray looked at them once and left the door of the private room.
Then, as if they had been fighting loudly, they silently followed Ray¡¯s back.
who lived in the shadows.
It was the first time I came out to bask in the sun.
Chapter 734
Episode 734 Royal Ball (7)
¡°His Majesty Prince Soleil eats it!¡±
All eyes from the crowd gathered at the entrance of the lobby.
The banquet hall was quiet enough to be quiet because it was in the midst of silence due to the Marquis Villede and his ves.
The lobby door opens.
The first to appear was a pretty young man with purple hair.
Sharp eyes and tight lips.
Even though it was a banquet hall with royalty, the fact that he had a sword at his waist would mean that he was an attendant.
A few women gulped.
Zeke is a handsome man known even in the Holy Land.
In addition to that, since he inherited the throne of the duke, he also had a high status, so there was always a constant search for him.
The confident eyes and behavior were enough to lift and release the hearts of many women.
They stared at Zeke endlessly and couldn¡¯t stop talking when they saw the person who entered the banquet hall.
Blue eyes peeking through the white hair.
To the extent that it wasparable to him, the white skin and ck tailcoat matched well without any sense of heterogeneity.
With the help of Soyoung, Ray, who was usually pretty, even dressed up to the fullest, the aftermath was significant.
The high-nosed aristocratic women couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of him, and thedies also forgot their banquet partners and looked straight at him.
Not only the musicians, but even the attendants stopped what they were doing and looked at him.
Then, this time, the receivingmittee followed them into the banquet hall.
So-young, who is a bit short, has a small charm, and Hong-young, who exudes maturity.
From the huge ck spirit that even a baby ogre would believe, to the calm blue spirit.
There are only characters with a strong atmosphere.
Ray, who grabbed everyone¡¯s attention in an instant, walked to ya and the princess.
Soon, he lowered his head and said.
¡°Thank you for inviting us today. Happy birthday.¡±
As he spoke with a light smile, y and the princess watched him without even replying.
Even though he was a member of the royal family, it was disrespectful to look at the Duke like this.
The daughter of the duke, who was usually friendly with y or the princess, touched her.
The princess, who finally came to her senses, was greeted with a drool as if regretting it.
¡°Ah¡ say nothing. Please enjoy itfortably.¡±
¡°Thank you for your consideration.¡±
Ray looked around as he spoke.
Inside the banquet hall, there were considerably more nobles than expected.
It was only the first day of the banquet, but to think that this amount of nobles had gathered.
I can see the king¡¯s efforts to somehow expand his personal connections.
Of course, there¡¯s nothing to skip, but that¡¯s it.
By the time Ray enters the banquet hall.
There was another person looking at it.
Forgetting that Marquis Villede had to evade his seat, he lost his mind for a moment.
It¡¯s a beauty I¡¯ve never seen before.
A face thatcks a sense of reality to the extent that one might think that it surpasses even the elves, the race of beauty.
Forgetting the face of having abused ves until now.
Marquis Beid approached Ray as if possessed by something.
¡°Your name?¡±
She greeted him right away and asked for his name.
Even so, she is the real power of the Kingdom of Gleiman and the person who seeds the Marquis.
If he was a faceless aristocrat, it would be a local aristocrat or his son, so he naturally thought that Ray would be one of them.
At Marquis Beid¡¯s words, Zeke¡¯s swordsman who stood by Ray¡¯s side wriggled.
he intervened between the two.
¡°Be polite.¡±
It was a word intended to warn, but Marquis Villede¡¯s reaction far exceeded his expectations.
she shouted sharply.
¡°How dare you intervene in the topic of escort! Do you want to be decapitated for sphemy!¡±
No matter how powerful the Kingdom of Gleiman is, the reality is that it does not reach the majesty of the kingdom.
From Sieg¡¯s point of view, it seemed that the Marquess of the Kingdom was disrespecting the Duke of the Holy Kingdom.
¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth.¡±
Take those words as a signal.
This time, the escort who had been guarding the side of Marquis Villede stood in front of him, ring at Zeke.
¡°Where are low-ranking knights from the outskirts ignoring the status of the marquess family? Can¡¯t you just step back?¡±
The knight said it even to death, but it didn¡¯t even itch that much to Zeke.
Rather, ¡®How do I do this?¡¯ I look at Ray like I do.
Ray didn¡¯t respond.
Instead, he approached the rags of courtesy scattered randomly behind Marquis Villede.
Ears so long that you can¡¯t even hide them with your hair.
Faces and bodies that are crushed beyond recognition are undoubtedly traces of violence.
The shin bone waspletely shattered as if it was intended to make it impossible to stand.
To make matters worse, the knee is also broken.
Ray turned him over so that he was face up.
Even though he was going to scream all over his body, he didn¡¯t frown.
¡°¡Don¡¯te close to me, human.¡±
I can only spit out a single word.
Even that must have been conscious of himself.
¡°If you help me, you won¡¯t be safe either.¡±
Ray looked around with a hard expression on his face.
As I stared at it with imperceptible momentum, the nobles averted their gaze.
Among them, some of the nobles looked at Marquis Villede without even realizing it.
Naturally, Ray¡¯s gaze also turned to her.
¡°¡Did you do it?¡±
When asked quietly, the Marquis answered.
¡°Anyway, I am a ve. Of course, I am reflecting on the disturbance I caused in the banquet hall.¡±
So, are you a ve?
I know that this is a kingdom that allows ves.
But even so, to turn a ve into a rag like this.
Only then were they no different from the bandits.
No, even if it is a bandit, the minimum tolerance is given to the same intelligent body.
The reason why he can do so cruelly is because he does not see the ve as a creature like himself.
Ray averted his eyes from Marquis Villede.
¡°What is your name?¡±
¡°¡Cassius.¡±
¡°Cassius, it may hurt a little, but bear with it.¡±
He ced his hand on the elf¡¯s forehead.
When mana was blown into it, a small magic circle rose from his forehead.
Whoa-!
Cassius, who did not blink even when his bones were broken, bit his lip.
Ray grinned as he looked at the red patterned magic circle emerging from him.
¡°This isn¡¯t ve engraving, is it ck magic?¡±
Since it was about taming the elves, it seems that the general ve stamp was not fulfilled.
Even so, I would never have thought that a spell close to a curse would have been engraved into it.
Ray forcibly removed Cassius from his dark magic, which was rare.
Dig-!
As the spots on his forehead disappeared, Cassius murmured quietly.
¡°Heal.¡±
Broken bones stick together and the wound gradually erases.
Indeed, it could be said to be an amazing magic skill.
Noticing that Cassius was freed, Count Hobert and Marquis Villede eximed.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°Freeing ves who have masters at will! Do you know that it is a felony!¡±
Freeing a ve without an agreement is a felony.
This was the reason nobles were cautious about buying and selling ves.
However, it had nothing to do with Ray.
Because he didn¡¯t get rid of the ve mark, he just lifted the dark magic curse on the elf.
Cassius, who had fully recovered before he knew it, looked at Ray.
¡°¡I will ask a human. Why did you save me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t hate elves.¡±
there¡¯s no way i hate it
The woman he loves is a high elf.
At that, Cassius burst outughing.
¡°Sorry, but I hate humans. I cannot ept that affection.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a pity.¡±
¡°Even if I hate people, I am not a naive person who forgets grace.¡±
Grace¡.
When a bad feeling passes through your spine.
Cassius groaned quietly.
¡°You will save me.¡±
Pajijijijik-!
A tremendous current flowed from his hand.
I could feel it instinctively.
This wasn¡¯t some low circle attack magic.
¡®A big crab ising!¡¯
It is impossible to cancel unless you know what kind of magic it is.
Ray and Cassius almost simultaneously shouted the startingnguage.
¡°Shield!¡±
¡°Mega lightning.¡±
sh-!
Lightning struck the banquet hall along with a huge ray of light.
Turong-!
Tung-!
However, it could not prate the hemispherical membrane.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
Surprised by the sudden attack magic, the nobles quickly tried to escape outside the lobby.
¡°Lock.¡±
Cheekyung-!
Those who tried to escape panicked when the door did not open.
Of course, they weren¡¯t the only ones perplexed.
Ray was quite surprised to see Cassius.
¡®How the hell did he use magic?¡¯
Inside the castle, there must be a magic tool he made.
But castingrge-scale magic like mega lightning?
It was something that could not even be attempted without some knowledge of magic.
Ray looked at Cassius with surprised eyes.
Conversely, Cassius also admired Ray.
Although the power has decreased due to the disturbed flow of mana, Mega Lightning is the highest level of lightning magic in the 5th circle.
The fact that he blocked it with the 1st circle basic defense magic was amazing.
¡°What are you doing all of a sudden?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? It¡¯s about paying for your actions.¡±
It¡¯s natural that ites out like this.
I¡¯ve been through something so far, but it¡¯s rather strange to stay still.
¡°This is the capital of the human kingdom. Even if we kill everyone like this, there will be a killing squad soon, right?¡±
¡°Does not matter. I am originally a proud guardian. Even if I die, the rule is to kill all threatening beings.¡±
Guardian?
Could it be that they were not just elves, but captured the vige guardians and made them ves?
¡®It¡¯s better not to die for this.¡¯
It was fortunate that he did not leave the elven vige.
If that were the case, the magic of the elves would have greatly reduced Gleiman¡¯s power.
Unlike humans, elves have a strong sense of camaraderie.
Even if they lived in different viges, if they heard the news that the Guardian had been captured, they might join forces and flock to the Kingdom of Gleiman.
And that¡¯s still valid today.
I¡¯ve been through some hardships and made the Kingdom of Gleiman an ally!
I can¡¯t let it fall apart like this!
Ray stood in front of Cassius.
Then he looked at Ray as if he was interested.
¡°Are we going out for fools like humans? Is it because they are rted?¡±
no.
It is to keep the efforts so far.
As the confrontation continued without any reply, Cassius nodded.
¡°I will say thank you. But it¡¯s a pity.¡±
His hand went to Ray.
Whoa-!
Mana fluctuates.
A flow that is not strange no matter when the magic is manifested.
Beside him, Zeke interjected quietly.
¡°The sin of daring to point the sword at the lord. Apologize with death.¡±
Chapter 735
Episode 735 Royal Ball (8)
¡°Ice spear.¡±
Pachang-!
A spear of ice flew in front of Zeke.
Zeke¡¯s sword, pulled out without a single frictional sound, swept across the spear.
The magic lost momentum and split into countless branches and disappeared.
It is truly a great swordsmanship.
Cassius also looked a bit surprised, as if he hadn¡¯t expected it.
¡°master?¡±
¡°Is there anything surprising about a dog or a cow bing a master?¡±
Sieg was beaten by Cassius.
A swordsman is like rat poison to a wizard.
Even more so when ites to closebat.
Cassius, who had managed to avoid Zeke¡¯s sword attack while shing horizontally, memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Shield!¡±
Slow-!
The defense magic that I spread to buy a little time was cut like a piece of paper.
No matter how talented Cassius was, an all-out war with the Master was beyond his strength.
He didn¡¯t move a few times, but unlike him who was busy shooting his magic while breathing quickly, Zeke didn¡¯t struggle at all.
¡°It¡¯s absurd that you challenged your master with only this skill.¡±
¡°Shield! Protect!¡±
He struck Cassius¡¯ wrist with his sword de.
Damn-!
He applied severalyers of defensive magic, but his wrists broke too easily.
As a result, Cassius changed his goal.
¡°Fireball!¡±
Roaring-!
A fireball the size of an adult man¡¯s head flew towards the nobles.
If he won¡¯t win, he must have intended to kill the remaining people, but his n was blocked by the guards.
Soyoung cut through the crater with a sword that spewed out a sword aura.
Let¡¯s disappear until thest number.
Cassius calmly lowered his hand.
¡°A bitter finale. kill.¡±
At those words, Sieg lowered his sword without hesitation.
That moment.
Kaaaang-!
A hemispherical transparent membrane protected Cassius.
Zeke tilted his head.
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°Keep him alive.¡±
After hesitating for a moment, he drew his sword and quietly stepped back.
¡°¡All right.¡±
Cassius, who was preparing for death, looked at Ray.
It¡¯s like you don¡¯t know what the purpose of saving was.
He looked at Ray but said nothing.
When the situation was reversed and the elf¡¯s prestige was broken, Marquis Villede, who was still terrified, shouted.
¡°Kill that elf right now! I deserve to die a hundred times for daring to harm the royalty and nobility!¡±
Royal knights who came running after hearing themotion btedly herded the surroundings.
At this, Marquis Villede, who became more energetic, approached Cassius with great strides.
He raises his hand high, as if to p him on the cheek.
Ray blocked her hand.
¡°Stop it. I will take care of this elf.¡±
¡°what? Did you dare to stop me?¡±
It¡¯s an iparable way of speaking.
The eyes of Zeke and the receptionists were not good.
As if itching to pull out his sword right away, Zeke swatted his butt.
Ray said to Marquis Beide.
¡°I said I would take care of the elves. Anyints?¡±
He deliberately treated his inferiors as he treated them.
just as expected.
Feeling humiliated by him, Marquis Villede shuddered with a flushed face.
¡°this person¡¡!¡±
Raise your hand.
She stretched out her hand just as she had done for Cassius.
m-!
Something no one expected happened.
If it was anyone else, they didn¡¯t think that the owner they served would be pped on the cheek by such an insignificant woman.
Zeke and the receptionist, who watched the scene from the side with wide open eyes, felt as if time had stopped for a moment.
It was only a fleeting moment, but to them it felt like an eternity.
The representative of a god who deserves everyone¡¯s worship was pped on the cheek by a foreign nobleman.
The receptionist raised his life as if tearing to death.
Zeke pulled out the sword he had saved and attacked Marquis Beid at once, and at the same time Ray moved.
It really happened in the blink of an eye.
Marquis Beid suddenly stiffened his body as he saw the sword approaching his neck.
¡°My lord, please don¡¯t stop me.¡±
Unable to control his boiling anger, Zeke red at Marquis Beid.
And it was the same for receivers.
Sensing that Zeke¡¯s sword was directed at Marquis Villede, they turned to the royal knights.
If not stopped, it is likely to go to war with the Kingdom of Gleiman.
Ray shook his head.
¡°It¡¯s okay, so get out of here.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Zeke clenched his fists and drew his sword.
I didn¡¯t forget to let Marquis Beide die to see if the anger was not resolved.
No matter how much the marquis was a skilled man who could handle mana, there was no way he would have the ability to withstand the killing blows that the sword master sincerely shot.
Looking at her in contemtion, Ray said.
¡°Soyoung.¡±
Soyoung immediately knelt down while holding the sword.
¡°Please tell me.¡±
¡°What is my status?¡±
Soyoung answered the question.
¡°He is the saint of the Holy Kingdom and the duke of the Duchy of Soleil. In the Kingdom of Gleiman, it is equal to or higher than that of royalty.¡±
God¡¯s representative.
king of the kingdom.
Marquis Villede, who did not know Ray¡¯s identity, widened his eyes.
¡°What is that¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I was pped by a nobleman in Gleiman. To what extent do you think this is?¡±
¡°Well¡¡±
She thought for a moment before answering with her head bowed.
¡°It is a foreign nobleman, but in the current situation, it seems that a summary judgment can be made. In addition, the Holy Kingdom will dispatch a Heretic Inquisitor to the Kingdom of Gleiman, and will judge it as sphemy.¡±
sphemy verdict in the holy kingdom.
If that happens, the Kingdom of Gleiman may have to go through a crusade once.
If a war breaks out with the nextrgest military power of the Lesian Empire, the Kingdom of Gleiman will literally be destroyed.
Marquis Beid shouted at their story, which was hard to follow.
¡°What are you talking about! What are you doing? Arrest the interest right now!¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Despite the Marquis¡¯ order, the royal knights were unmoved.
¡°Now¡ are you ignoring me?¡±
¡°¡I apologize, Marquis.¡±
there is no way you can move
Even so, the opponent is the King of Gong.
On the other hand, the person who gave the order was a noble family, but a mere marquis, so there was a risk of getting caught up in a bad situation if he made a mistake.
Of course, there were people in the banquet hall who knew Ray¡¯s identity.
Filia, who was astonished at seeing Marquis Villede raise her cheeks without even stopping, came btedly.
Among them was Klein, who hurriedly ran to lead the royal knights.
It¡¯s like I can¡¯t believe it.
Klein hastily intervened.
¡°On behalf of His Majesty the Prince, Marquis Villede, I apologize for the great disrespect and rudeness.¡±
Seeing him bowing his head deeply, Zeke coldly shook his head.
¡°You can¡¯t even manage a nobleman under the royal family, and you dare to let dirty hands y¡ Do you want to disappear like this?¡±
In the words, I could feel the will to even go to war.
Philia hurriedly spoke to him.
¡°This is by no means the will of the Kingdom of Gleiman. I apologize on behalf of the kingdom.¡±
Philia is an archmage who has reached the 6th circle.
Her apology had great weight and meaning.
However, Zeke and the receptionist¡¯s anger did not subside.
It¡¯s a vicious spirit, as if the king¡¯s head would be taken at any moment if he gave an order.
Ray waved his hand at them.
¡°Because I want you to stop.¡±
¡°But, lord¡¡±
¡°Philia. I want to take this elf.¡±
¡°Ah yes! Please do so.¡±
She was willing to do anything for the elf or whatever, as long as she handed over the situation.
¡°And¡¡±
Ray looked at Marquis Bede this time.
trembling lips.
Looking at the bluishplexion, it seemed that he had finally grasped the seriousness of the situation.
Count Hobert, who was always attached to him, had already run away for a long time.
¡°An obvious downfall towards the king. You will be charged with the excessive abuse of ves of different races and the use of dark magic. Of course, since the matter is a matter, I will hold the responsibility not only for the Marquis of Villede, but also for the nobles who seem to be involved in the matter, as well as for the Kingdom of Gleiman, so prepare a seat.¡±
At his words, Philia was silent for a moment.
At first nce, it might seem like they are asking the kingdom to take responsibility, but the reality was different.
He was thinking of taking this opportunity to cut off all the nobles of the Chosen People faction.
Mistreatment of racial ves.
And the sin of using ck magic is a crime worthy of being considered a felony.
In addition, it is possible to confiscate property and title and even to execute him if he adds insult to injury to the king.
Undoubtedly, there was no better situation than this in the current situation where he is rotting his head over the chosen people¡¯s aristocrats.
Of course, I don¡¯t know what kind of demands they would make in the process, but in the end, they could clean up all the nobles of the Chosen People faction, so it was a benefit for them as well.
Did you really see this far in an instant?
Philia had goosebumps all over her body.
I remembered the words of a man named Halfman who once built the top of the continent.
¡®Taesangdanju is a great person who cannot bepared to a small person like me. Every time he is around, I feel my own eyesight is narrow, so I still have a long way to go.¡¯
At the time, he said it like a joke with augh, but looking back on it, it must have been Hafman¡¯s sincerity.
Somehow, I think I know why he goes berserk whenever he hears the sound of Taesangdanju.
Philia politely bowed her head.
¡°Do as the King¡¯s Majesty wills. We will arrange a seat as soon as possible.¡±
I looked back as I spoke.
Did you say that he was the king¡¯s attendant?
Each one of them is as sharp as a well-forged sword.
Their presence is also blurry, so if they set their minds to it, there¡¯s no ce they can¡¯t hide in.
¡®Where on earth can you get this much power¡¡¯
Even if there is only one person, they can be of great help to the power of the kingdom.
Even the man named Zeke in front of him was the one who reached the level of master the fastest on the continent with the talent he had.
It seems easy to kill the main characters of the castle with just the number of people present.
the top of the continent.
Sword Master.
Even Assassins who are good at active in the dark.
I could never have imagined that the principality would have achieved this level of prosperity while I couldn¡¯t see it.
Perhaps the Principality of Soleil is more powerful than he thought.
Chapter 736
Episode 736 Oh, My True Brother (1)
By Philia¡¯s order, the Marquis Villede was taken away by the royal knights.
Now all that¡¯s left is the elves.
Well, it seems wrong to enjoy the banquet like this.
¡®I¡¯ll have to go back soon.¡¯
Thinking of that, I was about to turn my back.
Oh, Princess yna spoke.
¡°There.¡±
Ray stopped walking and looked at her.
At that, Princess yna fumbled with the hem of her dress.
Her lips were twitching with a red face, but it didn¡¯t look like it was difficult to say.
¡°Do you have any business with me?¡±
¡°Yes¡ I¡¡±
He seemed to have made up his mind.
She said, extending her thin-looking hand.
¡°Thete King. Would you like to dance with me?¡±
¡°yes?¡±
A confused Ray asked.
Thanks to the elf¡¯s magic, the banquet hall was ruined.
Even now, I see nobles trying to get out of the lobby here and there. Let¡¯s dance in this situation?
The receptionists watched the two as if they were interested in the unexpected situation.
¡°Hoo.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Soyoung hinted.
¡°Are you going to make her wait?¡±
He gently pushed his back while talking, and because of that, he seemed to ept the dance request.
When Princess Oh and Prince Gong, who celebrated their birthday, appeared as if they were going to dance, nobles also showed interest.
Ray then realized her intentions.
¡®You don¡¯t want to ruin the banquet.¡¯
A body trembling as if it had been hit by rain.
Looking at her paleplexion, she never looked used to it.
but.
I¡¯ve heard that the king is particrly fond of it, so it must have been locked away.
Right now, y and the princess must have a sense of duty to properly protect the banquet held in their name.
The musicians, who suddenly came to their senses, sat down and started ying.
The atmosphere is gradually revived as soft music is yed.
just as expected.
Theplexion of the nobles also returned to normal a little.
The princess ya must have been aiming for the peace of mind of the nobles because of hering out.
The thought was admirable, so Ray readily agreed to join him.
holding the princess¡¯s hand.
He expressed his consent by slightly bowing his head.
¡°It is an honor to be with you. Even if you are inexperienced, please take good care of me.¡±
¡°Yes yes¡¡±
Her face turnedpletely red now.
Ray led her, who couldn¡¯t even make eye contact.
First with your left foot.
When I started to lead gently ording to the opponent¡¯s tension, yna also quickly followed.
Even herself was surprised by her light steps, as if she were stepping on a cloud.
¡®Is this me?¡¯
A step different from usual to the point where I couldn¡¯t adapt.
The moment I took my foot off and put my toe back on the ground continued naturally like water flowing.
She has practiced many dances in the past.
From the dances of the Lessian Empire on arge scale to the dances of a small country adjacent to Gleiman, he was mastering everything.
But to be sure, it was the first time I had ever danced as softly andfortably as I do now.
Not a formal dance, but a dance for two people to truly enjoy.
In a ce with adequate lighting, the white dress of a y or a princess flutters in the sky.
That look was enough to transform the princess into a pure yet bewitching one.
He could feel the eyes of the nobles all around him.
¡°Oh, is the princess really that beautiful?¡±
¡°I think I know why His Majesty cares.¡±
The gazes of the children of the aristocrats gradually became wet.
At first, she was not used to the gaze, but she gradually began to enjoy it.
By the time the music gradually fades away.
The moment that seemed like a dream was over before I knew it.
¡°Ah¡¡±
Princess yna burst into a sigh of regret.
¡°It was fun, Princess.¡±
¡°Thank you¡¡±
¡°This is my gift.¡±
Ray held out a small wooden box in his arms.
When the princess opened the wooden box, there was a shining silver ne inside.
Before y or the princess could say anything, Philia, who was by her side, reacted first.
¡°This is¡ a magic tool. Did you make it yourself?¡±
Indeed, he is a 6th circle wizard.
You¡¯ll notice just by looking at it.
Ray hand-stitched the ne around the neck of the y or the princess.
¡°Yes, it has preservation and defense magic. It wille in handy in dangerous moments.¡±
Speaking of magic tools with defensive magic, they weremon enough to be sold on the market.
However, the performance of a magic tool depends on who originally made it.
Even if it is a light defense magic, the stronger the mana contained in it, the more the magic effect changes.
A defensive magic tool created by a magician who can even look down on the 6th circle.
While she was wearing that ne, there were probably few beings who would harm the princess.
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°Then I will go to this one.¡±
¡°The banquet is still here. Would you like to stay longer?¡±
I tried to catch it with a regretful heart, but Ray politely refused.
¡°I have business to deal with.¡±
Looking at the elf while talking, y or the princess nodded as if they understood.
After all, they were the ones who made the work, so they couldn¡¯t catch it anymore.
¡°¡I look forward to seeing you next time.¡±
Of course, I forgot to say anything.
Ray, who had chills running down his spine, nodded and left the lobby with Zeke and the receptionist.
Those who made the banquet hall noisy disappeared in an instant.
¡°He is a wonderful person.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Even at Philia¡¯s words, Princess ya¡¯s gaze did not know how to leave the direction he had disappeared.
Princess Oh, who was so uninterested in men, became the face of a girl who fell in love for the first time, so Philiaughed as if she was fed up.
Looking around, there are quite a lot of eyes looking at the princess.
Most of them were nobles.
¡®The future will be tough.¡¯
It seemed that there were already signs of marriage talks that would blow over the royal family.
* * *
Leaving the lobby, Ray went straight to the waiting carriage.
It¡¯s like you¡¯ve already packed your things.
His backpack, as well as various food and necessities, were loaded into the wagon¡¯s luggagepartment.
And the courtesy elf was the same.
Cassius, unlike before, hadplicated looking eyes.
¡°Human¡.¡±
Ppaak-!
Cassius, who was about to call Ray, staggered his head.
Zeke, who had hit him on the back of the head, looked at him with furious eyes.
¡°A worm-like bastard who does not know grace dares to call his lord without a title of honor¡ Do you want to die?¡±
Is it like this that you can kill a person with your gaze?
Zeke, who was self-respecting when he was at the banquet hall, became a tyrant when he came out.
Cassius looked at Zeke and said.
¡°I know he¡¯s a great person in the human world, but is that enough to force him on me?¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
Zeke, who had been muttering, ¡®What did this young monkey in the forest eat wrong¡¯, eximed in admiration and tried to draw his sword.
Hongyoung, who was listening to their conversation by the side, dissuaded Zeke and said.
¡°¡I can¡¯t force it for that reason¡ but isn¡¯t even the grace of saving an elf¡¯s life a reason to respect it?¡±
¡®If so, I¡¯d understand, but that¡¯s a fairly savage race,¡¯ said Cassius, but his expression changed a bit.
It seems he¡¯s definitely convinced.
After adjusting his clothes properly, Cassius greeted Ray.
¡°Excuse me. It seems that he was unwittingly venting his anger at his benefactor because he was hurt by a human. Thank you from the bottom of my heart for saving me.¡±
Ray shook his hand as he greeted them in the elf manner.
¡°That¡¯s Okay. It¡¯s not like I was expecting anything in return.¡±
¡°By the way¡ you faintly smell of your own kind. Same with the dance from before¡¡±
Cassius, who was speechless once, continued.
¡°Do you have any rtionship with us?¡±
The dance he performed at the banquet hall.
It was a dance that was only performed during asional festivals in the elven vige.
Since he showed it in front of himself as an elf, he must have had a different intention.
Cassius asked as if he was curious about his intentions.
¡°that¡¯s right. The elves in ¡®Grandel¡¯s Forest¡¯ can be considered family.¡±
¡°Grandel¡¯s forest¡ is that where the high elves live?¡±
Cassius¡¯ eyes widened.
The eyes of truth do not respond.
What you say now will never be a lie.
In viges where high elves usually live, humans are not allowed in, even if they are helpers.
This is because the presence of high elves makes the vige sacred.
Nevertheless, being able to live in the vige meant that the rtionship with the high elves was that close.
Cassius¡¯ eyes softened now as if he were looking at his own family.
¡°Right. A friend of a high elf is like family to us elves. You show no respect for your rudeness until now.¡±
Zeke, who had been ring at him from behind as if to kill him at his sudden change of attitude, also became quiet.
Now let¡¯s have some conversation.
¡°Do you have a ce to go?¡±
Cassius¡¯ expression darkened at Ray¡¯s question.
¡°Since the location of the vige has been discovered, we cannot go back there. Perhaps the other brothers have already moved the vige.¡±
That is, there is nowhere to go back to.
Ray nodded as if he knew that.
It wasn¡¯t just elves, if it was enough to capture an elven guardian, then the ve traders came with a purpose.
He would have prepared for that, so even if he went back, the previous vige would have already disappeared.
¡°Then follow me.¡±
Just in time, Grendel¡¯s forest needed a guardian.
No matter how much Aira was in the vige, it would be difficult for Pia to take on the responsibility of the guardian alone.
Cassius said in a self-deprecating tone.
¡°I am an elf who could not protect the vige. I don¡¯t know if the vige will ept me.¡±
¡°I will definitely ept it. They¡¯re not that narrow-minded.¡±
¡°¡He only epts help and has no face.¡±
He is in the middle of the day, soaked in his own helplessness.
The self-reproach for not being able to protect the vige and theck of a ce to go made himment.
Ray smiled at him.
¡°What are you doing with your family? We live by helping each other.¡±
family.
At those words, Cassius¡¯ eyes widened.
So far, humans have only been closer to the bad side than the good side.
That¡¯s also true, for the elves, humans only thought about how to invade the vige and capture them.
I hate dwarves too, but I couldn¡¯t look good on humans who steal light from dwarves and destroy nature.
However, the human in front of him, when he saw him for the first time, saved his life and freed him from very.
Not only that, but now that he was offering to introduce me to a ce to stay, it was very different from the human figure he had been thinking of.
Does he treat even his poor self who couldn¡¯t protect the vige as family?
Cassius¡¯ face, moved by emotion, turned to tears at any moment.
Still, I couldn¡¯t feel the slightest sign of lies from the person in front of me.
Now I began to feel sorry for the act of measuring whether his words were true or false with the eyes of truth.
¡®My brother believes in me, but am I still trying to doubt him!¡¯
After scolding himself, Cassius calmed himself down.
¡°Thank you, brother. I will ept the favor.¡±
Chapter 737
Episode 737 Oh, My True Brother (2)
Around the time when Ray and Cassius are looking at each other passionately, and Zeke is ring at him jealously.
Soyoung, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, intervened between them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry in the middle of a touching family affair, but I have to decide soon. What are you going to do? Aren¡¯t you trying to negotiate with the royal family about the Marquis of Villede?¡±
He had apparently asked Philia to prepare a ce for him.
In the process, it was to organize the nobles of the Chosen People faction.
She was asking about it now.
Ray said it didn¡¯t matter.
¡°Let¡¯s go to Celia.¡±
¡°yes? Then about the Marquis¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take care of it anyway, even if I don¡¯t tell you. There¡¯s no way a woman who bes the leader of the magic corps wouldn¡¯t notice that much.¡±
Ray lived in the Kingdom of Gleiman for the past few days and saw many nobles.
Among them, the one who stood out was none other than Philia.
At first nce, she seems to be interested only in magic, but she is a clever woman.
He was proficient not only in politics but also in social affairs, so he couldn¡¯t even dig a bone in front of Philia.
There¡¯s no way she couldn¡¯t organize it even though sheid out this much.
Soyoung nodded.
¡°Are you trusting me quite a bit?¡±
¡°Because she is such a capable woman.¡±
¡°Phi. I¡¯m a strong woman too, right? You are a brute to use such a talented woman as your coachman.¡±
Soyoung inted her cheeks and grabbed the lead and drove the wagon.
Of course I know.
Recently, it was easy to drive out the nobles thanks to the information power of the receptionmittee.
Moreover, the nobles, who would normally have opposed it, did not resist with a smile on their faces, and the work went well.
In terms of pure ability alone, each member of the security guard must have far surpassed Philia.
It was only natural that a subordinate who was thispetent should be given an award tomend him for his achievements.
But what do they really want?
Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know.
Moving without expecting anything in return.
It was because it was these guards and Zeke, including Eucliwood, who was not present in the three families of the saint.
Even if I try to give a prize, I can¡¯te up with anything worthy of giving.
¡®No.¡¯
Ray groaned.
As soon as I return to the principality, I will think about it slowly.
* * *
Shortly after Ray leaves the Kingdom of Gleiman.
Klein, who hadn¡¯t opened his eyes for a long time, slowly let out a breath.
¡°ha.¡±
He came to his senses in the King¡¯s Great War and contemted himself.
Now he has entered the realm that all prosecutors dream of.
The Mana Road has be iparably wider and stronger than before.
I felt like I wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone now.
¡®This is¡ Master¡¡¯
It was hard to control his trembling heart because he had just reached the stage, but just as much, the road ahead was just as vague.
I knew it only after stepping in.
It means that there is a much more arduous and longer road left than the one we have walked so far.
Hello, is this the master?
He realized once again how insane the expression of reaching the tip of the sword was.
I touched the sword bottle tied to my waist.
beyond the familiar.
As if it were my own help, I feel like it would be natural no matter what I do.
Klein, who dared to draw his sword in the great pce where the king resided, wielded it as he pleased.
Ssss-!
Feel the texture of the air.
The sword he wielded movedfortably between the grains, and the speed was several times faster than before.
This time, I tried injecting mana into the sword.
Whoa-!
Mana filled with sharpness to the point of being frightening formed on the tip of the sword.
Before long, the Sword Aura split up and began toe together.
Aaaah-!
Mana Falls.
An aura de that cuts even mithril grew around the sword.
Kleinughed at the dreamlike sight of the aura de he had been hoping for his whole life growing out of his hand.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
You really have be a sword master.
He cautiously swung his sword.
Slow-!
With one yful gesture of the sword, the marble floor cracked open.
¡°Huh!¡±
Concentrating on the sword, he moved the sword towards a single point, and the air shrank as if it were beingpressed.
A state that cuts even the air.
This is the Sword Master.
Klein came and grabbed the de.
¡°It is all thanks to him that I became a master.¡±
If I had been alone, I would never have attained enlightenment.
It all started with a word from the king, so it was also thanks to him that he was able to be a master.
¡°It¡¯s not like this! We must tell His Majesty the King about this!¡±
In the kingdom, the birth of a Master is not a single event.
It was something that would affect the military power right away, so as the head of the Royal Knights, I had an obligation to report it to the King.
Klein opened the gates of Daejeon.
Since he was still at the beginning of his mastery, he couldn¡¯tpletely control his momentum, so mana overflowed around him.
The knights who were guarding the Great War were overwhelmed by it and bowed with emotion.
Remedy-!
¡°Meet the Master!¡±
¡°Meet the Master!¡±
¡°Congrattions on your achievement!¡±
one-man army.
Human limitations were in front of us.
Klein, who exuded a different momentum than before and proudly entered the battle, was literally in the shape of an absolute.
Received a courtesy by raising his hand once, he naturally took the lead, apanied by knights.
The destination was where the king was.
* * *
For the first day, the banquet hall was full of people.
Most of the reasons were to talk about the king and the people around him, but there were also those who did not leave the banquet hall for other purposes.
The sons of nobles gathered together and chatted.
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s justmentable that I haven¡¯t seen such a beautiful princess yet.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to go get some fresh air from y or the princess?¡±
¡°My family has a great view in the winter. I¡¯d like to invite you if you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Numerous courtships began to flock to her.
It was partly because the y or princess in a dress was beautiful, but it was decisive that the dance she danced with Ray moved the hearts of the children of nobles.
And it wasn¡¯t just limited to the children.
yna, who listened to them with a big smile, was still lost in the moment that had just seemed like a dream.
A body that moved so freely that it was unbelievable even thinking about it.
When I looked forward, I knew that my heart would stop for a second as a polite smile was directed at me.
¡®Ah¡ if only I could dance with him once again¡¡¯
Maybe it¡¯s because his eyes got high once again.
The children of nobles approaching him look even more unsightly than before.
As a matter of etiquette, she continued the conversation, but she gradually grew tired.
More than anything, I didn¡¯t want to forget the feeling of dancing just by having a casual conversation with them.
¡°sorry. I¡¯ll just leave for today.¡±
She left the venue with her head slightly bowed and her chest covered.
The children who were left behind cast their gazes until the end, as if they were sorry, but she did not look back.
It wasn¡¯t long after yna and the princess left the banquet hall.
King Gleiman entered the lobby.
¡°His Majesty the King eats it!¡±
The king, who entered the banquet hall receiving the courtesy of the aristocrats, somehow did not look good.
After being greeted one by one, he sat on the throne and called for Philia.
¡°Is the corpsmander¡¯s report really true?¡±
Philia pondered for a moment, then lowered her head.
¡°It¡¯s my mistake, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°no. It¡¯s not your fault.¡±
It was an encouraging tone, but the voice was not bright at all.
Rather, it seemed that he was trying hard to suppress his anger.
¡°Call Count Hobert.¡±
¡°As for Count Hobert¡¡±
Are you sure you intend to deal with the Marquis of Villede already?
King Gleiman, who did not deny Philia¡¯s presumption, simply kept his mouth shut.
¡®His Majesty is never someone who moves with emotions. Let¡¯s not be suspicious.¡¯
she replied briefly.
¡°All right.¡±
Shortly after giving orders to the knights, Earl Hobert was brought before the king.
He had a puzzled face, as if he didn¡¯t know why.
¡°Your Majesty the King. I heard you called.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while Count. This is the second time I¡¯ve been alone with the sir.¡±
¡°yes. That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°The first one must havee with Marquis Villede. I remember that it was about military reinforcement for the territory. Am I wrong?¡±
To the king¡¯s sudden question, Earl Hobert nervously answered.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
King Gleiman spoke solemnly to him.
¡°Strange. Even though your territory is a fief bordering another country, I already thought the number of soldiers as a Margrave was sufficient.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Somehow.¡±
King Gleiman, who paused for a moment, asked in a low voice.
¡°Aren¡¯t you having other thoughts?¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
Eyes that can see through the heart.
The king looked down at him quietly.
Count Hobert gnashed his teeth inwardly.
¡®¡How did you know?¡¯
The process of increasing military power was perfect.
He entered the faction of the Marquis of Villede and gradually increased his military power, led by her.
It was a natural right as a Marquis, so no one doubted it.
But there was a person who suspected it and investigated it?
Otherwise, King Gleiman could not have spoken with such certainty!
Who the hell are you!
Whose work is that?!
Contrary to the confusion in his head, Earl Hobert spoke calmly, pretending that nothing was wrong on the outside.
¡°Your Majesty, you are overestimating. It has been more than 20 years since I inherited the countship from my father and have been loyal to the royal family. How can you doubt me?¡±
When he spoke in a seemingly unfair voice, King Gleiman soon rxed his expression.
¡°Jim was just kidding. I apologize if I went too far.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
For a moment, the atmosphere seemed to soften.
¡°ha ha ha. But¡¡±
King Gleiman leaned over to the earl and whispered in his ear.
¡°Twice alone is enough. Please be careful not to have a third private meeting.¡±
In the dark shadows, King Gleiman¡¯s eyes shone brightly.
He looked more like a ck trader who grew up in the shadows rather than the king of a country.
Count Hobert, who had been thinking of the king as a scarecrow, felt as if the hairs on his body were standing on end.
He put his hands together to hide his trembling hands.
¡°I will do as youmand.¡±
Chapter 738
Episode 738 Oh, My True Brother (3)
Having read Earl Hobert (?), King man was delighted to see the next visitor.
¡°Sir Klein.¡±
¡°I apologize for visiting your Majesty without even asking for an audience.¡±
¡°Reap an example. Isn¡¯t it between Jim and respect?¡±
Looking at Clein and even patting him on the shoulder affectionately ispletely different from dealing with Count Hobert.
Normally, he would have been embarrassed to say that he was over-praised, but he did not respond.
He just looked at King Gleiman once, then lowered his head and continued talking in silence.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Klein, Commander of the 1st Royal Knights of the Kingdom of Greyman. I report to His Majesty that I have be a Master.¡±
The king¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Klein rather seriously.
¡°Is that really it!¡±
In the kingdom, the birth of a master is an event that can be called red fortune.
In the future, it will be able to bring an advantage in military power and also show off its strength against neighboring countries, so it will be easier to bring an advantage in the diplomatic area.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, it was the kingdom of Gleiman, which had wizards from the 6th circle, so the birth of this master would raise the kingdom¡¯s rank.
Earl Hobert¡¯s expression wrinkled as he listened to Klein¡¯s report together.
¡®Sword master. The knights can¡¯t stand it.¡¯
A master called the one-man army.
No matter how much military power he gained through his position as a Margrave, he couldn¡¯t fight against the Royal Knights Commander who had risen to Master.
The king, unable to hide his joy on his face, jumped up from his seat.
¡°Congrattions! Congrattions!¡±
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry.¡±
King Gleiman btedly sensed something strange when he saw Klein, who stopped short of bowing.
It¡¯s a state that I didn¡¯t want so much.
There was no way he, and no one else, would not be delighted.
The king cleared his throat and saved face.
¡°Even though you say that, you don¡¯t look happy. Is something going on?¡±
¡°¡yes. I have something to tell you.¡±
firm expression.
Anyone who sees it will know that it is a militarymander who has fought a war.
Seeing that he faces himself even though he knows it¡¯s rude, it doesn¡¯t seem like a normal thing.
King Gleiman looked around for a moment and then gestured towards Earl Hobert.
¡°The Count, please step back.¡±
Earl Hobert, who had been listening involuntarily, salivated at the King¡¯s banquet order.
¡°¡yes. I¡¯ll just step back.¡±
¡°I hope you don¡¯t forget Jim¡¯s advice.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Earl Hobert bowed and left the lobby.
Klein tilted his head for a moment at the unusual air current flowing between the two, but that was not the point now.
¡°Okay, stop talking. What has confused you so much?¡±
Klein, who was a little worried about the king¡¯s question, opened his mouth.
¡°¡surely I have reached the level of a master. It must have been thanks to a few days of diligence after gaining enlightenment.¡±
¡°I know. Thanks to the consideration of the Philia corpsmander, I was able to inform those around Daejeon in advance. I¡¯ll say thank youter.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°But what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
If you¡¯ve reached Master, there¡¯s no way there¡¯s a problem.
Or rather, there would be a lot of happiness waiting in the future, so there would be nothing left but to scream of joy.
However, Klein¡¯s expression did not look good.
It was clear something was up.
just as expected.
¡°There is a problem.¡±
Klein asserted.
As King Gleiman looked at him, as if telling him to speak quickly, Klein continued.
¡°I did not achieve this stage entirely on my own. It was thanks to help from an unexpected ce that I was able to gain enlightenment.¡±
¡°Have you got help?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Who the hell did you get help from? Since your level is not shallow, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ve sought help from the knights¡¡±
After saying that, someone passed by in King Gleiman¡¯s mind.
Hopefully not.
How can a person make a sword master without making magic tools alone?
Klein shook his head as he looked at the king who disappeared after a sh in his eyes for an instant.
¡°It is ording to Your Majesty¡¯s thoughts. I reached the Master with the help of the King.¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
King Gleiman slumped on his throne in a state of astonishment.
It is aw to know that a person is a degree.
He made a justification for purging the electorate nobles who settled in the Kingdom of Gleiman, and on the contrary, made the position of the royalist nobles firm.
Is that all?
He fortified the castle by making magical tools for defense against magic, and now made Klein a sword master and had a direct impact on military power, so there was virtually no one in the kingdom who could match his feat.
That meant that he was no longer an object to be served not only as the monarch of an alliance country, but as a benefactor of the kingdom.
King Gleiman, who finally grasped the situation, smiled dejectedly.
¡°haha. Did everything y in his hands from the beginning?¡±
¡°¡hard to believe, but it is. I heard that Halfman, the only master at the top of the continent, also felt the power of the Duke and voluntarily went under. It would be more difficult to see that there was no calction under it because it was done by such a person.¡±
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t mean to.
It was just that Klein took care of what he said and became the master at will.
However, the two, who had no way to know the whole story of the incident, did not even think that it would be like that.
Upon hearing the story, King Gleiman was horrified.
¡°A position that gives enlightenment with a single word¡ How many people like that do you think there are in this world?¡±
¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know what to say, but the master¡¯s level is not a height that can be reached just by knowing the sword. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t find a person like him anywhere on the continent.¡±
Clein did not recognize himself even though hemitted disrespect by exalting another person in front of the king.
It was the same with the king.
To that extent, the two were concentrating on one person.
King Gleiman, who almost gulped down wine as if his throat was burning, spoke with strength.
¡°No, it went well. If you build a friendship with that kind of person, it¡¯s never a bad thing for the kingdom.¡±
¡°But the damage will be enormous. You wouldn¡¯t have made me a Master simply to show off your abilities.¡±
¡°¡I¡¯ll have to put up with that. Shouldn¡¯t we be relieved that we have formed an alliance with a principality led by such a person now?¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
I have to admit.
To be honest, he was also relieved.
The king said a little worriedly.
¡°I am still worried. I wonder what the king will ask for.¡±
The two looked across the terrace.
There, just in time, there was a y or princess who was passing through among the children of nobles.
No matter whoes first.
It was a moment when the eyes of the two were young.
* * *
¡°Etch!¡±
Ray let out a cool sneeze and sniffed.
¡°Is it because the weather is getting cold these days? It¡¯s getting chilly.¡±
So-young was stunned when he, who was supposed to be fine even after being hit with the ice barrier attack magic, brushed his shoulders gently.
¡°Do you feel the cold too?¡±
¡°Do you know that I am not human? I definitely feel it.¡±
¡°oh my god.¡±
Even ogre leather, which would be second to none in terms of toughness, could notpare to Ray.
There was no scene more miraculous than this, as the owner of the miracle, who was throwing the swords of the bandits with his bare body, was pulling a nket saying that it was cold.
The elf sitting right next to Rayughed haha.
¡°Elves, a race of nature, also get cold sometimes. My brother is probably like that.¡±
Cassius, deeply moved by Ray, already recognized him as a brother.
Unlike the others, the eyes that looked at him contained affection, so Zeke used to look at him with burning eyes.
¡°My lord is not the kind of person who would sumb to the cold.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
At those words, Soyoung let out a drool.
It is particrly impressive that it is already covered in a nket so that it is difficult to tell whether it is a bear or a human.
at that time.
Cassius¡¯ ears, which had beenughing haphazardly, pricked up and moved.
¡°Anyway¡¡±
Zeke nodded with his arms crossed with a calm face.
¡°Looks like a bandit.¡±
¡°I heard that there is a mountain range nearby, but I never thought I would be working on a secluded mountain road like this.¡±
He said it as if he was surprised, but there was no emotion in his tone.
Instead of stopping the reins, Soyoung tried to turn the road.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save me?¡±
¡°Our purpose is to arrive in Celia as soon as possible. Nothing but that.¡±
¡°Hmm. They are more heartless than you think.¡±
Cassius also had noints.
After all, all lives are equal.
I didn¡¯t want to interfere with the human beings who would have known if they had touched the elves.
The moment the carriage was about to pass through the forest.
Ray, who got up from the nket abruptly, gave the order.
¡°Soyoung, turn the wagon.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
It was already toote to turn the wagon like this.
If you wanted to turn it, you could turn it, but to do that, you had no choice but to take a long turn around the road and make a gentle turn.
Soyoung said, ¡®Doesn¡¯t that sound a bit overdone?¡¯ when I tried to say
At one point, Ray, who was sitting with his butt on the coachman¡¯s seat, snatched the reins and began to ride.
¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±
As the reins were moved back and forth while clicking their tongues, the breathless horses led the wagon while trudging.
Then, strangely, the wagon turns around briefly and makes a U-turn!
Ray, who was about to lean to one side, regained his bnce by simply twisting his body lightly, and started ying with his hands again.
¡°Hey! Let¡¯s go!¡±
Hee hee hee-!
Would it be like this if you became one with the horse?
Soyeong was fascinated and enjoyed the spirited training.
Now, without sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, driving the carriage with one hip straddling the lead horse with momentum, isn¡¯t it strange to drive like this unless you¡¯re a centaur?
Without a bird to follow.
Eventually, the wagon moved closer and closer to where the sound of the weapon¡¯s friction came from.
Chaeeng-!
Kaaaang-!
In a forest with thick vegetation.
There, knights who had squeezed into a fairly narrow ce were fighting while protecting one person.
Chapter 739
Episode 739 Oh, My Real Brother (4
)
¡°Protect thedy! Stop it at all costs!¡±
While the knights were forming formation, the bandits attacked with great force.
¡°Ha ha ha! Guys called knights can¡¯t even use their strength because of one girl!¡±
Chae Ae Ae-!
The knights struggled to leave a woman between the rocks.
However, it seemed that the condition was not good, and it seemed to be pushed back.
Besides, they were clearly outnumbered by the bandits.
It seemed that it was not enough to stop the bandits with only three or four knights.
¡®Keugh! It¡¯s my negligence! Putting thedy in danger in a ce like this¡!¡¯
These are bandits that I wouldn¡¯t have noticed normally.
However, since the knights he had always trusted had betrayed him, everyone was injured in the battle with them.
In the end, all but the four people present were killed, so it was impossible to call for support.
The middle-aged knight gripped his swordsman tightly with the momentum to bury his bones right here.
¡°miss! Please run away!¡±
He looked behind him.
There, between the rocks, there was a woman watching the situation with her arms crossed.
cruel eyes.
She responded with a face that showed no emotion.
¡°Is Lawton¡¯s life worth more than pride?¡±
¡°now¡¡! This is not the time to think about that!¡±
Kaaaang-!
A middle-aged man named Lawton shed the bandit¡¯s sword.
Even if the neck is blown right away, it is not a strange situation.
In such a situation, the woman looked like a fishy sneer.
¡°Being betrayed by a fianc¨¦ is shameful. To abandon his family there and even run away. A noble who has lost his pride has no life.¡±
Rather, she took it one step further.
When they came out of the rock crevices on their own, the bandits¡¯ eyes shone.
¡°Catch the bitch!¡±
At Chae-ju¡¯s words, a nearby bandit rushed at the woman.
She struck the bandit in the head with a stone in her hand.
It happened in an instant, so the bandits who couldn¡¯t respond had to give up their heads.
Kwajik-!
eerie sound.
Blood sttered here and there, painting the woman¡¯s face red.
But she wasn¡¯t shaken in the slightest.
He picked up the fallen bandit¡¯s sword and threw it at Chae-joo¡¯s horse.
Swoop-!
The knife grazed the horse¡¯s neck beautifully.
The startled horse threw Chae-joo away.
¡°Ouch! How dare this bitch¡!¡±
¡°If you are angry,e to me with a knife in your hand.¡±
¡°¡Oh, you said it well.¡±
Chaeju strode forward with her sword drawn from her waist.
The knights were also exhausted from the long fight.
If that was the case, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle.
At this point, I will personally educate that rude woman.
When Chae-joo, who had made up her mind, went to her with a few bandits, Lawton gritted his teeth.
¡°miss! Why are you provoking me!¡±
¡°Read the battle, Lawton.¡±
¡°What a war situation¡!¡±
The woman spoke in a low voice.
¡°I lured the enemy general. It is an opportunity that is second to none.¡±
At those words, Lawton went nk for a moment, as if he had been hit in the head.
True to her words, Chae-joo is walking full of anger without even making any preparations.
No matter how injured and exhausted his body was, it was not to the extent that he could not sh a single bandit boss on the outskirts.
Did you act after calcting all of this?
I thought I gave up just a moment ago, but I never thought it was to deceive Chae-joo.
¡®¡A suredy.¡¯
The count¡¯s only daughter.
Her intellect was so excellent that it was tentatively decided to seed the count family with a woman¡¯s body.
Lawton caught her thoughts and collected himself.
The number of goals is only one.
If you cut your side long and insert the sword, you will be able to ask for negotiations with the bandits as long as your breath is attached.
¡®Then it¡¯s not a dream for all of us to return safely to our families.¡¯
The traitorous knights would be looking for them, but if they rode over the mountains, the chances of getting caught would be significantly reduced.
Soon enough, Chae-joo was getting closer to him.
A little more.
little bit more.
Lawton, who had been waiting for him to get closer, swung his sword with all his might as soon as Chae-joo¡¯s feet reached within the sword¡¯s range.
Boooooooong-!
The moment the de of the sword flew through the wind and rained down on Chae-joo.
¡°Shield.¡±
With a short start word, a translucent orb ejected from Chae-joo¡¯s body.
Caan-!
His sword ricocheted.
It was an unexpected magic, so Lawton was stunned.
¡°A magic tool?¡±
It was the best Hansoo.
To end it with this one sword, I poured all my strength that I had saved up to now.
Now, of course, mana wascking, and even standing was difficult because his energy was also declining.
He struggled to straighten his trembling legs.
Chae-jooughed.
¡°Are you upset? Couldn¡¯t I havee without any warning! Ha ha ha!¡±
¡°Huh¡! Huh¡!¡±
¡°Looks like I don¡¯t have the energy to move anymore.¡±
I wanted to deny it, but Lawton¡¯s breathing already told me everything.
that they are very tired.
Chae-joo ran her lips with the tip of her tongue, as if she had lost her appetite.
¡°I will kill you like that bitch.¡±
confident voice.
He was already on the verge of victory.
Even so, the morale of the knights was already hitting the floor.
Even now, you don¡¯t have the strength to restrain yourself, who hase close to you!
For Chaeju, the knights were no longer an obstacle.
The woman who did not give up until the end also closed her eyes when the situation reached this point.
I did everything that could be done.
Even so, if it doesn¡¯t change, I have no choice but to ept this as fate.
¡°Khehehe. The four years of being angry are finally giving up.¡±
¡°You fool. I don¡¯t deserve to be polluted by you.¡±
¡°You speak well! What can you do now?¡±
The moment when Chae-joo¡¯s hand reached for the woman.
She took out a small sword the size of the palm of her hand.
At that, Chae-joo hurriedly raised his sword.
¡°Shield!¡±
He kept his distance, wondering if there was some kind of trick, and shouted out the start word, but contrary to his thoughts, the sword the woman was holding was getting closer to his own neck.
You were trying to kill yourself!
without even closing your eyes.
Just before the knife touches the skin of a woman who was standing still with an expressionless face and was about to slit her neck.
A strangely shaped carriage crashed into the forest noisily.
* * *
Ray rode his horse safely into the woods.
The road was narrow and narrow, and most of the carriage was broken, but it is fortunate that the goal was achieved.
Soyoung shouted as she rushed out of the carriage.
¡°I knew it would end up like this!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t shout at Lord Soyeong.¡±
¡°Hey you idiot! You destroyed the royal carriage, but it looks still?¡±
In a word, the items owned by the royal family are noble treasures.
Even the slightest w would be met with re, and since it has be so hideous that even its original shape cannot be recognized, how the hell am I supposed to return it!
I don¡¯t know if I know Soyoung¡¯s heart.
The bandits were surprised to see them suddenly appearing.
Looking at her banquet dress and dress, she is clearly aristocratic.
The appearance of the women who can be seen from afar is so beautiful that I have never seen it before, so naturally greed was young on their faces.
¡°Chaeju! It¡¯s a thing after a long time!¡±
¡°Hahahaha! Heaven is very helpful today!¡±
The knights who are not even a threat and the women they protect.
Adding to that, when a few more beauties entered the room, Chae-joo felt better.
¡°Bring them all to me! Today we will open a festival!¡±
¡°Oh oh! After all, Chae Joo!¡±
¡°You have a big barrel!¡±
Excited bandits trudged menacingly with their swords on their shoulders.
The bandit looked over them once in front of So-yeong and salivated.
Even from a distance it was beautiful, but up close it was exquisite.
Eventually, he turned his eyes and looked at Ray, and he swallowed an empty breath.
Like the beauty of the women, the appearance of the young man in front of him was not really human.
He had seen an elf before, but it was the first time he had ever felt as dazed as he is now.
Let¡¯s not take our eyes off for a while.
The short girl downstairs red at her as if for some reason.
Soon after, the bandit came to his senses and clicked his tongue as he looked at Soyoung.
¡°The stuff is nice, but there¡¯s a kid in it.¡±
¡°You¡¯d better be careful with your words.¡±
I tried growling, but I didn¡¯t think her small body was threatening.
Rather, it was closer to the feeling of a childining.
The moment the bandit grinned, showing yellow teeth, ignored So-young and pointed his sword at Ray and Hong-young.
Sussuk-!
iron-!
The bandit¡¯s head fell to the ground with a rustling sound.
The bandits, unable toprehend the situation, tilted their heads. The bandit, who was saying
¡°what is this¡¡±,
walked up to Soyoung.
Swoop-!
Likewise, he also died instantly with his chest pierced and unable to even scream.
Dark Young shook his head.
¡°You got it right.¡±
She is enough topete with the master in front.
Naturally, the bandits were not her opponents.
¡°You little bastard!¡±
When two of hisrades were killed, the enraged bandits drew their swords and charged.
There are as many as five long men with good physiques.
Normally, it would either turn white when seeing the de or run away.
However, Soyoung just looked at them and quietly moved her hands.
Pipi Pit-!
The memorized words that left her hands were embedded in the foreheads of the bandits.
¡°Uh¡¡±
¡°Kuuuuuu¡¡±
They held their foreheads and drooled like idiots, then hesitated and then copsed.
All seven bandits died in an instant.
Chae-joo gradually began to realize the situation in the unusual situation unfolding in front of her eyes.
¡®Looks like that little kid is an escort.¡¯
It was clear that he was not an ordinary escort, but a sword expert.
Things got difficult.
No matter how many magical tools he had, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to defeat someone as talented as him.
Chaeju said.
¡°I couldn¡¯t recognize you because of my poor eyesight. I will give you a generous reward, so please forgive me for pretending not to see it.¡±
Of course, they are the only ones who allow passage.
The knights and aristocratic women here should be left behind.
If this was enough, there would be no need to cause a fuss, so it would not be a bad condition from their point of view.
Of course, Chae-joo thought he would be epted.
just as expected.
Soyoung nodded happily.
¡°I will forgive you. Everyone will die anyway.¡±
Chapter 740
Episode 740 Oh, my true brother (5)
The moment So-young¡¯s arrogant wordspelled him, he became a mute from honey.
¡°You kill the Lord¡¡±
Hisplexion darkened noticeably.
Soyoung looked back at Ray, as if she wanted to say something.
¡°What should I do?¡±
Why do you ask your doctor when you¡¯ve already said it?
Ray looked around.
A woman who seemed to have decided tomit suicide with the knights who were already in a state of disrepair.
I don¡¯t know if they just collected the toll tax, but since they seem to be the ones whomit murder, there¡¯s nothing good about keeping them alive.
That would be the case, too, because I don¡¯t think that side would feelfortable if there were other damages caused by showing mercy.
¡°Kill them all.¡±
Even talking about it makes me feel weird.
Like a puppy that heard the answer he had been waiting for, Soyoung stood up with a happy face.
¡°yes.¡±
At that, Chae-joo frowned and gripped the sword.
¡®I¡¯ll have to take anyone as a hostage.¡¯
In order to live, you have to negotiate.
It was clear that the kid would be the only escort among them anyway.
That¡¯s also the case, because at a nce, the rest of them seem more like aristocrats than escorts.
Soyeong ran out to the bandits.
Chae-joo felt chills running down her spine as she watched her men ughter at a terrifying speed, and hurriedly ran to the carriage opposite her.
¡°ha ha ha! You stupid bitch!¡±
Escorting, escaping from the person you need to protect!
If you catch one person, you won¡¯t be able to move without care!
While Chae-ju was choosing a hostage, her eyes met Ray.
The feeling that everyone is standing around him.
It¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a high-ranking noble, so it¡¯d be best to catch him.
Having finished his judgment, he reached out his hand to Ray.
He nned to drag him by the cor, but his thoughts went back to Musan.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Chae-ju, whose entire wrist had been cut off, screamed.
Standing in front of Chae-joo were the security guard and Zeke with hard faces.
¡°A lowly fellow.¡±
The inside of his hand was so clean that even the moment his wrist was cut off, blood did not stter.
Cheongyoung kept a sneer on him.
¡°I have to kill you for making fun of your dirty hands.¡±
When the sharp dagger stabs Chae-ju into the chest, a hole is pierced in the lungs and no voicees out.
Chaeju, who was writhing in pain, soon became limp.
* * *
Wild vegetables were organized at a rapid pace.
Soyeong¡¯s confidence was so great that she couldn¡¯t even think of counterattacking.
Seeing her follow and kill every one of those who ran away, Lawton was mortified.
¡°Sung¡ no, my lord. I took care of everything.¡±
So-young approached with quick steps, her eyes shining as if she was hoping for praise.
The knights who saw her innocently wiping the blood off her face after she wiped out more than 20 bandits at once became quiet for an instant.
¡°great job.¡±
¡°Good job. If this gets caught on me, it¡¯s okay.¡±
It makes strange noises and pretends to slit its throat.
Like his ability to deal with bandits, and how he overpowered Chae-ju, who had magic tools, like a child.
These were never ordinary people.
Among them, the one that stands out in particr is the little girl in front of her fluttering eyes.
If he had that level of skill, he would surely have been given a title in the kingdom.
¡®Where in the world did these people¡¡¯
Seeing as they saved themselves from being doomed to death by bandits, it seems that they are not knights from hostile families.
Then, is it really a fate that we met while passing by this mountain road?
Lawton thought for a moment, then shook his head.
Even if it¡¯s a coincidence, doesn¡¯t it make sense?
It¡¯s hard to believe that I met such a talented person that I couldn¡¯t even follow the movement with my eyes without any connection on a mountain road like this.
Lawton approached them with a face full of wariness.
¡°I got help. We are the knights of Count Cerian. May I ask your affiliation?¡±
When he asked politely, Soyoung tilted her head.
For Count Cerian, the kingdom of Celia has changed.
It could be said that the lord was one of the powerful families with the Marquis.
Although he had recently been ostracized by the nobles of the same faction and had reduced his power, even so, he did not fall to the point of being annihted by these bandits.
When Soyoung looked at her with the meaning of ¡®What should I do?¡¯, Ray answered instead of her.
¡°We are nobles of the Duchy of Soleil.¡±
¡°iced coffee. You did.¡±
Hearing that he was an aristocrat of the principality, Lawton seemed convinced in his heart.
While in the Kingdom of Gleiman, Harfman heard that the county of the principality had increased significantly.
It was doubtful whether the count¡¯s article was eptable, but Lawton made me realize that it was a mistake.
He spoke without even thinking about stopping the bleeding.
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to ask someone you¡¯ve met for the first time because it¡¯s not enough to receive grace¡ but I hope you will help us.¡±
Lawton saw So-yeong, who was strong enough to join the Royal Knights, keeping an eye on Ray, thinking that the son of an aristocrat in the principality in front of him was a great status.
The natural attitude also became polite.
After hearing the story, Ray made a slightly troubled face.
He didn¡¯t know what their situation was, but he thought the most important thing right now was the issue of the Kingdom of Silia and the Principality.
It is not that I turn my gaze to enjoy the sweet and sour life with Aira.
really.
The woman of the count family, who had been grasping the situation from behind the knight, approached.
¡°Thank you for saving me. This is Levia from Count Cerian.¡±
brave prayer.
The mana felt inside his body was very weak, but the prayers that came out naturally were grandpared to ordinary people.
A character is a character
Ray asked for a handshake.
¡°It¡¯s Ray. The castle has circumstances.¡±
¡°Ray¡¡±
She thought it was a name she remembered hearing somewhere.
¡°What happen? There would be no reason for knights to confront bandits in a forest like this.¡±
Even the most stupid bandits take their own lives seriously.
Seeing the knights lined up, they wouldn¡¯t normally think of attacking.
However, they were fighting bandits.
It was hard to think unless there was a reason.
Lawton groaned at his words.
I never thought I would bring up a sensitive topic.
For a woman to tell the story of being betrayed and thrown out by her fianc¨¦ was as cruel as forcibly opening a wound that never healed.
Even for her, it was difficult for her to say this.
He spoke slowly, trying to suppress the feeling of betrayal and anger that was starting to boil again.
¡°I had a fianc¨¦. My two families were close enough to the point that I decided to get married from an early age.¡±
Thinking of the past, his expression softened a little.
¡°But within a few years the family was shaken. His family didn¡¯t know us as if it was the case, and he was betrayed at this time when the marriage was only three months away.¡±
Levia looked at the knights around her.
A body full of wounds.
Looking at his exhausted expression, it was impossible to fight any longer.
However, the knights from that house are still searching for them.
If it continues like this, it is only a matter of time before it is annihted.
She bowed her head to Ray.
¡°please. Please help us.¡±
A man who dared to forget his childhood promise.
Help me to get revenge on the man who betrayed my trust with betrayal.
Her eyes were saying that.
To be honest, it was embarrassing for Ray to let them go back like this.
If he let go when he knew he was going to die, his little conscience would feel remorse.
¡®Even so, Celia¡¯s work is also important.¡¯
As the merchants withdrew one by one due to people dying due to ck magic, it was obvious that Celia would suffer from financial difficulties.
Of course, it seems to be responding in its own way, but if the cause cannot be removed, it is not a solution but a temporary measure.
Thinking deeply, Ray nodded his head.
Soyoung, who was watching the situation carefully, shuddered at the bad feeling.
¡°Isn¡¯t it? Please say no.¡±
As an intelligence officer, she overcame the hellish training and ran around as if her feet were on fire even in the Kingdom of Gleiman.
If a person had a conscience, he wouldn¡¯t hand over work to himself who had suffered so much.
However, Ray was a rare person who did not care about the hopes of his subordinates.
¡°So-Young and Heuk-Young have to work hard.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
Unlike Heukyoung, who prostrates himself and obeys an order at once, Soyeong reluctantly prostrates and obeys, but herplexion is dead yellow.
¡°I was very well received. Even if the girl dies in a foreign country, please do not hold a funeral.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s enough to kill the two of you in a distantnd, that¡¯s something worth investigating.¡±
He spoke without losing a single word, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel that way.
Soyoung swallowed her anger and returned to the back.
Levia said.
¡°¡the favor will surely be repaid.¡±
I said thank you, but somehow I didn¡¯t like it.
He nced at So-young and Heuk-young, but they probably thought that they had just handed over two escorts.
Ray smiled and waved at Soyoung and Heukyoung.
Then, the two new models were shot like an arrow.
¡°Huh!¡±
Lawton, who was around Levia, hurriedly pulled out his sword and tried to prepare, but the two swords had already touched Levia¡¯s neck first.
Unable to read his movements, she looked a little startled.
Then, Count Cerian¡¯s knights pointed their swords at them.
Tension began to linger in the son-inw.
Ray ignored them and spoke coldly to Levia.
¡°I don¡¯t know if you know it, but I¡¯m sending my men to death out of sympathy for you. If you intend to disparage the men I take pride in, I may not sympathize with you any longer.¡±
This is a warning.
It¡¯s a kind of device to keep them from looking down on themselves.
These two can kill you at any time, so take care of yourself.
The current action contained such a message.
Zeke exuded momentum.
¡°It is disrespectful. Who are you raising your sword in front of?¡±
He has already partially escaped from Master and is looking at the next stage.
Even though it was adjusted, there was no way the knights would have the ability to hold on.
The feeling that your throat will be cut off any moment.
It is a chilling feeling, as if someone is throwing a sword at your neck on the battlefield.
Most of the knights trembled at the murder felt from all sides.
The only thing holding on was Lawton.
Chapter 741
Episode 741 Oh, My True Brother (6)
So-Young and Heuk-Young drew their swords at Ray¡¯s wink.
¡°You cannot disobey themand of your lord. I¡¯m reluctant, but I¡¯ll try to help.¡±
¡°joy.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
She was like that when facing the bandits, but she is not an ordinary woman.
Even though the ck spirit¡¯s sword came close to me, it didn¡¯t blink an eye.
by the way.
Ray looked at the wrecked wagon.
Latter wheels and a shattered exterior.
I couldn¡¯t even lie to say that it looked good.
Since he had already escaped the majesty of the royal carriage for a long time and was afraid that he would appear in a dream, Soyeong said a word when she saw it.
¡°At least it¡¯s the royal carriage, so I¡¯ve endured this much.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for that, it would have been unable to hold on and disintegrated mid-air while running.
What should I say to convey this fact to the Kingdom of Gleiman?
Did the crazy speed freak crash it while doing a spin turn?
Indeed, it would be concise, but I am afraid of the aftermath.
While Soyoung was struggling, Levia approached and said.
¡°Come ride in our carriage.¡±
¡°Can I?¡±
¡°of course. If you pretend not to know the benefactor¡¯s plight, wouldn¡¯t that be disgrace to the family?¡±
At her words, Ray was pleased.
¡°As expected, true nobles are different!¡±
¡°It¡¯s overrated.¡±
¡°miss!¡±
Lawton looked concerned, but Levia shook her head.
¡°The carriage is rather conspicuous. You have enough horses, so you should ride them.¡±
¡°Ha, but¡¡±
¡°Lorton, how can you throw away your benefactor just because it¡¯s a waste of a wagon? Please save my face.¡±
¡°Kkeuh¡.¡±
The carriage is thest bastion.
Not only could they carry food, but they could use the wagon as bait to make a run, so it was a hand that was hard to throw away for those who valued each and every one of them.
But to pass it off without even thinking about it.
Sometimes I don¡¯t know what thedy is thinking.
Lawton looked at Soyoung and thought.
¡®¡If I had that escort, I¡¯d be able to buy some time to escape.¡¯
Although he was small in size, his skills against bandits were not normal.
So, even if a bad situation arises, it will be enough to earn time.
It can be said that grace is repaid with enemies, but for Lawton, the priority is the safety of the person serving.
A heavy feeling of guilt settled in his heart, but he ate his heart.
¡°All right. It¡¯s the count¡¯s carriage, so please handle it carefully.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Ray, who had a track record of having already ridden a wagon (?), responded enthusiastically.
* * *
Let Ray pick out food and leave with the wagon.
Only the tired knights, Levia, So-young, and Dark-young were left in the seat.
¡°Can we start soon?¡±
At Lawton¡¯s words, Dark Young crossed his arms and looked around.
¡°Everyone seems tired, how about sleeping nearby?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know when they mighte again, but I can¡¯t rest peacefully.¡±
¡°This number will not go unnoticed. Even if you get caught, you can trust us and rest because we are there.¡±
Indeed, it is a maddening confidence.
Do you think that one knight can be stopped with only two people?
Lawton sighed.
¡°I can¡¯t. The gnomes are knights of the same count family. They are knights who have undergone bone-breaking training, so there is no way to deal with them with this amount of manpower.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a knight of the count family.¡±
After a moment of silence, the ck spirit spoke again.
¡°No problem.¡±
Let¡¯s listen because we want to hear
Lawton shouted, enraged at the fact that the same Count and Knight had been insulted, even though he was a traitor.
¡°Thank you for saving me! But this insult is hard to bear! If you say something like that again, you will have to deal with me first!¡±
ck Youngughed.
¡°Those who were cornered and struggled even with the bandits never let go of their pride. Alright, where do you go?¡±
¡°This person really is!¡±
Sreureung-!
Lawton could not stand it and fired the sword.
Levia also seemed to have no intention of stopping her right now.
The face of the knights is to be kept by the knights themselves.
Even the owner had no right to intervene.
¡®I met a good owner.¡¯
Deeply praising Levia, the Dark Spirit faced Lawton.
¡°I will give you a chance to attack first. You will have toe with all your might.¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
How far are you going to insult me!
Feeling humiliated, Lawton trembled with anger, but calmly calmed down the tip of his sword.
Thanks to a little rest, he was in a condition that he could move quite a bit.
Lawton never put down his sword in his life until he got older.
If it was an ordinary knights¡¯ team, that skill was worthy of aiming at the sub-danju.
When Lawton made up his mind and raised his sword, a sword aura the size of an adult forearm overflowed.
¡°Don¡¯t curse at me for being heartless. Everything is your own fault.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry,e.¡±
Lawton, who had intended to forgive him if he apologized even now, let go of all mercy at those words.
Instead, the sword clearly contained a killing blow and shed at the dark spirit.
The moment the beam of light pouring down at a fierce speed touched the sword of the Dark Spirit.
Lawton saw another mighty sword in his sword.
A master¡¯s exclusive property that cuts even mithril.
Although it was only a fleeting moment, it was clearly visible in Lawton¡¯s eyes.
Slow-!
The sword bestowed by the family he belonged to was cut off like tofu.
He hurriedly retrieved the sword aura, but internal injuries were unavoidable.
¡°Cuck!¡±
He vomited a handful of blood, but his gaze still did not know how to leave the dark spirit¡¯s sword.
The Dark Spirit, who had defeated the knights of the count family with only one team, said while holding his sword.
¡°There is a paper difference between confidence and arrogance. If you don¡¯t recognize your opponent, someday you will be hurt more than this.¡±
Previously, when Levia doubted their skills.
Heukyeong thought that the person he served had been insulted, so he kept it in his heart.
It was in retaliation that he had recently written a strong number against Lawton.
At the words of the ck spirit, Lawton surrendered,pletely forgetting the previous insult.
¡°The low end of the count family meets the master.¡±
master.
The weight of the name shocked not only the knights around her, but also Levia.
¡°Ma Master?¡±
¡°What kind of master do you mean meeting in a ce like this?¡±
¡°It¡¯s what the old chief said, so it won¡¯t be wrong.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t stand it¡¡±
Contrary to what the knights were saying, Levia sternly told them as if she noticed something.
¡°Everyone set an example.¡±
Following Levia¡¯s words, the knights immediately brought one hand to their chest.
Lowering his posture and hiding his sword behind him, this was an example of a knight.
Soyoung, who was quietly watching the scene from behind, snorted.
¡°You brag about handling a sword. Where the hell is a master who is out of shape like this?¡±
¡°Shut up, Soyoung.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Despite their pun, they didn¡¯t dare to open their mouths.
What is in front of you is the power that the kingdom cherishes.
It was not difficult for him to slit their throats when he was moved.
If I were to die of being upset over this, what would be such a futile thing?
Levia nced at the two and thought quietly.
Along with the man who is the master, a small woman who treats him casually.
Judging by her words and actions, it was clear that the woman was also a master or a skill equivalent to that.
What is the identity of the young man who handed over this amount of manpower to them?
Her thoughts didn¡¯te to pass.
¡°Is anyone still against camp?¡±
All the knights fell silent at the words of the Dark Spirit.
Who would disobey an order?
As long as he was holding on to his seat, it was safe even if the grandfather came, not the count¡¯s knights.
Or maybe it would be safer to stick here than to return to the family.
It¡¯s hard to believe that people like this are stepping in together to help their county family.
Under the decision of the Dark Spirit, the movement of the knights became faster.
With the bodies of the bandits put away in a corner, they decided to camp in the bandits¡¯ living quarters.
There were various kinds of ingredients in the sanchae.
The meat was put on a skewer, lightly salted, and ced around a bonfire.
Of course, all the work was up to the knights.
Heukyoung did not touch it, as if there was still sediment left.
So-young snatched a piece of meat that looked delicious and brought it to her mouth.
¡°As expected, the meat is delicious even with salt.¡±
The meals prepared in the Kingdom of Gleiman were also delicious, but to her taste, the food she ate while being homeless was the most delicious.
The knights, including Levia and Lawton, ate their food while taking off their te armor.
It seemed quite relieved that Master was there anyway.
Levia, who was in the midst of eating, asked cautiously.
¡°We asked for help, but¡ may I ask why you epted our request?¡±
To be honest, I don¡¯t understand.
The realm of being a master is a path that criminals cannot reach.
As such, you will be treated with utmost hospitality in the kingdom, and you will not have to go under anyone except for the king.
Even so, the two of them were serving a courteous young man.
In addition to that, it is a bit difficult for her to understand that these giants move their bodies at once at her request.
Heukyeong, who was just about to open the skewer, answered.
¡°Never mind. It¡¯s just that the lord is kind.¡±
Are you really sending people like this for that reason?
The Dark Spirit didn¡¯t lie, but Levia interpreted it arbitrarily.
¡®You know something about family heirlooms.¡¯
An item that the surrounding nobles despise as a ¡®curse¡¯ and strongly demand to dispose of it.
He must have known something about him.
Once I thought about it, my doubts turned into certainties.
The way he came to help in a desperate situation, and the way he handed over this amount of articles with a single word of his own.
It would have been impossible without some ulterior motive.
Could it be that they also covet heirlooms?
Or those sent by hostile aristocrats?
I¡¯m not sure, but she didn¡¯t grow up smoothly enough to believe me when she replied, ¡®It¡¯s just that my lord is kind¡¯.
Before they return to their families, they must uncover their ulterior motives.
Levia, who made a promise to herself, continued her meal.
Chapter 742
Episode 742 Oh, my true brother (7)
Cassius said with a sense of humor.
¡°Awesome. Are human beings inherently a race that fights so often?¡±
From the banquet hall of the kingdom to this ce.
It had only been a day, but the fighting continued.
The image of So-young, who was a member of the same race and was ughtering bandits with a sword, was quite shocking in Cassius¡¯ eyes.
That¡¯s also true, because even if elves rarely fight, they often stop midway due to the friendship between their kind.
They are a race that values their own people to that extent, so they have no choice but to understand humans.
For some reason, Chung-young opened his mouth.
¡°well. Maybe it¡¯s because everyone wants different things.¡±
¡°Even though it upies most of thisrge continent, is it not enough? If you took the ores from the dwarves and the nature from the elves, you¡¯re taking life from your own people.¡±
¡°That is not wrong. A body born without anything. It¡¯s the same when you leave, so I don¡¯t know how greed has no end.¡±
Cassius¡¯ gaze turned to Cheongyoung as he smiled lonely with mncholy eyes.
¡°You humans¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Somehow, a sticky airflow flowed between them as they looked at each other in silence.
Is it through the heart?
There was a lot of emotion in the eyes.
¡°Looks like my eyes have rotted away. So far, humans have been thought of as insignificant creatures such as goblins and kobolds¡¡±
¡°Where are there noble beings from birth? Every day he has lived determines whether he will turn into an insignificant thing or a noble being.¡±
Cassius, who was thrilled by those words, hugged Cheongyoung.
¡°Brother!¡±
¡°ha ha ha. why are you so strange Everyone is watching.¡±
While saying that, he continued to pat Cassius on the back.
Ray, who was watching the two of them, sighed.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Are you jealous now?¡±
¡°Crazy.¡±
sparkle-!
Cassius¡¯ brow lighted up for a moment.
It seems that the eyes of truth once again confirmed that Ray¡¯s words were sincere.
Once acknowledged, the elves will not turn their backs.
Ray now had no qualms about Cassius.
At that, Cassiusughed, saying, ¡®It¡¯s good that there¡¯s no sense of distance¡¯.
While Cassius and Cheongyoung were chatting for a long time.
Their party was able to arrive at the border of Celia Kingdom without realizing it.
The soldiers who checked the g of the county shouted.
¡°These are the people of Count Cerian! Open the gates!¡±
Drurr-!
The huge gates slowly rose, making way for the wagons to pass.
Sitting on the coachman¡¯s seat, Sewol, Sewol, Zeke, who was driving a horse, passed by, greeting the soldiers.
Eventually, when the carriage hadpletely passed.
The soldiers guarding the gate looked in the direction the wagon had left.
¡°¡Did you see?¡±
¡°I must have seen it.¡±
A young man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.
Looking at his impression, at first I thought he was an aristocrat.
However, there is no way for a nobleman to sit in the coachman¡¯s seat and drive a wagon himself.
That said, the old pretty young man was at most a coachman.
The soldier said in admiration.
¡°They said that the prestige of the Count Cerian family was no longer the same, but it was all a rumor.¡±
¡°Who said no? That¡¯s enough to hire a man like that as a coachman. Rather, it has be stronger than in the past.¡±
The other day, when he saw the procession of the Knights in front of his eyes, it wasn¡¯t even like that.
The spirit that can be felt in the eyes.
The atmosphere that overwhelms people in the middle of the day was never something that a coachman could create.
After that, the two soldiers continued to talk about the polite coachman.
* * *
Returning to Celia, Ray elerated his steps.
¡°Give this to Harpman¡ Give this to Lacia.¡±
He rummaged through his bag and looked out the window.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve returned to my hometown, so I can¡¯t help but feel excited.
Eventually, the carriage stopped.
Ray got off the carriage and looked around.
¡°Now, take a look around and go!¡±
¡°Fruits are cheap! These are the fruits that came in today!¡±
A pleasant noise is heard in my ears.
How long has this been?
Unlike Ray, who was thrilled, Cassius was quite agitated.
Putting on a robe, he got off the carriage and said a word.
¡°Noisy.¡±
¡°There is a saying that a noisy vige is more peaceful.¡±
¡°Brother, noise only harms the body. How about leaving here first?¡±
After a long timeing back to my hometown, I want to leave again?
Normally, he would have sealed that unsettling muzzle right away, but now Ray was in a good mood.
It¡¯s so good that even if half a man says nonsense right in front of you, you¡¯llugh at it.
Did they say that even a tiger woulde if I said it?
Halfman, who had been waiting for a word beforehand, ran from afar with the escorts.
¡°Lord Taesangdan!¡±
He puts on a face full of fat with a face that looks like he¡¯s about to cry at any moment, and even that figure looks cute.
¡°Oh, our harp! The guild was well guarded while I was gone, right?¡±
¡°Hahahaha! Are you saying it right? Only that harp was with the money and¡ no, thepany, day and night!¡±
That seems to be true.
Even now, theplexion of the escorts was dead blue.
Well, there¡¯s no way the escorts can rest when Danju doesn¡¯te home from work.
Ray let out augh.
¡°Sometimes go home, half man. Isn¡¯t your wife sad?¡±
¡°Even if you get ripped off sometimes, wouldn¡¯t that be the fun of living as a married couple?¡±
Seriously, I started to feel sorry for Hafman¡¯s wife.
Hafman, who also greeted the receptionist Zeke, whom he met after a long time, soon found Cassius and asked Ray.
¡°Who is this?¡±
¡°Elf.¡±
¡°Are you an elf?¡±
He tilts his head as if he doesn¡¯t understand the reason for the concise answer.
¡°Looks like he was captured by a ve trader. I¡¯m going to take you to Grandel¡¯s Forest.¡±
¡°Ugh. I need to contact Aira-sama.¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ll take you, so it¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°Are you saying you¡¯re going there yourself?¡±
Are you leaving me alone after a long time?
As if he wanted to say that, he asked with his eyes wide open.
Why did he, who had just returned to his hometown, have to spend time with his family and Aira, seeing a dark-skinned man?
From Ray¡¯s point of view, Harpman was rather a strange guy.
¡°Don¡¯t do that, you go home too. Sometimes you have to see the faces of your family.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. For us, no news is good news.¡±
Talking about newlyweds who have been married for only a few years resembles that of an elderly couple who have been together for 40 years.
Harpman may have been sessful as a merchant, but as a husband, he¡¯s not very good.
Ray shook his head and asked.
¡°Rather than that, are you doing well with the things I asked for?¡±
¡°yes. You don¡¯t mind how much money you spend, so I brought only the best ones as you asked me to get some good ones.¡±
Halfman beckoned to the coachman.
A luxurious wagon approaches, and inside it is a well-ordered set of clothes and a sword.
And there was a log with a dark red light.
Ray looked down at them nkly and then smiled contentedly.
¡°Good.¡±
¡°These are the items that I personally inspected and selected.¡±
Stand tall and speak confidently.
The goods contained in the wagon were of good quality, to the extent that Harpman boasted.
The light, thin robe flowed beautifully enough to inspire admiration just by looking at it, and there was not a single soot that wasmon on the sword.
and.
Ray caressed the log.
It looks rough, but the surface is quite smooth.
A tree that emits light as if it is alive and breathing is truly worthy of being called a spirit tree.
¡°I want to stop by the smithy before I go.¡±
¡°There is a forge nearby. The owner is strict, but I¡¯ll ask.¡±
Halfman took the lead.
Leaving the wagon with the coachman, I followed him, passing through alleys and winding mountain roads.
It was a bit out of town, so the road was sparsely popted.
Caan-! Caan-!
An old man with a good physique, simr to a ck spirit, is banging a hammer in front of a cksmith¡¯s shop.
¡°Oh oh.¡±
Well-toned muscles and a strong back.
The age-old leather belly band proves the cksmith¡¯s skills.
¡°excuse me.¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
When I talk to him, he frowns and res at me, to the point where even a person with a big heart flinches.
Ray said politely.
¡°I want to rent a forge.¡±
¡°You say you rent a forge?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The gray-haired old manughed and then immediately stiffened his expression and shouted.
¡°Get out of here!¡±
It was a very angry voice, but Ray, who had already built up resistance by enduring all kinds of verbal abuse from Derp, heard it in a low voice.
¡°Please don¡¯t do that, just borrow it once.¡±
¡°My forge hasn¡¯t rotted enough that you can use it once or twice at will!¡±
¡°I will do enough cases.¡±
¡°Not required!¡±
¡°I want to make my own gifts for my parents. The old man must also have children. Please help your children to be filial.¡±
Normally, I¡¯d just walk away.
The old man clicked his tongue as he watched Ray ask for help over and over again without averting his gaze.
He went into the forge and returned a few minutester with a hammer that was covered in rust.
Then he passes the hammer to himself and crosses his arms.
¡°Take a look. If the sound is muddy, know how to kick it out immediately.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Taking it lightly, Ray swung the hammer once.
Cassius, who was by his side, sighed.
¡°It¡¯s bad taste.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
When Zeke asked, he answered.
¡°Leaving aside the rust, isn¡¯t the head of the hammer nted? There¡¯s no way it could sound good by hammering with something like that.¡±
It was already embarrassing to even call it a hammer.
The handle is dangling and the iron head is worn out, so I would believe it even if I picked up trash dumped on the roadside.
Zeke¡¯splexion hardened.
How dare you dare to despise a saint for a mere vige old man.
Zeke, who was about to approach the old man with the intention of saying something, stopped his steps abruptly at the clear middle sound that resonated.
Chapter 743
Episode 743 Oh, My True Brother (8)
The hammer head strikes the iron ced on the anvil once.
Daang-!
A soothing noise that will make you feel refreshed.
Ray let go of the hammer after just one tap on the iron.
¡°Should I do more?¡±
¡°no. I had to stop.¡±
The cksmith, who had been watching with his arms crossed, gently closed his eyes.
It¡¯s great workmanship.
Even if you¡¯ve been holding a hammer since you were little, it¡¯s hard to be this proficient at this age.
¡®You¡¯re born with talent.¡¯
If he had med the tools for the rusty hammer, he would have kicked them out right away.
However, Ray took one look at the hammer and immediately struck the iron.
It means that it is not a skill that is already courted by extension.
Wondering if it was a coincidence, the old man gave me a different hammer this time and said,
¡°Try knocking with this.¡±
Then, without hesitation, Ray epted the hammer and hit the metal in the same way.
Daang-!
It is a clear sound that is unchanged from the first time.
I don¡¯t know if it was once, but if the same result came out twice, it¡¯s not a coincidence.
The cksmith began to be coveted.
It¡¯s been a long time since the bastards came out saying they didn¡¯t want to take over the smithy.
Ray¡¯s existence, which appeared in a car without a favorite heir to his old age, was like an oasis in the desert to him.
¡°I ask, but is the reason you rent a forge is to make presents for your parents?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Looking straight into the eyes, the old man intuitively recognized that it was true.
Not only your skills, but also your filial piety!
The exhrated old man burst into madness.
¡°Ha ha ha! good night! But there are conditions!¡±
¡°Conditions?¡±
The cksmith grinned at Ray who tilted his head.
¡°Come under me!¡±
¡°Toe downstairs means¡¡±
¡°To connect this forge!¡±
Even if you are angry, you cannot be angry like this.
Now, your children will feel sad when they hear that you are going to hand down your cksmith shop to someone you have never seen before.
Ray immediately refused.
¡°I can¡¯t do that. I have work to do.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you stop worrying about it? If you keep working hard, your skills are at the level of being taken from the kingdom. Every cksmith in the world will dream of working under you.¡±
At those words, Ray hardened his heart even more.
¡°sorry.¡±
He had no intention of monopolizing the love of ck men.
Then, it was the old cksmith who was now on the shit line.
His forge is by no means small.
This is the cksmith¡¯s shop with thergest volume of transactions in this area.
Of course, the skills were also enough to match it.
The old man, who had expected Ray to tearfully and honorably agree, was quite taken aback by the unexpected answer.
¡°Then study under me for one year!¡±
¡°What is a year for renting a forge once? I¡¯d rather build a forge.¡±
¡°half a year!¡±
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going.¡±
¡°You rotten kid! It¡¯s a month! Learn from me for just one month, and if you still don¡¯t stand still, don¡¯t give up!¡±
A month is a long time.
Ray pulled himself out without even thinking.
¡°Get another fresh kid instead of a rotten kid.¡±
¡°Ouch! How about a week?¡±
Ray also stuck out his tongue at that tenacity that he did not know how to give up.
¡°No, why are you so obsessed with it?¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t the forge be maintained? No matter how excellent a cksmith is, it is meaningless if the master cuts off.¡±
keep it
no wait.
If you think about it another way, you¡¯re saying that all you have to do is find another sessor other than yourself, right?
¡°Is there any parchment you don¡¯t use, old man?¡±
¡°Why is the parchment¡¡±
¡°I know where there are guys you might like. If you go, guys like me will line up.¡±
Is there such a utopia?
The old man asked in a slightly suspicious tone.
¡°There was no one I cared about in my sixty years of life. Do you think going there will change your mind?¡±
¡°It will change.¡±
It¡¯s because there¡¯s a crazy dwarf who will pour molten iron on you if you don¡¯t change your mind.
The old man tilted his head at Ray¡¯s spirit, but when he brought the parchment, he briefly drew a map to the dwarven vige.
Anyway, Derp also likes to talk about arms.
Since they are human, they will not have prejudices, so if their personalities match, the two will probably be able to have a good rtionship.
The old man looked at the map drawn in detail and withdrew his doubts a little.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Have you been deceived all this time? Really. Go find someone named Derp. If you tell me that the white-headed beast sent it, you will understand right away.¡±
¡°It¡¯s great¡¡±
I don¡¯t like it, but it is said that candidates for session like him are scattered all over the ce.
As the old man wrapped the parchment in his bosom, Ray slowly brought up the matter again.
¡°Then can I use the forge now?¡±
¡°do whatever you want. If it¡¯s a lie, I won¡¯t let it go.¡±
¡°Heh heh. It will be a good experience.¡±
I couldn¡¯t stopughing when I imagined the old man who would understand the mind of water and iron in the future.
* * *
After the pact, Ray went straight to the smithy.
It was a forge with a lot of work, so fortunately there was no need to light a new fire.
asionally, in the case of cksmiths without customers, there was a case where the fire was turned off, but in this case, it took only half a day to raise the fire to the desired temperature.
¡°Wow, one fire is amazing.¡±
It doesn¡¯t look like a magic tool, but the performance is amazing.
Even Zeke and Cassius Hong-young opened their mouths as they watched the fire pit, which had a different status.
¡°It looks like you put a lot of effort into it.¡±
¡°¡it¡¯s hot.¡±
¡°It¡¯s notparable to magic, but it¡¯s good enough.¡±
Each evaluation is different, but all praise.
Ray took out the ck wood he had brought from the wagon.
The length of the tree was quite long because it was not trimmed, but that was nice to work with.
¡°I¡¯ll have to cut it at once.¡±
Heukmok is a wood that is hard and flexible enough to bepared to iron.
It was an expensive item, equivalent to the price of gold of the same weight, so it was a material that could not be dreamed of unless you were a wealthy person.
The old cksmith who was watching from the side swallowed his saliva.
¡®What the hell are you nning to make?¡¯
This is the first time he has ever seen a ck tree.
They said they were making gifts for their parents, so I wanted to make an iron sword, but when I took out the ck wood, I felt overwhelmed with just the ingredients.
Ray threw the ck wood into the hot stove.
Fire-!
Then, in an instant, the fire spread.
The ck wood, burning red without the sound of burning firewood, looked simr to heating iron.
Repeat taking out and putting in.
When I thought the heat was spread evenly to some extent, I started hammering.
Taang-!
I couldn¡¯t believe that it had been knocked on a tree.
Unnecessary parts are shaved off with a chisel and shaped with a hammer.
After inserting ck wood into the protruding part of the anvil and turning it a few times, it took shape.
¡°This¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a stick.¡±
I nodded at Cassius¡¯ words.
ording to Lacia, Ale seems to be busy with magic these days.
He trains saying that he will not lose at least to his daughter, but if he has a good staff, he wonders if he will be one step closer to his dream.
As time passed, Ray carved a form into the appearance of the ck tree, which was gradually bing more and more assorted of canes.
Paji Jiji-!
¡°ouch!¡±
A spark flew.
Engraving a magic circle on such a bumpy surface is a much more difficult task than it looks.
If the mana bounces, there could be a problem, and above all, if the magic circle gets tangled up, there are cases where it can¡¯t be used.
Ray carefully controlled mana. The magic circle drawn with
mana
gradually uttered a resonant sound.
Protect.
Shield.
After inscribing several preservation magics, Ray finally put down the ck tree.
¡°Whew.¡±
¡°Complete¡ is it?¡±
The security guards, who witnessed with their own eyes the grotesque act of carving a spell on a wooden surface that hadn¡¯t even been finished, asked cautiously.
¡°huh. Now you just need to insert the magic stone.¡±
Pine groove in the middle.
Ray inserted a dark red magic stone the size of his thumb into it.
OK.
Whoaaah-!
A sh of light burst from the wand.
¡°I can¡¯t believe that magic stone¡
.¡±
Disbelief appeared in the cksmith¡¯s eyes as he listened.
demon scene.
It is a kind of dungeon that is said to have entered but not exited.
It was unknown what kind of monsters there were and what kind of structure they wereposed of.
It seems that there are rare materials from what I heard, so some courageous adventurers joined together to enter, but as expected, the news was cut off.
But there¡¯s someone who brought a material that only exists in the Demonic Realm?
¡°You mean that you really saved from the Devil¡¯s Realm?¡±
¡°yes. Doesn¡¯t it look pretty?¡±
The old cksmith saw the magic stone.
It¡¯s terrifying when you see it shining brightly, but it¡¯s not pretty.
Somehow, it looked like he could use ck magic well.
He clicked his tongue and shook his head.
¡°Tsk tsk. Gero who was scammed. Even if it looks good, you won¡¯t be able to use it as a magic stone.¡±
The old man simply thought that Ray had been scammed.
Does that mean that it is ridiculous to say that it is a magic stone obtained from the Demonic Realm?
How the hell did he get the magic stone when no one came back?
Believe it or not.
It didn¡¯t matter to Ray, who had alreadypleted the wand.
¡°Thanks to you, I was able toplete it. thank you.¡±
¡°Come y again when you feel like it. I will show you my special work.¡±
Rey, knowing how strongly the cksmiths were attached to her work, epted the remark with pleasure.
¡°Then I¡¯ll stop by again.¡±
¡°OK.¡±
Lei, who carefully wrapped her cane in the prepared leather bag, left the smithy.
As I load my luggage into the rearpartment of the wagon, I feel happy as if I am seeing my grown children.
As soon as he said to the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± with light steps, Zeke naturally started to drive the horse.
¡°By the way, lord, shouldn¡¯t you soon elect a lord in the duchy?¡±
¡°permanent residence?¡±
¡°Thend has been cleared and the number of citizens is increasing, so it¡¯s good to give fiefs to your servants.¡±
¡°Ugh. It certainly is.¡±
It was impossible to entrust the affairs of the principality to the Goblin Queen forever.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, she was sorry for the woman who had beenining about the mana crystal orb recently.
As Zeke said, if the nobles were selected and the fief was divided, the queen¡¯s work would be greatly reduced.
¡®I¡¯ll have to advance the kingdom deration a little earlier than nned.¡¯
To do so, you need to negotiate with Celia.
No matter how powerful the principality is, it would be difficult without the help of the surrounding kingdoms.
Having made up her mind, Ray thought.
It¡¯s a bit early, but it¡¯s time to tell Aira.
Chapter 744
Episode 744: Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (1)
Returning to Billo Vige after stopping at the cksmith¡¯s shop, Ray took a wagon and passed the familiar road.
It¡¯s been quite a while since I came here.
By the time you start to see the house in the distance.
Arge man blocked the carriage¡¯s path.
¡°What business is it?¡±
A huge bastard sword hanging from his back.
Even though he was just talking with his arms crossed, an atmosphere that could not be ignored flowed out.
Seeing a familiar face, Ray got off the carriage.
¡°What if the sandal dog doesn¡¯t recognize its owner?¡±
As I spoke with a smirk, Sandal, a man blocking the carriage, was delighted.
¡°You are back!¡±
¡°huh. Were you taking good care of the house while I was gone?¡±
¡°yes. There was a group of poor quality adventurers nearby, but they have been sorted out recently.¡±
It took a lot of courage to stand up against an adventurer party without backing down.
If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re adventurers who havemitted crimes if they¡¯ve had to retreat to a town like this.
Zeke got off the driver¡¯s seat and said hello.
¡°A long time.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you.¡±
Sandal set an example for him as well.
To be honest, the rtionship between the two was not very good.
One had a history of being seriously injured while defending the duchy, and the other had invaded the duchy once.
Zeke quietly let go of his momentum.
¡°I heard you learned a little bit about the sword.¡±
¡°The teacher¡¯s teachings were just good.¡±
¡°Hoo. These days, the vige seems to be teaching children tricks as well.¡±
At those words, the air around him became slightly heavy.
Hongyoung, who got off the carriage btedly, touched his forehead.
¡°¡The one who taught Zeke Sandal the sword was Master¡¯s father.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m a little stupid Zeke.¡±
When Cheongyoung spoke, Cassius helped.
¡°You¡¯re ugly.¡±
Zeke gently closed his eyes and then took out his sword as if he had made up his mind.
¡°I havemitted a mortal sin. Thank you so much, lord.¡±
He swung his sword as hard as he could and tried to cut his throat, but the sudden action shocked the receptionist and even Ray.
¡°Shield!¡±
Kaaaang-!
Damn-!
The power of the single sword was so great that a crack formed in the hemispherical membrane.
I only found out after blocking it.
This madman swung his sword with the intention of killing himself.
Without even a moment to calm the pounding heart as if it had an arrhythmia.
Zeke nted his sword on the ground and fell to his knees.
¡°I have no face to see my lord and his family! Kill me!¡±
Confessing sins is good, but the process is extremely gory.
If the reaction was really dyed even for an instant, Zeke would die on the spot.
Ray rolled up the sleeves of his robe.
¡°Yes, I will kill you as you wish!¡±
A body that has been hardened enough to beparable to that of a master is a weapon just by swinging it.
With plenty of mana in it, he hit all over Zeke¡¯s body, and in an instant, a song flowed out.
¡°Aagh! Please save me, lord! I will die like this!¡±
¡°Just search!¡±
Only Zeke¡¯s scream echoed loudly from the mountain behind Billo Vige.
* * *
As the beating continued for thirty minutes, even Zeke, who was out of the human category, could not stand it and became a super-corpse.
¡°Put this in the luggagepartment.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
Hongyoung threw Sieg into the carriage¡¯s luggagepartment at random.
Cassius was amazed.
¡°I like her because she has a hot personality. Even the inside of me who saw it felt refreshed.¡±
¡°Thank you for broadening your eyes.¡±
Cheongyoung also expressed his gratitude without losing.
When the carriage was parked in the front yard of the house, Lacia, feeling a presence, jumped out.
¡°This scent belongs to my older brother¡¡±
¡°How has Lacia been?¡±
¡°Brother!¡±
A smile appeared on Lacia¡¯s expressionless face.
¡°What are you doing? Without contact¡ Did you finallye back from outside life?¡±
It was a question full of expectations, but Ray shook his head.
¡°On my way to Celia, I stopped by to see your face. Oh. I have a present¡¡±
¡°A gift, my brother hase. What could be a bigger gift than this?¡±
Leaving behind his younger brother, who was stuck next to him and didn¡¯t know how to fall, Ray pulled out a set of clothes from the carriage.
Sky Robe.
It was a robe made of finely woven cotton from the hides of ogres and trolls, which are said to be tougher than whale tendons.
Five artisans struggled for a month to make this, so it could be called a work of art by itself, but in addition to that, preservation magic and haste were added.
Did he know the true value of Rob?
Lacia¡¯s face almost looked like she was about to cry.
¡°I will pass it down from generation to generation and make it an heirloom for a thousand years.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s enough, throw it away.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t do that. Ohe on in Father and mother are also waiting for you.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Ray gestured to the receptionist.
At first, they seemed to apologize, but they also saw what had be of Zeke, so they hurriedly took out the luggage from the wagon and headed inside.
Lacia, who waited outside until everyone entered, approached the carriage.
A g with a blue horse on a pure white background.
It was a sign she was familiar with.
¡°Count Cerian¡¯s carriage¡ Why is this carriage?¡±
It was not an ordinary wagon, but a wagon belonging to an aristocratic family.
Could it be that he had stopped by the count¡¯s house beforeing here?
why?
Come to think of it, I¡¯ve heard it before.
The daughter of Count Cerian is famous for her beauty, but she is supposed to inherit the count¡¯s family because she has outstanding abilities?
No matter how heroic and hogul is, they say that they are the daughters of the count¡¯s family.
Lacia, whose expression had cooled down, moved her index and middle fingers through the wagon as she approached the luggagepartment.
OK.
wiggle-!
I see something like minced meat twitching.
Is it the corpse of a monster?
To say that, the smell was unmistakably the scent of human blood.
At that point, one or two puzzles were put together in Lacia¡¯s head.
What if you didn¡¯t visit Count Cerian¡¯s daughter, but because you had to kill someone?
If you think about it that way, the situation fits to some extent.
The Cerian family¡¯s carriage must have also been stolen or officially cooperated.
It wouldn¡¯t be too difficult to get a wagon, since he had a status equivalent to that of a duchy.
In the end, Lacia, who misinterpreted the wagon, picked up arge stone that was rolling around.
With her back to the sun, she climbed into the carriage bed.
As the sunlight fell behind her, it looked both like a devil¡¯s figure and like the halo of a divine being.
¡°No, brother. If you handle things so clumsily.¡±
Lacia, who was chanting something at something that was constantly wriggling, mmed the stone down with all her might.
Poo-!
Wriggling wriggling-!
Poo-!
wiggle-!
Poo-!
The flinching corpse took a few more blows before it soon sagged.
¡°If my brother used his hands, there would be no need to wish for a good ce.¡±
Lacia tossed the pebbles away from the bush and turned around shaking her hands.
* * *
Returning home after a long absence, Ray said goodbye to his parents.
Unlike Ail, who couldn¡¯t suppress his drool while watching his son grow stronger as the years passed, Sein put his hand on his cheek with a happy face.
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Food must be scarce.¡±
Sain, who was about to prepare a meal just in time, began to take out various ingredients with quick steps.
Lay, who smiled at her parents who had not changed from before, held out the items she had brought.
¡°What is this?¡±
Two elongated objects covered in luxurious fabric.
Ray grinned.
¡°It is a gift. Please open it.¡±
¡°I am I¡¯ming home, what kind of gift is that? I have to get something.¡±
Contrary to what he said, the action of opening the package was quick.
When I opened the wrapped cloth, what I saw was a sword and a staff.
A sword that is splendid enough to be simr to a Noble Phantasm of a kingdom, yet has the characteristics of its maker.
The wand is made of wood, but it wasn¡¯t ale that you wouldn¡¯t recognize it as ckwood.
When ck wood, which is said to be the best material for a staff, made up not only the handle but the entire staff, my mouth naturally opened.
¡°Do you think the money is rotten and overflowing?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to give it to my family as a present, but you shouldn¡¯t save it.¡±
¡°You speak well. What is this magic stone again?¡±
Ale pointed to therge dark red magic stone embedded in the head of the staff.
¡°I tried inserting the one I got when I was in the Demon Realm. Performance probably won¡¯t be bad.¡±
If it¡¯s a magic stone obtained from the Magic Realm, it¡¯s something that hasn¡¯t been revealed yet.
I was already looking forward to how it would perform and how different it would be from normal magic stones.
¡°With this amount of money, opening a big shop in the capital wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Why don¡¯t you buy the mansion as a gift?¡±
¡°I¡¯m a bit versatile.¡±
¡°It is not apliment. Now that your children are grown up, you are receiving all sorts of gifts.¡±
Half joy, half bewilderment.
Ray quietly whispered to Ale.
¡°Maybe you can beat Lacia with this.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to receive it, I¡¯ll take it back.¡±
As I brought my hand to the table to collect the present, Ale blocked me.
¡°Who said no? I just thought about it because it was too expensive. Yes, when my son is grown up, he can receive a rather expensive present.¡±
¡°sure.¡±
¡°If you really have this¡¡±
Ray shook his head as he gulped down ale.
¡°There is a possibility.¡±
There is quite a lot of mana contained in the magic stone.
It would not be easy to defeat Lacia in terms of pure mana, but since she had much more experience than Ale, defeating Lacia would not be too much if done well.
Ale grinned.
¡°Finally, I can save face in front of three people.¡±
¡°I hope it goes well.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
Looking at Ale, who was excited like a child, Ray thought to himself.
If you lose to Lacia anyway, you¡¯llugh and say ¡®You¡¯re not making sense¡¯, and if you win on the contrary, ¡®Are you happy that you won Ale?¡¯ and will be scolded.
Of course, Ale knew that too, but it would be a matter of pride for him to lose himself to his children in front of his wife.
The receptionist, who watched the conversation between the two rich people from the back, felt fresh at Ray¡¯s different appearance.
¡°Your lord is kind to your family.¡±
¡°huh. That¡¯s a good thing.¡±
¡°He has a personality that elves would like.¡±
They watched the two of them with a gentle smile on their lips.
At some point, Zeke¡¯s existence waspletely forgotten from their memories.
Chapter 745
Episode 745 The Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (2)
Ray finished a meal with his family after a long time.
Tears welled up in Sein¡¯s eyes when Hafman handed over the prepared gift.
¡°How can I use this because it¡¯s a waste?¡±
¡°I put a preservation magic on it, so the de won¡¯t go out so easily. Please write as much as you like.¡±
¡°Then, the preservation magic you gave me after a long time wears out.¡±
The unexpected answer left Ray stunned for a moment.
It¡¯s good to be loved, but a mother¡¯s love was somehow too much.
Aile grumbled.
¡°You tend to favor Ray.¡±
¡°What parent is there who doesn¡¯t love their child? Didn¡¯t your mother also care for you a lot?¡±
I heard that it is.
In the end, Ale, who spoke up, couldn¡¯t even find the money.
Lacia came down from the second floor, wearing the robe she had given her.
¡°How about this? Does it suit you?¡±
Since she could be said to have put up a wall with luxury, it was awkward to wear a new outfit, even if it was a robe.
What¡¯s more, what Ray prepared was a thin robe that wasn¡¯t thick.
Wearing leather armor, her body was naturally exposed.
The beautifully curved robe that fell just right suited the fairy so well that it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was wearing a winged robe.
Sein said with augh.
¡°It¡¯s just that the clothes have changed, but you won¡¯t recognize them.¡±
¡°Whose child is cancer?¡±
Even if it is not, Lacia is excellent in off-white.
It was the same even when he was wearing his usual dull robe, but when he changed his clothes, even the receptionists nodded quietly.
¡°indeed.¡±
¡°I see that you are not wrong.¡±
¡°I see¡¡±
They said that siblings look alike, and it¡¯s true.
Ray also added a word.
¡°matches well.¡±
Lacia gently raised the corner of her mouth.
¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with my mother and older brother praising me.¡±
Others who had been givingpliments so far were left to die for.
Ray, who was enjoying tea time after eating, slowly got up from his seat.
¡°I will go now.¡±
Ale clicked his tongue at those words.
¡°Are you saying it¡¯s simple already? Like a heartless guy.¡±
¡°I have to stop by Aira too. The principality is also busy right now.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, Ale stroked his beard and thought.
¡°Come to think of it, I think I heard that you became the ruler of the principality. Didn¡¯t I tell you that? To covet power, but not to covet position.¡±
¡°How annoying that is,¡± Ignoring Ale, who muttered, Sein greeted her instead.
¡°Come on. Stay away from anything dangerous.¡±
¡°If this guy is in danger, how will the people of the world live? Don¡¯t say such scary things.¡±
I want you to worry about the person who is worried about your child and your oil-sugar.
Ray smiled at Ale¡¯s words and nodded.
Lacia, who was next to her, said.
¡°Oh brother. May Ie too?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, but is something going on?¡±
¡°That woman¡ No, Aira asked me something.¡±
After rummaging around, he took out a well-ground dark brown powder.
what? Is it tea leaves?
Are you toozy to do that?
Thinking nothing of it, Ray agreed.
¡°okay. It¡¯s nice to see your face on the way.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°You guys wait in the carriage.¡±
When I told the receptionist, they prostrated themselves.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°Then I will go.¡±
¡°okay. Always take care of yourself.¡±
¡°Come home often. Even if I say that, I feel very lonely because the man is alone at home. Now, talking to Sandal every day has be a pleasure.¡±
I whispered inaudibly, but I couldn¡¯t fool Eil¡¯s ears, whose hearing was at its peak.
¡°Who is being lonely?¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. keep your ears open it¡¯s nothing.¡±
A naturalugh came out when he saw Ail talking about something with his face reddened and Seinughing ahaha and teasing him, perhaps because he was caught.
Ray left the house with a light handed greeting for thest time.
* * *
Ray left the house and the security guards got into the carriage.
Not everyone could sit in the coachman¡¯s seat, so I put my body in the luggagepartment, and there was Zeke, who seemed to be awake but still not moving.
Hongyoung came closer to him.
¡°Zeke, stand up now¡¡±
She couldn¡¯t finish.
bloody smell.
The bleeding had stopped for a long time, but instead arge lump had sprouted from the back of his head, which had reached the point of physical training.
¡®This¡¡¯
is an attack.
There was no doubt that someone had attacked Zeke in order to kill him, taking advantage of his weakness.
¡®Clearly there were no intruders¡¡¯
The only ones in the house were Ray and his family.
That means that even when the intruder tried to kill Zeke, they didn¡¯t notice the intruder¡¯s presence.
It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t even notice with their own feelings.
Naturally, Hongying¡¯splexion darkened.
¡°Why are you doing that, Hongyoung?¡±
As Cheong-young, noticing the strangeness, came closer, Hong-young pointed at Zeke.
Many words were not needed.
Just by looking at him once, Cheongyoung¡¯s expression hardened as if he had had a conversation with Hongyeong.
It struck people¡¯s vital points several times without missing an inch.
If it had been a knight of mediocre skill instead of Sieg, he would have surely died.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°¡Yeah. Someone attacked.¡±
Sa-young, who had been quietly watching the scene from behind, spoke coldly.
¡°Isn¡¯t it the work of a guy named Sandal?¡±
¡°Sandal¡¡±
Certainly.
Apart from the family, Sandal and his younger sister are the only ones to count.
Hongyoung thought for a moment, but shook his head shortly after.
Although they acknowledged his skill, it was not enough to deceive their feelings.
In the case of my younger sister, I couldn¡¯t even think about it because I couldn¡¯t feel mana in my body.
Then there was only one thing I could think of.
¡®ck room.¡¯
If they are, maybe you don¡¯t know.
As it is a faction that has talented people who are outside the standard, there may be Assassins who surpass them.
¡°I have to inform the Holy Son.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t leave Zeke alone.¡±
¡°¡¡±
That too.
They were weak, and now they are in a state where they are likely to die just by touching them.
It would get better on its own if I let it go, but I needed to stay put for now.
Since you don¡¯t know how strong your opponent is, it¡¯s a bad idea to spread the receivingmittee any further.
Unaware of the fact that all of this was caused by Lacia¡¯s misunderstanding, the security guards watched their surroundings nervously.
* * *
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Why are you like that?¡±
¡°No, because the signs of the receivers have faded.¡±
It hadn¡¯t been long since he had been away from the wagon, so it couldn¡¯t have faded like this.
Could it be that something happened?
There are families nearby.
In case you didn¡¯t know, Ray spread mana to expand his senses.
However, there was nothing particrly strange about it, except for the presence of the very weak receivers.
¡®Are these groups crazy?¡¯
Seeing the unusually sharp momentum, I was a little puzzled, but I didn¡¯t think it was anything to say, so I passed on it.
By the time I walked down the road with Lacia and entered a dense forest.
Perhaps reading the remnants of mana he spread, a familiar elf woman approached.
¡°Pia!¡±
Ray smiled at his happy face.
It was an unexpected guest, so Pia smiled.
¡°If anyone sees it, they¡¯ll think they haven¡¯t seen it in hundreds of years.¡±
¡°Because elves and humans have different lifespans. long time no see.¡±
¡°What for a long time. It hasn¡¯t even been a year yet.¡±
The sense of time is definitely different.
¡°Lacia was there too. Thank you for the herbs you received earlier. Thanks to you, I am writing well.¡±
¡°You know it¡¯s thanks to my older brother¡¯s approval. I wouldn¡¯t have cared if you hadn¡¯t been asked.¡±
¡°Ho Ho. You still have a rough mouth.¡±
After meeting some people including Lacia and Hafman, Pia dealing with humans was much softer than before.
¡°Did youe to see Aira-sama?¡±
¡°huh. Are you inside?¡±
¡°of course. High elves are basically forbidden from leaving the vige.¡±
¡°If you think about it that way, Guardians are pretty liberal.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. You can go as far as you like near the forest.¡±
Ray and Pia walked through the forest, reliving memories.
Come to think of it, I heard they merged the elven vige.
When I thought that far, I arrived at the entrance of the elven vige.
Trees and fences that have grown enormouslypared to before.
The scale grew in size and the number of elves increased ording to the number of elves.
If half of the elves recognized them, there were some elves who did not recognize them.
The elves, who were watching with a little wary look at their appearance with the guardian, retreated under Pia¡¯s restraint.
¡°Sorry. Elves live long enough to adapt slowly.¡±
¡°There is nothing to be sorry about. Originally, it would be strange for a human toe to an elven vige.¡±
¡°That is also true. Ahaha.¡±
Ray looked around.
huge tree.
And the well-decorated houses of the elves were beautiful enough to enrich one¡¯s heart just by looking at them.
Smell the quietly echoing sounds of elves singing and the scent of tea leaves.
Ray passed several trees and looked at the giant tree in the middle.
It still looks unchanged.
Pia said hello.
¡°I can only go this far. Say hello to Aira-sama.¡±
¡°huh. thank you.¡±
Ray, who stroked the giant tree once, kicked the ground.
Lacia, who was watching from below, gave a small admiration.
¡°As expected, you are my brother.¡±
To think of climbing a giant tree of this size with bare hands.
After watching it for a while, she memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Blink.¡±
The light seemed to twinkle, but before I knew it, she was already on top.
After kicking off the tree two or three more times, Ray reached the top and stroked Lacia¡¯s hair once.
¡°Are your magic skills quite good now?¡±
I thought I could use magic that I couldn¡¯t.
I¡¯m happy, but why do I have a sense of defeat?
Lacia narrowed her eyes.
¡°Whoop whoop. It¡¯s all because I grew up watching my older brother.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s because you learned well.¡±
When two peoplepliment each other andugh hahahoho.
A gray-haired woman opened the door and leaned out halfway.
It is so beautiful that it can be said that it is the crystallization of beauty.
The blue eyes that stood out were slightly furrowed.
¡°I¡¯m really embarrassed to see the other elves, so I can¡¯t listen to them. Come inside quickly.¡±
Chapter 746
Episode 746 The Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (3)
An elegant, unprocessed round table.
Aira brought the elf tea with warm steam rising.
¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±
The voice was calmer than I thought.
After all, it seemed like a year or so was nothing to the elves.
¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡±
¡°joy. I thought so. After all, I had to hear about you through a human named Hafman.¡±
Aira turned her head away as she handed over the tea.
no.
It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t care because elves had a long lifespan.
It was because he was sulking that his voice felt calm.
Lacia said while drinking tea.
¡°Just don¡¯t get mad like that. Well, my brother sometimes let me hear his voice.¡±
Those words were like pouring oil on a burning house.
Aira¡¯s head, which she wanted to see at least from the side, was nowpletely turned back.
¡°I¡¯ve been a little busy in the Kingdom of Greyman.¡±
¡°I guess you had time to contact your sister.¡±
The elf¡¯s dignity, which had lived for almost a thousand years, copsed after a few contact.
Aira immediately smiled and waved her hand.
¡°Okay, I was just kidding. Anyway, what happened this time? Judging by herplexion, she probably didn¡¯te here just to see her face.¡±
If you notice this much, you are now a ghost.
what would you do if you turned around
Ray said directly.
¡°Did you hear about the principality?¡±
¡°I heard it well. They say that a little bitch is ruling.¡±
Probably referring to the Goblin Queen.
¡°Suddenly, the development of the territory ising to an end. I n to dere the kingdom as soon as I return, but I don¡¯t know how the surrounding kingdoms will react.¡±
¡°Humans envy each other.¡±
¡°huh. To be honest, there¡¯s now that Celia won¡¯t turn around.¡±
Possibility is there.
That a kingdom would be created in a nearby region.
From Celia¡¯s point of view, it was like the person they appointed as the duke dered absolute independence, so there was a reason why they lost face in other kingdoms.
Celia Kingdom is the center of intermediary trade.
If they had a bad heart and refused to trade, the damage to the principality would be enormous.
I told Hafman to prepare for it just in case, but it was good in many ways to be friendly with him if possible.
And the most important part happens when he gets along with Celia.
¡®Because there¡¯s no way the ck room would just leave that figure alone.¡¯
Even so, the Principality of Soleil is getting stronger day by day.
If you lead several allies and get close to Celia, you will be able to create a huge force capable of dealing with the Lessian Empire.
No matter how strong the power of the ck Room is, it is natural that they are reluctant to the appearance of another powerful force.
From their point of view, it could be said that it was best to cut down the power by hitting Celia before that.
Ray told Aira everything.
At first, she listened lightly, but as the story progressed, she gradually began to struggle.
Aira, who brushed the side of her hair behind her ear, let out a small breath.
¡°So that means this might not be a safe ce anymore.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it¡¯s possible.¡±
¡°He who rules the vige must not gamble on the odds. If there is any danger, it is the right thing to do.¡±
She closed her eyes and thought for a long time.
Was it time for a cup of tea?
Aira opened her mouth.
¡°You probably want to abandon this ce and move to the principality, right?¡±
It¡¯s okay if you pretend.
I didn¡¯t even use the eyes of truth, but my insides were exposed.
Ray nodded.
¡°At least it will be safer than here.¡±
Even if it was a bit dreary for elves to live.
Shouldn¡¯t lifee first?
It could be dangerous if you think about the environment, so I didn¡¯t bother to say it behind my back.
Aira let out a drool once, perhaps to reaffirm her resolve.
¡°It is not very pleasant to move a site that has not left for thousands of hundreds of years to my generation. But this will also be necessary.¡±
For an elf, moving a vige was like abandoning a kingdom and establishing a new one in a new ce for humans.
That requires a lot of determination andmitment.
¡°How long will it take?¡±
¡°I wish I could do it within the next 10 days, but¡ if it¡¯s impossible, even a month is fine.¡±
¡°Ten days¡ It seems possible.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
To be honest, I said this without expecting much, but when I heard the answer that it was possible, I was rather surprised.
Lacia, who was reading next to her, quietly closed the book.
¡°I will help you.¡±
¡°Will you do that?¡±
¡°This is what my older brother did. If you don¡¯t help as a younger sister, that¡¯s not a duty.¡±
¡°Lacia.¡±
My eyes were touched.
Whenever Lacia is around, her back is always strong.
Even if his words and actions were a little harsh, he was able to entrust the work with peace of mind because there were no gaps in his handling of work.
she said, coughing.
¡°Your brother, please don¡¯t be moved by things like this.¡±
As the two siblings were confirming their strong brotherly love, Aira¡¯s eyes drew a half moon.
¡°I know we¡¯re on good terms, but I want you to restrain yourself. Rather, there is something I want to check before moving the vige.¡±
¡°huh. tell me anything.¡±
¡°Elves cannot survive without a forest. I wish there were enough forests to hold at least this vige.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Aira came to stab the painful part.
Although a lot of territory has been developed, the Duchy of Soleil was originally unexplored.
Even if you go out a little outside, monsters are infested, and only the deste light brownnd continues, so unless you climb a mountain range, there is almost no forest.
Almost all of the nearby forest was cut down to make up for theck of wood, so it could be said that the forest that Aira wanted was virtually non-existent.
Ray thought of some countermeasures against that.
Among them, the one that seemed most likely was to use the surrender.
¡®Still, he¡¯s the highest level spirit of the wind, so wouldn¡¯t it be possible to do something with his personal connections?¡¯
I don¡¯t know here, but in the spirit realm, he¡¯s a guy who uses a little bit of strength.
If you call the spirit of the earth and make it work, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to manage a few forests?
I tried calling Soonbok as a test.
He let out his voice while concentrating his mana.
¡®Sunbok.¡¯
-Yes? What kind of bastard calls out the spirit he saw?
¡®Is there anything other than the owner who can call your name?¡¯
It¡¯s a somewhat familiar voice.
Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never had a conversation like this before.
Only then did Soonbok realize that it was Ray and changed his tone.
¨C What are you doing?
The desire to live is felt in his voice.
Ray skipped greetings and said.
¡®Do you know of any spirits around you?¡¯
It¡¯s a fairly blunt tone, as if a vicious back alley pimp were asking.
¡®If you have, please introduce yourself. I couldn¡¯t get rid of the feeling that it was because there was a shortage of ves.
As the same spirit, Soonbok, who had strong camaraderie, cast a smoke screen.
-Where did your older brother give you time towork? doesn¡¯t exist.
¡®It¡¯s no fun if you y around already. Because it can be summoned.¡¯
As long as he was bound by a contract, Sunbok had to respond to Ray¡¯s summons whenever he wanted.
It was sad that he, the highest-ranking spirit, had to work for a human territory, but now that he was destined to be summoned, his life was hard.
However, thew is far away and the fist is close.
Soonbok was willing to sell hisrades for his ownfort.
-Just say who needs it.
¡®I want to make a forest.¡¯
-Among the spirits I know, there is a guy who is amazingly good atnd construction. Shall I call you now?
¡®no. done. I¡¯ll call you as soon as I return to the principality, so wait for me.¡¯
lived
Soonbok thought it was fortunate that he had managed his personal connections.
After cutting off the mana connection, Ray looked at Aira and said.
¡°There are enough forests.¡±
¡°¡It takes quite a while to reply. Was it something to think about?¡±
¡°I got some advice from an expert in that field.¡±
Aira tilted her head at the iprehensible sound, but did not ask further.
¡°I get it. And I want the forest to be as quiet as possible. I wish there was a distance from the mines and human habitation.¡±
¡°don¡¯t worry.¡±
What remains is thend.
Besides, it¡¯s not something to brag about, but there were a limited number of ces where veins came out in the Duchy¡¯s territory, so there was no chance that the veins and elven viges ovepped unless you had really bad luck.
If ovepping things happen, then.
The hellish days of watching the battle between elves and dwarves day by day will begin.
Aira, relieved by Ray¡¯s confirmation, leaned deeply against the back of the chair.
¡°That should give you peace of mind. If you keep the promise, we will finish preparing to move the vige within 10 days.¡±
¡°Ah,e to think of it, the magic circle in the vige is¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, since I¡¯ll handle that with Lacia. When I enter a new town, I want to ask for your help. Will you help me?¡±
Who would say no?
Not to mention ve traders very thoroughly, I n to enclose a barrier so that not even a single child of a mouse or ant can enter.
If anything, I was thinking of making a double barrier so that the work of the guardian, Pia, would be reduced a little.
Without knowing what kind of town is taking shape in Ray¡¯s head.
Ira smiled contentedly.
¡°You have no choice but to make a lot of demands in the position of being in charge of the vige. He must have said it with us in mind¡ I apologize.¡±
what is an apology
Just by relocating the elven vige under the leadership of the high elves, the military power is considerably increased.
Regardless of whether they are involved in the war or not.
In addition to that, if the ck room were to touch the elven vige, Aira wouldn¡¯t stand still either.
Taking the elven vige out of the kingdom of Celia started out of concern for them, but it is also true that there was a calction to win against the ck room to some extent.
I¡¯m sorry to the elves, but it¡¯s such a huge force that they can¡¯t win otherwise.
Finally, it was decided to bring the elven vige into the principality.
The Duchy of Soleil, including the Kingdom of Heron, the Kingdom of Gleiman, and even the Kingdom of Devon, achieved a tremendous increase in power.
There was a vige of high elves inside with a half-man on his back, so he was no match for any other kingdom.
With that done, the preparation isplete.
Ray slowly made up his mind to head to Celia¡¯s royal family.
Chapter 747
Episode 747 Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (4)
While the tired knights, who have marched over and over again, take a break.
Heuk-young and So-young, resting against a tree, sensed the presence.
¡°You havee at the right time.¡±
¡°hmm.¡±
Dark Spirit rose from his seat.
Greater scale than expected.
As a rule of thumb, the number of people counts thirty.
Lawton, who was guarding Levia¡¯s side, was also wary with a nervous face, as if he had sensed the presence.
¡°Mydy, don¡¯t leave my side.¡±
¡°¡Looking at the reaction, it looks like it came.¡±
¡°yes. The number is higher than expected.¡±
as soon as the words are over.
A group of knights raised a g appeared from beyond the bush.
The man in the lead, who looked mean even at first nce, grinned.
¡°Lawton. I wondered where he escaped like a rat, and he was in a forest like this.¡±
¡°¡Theo. Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay? The head of the family cares for you so much, so how can you turn your back on it?¡±
The man named Theo shook his head at the quiet question.
¡°Forsaking those who follow is uneptable as a knight. I didn¡¯t follow Cerian family from the beginning.¡±
¡°Stop making excuses.¡±
Lawton drew his sword, probably not wanting to see the corruption of hisrades who had lived together for over ten years.
¡°You¡¯re overdoing it on a subject that doesn¡¯t even fit your body.¡±
Theo dismounted and quietly faced the sword.
The Dark Spirit, who had been watching the two of them, intervened between them.
¡°Stop stop. I want to make you a tempting offer.¡±
¡°Yeah man. How dare you interrupt the knight¡¯s duel? Realize the shame.¡±
Dark Spirit, who was not a knight in the first ce, was not hit in the slightest by their words.
Only Lawton, who was watching, expressed a little disapproval.
¡°We were ordered by the attendant toe to solve the Cerian family¡¯s affairs. If you leave like this, I won¡¯t take my life.¡±
The momentum of the knights around him became fierce at those words that were beyond confidence and were iparable to madness.
¡°I am not crazy. Are you not even aware of the situation you are in?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I received an order from my lord. I don¡¯t want to do any kind of ughter. I will tell you, but never twice.¡±
Even though he warned with momentum, Theo rather burned his friendly spirit.
The sword that was pointed at Lawton was soon pointed at the Dark Spirit.
¡°Looks like a skilled knight. Are you confident?¡±
¡°Are you going to try it?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s fun. Pull out your sword and I will teach you the sky.¡±
The corner of the ck man¡¯s mouth went up.
This is the face he used to make when he was ordered to kill someone while he was in the Holy Land.
¡®This is wrong.¡¯
Once transformed, the ck spirit must tear the opponent to pieces in order to be freed.
So why would you carelessly touch a guy with a temper?
Soyoung quietly took a few steps back.
¡°Come on. I will give you a handful.¡±
¡°He¡¯s just a mouthful.¡±
Theo shed his sword in a straight line, intending to finish it all at once.
As they spur the ground, the new type increases and leaves an afterimage.
number of kills.
From the moment he made up his mind, Theo was already on the verge of victory.
However, the results were different.
Dark Young easily avoided Theo¡¯s attack by simply bending his shoulder.
¡°For what you said, it¡¯s an unremarkable move.¡±
¡°¡He¡¯s a talented guy. It won¡¯t be easy this time.¡±
A sword aura blooms on Theo¡¯s sword.
The aura soon diverged into several branches and turned into a single ray of light.
Before bing Aura de.
It was the upper body of the Sword Aura created by recing theck of enlightenment with overflowing mana in the body.
That means that the level of intermediate or advanced sword expert is sufficient.
A man like that betrayed his family, so he had no choice but to stumble.
Heukyoung said without erasing his smile.
¡°The Count¡¯s knights must have had no rivals.¡±
¡°Even if you realized it, it was toote.¡±
¡°But the opponent wasn¡¯t good at the end.¡±
Dark Young drew his sword.
Whoaaah-!
Enormous mana swirled and created a sword aura.
And then it was torn like a thread and joined together.
Woo-woo-!
A ghastly resonant sound like cutting flesh.
The perfect Aura de was there.
It was also around that time that Theo¡¯s expression, which he had been looking at with interest, suddenly changed.
¡°How can a Master¡!¡±
It was strange that there was a Master in such a forest, but what was even more strange was that the Count Cerian family, who everyone turned their backs on, wanted the Master.
Being a master is a major force in the kingdom.
Did you capture such a thing? Marquis Cerian, nothing more than a toothless tiger?
Theo gritted it.
¡°Who the hell is behind it?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me? I just came here to solve the problem of the Count Cerian family under the order of the attendant.¡±
¡°gibberish! How many people do you think there are in this kingdom who can move the Master!¡±
¡°Sometimes the unbelievable is real.¡±
The dark spirit, which had beenughing while showing its fangs, moved.
Let¡¯s swing the sword as he invades Theo¡¯s eyes without leaving even an afterimage.
Kagaga River-!
Theo, who reacted btedly, responded.
But it was a futile resistance.
His body was shed from the waist down by the sword of the Dark Spirit that was swung one after another, and it was too easily broken into two pieces.
Drenched in Theo¡¯s blood, he stirred between the knights all over the ce this time.
It was easy for the Dark Spirit to break through the knights who were so flustered that they didn¡¯t even prepare for it.
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Stop! Don¡¯t show your back!¡±
The leading knights struggled, but it was not enough.
Like a wolf in a herd, the knights¡¯ necks fell off with each swing or two of his sword.
After all, how many minutes had passed?
Just as the dark spirit was soaked in blood, the forest was also stained red with the blood of the knights.
The mouths of the other knights, including Levia and Lawton, were speechless.
¡®I see why the Master is called a one-man army.¡¯
It was one to thirty.
Even though he dealt with knights who could be said to be elite, he did not dare to gauge the difference in skill between the master and the master because he only suffered a slight cut on his cor.
Soyoung frowned.
¡°Can¡¯t you be a little quieter?¡±
She, who had previously ground the faces of bandits on the ground, med the Dark Spirit.
¡°I just did it as quietly as possible.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you advertise that I¡¯m here? Only then will the road to get there won¡¯t be smooth.¡±
They have turned the forest into a mess, so those who are good at chasing will be able to find them.
At most, all the actions he had taken by removing traces around the stream were in vain.
Soyoung decided to change her mind.
¡°If you¡¯re caught anyway, let¡¯s go in a straight line from here without wasting time.¡±
¡°Ugh. That would be better.¡±
¡°From now on, there is no time to rest. Don¡¯t even dream of camping.¡±
Not only Dark Young but also Levia nodded at her trustworthiness.
* * *
Roughly scattering the bodies here and there, So-yeong continued her march.
As she expected, the pursuit of the knights continued, but when it happened, the Heukyoung stepped in and took care of it, so there was no big problem.
It would have been better if there was a wagon at this time, but it took longer than expected because it was on foot.
After going up and down the mountain for a full day, they were able to enter the kingdom of Celia before they knew it.
Levia said.
¡°Everyone will be tired, but I want to go back to my family today. Are you okay?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine too.¡±
¡°Then the family will treat you, so please don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±
This is near the gate.
I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll attack again, but it¡¯s something that happens just in case, so Levia wasn¡¯t vignt at all.
On the way, they rented two wagons, and ck Young, Soyoung, Lawton, and Levia rode in the lead wagon, and wounded knights rode in the rear wagon.
Then the road became much easier.
Lawton took the coachman¡¯s seat and sat down.
The three of them sat facing each other in the carriage.
In an atmosphere where only heavy silence continued, Soyoung threw a question.
¡°By the way, what is the count¡¯s job? At this point, it¡¯s worth telling you soon.¡±
¡°¡about an heirloom of the Countess Bonn.¡±
After hesitating for a moment, Levi finally answered.
¡°Have you gone?¡±
¡°yes. It is said to bring disaster. It is a cursed thing, so to speak.¡±
Soyoung tilted her head.
An heirloom is something that is passed down from the family.
Knight families usually take swords as heirlooms, and famous families that have produced wizards take secrets as heirlooms.
However, it was an idea that she couldn¡¯t easily understand with her head that there was a family that took cursed items as heirlooms.
¡°What do you mean by bringing disaster?¡±
Heukyoung also did not know English.
¡°It is literally. Various gues and monsters. There may be something else. Even families iming that the gue that hit Silian was also due to the family heirloom.¡±
It is unavoidable.
Since it has been a heirloom that has been shunned as a cursed item for hundreds of years, it may be enough to be hated in the current situation.
Soyoung said.
¡°Then can I throw it away? Heirlooms can always be replenishedter.¡±
If what you have is a loss, you should let go of it.
Lawton sighed before Levia could answer.
¡°The head of the household has warned us not to throw it away no matter what happens.¡±
¡°huh? why not?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a relic left by our ancestors, so we should treat it carefully¡¡±
Before Lawton could finish, Levia cut him off in an uncharacteristically shrill voice.
¡°Lawton!¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°It is in front of the guests. Please don¡¯t show ugliness by talking longer than this.¡±
At her restraint, Lawton shut up.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I went overboard.¡±
It¡¯s an unusual atmosphere.
There was interest in Soyoung¡¯s eyes.
Levia demeans heirlooms, calling them cursed objects, and praising them as sacred objects, so there are probably not a few stories contained in them.
What¡¯s more, they¡¯re even trying to find an heirloom from another family.
No matter how much I thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary thing.
Heuk-young also spoke solemnly at first nce, as if he had the same thoughts as So-young.
¡°I¡¯ll listen closely to the story when I get to the count¡¯s house.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a fun story.¡±
¡°Does not matter. I want to hear in detail, so tell me without a single lie.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Levia did not answer meekly.
However, judging from the swaying pupils, it seemed that he was deeply contemting whether to speak or not.
She nced at Heukyoung and Soyoung.
¡®Can I really trust them?¡¯
A master who is said to have risen to the pinnacle of the sword and a woman who isparable to him.
And even an unknown young man who takes care of them as he pleases.
There were so many things I didn¡¯t know, so I was afraid to reveal them.
Isn¡¯t it reaching out to more dangerous people to protect the family from traitors?
Until the carriage entered Count Cerian¡¯s estate, the heavy thought did not leave her mind.
Chapter 748
Episode 748 Grand Operation to Move the Elf Vige (5)
In a grand battle.
The king looked down at Ray while stroking his beard with a slightly shy expression.
¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡±
¡°I want help no matter what.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand the prince¡¯s position, but please consider Celia¡¯s face as well. Do you know what it means for your principality to proim a kingdom?¡±
Know.
To be independent from Celia, which can be called the mothend.
A certain amount of tax and various trade benefits that have been paid so far are returned, and the rtionship between kingdoms is established.
In the eyes of the neighboring countries, it will be seen that the principality took advantage of the fall of Celia and went out.
It is understandable that King Celia was not pleased with it.
Ray said without losing.
¡°With all due respect, His Majesty the King pretended not to know when a war broke out in this principality before. If you truly im to be the mothend, why did you ignore the principality?¡±
The king continued before he could reply.
¡°There is nothing to worry about in the eyes of neighboring countries. As well as forming an alliance with this principality, as well as an oath to fulfill duty and duty as a friendly country, you will not be able to reprove Celia. However, only the dukedom Your Majesty spoke of still remembers Celia¡¯s disregard.¡±
In other words, it meant that he had no loyalty to give to Celia anymore.
King Celia touched her forehead.
¡°It¡¯s a troubling situation. Princess, I sincerely apologize for what happened that day. But Kingdom promation is a matter of further thought.¡±
Of course, I¡¯m not just asking you to do it unconditionally.
Ray pushed in a few things he had prepared.
As he took out his belongings from his bosom and put them on the floor, King Deogard hinted at him.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a magic tool and some oaths.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a magic tool.¡±
King Celia, who had heard of how many magic tools the neighboring kingdoms of Heybon and Greyman had received, was a little apprehensive.
There was no way Ray, who was carefully examining the change in his expression, could not have noticed it.
¡°This is a little different from the magic tools delivered to other kingdoms.¡±
While talking, he secretly poured mana into the magic tool.
Then, the magic tool that vomited a resonant sound soon responded to the surroundings.
Because it was King Deogard who had attained the state, he was able to figure out his true identity faster than anyone else.
¡°It¡¯s a magic tool of mana amplification!¡±
amplify mana.
It could be said that it was one or two steps ahead of magic tools that offset magic.
ording to the literature of the Age of Sorcery, there were even records that only three or four armies of wizards upied other kingdoms, so it was impossible to imagine how valuable the relics of the Age of Sorcery that were actually fought would be.
Ray was presenting such an item to seduce the king.
¡®To be honest, it was a bit difficult to make.¡¯
Most of the items from the Age of Magic were either lost or used in real battles, so I tried to make them as simr as possible by mixing magic.
There might be a slight difference in performance, but the current magic tool could be a trump card for Celia, who has weak military power.
just as expected.
King Celia¡¯s voice softened a little.
¡°Hmm. If it¡¯s this much stuff¡¡±
Rather than receiving taxes and trade benefits from the principality, receiving the goods in front of you is much more beneficial.
Of course, it is possible to invade in reverse even when a war of aggression breaks out.
Of course, Celia, an intermediary trade country in the East Continent, could not lose credibility by going to war first.
The fact that he held out such a mana-boosting magic tool in front of himself rather than another kingdom must have already taken into ount his own thoughts.
¡®It¡¯s scary, but it¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s an ally.¡¯
Deogard read the oath this time.
There were dozens of uses, but most of them were not unfavorable to Celia.
Rather, it is stated that it will maintain rtions and promise maximum support as an ally.
Of course, there was a use stating that if a cebo was taken, all of the above would be nullified, but that was natural, so I didn¡¯t notice it.
He said after reading it for a long time.
¡°Originally, the principality was thend of Celia. But even so, thend is just an unexplorednd. Even after the kingdom promation, if you treat the kingdom as before, we can help.¡±
It means that the deration is permitted in the sense of a vassal state, not a rtionship between kingdoms.
At that, Ray smiled.
¡°If you eat too much, your stomach will burst. There are times when everything is good in moderation.¡±
¡®Your Majesty won¡¯t know that, right?¡¯ I looked up.
¡°Do you really want a confrontation?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Ray stood up from his seat and immediately sighed in a strange tone.
¡°The principality is a territory where many demi-humans and races live together. Not only do they have different personalities, but my position to rule them is also at stake. I am telling you this because I am concerned that you might get the support of your belligerent vassals and spark a war.¡±
If you want to eat more, I¡¯ll cut open the stomach myself.
The king also took a step back from Ray¡¯s clear expression of intention.
¡°Okay. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something that can be decided right away, so could you give me some time to think about it?¡±
¡°I am a bit busy. We will wait until tomorrow.¡±
day.
It was not enough time to gather the nobility of the territory, but it was enough time to issue an emergency summons for those in the capital.
If the local aristocrats intervened, the discussion would inevitably lengthen, so they helped keep it short.
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I hope we can have a good conversation with each other.¡±
with a bowing goodbye.
Ray left Daejeon.
* * *
Ray, who found the private room, looked outside the castle.
¡°The situation in the kingdom ispletely ruined.¡±
Significantly fewer userspared to before.
Even the guards did not show up, and asionally the knights watched or stood guard.
I¡¯ve heard rumors that the gue is circting, but I never thought it would affect even the capital city, which is the center of the kingdom.
Apparently, the situation was more serious than he thought.
I heard that sooner orter, the Cross Corps of the Holy Land wille to support, but it is questionable whether it will be possible to ovee this situation with just one battalion.
He had to wait until tomorrow to receive a confirmation from the king anyway.
Ray roughly put down his luggage and went out of the castle.
As we walked down the lonely road and went all the way outside the gate, we could see people dying here and there before we knew it.
Ray grabbed the old man walking with a cane and asked.
¡°Excuse me, but I have a question.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°Why did the Royal Capital Vige be like this? I heard that healers came from the castle¡¡±
¡°Looks like Gero is an outsider. I don¡¯t even have the energy to speak. I will advise you, so please leave the vige.¡±
After saying that, the old man moved to the next step.
weird.
Even if his energy seems to be declining, he doesn¡¯t look sick for some reason.
Since there was no guess of the name of the disease yet, he decided to look around more.
I passed by the vicinity of the royal road and headed for a huge shopping district.
¡°Are you there?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
A weak voice answered.
When I went inside, a woman with a pale impression was doing business.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing different, I just want to ask you something.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s not work, go somewhere else¡ ugh!¡±
¡°Are you okay?¡±
I tried to help the woman who was falling by holding on to her stomach, but she shook her head.
¡°Because I¡¯m fine¡ please leave¡ Keuuuugh¡!¡±
¡°¡¡±
In the end, he couldn¡¯t even find the match and came out as if he was kicked out of the guild.
What is it?
There are countless diseases thatin of abdominal pain, so I couldn¡¯t think of anything.
People who don¡¯t even think to say what¡¯s going on and an unknown disease.
Even though it was frustrating, there was nothing frustrating like this.
Growl-!
After eating breakfast, I was starving, and I was even hungry.
¡°Mt.
Looking at the deste scenery of the royal capital, I entered the nearest pub.
Likewise, a pale-faced clerk approached to take my order.
¡°May I take your order?¡±
¡°yes. A soup and a steak¡¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°Are you okay over there?¡±
The clerk smiled awkwardly and replied.
¡°ha ha ha. it¡¯s okay.¡±
No matter where I looked, it didn¡¯t look good.
The clerk said something to the kitchen and quickly left the tavern.
It was a little suspicious that the worker was leaving work, but Ray waited for the food without much doubt.
Twenty minutes had passed.
The clerk still hadn¡¯t returned, so the chef brought the food himself.
¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±
Even the thick-built chef has white skin like a woman¡¯s.
If it¡¯s good, it¡¯s fine, if it¡¯s bad, it¡¯s like an invoice.
Did everyone at least whiten their skin without their knowledge?
¡°You can¡¯t ask the king or the nobles. I¡¯m going crazy.¡±
Ray picked up the tableware and ate the food.
The gravy of the meat flows out with a slightly fishy taste.
The soup was also seasoned well overall, but there was a sense of saltiness somewhere.
Did your appetite change because you were sick?
It wasn¡¯t like this thest time I came.
After roughly finishing the meal, Ray paid the bill and left the pub.
Even when he left, the courtesy clerk did not appear.
After dinner, the sun was setting.
Celia is an intermediary trading country.
Unlike other countries that be quiet in the evening, Celia was a ce where business was active evente at night.
Wanting to see the night view after a long time, I sat in the za and watched people, but somehow everyone was packing up and tidying up.
Celia, who was even called the city of night, was unthinkable.
The vendors close their business and the clerk empties the tavern.
Is that all?
There were almost no people in the guild except for the receptionist, so I even wondered if this was a ce for people to live.
¡®What is this?¡¯
Since the kingdom was in this shape, it seemed like he could understand why Celia was struggling with finances recently.
I can¡¯t.
Ray, who was trying to rest while watching the night view, eventually got up from his seat and moved on.
Chapter 749
Episode 749 Great Operation to Move the Elf Vige (6)
Ray, visiting the Merchant Army in the midst of preparing for the move in the Kingdom of Celia, found only a harp.
¡°So let¡¯s see Harpman¡¯s face for a second!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you say no! Sober is not such a leisurely person!¡±
I don¡¯t know where Hafman was looking at, but he was so idle that he was always counting gold coins in his office.
Ray held out his hand and said.
¡°Because this is Taesangdanju¡¯s hand!¡±
¡°Yeah man! Do you dare to scorn the upper ranks for not even mentioning the name of Danju? Get out of here!¡±
A man who appeared to be a new sentry pushed through the window and barred the door.
It was impossible to use force against it, so Ray had to step back from the top.
¡°Aagh! Halfman!¡±
I called desperately, but still no answer.
* * *
Ray sat down in a nearby za and sighed.
¡°It getsplicated.¡±
there are no people on the street
Even the half-man corps had almost no manpower except for the new sentry and the receptionist inside the corps, so it was difficult to meet even those who knew their faces.
There is a mana crystal ball as a way to contact them, but now that they have left it in the Celia royal family, it can be said that it is a total crisis.
While I wasmenting my situation while looking up at the night sky, I saw a small child running away from me in the distance.
Hurrying steps as if being chased by someone.
He is holding something precious in his arms.
Curious, Ray spoke up.
¡°Hey kid.¡±
¡°¡¡±
There was no answer.
The boy only nced at her once, but was still busy walking.
¡°Kids these days have a dark personality.¡±
If a child who thought he was at most 10 years old would run, he would go there.
Ray brushed his butt off and got up and followed behind.
There was a shabby shabby house there.
The roof is made of twigs and straw, and there are traces of wood patching in ces.
The boy ran into the house without even a fire.
¡°may!¡±
When his name is called, a thin little boy sticks his head out from the bed with the floor not even properlyid.
¡°brother.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry anymore! Because my brother brought the medicine!¡±
¡°Where did this¡e from?¡±
The boy, who was silent for a moment at the girl¡¯s question, said.
¡°It was given to me by good-hearted men.¡±
¡°Um¡ I¡¯m d.¡±
He smiled brightly, but he had a few teeth missing, so that appearance stuck in his impression for some reason.
The boy who smiled at his sister put down the things he had kept in his arms.
A few mushrooms and several things that looked like tree roots.
There was an old canteen next to it, and it must have stopped at the well to draw water.
Ray, who was looking at it, frowned.
¡®poisonous mushroom? I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s a simr edible mushroom, but that¡¯s a bit odd.¡¯
Feeling that he shouldn¡¯t just watch, Ray knocked on the door.
Knock ¨C
The boy who was about to give medicine to his brother came closer to the door at the sound of knocking.
¡°who are you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s stomach disease. Could you open the door for a minute?¡±
¡°Stomach sickness? We haven¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±
¡°do not worry. I didn¡¯te here to ask for your sins.¡±
The boy opened the door, perhaps reassured by that statement.
He looked at the face covered in rice water with half fear and half wonder, and then made an ¡®ah¡¯ sound.
¡°Ah, that person!¡±
¡°okay. I tried to talk to him, but he ignored me and came to me.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t expect you to be a guard¡¡±
Maybe he was being punished for ignoring his words.
To reassure the boy who must be thinking that, Ray smiled slightly.
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s from an investigation.¡±
Leigh, looking around, looked around the house.
Cobwebs hang from the ceiling, and a few crumbly slices of bread are scattered randomly on the table.
I didn¡¯t know there would be such a poor environment around the capital, so a natural saliva flowed out.
¡°Mmm.¡±
Apparently, there are no parents either.
Ray looked at the things the boy had brought.
I didn¡¯t notice it when I saw it vaguely from a distance, but it¡¯s certain when I see it up close.
this is a poisonous mushroom
If you eat it, you will surely suffer or die if you are unlucky.
I don¡¯t know what kind of dog he was, but it was clear that he was ying a prank on a child.
Ray collected the mushrooms and roots the boy had brought with him.
¡°This is a poisonous mushroom. You can¡¯t eat it.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°It would be fine in the winter, but in a season like this, the roots are also poisonous, so I won¡¯t be able to eat this either.¡±
The poison is too strong to be called medicinal.
The boy cried and grabbed his sleeve.
¡°Oh no¡ please don¡¯t take it away!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not taking it, I can¡¯t eat this.¡±
¡°please! I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do! Please don¡¯t take these away¡!¡±
Talk and rub your hands together.
Looking at his actions, it wasn¡¯t like he had been robbed once or twice.
Ray suddenly looked at the boy.
face flushed red.
The bandaged hand looks like it is clenched into a fist.
Somehow I didn¡¯t have a good feeling.
Ray, whose heart sank at the weak smell of blood, soon grabbed the boy¡¯s wrist.
¡°You¡ this hand¡¡±
¡°Ah, it¡¯s nothing¡! Just give it back! I¡¯ll make money no matter what¡ Please¡¡±
¡°¡¡±
I was speechless for a moment.
Although covered with a bandage, all the fingers on his left hand are missing.
Judging from the blood still oozing out of it, it seemed that it hadn¡¯t been long since it had been cut.
Ray¡¯s expression hardened.
How strong is a child to protect himself?
Seeing a young child who couldn¡¯t even find medicinal herbs running with the poison in his heart, there must be only one answer.
¡°Who did it?¡±
The boy hesitated at his question.
It is natural for an ordinary child to be terrified when the guardsmen press on.
But now Ray had no choice but to do so.
¡°say.¡±
¡°¡May I speak to you outside?¡±
When the boy, who was watching his sister¡¯s eyes, spoke with difficulty, Ray just nodded.
When I came out, the crisp night air stirred the tip of my nose.
Still a bit cold.
The boy looked at Ray to see if it was not cold, wearing thin clothes that were just padded with fabric.
¡°¡you can never go anywhere and talk about this.¡±
¡°okay. I get it.¡±
Was it a little relieved by his firm answer?
The boy opened his mouth.
¡°I met a thief a few months ago. He was a man who would sometimes give his little sister medicines to use and give her animal skins or things that were out of use, but at some point he said he needed to return it.¡±
It¡¯smon.
It was not umon for thieves to seduce neighborhood children and sell them into bandits, robbers, or ves.
As Ray listened intently, words flowed out of the boy¡¯s mouth that he didn¡¯t even want to think about.
¡°At first you took the ear.¡±
The boy pulled back his shoulder-length hair.
There, instead of what could be called an ear, there was a sloppy hole that didn¡¯t even have a proper shape.
¡°And today he took his finger. Those drugs are what I got in return for. So¡ can you give them back?¡±
The boy looked at himself.
Ray didn¡¯t even hear thest words.
I took my ears and fingers.
Perhaps for the thieves, it was simply entertainment.
I only found out after walking around town today.
Right now, in the Kingdom of Celia, neither the knights nor the guards, nor even the clerk of a mere street tavern were keeping their seats.
Even the royal family is in a situation where they are struggling with financial difficulties, but what will be the bottom?
The result is the present misery.
Children, driven by poverty, seek out thieves and bandits in search of a ce to rely on, and as a result they are consumed with their entertainment.
To be honest, the situation was embarrassingly poor to call it a kingdom.
Ray couldn¡¯t even open his mouth.
I just went into the house and hugged the boy¡¯s sister.
¡°Follow me.¡±
¡°Upper Guard!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t mean to harm you. There is a priest among my acquaintances, so I might be able to cure it.¡±
At those words, the boy¡¯s face turned into the brightest thing he had ever seen.
Do I really not know that I could die first in a situation where my ears are gouged out and my fingers are cut off?
While trying to suppress the anger that was rising to the top of my head.
walked like that
* * *
Shrine of the Celia Royal Road branch.
Three people came there.
A well-dressed young man came out and asked.
¡°What are you doing here tonight?¡±
At the priest¡¯s question, Ray quietly held out his hand.
A courtesy holy tablet that I thought I would never use again.
He took out the object he used to prove that he was God¡¯s agent in the Holy Land again.
The priest stared nkly at it for a moment, then hurriedly knelt down.
¡°Nathan, a priest dispatched from the Celia branch, meets the agent of the great Goddess Gaia!¡±
His body was trembling with excitement.
¡°I want to entrust these two.¡±
¡°All right!¡±
¡°And send a formal request for assistance to the Holy Land. I will eradicate all the diseases spreading in Celia. This is what is done in the name of the goddess.¡±
The words of a saint sometimes have greater authority than the statutes of the Holy Land or the pronouncements of the Pope.
Such was the case with the mention of God¡¯s name, as now.
work done in the name of God.
Hearing those words that would have a huge impact, Priest Nathan was now almost on the ground.
¡°The will of the goddess is the same as mine! I swear to Goddess Gaia, who governs fertility and earth, and I will convey that will to the Holy Land!¡±
The state of the kingdom of Silia, which had been heading toward catastrophe, was being changed by the hand of one person.
Chapter 750
Episode 750 Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (7)
It was dawn and it was morning.
A knight approached King Deogard, who was preparing for a meeting.
¡°Your Majesty, I have an urgent report to give you.¡±
¡°Ugh. Say it.¡±
When permission was given, the knight opened his mouth.
¡°The Holy Land has canceled the dispatch of one battalion and sent priests and priests as soon as they can afford it.¡±
Deogard, who had listened to the report calmly, forgot his chest at the knight¡¯s words and jumped up from his seat.
¡°That¡¯s what¡¡±
¡°Also, the Harfman Merchant promised to resume business, and they said they would bring in support supplies during the week. Instead, I asked you not to neglect supporting the frontiers with the capital as the main axis.¡±
The King, who had heard that far, was speechless for a moment.
Seongguk, which was dispatching a small battalion to save face, sent arge-scale manpower and released funds as if it had been done at the top of the halfman who turned its back.
The situation in the kingdom, which was on the verge of despair, was changing overnight.
¡®What the hell is going on.¡¯
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, since he cut ties with the half-man¡¯s upper house, heukbang¡¯s check was severe, and there was a setback in trade.
Every day felt like hell because of the anxiety that he might be ruined in his generation.
Raised up to the sun, King Theogard guessed it.
The person who camest night and asked permission to dere the kingdom.
Wouldn¡¯t it be possible for him to be the representative of the Goddess and the leader of the Hafman Merchant Company?
If so, this is a gift from him.
Deogard was keenly aware of the mistake he had made by pretending not to know about the war that broke out in the duchy in the past.
If there is something received, there must also be something going.
He set aside the parchments about the talks that had been spread out on the table.
¡°Let¡¯s be thankful for the support of the Harfman Company! Respectfully serve the envoys of the Holy Land, and if there is anything you needter, do not spare anything and be a colonel! There will be no negligence!¡±
¡°Yes, I understand!¡±
The knight bowed his head and went to battle.
* * *
While preparing to greet the people of the Holy Kingdom in the castle.
Ray was sizing up the supplies with Hafman.
¡°Lord Taesangdan, please reconsider. What will we eat if we support this much material at once? It¡¯s not that the upper ss is digging and doing business, but if you ask for money, will moneye out?¡±
If it was Ray¡¯s usual words, the half-man, who would die, grabbed the hem of his robe and begged.
¡°If you eat alone, your stomach will burst. Sometimes you have to do good things.¡±
¡°A good thing depends on what a good thing is, isn¡¯t this just about giving it away!¡±
Hafman said, ¡®Lord Taesangdan, you¡¯ve been caught!¡¯ he shouted.
Of course I know.
No matter how much it is said to be the firstrge group in the eastern continent, there is nothing left after doing business like this.
But what?
Currently, the Kingdom of Celia was walking a path that was so close to copse that it would be difficult to revive it if it did not do this.
Can you imagine a kingdom where there are no people on the streets?
If I hadn¡¯t seen it myself, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it either.
¡®First of all, I¡¯m going to take a look at the breath.¡¯
As soon as possible, the funds line is organized first, and the remaining gues in the kingdom are stabilized using the castle¡¯s manpower.
Borrowing the name of a goddess, she went so far as to ask for dispatch.
okay.
What¡¯s good about living long
Ray decided to think positively.
¡°Even if Hogu is captured, the person who will be saved must be saved. It¡¯s an investment. As much as I poured my strength into the kingdom of Celia, it is bound toe back.¡±
¡°Will His Majesty, that salty stone, give it back? It¡¯s good if you don¡¯t ask for more!¡±
¡°Have you lived only by being deceived? wait eagerly I will definitelye back.¡±
¡°her.¡±
I¡¯ve already hardened my heart to the point where I couldn¡¯t stop it.
Hafman sighed a few times and quickly agreed, knowing full well that once Taesangdanju made up his mind, he could not turn back.
¡°All right. I will spread it all out. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll remove even the pirs from the top of the main tower and offer it to you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s that mindset.¡±
¡°When you receive it instead, you will get back many times over. I sacrificed money like my own children, so it has to be that much to make ends meet.¡±
¡°don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t give it to me, I¡¯ll go get it myself. Hehehe.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a long time ago? Even the king won¡¯t be able to do anything because he was mistakenly caught by Taesangdanju, who is like a truly mad dog that won¡¯t let go once bitten.¡±
To say it twice is nagging.
As I listened while shaking my head, I felt strange, so I raised my fist slightly.
Haffman quickly changed the subject.
¡°Anyway, the Holy Kingdom managed to ept the request.¡±
¡°Even if I look like this, I¡¯m a saint, so I can¡¯t ignore it.¡±
¡°But, when you left the Holy Land, didn¡¯t you already give up your position as a saint? Originally, not even the seeds would have been eaten.¡±
¡°I was lucky. Since there is a civil war going on in the Holy Land, we need a topic that can bring attention to one ce.¡±
¡°I really don¡¯t know if this is okay. It¡¯s like the troops of the Holy Kingdom are entering Silia, so if they decide otherwise, the situation will get worse.¡±
¡°Even the king is not an idiot. I probably made the minimum preparations.¡±
Moreover, if the Seongguk takes advantage of this situation andunches an ambush, it will not be able to avoid criticism from the surrounding kingdoms.
Of course, I don¡¯t think Pope Ey would do such a thing, but since she would do anything for the sake of the Holy Kingdom, the possibility could not be ruled out.
Hafman also nodded as he understood the current situation to arge extent.
¡°Surely, that won¡¯t happen unless we dream of being together in the Holy Land.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Then, the principality will be reborn as a kingdom as nned.¡±
Ray nodded.
¡°Right now, the priority is to move the elven vige. It¡¯s good to help Celia, but leave funds to care about the principality. If it is reborn as a kingdom, the headquarters of the guild will also be moved.¡±
¡°I will be familiar with it.¡±
Hafman answered, hesitantly.
When the Principality is transformed into the Kingdom, it must be expected that Kongomul will fall at the top.
His thoughts were impure, but considering the hardships he had suffered so far, it was a reasonable request.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go and see. If you ever have a problem¡¡±
¡°Sober. That halfman is a good guy. I will ovee any adversity by myself.¡±
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s when I shut my mouth, but when Halfman opens his mouth, I don¡¯t have much faith, so I was a little anxious.
¡°Don¡¯t forget to report regrly.¡±
¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t worry, mind the principality.¡±
Ray, who looked only at the half for a while, soon went above.
Not knowing that there are people watching from afar.
* * *
¡°Sixty-seven.¡±
¡°Know.¡±
The man who was polishing his sword on the hill blew a strong wind.
Looking at the sharpness of the day, he smiles satisfactorily.
¡°There are no more failures. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±
¡°You worry about nothing. If you¡¯re not that trustworthy, I¡¯ll step out myself.¡±
The young man shrugged.
¡°On the day I fail, I might die.¡±
¡°You have a trashy personality. Don¡¯t you have any mercy for your subordinates?¡±
¡°It¡¯s even more ridiculous if you want to be treated as a subordinate after sticking a knife behind your back. Don¡¯t talk like this. It seems like the time hase.¡±
The young man hinted at the top.
In an instant, the clouds blocked the moonlight, making it dark.
Sixty-seven, who was polishing his sword, was suddenly invisible.
* * *
So-Young and his party arrived at Count Serian¡¯s direct jurisdiction.
It was strange that the atmosphere was bleak from the entrance, but I could understand the reason when I went a little further and reached the fortress.
¡°Looks like monsters are infested.¡±
¡°Monsters in the county¡¯s direct control¡¡±
Although the walls were high and holding up, the presence of monsters felt from all sides was unusual.
No matter how strong the castle walls are, if left as it is, the anxiety of the people of the territory would not be so great.
The ck spirit asked while salivating.
¡°Are you not nning on subjugating me?¡±
Then Levia shook her head.
¡°We cannot subdue them with our own strength.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t subdue?¡±
¡°yes. Our county of Cerian is a margrave territory bordering the neighboring kingdom, and is allowed to have more soldiers than other nobles. However, there are foreign countries outside and monsters inside, so the number of soldiers dying every day is not small. Because of that, I¡¯ve been asking the royal family to increase the number of soldiers, but¡ the central aristocrats are interfering with it¡¡± There
was hostility at the end of his words.
It was clear that he had suffered quite a bit during that time.
Heukyoung and Soyoung looked at the soldiers collecting the corpses of monsters scattered around.
They didn¡¯t look frightened at all, even though monsters were swarming down the mountain range, probably because they were used to it.
¡°The dismantling team is speeding up more. The carrier waits by the side.¡±
¡°Hey, if you have spare hands, stick with me.¡±
The spectacle of a person who could not even infuse a sword aura and dismantle monsters with a knife the size of the palm of his hand was truly spectacr.
It was possible because he had dealt with monsters more than most adventurers¡¯ guilds.
ck Youngughed.
¡°I don¡¯t know whether to look at this as good or bad.¡±
It is a good thing for soldiers to grow in their dexterity.
Based on the experience of fighting monsters, his skills would be evident even when fighting enemies.
Soyoung shrugged and said.
¡°Well, it¡¯s much nicer to look at than the stumbling soldiers.¡±
¡°The endless threat of monsters raised the level of the soldiers. asionally, I see seasoned ones who look like apprentice knights.¡±
Levia replied to the dark spirit¡¯s murmur.
¡°At the count¡¯s house, once a week, soldiers are taughtbat skills directly. Although it is extremely rare, those who are quick to learn and have good skills are elevated to the ranks of decembers and centurions.¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
It usually takes several years of experience to run the decathlon.
It is because it is easy tomand the soldiers when you have to know the faces of the soldiers and know how the barracks work and its structure.
However, this is a story limited to other peaceful territories, and in the case of Count Cerian¡¯s family, where battles do not cease, a structure in which the strong seed in life was suitable.
¡®In a way, this is more like a kingdom.¡¯
It seemed that this ce was more awake than the kingdoms that were so engulfed in peace that they could not even defend their military strength.
¡°I will guide you. Come over here.¡±
As if they weren¡¯t tired, the two of them looked around for a while, but at Levia¡¯s words, they immediately looked away.
Chapter 751
Episode 751 Great Operation Before Elf Vige (8)
The inside of Count Cerian¡¯s reception room was quite deste.
Compared to being a Margrave Count, the number of servants seemed insufficient, and it was impossible to find art or ornaments that were usually found in aristocratic families.
To put it bluntly, it was a mansion that deserved the word deste.
¡°It¡¯s neat and frugal.¡±
¡°My father has been telling me since I was little. We built our family on the deaths of our soldiers, so we must not pollute the ground for our own personal gain.¡±
Levia¡¯s voice as she spoke was somewhat powerless.
¡°You must be proud that your father is a great ruler.¡±
¡°It is all a thing of the past. Now it is nothing more than a limit hanging on an heirloom.¡±
Calling her father ¡®Hanryang¡¯, she stopped in front of the lord¡¯s bedroom.
Just as I was about to knock on the door.
A sound leaked through the gap in the thick-looking door.
¡°Forgive me! I havemitted a mortal sin!¡±
¡°Hello! Is there anyone there!¡±
Levia, who had hardened herplexion at the indignant voice of an old man she knew, hurriedly opened the door.
Knock-!
A gray-haired old man sitting in a bedroom and pointing.
In front of him was a servant kneeling down with tears in his eyes.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Ah,dy¡¡±
¡°You go back.¡±
¡°Thank you¡!¡±
The servant bowed his head and hurriedly ran out.
At that, the old man spat in his mouth and let out a tantrum.
¡°Teria yes bitch! Where the hell have you been wandering around! It must have looked like they were chasing after all the boys from Changgwan again!¡±
¡°Stop it. We have guests.¡±
¡°customer? Did you call those lowly bastards to the mansion now?¡±
Levia introduced with a small sigh.
¡°¡This is my father, Earl Cerian.¡±
A decrepit old man who can be seen anywhere on the street.
The corners of his eyes were deeply wrinkled, and his eyes were full of miasma.
Heukyoung and Soyoung looked at the old man and said.
¡°¡It¡¯s a curse.¡±
¡°That is also severe. Even if you take it to the priest, it is wrong to fix it.¡±
¡°It has been more than three months since you started ignoring your family. I called the priest, but he shook his head.¡±
¡°I guess so. Even if you¡¯re a priest or a priest, you¡¯re not all-powerful.¡±
It is up to each priest¡¯s divine power to cure the disease.
In addition, no matter how much divine power is lost, if the divine magic is inexperienced, it is not easy to find useful talent.
Levia opened her mouth with the feeling of grabbing at least a straw.
¡°If there is a way that you know¡¡±
Soyoung answered right away.
¡°No, no. Cursing is not our specialty.¡±
¡°There is no way.¡±
A curse is not called a curse for nothing.
Haeju was something that only priests with deep knowledge of divine magic, as well as magic and ck magic, could touch.
Moreover, there were also cases where the curse was transferred if they made a mistake, so the priests did not even try to touch the curse unless it was a dire situation.
¡°As expected.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t help.¡±
¡°Never mind.¡±
¡°Do these bitches dare to ignore me, who will be the head of the family in the future!¡±
Count Cerian ran amok.
It attacks by swinging its arms and breaks furniture.
The aggression was so strong that the three of them had to get out of the bedroom.
Soyoung stuck out her tongue.
¡°At that level, it would be better to put them in solitary confinement.¡±
¡°I think so too, but I¡¯m putting it on hold because of the strong bacsh from my vassals.¡±
¡°Nobility isplicated.¡±
Count Cerian is a famous family that has produced many skilled knights since ancient times.
Confining the family head of such a ce to solitary confinement would be because it could damage the honor that had been built up so far.
Soyoung muttered softly so that she could not hear.
¡°What¡¯s so wasteful about being a count family in name only?¡±
It is a thing of the past to have a reputation.
The current head of the household was aging, and the family was not normal either.
A situation where monsters are everywhere.
As the surrounding lords were licking their lips like wildcats, So-young saw that it was only a matter of time before Count Serian¡¯s family copsed.
To be honest, she didn¡¯t care much whether the Count or the Marquess went bankrupt, but the order is absolute for the security guard.
¡®The Holy Son told me toe after solving the problems with Count Cerian.¡¯
It would not have been just talking about the issue of heirlooms.
Deep in thought, So-young came up with an opinion.
¡°How about bringing in soldiers from the vassal¡¯s territory? If it¡¯s a lord, you have the right to summon, so it¡¯s possible, right?¡±
¡°Recruiting a soldier¡?¡±
¡°We need soldiers to drive out the monsters right away. If you take the soldiers as hostages, you won¡¯t be able to resist much.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Levia thought for a moment and then nodded.
¡°Certainly that would reduce resistance. But the vassals won¡¯t take it kindly.¡±
¡°You have to figure it out. He¡¯s the heir to the count¡¯s family, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that much, right?¡±
Soyoung said provocatively.
Levia, who was slightly rxed, smiled.
¡°All right. We¡¯ll solve that ourselves. Thank you for your opinion.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re going to thank me, do it to our lord. It was because he was deliberately taking care of the territory, which would have been okay to ignore. Anyway, I don¡¯t know if you have a good personality or a bad personality.¡±
He even curses at the emperor when he can¡¯t be seen.
Soon, Soyoung began to look for a way for Count Cerian to move forward.
* * *
While the priests from the Holy Land areing.
Ray had many conversations with Deogard at the royal house of Celia.
The first, of course, concerns the promation of the Kingdom.
King Deogard, who stubbornly refused at first, changed his stance, saying he would help as much as possible for some reason.
It was probably because he had asked for support from the Holy Kingdom, as expected.
Anything is good as long as the result is good.
Although the king put some conditions, it was not impossible for Ray to ept it.
After the meeting, which took ce in a sh, Ray immediately prepared to return to the principality.
Anyway, the affairs of the Kingdom of Celia were left to Hafman.
I would have received the support of the Holy Kingdom, and I would have released the funds of the upper ranks.
It can be said that the urgent fire in the Celia Kingdom has been turned off.
By the time he packed up and arrived at the elven vige, the ce was busy preparing for migration.
¡°If you have any left, help me out. Ah, Aira-sama will move the luggage, so you can put them in the middle.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Under Pia¡¯s leadingmand, the elves spurred on.
Even though it would not be easy to abandon the ce where they had lived for a long time, there was no hesitation in their hands.
Ray walked over to them.
¡°This is also thest time.¡±
¡°So what. I can¡¯t be stubborn when I know it¡¯s dangerous.¡±
Elves are the most stubborn race after Dwarves.
In addition, he had a naive personality, so he could be said to be the best in terms of pickiness.
There are times when they are not recklessly stubborn, and one of them is when the lives of their own people are at stake.
Pia said while carrying her luggage.
¡°There is no such thing as a permanent home. You cannot protect anything by being afraid of change.¡±
It is all the more touching because it is her word, destined to protect the elves for the rest of her life.
Has it been half a day?
Even so, the preparations for the migration of the elves, who didn¡¯t have much to say, were almost finished.
Aira, who was servicing the magic circle with Lacia, slowly poured mana into it.
Then, the huge gin emits light.
¡°I guess that should do it. Thank you for your help.¡±
¡°It was nothing.¡±
¡°Are you done preparing?¡±
Pia approached her and answered.
¡°As you said, we have gathered the necessary items in the center of the vige. Other than that¡.¡±
As I moved my gaze outside, there were half-man¡¯s support items there.
Since it was the equivalent of four full wagons, it seemed unreasonable to move it all at once.
Ira gestured lightly.
The carriage floated by the wind moves slowly.
¡°I will help with the rest. Take a good look to make sure you haven¡¯t forgotten anything.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Thanks to Aira, the vige was cleaned up quickly.
It was a natural result since she took care of the work that should have been gathered by two or three elves.
The elven wine was transported in porcin made from wood and y, the main raw materials for elven tea.
It was a difficult task as it required moving not only the luggage but also the elves at once.
Even she, who was unrivaled in mana handling, seemed to be struggling a little.
Ray, who was staring at Aira nkly, divided the load into thirds by defining an area.
¡°It is impossible to move everything at once. I¡¯ll have to send it in three rounds.¡±
It doesn¡¯t matter how much or how little mana you have.
Transfer magic is originally a great magic that only a few people could use even in the age of magic.
It was also sometimes used when moving short distances, not far away like now.
Although borrowing the power of the magic circle, moving the entire vige was only possible for Aira with excessive effort.
Ira¡¯s eyes widened slightly.
¡°Whoops. Are you worried?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t try to overdo it. After all, the deadline is enough.¡±
There is no need to fret because it is five days ahead of the expected schedule.
Aira, who had been staring at him, cleverly avoided the eyes of the other elves and led Ray to a shady corner.
Aira lightly rested her head on Ray¡¯s shoulder.
¡°I¡¯m not used to being worried, but it¡¯s never a bad feeling. I might not like it.¡±
The love dripped in his eyes.
Her hair swayed in the moderately pleasant breeze.
The light smile on his lips made viewers admire.
In the setting sun, where purple and vermilion are mixed and set to a soft pink light.
Lacia frowned and coughed.
¡°¡you two, at least bear with me in front of me.¡±
¡°Have you been watching?¡±
Aira blushed and brushed her hair.
¡°I was watching everything. At first, I thought it was necessary to pay for the magic circle because I dragged my brother¡¯s cor and went to a shady ce, but¡ I was surprised when I saw it myself.¡±
Every word cuts to the bone.
Lacia took a moment to catch her breath and shed her eyes.
¡°To think that elves, who treat all beings other than their own kind as insignificant, and the noble high elves who lead them personally lead humans to a secluded ce.¡±
Every time she spoke, Aira¡¯s head, which was burning red to the back of her neck, was gradually falling down.
¡°What were you thinking?¡±
Thest words were the end.
Aira, who was trembling with shame as if a cataclysmic change would happen soon, cast a spell.
Whoops-!
Aira, who was sitting next to her, disappeared in an instant.
It is a transfer magic that is astonishing at any time.
She seemed a bit surprised, as if this violent reaction was unexpected for her.
¡°I guess I was teasing you too much. I should at least apologizeter.¡±
Contrary to what she said, however, she covered her mouth and smiled.
Perhaps you have always felt this way.
In a way, it could be said that they are good friends.
Chapter 752
Episode 752 Great Operation Before the Elven Vige (9)
An unprecedented number of elves all gathered in the vige.
Standing in the middle, Aira looked around.
¡°Looks like everyone has gathered. First of all, let¡¯s send the young elves first. Pia.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Pia stepped onto the magic circle.
Even otherwise, the elves, who had been anxious inside because they were moving their base, seemed a little relieved when their guardian, Pia, apanied them.
¡°There is nothing to worry about. Don¡¯t follow me right away.¡±
¡°yes. Then Aira-sama will go.¡±
Aira nodded at Pia¡¯s greeting and infused mana into the magic circle.
Whoa-!
Light bursts out with a magnificent resonant sound.
Soon enough, more than 50 elves and supplies disappeared in an instant.
¡°Oh oh.¡±
¡°You are wonderful.¡±
The elves burst into admiration.
On the other hand, Ira looked slightly tired.
¡°I¡¯ve been working hard for the first time in a while, so I¡¯m a little sleepy. I guess I¡¯m getting older too.¡±
¡°You sound weak. Get some rest. I have to send it back in the evening.¡±
¡°Whoops. Then take a break.¡±
After answering briefly, Aira jumped up and left the house.
The remaining elves sit around the vige, chatting or singing songs while waiting leisurely.
When there was nothing to do, Lacia said.
¡°It¡¯s nice to be peaceful. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s the kingdom that the ck Room is aiming for.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s another territory, but this is where Aira rules.¡±
¡°Certainly, with her, even if there is a war, it will be safe.¡±
Strong is also strong, but he has considerable knowledge as he has lived for a long time.
As well as magic, he was proficient in swordsmanship, bow tactics, and various studies, to the extent that he had even read the ns of the ck Room several times.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal to hearpliments from your mouth.¡±
¡°I have no choice but to admit it. She is the strongest thing I have ever seen.¡±
An unbelievable amount of mana in the body.
Mana control when using magic is truly the work of a god.
Because she had a deep understanding of magic, she was able to guess at least how strong Aira was.
¡°Certainly not strong.¡±
While chatting with Lacia, I heard a movement sound from the mana crystal sphere.
¡°huh?¡±
Rarely had it rang at such an early hour, so Ray took out the crystal ball with a puzzled face.
Let¡¯s wait a little while injecting mana.
A human figure was reflected faintly on the surface of the crystal ball.
-Danju-nim¡
¡°Halfman? With a dying voice.¡±
-Danju now¡.
Chijijik-!
It will take a little while for the award to be formed.
Unlike usual, the surrounding noise was mixed, so Harpman¡¯s voice could not be heard properly.
How many seconds have passed?
The blurry image gradually became clearer.
Inside the transparent crystal ball, he could see the figure of Harpman, bleeding and supporting himself on a table.
¡°Halfman? What the hell is going on!¡±
-Heog¡ heouk¡ It¡¯s an attack¡ I guess¡
I tried to speak while breathing heavily, but it didn¡¯t look easy, probably because I consumed a lot of stamina.
Needless to say, Ray jumped up.
¡°Brother!¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, send a second person in the evening as scheduled!¡±
Without saying a word, he kicked the ground with mana.
¡®I should have been careful.¡¯
could think
It wasn¡¯t anything unexpected.
From the point of view of the ck room, Hafman is a hindrance.
It was natural to want to kill him.
He said he had an escort attached.
It was a mistake to think that it would be okay since there was a bishop priest at the top.
Ray, who grieved at this, put more effort into his feet.
* * *
¡°Three worlds¡!¡±
The bishop and priest, who was staying at an inn under the Hafman Merchant, rushed to the scene when a scream rang out.
Then, what I saw were several corpses and puddles of blood that had been cut with knives.
When she couldn¡¯te to her senses, an unknown man swung a sword.
He quickly wrapped his hands around Magi and hit the sword with all his might.
Whoa-!
The sword pierced and cried.
When the powerful blow was blocked, the man spat out a leaky sound.
¡°It¡¯s a pretty good skill.¡±
¡°Who are you? Why did you do this¡¡±
¡°Using magic¡ Are you a warlock?¡±
Instead of answering, the bishop reached out his hand to the muttering man.
Booung-!
A fist full of demonic energy.
Her speed was fast, but her flimsy attacks, which had never been properly trained, could not reach Sixty-Seven at all.
The difference in skill between the two was stark.
Did he decide that his opponent had no chance of winning?
Sixty-seven, as if enjoying the current situation, narrowed the distance and narrowly avoided the fist.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha. Can you catch a fly anywhere with such a slow fist?¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
The more you y with your hands in resentment, the rougher the path of your hands bes than before.
Sixty-seven, who had been dodging the attack several times, pushed the bishop priest with his shoulder as he stepped into his arms.
Because she had been giving her a lot of strength, even that light movement shook her center of gravity.
¡°Ha!¡±
He retrieved his left hand, which he had been attacking, and touched the ground to prevent his body from rising.
¡°You have good judgment.¡±
Seeing him standing there without even straining, it seemed that he didn¡¯t consider himself an adversary any longer.
She took a deep breath.
¡°I didn¡¯t want to write a number like this¡!¡±
If I stayed still, I would die, so it was not the time to choose the means and methods.
She, who had been avoiding people¡¯s eyes all day, raised her demon.
A thick ck aura flows around her.
Only red eyes shone in the middle of them, and the bishop priest raised his head for the first time and looked at Sixty-Seven.
¡®I don¡¯t have a good feeling.¡¯
Sixty-seven, who was wary of her unusual appearance, stopped staring straight into the eyes of the bishop.
coo-!
The feeling that your heart stops.
My mind turned white and my consciousness seemed to be getting more and more hazy.
¡°Aww!¡±
Sixty-seven grabbed his head and swung his sword recklessly.
Consciousness became erratic.
The woman in front of him must have done something.
Thinking of that, I raised my gaze. Strangely, the woman who had been fighting just before seemed very lovable.
must be kept
You must protect it even at the risk of your life.
No, everything that gets in the way should be cut down.
When the two consciousnesses collide, my head is confused.
When sixty-seven writhe in agony.
The bishop-priest did not miss the opportunity.
Holding the sword that had fallen nearby, he rushed forward and stabbed Sixty-seven in the chest.
Kaaaang-!
Sixty-seven, who managed to block the sword, pushed her away.
I didn¡¯t expect a counterattack.
The surprise was even greater because there was only one person who hadn¡¯t fallen into demonic spirits even after looking into his own eyes.
Sixty-seven instinctively swung the sword.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Squeak-!
A long line of blood appeared on the forearm of the bishop, who looked like a white jade.
He was not fatally wounded, but the cut was quite deep and he was bleeding profusely.
¡°Darkness! Have pity and lend a helping hand! Healing!¡±
A ck mist spread around her.
He healed his wounds by hiding in the fog that took away not only sight but also hearing and smell.
Sixty-seven, who hade to his senses during that time, gnashed his teeth.
¡°Thanks to you, I had a dirty experience. In return, I will kill you as painfully as possible.¡±
He strode into the fog.
The woman¡¯s presence had already faded and her voice had be inaudible, but it didn¡¯t matter.
¡°Huh!¡±
he swung his sword Then, the fog splits along the grain.
The fog, once mixed with the wind and dispersing, began to disintegrate at a rapid pace.
¡®The treatment isn¡¯t over yet.¡¯
If things continue like this, it is only a matter of time before the fog clears.
Seeing Sixty-Seven swinging her sword again and again to disperse the fog, she decided to attack first.
The bishop and priest, who had been hiding at the edge of the still intact fog and were looking for a chance, immediately attacked the sixty-seven as they approached.
There is no presence, no sound, no sight.
For him, it would feel like a knife came out of a blind spot.
A number of conversions that cannot be avoided or prevented.
¡®It was eaten.¡¯
I could sense it.
This attack worked.
Sure enough, the sword she threw out pierced Sixty-seven¡¯s skin.
¡°Ugh!¡±
But his reaction was so quick that it gave me goosebumps.
The moment she thought the sword had touched her shoulder, she immediately turned her body and let it flow as little as possible, so her position was now clearly visible.
¡°Did you hide there!¡±
voice full of minutes.
As he stabbed the sword while bleeding, the sword entered the priest¡¯s neck.
A peek through the fog.
The trace of the knife is drawn in my head along with the sixty-seven smile.
If this hits, you die.
In a fleeting moment thatsted less than a second, I felt my skin cool down.
An rm bell rang constantly in my head, and even Danny¡¯s consciousness was half paralyzed.
That moment.
Arge bastard sword intervened from somewhere.
Thanks to this, the path of the sword that flew straight toward the priest¡¯s neck was slightly deflected.
Kwaaaang-!
The bastard sword, unable to withstand the aftermath of the collision, was shattered.
Halfman¡¯s hands trembled and he managed to get himself into position.
¡°Heo-eok¡ Heo-eok¡ Come to your senses¡ If you shake, we all die.¡±
Hafman¡¯s palms were bloody as he spoke.
It was because he received the sword because he was forced to use the subject without mana.
Seeing this, the bishop and priest became cold-headed.
As Haffman said.
Now that the escorts are all dead, if you hesitate, everything is over.
At least they had to hold out until reinforcements arrived.
¡°You looked weak. It wasn¡¯t like me.¡±
She got up from her seat and exhaled a long breath.
At the same time, the magic within her body wriggled in response.
It is his own magic that is denser than a fair amount of mana.
It was a burden to have topete with the prosecutor one-on-one, but if you focus, there is nothing you can¡¯t win.
That would be the case, as the man seemed tock experience in ck magic even if he didn¡¯t know about other closebat.
¡°Darkness. Poison floor.¡±
The bishop priest, who created fog around Hafman, spread poison on the floor to prevent Sixty-Seven from recklessly narrowing the distance.
It was like a minimum defense for her.
Sixty-seven raised one corner of his mouth.
¡°Keuk. Like foolish bitches.¡±
It was true that magic was a little annoying, but there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be dealt with.
He silently watched the bishop-priest¡¯s sheep.
Chapter 753
Episode 753: Great Operation to Move the Elf Vige (10)
¡®You¡¯re being careless.¡¯
The difference in power was clear.
The unfavorable position of having to deal with the prosecutor.
In addition, the opponent¡¯s skill is also unusual.
If it had not been for Magi¡¯s support, he would have been killed right away.
The bishop-priest was talking to pass the time.
¡°It is a high-level swordsmanship. It must be a sword bestowed upon me by a noble family. What are you?¡±
The manughed haha, as if his mood had improved at her praise.
¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very idiot. I think talking hesitantly to pass the time is a good strategy.¡±
Sixty-seven stood crookedly and hit his head.
¡°I want to tell you before I kill you, but this guy won¡¯t leave you alone. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll have to die without knowing.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t be lighthearted.¡±
A ck aura bloomed from her hand.
The strong magic is poisonous by itself.
Although it is not the stage of spherical demon ki itself, just scattering it around will be quite a hindrance.
¡°You¡¯re doing some tricks.¡±
Sixty-seven moved first.
He kicked the ground with his left foot and fired his sword.
¡°Huh!¡±
Cha Cha Cha Cha Chang-!
The bishop and priest, frightened by the swordsmanship that cut them eight times in an instant, widened the distance.
However, 67 did not give up the distance easily.
It dodges the poison-melted ground and stabs it with a sharp knife.
If you try to counterattack in between, you avoid your body like a ghost, and when you try to block it, you will retrieve your sword and change the sword path.
¡®What kind of swords are there!¡¯
TOOOOOOONG!
She, who had not yet resolved her career in the sixty-seven swords, was pushed back.
Fortunately, he didn¡¯te closer, perhaps because of the poison that had spread around him.
Sixty-seven flinched.
¡°Are you just going to dodge like a rat? I wouldn¡¯t be able to win.¡±
¡°Keugh!¡±
My anger fills up, but there is no way.
Right now, it was the only thing I could do to make time like this.
Strangely, the ¡®mystical eye¡¯ that worked well until now didn¡¯t listen to the man in front of her, so she was about to die as well.
Never in my life have I been so desperate for a skill I thought I would never need again.
when she is confronting a man.
A halfman jumped out of the fog with a sword clenched tightly.
He asked with a worried face.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine. Hide quickly.¡±
¡°The escorts are all dead too. Running away seems impossible, so why not do something?¡±
He raises his sword, saying that two are better than one.
It may look sloppy, but it is true that it is mentally strong.
¡°follow your heart.¡±
The bishop priest, who had finished speaking, rushed first this time.
He exhaled a lot of demonic energy and shouted.
¡°Dark protect!¡±
Kaaaang-!
The sword and forearm collided, and I heard the sound of iron friction.
She spun around and hit Sixty-seven on the waist this time.
¡°Where!¡±
coo-!
Gaining strength by stomping his feet on the ground, he swung his sword.
However, the bishop did not back down.
Give the flesh and take the bones.
On the contrary, he raised his magic even more and attacked, so he seemed to be prepared for a friendship.
It was sixty-seven that he withdrew.
He had the intention of killing, but he had no intention of killing until he suffered a loss.
Shake off left hand with energy.
Compared to the power contained in the sword, it was weak, but it was so strong that if you recklessly responded, your body would explode at once.
However, the bishop-priest who discovered the breakthrough did not escape it.
They clung to each other and threw fists at each other, but this time it was sixty-seven who avoided it.
¡°Why is that? You just run away like a rat.¡±
The bishop-priest smiled seductively and provoked.
As if he would die if given a chance to rest.
Sixty-seven also expressed disapproval of her sessive attacks.
There was nothing I couldn¡¯t do if I wanted to push it away, but as I ignoredfort and rushed at it, if I made a mistake, I¡¯d end up flying somewhere.
¡°You want to die?¡±
¡°When did you not say you would kill? It dies this way and that way, but it¡¯s all the same, so I¡¯ll take one of my limbs.¡±
¡°Bad bitch.¡±
Sixty-seven gave up the thought of doing it in moderation.
Whoa-!
He smoked a sword aura and swung his sword with all his heart.
The bishop and priest were surprised because the speed and power were different from the first one.
I was prepared for a friendship, but this is unreasonable.
Before his hand even touched his body, the man¡¯s sword would first cut his body in two.
Just then, a voice came into my mind.
-Your body is already half dead. More undead than human.
¡®¡¡¯
Yes.
If you think about it, the body is already dead anyway.
Even if you were to split in half and die, what would you lose now?
The bishop-priest decided to hold on with evil.
Layered with Dark Protection, she swung her hand like a sword.
Boooooooong-!
Sixty-seven grinned, not expecting to continue the attack.
¡®It¡¯s a foolish choice.¡¯
It was already toote to turn around.
The match will be over before that hand touches you.
When sixty-seven predict their own victory.
Pooh-!
I felt a warm sensation on the back.
When I turned my gaze, there was a halfman pushing the sword as hard as I could.
¡°die!¡±
He carried his weight and clung to the sword, but he reacted btedly, but the sword had already pierced his stomach.
¡°Cuck!¡±
His posture copsed, and the sword facing the bishop and priest staggered greatly.
Thanks to that, she was able to dodge Sixty Seven¡¯s attacks. The fist
,
which I thought had touched lightly, soon caused a big wave.
As the demonic energy swirled and poured through the gaps in the cracks, the sixty-seven giants copsed before long.
coo-!
Exhausted from exhausting her strength in an instant, she copsed into ce.
¡°I bought and lived.¡±
¡°Heh-uh¡ heh-uh¡¡±
The half-man, drenched in blood, backed away.
To live, but to kill people.
Effortlessly erasing the unpleasant sensation left on his fingertips, he also copsed on the side of the table and leaned against it.
After catching his breath for a moment, the bishop asked Hafman with serious eyes.
¡°To think that a giant guild was openly attacked, and not anywhere else¡ Have you ever had a grudge?¡±
Halfman took a few deep breaths and calmed down before answering.
¡°There must be a lot of grudges. But this has nothing to do with grudges.¡±
The footsteps of a man who slipped like a ghost when stepping on the ground.
His sword-wielding skills were also unusual for his age.
There are not many groups that can develop such talented people.
If there is a ce where you can attack the main group of the upper ranks.
¡®The ck room started interfering in earnest. My life won¡¯tst too long.¡¯
How afraid I was when I saw the Heukbang hiding in the shadows and increasing its power.
After integrating the small kingdoms into one gigantic union, the momentum has reached a level that cannot be ignored.
¡°Once attacked, this ce is dangerous. For now, let¡¯s rely on Celia¡¯s royal castle.¡±
¡°That sounds good.¡±
Leaving the body of sixty-seven unattended.
The two hurriedly tried to get out of the top.
¡°I didn¡¯t have a good feeling, so it ended up like this.¡±
A slightly young voice.
A young man in a thick dark brown robe let out a troubledugh.
The bishop-priest hurriedly turned his back to look at him.
Even though it was standing right in front of my eyes, it was only a blurry sign.
It was as if I was seeing a hallucination.
¡®Die.¡¯
A bored gaze.
With just the slightest gesture of exhaling, the hairs on her skin stood up.
¡°Who are you?¡±
At her polite question, the young man shook his head.
¡°What are you going to do by giving your name to someone who is about to die? I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t let you run away. I¡¯ll kill you asfortably as possible, so don¡¯t resent me.¡±
As soon as the words were finished, the young man¡¯s new form disappeared.
¡°Take me light steps. Fly. Fire pr.¡±
Fire-!
Pirs of me rose high around her.
The bishop and priest distanced themselves from the scorching heat that seemed like they would melt at any moment.
¡®The chant is short. You¡¯re a high-circle wizard.¡¯
Looking at the fact that the attack magic of the 3rd circle is expressed only with the starter word, it is more than the 5th circle even if you catch it as little as possible.
He stretched out his hand once again to follow the path of the bishop¡¯s priest.
¡°Ice fog. Wind cutter.¡±
Into the cold, frozen fog, an intangible de swung.
Fortunately, he was able to avoid it thanks to his early reaction, but he was also in the palm of the young man¡¯s hand.
As they distanced themselves, the young man rather rose high and began to sing.
¡°I ask for a thunderous cry from my enemies. Please show the wrath of heaven. Thunder.¡±
There were dark clouds in the sky.
The hot air created by the pirs of me ascended into the sky and gained strength, and soon rain poured down.
Shoot ah-!
Paji Jiji-!
The lightning clouds that embroidered the sky revealed its presence.
The floating young man pointed at her with his finger.
Then, from the huge cloud, a bolt of lightning struck the bishop and priest.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
She was able to avoid it by stomping her feet while screaming, but his fingers were already pointed at her again.
It is impossible to avoid any more.
Halfman could be seen running, but considering the speed of lightning, it was meaningless.
The second ray of light is about to hit her.
A voice from somewhere tore the distant ck clouds to pieces.
¡°Cancel.¡±
* * *
Ray, who was running in a straight line towards the top of the half man, got goosebumps at the presence of mana in the sky.
Circle 5 top-ss lightning-type magic.
Looking at the scale, it wasn¡¯t magic that one or two wizards could create.
Did Heukbang decide to send arge army?
By the time I had just passed the forest with anxiety.
Lightning fell from the sky.
sh-!
When the sh briefly blocked his vision, there was a bishop priest in front of him who avoided the lightning by throwing himself.
Only one opponent.
The sight of him floating in the sky wielding massive magic resembled the absolute atmosphere of a great wizard from fairy tales.
riotous blood.
The fishy smell of the corpses reminded me that it was toote.
Looking at the bishop and the priest in despair and the harp running towards her, Ray hit his mana toward the sky.
¡°Cancel.¡±
Chapter 754
Episode 754 Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (11)
The cloud, which looked like it was about to pour out lightning at any moment, parted.
The rain has stopped, and the sunlight peeks out over the fields.
Even when dealing with the bishop priest, the young man¡¯s gaze, which had not changed at all, turned to Ray.
¡°It is a strange feat. What kind of witchcraft is that?¡±
¡°I have a lot of talent.¡±
¡°Where else do you try?¡±
The young man waved his hand.
Several fireballs of considerable size formed around him.
Ray was quite surprised to see it.
¡®I omitted the start word.¡¯
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a chant omission, but omitting a starter word is like a monopoly that can¡¯t be used except for a few people.
In the case of Lacia, she helped make the mana rod herself, and it was possible because the high elves themselves were very strong, but it was absurd since a bastard who did not know her name, face, or family was using it.
¡°Who did you learn that from?¡±
As I speak, I click my fingers, and the crater disappears like a lie.
The young man¡¯s eyes were young because he was a god of removing the magic manifested by others like his own magic.
¡°A n of heroes?¡±
It was a small murmur, but Ray could hear it clearly.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the head of the ck Room, but why does this guy know about the existence of the hero n?
In order to hide their existence, the n itself lived on the ind for hundreds of years.
But it¡¯s strange no matter how you think about it that he knows.
¡®The remaining people should be in the holy kingdom.¡¯
Did the ck room do something?
When Ray is lost in thought for a moment.
An intangible de passed through the back of his hand.
¡°Eck!¡±
Pee-!
The wound was shallow because he had removed his hand before the cut was deep, but it was even more surprising because he hadn¡¯t been hurt in thest few years.
If you¡¯re not paying attention to this, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.
The bishop, who came to his senses btedly, shouted.
¡°be careful! His mana flow is strangely weak!¡±
surely.
His presence when manifesting magic could be counted on one hand out of all the people he had met so far.
Ray cleared his mind and took a stance.
¡®There¡¯s not a single mess.¡¯
If Ray was surprised by his quiet magic, the young man was surprised by his reaction to his magic while he was still conscious.
Contrary to his frivolous tone, he is a cautious man.
Otherwise, there was no way he could easily avoid the current conversion.
Ray decided to take a look.
¡°He¡¯s weaker than fifty-three. With that kind of skill, even ny out of a hundred would be difficult.¡±
¡°Fifty-three? What is it?¡±
Small embroidered thread on the chest of the robe.
It was written in code so that it would not be recognized, but it was not difficult for Ray, who had already mastered the code of the ck Room, to read it.
he said with a grin.
¡°Why are you doing this between people who know everything? Did you send it in the ck room? Buy five.¡±
¡°¡¡±
There was no response.
His expression didn¡¯t change at all from before.
But I could tell by feeling.
This guy is really forty-five.
The young man shook his head.
¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean. If you¡¯re going to talk nonsense, I¡¯ll send you along.¡±
¡°He¡¯s a cute guy. what good Before I die, let me tell you one good thing.¡±
Ray raised his hand.
Forty-five¡¯splexion changed slightly as he pointed his index finger at him in a clumsy motion, barely grasping a stone.
¡°The fifty-three I mentioned earlier are the spies I nted.¡±
¡°I said something, is it just a foreigner? What a disappointment.¡±
¡°Looking at that reaction, it seems that you didn¡¯t know about it in the ck room yet, right? I¡¯m pretty good at magic, so I¡¯m pretty good at getting rid of this guy.¡±
He patted his head as he spoke.
Forty-five¡¯s lips trembled.
Do you even know about the existence of the taboo?
Could it be that Fifty-three was really a spy?
Suspicion grew in the forty-five¡¯s head.
Seeing this, Ray smiled.
If you pull the line right away just because you¡¯ve bitten the bait, it¡¯s a rookie.
Traditionally, fish can only be caught by waiting for it to bite and shake.
¡°You look like you¡¯re lying? I can also get rid of your ban if you want.¡±
elimination of contraindications.
The reason why they couldn¡¯t betray the Heukbang even if they had skills that could be widely spread in the kingdom was because of this prohibition.
If the poison nted in the head disappears immediately, there will be plenty of people who will betray the ck Room.
Forty-five shook his head at Ray¡¯s words.
¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me with ttery.¡±
Forty-five managed to get through the crisis.
It is a heinous ck magic that can be activated just by thinking about betrayal.
If you take one wrong step, you may end up dead.
Deeply armed will, inner heart that is not.
Ray already saw hope in him.
¡°It seems you can¡¯t believe it with words.¡±
¡°It was a very interesting story. die. Lightning.¡±
Pajijijijik-!
The innumerable lightning bolts that started from Forty-five¡¯s hands hit the front.
As soon as he spoke the starter word, Ray also responded.
¡°Shield. Lightning spear. Rock storm. Ice pr.¡±
He created a shield around Hafman and the bishop and priest, and unreservedly fired magic.
The lightning spear tore through the lightning, and pirs of ice rose from the forty-five.
In the midst of hurriedly avoiding magic, there was no such thing as a disaster as it flew to the rock.
¡®Stupid. Skills are good, but experience is poor. If I use magic all at once like this, I¡¯m sure the mana will run.¡¯
The strength of a magician is that once the magic is manifested, its power is far superior to that of a swordsman.
That¡¯s right, if you fire, the effect will be good right away, but soon you will run out of mana.
Forty-five decided to wait until he got tired of himself.
However, it would have been a good choice if you were dealing with an ordinary wizard, but it was a reckless strategy to deal with a guy who couldn¡¯t tell how much mana he had.
The sheep who met the punching bag.
Ray was so excited that he wielded magic he hadn¡¯t used before.
¡°Wind storm! Ice ball! Acid! Fire pr!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
At this rate, mana must have run out.
¡°Entangle! Lightning! Slow! Ice arrow!¡±
Have you seen such crazy cubs?
Forty-five, who couldn¡¯t stand the magic that continued without knowing the end, also raised mana.
However, it was toote to cast the magic btedly.
The magic that flew in several oveppingyers was truly mind-boggling.
¡°Sea Shield!¡±
In the end, he poured mana and created a hemispherical membrane.
Kwagwagwang-!
With a tremendous roar, the forty-five new models flew away at high speed.
After flying about 10 meters and hitting a tree, forty-five brushed off his robe and stood up.
¡°Will you wake up after that?¡±
He is surprised with his tongue sticking out, but next to him, the magic of courtesyes to mind again.
The rocks move as if they were dancing, and at the same time, ice arrows fly and aim for gaps.
If you tried to set foot on the ground for a second, a column of me would shoot up, so it was a natural disaster.
¡®Even if he¡¯s a 6th circle mage, it¡¯s time to get tired. Let¡¯s take a chance.¡¯
With his mouth shut, he blocked the magic with all his might and avoided it.
It felt like fighting a single magic corps.
Around the time when magic started to diminish.
Forty-five, who had been waiting for this moment, lit up their eyes.
¡°Show me the gaze of light! Blink! Poison hand!¡±
In an instant, he backed up and ran.
The back of his head stared straight ahead as if he hadn¡¯t noticed it yet.
¡®This is the end for you too.¡¯
The moment I reached out and tried to break my neck.
White hands protruded from the forty-five¡¯s face.
¡®Huh!¡¯
As soon as he hurriedly turned his body to avoid it, the white hand of Ye immediately followed forty-five as if it had a will of its own.
¡°Bubble¡¡!¡±
Before memorizing the startingnguage, Ray covered forty-five¡¯s mouth.
¡°Heh heh. Did you think we would win if we fought close?¡±
¡°Ugh!¡±
What kind of wizard is this strong!
My head feels like it¡¯s going to break any moment.
Even if he struggled, he didn¡¯t even move, but he couldn¡¯t possibly think of it as a magician¡¯s physical strength.
¡°Sleep.¡±
¡°Let go of the oars¡!¡±
¡°huh?¡±
weird?
I cast a spell, but I¡¯m still sane.
Is it because of therge amount of mana in the body?
The forty-five¡¯s body, which had been resisting for more than ten seconds, slowly began to stretch.
Normally, I should fall asleep before even a second.
Apparently, the magic ability was also considerable.
Lay, whoid the calm forty-five on the ground, untied his front teeth.
¡°Let¡¯s see. Where do you want to start looking at your hands?¡±
The way he rubbed his hands together looked simr to that of a mad scientist who obtained a test subject.
Halfman, who had been calmly watching the battle, approached with his injured body.
¡°Everyone, my lord.¡±
¡°What is the appearance of Hafman, a sober member of the Daesang Troupe? That¡¯s why I told you to train while counting money.¡±
¡°Ugh¡ What difference would it make if you held a sword in an old yard? But thanks to this man, I was able to save my life.¡±
After witnessing the ridiculous battle, the bishop and priest finally came to their senses.
¡°Pause Seongja.¡±
¡°Are you not hurt?¡±
¡°I¡¯m OK. But the half-man owner¡¡±
¡°This much is fine. It¡¯s not a deep cut, so if you go to the priest right away, it will get better.¡±
Halfman looked around and sighed.
¡°¡The damage is not the only one. All the escorts are also dead. Even if I lived alone, it doesn¡¯t feel good.¡±
¡°Be grateful to be alive. Contact the royal castle right away to receive support and collect the corpse. There is no time to rest.¡±
¡°All right. The remnants are¡¡±
Ray shook his head.
¡°I don¡¯t have enough energy to catch the remnants. The top copsed overnight. Since the mercenary group that boasted of fame has been broken to this extent, the request may note in for a while. Restoring credites first.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
If it¡¯s a big deal, it¡¯s a big deal.
It happened in a situation where I had to trade with Celia again right away.
Although only half did not die, the Celia branch, which could be called the main body of the upper ranks, was destroyed in half, so it would take time to prepare.
Now that this has happened, it would be better to abandon the headquarters as soon as possible and move to the principality.
Ray looked at Forty-Five, who was sleeping unaware of the world.
If I could get rid of the ban, I could use it as a spy in the ck Room.
It¡¯s a sensitive magic that explodes with just a little touch, so I don¡¯t dare to touch it easily.
One good thing is that he is unconscious, but can he really get rid of the restraint embedded in the sleeping opponent¡¯s head?
¡®Let¡¯s think about it here.¡¯
When the guards, who heard themotion btedly, were treating Hafman and the bishop.
Ray made up his mind and put his hand on the forty-five¡¯s forehead.
Chapter 755
Episode 755 Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (12) When
a small amount of mana was spilled, a huge repulsive force rushed in.
coo-!
Shock enough to shake your head.
It won¡¯t be easy if it¡¯s already like this.
Ray forged mana as thinly as possible.
To the extent that the ban is not recognized.
Reduce mana and reduce again.
It was a ray whose mana control reached its peak, but it was a fairly arduous task.
Forty-five¡¯s head would explode on the day they made even the slightest mistake in adjustment.
Has it been thirty minutes?
Ray, who had expended most of his mental strength only to create one ray of mana, eximed in joy when the work was over.
Now it remains to be seen whether or not the ban nted in Forty-five will react.
Without even time to rejoice, Ray carefully poured mana into his body.
Will it work?
The moment the forged mana entered the body of forty-five.
Forty-five mana flinched and reacted.
Could it be that he was caught?
In the tense situation, sweat was pouring down my face.
Looking carefully, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been caught.
Phew.
I was relieved and advanced my mana.
as slowly as possible.
As I moved the mana finely and looked around, admiration for nature leaked out.
Forty-five mana rods were wide and strong enough to be called the sea.
Like a dragon sleeping in a proudly flowing river, its momentum is magnificent, so I think I can understand the reason for its strength.
¡®What kind of training have you been training for?¡¯
Even for people without talent, mana roads are up to you to make.
However, the quality of mana he had was not.
The higher the circle, the stronger the mana in the body.
That¡¯s why, if you don¡¯t have a mana rod that can withstand it, climbing to that level can be poisonous.
Even in the age of sorcery, there were people who blindly climbed to the level when they had the opportunity and died before they could reach it.
Even if it was just 5 circles, it would be difficult to endure with a normal mana load.
How resentful it would be to die without oveing the limitations of the mana rod after gaining enlightenment and approaching the level of a Lord called the master of magic.
So at that time, there were people who became rich by dabbling in ck magic.
Well, in the end, a subjugation party was formed, and most of them changed names.
Ray had been swimming in the body of forty-five for a long time.
Going as slowly as possible, it took another hour to get to the ban.
how much time has passed like that
I felt that something thick was blocking the center of Forty-five.
¡®Here it is.¡¯
A very unpleasant sensation, as if there was dirt in the blood vessels.
It was a part that could be said to be the source of the ban.
In other words, if you get rid of this, the ban will disappear¡.
It would be difficult to touch it carelessly as the location is the location.
Ray tried to get Mana closer.
Then, Geumje started to move toward Ray¡¯s mana while hesitating as if he recognized it as food.
¡®Eak!¡¯
I tried to run away, but Jindeukhan was faster.
I went into the narrowest possible ce and hid myself, but in the end I was caught.
In the end, Ray lost about half of the mana he had forged for several tens of minutes.
Half dejected, half angry.
Looking back, the fact that the ban is moving is even absurd.
Who would have thought that he would run after mana like a living being?
Ray has aeback.
¡®Okay, let¡¯s see who wins.¡¯
wait
I¡¯ll blow it up entirely on the spot.
He started forging thin mana again with the mana hidden in the body of forty-five.
* * *
The Holy Kingdom¡¯s support battalion has arrived in Celia.
Wagons over twenty.
The proudly raised g clearly revealed the status of the Seongguk.
¡°As expected, it is the kingdom of Gaia. As I¡¯ve heard, it¡¯s a majestyparable to that of an empire.¡±
The soldiers who stood guard watched in pure admiration.
¡°Be quiet in front of the people of the holy kingdom.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
When the royal knight gave him a re, he lowered his head in amazement.
Vice-captain Flora, who was waiting for the Holy Kingdom¡¯s delegation, was a little worried.
¡®There¡¯s no way they¡¯d help without getting anything in return.¡¯
A holy nation is a holy nation.
Everyone has a good perception, but if you give them one, they will take two or three.
I wonder why he suddenly changed his stance and offered to help, since he was not willing to do anything that might harm the kingdom.
Flora said to the knights, putting her uneasy feelings behind.
¡°This is His Majesty¡¯s order, so don¡¯t spare supplies for what they need. Also, any details are fine, so report them to me every morning.¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
After receiving an answer from the knights, she soon formed a line while watching the wagons begin to enter.
The sight of the knights wearing dazzling armor standing in line was spectacr.
The leading carriage stopped.
There, a high priest in a white robe came down.
He was an old man with a beard that reached almost to his corbone, but Flora couldn¡¯t easily look at him because he had a subtle look in his eyes.
Seeing the sacredness around her, she thought, ¡®This must be Seongguk,¡¯ and greeted him first.
¡°wee. I am re Flora, the vice-captain of the Royal Knights.¡±
¡°The Marquis of re. He is a well-known celebrity. Nice to meet you, vice-captain Flora. I am High Priest Hamel, who is in charge of the leadership of this trip to Celia.¡±
¡°yes. Please share the word as you go.¡±
¡°You do that. But¡¡±
High Priest Hamel slowly looked around.
A look of displeasure on something.
Could it be that they touched their heart without knowing it?
Flora asked.
¡°Is there anything that makes you ufortable?¡±
¡°No, no. I just wondered if this would be the only number to greet the envoys of the Holy Kingdom.¡±
He has a smile on his face, but what he says means ¡®he seems insincere¡¯.
No matter how much they call it the Royal Knights, they were at most 30 people, so I couldn¡¯t help thinking that way.
However, Celia is also in a situation where there is a shortage of manpower.
Since the disease started to spread, not only the people and soldiers, but now even the knights were lying sick one by one, so there was no way.
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°it¡¯s okay. Celia must also have circumstances.¡±
¡°From here, you will ride in our wagon. His Majesty the King is waiting for you.¡±
Following Flora¡¯s guidance, High Priest Hamel got into the carriage, and the priests and priests who were stationed behind him followed.
It bothers me that the impression is hardened.
Since it is a ce that values courtesy, Celia¡¯s current attitude must not look good.
¡®The hardships ahead are clear.¡¯
Flora secretly sighed.
* * *
One hour.
two hours.
Time passed by more than half a day.
Even after that time, Ray was only repeating the thinyering of mana.
Although he had already exhausted all his strength, Ogi¡¯s determination to break the taboo supported his weakened spirit.
When you havepleted thest stem.
Ray was fully prepared and entered Forty-five¡¯s body again.
I wondered if the amount was too high, but since it was a very weak mana, there was no movement of the ban.
be careful again.
A moment¡¯s mistake ruins all efforts.
As he moved around the mana road to avoid the sticky mana, the mana road that was not normally used and was filled with waste was cleaned.
ck sweat began to form all over the body of forty-five.
The stench was so severe that it gave me a headache, but I held back and focused on controlling mana.
Let¡¯s gather the scattered mana into one.
In front of it, as we saw before, there was a golden emperor standing firmly in ce.
¡®If I explode it here, it could be dangerous.¡¯
The ce where the gold emperor is located is the backbone of Mana Road.
Even a small impact can cause serious damage.
Then what do you say about this?
Shall we lure you like before?
But that would require quite a bit of mana.
Shall we focus our mana and speed it up a bit?
If you don¡¯t feel threatened, the ban won¡¯t be activated, so there seems to be a possibility.
After struggling for a long time, Ray finally made up his mind.
One of the mana stems scattered in several directions was moved to the vicinity of the forbidden object.
Then, as expected, Geumje began to react.
It moves to absorb mana with its sticky body.
¡®Come closer.¡¯
Controlling dozens of mana at the same time was a daunting task even for Ray.
Moreover, it was even more difficult to steer away from the pursuit of the golden emperor.
If Aira had seen this, it would have been something she would have immediately contemted and stopped.
While concentrating on his consciousness, he increased his mana speed.
It was unsettling that the restraint flinched, but the guy who worked hard for the prey that was already in front of him didn¡¯t seem to think of it as a threat.
Rather, it seems that he felt the taste of his hand, and he deviated from his seat more and tried to pursue it.
a little bit!
little bit more!
In the midst of running away like that, at some point, the guy stopped chasing me.
It seems that it is not pleasant to leave the ce where it is supposed to be.
It wasn¡¯t something I was expecting.
If one food is not enough, if two are not enough, heat should be added.
Ray took another strand of mana and now waved it right in front of his nose.
At first, he was hesitant, but he also began to approach with his mouth watering, as if he had been tamed by Ray¡¯s mana, which he had tasted for the first time.
Eventually, when the ban was out of the center.
Ray smiled bitterly.
I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment
He secretly took out the mana he had hidden in every nook and cranny, and rushed towards the forbidden object at high speed.
If previously it was a single scout, now it is a legion.
No matter how strong the ban was, it would be difficult to handle the dozens of strands of mana that collided in an instant.
Go crazy!
When Geum-je, who btedly sensed the danger, tried to burn himself.
Mana was already colliding with him as soon as he got close to him.
Whoops-!
A shock strong enough to make the bones tremble exploded from the body of forty-five.
Chapter 756
Episode 756 The Great Operation Before the Elf Vige (13)
Forty-five¡¯s body shuddered as if it were being crushed.
Explosive drinking erupted from the human body, so it looked like he was already dead in the eyes of others.
Hafman, who requested support from the castle and returned to the scene, murmured anxiously.
¡°I should be safe¡¡±
The bishop smiled at his appearance of worrying about others more than himself.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the kind of person who would be hurt by something like that.¡±
Then, Harpman tilted his head as if he was talking nonsense.
¡°That¡¯s natural. There¡¯s no way the lord could get hurt. I was talking about him.¡±
Halfman pointed to forty-five.
The main altar of the corps he had raised was blown away because of that guy.
A significant number of people, including the escorts, were killed, so it was only when they woke up safely that they would either kill or save them.
The bishop and the priest also nodded awkwardly, saying ¡®Ah¡¯ because it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand.
¡°surely. You have to take responsibility.¡±
The surroundings were literally turned into a wastnd.
half destroyed building.
There is no bird to dry the dark red blood on the ground muddy due to the rain.
The white-skinned guards were diligently collecting the corpses, but for some reason they were not speeding up.
When they have been working hard on the site for a while.
With a grunt, Ray, who didn¡¯t know how to wake up, let out the breath he had been holding back.
¡°Puha!¡±
How much waste is in the mana rod.
In the aftermath of the ban, they were swept away cleanly, and the forty-five mana rod became a little wider and stronger.
Thanks to this, forty-five¡¯s whole body gave off a terrible, indescribable smell.
Ray, who distanced himself from him, copsed on the spot exhausted.
Harpman quickly approached.
¡°You worked hard.¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done it, and I¡¯m dying. Give me a ss of cool water.¡±
¡°Where is the water in the yard with the top all broken? Find something like that in the royal castle.¡±
Ray cried.
I wanted to make it with magic, but I suppressed the use of magic unless it was really urgent, so I suppressed the desire.
Watching the guards work, Ray tilted his head.
I thought 50 people woulde, but the number of people who are cleaning up the wreckage is at most 30 people.
Was there a manpower shortage in the kingdom?
It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a royal castle that¡¯s the main axis of the kingdom.
Halfman, noticing Ray¡¯s heart, spoke.
¡°There are no people. This number of people was too much to ask for.¡±
¡°Is it that serious?¡±
¡°Can you tell if the number of knights is dwindling and they are soldiers?¡±
It is impossible toment that the number of people in the position to ask for help is small.
¡°How has Seongguk been?¡±
¡°I do not know. I was attacked before I even received the news¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a shame.¡±
It was about time toe.
If the Holy Kingdom¡¯s relief team had arrived in Celia, the current uproar would have been conveyed to some extent.
Ray looked down at forty-five who groaned at his feet.
¡®As long as forty-five are captured, support wille from the ck room.¡¯
Although forbidden, he is one of the important figures.
They probably don¡¯t want to hand it over.
Of course, that was also true of him.
I got rid of the taboo while staying up all day and a half.
If you went through that hardship and were taken away again, there was nothing more unfair than this.
Ray filled the tip of his toe with mana and kicked forty-five.
¡°Stop sleeping and wake up.¡±
¡°Ugh¡!¡±
Forty-five frowned at the pain he felt in his side.
As if he was slowly returning to consciousness, he shook his head once, then swallowed his breath and opened the distance.
¡°¡What have you done to me?¡±
Forty-five covered his nose with the sleeve of his clothes against the terrible stench wafting from the surroundings.
Looking at him with a contemptuous expression, he seems to think that the source of the smell is Ray.
Ray was dumbfounded.
¡°Did you sleep for a long time and your nose is stuffy?¡±
¡°Disgusting. It¡¯s a disgusting smell indeed. Are you unaware of yourself?¡±
Rather, he was beaten.
Seeing Koraji briefly click his tongue, his fist naturally rose.
¡°I¡¯m only going to say it once, so listen carefully. The restraint on your head has been removed. Well, I nted a new ban.¡±
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Ray grinned at Forty-five¡¯s question.
¡°What are you talking about? It means that from now on you should work under me, not in the ck room.¡±
¡°gibberish.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay to try it anyway.¡±
Ray didn¡¯t even wait for an answer and punched forty-five.
Knock-!
The new model of forty-five hit the floor with a strange hitting sound that seemed to break bones.
Forty-five naturally raised mana with brute force that could be life-threatening.
¡®If I do wrong, I will die.¡¯
The true feeling of living that can be felt from the front.
It wasn¡¯t something that could just be passed off as a joke.
Ray smirked as he saw forty-five burning his fighting spirit despite receiving the momentum head-on.
¡°It seems that Ojwa is good at education, right?¡±
At those words, the forty-five¡¯splexion hardened.
Ten elders who can be called the pirs of the ck Room.
Among them, Ojwa sometimes watched their training.
Seeing him speak as if he knew everything about something that could only be known except in the ck room, I was able to intuit that his words that he nted a spy earlier were not lies.
¡°¡how much do you know?¡±
¡°Risk your life and run. I¡¯ll let you know.¡±
¡°Arrogant guy. If you think it will be as easy as before, you will be disappointed.¡±
Forty-five made up his mind and raised mana.
The robe swells up stiffly and makes a piercing sound, so the momentum is not normal.
¡®I¡¯ll eat a room if I¡¯m not careful?¡¯
If only forty or so numbers have this much power, what the hell is the front row like?
After swearing inwardly several times, Ray raised his mana.
¡°Give me freedom! Fly!¡±
Booung-!
Forty-five, floating high in the air and widening the distance, lowered his hands.
Mana bursting out of his circle, which was spinning fiercely, shoots through his heart.
¡°Wind cutter! Ice spear!¡±
double screenless window.
Forty-five expressed the wonder of how many people could do it even within the continent.
¡°Shield.¡±
Kagaga River-!
Like a puppy waiting for an order, Ray¡¯s mana, which controlled the atmosphere, resisted.
The magic that had been attacking as if it would pierce the body at any moment disappeared.
¡®As expected, it¡¯s hard.¡¯
Forty-five, somewhat anticipating that the first magic would be blocked, quickly fired the next one.
¡°Lightning! Entangle! Grease!¡±
Electricity-type magic is difficult to counter because once it is manifested, it shoots at high speed.
As they tied their feet with tree roots and made the surrounding ground slippery,pletely blocking the escape route, Ray also gave up thinking about avoiding.
He kicked the ground.
Faced with an unexpected opportunity, forty-five waved their hands.
¡°You fool! Earth spear! Fire arrow!¡±
It became a handshake.
A smile appeared on the forty-five¡¯s face when it was like sticking his head in the direction of magic.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°Everyone, Lord!¡±
¡°saint!¡±
The bishop and the priest and the harp came running with socks.
In the aftermath of the shock, when coarse dust is scattered and hot heat embroiders the ground.
A hand that came out of the dust grabbed forty-five¡¯s head.
how?
Just when I was about to question it.
Faced with the fear flowing from Ray, forty-five¡¯s mind soon turned white.
The sense that death is near.
At the same time, the fear of the taboo came to mind.
ah.
The moment I realized death, the ban was activated.
No, it should have been triggered.
However, there was still no change in the body.
¡°¡¡±
Alive.
My heart, which had been holding its breath as if it had been tightened just a moment ago, is beating noisily.
It onlysted less than a second, but it felt like the blood in my body had stopped moving for an instant.
And for some reason, the tremendous joy that rushed to die at his hands.
The forty-five, who had been feeling all sorts ofplex emotions, was brainwashed.
¡°Did the ban really stop¡?¡±
It was a ban that took away freedom of thought and killed the host.
Does that thing, like a leash you can¡¯t take off, really disappear!
As forty-five stood nkly with a face that still did not realize it, Ray rxed.
¡°I am your master now. Hehehe.¡±
¡°what? What is that¡¡±
Before he could finish his words, Ray suddenly thrust his fist into Forty-five¡¯s stomach.
A bone-chilling shock.
Along with the pain, a pleasure he had never experienced before flooded his whole body.
¡°Cuck!¡±
Ray walked over to the side of forty-five, who had been thrown to the floor, drooling.
¡°From now on, whenever you get hit by me, pain and pleasure wille at the same time. That proves that I am the owner.¡±
Look at this.
m-!
As he raised his cheeks, the corners of the forty-five¡¯s mouth trembled slightly and went up.
¡°Khehehehehehe¡¡±
Theughter doesn¡¯t stop.
Forty-five hit me hard on the corner of my mouth that I didn¡¯t intend toe down.
sick.
It just hurt, but there was no thrilling pleasure like before.
Can¡¯t I feel the pain just one more time?
When I looked at him with a strange face that was neither crying nor smiling broadly, Ray nodded his head and dly gave him a p.
Iron-!
¡°Kuaaaa¡ hahahaha!¡±
The pain was enough to make my legs loose for a moment, but a thrilling pleasureparable to that spreads from my cheeks.
¡°Heh heh. Your metamorphosis isplete.¡±
¡°Oh no! I am not a pervert!¡±
p-!
¡°Queuck! This¡ this¡!¡±
Iron words-!
¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±
Forty-five wanted to deny it, but he had no choice but to give in to the chills he felt each time he was hit.
Now Lee is his own master.
For some reason, it seemed that the new owner seemed a little charismatic with each hit.
The bishop priest and halfman, who had been running towards Ray, stoppedughing at the misery that was about to happen.
The madman he likes, salivating every time he is pped, and the saint who nods his head in satisfaction as he looks at him.
Thatbination was still too early for this world to ept.
Chapter 757
Episode 757 Great Operation to Move the Elves Vige (14)
The transfer of the elves is almost halfway through.
Aira, who spent a huge amount of mana in one day, was a little tired.
¡°Aira-sama is overdoing it¡¡±
¡°This much is fine. Prepare the next one.¡±
¡°You still have two days or so. How about taking a break today?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to overdo it.¡±
The elven elders looked at her anxiously.
Originally, transfer magic is a magic that requires a considerable amount of mana, even for elves, to use it only once or twice.
It was only natural that mana would run out after using such a thing on such arge scale over and over again.
Ira shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a good feeling about it. I¡¯m d if it¡¯s just my old heart¡but I¡¯d like to hurry if possible.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The elders looked at each other and then put their feet on the magic circle.
chuck-!
When Aira tilted her head, the elders smiled and said,
¡°If you do, we will help.¡±
¡°It¡¯s insignificant power, but please use it.¡±
Aira waved her hand in embarrassment at the unexpected words.
¡°It¡¯s done. I, who is in a position to protect you, cannot open my hand.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Please don¡¯t be sad.¡±
¡°It has been over three hundred years since we attended Aira-sama. I don¡¯t want to repeat the mistake of pretending not to see Aira-sama in the past.¡±
Why don¡¯t you know because they are elders?
The hard work of beings who have worked hard for them for hundreds of years.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
Aira, who was muttering ¡®You¡¯ve grown so wonderfully¡¯ with a face that looked like she was going to cry at any second, pursed her lips.
It is not the right thing to keep rejecting favors.
Besides, actually transferring all these people by himself within today was quite a risk.
After thinking about it, she finally epted the help of the elders.
¡°sorry. Lend me your strength.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It is an honor to be able to help Aira-nim.¡±
The elders, who held their staffs made of old wood once, poured mana into the magic circle with all their might.
Aaaah-!
Aira also contributed to the majestic waterfall-like appearance.
¡°Come in.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The elves, whose turn it was, headed for the magic circle.
When they all climbed up, showing signs of nervousness, Aira used magic.
Whoa-!
My feet seemed to sh, and soon a group of elves disappeared from the forest.
She bit her lower lip.
¡®It will work somehow.¡¯
Even Aira, who had the same amount of mana as the Great Sea, was gradually depleted of mana and the pain came.
Now all that¡¯s left is two rounds of people.
After that, all he had to do was take a break with the elders and leave for the principality tomorrow.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The elders couldn¡¯t immediately answer Aira¡¯s question.
only one transition.
The aftermath was beyond imagination.
It feels like pouring a handful of water into a huge jar.
Their help was only that much.
At some point, the magic circle sucked in mana, and soon took most of the mana in the body.
I knew it was great magic, but who would have thought that the circle would be empty in an instant?
¡®This is transference magic¡¡¯
¡®¡I somehow managed to endure it once, but more than this will only get in the way.¡¯
It was only then that I realized how arrogant it was to offer to help.
The elders bowed their heads at the apology.
¡°¡It seems impossible.¡±
¡°I have nothing to say.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Thanks to you, I gained strength, so being alone is enough.¡±
Aira rather smiled andforted the elders.
Turning around, I speak to the next elves.
¡°Get ready.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The older elves took the lead in organizing the staff, making the job even easier.
When a group of elves stood on top of the magic circle again.
Aira lightly frowned and poured mana into the magic circle.
Quaaaaaa-!
Compared to when he joined forces with the elders, the force moved to the point where it was no inferior at all.
sh-!
The elves transferred along with the light they were ustomed to.
Only one thing left.
¡°Haa¡ haa¡¡±
Her breathing, which was rougher than the first one, spoke for her condition.
The elders clung to Aira, who couldn¡¯t even stand properly anymore, and supported her.
Swallowing your breath, you try to pretend that nothing is wrong.
¡°Whoa¡e up.¡±
¡°Ira-sama.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve done arge-scale transfer, so I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±
She grabs her breasts with her beautiful hands, but then, feeling the elders¡¯ gaze, lowers her hands.
Seeing that pitiful sight, the elders stopped talking.
The sharp-eyed woman elder said.
¡°What are you doing? It doesn¡¯te up very well.¡±
¡°Ah yes!¡±
The elves scrambled to get on the magic circle.
Then Aira, who staggered to her feet, approached the magic circle once again. With
weak
steps, she stood in the corner of the magic circle and smiled.
¡°Go away.¡±
Squeezing out everyst drop of mana.
He sent off the elves who were full of anxiety and worry with a smile.
Woo-woo-!
Using the resonant sound as a signal, the final teleportation magic was activated, and at the same time, Aira¡¯s new model was knocked down.
¡°Aira-sama!¡±
¡°¡I am OK. I want to rest a little.¡±
Aira¡¯s already white skin was now as pale as that of a corpse.
She gasped a few times and then closed her eyes.
Apparently, his consciousness was cut off due to mana depletion.
¡°You worked hard.¡±
¡°Leave the rest to us.¡±
¡°Please carry Aira-sama. In the meantime, I will stand guard.¡±
¡°yes. Please.¡±
The female elder respectfully held up Aira and ran towards the giant tree.
There were only two elves and one high elf left in the elven vige, which had been crowded even in the morning.
¡®Tomorrow the migration will be over. I hope nothing happens until then.¡¯
The elder btedly took Airra¡¯s words to heart.
Perhaps because they had lived for a long time, the high elves all felt good.
In fact, the words that the high elves had foretold had never been wrong.
At this time, the elder stood at the entrance of the vige and guarded the entrance, eagerly hoping that Aira¡¯s premonition was wrong.
* * *
It must have been about an hour since the education of forty-five (?) began.
At first, he rebelled wildly, but soon he became an obedient puppy.
¡°Forty-five.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
As if he had waited, he replied, who did not stopughing even while vomiting blood.
¡°How much does Heukbang know about the heroic n?¡±
¡°I do not know. All I know is that some of my bloodlines are in the ck Room.¡±
¡®Why do you ask that? Don¡¯t you already know?¡¯ Ray stared at him with an innocent look on his face, but Ray was speechless for a moment at Forty-Five¡¯s answer.
The n that escaped from the ind joined the ck Room?
why not?
Why is a n born to save the world moving to create chaos!
Unable to hide his embarrassment, he asked again.
¡°Did he threaten you in the ck room?¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for that, there¡¯s no way the so-called heroes would have acted voluntarily.
However, forty-five shattered Ray¡¯s thoughts.
¡°well. I¡¯m not sure, but it looks like one of the heads of the room is a blood rtive of a hero. Wouldn¡¯t it have been threatened if it was enough to be an executive in this room?¡±
¡°A senior officer?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a story that everyone is talking about, but I think there is a possibility. We have fought them several times before.¡±
What kind of dry sky is this like flying lightning?
So, the people who should be fighting for peace are ruining the world?
Then, which Seongguk was in charge of their management?
Where the hell were you and what were you doing?
Ray remembered the past.
Every time he faced the ck room, he was helpless because of his actions.
Until now, he thought it was possible because he perfectly grasped the secrets and ng of the ck Room.
But what if that¡¯s not it?
What if it was you who had been deceived all along?
He didn¡¯t actually know that the ck room had contact with the blood kin, nor did he realize that they had disappeared.
If it hadn¡¯t been forty-five, there would have been no way to know.
Chills ran down my spine.
I didn¡¯t know what I knew until now, and I can¡¯t even dare to guess how much I don¡¯t know.
The fear of ignorance came to me in an instant as I recalled the time I had fought Proxia to the death.
¡°Halfman!¡±
Harpman rushed to the sound of an urgent call.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Collect troops by linking up with the surrounding upper ranks! It¡¯s okay even if it¡¯s a simple escort for stolen goods! It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s an adventurer, so gather at least one person!¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Harpman, realizing that the matter was serious, answered without asking.
Ray dragged the bishop priest this time.
¡°The priest has a ce to go with me.¡±
¡°Now? But the top¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s a copsed top anyway. You will never be targeted again.¡±
¡°Speak and go. Where are you going?¡±
To her words, Ray answered briefly.
¡°I¡¯m Count Cerian.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re Count Cerian¡ you¡¯re on the outskirts of the royal capital, right? Why are you suddenly in a ce like that¡¡±
Ray pointed at forty-five.
¡°Following the Kingdom of Greyman, those numbers appeared in Celia as well. Unless you¡¯re an idiot, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d have stationed people without status within the capital where they¡¯d be easy to find, and if so, you¡¯d have gathered them at the nearest border. In addition, there are things I want to steal from the Count Cerian family, so if it were me, I would choose the Count Cerian family.¡±
When we talked to that point, the bishop and priest also agreed.
It¡¯s definitely a story that makes sense.
¡°all right. I will go with you.¡±
¡°thank you. I hope I¡¯m not mistaken about this.¡±
now i don¡¯t know what
If it had been before, I would have been confident in my actions, but now I wasn¡¯t sure what the ck Room was up to or how far it was reaching.
¡®Anyway, Aira will be there until three dayster, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¯
If she was there, even if she was away, the worst wouldn¡¯t happen.
After giving instructions to Hafman and Forty-Five, Ray immediately borrowed two guards¡¯ horses and left for Count Cerian.
he didn¡¯t know
The fact that the elf vige had already been transferred to the principality, and there were only three elves left.
Chapter 758
Episode 758 Choice and Decision (1)
As the morning dawned, pleasant sunlight flooded Count Cerian¡¯s house.
Soyoung, who had been collecting information on Count Cerian¡¯s family all night, let out a drool.
I scratch my head and try hard, but I can¡¯t think of a sharp number like this.
The lord is under a curse, and the heir to inherit the title is the body of a woman.
The surrounding vassals do not appreciate the session of the title by a woman, so they are unable to do this or that.
Is that all?
There are two tall mountain houses around the manor.
There was nothing he couldn¡¯t handle if he and Heukyoung came out, but even that was not possible because the two sanchae had close rtionships with nearby territories.
But it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a lot of troops, and I don¡¯t have family influence, so I¡¯m going to go crazy and jump up and down.
So-young, who suffered from a headache for a long time, finally couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed.
¡°No answer! This is a ce where there are no answers!¡±
Heukyoung, who was watching from the side,ughed bitterly at her screams.
¡°Calm down. Being hot doesn¡¯t mean good idease to mind.¡±
¡°Do you look calm now after seeing this?!¡±
He holds up a piece of paper scattered randomly on the desk.
Quiterge sums were written on them.
¡°It¡¯s a debt.¡±
¡°Yes, debt! It¡¯s not just a debt, it¡¯s a debt so big that you wonder if you have to sell the mansion to repay it! Where the hell did you borrow this money from? What did you trust and borrowed the money for?¡±
Sheined in tears.
¡°There¡¯s nothing strange about this family dying right now. There won¡¯t be any taxes to pay to the royal family next year. If that happens, the title may be forfeited.¡±
To raise this family again?
I¡¯d rather turn the orc colony in the back mountain into a city!
He swallowed the words that had filled his throat.
I came to solve the count¡¯s problems, but I can¡¯t see any hope.
The only breakthrough would be the death of the lord right now and the transfer of all authority over the territory to his daughter, Levia, but the possibility of that happening was remarkably small.
Dark Young, who understood the situation roughly, spoke lowly.
¡°¡Then I guess I have no choice but to kill the lord.¡±
At those words, Soyoung let out a small sigh and nodded her head.
¡°I hate that way, but I can¡¯t refute this time.¡±
¡°What are you going to do after killing me?¡±
¡°First, I will leave a will in the handwriting of the lord. Since it was a personal letter left by the monarch, the vassals would not be able to step out recklessly. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll be used of treason.¡±
¡°Right. What are you going to do with Gabo?¡±
¡°As you can see just now, Count Cerian is a family thatcks both funds and troops. In order for Levia to inherit the title, she needs to pay tribute to the king. We only have harps, so we push through with money and buy them ourselves.¡±
¡®Anyway, she doesn¡¯t seem to treat family heirlooms,¡¯ he murmurs.
The Dark Spirit, who was crossing his arms, untied his hands.
¡°i get it.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance, but let¡¯s disguise it as an idental death.¡±
¡°Know. Please do not ask for a will.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
The two who nned the lord¡¯s assassination ended their conversation and naturally dispersed.
* * *
Soyoung walked in the garden to cool off for a while.
The beautiful garden with red roses embroidered here and there seems to beparable to the royal garden.
¡°The gardener has a lot to do.¡±
After walking for a while while spouting candidments, I saw Levia sitting on the terrace and looking up at the sky.
At first nce, a nk expression.
Soyoung approached and pretended to know.
¡°I thought you were at least looking at work, but I¡¯m surprised.¡±
Although she didn¡¯t feel any presence, Levia, who was startled by the voiceing from the side, was a little wary.
¡®It¡¯s this person again.¡¯
Whenever I am in the mansion, I always unexpectedly run into the little woman in front of me.
At first, I thought it was just a coincidence, but after repeating it over and over again, I couldn¡¯t dismiss it as a coincidence anymore.
Hiding her embarrassment, Levia greeted her face to face.
¡°You seem busy all night, did you sleep well?¡±
¡°The horse has thorns. Thanks to you, I restedfortably.¡±
¡°Fortunately, the. I was worried that you might be ufortable.¡±
A voice that doesn¡¯t evene to mind.
Levia handed Soyoung a cup of tea.
¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s poison in it, is it?¡±
¡°I am not so stupid as to do things I cannot handle. Please eat in peace.¡±
It was said as a joke, but the answer came back heavier than expected.
Are you saying that if you can handle it, you¡¯ll even get poisoned?
Feeling ufortable inside, Soyoung epted the teacup.
¡°It just went well. I have something to say.¡±
¡°If you have something to say¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s about Yeongji.¡±
¡°yes. Please speak.¡±
Levia¡¯s eyes changed at the word ¡®youngji¡¯.
Already, the atmosphere seemed simr to that of the lord of a territory, so So-yeong thought it was quite right.
¡°First of all, we¡¯ll talk about the problems outside the territory¡ Do you have any countermeasures prepared?¡±
Medium torge sized monsters and bandits of extraordinary skill.
Even though it was the territory of the Marquis, it was not possible to deal with all of them in a situation where there were foreign enemies to keep in check.
I deliberately asked a question that was difficult to answer, but she answered without hesitation.
¡°To be honest, there is no way. The footsteps of the merchants were cut off as the monsters and bandits were infested. The royal family is also busy with royal affairs, so the Countess Bonn ispletely isted right now.¡±
After hearing the words, Soyoung nodded and took a sip of the tea.
If she lied or exaggerated the current situation, she would have stood up without a word and forcibly prepared for the count¡¯s transformation.
But she was well aware of the situation she was in.
position to receive assistance.
Without any lies, even the parts that could be embarrassing were frankly revealed.
It was the least polite thing to do to ask for help.
Soyoung put down the teacup.
¡°Fortunately, I am not stupid. As you know, the lord we serve has ordered us to solve the problem with the count family. As subordinates, we intend to follow that order at the cost of our lives.¡±
¡°I know. On behalf of the head of Count Bonserian, I deeply thank you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t like it too much. For when something is gained, there is also something to be lost.¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
Soyoung said in a voice so small that only she could hear it.
¡°We can deal with the monsters and bandits outside. But it¡¯s not that far. In order for this estate to survive, it needs a new monarch. So we intend to kill your father, Count Cerian.¡±
At Soyoung¡¯s words, like thunder from the sky, Levia let go of the teacup she was holding.
Clink-!
When servants approach with the sound of breaking morale.
It was Levia, no one else, who raised her hand to stop them.
Leaving the attendants far behind, she looked at So-young with a serious face.
¡°What I am saying now is not something that can be simply dismissed as a joke.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t intend to make the story long. Make a decision as the next monarch. Will you save your father and abandon your family, or choose your family and kill your father?¡±
After saying that, Soyoung stood up.
Levia, who reflexively tried to catch her, saw the grotesque reflection on So-young¡¯s face.
Eyes that show no emotion at all.
The lips are stubbornly closed, as if not to say a word about him.
Unlike holding the hilt of a sword in front of a child and encouraging him to kill his father, there was no emotion of sadness, anger, joy, or resentment there.
It¡¯s just indifferent, as if it¡¯s from another world.
That look made me feel a little resentful.
Levia said involuntarily.
¡°Are you telling your son to kill his father? I don¡¯t know what kind of help your lord wants, but don¡¯t you think he¡¯ll regret that way of lifeter?¡±
To her words, Soyoung still answered in a low-pitched voice.
¡°Either way, regrets remain. If you think about it for a long time, it will only deepen your thoughts.¡±
¡°¡¡±
So-young left a word and tidied up her seat.
* * *
The road to Count Cerian¡¯s family.
After encountering countless hordes of monsters, Ray was fed up.
¡°Even if it were unexplored, it wouldn¡¯t be this much.¡±
I wonder if it was a small monster, but since there were only medium andrge sized monsters like orcs and trolls, I was terrified.
¡°Fire ball.¡±
The fireball fired by the priest bishop hit the orc¡¯s head squarely.
The fire moved in an instant, and the burnt orc copsed.
It might be scary at this level, but monsters continued toe in droves, as if they were blinded.
¡°There will be no end to this.¡±
Despite being a wizard, Ley waved her hand aside from the bishop and priest, who were engaged in an all-out war with the orcs.
¡°Earth spear.¡±
Quad Deuk-!
Sharp roots protruding from the ground pierced the bodies of the orcs.
¡°Kuaaa!¡±
Quaang-! bang-!
Its body is so hard that it cannot be killed with a single hit of magic.
Rather, they writhe in pain and run wild, and the forest quickly bes a mess.
¡°Even if we kill them all, the corpses will block the road! Would you rather go back?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t afford that!¡±
¡°Then what shall we do! At this rate, everyone will be eaten!¡±
The bishop priest shouted while dealing with a number of orcs he had never seen before in his life.
Then a truly crazy sound came back.
¡°Ignore the Count¡¯s family and run!¡±
Did you hear me wrong?
The bishop said as he managed to push the orc who ran up close.
¡°It sounds like you are saying to ignore everything because the surroundings are noisy! I beg your pardon?¡±
¡°So let¡¯s ignore it and run!¡±
The bishop, who was dumbfounded, stared nkly at him, not even thinking about knocking out the orc for a moment.
Isn¡¯t this pure shit?
The moment she was about to protest.
Ray suddenly grabbed the bishop¡¯s hand and pulled it.
¡°Haste! Air hand!¡±
Her body became as light as a feather, and she flew through the sky with one leap.
Is it possible for the body of a person who has not learned flight magic to have such a long flight time?
Embarrassed, she cried.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s up there!¡±
When I looked up at the ominous answer, there were two horses in the air, crouching in contemtion.
A man runs after a horse.
It also uses magic to pick up a horse and run.
Isn¡¯t it hard to go through in one life even if it¡¯s an alien species that lives a long lifepared to humans?
The bishop-priest gave up thinking with his mouth open.
Chapter 759
Episode 759 Choice and Decision (2)
The time So-yeong was talking to Levia whom she met in the garden.
Dark Young left the mansion and looked around the estate.
As if showing traces of time, the walls of the castle were covered with moss.
There were residents enjoying the peace in it.
It seems quite different from the current situation of the count family.
¡°The lord is soft.¡±
Seeing this for some reason reminds me of when I was in the principality.
As he recalled the time when he mixed with the goblins and was hit and run, a gentle smile spread across his blunt lips.
Wandering the streets, he tried to go outside the gates to look outside.
Then, a soldier who was on guard stopped the ck spirit.
¡°You stand still.¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Looks like you¡¯re going out alone without apanion, but it¡¯s dangerous outside. You could get seriously hurt.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry about my body. Even if I get hurt, even if I die, I die.¡±
¡°Hey, people are so picky.¡±
The soldier stuck out his tongue and gestured toward the other side.
Then a young man who looked young even at first nce came running.
¡°Did you call?¡±
¡°Are you free now? Will you escort Lee to the bottom ande?¡±
¡°of course.¡±
The young soldier answered confidently.
It was not at all wee from the point of view of the Dark Young, who was morefortable alone.
¡°No need. Didn¡¯t I say that I would protect my body?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t hesitate and take me. I feel ufortable seeing so many people who died talking like you.¡±
He smiled, showing his yellow teeth, but it wasn¡¯t right to refuse, so Heukyoung sighed.
¡°Only down to the mountain range.¡±
¡°Hahaha, if we go any further than that, we will also leave the ce of work.¡±
¡°¡egg nt.¡±
As the ck spirit led the way, the young soldier followed.
The two of them left the castle gate after being sent off and walked through the meadow without saying a word.
The young soldier asked if it was difficult for him to endure the heavy silence in his heart.
¡°What are you doing over the mountain?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°As a sentinel guarding the city gates, I have the right to ask questions.¡±
¡°Keuk¡ It¡¯s going up.¡±
¡°Upward? You don¡¯t have anypanions or luggage to do that, do you?¡±
¡°I am a local merchant. I don¡¯t have money for apanion or escort, and I¡¯m confident in protecting this one body, so I don¡¯t need it.¡±
¡°It is good to be confident, but be careful not to be conceited. There was a group of merchants the other day¡¡±
The young soldier couldn¡¯t speak and poured out words without a break, as if he were possessed by a dead ghost.
The Dark Spirit, who had only tried to go as far as the mountain range quietly, wanted to cover his ears.
Dark Young, who had to listen to a story he didn¡¯t want to hear for a long time, elerated his steps when the mountain range came into view.
¡°That way is dangerous. Let¡¯s go together.¡±
¡°Okay, now stop and go.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t it my job to protect the people?¡±
Who is protecting whom?
It seemed that he had be a sword master just because he was so fragile that he would break if kicked.
¡®This is the area of bandits from now on.¡¯
There¡¯s nothing good about causing a fuss.
Heukyoung rebuked him with good words.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult for a soldier to leave his duty station? I can¡¯t bother you anymore, so please go back.¡±
Speaking softly, even the young soldier seemed a little worried.
¡°But¡¡±
¡°At this point, I can say that I have done my duty. Don¡¯t worry about me¡¡±
He was about to finish his words.
Many signs were felt in the bush.
sloppy movement.
Seeing that the mountain birds are silent and do not run away, they are not monsters.
The young soldier said, as if he still hadn¡¯t noticed the difference.
¡°I will apany you a little longer. There are many bandits around here, so it is dangerous to go alone.¡±
It seems that I picked the wrong day today.
As misfortune struck within misfortune one after another, Heukyoung felt a headache.
He pushed the young soldier back and shouted into the bushes.
¡°Slowlye out.¡±
almost simultaneously.
Arge number of bandits appeared dressed in costumes made of boar and orc hides.
¡°You¡¯re a quick-witted guy.¡±
¡°Looking at the clothes you¡¯re wearing, you¡¯re a bundle merchant. Are you taking that guy as an escort too? Ha ha ha!¡±
The bandits openly ignored the soldiers.
He was only wearing te armor, but he looked like he had just be an adult.
Among the five or six bandits, the most rugged-looking man gave a small chin.
¡°Go off the kid. You can also put everything you have and go.¡±
At his words, Heukyoung raised his sword as if he was surprised.
Originally, most of the bandits on the periphery were brutal, bloodless, and without tears.
Far from paying attention to passers-by, selling everything that can be sold and even throwing people away as monster food ismonce, so you can go as long as you give money.
Sure enough, the subordinates protested as if it were nonsense.
¡°yes? What kind of small grain is the boss?¡±
¡°This guy looks pretty good, so wouldn¡¯t it be nice to sell him as a ve?¡±
The man called the boss firmly restrained him.
¡°We didn¡¯te here to catch ves. At what age are you going to sell it?¡±
¡°Then let¡¯s y with it for a long time. Why don¡¯t you fight the orcs and release them if you win?¡±
¡°Why is there an order, so let¡¯s enjoy ourselves.¡±
Seeing him giggle, it seems that he hasn¡¯t done it once or twice.
Thinking of fighting an orc without giving a weapon to an ordinary passer-by, I was already looking forward to the future.
But the man shook his head again.
¡°Stop talking nonsense and prepare to pack your things. go back.¡±
¡°Not fun.¡±
When the bandits approached with a clicking sound.
A low voice came from behind.
¡°Then no. Did you tell them to kill all the passers-by?¡±
White hair close to silver.
His face was covered by a simr mask, but he looked quite young from his voice.
As soon as the bandits saw him, they were terrified and immediately fell t on the ground.
¡°Oh you are here!¡±
¡°Seongja-nim¡¡±
Those who were messing with me just a moment ago can¡¯t even open their mouths properly.
Dark Young frowned.
¡®saint?¡¯
Leather armor peeks through the ivory-colored robe he wears.
There was a glimpse of the seal that meant the holy kingdom.
The sword hanging from his waist was also quite simr to the sword carried by his master in that it had a magical color.
A young man called a saint went to the side of the bandit leader and immediately pushed him away.
It was only a light touch, but the bandit flew two meters straight.
coo-!
¡°Is it because I am a bandit with no roots? Are you disappointed that you can¡¯t even carry out such an easy order?¡±
¡°Keueueuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu did, did you? How much do you have to bully us to clear your mind!¡±
The bandit appealed to the saint to stop harassing him.
How is the situation going?
¡°So this is all the will of the great Goddess Gaia, right? If you do notply, I will judge you myself.¡±
Even after he said it himself, he stroked my face, perhaps obsessed with what he said.
¡®Ah, judge. What a nice resonance.¡¯ I mumbled over and over again that the young soldier, who had not yet grasped the situation properly, trembled and stood up.
¡°You wicked bastards! Throw away your weapons if you don¡¯t want to be dragged into prison right away!¡±
¡°weapon?¡±
The self-proimed saint responded.
¡°If it¡¯s a weapon, you mean something like this?¡±
He takes out his sword and throws it on the floor.
Chaeng-Grang-!
When he was empty-handed, the soldier seemed relieved.
¡°good. Come right here.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. I will do as our soldier says.¡±
Shaking his hands, he walked as if he was about to be caught, but Heukyoung felt a sense of danger at the movement.
Pii-!
Caan-!
He struck out the memorized words of the saint with his sword sheath and red at him fiercely.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°Wow, did you stop that? great? what is your identity?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a merchant.¡±
¡°Hahaha, are you asking me to believe that?¡±
Mouth was smiling, but it seemed he didn¡¯t like the fact that my attack was blocked.
He kicked the sword that had fallen on the ground and held it in his hand, aiming at the ck spirit and said.
¡°It was a rough throw, but it wasn¡¯t something that could be blocked by some idiot. Who are you?¡±
¡°That is what I will ask. Who are you?¡±
¡°Are you the type with strong power but bad brains? You said I was a saint. A half-god of Gaia, the representative of God.¡±
¡°What a boring joke.¡±
Dark Young smiled coldly.
As he quietly ced his hand on the scabbard, the air around him seemed to be hundreds of swords aiming at them.
A chill like a knife in the throat.
Not only the bandits, but even the one who called him a saint erased hisughter.
¡°My mercy is only given once. If insultse out of your mouth again, I will tear it myself.¡±
ck Young opened his mouth.
¡°Tell me who you are.¡±
* * *
Midnight in the woods.
Ray, who was camping with a bonfire at the entrance of the vige, touched the bishop priest lying next to him with a nket over him.
¡°Are you still stuck? Are you sorry?¡±
¡°joy.¡±
¡°Oh really. A person may make a mistake while concentrating on magic.¡±
¡°A mistake?¡±
The bishop priest jumped up.
oh i¡¯m surprised
¡°Is it a mistake to drop it in the middle of a crowd of monsters? Do you know how surprised I was then? There was a reason the royal castle asked me to follow me from the beginning, right? You¡¯ll need a useful decoy to ignore and pass the monsters as you nned.¡±
¡®How many moves did you look ahead?¡¯
After she finished speaking, she rolled over again.
Ray let out a small sigh.
The time when I was holding a horse with magic and running.
In an instant, the scratching of the itchy nose let go of the arm that was holding the bishop.
At the time, she experienced a high-altitude fall from a height of 20 meters, and was looking at herself with eyes like a cow being led to a ughterhouse.
It was a bit funny, so I smiled without knowing it, but it seems that it became a trauma.
Ray poked the nket with a twig.
¡°sorry.¡±
Tuk-tuk-
¡°Oh well, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±
Shouting a rock singer screams loudly with vocalizations.
Because of thest incident, the horses are afraid of themselves and do not even want toe near, so now they are truly alone.
Chapter 760
Episode 760 Choice and Decision (3)
The bandits shrank when the dark spirit let go.
You can tell without even looking at swords.
It was not an opponent they couldpete with.
Their fear was considerable because they had a history of making noises such as ¡®let¡¯s sell them as ves¡¯ and ¡®wouldn¡¯t it be nice to have a fight with a monster?¡¯.
¡°Seongjae-nim¡¡±
¡°What can I do?¡±
Looking at the saint, he too could not move as lightly as before, perhaps because he was nervous inside.
Could it be that everyone dies?
Feeling their anxiety, the Dark Spirit reassured the bandits.
¡°I¡¯ll kill them all, so don¡¯t look too hard.¡±
A situation where you can¡¯t do this and you can¡¯t do that.
It¡¯s a bit unreliable to stick to the saint, but I¡¯m worried about the future when I quickly stick to the man in front of me.
At times like this, it was best to stay still, so the bandits just kept their ce.
long silence.
In the middle of a silent confrontation, Seongja spoke first.
¡°Sword Expert? Maybe I¡¯ll be a master in a little while.¡±
¡°I said there is no second chance. Is that the answer?¡±
¡°If you¡¯re that confident, why don¡¯t you find out for yourself?¡±
A grinning figure was drawn behind the mask.
In the end, Heukyoung closed his eyes and silently drew his sword.
The sword, which came out lightly without a single frictional sound, seemed to represent his realm.
¡°Resent your owncency.¡±
¡°Who do you think I am? I¡¯m not the only one who can¡¯t stand you.¡±
At those words, ck Youngughed.
If the one in front of me was a real saint, it would have been.
When you were blocked by a wall during training in the past.
It was the first time I had ever faced him with a sword.
Just standing crookedly, I feel the immense pressure.
It was as if the army of a kingdom was standing with their swords pointed.
I couldn¡¯t swing my sword once for half a day because I felt like my whole body would be hacked to pieces if I made the wrong move.
Unlike the time when he was only standing with a sword, he also became somewhat stronger.
¡®If I can¡¯t handle even the killifish in front of my eyes, I don¡¯t deserve to be by the master¡¯s side.¡¯
The Dark Spirit, who had hardened his heart, raised his sword at an angle.
When the saint noticed the unusual momentum and tried to pull himself out.
Slow-!
Before he even had time to think that the sword had touched, his left ear was cut off.
¡°Aagh!¡±
He straightened his posture while screaming, but immediately stepped back and increased the distance.
It¡¯s a well-trained move.
Heukyoung picked up the sword he shot and took his stance again.
Quite a strange stance in which the sword is pointed at the opponent.
This time, the saint was also not vignt.
After stopping the bleeding by raising mana, he focused his eyes on the tip of the sword by maximizing his sense of spirit.
¡®I don¡¯t know if I got hit the first time, but not the second time.¡¯
If the sword strikes andes in, I will counterattack as it is.
He gritted his teeth and vowed revenge.
however.
Tuuk-
In the blink of an eye, this time the right ear fell off.
Now the embarrassment was greater than the pain.
He was concentrating on using mana so that he could notice even the slightest trembling of each muscle.
But even the moment his ears fell off, his sword did not move.
The shes that shed through the streets and flew were terrifying.
The guy takes his pose again.
He felt a threat to his life with a grotesque swordsmanship he had never seen before.
¡®I have to run away.¡¯
If you catch up with that sword, you die.
You must run away to a distance that the sword cannot reach.
The moment I turned my back and kicked the ground to run away with all my might.
He already had three holes in his chest.
Since when was it?
When you turn around to run away?
When you tried to counterattack by raising mana?
If not, perhaps.
Maybe from when he first drew his sword?
Without even clearing up the question, he copsed as it were.
* * *
The ck spirit who killed the saint dealt with the bandits as he said.
Even in the midst of begging for help, the way he shook his head and showed no mercy was truly heartless.
Finally, when the bandit leader hangs his head waiting for his turn.
Heukyoung wiped off the blood on the sword and kept it in the sheath.
¡°What are you doing? If you are a soldier, you should catch the bandit.¡±
A young soldier who had been frozen at the words of the Dark Spirit approached.
¡°Doesn¡¯t this interest kill?¡±
¡°If you catch the bandits, your reputation will improve, right? Take him with you.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
The soldier hesitated a little.
Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m not confident in my skills.
If the bandits resisted during the transfer, they could die without moving, so it was natural.
¡°do not worry. I won¡¯t put up a futile resistance.¡±
There is no way you can believe the words of the bandit who has plundered countless passers-by.
The soldier pulled out a rope and tied the bandit¡¯s hands tightly.
¡°Why are you saving me?¡±
¡°Because you didn¡¯t cross the line in front of me right away. That¡¯s all.¡±
¡°¡Thank you.¡±
The bandit nodded slightly and was led by the soldier¡¯s hand.
¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Be careful.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
A young soldier with a clear expression of nervousness went down the mountain with the bandits.
After watching it for a while, the ck spirit soon turned its attention to the fallen saint.
He refers to himself as a saint andmands bandits.
If you think about why, the answeres quickly.
An heirloom in Count Cerian¡¯s family.
And the position of those standing guarding the border was enough to leave a thorn in the eye of the Heukbang.
But that doesn¡¯t mean the question ispletely resolved.
¡®Why didn¡¯t you steal the heirloom?¡¯
The organization and action ability of the ck room was worth discussing as the best in the continent even if the securitymittee saw it.
As they were raising talented people and expanding their territories in the shadows, So-young was also tongue-in-cheek at Heukbang¡¯s growing grip.
Thinking that such a ck room has not yet obtained a single heirloom from a count family in a periphery, I am a bit suspicious.
Perhaps there is a secret about the heirloom that they do not know yet.
¡®It must be worth looking into.¡¯
Heukyoung climbed the mountainpletely concealing his presence.
* * *
Ray sessfully lured the bishop with a homemade dinner.
At first, she resisted to the fullest under the nket, but she could not ignore it any longer as the delicious smell was vibrating everywhere.
¡°I¡¯m only forgiving you this time.¡±
After eating the third bowl, Ray also got fed up with his mouth not resting.
¡°The Demonic Church ranks the priesthood in terms of appetite?¡±
The bishop-priest excused himself.
¡°You have to eat a lot to do big things.¡±
¡®You were the one who decided to take me, right?¡¯ I said, but I didn¡¯t have anything to refute, so I smacked my lips.
Even though he hadn¡¯t finished eating, Ray got up.
¡°Where are you going?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go see something for a while.¡±
¡°You¡¯ve been there before.¡±
¡°What if I drink again?¡±
Seeing her crying and grabbing her pants makes me lose my appetite.
¡°¡Not something to talk about while eating. Bye.¡±
Well, menstruation can¡¯t be helped.
The bishop-priest soon took an interest.
Leaving far from where she was, Ray gnawed around the area.
At such times, people in night clothes would pour out of the bushes in droves.
¡°Why are there so many ck guys today?¡±
He grabbed the guy by the back and threw him to the ground.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Who else sent you?¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
As he said that, he suddenly took out a poison needle from his bosom and stabbed him.
I have to do this once or twice, and every time I meet the Lord, I try to stab him, but it¡¯s even weirder.
Ray dodged the stinger as if he was used to it, and punched him in the stomach in return.
¡°Gagging!¡±
¡°If anyone hears it, they¡¯ll know you¡¯re doing something bad. Where are you from?¡±
¡°Kill the Lord!¡±
As expected, he red at him with vicious eyes to see if he would not lose his temper after being beaten several times.
At that, Ray smirked in satisfaction.
¡°It just went well. I was in a bad mood today because I had to take care of the dirty pig feed.¡±
The bishop priest, who had won the hearts of countless children of aristocrats with just one beautiful look, became a pig.
Rai picked up a twig that had fallen on the ground and brought it close to hisp.
¡°How far should this go?¡±
¡°¡¡!¡±
It
was only a slight touch, but the man eximed in surprise.
¡°It¡¯s a Demonic Cult!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a demon religion.¡±
so too then
You¡¯re here to kill the girl who ran away from school.
I thought that at least one person in the ck room might be mixed, but I was disappointed until the end.
¡®Could it be the ck room?¡¯ There was no doubt that
That¡¯s also true, if they were ck, they would have killed themselves by biting off the poison hidden under their mrs as soon as they were caught.
¡°It¡¯s bullshit again.¡±
After clearing the forest with a sigh, Ray returned to the campsite.
* * *
Satisfied with their hunger, the two rode their horses again and headed for Count Cerian.
The bishop looked around and said.
¡°I think I smell blood somewhere.¡±
¡°It seems that the monsters were fighting each other.¡±
¡°no. This must be the smell of human blood.¡±
Your sense of smell is unnecessarily sensitive.
The bishop suggested that we look around, saying, ¡°There might be someone who has been attacked nearby,¡± but Ray tly refused.
If there was really someone who was attacked by a monster, she would run right away, but all around her were ck people who were aiming for her.
He had no intention of doing anything wrong.
But for her who didn¡¯t know what happened next, it was a daunting task.
¡®How could someone be so indifferent?¡¯
It¡¯s frustrating to be staring at the sky with blurry eyes even though it¡¯s not enough to go ahead of anyone else.
¡°Someone might be dying. Seeing the smell of blood so strong, it looks like it¡¯s nearby. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go get it?¡±
¡°It may already be a corpse.¡±
They broke their legs so they could never stand up again.
Whether he met a monster or a dragon while running away was no longer his concern.
After that, I¡¯ll have to live on my own.
The bishop¡¯s brow furrowed at those words.
¡°Are you still a saint? I thought he was a bit of a good person, but I¡¯m disappointed.¡±
As if not wanting to mix things up any more, she immediately turned her horse¡¯s head.
Left alone in the forest, Ray scratched his head.
¡°In the end, it looks like a catch.¡±
The bishop-priest has already left the church.
Even so, as it was the ce where she had been buried for over twenty years and where her father hadid down his life for him, she had hatred and attachment to the Demonic Church at the same time.
I couldn¡¯t bear to say the fact that the Demonic Church was moving to kill her, who was the bishop¡¯s daughter, before thoseplicated emotions were even sorted out.
But that, too, is thest day.
In the end, thinking that there is no such thing as an eternal secret, Ray followed the bishop and turned his words around.
Chapter 761
Episode 761 Choice and Decision (4)
The bishop and priest ran to where the smell of blood was growing thicker.
Her driving was quite rough, as the darkness in the woods made her difficult to drive.
¡°I¡¯m here to save you! If there is anyone, please tell me!¡±
No answer came.
However, the scent of blood was stronger than before.
The bishop priest, who got off the horse, memorized the startnguage.
¡°Light.¡±
As the sphere with weak light rises, I can see the surroundings more clearly than before.
A few dead corpses in a gruesome appearance, as if they had been attacked by monsters.
Judging by the bony bones, it seemed that the meal was already over.
¡°Ugh.¡±
I feel sick to my stomach when I see this scene in the car that I just finished eating.
By the time she was looking through the forest, she went a little deeper.
There seemed to be a groaning from somewhere.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
¡°Who is there?¡±
¡°Please save me¡¡±
¡°Stay still! I¡¯ming!¡±
The bishop, who had heard the sobbing voice, hurriedly ran towards the source of the sound.
As usual, the shadows of the trees and bushes created a darker shade because the magic was turned on in the pitch-ck forest.
Let¡¯s approach the gray shadow she appears to be a man.
As if waiting around, thin poison needles flew in.
¡°Huh! Sea Shield!¡±
Surprised, the bishop urgently used magic.
Kagaga River-!
Five or six poison needles were blocked by the translucent membrane and fell.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do it¡ Please help me¡ Heuk heuk¡¡±
The man only crouched down even more, but didn¡¯t do anything.
Then, are there people around who are aiming for this man¡¯s life?
She moved a little more inward and approached the man.
¡°¡Do not worry. I will definitely protect you.¡±
¡°Thank you! thank you!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like the ce. I need to get out of here first. Can you run?¡±
The man shook his head.
When I looked at the lower body, the man¡¯s legs were so cleanly broken that he couldn¡¯t walk.
¡°Then put me on your back.¡±
¡°Is that okay?¡±
¡°Do not worry. Because I didn¡¯t neglect training.¡±
Contrary to the man¡¯s concerns, the bishop easily lifted him up.
When he finally entered the translucent membrane, the man suddenly changed.
¡°Stupid bitch.¡±
While showing ridicule, he took out a knife the size of his palm from his bosom and tried to stab the priest in the chest.
Recognizing this btedly, she tried to drop the man, but it was not easy to get rid of him, who had already clung to her back.
at that time.
Ray approached her closely, blocked the man¡¯s sword, and flicked his hand as if swatting away a mosquito.
Faaaaang-!
With a bang sound, the man¡¯s modelnded on the ground.
¡°Pause Seongja.¡±
¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±
¡°Oh yes¡¡±
¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to talk about it, but it seems the Demonic Church followed me.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The bishop wasn¡¯t so crazy that he couldn¡¯t understand even after hearing that much.
¡°¡It¡¯s my fault.¡±
¡°If I said no, I would be lying. The Demonic Church would want you without you now.¡±
¡®Let¡¯s talk about itter,¡¯ said Ray, and wiped out all the remnants around him.
The number was less than 10, but the reason why it was less than the first number was probably because a few monsters were defeated.
It was obvious that if left as it was, it would be monster food on its own, so Ray ended up breaking his leg and then his hand.
* * *
After a fierce struggle (?) in the woods, the two quietly returned to that path.
She, who had been following silently, spoke cautiously.
¡°sorry.¡±
¡°That¡¯s Okay. It could be.¡±
¡°¡Are you forgiving me?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not as narrow-minded as anyone else.¡±
Lying halfway down on a horse and talking, it must be being considerate in its own way.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for speaking harshly earlier. After all, you are a good person.¡±
¡°Even if I praise you, nothinges out. We¡¯rete, so let¡¯s hurry up a bit.¡±
She nodded slightly.
The conversation disappeared again when the two were running.
Snow the size of a grain of rice fell from the sky.
The bishop priest, who was depressed and unable to raise his head, said looking up at the sky.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s snow.¡±
¡°Really.¡±
¡°I thought it was cold for some reason.¡±
Seeing that it is snowing, it seems that it is about to arrive at the frontier.
At this rate, it wouldn¡¯t be long before we reached Count Cerian¡¯s family.
The horses also spur the speed while making a tour to see if they are excited.
¡°It is said that good luckes when it snows on the way. Maybe it¡¯s a reminder that something good is about to happen.¡±
She smiled as she spoke.
It would be nice if it really is.
Ray just looked up at the sky and ran.
* * *
Heukyoung visited the bandit¡¯sir halfway up the mountain.
His advanced stealth skills made him invisible even to bandits in front of him.
The bandit cave was quite wide from the entrance.
It wasrge enough for two wagons toe and go at the same time.
The depth is also not like a normal cave, so you can¡¯t predict what¡¯s inside.
Seeing a den of this size, Dark Spirit was puzzled.
¡®Why don¡¯t you build a living room when you have a close rtionship with the nearby merchants?¡¯
Bandit dens, which are usually said to berge, raise buildings and even build mountains.
That way, it¡¯s easier to talk with merchants and you can collect local tolls as a formality, so bandits tend to prefer living quarters rather than dens.
It¡¯s not geographicallycking nor is it oppressed by the count family, but it¡¯s a little suspicious that they haven¡¯t raised wild vegetables yet.
The Dark Spirit suppressed his curiosity and entered their.
A total of four bandits stood guard at the entrance.
All of them have strong muscles, which gives them a stronger feeling than ordinary bandits.
Should I train separately?
A little farther in, this time there were two sentries guarding the road that forked on either side of the smallke.
A sign of mana felt inside the body.
Undoubtedly, they were mana users.
At best, a bandit, a rogue, knows how to handle mana?
It is ironic that such people are standing there as guards or guards.
The bald bandit standing on the left side of the road loosened his shoulders.
¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯sing to a den like this and asking me to stand guard.¡±
Then the man on the other side chimed in.
¡°Who is not? Even if I hadn¡¯t neglected my sword all this time, those guys wouldn¡¯t be within a fist¡¯ distance.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, if I had a proper teacher, I would have be a royal knight by now.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha! What¡¯s the point of being a royal knight? I might have been given a title and established a prestigious family!¡±
¡°Your dream is wild! Ha ha ha ha!¡±
Heukyoung, who listened to their conversation, was dumbfounded.
Among the prodigies of swordsmanship in the kingdom, only a few are chosen as royal knights.
Even if only one of them steps forward, the banditir like this is cleaned up in a matter of hours.
In fact, the proportion of royal knights who reached the level of master was high, so they could be said to have pioneered a path in swordsmanship.
In Heukyoung¡¯s view, even if they were taught by a proper teacher, they would only be lucky enough to make a name for themselves at the bottom of the frontier knights over fifty.
Ignoring the two of them talking back and forth, I went further inside.
At the fork in the two roads, I took the left and walked, and soon a well-paved road appeared that I didn¡¯t think it was a cave.
¡®The smell of blood.¡¯
The deeper you go, the thicker the smell of blood.
I pressed my body against the wall and walked along the path.
After the section that looked like a corridor was over, what appeared was a huge cavity.
Heukyoung frowned at the foul smell of earth mixed with the smell of blood, simr to the smell of medicinal herbs.
In the heart, an old man was making something.
He decocts the roots of medicinal herbs nted in the fertile soil and moves them busily, mixing a few unknown ingredients.
At that time, a red-haired middle-aged man approached the old man and said.
¡°Can you make it on time?¡±
¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know yet. However, if it is about one grain, it can bepleted within today.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not about trying to get just one grain! How much money do you think it cost to get that recipe!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±
The old man clutched his head.
I don¡¯t know how often I get hit, so I don¡¯t know if I get a defensive stance just because I yelled once.
The man who was caught gnashed his teeth.
¡°The effect is certain, right?¡±
¡°Do not worry! Once inside, there is no way to get out! I can be confident with my ck magic life!¡±
¡°It should be. Because if it doesn¡¯t work, you never know how your body will change.¡±
¡°Believe me! I can assure you, even if they are vampires famous for their resilience, they will not be safe!¡±
At the old man¡¯s continued words, the man looked at him with a ¡®hoo¡¯ sound.
¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°yes! It¡¯s poison, but it¡¯s also a curse! It is impossible to decipher or correct the recipe unless you understand it properly!¡±
Dogdan¡¯s recipe is the only one in the world.
It would mean that they couldn¡¯t even think of doing it because they had it.
Only then did the man burst into madness as if he liked it.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Then it happened. I have something to write about, so let me know as soon as it ispleted.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a ce to use¡¡±
The old man thought for a moment, then he was startled and dissuaded him.
¡°It¡¯s not possible! Didn¡¯t this left tell you! Wait until all dogma isplete¡¡±
¡°Noisy! Who dares tomand me!¡±
When he shouted with mana, the gloomy spirit made the hall shake.
Even so, the old man did not back down and spoke in a crawling voice.
¡°This seat will be very angry.¡±
¡°Do you think I would care what a girl like that says? Disagreement is over, so bring it as soon as it ispleted.¡±
As if he would not allow a counterargument, he even unted his life, but it didn¡¯t seem like he could say anything just because he was an old man.
¡°All right.¡±
The old man, who answered with a mixed feeling, went back to his job.
When the man who was caught was also about to return.
Suddenly he drew his sword.
Chapter 762
Episode 762 Choice and Decision (5)
¡°Why are you doing this?¡±
The startled old man took a few steps back.
He watched with his own eyes as the man in front of him ughtered several bandits.
He never tolerated those who disobeyed his nting and wielded his sword mercilessly, but his appearance was no different from that of a tyrant.
The moment I thought I was going to die.
The red-haired man growled uncharacteristically low.
¡°Who are you?¡±
The ce his sword was aiming at was empty space.
blurry signs.
The strange feeling that something doesn¡¯t exist even though it seems to exist goes against my nerves.
The ck Spirit was taken by surprise.
I don¡¯t know what to say, but I¡¯m proud that there are few people who can recognize my stealth skills even if I look at them throughout the continent.
I was confident that I would not be caught no matter who the opponent was, but I never thought I would be caught so easily.
¡®I¡¯d better run away from here.¡¯
Dark Spirit killed as much as possible and quietly left the cavity.
Fortunately, as I was conscious of him and practiced stealth at the highest level, the man slowly noticed that I was going to lose my mind.
He drew back his sword.
¡°¡It seems that your nerves have been sharpenedtely.¡±
¡°Whew¡ I thought I was going to die.¡±
¡°In case you don¡¯t know, increase the sentries. There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.¡±
After saying that, he left the joint with a saddened face.
* * *
Heukyeong, who was nervous because he thought he would be caught, came out of their and wiped his chest.
I thought there were only a few strong bandits, but deep down there was someone who was strong enough to see through his stealth.
Their conversations were also unusual.
Arrogance enough to kill even a vampire? curse?
Besides, it¡¯s impossible to do it.
If you can make dozens or hundreds of those things instead of just one, you could feed them to the people of each kingdom and try to overthrow the country.
¡°Looks like you¡¯re not just a bandit.¡±
There are only two organizations that can do that.
coalition and ck.
Since this is the kingdom of Silia, the former case is impossible.
That said, it meant that it was the ck Room that had recently taken the bandit¡¯sir as a base.
I expected that the ck Room would be stationed around Count Cerian¡¯s family, but I never thought it would be this close.
Heuk-young hurriedly moved to the count¡¯s mansion where So-yeong was.
* * *
Riding along the road, reaching the border barracks anding to Count Cerian¡¯s mansion.
After being attacked five times in about half a day, the bishop priest could sense how critical his life was.
She pouted her lips as she leaned against the horse with a weary face, perhaps tired of it now.
¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m alive.¡±
¡°It would be nice if you knew by now.¡±
¡°¡Have you been protecting me all this time?¡±
Rei nodded her head at her question, a little hesitant.
Isn¡¯t it natural
When you go to the territory of the principality, you have to go through the steps to be the manager of the territory, so dying in a ce like this is uneptable.
At that, the bishop¡¯splexion brightened a little.
¡°That¡¯s right. You protected it.¡±
¡°It will arrive soon. I n to stay for a few days, so take a good rest in the meantime.¡±
¡°Ah yes!¡±
A few minutes of walking on the snow, being careful not to slip your horse.
They were finally able to have Count Cerian¡¯s mansion right in front of them.
As soon as their words crossed the gate, So-yeong approached before the guards in the mansion.
¡°Meet the saint. How was your trip so far?¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. Fortunately, the.¡±
¡®My head was about to burst from work,¡¯ said So-young, muttering behind her back, volunteering to be the guide and entered the mansion.
Leaving the horse in the hands of the attendant, as they entered the trail, a slightly destendscape greeted them.
¡°Mmm.¡±
In a word, it was a model of a poor aristocratic mansion.
Originally, the county was a symbol of wealth and power.
Unlike other aristocratic families, the modest-looking mansion seems to support the bitter current situation of Count Cerian.
Soyoung continued to guide her to the waiting room without saying anything.
Standing in front of the door, she knocked a couple of times and opened it to find Levia waiting for them.
¡°Nice to see you again. My name is Levia, the daughter of Count Cerian.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Ray.¡±
¡°This is Noura.¡±
press?
When I looked at the bishop as if I was hearing it for the first time, she averted my gaze as if she was a little embarrassed.
¡°It¡¯s my middle name.¡±
It¡¯s definitely an unfamiliar name that I¡¯ve never heard of here on the eastern continent.
Because it was a greeting, Ray took a sip of tea and didn¡¯t ask Levia questions.
Anyway, you just have to listen to the report from Soyoung.
While having tea time thinking about that, I felt like I heard a shout from afar.
¡®Teria! Can¡¯t youe here right away!¡¯
The voice even contained mana, so it was loud enough that ordinary people could damage their ears if they listened closely.
Ray was curious about it.
¡°What is this sound?¡±
¡°¡This is the head of this ce, my father, Earl Cerian.¡±
go away
How the hell did you say that if you¡¯re angry, you¡¯re going to yell at me like that.
Thinking there must be a story, I was about to move on, but So-Young came up to me and whispered in my ear.
¡°You are cursed.¡±
¡°curse?¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you ever seen the Holy Son?¡±
she said briefly.
Dark magic that goes crazy and goes back and forth between the present self and the past self.
After hearing the exnation, Ray¡¯s expression changed moment by moment.
He then put down the teacup and looked at Levia.
¡°Is there anything your father used to like?¡±
While chatting with a rxed face, he suddenly hardened his expression and asked her, and she answered without knowing it.
¡°You enjoyed hunting.¡±
¡°Animal hunting?¡±
¡°There are many monsters around our territory, so there are no animals. I heard that you used to hunt goblins and orcs from time to time.¡±
¡°¡okay.¡±
Hearing the answer, his face looked like aplicated person at first nce.
¡°Can I meet the head of the household?¡±
¡°yes?¡±
At his words, not only Levia, but also Soyoung and Bishop Nura, who were by her side, were surprised.
Soyoung refused with a single knife.
As before, she spoke softly in a whisper.
¡°There is a risk that the curse will transfer. As a security guard, we cannot afford to watch such a risk.¡±
¡°are you okay. Because there¡¯s no way it¡¯ll stick.¡±
¡°Why are you so assertive? Curses are not so easy to look at¡¡±
¡°If that curse is really on me, then Gaia, who chose me as a saint, must be at least that much.¡±
¡°¡¡±
It¡¯s like I¡¯m cursing my parents.
Soyoung also nodded as the saint, whose very existence could be said to be divine, sphemed.
¡°all right. But if you feel it¡¯s dangerous, please step back.¡±
As Soyoung, who was tearing her eyes away, stepped back, Levia asked anxiously this time.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but may I ask why?¡±
She is still not sure if she can trust them.
Over the past few days, I have felt a little change as I have managed the territory as So-yeong said, but I still feel that it is not enough to fully trust him.
In the meantime, since he was making a slightly unexpected request to see the householder, deep down he was suspicious of his true intentions.
Ray answered as softly as possible.
¡°The ce I came to is the Serian Territory, which is the direct territory of the frontier. If guestse, wouldn¡¯t it be right to greet the monarch?¡±
Levia kept her mouth shut at the answer that didn¡¯t stop at a single line.
After hearing it, I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s wrong.
It is not polite for a person who is not yet a sessor to step forward and receive guests.
While immersed in her thoughts while drinking a cup of tea, she finally spoke up.
¡°All right. I will guide you.¡±
* * *
They stood in front of the door through which the shouts leaked out.
Even from a distance, the angry voice seemed to have lost its strength, and it seemed to have softened a little.
Knock-
knocked and opened the door.
The gray-haired old man turned bright as soon as he saw Levia.
¡°Teteria! You finally came!¡±
¡°¡not Teria. This is Levia.¡±
¡°You know how long I waited! I don¡¯t know!¡±
Tears drip from sorrow.
Emotional ups and downs are beyond the normal level.
Levia seemed indifferent as if she had gotten used to it, and Soyoung and Noora, who were watching from the side, looked like they couldn¡¯t understand.
After staring at the old man for a long time, Ray released the sword from his waist and let it go.
Seeing him disarming himself, Nuua stopped him.
¡°you.¡±
¡®Are you insane?¡¯ she swallowed back.
No matter how unmatched it is, it is a monster, but if you get hit with an old man¡¯s knife at such a close distance, you will see a sick look.
Levia also said a little worried.
¡°My father is in the intermediate level for his sword aura. Just in case you don¡¯t know, he¡¯s wearing ck.¡±
¡°are you okay.¡±
Without taking her eyes off Cerian Family Head, Ray hurriedly approached.
As if he was an old man who had never allowed anyone other than Levia toe around, he was furious.
¡°Yeah man! How dare you ignore me!¡±
As if he would pull out a knife at once, he let out a sharp momentum, but Ray only smiled at him.
he said, trembling.
¡°Have you forgotten, my lord? Didn¡¯t you decide to go hunting today?¡±
what is that all of a sudden
Even before the doubts around him were resolved, the old man, who had been angry like fire, calmed down and said, as if he had never done that before.
¡°Oh yes! hunt!¡±
I put on the hat I wore when I was younger that was hanging on the wall and fumbled with my sword and smiled like Ray.
¡°Then go. I will take the lead.¡±
¡°okay!¡±
When Ray opened the door and went outside, the householder followed him out of the bedroom.
Since she had never been out of the house since being cursed, the shock that Levia felt was even greater.
Oh right.
My father was such aughing man.
When was thest time you saw a smile?
For some reason, one side of my chest throbbed.
The old man returned to the bedroom as if he had forgotten and stroked Levia¡¯s head once more.
¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back, Teria.¡±
Chapter 763
Episode 763 Choice and Decision (6)
Rei and the others rode out of the castle gate in a carriage.
The ce they arrived out of the vige was at the entrance of a dark-looking forest.
¡°I heard you hunted here when I was young.¡±
How did they enjoy hunting here when all they could see were trees and bushes?
While looking around for a while.
I could see PTSD in Cerian Gaju.
When he got off the carriage, he drew his sword, and soon after passing through the bush, he pointed the sword to the ground and covered his feet, supporting it like a cane.
It didn¡¯t look like he was relying on the sword because he was tired, so he asked why.
Then the creepy words returned.
¡°Goblin.¡±
Small monsters tend to ambush and attack the ankles of passing prey.
Ray finally realized that.
To go hunting with a big smile on purpose was to risk one¡¯s life to fight monsters in order to protect the territory.
The old man showed various behaviors after that.
He did not go near the darkly shaded tree and refused to even drink water, saying that it was poisonous.
He hurriedly ate a meal and stood up again to be wary of his surroundings, but unlike his actions, his face was terrified.
He muttered something like ¡®get your senses¡¯ into the air, which he might be doing to someone, then cries loudly while rummaging through his pockets.
When Levia, Soyoung Nura, and some of the servants were frightened by the appearance, Ray seemed to be able to see the scenery of the day little by little, which only the old man would have felt.
The behavior of the elderly changed over time.
Sometimes he limped on one foot, and other times he let go of the sword with a rough breath.
Being in the forest as it is only makes things more difficult for the old man.
Ray reached over and held his hand.
¡°Come back, my lord. The hunt is over for today.¡±
¡°Turn it off.¡±
At those words, the impression of the family of Cerian brightened.
As if I hade, I hurriedly climbed into the carriage.
If it was a hunting day, he would havee here thinking that it was hisst day.
Ray was curious about the name the old man used to say often, so he asked Levia.
¡°Who is the Teria the patriarch is talking about?¡±
¡°¡Mother. He died when he was young, so I don¡¯t remember him, but when I look at his portrait, he looks just like me.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll definitelye back, Teria.¡± That¡¯s what he meant.
Ray didn¡¯t say anything until the carriage arrived at the mansion.
I just looked out the carriage window at the passing trees and thought, ¡®There are no monsters.¡¯
* * *
After that day, Ray¡¯s daily life in Count Cerian¡¯s family flowed exclusively around the old man.
Heuk-young, who returned to the mansion btedly, and So-yeong, who was busy with work, investigated the ck room, and spent the rest of the time chatting with the old man.
The subject of the conversation was so nd as to seem meaningless.
¡°I went hunting the other day, and there was a huge wild vegetable in front of me. There was a guy named Chae-ju, who was as big as an ogre.
¡°so?¡±
¡°I made it into very muddy porridge right away.¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
When talking about adventures, he enjoys it more than anyone else and often smiles.
Although he lost his memory, he did not lose his emotions.
asionally, except for when he ran out of control calling Teria¡¯s name, he felt sorry when his words went too far.
One day, I went out to see the flowers in the garden, and when I saw a pretty purple flower, I burst into tears.
When asked why, he said he did not know.
He said he just cried.
Soyoung, who was taking a walk nearby, said as if passing by.
¡°It¡¯s cineraria. It is a rare flower that blooms in winter.¡±
At that, Ray looked at the flower politely.
The still young petals seem to shyly open their arms.
The flowernguage is ¡®suffering in the heart¡¯.
Is it purely because of my mood that it oveps with the family name Cerian?
He wept aloud and did not leave the garden until he finally fell asleep from exhaustion.
* * *
The next day, Ray went to see Levia.
¡°please. Tell me about your mother.¡±
She was puzzled at first, but then asked.
¡°Why are you so clingy to a father who has nothing to do with you?¡±
Ray raised his head and answered something.
At those words, Levia¡¯s eyshes trembled, and then she told me what she knew about her mother.
Her mother, Teria, was the daughter of a widow who was born in a vige within the Cerian Territory.
I came to y a few times with my mother who works as a servant in the mansion, and through that way I got along well with the current family head of Cerian.
Even the days when we cared for each other for a while.
Shocked by her mother¡¯s death, she went in and out of Changgwan after receiving the constion money from the head of the household at the time, but at that time, she already had Levia in her body.
Around that time, Levia¡¯s father, the current head of household, gradually developed a mental illness.
He was often suspicious of people and his mild temperament turned aggressive.
He was the sessor of the count family and was greatly angered by his inability to control his emotions.
A year of hell slowly wore away his feelings.
His anger and sadness had subsided, and he no longer felt much excitement when Teria came in and out of the window.
How many months have passed like that?
Teria gave birth to Levia, and the two, who hadn¡¯t seen each other before, looked at each other for the first time in a long time.
At that moment, the head of Cerian¡¯s family felt a turbulence in his heart.
I thought it was a woman who didn¡¯t care anymore, but when I saw her face, my calm heart suddenly became upset.
At that time, for the first time, he earnestly asked Teria.
please don¡¯t leave me
If we¡¯re together, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to get over the current situation with a smile.
The count¡¯s heir held on to him as if he begged, but the reply that came back was ¡®don¡¯t make it difficult for me anymore¡¯.
After giving birth to Levia, Teria left Count Cerian a few dayster.
Until then, the prevailing theory was that Teria, who stole a horse and ran away, must have died because the outside of the territory was full of monsters.
However, Cerian family lord denied that fact.
Before leaving, she left a letter and a flower for Gaju and disappeared.
The flower was a cineraria in full bloom in the garden.
After hearing the whole story, Ray just sipped his tea and said nothing.
Levia seemed calmer than expected.
She took out a book from the bookshelf and flipped through it.
¡°My father stroked my hair whenever I tried to read. Then he told me a story of the past.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°The story of a famous knight falling in love with an ordinary woman. A story about a sorceress confined to a small room and making disciples. The contents are all different, but the end always ended with everyone regretting it.¡±
She let out a small sigh before closing the book.
¡°The story I know ends here.¡± With that, the conversation ended.
* * *
Leaving Levia¡¯s room, Ray stared at the garden.
¡®That¡¯s why.¡¯
Cerian always bursts into tears when he sees the garden.
For him, this garden must have been modeled after the longing of that time.
Perhaps the fact that he went out to subdue monsters every day was also because of the faint hope that he might be able to find Teria.
Looking at the sun slowly setting down, Ray headed to the ce where Soyoung was.
Sensing his presence, Heuk-young and So-yeong, who had been waiting, lowered their heads.
¡°It¡¯s rare that youe in person. What are you doing?¡±
¡°That is what I am going to say.¡±
Ray looked at the two and said.
¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Soyoung and Heukyoung expressed their disapproval.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it, tell it. Are you thinking of killing the Cerian Family?¡±
Their words closed their mouths.
After looking at each other for a moment, Soyoung scratched the back of her head.
¡°How did you know?¡±
¡°If killing someone makes your future easier, you guys will still be there.¡±
This is the highest praise for the receptionist.
¡°Why? It might take some time, but there must have been a way to raise the territory without killing the family head.¡±
¡°We are the receptionist. It is natural toplete the order as soon as possible and return to the lord¡¯s side.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand your position. Still, this has gone too far.¡±
Soyoung nodded.
¡°If the Holy Son says so, I will revise the n. But are you okay? If you misuse your time in a ce like this, the ck room might wind up first.¡±
Maybe.
But that didn¡¯t mean I couldn¡¯t pretend I hadn¡¯t seen it.
¡°I can¡¯t kill the family head.¡±
¡°As you know, the Holy Son, the Kingdom of Celia is already in a daunting situation just receiving the cheering force of the Holy Kingdom called by the Holy Son. If you leave things open and do not fulfill your responsibilities, even if it is a holy kingdom, you can hold the holy son ountable.¡±
Holding saints ountable is only possible at the Seonguk Medical Association.
It was only difficult to hold it once, but if the doctor¡¯s meeting was held as a ce to ask for responsibility, it would be a burden even for Ray.
¡°Then you just have to work to make it powder. I will take responsibility, so don¡¯t worry and work to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
¡°wow.¡±
I never thought there would be such a trustworthy boss.
Even ten bodies were not enough, but when they were whipped to do more work here, two people died.
The Dark Spirit intervened in the conversation.
¡°I willpletely entrust the matter of Count Serian to Soyoung.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Embarrassed Soyoung shouted.
However, Heukyoung ignored her and said.
¡°I have something else to tell you, my lord.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°I have been to the nearby bandit den before. It seems that this is the ck Room¡¯s garrison.¡±
If it¡¯s enough to be called a garrison by the Dark Spirit, it¡¯s probably a pretty important base.
¡°What size?¡±
¡°There are less than a hundred of them, including the bandits.¡±
¡°Is it smaller than I thought?¡±
¡°yes. But what¡¯s bothering me¡¡±
Heukyoung talked about what happened that day.
From the mysterious person seeing through their stealth to the dogmatism they are creating.
Let¡¯s talk that far, Ray¡¯s expression also hardened unusually.
Chapter 764
Episode 764 Choice and Decision (7)
If it¡¯s poison, I¡¯ve been severely burned when I¡¯m trapped in an underground dungeon.
As usual in the ck room, it is not surprising.
However, the story was different if it was poisonous enough to poison even vampires whoughed at the extent of their arms being cut off.
Let¡¯s think about it.
If you were in the ck room, what would you do with the poison you created?
First of all, I¡¯ll focus on poisoning the kingdom¡¯s leaders by using the spies I released after killing all the objectionable beings.
After that, we will mobilize our soldiers and march down, starting with the small kingdom alliance.
Ray asked the ck spirit.
¡°How much poison was made?¡±
¡°It¡¯s expected, but I¡¯ve probably only made one egg so far.¡±
It¡¯s a single egg.
No matter what anyone says, the most annoying person in the ck room right now is himself.
You¡¯re interfering with everything you do, so you can¡¯t see it well.
But unless they¡¯re crazy, there¡¯s no way they¡¯lle looking for you to poison yourself.
¡®Then if you poison the people around you.¡¯
You can use the antidote as a hostage to limit yourself to some extent.
¡°Are there any people around Hoffman?¡±
¡°yes. I heard that the main altar was destroyed, so the king of Beibon became enraged and dispatched an escort.¡±
Well, in terms of form, Halfman is a nobleman of Baybon.
He was definitely given the surname ¡®Gieral¡¯.
Thinking he was right, Ray waved his hand.
¡°That¡¯s it.¡±
¡°Are you saying you don¡¯t have to use your hands?¡±
¡°What are you going to do with theck of manpower? By now, even a child would have gone to the principality, so it should be fine.¡±
There are Lacia, Ale Seil, and Sandal at home, and Sunbok and the Goblin Queen in the principality.
Not to mention Aira, so it seems there is no need to turn around to protect them.
¡°Don¡¯t neglect watching those bandits. Because they don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The two bowed their heads.
Unlike usual, I felt some kind of uneasiness in that appearance.
Ray immediately shook his head, shook his thoughts, and left the office.
* * *
It waste at night, and Noorah came to see Ray.
Her hair is wet, probably because she just finished taking a bath.
She voluntarily sat down on a chair and gulped down the tea she had set aside for herself to drink.
Nura, who quenched her throat, wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and said.
¡°What are you thinking? Are you going to be the new wife of the family head Cerian?¡±
What kind of aristocratic woman could talk so wildly?
Ray, who was full of spirits, asked again.
¡°What are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±
¡°You¡¯re stuck with Cerian¡¯s family all day long. What are you going to do if the curse spreads?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a curse.¡±
¡°So what?¡±
It¡¯s still expected, but it¡¯s a degenerative brain disease.
That is, dementia caused by Alzheimer¡¯s.
But even if I told her, she wouldn¡¯t believe me.
That¡¯s also the case, it would be hard to believe easily if you tried to call dementia what has already been called a curse for hundreds and thousands of years.
Ray said to her sitting cross-legged.
¡°It¡¯s not a curse, it¡¯s just a little bit younger.¡±
¡°Are you getting younger? Then, are those wrinkles on the head of the household a sword scar?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that my appearance has be younger. It means you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±
¡°Then the saint was not trying to be a wife, but a stepmother.¡±
Only then did he shake his head as if he understood.
Shall I squeeze this one?
While he was seriously struggling, Ray happened to have something to ask the bishop, so he postponed his thoughts for a while.
¡°Rather than that, there is something I want the priest to do.¡±
¡°¡great. What is it?¡±
¡°Take care of the Cerian Family instead of me. There are servants, but they seem to be having a hard time because of the difference in social status.¡±
¡°yes!?¡±
As if it were natural, a bacsh erupted.
No, it would be more urate to describe it as astonishment rather than protest.
¡®You know!? I¡¯m an aristocrat no matter how I look like this!¡¯
That said, he couldn¡¯t have So-young or Heuk-young, who were working until their bodies melted, so she was the only one left.
said Ray while trimming his nails.
¡°Who do you think protected you from the demonic cult? Now I have to pay for the meal.¡±
¡°That kind of thing is despicable!¡±
¡°The world is originally run by mean people.¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t have the experience of caring for someone¡!¡±
¡°are you okay. Did you see what I usually do? The servants will do chores like cleaning.¡±
If you think about it, there is nothing difficult about it.
Thinking about it, even the feeling of sorry that remained as much as dust in a corner of my heart seemed to fade.
¡°Wait a minute! Don¡¯t make up your own story!¡±
¡°There is no one to entrust to you unless you are a priest. please.¡±
Noorah, who was about to protest at that, stopped saying ¡®Ugh¡¯.
Hesitating, she moved her head slightly up and down.
¡°I don¡¯t know if I can do it well¡ but I¡¯ll try.¡±
¡°Will you? thank you!¡±
Ray, who was contemting whether to throw it as food for the Demonic Cult if he refused, smiled brightly.
* * *
As the morning dawned, Noorah began her day as she had heard from Ray.
First, cover your eyes with a thin cloth to prevent anyone from looking into your eyes.
Afterwards, the first thing she did after entering the bedroom with the servants was to feed Cerian¡¯s family household porridge after washing her face.
¡°¡How the hell did this happen?¡±
He let out a small sigh and fed the porridge, but Cerian family sighed (?) saying he didn¡¯t want to eat it.
As if familiar, the attendants grabbed the limbs, and the family owner, who entered the user for aura, struggled.
Of course, there was no way I could stand it.
They fell like paper boats in front of a storm and clung to the householder again.
¡°Go, Lord. You must eat.¡±
¡°We are here to help.¡±
¡°hate! I hate it!¡±
Booung-! Booung-!
The technique of throwing people like toys is notmon.
¡®Can I really do it?¡¯
I was not confident.
The opponent is an Auror user and at the same time has the status of a frontier prince.
He wasn¡¯t someone I dared to deal with.
ording to Ray¡¯s words, it¡¯s because his mind is young, but seeing his actions, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand.
What can I do?
You can¡¯t help with work until you can¡¯t even feed yourself.
she lifted her up
I can only do a little magic like body strengthening, but even that would be helpful for now.
¡°Haste. Strength.¡±
When you say a short starter word, your body gets stronger.
Nura opened her arms and approached Cerian Family.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll put my hand on it.¡±
Without letting go of the strings of tension to prepare for an unexpected situation.
Her white hands, without any blemishes, grabbed the arms of the family head Cerian.
Back-!
When he felt the pressure, he felt ufortable, and he put more effort into it than before.
However, she has a lot of bar magic.
Noorah stood still despite the shock that would have caused her to fly through the air if it had been the servants.
¡°In this gap!¡±
The attendants rushed like crazy.
Although the head of the household kept his mouth shut and did not intend to open it, he could not ovee the continued invitation and surrendered.
Her job was to feed her breakfast, but a nearly exhausted Nurua looked for what to do next.
¡°Let¡¯s see. Next¡ um.¡±
Tell a saga.
huh?
saga?
What saga are you talking about?
As she tilted her head, the attendant next to her spoke cautiously.
¡°Isn¡¯t this the youngdy¡¯s heroic story¡?¡±
¡°My own saga?¡±
Where on earth do you say that there is a saga to yourself who grew up in the demonic religion from a young age!
Seriously thinking about whether she should even talk about the fact that the sons of aristocrats almost started fighting over her, an attendant held out a book to her.
¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to say, why don¡¯t you read this?¡±
Noorah looked at the book.
It was an adventure book that even a child would enjoy.
¡°Will this be okay?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either¡. But you enjoyed listening to Ray-nim¡¯s story.¡±
yes it will
Each one of themmits crazy things, so there must be plenty of things to talk about with others.
Taking the book with half worry and half anxiety, Noorah sat down in a chair and began to read.
At first, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the story, but she seemed to be getting more and more fascinated by the story.
Maybe an hour passed.
She closed the book and let out a lingering breath of ¡®Haa¡¯.
¡°It was fun.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that you¡¯re satisfied.¡±
¡°Then there is only one thing left to talk about.¡±
¡°yes. It looks like the Count has finished his walk as well.¡±
Ever since Ray took her outside, the Cerian family often went outside.
The attendants didn¡¯t worry about it either, as it was much better than when they were crying out the name of ¡®Teria¡¯ in their bedroom and were filled with anger.
After reading the entire book, she went straight to the bedroom where the family head Cerian was.
¡°It¡¯s rude. Get out immediately.¡±
It¡¯s a way of talking as if the sun is still standing.
It seems that they have be a little more solemn than when they were making a fuss about not wanting to eat.
Noorah spoke as politely as possible.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I came to visit you because I have a story I want to tell you.¡±
¡°good. Try it.¡±
hard expression.
The eyes looking nkly at the window, as if they were not interested, seemed empty for some reason.
My eyes were always on the flowers in the garden, but was there a story there?
Leaving her thoughts behind, Noorah started talking about the book she had read as if she had experienced it herself.
A person who longs for a knight begins to be stronger with determination.
It started like any other story, but it gradually gained weight and attracted the attention of the family head of Cerian.
In particr, his eyes sparkled in the part where he fights with his inner self and resolves the conflict.
After finishing the story, Nura looked at the family head of Cerian.
A face with wrinkles.
Only her eyes are bright like a child¡¯s.
¡®Is it really true that I am cursed?¡¯
For the first time, I was a bit skeptical.
Chapter 765
Episode 765 Choice and Decision (8)
After helping to eat lunch, we go out for a walk in the garden again.
Now, family head Cerian often went outside to the extent that more than half of his daily routine was taking a walk in the garden.
I still get depressed or cry when I see flowers, but it must be because I am also cursed.
If you go for a walk for a while, the amount of crying out the name of ¡®Teria¡¯ like a normal seizure will decrease.
At first, she was worried about whether she would be able to do well, but after helping her work several times, she gradually gained confidence.
¡°I will help with this.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t have to do that¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±
She took care of the family head of Cerian and became friendly with the servants, even a little, and sometimes helped the servants with their work.
¡°Thanks to the youngdy, it seems that the count has improved a lot. It¡¯s to the point where I don¡¯t need help from our attendants when I go out to the garden.¡±
¡°Whoops. How could that be because of me? It¡¯s the result of everyone¡¯s hard work.¡±
While chatting with the attendant with a goodugh, she decided to ask what she had been wondering about.
Opening the curtains and bathing in the sunlight, she quietly floated a rhyme.
¡°By the way, the head of the household seems to like gardens. Is there any special reason?¡±
At Nura¡¯s question, the attendants became quiet for a moment.
They looked at each other and looked at each other, but didn¡¯t say anything.
She felt the need to lighten up a bit.
¡°I just thought it was strange that most of the flowers in the garden were of the same kind. I just asked lightly, so don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±
When he lightlyughed and softened the seriousness, the attendants finally rxed their hard expressions.
¡°It was the flower the Count liked.¡±
¡°Since you¡¯ve tended the garden yourself since you were young, you must have a strong attachment to it.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
It was a little different from the answer I wanted to hear, but let¡¯s move on for today.
Looking at the reaction, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to hear it even if I push it like this.
While chatting with the attendants, she eventually took out a book from the library left alone as they each disappeared to their seats.
A faded storybook.
The fact that the ordinary library is lined with books that would be read by a child like this must be a testament to the love that Cerian family had for his daughter in the past.
¡°Why did a woman who was once close to each other be so twisted?¡±
A father yelling and pointing at her and her daughter, who had ignored her father as a ¡®hanryang¡¯.
Of course, it was caused by a curse, but it was an ironic situation as two people who should have been together for over 20 years were shaken by a discord of only a few months.
In fact, human bonds may not be that great.
It was Noorah who thought so while leafing through the book.
* * *
After Lei entrusted the Cerian household to Nura, he immediately thought of a countermeasure against the ck room.
¡°I came here just in case, but I never thought I would have built a garrison on this frontier.¡±
The scale is small.
However, it was not a simple matter if he was hiding and creating a dogma, and in addition to that, he had a skilled person who could see through the dark spirit¡¯s secret.
She avoids attention by using the aristocratic family that is close to Celia but is in decline, and uses the bandit¡¯sir, which has close ties with the nearby merchant guild, to obtain materials necessary for independent manufacturing.
So far, I¡¯ve been peeling pumpkin seeds from behind without spilling a single password.
¡°It looks like the password has already been exposed.¡±
In the meantime, I was able to crack the code, so I prevented it in advance.
But that, too, seemed to be the end.
Unless the ck room is an idiot, the password system will be changed.
In that case, it would be possible to leak wrong information to this side by using the previous password.
Now, the password of the ck room is not trustworthy.
Soyoung, who was watching the sheep from the side, said.
¡°So what are you going to do? If we don¡¯t stop that immediately, more than half of the people in the kingdom will all die?¡±
Her tone was crude, as if she were joking, but it was probably not a lie as she was saying it.
Even if only a few of those things are released right now, the king or a high-ranking noble with a title equivalent to him will start to die.
But that didn¡¯t mean there was no right solution.
¡°I don¡¯t know how many ant nests there are. If you break it down blindly, it could actually be a bad idea.¡±
¡°But if you stay still, you will get sick.¡±
Even if they move after all the nobles die, it will be toote.
Civil war always breaks out when a powerful person dies.
Perhaps the ck Room is also aiming for it.
¡°My lord, may I express my opinion?¡±
Dark Young, who would normally have been silent, spoke cautiously.
Compared to So-young, who has grown her hair a bit and now speaks casually, she is a true example of a subordinate.
Ray readily agreed.
¡°Do you have any good ideas?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until the dogdan is manufactured and then send it by force?¡±
¡°Pressed?¡±
¡°yes. Isn¡¯t that justification enough? I¡¯m clearing out the bandits for the reorganization of the territory. Of course, if it is done under the name of Count Cerian, there will be no reason to suspect them.¡±
At Dark Spirit¡¯s words, Ray¡¯s eyes lit up.
That¡¯s it!
Both Levia and her retainers are frantic about the current session of Count Cerian.
As the saying goes, if the neighboring areas were cleaned up one after another to reorganize the territory, the Heukbang would not have any doubts.
You¡¯d think I was just a little bit unlucky.
But that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about.
¡°What about the guy who was said to be in there?¡±
He was the one who recognized the existence of the Dark Spirit.
Even he, who has recently be a Master, is so talented that he can¡¯t even guarantee a match, so it¡¯s unlikely that the troops within the Cerian Territory will be able to drive him out.
However, if you step forward and deal with it, you will start to have doubts in the ck room.
ck Young said with a grin.
¡°You have to wait for the time to leave.¡±
¡°Still, it¡¯s supposed to give you some strength in the ck room, so should I leave the seat recklessly?¡±
Even in a voice mixed with concern, Heukyoung nodded with confidence.
¡°If you leave it alone, it will leave their on its own.¡±
A conversation I heard before.
Looking at the dogdan that was made for the first time, he said that he had a ce to write.
He was so full of hostility that he even risked his life, so if he had to use his hands, he would probably try to act directly.
If you just aim for that time, the work is easily over.
¡°Leave it to me. I will make sure to finish the cleanup.¡±
How long has it been since I¡¯ve seen a dark spirit so proud of me?
Since bing a master, he must have been itching because he couldn¡¯t find a suitable opponent.
¡°It¡¯s good to leave it to you, but you can¡¯t fight him.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have to be dealt with someday? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not now.¡±
Well, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t listen to.
¡°Then I will leave this task to you. Move carefully so as not to be seen.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be as easy to get caught asst time.¡±
Oh hot!
With mes flickering in Namjeong¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s almost burdensome to see him face to face.
Soyoung shrugged.
¡°It looks like you liked it quite a bit.¡±
¡°If this happens, chores will be my responsibility again,¡± he sighs, but that image is somehow sad.
Among the security guards, the one with the weakest power is none other than Soyoung.
Of course, there was no one who could surpass So-young in information gathering or judgment, but because of that, it was always So-young¡¯s job to do chores within the receptionmittee.
¡®Come to think of it, even after I came here, I kept confined to the office.¡¯
Seeing her not stopping her work even whilementing made me feel a little weak.
Anyway, while the dark spirit is cleaning their, there is little time left.
Wouldn¡¯t it be okay to take a day off?
Ray hinted at Soyoung.
¡°Soyoung, go out and cool your head for a day or so.¡±
Hearing the unexpected words from him, Soyoung opened her eyes wide and looked at him.
¡°What are you doing? Are you having a headache?¡±
Rather, I was worried about my physical condition.
Ray waved his hand.
¡°You worked hard, so take a break. Even so, I can only give you one day.¡±
¡°Who will do the work when I am off?¡±
¡°In the meantime, I will take care of the county.¡±
¡°Why are you like that? I¡¯m really going to be a little bit scared now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s as much of a fuss as taking a day off.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because the saint who can¡¯t see others taking a break suddenly said he would give me a vacation. What happen? Did you not like what I did?¡±
Now he puts on a sad face and looks like he¡¯s clinging to the hem of his trousers.
Did you mean this much?
This is not something tough at Harpman.
In the meantime, I thought that he was a half-man who used to treat employees like ves, but thinking that I was on the same level as him, my appetite is bitter again.
She put her index finger to her lips and thought about it, but finally nodded.
¡°all right. Then I¡¯ll take a breather and inspect the vige.¡±
As So-youngughed and prepared to go out, wondering what kind of rice cake this was, Ray threw a leather pouch at her.
¡®What is this again?¡¯ I gestured at So-young, who looked at her, and opened her pocket in silence.
What was inside were fifteen silver coins.
¡°If you need anything, write it.¡±
At those words, So-young¡¯s expression was now grotesquely distorted beyond shock.
My boss, who is known for being stingy, is not enough to give me a vacation, and even pays for it.
what?
severance pay?
Are you getting cut off from reception now?
Soyoung was engulfed inplicated thoughts.
Ray was aware of her thoughts to some extent, but he didn¡¯t want to exin.
I just look back at myself in the current situation where even the dark young who maintains an expressionless expression are not aware that they are opening their mouths unless something goes wrong.
Was he that stingy?
It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t guess at all.
In the meantime, I hadn¡¯t had time to deal with things rted to the Holy Kingdom, the Lessian Empire, and the ck room, so I forgot to even give them a vacation.
okay. I can¡¯t help it because I¡¯m busy with work.
Ray, who has the same generosity as Hahae, quickly understood himself and moved on.
When So-young, who had been looking at Eun-hwa withplicated eyes, left the office and was left alone with Heuk-young, he cautiously asked.
¡°¡my lord. Will So-Young fall out of the reception desk?¡±
no these are real
Chapter 766
Episode 766 Choice and Decision (9)
When the sun goes down and it gets dark, Ray always visits the head of Cerian family.
Even while being cared for by servants, he always shouted.
¡®Who are you!¡¯ Words such as ¡®How dare you steal something from this ce!¡¯
But only that day, he greeted himself quietly.
¡°Come in.¡±
Upon hearing the knocking sound, Ray immediately opened the door at the calm tone of the Cerian household.
¡°okay. What did youe for?¡±
The light smile that formed on his lips looked very different, even if it was different from the look of the Cerian family he knew.
People with dementia sometimese back to normal.
It¡¯s just that in this case, even if you seem to respond politely, in reality, most of the time you don¡¯t know who the other person is.
Inwardly, ¡®Who is this person?¡¯ It is to set an example in the mind that you should not make a mistake while thinking.
Knowing how stressed out the family of Cerian is, Ray greeted them first.
¡°My name is Ray. I came to Serian Territory as a dispatched priest.¡±
Only then did the family head, whose expression rxed a little, asked again.
¡°A dispatch priest. Has anyone been hurt?¡±
¡°¡¡±
He had no answer to that.
How long will this conditionst?
day? Two days?
Or maybe it¡¯s just a few hours and a few minutes.
It is a time that may nevere again.
Instead of answering, Ray smiled and pointed to the portrait hanging on the wall.
¡°It is a pretty picture. Do you know who the Count is?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Gazoo Cerian, who was looking over the picture, shook his head.
¡°I think of someone simr¡ but I don¡¯t know. Was there such a picture hanging in my bed?¡±
A voice that doesn¡¯t know at all.
Ray answered inwardly.
¡®Count Cerian, that painting is your daughter.¡¯
I don¡¯t know to what extent the memory has returned.
But what is certain is that it is not up to now.
The Count smiled shyly and said.
¡°I can¡¯t remember if my head has been going badtely. It¡¯s a body rotting in a periphery like this, so I¡¯m saying that.¡±
He had an easy-going personality that was not aristocratic, to the extent that he joked with dispatched priests who were much lower in status than himself.
Ray was worried.
Whether to exin the situation with dementia or just hide and cover it so that the count is not confused.
If he only thought of the patient, he would have chosen thetter, but he is an absolute master of one region.
Whether you like it or not, you must make a choice so that the territories under yourmand can survive.
Monarch.
and patient.
Seeing the Count in two disparate situations, it was not easy to draw conclusions.
After thinking for a long time, Ray finally made a decision.
After instructing the servants on what to do, he spoke very politely.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you, Earl Cerian, are ill.¡±
As expected from the unexpected words, he was confused.
¡°Illness¡ what does that mean?¡±
¡°How far are your recent memories?¡±
remember
Rather than being angry, the family head of Cerian answered after struggling with the question.
¡°¡I don¡¯t remember very well. I think I took a walk.¡±
¡°Do you have children?¡±
¡°I have one daughter. He must be about six years old.¡±
At those words, Ray felt that the current situation was very different from what Cerian¡¯s family remembered.
Levia is already an adult.
To the extent that he had in mind the session of the Count¡¯s family.
I can¡¯t dy any longer.
I¡¯m sorry for the householder, but I have no choice but to make a choice when I can have a little conversation.
¡°actually.¡±
Ray began to calmly talk about everything that had happened so far.
Naturally, Count Cerian was angry.
He ordered me to get out of bed, saying that I was not one to be idle enough to hear nonsense.
I ordered the knights in front of the door to drag me out, but they only looked at the family head with aplicated face and did not move.
Count Cerian was a little taken aback because he didn¡¯t know that his soldiers wouldn¡¯t follow orders.
¡°Are you disobeying the order?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. The Count is cursed.¡±
The knights who had already seen the family lord¡¯s tarnish refused to order.
¡°For some reason. Have you been appeased?¡±
¡°No¡ no¡¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°I cannot follow. The current count is not perfect. Please kill me.¡±
The knight who had been guarding the Count¡¯s side for the past twenty years had to kneel.
It¡¯s a blurry memory, but I definitely have memories with him.
Such a person kneels down and hands over the sword, asking to be killed.
Seeing that, it seemed as if the words of the young dispatched priest in front of him seemed more and more true.
¡°okay. Right.¡±
A resigned tone.
His eyes are a little daunted, and he just looks down at the floor bitterly.
¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
When the Count seemed to have calmed down, Ray continued the story he had stopped talking about.
The Count suffers from dementia and Levia tries to inherit the title.
And even the situation where the vassals look at her displeased.
There were many other things to talk about, but I couldn¡¯t drag it out for a long time because I didn¡¯t know when Count Cerian¡¯s condition would get worse.
After hearing that, Count Cerian gave a small affirmation.
¡°Things that can happen enough.¡±
¡°¡¡¡±
¡°Then what would you like me to do? It is difficult even to die at will in this old body.¡±
The words of the jaggeum won¡¯t only mean about the silky body.
The death of a venerable aristocratic margrave.
Works derived from it will bring about many waves, whetherrge or small.
Greedy nobles might covet the territory, and vassals might start a civil war and try to overthrow the territory.
In the process, Levia, who will inherit the title, is ranked number one in the purge.
Count Cerian was asking about all of that.
how would you like to do it yourself?
He said, looking directly at Ray.
¡°After living for a long time, I learned how to see people, even in myter years. You¡¯re probably not just a dispatched priest.¡±
He pauses for a moment and then slowly resumes his conversation.
¡°What do you want from me? Anything is fine, so tell me.¡±
¡°Are you serious?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since my head was hard. I refrain from talking round and round.¡±
It seems to be sincere.
Ray, who knew he would be a little more suspicious, said while looking at the Count who surprisingly easilyplied.
¡°Please put Levia on the count¡¯s seat.¡±
session to the earldom.
I don¡¯t know if Levia can really assume the position of Marquis of this barrennd, but right now there is no other way.
Having someone with legitimacy take over and lead the territory.
That was the minimum for the Countess Cerian and the people living in the Cerian Territory.
¡°I was thinking of that anyway.¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t give excuses to your vassals. It would be better to end the session as soon as possible so that there is no back talk.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°And¡¡±
Ray winked and sent everyone in the room out of the bedroom.
The Count was puzzled by the fact that even the knights were being sent out, even if they were servants.
¡°They are the ones who have worked in the mansion for a long time.¡±
¡°I know. I have a lot of doubts.¡±
I don¡¯t know where the eyes and ears of the ck room may be.
If there was a garrison this close, they must have nted a spy in a nearby noble family.
Only Count Cerian and Ray were left in the bedroom.
It was easier for him to talk, and he spoke again.
¡°All that remains is the heirloom. Are you there? The count¡¯s prized treasure in this mansion.¡±
¡°Heirloom¡ I mean.¡±
Hesitation appeared in the count¡¯s eyes, who had shown no resistance when asked to seed to the title.
But that was just a moment.
He quickly made up his mind and nodded his head.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I need that. Being in the count¡¯s family won¡¯t help you anyway.¡±
It¡¯s because the ck room is aiming for it.
Once targeted, there is no way for the county to survive as long as they have the heirloom.
In that case, it was better to have it yourself.
He thought he would be rejected this time, but Count Cerian readily agreed this time as well.
¡°Do that.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
At this point, Ray was rather surprised.
From his point of view, a story like this would have to be very sudden.
Not to mention that there was a disease, and the requirements were only very strict.
However, the way he humbly epted everything seemed far from resignation.
Count Cerian said.
¡°Of course you can give it away. If what you say is true.¡±
There was a benevolent smile on his lips that he had seen before.
¡°That means.¡±
¡°If you make such an unreasonable demand for a Margrave of a Kingdom, then of course you have evidence. So that I have no choice but to ept your request.¡±
Did the thought reach that far with an imperfect mind?
¡®They say it¡¯s a family with a deep history, so it seems they didn¡¯t survive simply by luck.¡¯
Negotiations that are considerate of others.
The idea of looking ahead one step ahead and the attitude of being considerate of the opponent that is ingrained in the body as if it were natural.
Even so, he never fell behind in negotiations, so Count Cerian was a man with subtlety.
Ray said to the attendant outside.
¡°I ask you toe in.¡±
At the same time as he spoke, the bedroom door opened as if he had waited.
Did he just train?
Levia, wearing half-te armor, entered.
* * *
Levia, who had been shing swords with the knights in the gymnasium, stopped sparring when an attendant walked from a distance.
She asked as she wiped her sweat with a towel draped over a tree.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°yes. Lady Ray tells me toe to the lord¡¯s bed.¡±
¡°Father¡¯s?¡±
Levia tilted her head when she was told toe to the bedroom rather than the office or study.
¡°It is a strange thing. i get it. Tell them that you are sweating, so wash up and go.¡±
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°What else?¡±
The servant hesitantly said.
¡°He told me toe to bed as soon as I heard the news.¡±
¡°her.¡±
She made a gasping sound involuntarily.
Toe to a woman who sweated, and even to the count¡¯s daughter, without even having time to wash herself.
Levia, who muttered, ¡®I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know manners¡¯, let out a drool.
¡°Okay. i get it. Guide me.¡±
Without even thinking of taking off her half-te armor, she followed the attendant to the lord¡¯s bedroom.
Chapter 767
Episode 767 Choice and Decision (10)
Upon entering the mansion, Levia sensed that the atmosphere around her was quite different.
Normally, a loud voice should be heard from the lord¡¯s bedroom, but today, for some reason, it is quiet.
¡®No matter how you think about it, it¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve never been like this before.¡¯
It was really strange.
Levia suddenly remembered what the maid had told her.
¡®He told me toe to bed as soon as I heard the news.¡¯
no way.
As an ominous feeling ran down her spine, Levia grabbed thedy-in-waiting and asked as she was walking down the street.
¡°Is something wrong with your father?¡±
¡°Ah,dy¡¡±
¡°Come on, tell me!¡±
As she pressed on, thedy-in-waiting replied in a sinking voice.
¡°That¡¯s¡ yes¡¡±
Knock-!
Upon hearing the answer, Levia¡¯s legs nearly gave out.
She ran aimlessly toward the bed without thinking about listening to what was said behind her back.
As she ran while using mana, thedy-in-waiting didn¡¯t even have time to exin by adding, ¡°It seems that the Count hase back to his senses.¡±
* * *
Quaang-!
Levia vigorously kicked through the door of civil war.
¡°father! What happened to your father!¡±
Aside from the fact that she entered with such force that the door was almost broken, the attendants hurriedly dissuaded her as she came in screaming.
¡°Oh, miss? Why are you like this?¡±
¡°Calm down.¡±
Their voices did not even reach Levia¡¯s ears.
Even when he was talking with So-young, he was prepared for his father¡¯s death to some extent, but when it happened in front of him, his heart felt like it was breaking down.
when she is noisily wandering around.
The chief chambein next to him spoke quietly.
¡°Your father is fine. Please sit calmly and wait.¡±
¡°but!¡±
¡°Please have a seat.¡±
Levia, who was very excited, also came to her senses at the chief chambein¡¯s courage.
Looking around, I see the attendants who are restless because of themselves.
A person iming to be the sessor to the count¡¯s family was swayed by emotion and behaved rudely.
Thinking it was the worst mistake, Levia calmed down and sat down in her chair.
¡°¡I made a mistake. apologize.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you noticed.¡±
Talk with a smile on your face
He has been in charge of education for Levia since childhood.
Since he was a person who smiled every day and had a strict education that left no gap, Levia was rather afraid of his soft smile.
¡°What about your father?¡±
¡°You are inside. He told me not toe in until the passenger called for me.¡±
¡°The main guest has changed.¡±
A natural sigh came out, but I couldn¡¯t say anything.
Their strength and ability to collect information and suggest the future direction of the Count family.
For those who desperately needed help, they were beings that could not be recklessly thrown away.
how many minutes did you wait?
Soon after, a sound was heard from inside.
¡°I ask you toe in.¡±
The lord¡¯s bedroom was soundproofed.
Even so, his voice was clearly conveyed to them outside.
As she got up and approached the door, thedy-in-waiting politely opened the door.
¡°I heard you called.¡±
If it¡¯s normal for her to say ¡®yes two years!¡¯ The Count, who would have rushed at it, just watched in silence.
¡°Sit over here.¡±
Ray offered a seat.
After Levia sat down facing the Count, she asked.
¡°Do you want to know who it is?¡±
Count Cerian stroked his beard and at first nce seemed to be absorbed in his image.
It was rude to stare at a guest, but the count stared at Levia so intently that he forgot even that.
It was the same as being angry and the same as being drenched in sadness.
Count Cerian did not take his eyes off Levia for five minutes without anyone opening his mouth.
He, who seemed like he would never open his mouth forever, spoke for the first time.
¡°It is a strange thing.¡±
¡°Would you like to find out?¡±
¡°It must be my wife¡¯s face, but it can¡¯t be¡ at least I don¡¯t remember it.¡±
It will.
Ray, as if guessing, pointed backwards politely this time.
There was a portrait of Ye.
¡°I asked when I first saw the Count. Do you know who it is?¡±
¡°It was.¡±
¡°That painting is Lady Levia, the daughter of Count Cerian.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, Earl Cerian looked back and forth between the portrait and the daughter in front of him.
Resembles.
Even if it resembles the woman in the portrait, it is too simr.
And now that I think about it, there were a lot of simrities with my six-year-old daughter.
Levia also realized that the current situation was very different from usual.
Somehow, looking at my father who seemed fine today, I asked indirectly.
¡°Have you ever cursed me?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. It just got better for a little while.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Yes. There may be a little gap in my memory, but if it is now.¡±
As soon as he finished his words, Levia caught sight of her father, whom she had been trying not to look at.
Although he is old, the benevolence in his eyes is not different from that of his father in his memory.
At the same time, the guilt of trying to kill his father weighed on his heart, and when he came to his senses, he was avoiding his eyes before he knew it.
No matter what kind of reunion the two had, Ray didn¡¯t care.
The ck room came in front of my eyes.
I also know that the recent movements of the Small Kingdom Alliance have not been good.
More people will die if we dy.
¡°This is the proof I can show you. You won¡¯t deny it, will you?¡±
Count Cerian shook his head.
It was quite different from the daughter¡¯s appearance in my memory, but I could tell by feeling.
The fact that the woman wearing te armor was his daughter.
¡°Yes, I see. I must be really sick.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Can you fix it?¡±
It doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re asking with much hope.
He shook his head at the resolute voice.
¡°Unfortunately, this is not possible.¡±
¡°is it.¡±
He took a deep breath and got up from his seat.
Count Cerian approached the bed and let Mana rise.
Whoops-!
click-!
The drawer opened with the sound of something ringing.
What is there is an old crown.
No, the size is absurdly small to be called a crown.
Even if it¡¯s a bracelet, I can¡¯t believe it.
¡°Receive.¡±
¡°This?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the key to what you¡¯re looking for.¡±
Hand over the crown with a cryptic sound.
Even just by looking at it, I could feel that it was at least a few hundred years old.
Although well maintained, that is.
¡°This is all I can do. I trust you will take care of the rest.¡±
There are a lot of things I want to ask, but Ray just moved his head up and down.
this is the key
Where and how do I write it?
Count Cerian said.
¡°Can I ask you for one thing?¡±
¡°Please speak.¡±
¡°As you said, if I am in an iplete state, I want to ask for that child who will inherit mynd and people.¡±
As I turned my gaze to him, I saw Levia sitting there sighing.
She¡¯s certainly trustworthy to entrust her sessor to, but she stillcks experience.
Giving Levia the position of Marquis of such a harsh territory was no different from a gamble.
Didn¡¯t he almost die in the forest after being betrayed by his subordinates the other day?
¡°All right. But I can¡¯t help much.¡±
¡°What are you talking about? I handed over an object that has been with the history of Count Bonn. Can¡¯t you just ept the price?¡±
It is friendly to the opponent, but it pushes meticulously and strongly.
It is something that can be said to be basic in top coat, but it is rare to use it naturally like this.
Of the people I¡¯ve met so far, including Hafman and the branch manager, I could count them on one hand.
Rayughed.
¡°If you have received something, you have to pay it back. I will work for what it is worth.¡±
When the crown is lightly plucked with a finger, a clear sound resounds with a ¡®woong¡¯.
¡°That¡¯s it. Then would it be all right to enjoy the meeting with your daughter?¡±
In short, it means to leave your seat.
He wasn¡¯t careless enough to interrupt the conversation between father and daughter after a long time.
Ray stood up from his seat as if it were natural.
¡°That¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be nervous.¡±
He patted Levia¡¯s shoulder as she tried to get up after him and left the lord¡¯s bed.
* * *
Around the time So-Young took a vacation and left for the vige.
Heukyoung investigated the area around the bandit¡¯sir.
Starting with finding a ce to hide something, I thoroughly investigated the bandits¡¯ every move.
Their work was fairly simple.
Although they are on guard all day, they are yawning and chatting all day long, so even if someone infiltrates, they will not know.
Sometimes, there are times when we fight to the death with monsters that havee down from the mountain range, but since they are not weak, if they were at least goblins or kobolds, we easily dealt with them.
Even if two or three orcs came, it was unlikely that they would be defeated because there were so many manpower to stand guard.
¡®They¡¯re more vignt than when they came before.¡¯
Maybe it¡¯s because of what happened before.
The perimeter patrol is over, now all that remains is to go inside and examine the situation.
The dark spirit that killed the presence to the limit went into their.
There were still many bandits in the wideir.
No, more than before.
That would be more than twice as much.
Increasing your boundaries means that there are many things you do not want others to know.
¡®Looking at this reaction, it must havee at the right time.¡¯
I pressed myself against the wall and went deep into their.
After walking along the road for some time, I saw polite bandits guarding the two paths.
As before, both of them looked bored.
¡°I really have nothing to do.¡±
¡°My legs hurt from standing all day.¡±
¡°I¡¯d rather go out and fight to my heart¡¯s content.¡±
Every time the bandits outside fight the monsters, the sound of weapons makes you feel sick.
¡°Anyway, it can¡¯t be thisfortable without a new boss. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s okay to sneak out to the vige at this point.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Arthur. After that, if you die, there will be no one to resent.¡±
¡°So, let¡¯s go for a while. Aren¡¯t you going to get tired of this?¡±
At his words, the bandit on the other side was tempted.
¡°For a little while, I might not get noticed.¡±
¡°Oh, of course! Do you think the guys below will tell you? If they get caught fooling around, they and all of us will die.¡±
¡°Heh heh. That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°So let¡¯s go for a while.¡±
¡°You guys can¡¯t win! Wait a minute!¡±
The bandits looked around andughed haha among themselves and left.
Dark Young, who was listening to the conversation behind them, lit up his eyes.
Chapter 768
Episode 768 The True Evil Group (1)
Taking advantage of the bandits¡¯ absence, the Dark Spirit quickly headed inside.
There, as usual, an old man was messing around and making something.
The only difference from the previous one is that there are piles of insideyers that condensed terrifying poison energy.
¡®I¡¯m guessing twenty of them.¡¯
If you think that 20 horses are fed to the king of each kingdom one by one, the East Continent will fall into great chaos.
Chaos invites war.
For Heukbang, self-destruction on their own would be the easiest way to win the war.
The ck spirit approached in an instant with quick footwork like a snake passing by.
While the old man was distracted by the manufacturing process and lost his eyes for a moment, he rushed in and collected the dogmas in his pocket.
Is it because of its small size?
The Dark Spirit, who had put all of his arrogance into a leather pouch the size of his palm, took out his sword this time.
Dogdan is dogdan, but you can¡¯t let someone who knows how to make it live.
When the hidden signs are revealed, the old man¡¯s body stiffens as he whistles while working.
¡°Who are you?¡±
Heukyoung said, holding the sword behind the back of the old man who did not dare to move and became hardened like a stone.
¡°I don¡¯t know. If I look back, I will kill you, so just answer the questions quietly.¡±
nodding-!
I thought I would do a mediocre resistance once or twice.
Looking at his trembling hands in fear, he doesn¡¯t seem to be worried about that.
¡°What are you nning to do with this poison?¡±
¡°I just do what I am told to do. I don¡¯t know what to use it for¡¡±
After hearing the answer, Heukyoung waved his hand without hesitation.
The old man grabbed his fingers and copsed with a cool ¡®squeak¡¯ sound from where the sword extended.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
The old man¡¯s blood sttered all over the joint.
Dark Young said in a nonchnt tone.
¡°If you lie again, I will cut off your wrists. What are you nning to do with the poison?¡±
There is no sense of mercy from Ilgo in his voice.
Lee Ja was a man whomitted murder as if he were eating rice.
Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I could move like I¡¯m used to it.
The old man endured the pain and straight up.
¡°Kkeuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu¡¡±
Well, this is assuming as much as possible.
The purpose of the poison was pre-determined anyway, so there was nothing new about it.
It was just a kind of performance to discourage the old man from the beginning.
¡°Are there any ces other than here that make poison?¡±
¡°Ugh¡ I don¡¯t think¡.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡±
As soon as he raised his life as if he was going to die at any moment, the contemtive old man pped him.
¡°I really am! I heard that they are made around Celia, an intermediary trading country, so that it can be easily sent to each country!¡±
Heukyoung also agreed to the old man¡¯s words.
If you really want to send it to another country, the best way is to distribute it in Celia.
As a trading country, it had opened trade routes in all directions for a long time.
¡°I get it. Then I will ask you onest time.¡±
¡°Yes yes! Ask me anything!¡±
¡°Since when did your boss go out? And where did you go?¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been away since yesterday. It¡¯s my opinion, but I think he went to visit the elf girl.¡±
¡°Elf bitch?¡±
Dark Spirit demanded an exnation.
Could it be because the fingers were cut off from the start?
The old man, who was more afraid of the fist in front of him than from far away, continued without interruption.
¡°At first nce, I heard that this happened decades ago. He left with poison, saying that there is someone he must avenge. He said he would be back in four days, so he wouldn¡¯t have gone far. After that, I really don¡¯t know.¡±
plural plural
Even a man that strong would have been just a rookie decades ago, so from the elves point of view, it wouldn¡¯t stop at just kicking out the bully.
It wasn¡¯t that umon, so Heukyoung turned off his interest.
he drew his sword
¡°Come back.¡±
The old man finally let out a sigh of relief as he finished speaking.
A gloomy momentum that is so deep that you don¡¯t know the end.
It was as if the boss who had been longing for him day after day was in front of him.
¡°I bought and lived. huh¡¡?¡±
long bloodlines.
Red lines continued around it as if time had stopped.
With a terrifying feeling, a fountain of blood gushed out of the old man¡¯s throat.
* * *
After leaving the bandit¡¯sir, Heuk-young found So-young on that road.
Busy in her office day after day, she felt the presence of a dark spirit and put the parchment aside.
¡°Didn¡¯t you go on vacation?¡±
¡°No, I already enjoyed everything I enjoyed.¡±
¡®Look at this.¡¯ The ce he pointed to was full of all kinds of food.
From the skewers at the stalls to the weird food that looks like the tail of a candy lizard.
Heukyoung thought that her eating habits were terrible.
¡°done. There is more information than that.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°It seems that the bandit¡¯sir has been emptied. I¡¯ve collected all dogmatism, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m stuck with.¡±
Heukyoung put down his leather pouch on the desk and said.
¡°They say the reason the boss left is because of revenge from decades ago, but it seems the elf is involved. I think I should report it to my lord.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s because our saint who can¡¯t use four legs if it¡¯s an elf. But isn¡¯t that a bit strange?¡±
Soyeong stroked her chin at the subject without a beard and said.
¡°Revenge from decades ago¡ how pissed were you? There¡¯s no way the elves who don¡¯t leave the elven forest will harm humans first, right?¡±
That¡¯s it.
Unless they invaded the vige, there was no reason for elves to touch humans.
¡®Then isn¡¯t it self-sufficient after all?¡¯ At Soyoung¡¯s words, Heukyoung also nodded.
¡°Since it is a species with a long lifespan, it would be impossible to find a specific one. But he said he would be back in four days. Probably the elves in Celia.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s an elf in Celia¡¡±
Soyoung said with a serious face.
¡°Isn¡¯t that the forest of Grandel?¡±
It was almost the only elven vige in Celia.
But who would go crazy into a ce that was guarded by high elves?
It is impossible unless they are crazy like their master.
¡°If you have such a poison, it might be worth trying.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s in vain. Everyone should be in the duchy by now.¡±
Several days have already passed.
At this rate, the elves were already scouting the surroundings to settle down in the Duchy of Soleil.
¡°what. You don¡¯t even have to worry about it.¡±
Soyoung waved her hand.
For some reason, there is a feeling of reluctance, but if you think about it, So-young¡¯s words are not wrong.
No matter how terrifying the poison was, the opponent was a high elf.
Besides, Grendel¡¯s forest would be empty now, so even going for revenge was meaningless.
¡°But just in case you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll have to report it to my lord.¡±
¡°okay. Oh. The movements of the Small Kingdom Alliance have been unusualtely. They may be ready for war.¡±
¡°The principality is slowlypleting its preparations. How about the kingdoms of Baybon and Gleiman Devon?¡±
¡°well. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Baybon, but I don¡¯t think Gleyman or Devon can afford to go to war? He must be frantic about catching the remnants of the civil war. I think it will take at least three more months.¡±
Three months is enough time for a coalition of small kingdoms to prey on neighboring kingdoms.
It was quite far from the principality, so it would not be easy to stop it.
Soyoung thought deeply and then said.
¡°Completely destroy the ck spirit bandits ande.¡±
¡°I already killed the guy who makes the poison.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not the problem. Since you¡¯ve touched it once, you¡¯ve already noticed that you¡¯re getting in the way. Since they are moving in collusion with the nearby upper ranks, there could be pressure on Count Cerian.¡±
In other words, it means to get rid of the aftereffects in advance.
¡°If the bandits disappear, more merchants wille and go to the count¡¯s house than before. No, let¡¯s rather collect the toll on our side.¡±
Soyoung smiled.
That smile was as sinister as a bandit¡¯s head.
¡°Are you sure you want to send soldiers?¡±
¡°okay. They set up a barracks and collect tolls instead of bandits. Since monsters appear around the mountain range, can you afford to pay rent in the name of protection?¡±
Anyway, with me, it¡¯s only goblins and kobolds.
There wouldn¡¯t be any burden on the soldiers, and since they could legitimately ask for a toll from the upper ranks, they would be able to earn a little bit of money.
¡®If it takes money, they can¡¯t use it.¡¯
All they have to do is not get caught that it was they who destroyed the bandit¡¯s den.
Isn¡¯t that why he couldn¡¯t borrow the financial power of the top half of the halfman until now?
If, as she said, the soldiers of Count Cerian¡¯s family made socho, the ck room would surely be regarded as the work of the count¡¯s family.
Since the boss was away, they would think the timing wasn¡¯t good.
Soyoung must have factored in this point into her calctions.
Heukyoung also agreed, probably thinking it was not a bad idea.
¡°Good. But you won¡¯t be able to recruit that many troops.¡±
¡°Whoop whoop. The rest is going to use the adventurer¡¯s guild. If you work for the Count, you are honored as an adventurer.¡±
For adventurers, career is theirpetitive edge.
Needless to say, his career was recognized by the count family.
Heukyoung marveled at the thought of the bandits that would soon form a sea of phosphorus.
¡°There will be no money going out, only money earned.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not all. When adventurers flock, merchants also gather. The monsters thate down infrequently will also be subdued. If you¡¯re lucky, the town might grow.¡±
the vige grows
That word was also in line with the meaning of solving the financial crisis.
Once the framework was set, So-young became excited and began to n.
How to use the surrounding manor.
Even catching monstersing down from above and selling their essories to the top.
When hope shined in the situation of Yeongji, where there was no answer, good ideas poured out of her mouth one after another.
However, even so, it was not enough to overturn the shabby financial situation of the Serian Territory.
¡°I¡¯ll need a bigger one.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a big one¡¡±
¡°I hope we can unite the nearby merchants.¡±
integration of superiors.
Soyoung started toe up with an outrageous idea.
At this point, I wonder if my head hurts from working too much.
¡°Don¡¯t overdo it and take a rest today.¡±
¡°what? treat people as sick. I mean, this So-young has a way.¡±
The amount of self-confident talk is quite believable.
Usually, when So-young came out so proudly, incidents broke out one by one, so Heuk-young also began to listen.
¡°Talk about it.¡±
In Yeongju¡¯s office, the two started conspiring.
Chapter 769
Episode 769 The True Evil Group (2)
So-Young¡¯s n was simple.
Afterpletely annihting the bandit¡¯sir, he disintegrates all nearby merchants, led by himself, the ck spirit, and the saint.
Individually, they are the ones who are not pushed back even if they face a single royal knight.
The small to medium sized and above expenses of this frontier could be dealt with with a single finger.
Hearing her n, the Dark Spirit cast a slightly contemptuous gaze.
¡°To destroy an innocent Sanghoe by force. Since when did you be so cruel, Soyoung?¡±
Then, So-Young responded confidently, as if questioning.
¡°Why are you not guilty? Isn¡¯t it not enough that you colluded with bandits in a ce that wasn¡¯t my territory, and alienated the Cerian territory? This is not simply asking us to eat well and live well! Yes, in a way, it¡¯s close to winding good and punishing evil!¡±
Even bullshit sounds a bit usible if you put it verbosely.
Hearing her words, the Dark Spirit didn¡¯t seem like a bad n either.
¡°That makes sense. In the meantime, the money you earned from the Serian estate will be quite a bit.¡±
¡°of course! Could such atrocious bastards have only spent a penny or two? Come to think of it, is it all their fault that the count family has turned into such a beggar?¡±
That¡¯s not entirely wrong.
It was undoubtedly the merchants from other territories who started blocking the funds.
¡°Tell me your specific ns.¡±
Heuk-young¡¯s words made So-young excited and started talking.
¡°As you know, there are only three small and medium sized guilds, even if they are nearby guilds. It can be seen that these upper ranks are actually holding the line of funds going into Count Cerian¡¯s family.¡±
The three guilds she speaks of are renowned guilds that dominate this area.
They have recently grown rapidly and have grown to the extent that they can dream of advancing to the royal capital within five years.
Soyoung continued.
¡°If we absorb it after destroying it, you can kill two birds with one stone by eating a pheasant and eating an egg.¡±
¡°So you mean¡ you mean to plunder and steal the guild?¡±
¡°He! Sounds that others will misunderstand!¡±
She, who had been tempting Dark Young to go banditing, shook her hand in surprise.
Soon enough, Soyoung approached Heukyoung and stabbed him in the side.
¡°I¡¯m just trying to take revenge lightly. Come to think of it, the Serian manor was not able to use his hands and could not pay taxes, so the manor was taken away. Whose fault is this?¡±
If that was the cause, it certainly had to do with the upper ranks.
Heukyoung said without loosening his expression.
¡°But Sanghoe is in another territory. If you mistakenly absorb a guild that is not in the Cerian Territory, it bes an excuse for a Territory War. What do you n to do with that?¡±
Yeongjijeon could be a source of civil war if done wrong.
At a time like now, when the ck Room is plotting chaos in the world, if you take a wrong path, you can no longer turn back.
Soyoung smiled and shook her head.
¡°No matter how much Count Cerian¡¯s family fell into ruin, it¡¯s the Margrave¡¯s estate. It¡¯s not a ce that can be surpassed with a little over 2,000 troops. Monsters are swarming in front and behind you, so you¡¯re crazy and you¡¯re going to bet on a territory battle?¡±
¡°¡I guess so.¡±
It might be morally problematic, but that¡¯s none of their business.
It was the one who isted the count family in the first ce, so as So-yeong said, wouldn¡¯t it be self-inflicted?
In the end, Heukyoung, who was shaken by her words, also agreed.
¡°What can I do?¡±
¡°As I said, if you destroy all three tops, it¡¯s over. Oh, but you should get a transfer agreement from the top lord before that.¡±
¡°On the surface, there seems to be no problem. i get it. Don¡¯t deal with it right away.¡±
As Heuk-young was about to leave the office, So-young caught him.
¡°for a moment. I will do this together.¡±
When she, who would normally concentrate on gathering information, said that she would act directly, Heukyoung looked back incredulously.
It was to hear the reason, but even if he didn¡¯t ask, Soyoung muttered on her own.
¡°After sitting on a chair for the past few days, I feel like moths ache to death. Letting go of anger and earning money¡ At this point, I¡¯m going to have to chop things that interfere with the territory issue like beef jerky. Huhuhu¡¡±
¡°¡.¡±
The excessive stress from work seems to have driven So-young crazy.
It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t understand his feelings because it was a territory where there was no hope.
¡°okay. Run wild as you like.¡±
Heukyoung patted his shoulder in pity.
* * *
Heuk-young and So-yeong went straight out of the count house wearing night clothes.
¡°It¡¯s a bit tight because it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve worn it.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve gained weight since I haven¡¯t moved in a while.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to say useless things, ck young.¡±
The ck spirit pretended not to notice the gaze shooting from her and climbed over the castle gate.
How long did you walk along the road?
I began to see smoke rising over the mound.
-This smell¡
-It looks like they¡¯re burning a corpse.
The two of them, who had been conversing with hand signals, moved closer to their.
Then he saw that something covered with straw was zing with fire.
As he sneaked over to the side, sure enough, it was the corpse of the old man he had killed.
¨C You found it quickly.
-I know. I thought I¡¯d goof off and find it the next day.
¨C Rather good. We¡¯re all in one ce, so let¡¯s get started right away.
¨C Wait still. There may be more dogdans in their.
-Right. not guide
Heukyoung, who started walking first as if he was ustomed to the winding path of their, took the lead and guided him to the ce where the courtesy was arbitrary.
Entering the den filled with the musty smell of men¡¯s sweat, So-yeong frowned, but that was all.
When I entered the road on the left from the two roads, I came to the joint where the old man worked.
As the two had expected, there was no sign of further arbitrariness following the old man¡¯s death.
Only bloodstains sshed here and there were painted like a mural.
¨C You killed it brilliantly.
-If you cut it neatly, it would have raised suspicion.
In any case, this should be known as the work of Count Cerian, not themselves.
To do so, it was necessary to treat the elderly a little more crudely.
Soyoung also had no disagreements.
-good. So let¡¯s deal with the guys outside first.
She took out her beloved sword after a long time and kicked the ground with light steps.
The number of bandits here was at most about a hundred.
They were all out drinking and holding an old man¡¯s funeral, so it wasn¡¯t enough to stand up to her.
When they went outside, the bandits were killed by swords flying from nowhere, screaming in agony.
¡®There¡¯s no such thing as a yaksha.¡¯
Well, there¡¯s no need to keep them alive since they¡¯re the ones who caught the vigers and did all sorts of entricities.
At first, he wondered if he should help because there were so many of them, but he had to give up his thoughts as he saw So-young ughter the bandits like wolves chasing sheep.
* * *
¡°Ho-ho-ho.¡±
So-young, who single-handedly subdued the bandits, looked quite happy.
He didn¡¯t even think about wiping the blood off his face and covered his mouth whileughing, which was a little creepy even for him, who was in the same position as the security guard.
¡°You¡¯re probably the only one who feels good after ughter, Soyoung.¡±
Soyoung, who was sitting by the nearby stream and was washing away the blood from her body, said while rinsing her mouth.
¡°These are the ones who will only do harm to the world if left alone. I can¡¯t help but feel good because the vigers don¡¯t have to suffer anymore.¡±
She stretched herself after telling a story that no one would believe.
¡°Now let¡¯s move slowly. I want to get there and finish it before dark.¡±
If you want to arrive at a nearby estate before evening, you won¡¯t have time to rent a carriage.
¡°If you run in a straight line here, it¡¯s Botenyeong.¡±
I followed her gaze to where she pointed.
All I could see was a huge mountain range and sheer cliffs.
It was an idea that could be said because she was confident in her steps, but to the ck spirit, this was nothing more than crazy.
¡°There are four castle gates in Boten Manor. If you cross the Serian estate, you will soon find an alumnus.¡±
¡°You¡¯re not afraid, are you? It¡¯s a cliff like that, you cross it even when Hongyoung was there.¡±
¡°I risked my life to cross.¡±
¡°What kind of master is so timid? are you okay. Even if you fall to that level, you won¡¯t die.¡±
He smiles cutely, but in the eyes of Master Heukyoung, if he falls off that cliff, he will die even if Master Grandpaes.
To So-young, who says, ¡®If it¡¯s really impossible, I¡¯ll go back to the alumni school,¡¯ but her pride as a man doesn¡¯t allow her to answer that it¡¯s impossible.
Even if you are not confident, there are times when you have to brag.
Darkness silently nodded.
¡°egg nt.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s a ck spirit. After all, it¡¯s a part of the receiver!¡±
Sooyoung patted her back.
Dark Young didn¡¯t know yet.
In the future, it took only three hours for the two to arrive at Bottenyeong.
* * *
The Great Battle of the Kingdom of Silia.
In the Great War, which was said to overwhelm envoys from other countries only with its size, high-ranking nobles of Silia and priests of the Holy Kingdom were seated.
After leading numerous pdins and priests to the kingdom of Celia, they were upset at the fact that they did not know the location of the saint.
¡°We gathered under the words of the Holy Son that we received a revtion. If you are not attending the Holy Son in the Kingdom of Celia, where you are receiving help, where are you?¡±
Silia nobles were at a loss at the old priest¡¯s words.
¡°He is a very passionate person. I just have to believe that He wille when the time is right¡¡±
It was a boring answer, but it was true.
In fact, if you look closely, the missing saint was the problem, but Celia Kingdom did nothing wrong.
The priests of the Holy Kingdom sighed as if they were frustrated.
¡°Then, we move alone first. We cannot dy any longer.¡±
¡°I agree. If we send a group of three pdins and priests to each territory, the epidemic will be over.¡±
¡°Before that, you¡¯d better do some research on the disease.¡±
Various opinions poured out.
The high priest, who would normally oversee it, was also absent, so the im was seldom narrowed down.
So the nobles of Silia couldn¡¯t say anything, and only the clergy raised their voices in the Great War.
Chapter 770
Episode 770 The Group of True Evil (3)
In the end, the unresolved opinion came to a conclusion when the young priest said, ¡®First of all, think about driving out the gue even if it¡¯s only in the vicinity of the royal capital.¡¯
¡°great. It is only when the royal capital is like this that we, who havee as rescue troops, do not lose face.¡±
¡°I agree too.¡±
¡°Then priests, please move with your priests. Let¡¯s start with the nearest town.¡±
Once opinions came together, they moved at breakneck speed.
With so many people moving at once, all the wagons in the castle were broken.
Priests from the holy kingdom went down to the vige near the capital.
* * *
¡°Where the hell am I going to use this?¡±
Sitting in the garden, fiddling with the crown.
I received it because I gave it to you, but if you were going to give it away, would it be better if you handed over the entire heirloom?
It¡¯s the heirloom key.
I hope you at least let me know where and how to use it.
¡°I don¡¯t think the answeres out. I¡¯ll ask Leviater.¡±
If that doesn¡¯t work, I have no choice but to look for a way out by using the receptionist.
Ray, who had spent time looking up at the sky and sending off the years and four months, stood up.
¡°Young car.¡±
It¡¯s time to pay for the meal
To be honest, it would befortable for the county of the frontier to copse and be naturally absorbed and merged by the neighboring lord, but that can¡¯t be the case with the crown.
Ray thought about what the count family needed most.
war machine? intelligence? If not, is it territory?
no.
It¡¯s just financial power.
Since there is no money, life is getting more and more harsh, so the local residents are leaving one by one.
And if Young Ji-min disappears by half, Young-ji will not be able to y her role.
That¡¯s why you can¡¯t call the upper half of the top and go up.
¡°I have no choice but to raise the guild in the county family.¡±
It¡¯s a business that only has a name, but it will be helpful if you gradually grow it.
Ray moved to the Hwijeokhwijeok vige.
* * *
Kung-kung-!
It waste, and the sentry, awakened from a sound sleep by the sound of a knock on the door, rubbed his eyes and asked.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Ie from the family of Count Cerian. Please open the door.¡±
Now the number of visitors has decreased, so the guard was puzzled when a visitor came to the yard, which had to be closed.
I opened the door slightly and peered out, and there stood a young man with a youthful look.
¡°What kind of guy are you? The business ended immediately.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯te here to buy anything.¡±
While talking, he searched through his arms, then took out a hand and showed it.
It was dark and it was hard to see, so I brought a torch and examined it.
The sentry opened the door, thinking that it was something to live for a long time in the world, not to be anywhere else, but to be a guest at the count¡¯s house.
¡°What is the count¡¯s guest doing here?¡±
on a moonlit night.
Is there a reason to knock on the top door ande find it? It was a question.
Ray, wearing a robe, replied.
¡°I¡¯ve been resting for a long time, so I¡¯ll have to get up soon.¡±
¡°Raising it¡ what the hell are you raising it up for?¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s this old guild.¡±
Heughed while talking, but the sentry who heard it was dumbfounded.
what to say
Right now, the Serian Corporation was in a situation where the wind was in a sh of light.
Young Ji-min¡¯s footsteps have been cut off, and he has no choice but to let go of the money because he is the head of the count¡¯s family.
In such a situation, a boy or a young man, who did not know, made a bizarre noise, which made me more than shocked and angry.
¡°Even as a guest of the count¡¯s family, I can¡¯t stand such pranks! Go back!¡±
In the end, I was beaten at the door.
Ray, who was kicked out without being able to cross the upper threshold once, shook his head.
¡°When life bes harsh, anger increases.¡±
First of all, you need to show it with your own eyes.
After leaving the city gate, Ray immediately climbed the mountain.
As I expand my senses, I feel countless hungry monsters around me.
Among them, there were oversized ones like those in the dukedom.
¡°This tastes a bit like hunting.¡±
He scattered mana everywhere.
Monsters are naturally sensitive to mana or magic.
As expected, the monsters who flocked to see the remnants of mana found Ray.
¡°Kurrureu¡¡±
¡°Churrurr!¡±
¡°Khaaaaa!¡±
A dire wolf that can crush even steel.
Even giant ogres and trolls wielding trees that could be 5 meters tall like toothpicks.
All the monsters that could be seen nearby had gathered.
A small smile crept across Ray¡¯s lips.
¡°Hahahahaha! How much is all this!¡±
Dire wolf fangs are a rare ingredient!
That¡¯s almost the price of gold of the same size!
Besides, what about ogres and trolls?
Notoriously expensive in skins and blood, trolls are walking moneybags all by themselves!
Even if I sold these alone, I could maintain the upper house for 15 days, but I smelled it and more and more monsters were gathering, so I could hear the sound of money piling up in my ears.
Now, in Ray¡¯s eyes, they all started to look like gold coins.
This is arge gold coin, this is a small gold coin.
Did they instinctively realize that they were being ignored?
The monsters filled with rage showed off their presence at the top of their voices.
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
Sarah Ray also burst into madness.
¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±
Starting with a sound that could not be distinguished whether it was a monster¡¯s cry or a human¡¯sughter, a great battle broke out in the Cerian Mountains.
* * *
I knew Heukyoung for the first time in my life.
The fact that monsters that are as tough as that live in the rugged area.
When they were crossing the cliff, a group of guys who were 1.5 times bigger than normal orcs attacked in droves and almost left the world as they were.
It doesn¡¯t end there.
After crossing the cliff, this time, the subspecies of Wyvern, non-profit monsters greeted us.
They probably mistook their nest for being attacked while crossing the cliff.
The next thing the ck spirit, who broke the head of the non-winged species, faced was a troll the size of a house.
He wielded a thick tree like a club, and even he, no matter how confident he was in swordsmanship, had to sweat in front of the enormous force.
¡°Heo-euk¡ Heo-euk¡ What kind of a mountain range only gathers monsters¡¡± ¡±
Well. Besides, these guys are not ordinary monsters.¡±
They must have killed the presence, but these monsters with extremely developed senses instinctively noticed their presence.
Of course, even so, they didn¡¯t know the exact location, but the sight of the monster looking around, wary of the surroundings, shocked the two of them.
¡°I think I know why there are no open roads in these mountains.¡±
Usually, roads and bridges were built around the territory, whether there were mountains or cliffs.
However, there was no road made exclusively for this mountain range.
The reason for this was that there were a lot of monsters and monsters that exceeded normal objects were inhabited.
The moment someone walks in wrong, they can turn into monster food in an instant, so even if they want to pave the road, they can¡¯t.
¡°You never know. If you give me money, adventurers might clean it up on their own.¡±
Soyoung smiled and said.
It was instantly imagined.
Big payoff for risky work.
Since they were adventurous, they had to gather enough for the request.
But after that, most of the party will be eaten without even leaving a bone.
This group of monsters made me wonder if even organizing a subjugation party in the kingdom would be a bit difficult.
¡°I don¡¯t know how the Cerian Family Lord subdued these guys in the meantime.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t help but respect you.¡±
I heard that the territory that was originally close to unexplorednd was gradually reimed. that over several decades.
In the past, the flocking monsters were pushed to the mountain range here.
Since he aplished this feat with just a few knights, his ability as a lord and as a knight are outstanding.
After talking for a while and going down the mountain range, the two of them had Botenyeong in front of them before they knew it.
When I quietly climbed through the castle gate and went inside, I saw a lively vige that was iparable to the Serian estate.
Huge shopping malls instead of old stalls.
Instead of a half-damaged clock tower that could not be repaired in time, the ultra-luxurious central fountain with a statue of the Goddess.
The two territories could be said to be the difference between heaven and earth.
¡°Hey. It looks like we came to the capital?¡±
¡°It¡¯s clear how much money I¡¯ve taken so far without looking at it.¡±
While looking around the vige, they passed in front of a fruit vendor, and the merchant started talking to them.
¡°You¡¯ve never seen a face before! If you are a foreigner, try one by one. Our fruit tastes great.¡±
Talking and tossing an apple.
Huh true.
No matter how good the economy is, the fruits to be sold are handed over.
Soyoung took a bite of the apple and asked.
Crunchy-!
Such texture and taste.
It must be stored in a magic tool and resold again.
¡°Certainly there is a lot of money in the manor. Apples may not be in season yet.¡±
To put it simply, it was like an ordinary vige cksmith using a high-powered stove that only Dwarves would use.
In a way, this was only natural, since the merchants and all kinds of guilds living in the Cerian Territory were taken away.
She threw the apple away and brushed her hands.
¡°It¡¯s fun. Just go to the fruit shop and go mad. Could there be more at the top?¡±
¡°It¡¯spletely on fire.¡±
¡°That¡¯s natural. These are the guys who made me suffer. I have no intention of doing it moderately.¡±
How hard it must have been for the count¡¯s family to have no funds!
Of course, it was Ray who gave the order, but since I don¡¯t dare to argue, I n to vent my anger at this ce, which can be said to be the culprit.
¡°The closest thing is above Bouton.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the biggest ce in the Viscounty, after all.¡±
¡°What are you going to do?¡±
Soyoung thought for a moment.
If you hit a big ce from the beginning, a lot of troublesome things happen.
However, it was obvious that it would be an annoyance if a small ce was touched, as the surrounding merchants might prepare for it.
If either way is going to be difficult anyway, the bigger one is better.
Having made her decision, Soyoung took the first step.
Contrary to his petite physique, he is a guy with a pleasant boyish temperament.
There was no word, but the ck spirit also followed her.
It was the moment when Lay and the receptionist¡¯s feelings matched perfectly.
Chapter 771
Episode 771: A group of true evil (4)
At first, Ray used to beat the monsters with pleasure, but he became contemtive as he saw the crowds of monsters that he couldn¡¯t handle.
Usually, if you catch a few, they run away in fear, but these guys don¡¯t care if they have an anger control disorder, and they run at you.
¡°Major.¡±
Ray raised his hand and aimed it at the monster.
Then they, who had been charging like lunatics before, stopped for a moment.
It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been using this.
He clenched his fist lightly as if holding a stone.
As she poured mana in hopes of death, her willpower became a spear and cut down her son-inw.
Papapapapang-!
The gigantic monsters copsed in an instant with the sound of air bursting.
Word spirit.
I haven¡¯t used it for a while because it takes quite a bit of mental strength, but I can¡¯t hit this amount of numbers one by one with magic.
Because the forest might be swept away in the process.
Ray, who killed the crowd of monsters in one stroke, let out a short breath.
¡°We are still far away.¡±
Maybe it¡¯s because of my weak willpower, but it still doesn¡¯t go as well as I thought.
If you¡¯re skilled, you should be able to kill without a single wound.
After contemting his own words for a while, Ray soon brushed off his thoughts.
Harvesting more than expected.
At first, I wanted to save a few orcs, but since I caught more than 30 monsters, I can say that the financial problem has been alleviated for the time being.
* * *
Once back in the vige, Ray hired a few merchants and adventurers to move the body.
They wondered what the hell they were doing to gather such arge number of people, but were shocked when they saw monsters strewn about in the forest.
¡°Three worlds.¡±
¡°Did a gang fight break out between the monsters?¡±
If the adventurers were astonished, the merchants were astonished in a different way.
¡®How much is this?¡¯
¡®There is no scar on the skin. I don¡¯t know how they handled it, but they¡¯re all top quality.¡¯
There were no visible wounds thanks to the use of the tongue to open the inside.
Even themon scratches were invisible, so it was a treasure to the merchants.
When everyone was carrying monster corpses to the wagon in unison.
Ray was in trouble due to the merchants crowding around him.
¡°Sell that monster to me! I will pay the full price!¡±
¡°I want to take Dire Wolf from the Bone Merchant! It¡¯s a rare species and the leather is intact, so I¡¯ll give you a high price!¡±
¡°Oh well! It has something to do with it!¡±
¡°Where do you use so many monsters! Just sell me two or three!¡±
¡°Who the hell subdued this monster? If possible, we would love to hire you at our top!¡±
Money is no longer an issue if you can get these hides.
Business was not going well in the Serian Territory, so it wasn¡¯t a job to grow in size once you started supplying monster skins directly to noble families.
Ignoring the constant barrage of affection from the merchants, Rayughed.
¡°If everything is loaded, let¡¯s go!¡±
* * *
A wagon with a length of 10 heads entered the vige, loaded with corpses.
The polite soldier who was standing guard in front of the Cerian Company could not keep his mouth shut.
¡°What the hell is this?¡±
Ray, who got off the carriage, said to him, who was still blinking and unable to tell if it was a dream or reality.
¡°It feels like work.¡±
¡°A sense of work.¡±
How often do you hear the word?
Since the matter was the matter, the sentry hurriedly ran into the upper house with the words to wait, probably thinking that he could not decide on his own line.
how much time has passed
A man in a neat coat hurriedly ran up.
¡°This is Renus, the head of the Cesrian Firm.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¡±
Ray, who was about to say his name, pondered for a while before answering.
¡°Call me whatever is convenient for you.¡±
I still care about the gaze of the ck room.
Renus was a little puzzled by that appearance, but soon regained his curiosity and asked for a handshake.
¡°I heard that you brought work, so I will call you the client.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°We¡¯ll keep the wagon and stuff for a while, so let¡¯s finish talking inside.¡±
Renus stepped out of his way, as if telling him toe in.
It shows the will to never miss this bar.
Well, it¡¯s strange that I haven¡¯t been impatient since I¡¯ve been without a decent job for a while.
¡°Then excuse me.¡±
The state of the top was neater than I thought.
Renus offered a seat.
As soon as I sat down on the chair, an attendant came to the car as if I had waited.
Having studied tea under her father-inw, a dwarf, Ray has now reached the point where she can understand tea just by smelling it.
¡®Pine needle tea.¡¯
It is easy to transport and cheap.
The reason why they brought out pine needle tea even though they knew that they were valuable guests must mean that the Serian Company was concentrated there.
What is the need to turn around?
Ray said, looking straight at him.
¡°I¡¯ll start with the main point. I want to try to raise the Cerian Company once again.¡±
Renus tilted his head as unexpected words came out of the mouth of the person who thought he was going to sell things.
¡°Are you talking about Bon Sanghoe? But what does that mean to the client?¡±
To be honest, it was simpler for him to sell the body and go.
It is an act that is close to gambling to cause a business that is going away.
Moreover, it was unreasonable unless it was supported by a decent amount of money.
Ray took out a que from his chest to prove that he was a guest of the count¡¯s family.
He quietly puts it on the table and continues talking.
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bit much to just y as a guest.¡±
At those words, Renus noticed.
¡®It¡¯s a passenger ne from my childhood.¡¯
It¡¯s an age to be full of blood.
In addition, there are rumors that the daughter of Count Cerian is beautiful, so he must have been trying to gain points after hearing that.
After all, no matter how old or young, men can¡¯t help it.
Renus, who struggled to hold back theughter that was about toe out, asked again.
¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to use those corpses simply to save Bon Sanghoe?¡±
¡°that¡¯s right. Instead, it is sold in another territory.¡±
¡°Other territories¡¡±
Why?
Can you sell it for a little more?
Seeing the young man in front of him who questioned every word he said, Renus quickly nodded.
¡°great. Thank you for delivering good products to this store.¡±
¡°you¡¯re wee. And for the time being, I want to move the store a bit¡¡±
¡®Isn¡¯t it okay?¡¯ He said it as if it were natural, but since the other side held the way for Sanghoe to live right away, it was impossible to refuse.
Renus was quite worried, but he had no choice but to agree.
¡°All right.¡±
All powers of the Chamber of Commerce temporarily passed to Ray.
* * *
The Serian Trading Company has been in the middle of a long time.
He couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the fact that more than 10 wagons came in carrying monster corpses.
To be honest, I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to imprint the name of Cerian Firm, but I couldn¡¯t move while consuming precious products now that funds were sorelycking.
Let¡¯s sell first.
After selling, the remaining money is used to manage the business.
After making a decision, Ray immediately returned the roughly trimmed corpses to the outside of the manor.
There are so many wolves in the world.
If you want to smell a little bit of money, there are people who rush to you, so you don¡¯t have to go out and promote yourself.
Sure enough, less than half a day had passed since the wagon had left, nearby merchants lined up to visit the store.
¡°The Cerian store sells quality leather. We want to buy them all.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you an extra dor. Please sell it.¡±
Although he could have negotiated a little at the request of the polite people, Ray epted without hesitation.
Each sold a wagon worth of corpses to them, then pointed to the inside of the store and said,
¡°Put this away.¡±
On that day, the Serian Company was transformed.
They made new walls and bought various ornaments and luxurious precious metals, and put them on disy like a museum.
By increasing the number of guards at the entrance to show the majesty of a guardhouse guarding the gate, the funds that had been umted quite quickly ran out.
Renus was horrified to see him do such a snobbish thing with the money he made.
¡°You bought ornaments before the road was even paved, so what are you going to do?¡±
Ray answered the question with a question.
¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t negotiate earlier?¡±
I do not know.
If I had negotiated a little, I could have gotten a higher price.
Renus answered honestly.
¡°I do not know.¡±
¡°Merchant is momentum. Pretend to be there even if you don¡¯t have it. Pretend not to exist. Since we are non-existent people, we have to make it look like we have Sanghoe at least. To be overwhelmed by the momentum.¡±
There is money spent, so of course it¡¯s overwhelmed.
Even the cleaners are embarrassed and dare not touch it.
That moment.
A merchant who came from nearby Botonnyeong came into the reception room.
Even at a nce, the greedy-looking face and greasy, sweaty body.
A merchant with a look that could be seen as the root of a vicious merchant sat down on a chair with his butt on his back.
¡°The meeting has gotten better. It¡¯s like a different top. ha ha ha.¡±
Leaving Renner behind him, Ray smiled at him.
¡°Thank you for thepliment. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°Anyway, is this young man leading thepany?¡±
¡°I am young, but my experience is second to none.¡±
¡°This industry, on the face of it, is not an easy ce to be.¡±
¡°Are you here for advice? You only say dragons. I¡¯m kind of busy.¡±
When Ray bounced lightly, the merchant let out a drool and said,
¡°great. Well, it looks like some good stuff has arrived recently. We want to buy them all.¡±
¡°What do you think the price is?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s take twenty silver coins for a skin.¡±
Ray¡¯s sword taste twitched slightly.
Originally, they were skins that were sold for 80 silver coins.
I knew they would charge a certain low price, but wouldn¡¯t it be too much to beat them?
He waved his hand as if it was not worth thinking about.
¡°A man I don¡¯t like. Two gold coins for a skin.¡±
¡°What?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t think that such good leather will always be on the market, do you? This is a tool that allows you to build connections just by having it. Even pawnbrokers don¡¯t do things that they try to win with 20 silver coins.¡±
At that, the merchant eximed.
¡°Sounds funny! Do you think only monster skins can be gold! Fifty pieces of silver! No more concessions!¡±
Ray burst intoughter at the sight of him talking in a fit of rage.
¡°If you can¡¯t yield, leave.¡±
¡°Yes, you bastard¡! How dare you think you can survive in this industry by ignoring me!¡±
¡°I am a merchant who does business. If I was going to build awork, I would have been a servant to the count.¡±
When I said it while blowing on my nails, the merchant jumped up and kicked out the door.
¡°You will regret it!¡±
bang-!
Chapter 772
Episode 772 The True Evil Group (5)
Renus said worriedly.
¡°Are you really okay? That person is a merchant from the Bouton Merchants.¡±
¡°are you okay. If you carelessly said whether it was a button or a full moon, you should get it back.¡±
¡°If this is the case, there will be no more merchantsing to buy leather.¡±
¡°Is it really so? I don¡¯t think so.¡±
Why is interest always full of confidence?
Renus let out a small sigh and left the waiting room.
* * *
Contrary to Renus¡¯ concerns, people who heard the rumors gradually began to gather around the Cerian Trading Company, which had changed overnight.
¡°Has the owner changed?¡±
¡°well. But from what I heard, he touched the top of the button.¡±
¡°Such tsk tsk. It will disappear soon.¡±
¡°Still, it¡¯s a business supported by the count family, but it won¡¯t disappear.¡±
¡°Since when did the Count family support the Chamber of Commerce? I only borrowed a name, but now I am apletely given child.¡±
Ignoring the whispers from the entrance, Ray passed the years and four months every day.
In the end, it was Renus who got impatient.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Now other merchants are not evening. How the hell are you going to do this! iced coffee!¡±
Leaving the devastated man aside, Ray gave a rough answer.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. Heaven will take care of it.¡±
¡°Heaven helps what? The earth is also a n to abandon us!¡±
¡°They say that those who wait are blessed. Wait a little longer.¡±
¡°Ugh¡! I¡¯m afraid of this, so I¡¯ll die first.¡±
Even at a nce, the peaceful Ray and the worry-filled Renus were quite different.
When I tried to read a book while drinking pine needle tea.
smart-!
With a more wee knock than usual, a mustachioed man in luxurious clothes entered the reception room.
Ray immediately put the book aside and greeted him with a smile.
¡°Nice to meet you. I am Leos, the vice president of Cerian Firm.¡±
Renus, whose name was half stolen, looked at him but ignored him.
¡°It¡¯s Leos. I am a vassal of the lord of Bottenyeong.¡±
As if they are used to it, they naturally sit in a chair and receive customer service.
¡°Yes, Lord, what are you doing today?¡±
¡°Pretending not to know. I¡¯ve heard rumors Do you have any items in good condition?¡±
¡°All of our products are in good condition.¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking about the leather of a dire wolf.¡±
Dire Wolf.
It was as hard and tough as ogre leather, but it was popr among noble families thanks to its subtle blue color.
What¡¯s more, what Ray caught was a fairly rare species among the dire wolves.
Since I caught it without a single credit, the price soars to the ceiling.
¡°That would be a bit expensive¡¡±
The vassalughed as he blurted out his words.
¡°How expensive can it be? He¡¯s not my merchant, so he doesn¡¯t know how to negotiate. Say it straight-forward. How about thirty gold coins?¡±
Ray also smiled.
¡°ha ha ha. You¡¯re kidding. Thirty gold coins will buy you a dire wolf¡¯s elbow bone.¡±
¡°I tend to hate jokes. If you were me, how much would you buy it for?¡±
The corners of his mouth were clearly smiling, but his eyes were notughing at all.
Ray answered without thinking.
¡°I must have bought it for thirty gold coins.¡±
A sigh escaped from Renus¡¯ mouth, and an unexpected exmation of ¡®Oh¡¯ came from the mouth of the vassal.
¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you couldn¡¯t sell it?¡±
¡°If it was a merchant-to-merchant transaction, it would be reasonable not to sell it. But if I were a vassal, the story would be different. Even if you order me to sell it for a gold coin, as amoner I have no way to refuse it.¡±
¡°Sounds like I¡¯m wielding power.¡±
The vassal¡¯s expression turned displeased.
But Ray didn¡¯t back down.
¡°Could that be? Although Botenyeong is a nearby territory, the vassal came to this ce himself. Even a fool like me knows that he is a person with good manners and distribution when he sees him like that.¡±
As he spoke with a grin, the vassal¡¯s face instantly softened.
Even Renus, who was watching from the side, opened his mouth at the sight of him freely lifting and dropping his opponent.
Lee Ja was ttery¡¯s genius, not God.
¡°ha ha ha! What a fun one! It¡¯s good. I¡¯ve got my courtesy and distribution, so let¡¯s concede here. Call the amount you want.¡±
Ray answered without hesitation.
¡°Eighty gold coins.¡±
Even if it sells for sixty coins, it can be said that it has sold well.
I fell for his tricks and told myself that I had courtesy and distribution, so I can no longer me the price for being high.
The vassal now almost exploded in madness.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! I like you! Okay, I¡¯ll buy it for eighty gold coins.¡±
Even though he gave me more money, the vassal never gave me a bad look.
Instead, he handed out the slip and stood up.
¡°Looking forward to seeing you again.¡±
Dealing with nobles is aw that makes merchants grow even more.
Rey stood up and politely bowed.
¡°If you can find it, it will be an honor to you.¡±
* * *
The news that Boton¡¯s vassal had visited the Serian Company spread quickly.
Seeing the vassal who left with a smile on his face, countless guesses circted, but the meaning was all the same.
Got a good deal.
Otherwise, there would be no way he would have looked so good.
As rumors spread, merchants from other territories returned.
The adventurers gathered at the smell of money go out to the mountains and fight monsters on their own.
He brought the leather he obtained back to Serian and sold it, and now he had reached the point where he could make money even without moving.
¡°Hahahahaha! It¡¯s money, it¡¯s money!¡±
Renus couldn¡¯t me him even when he saw him leaping up and hugging the gold coin.
It was not enough to build up a kite with the vassal of the nearby territory for the ability to obtain goods and fund management, and now that the insight to see the future is gradually being revealed, that ability was feared.
It¡¯s hard to dismiss it as luck, so everything I¡¯ve shown so far has flowed naturally like water.
The sense that has been honed by a long merchant life told me.
It¡¯s never luck.
¡°Now, not only the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, but even the Wizards¡¯ Association are offering magic tools to sell. What did you do?¡±
¡°Heh heh. There are ways.¡±
When Sanghoe starts gaining poprity, the enemy disappears.
From the point of view of a guild-sized organization, it was natural to stick to the side with good business.
Ray took some of the money he had earned and used it to buy grain and cloth.
When Renus thought that he was going to start a stall out of the blue, he sprinkled it on the people for free.
Free Distribution Station.
For those with reduced mobility, he personally visited them and gave them clothes woven from cloth.
It was astonishing in Renus¡¯ eyes to see the money he had saved and then poured it into a business fund.
But that¡¯s what I don¡¯t know.
In this world, the concept of welfare is unusually small.
Those without power farm, and those with talent learn swords and magic and go out into the world.
It is only natural that welfare is low in a ss society that thoroughly values ability and blood ties.
Ray dug into that and built a reputation for it.
Almost half of the money he earned went out to the people.
Around that time, the name of the firm gradually became known within the Cerian Territory.
By now, if you didn¡¯t know about Cerian Co., you¡¯d be a spy.
There are three most important things for merchants.
It is money, recognition and trust.
Two of the three were obtained, and the courtesy Botennyeong vassal guarantees the credit, so the Serian Company has wings.
¡°Now I¡¯m going to have to sell other things besides leather.¡±
You can¡¯t grow in size by sticking to leather forever.
The goal is the Manmulsang, like the upper half of Hafman.
To do that, you need to have a rtionship with the merchants.
Rey looked at Renus.
He¡¯s a bit of an unreliable guy, but he¡¯s good at dealing with people.
¡®From now on, I¡¯ll have to turn all customer service to Renus.¡¯
It would be difficult if he didn¡¯t build up awork soon.
* * *
After arguing with his father, Levia was able to put her mind together again.
Now, even if I hear curses or scream, thanks to the conversation that day, I canugh and move on.
Once the stress was gone, Levia became quite docile.
¡°Thedy¡¯s neighboring lord sent me a letter.¡±
¡°Another courtship. Please politely decline.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Her unleashed beauty was considerable.
In addition to that, there were countless people who wanted to take her because she was good at swordsmanship.
To a certain extent, it was to the extent that there were marriage talks with aristocrats in the capital.
Then, the more she did, the more she devoted her energy to the internal affairs of the territory.
I have to pay taxes to the royal family soon, but I have no funds, so I¡¯m on the verge of returning my title.
Then one day.
Levia saw a group of merchants entering the county¡¯s house with a wagon full of something.
¡°What is all that?¡±
¡°It is said to be the amount of tax taken from the Cerian Company.¡±
¡°You mean paying taxes? At that meeting?¡±
Levia¡¯s expression hardened.
He would never have supported the funds, but what the hell is the point of giving a tribute to his superiors?
She ran to the merchants in a month and asked.
¡°Are these really the taxes brought by Cerian Trading Co.?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I will move the other half to-morrow.¡±
half? is this half?
The number of wagons that crossed the threshold of the count¡¯s house is eight.
She couldn¡¯t believe it when she heard that the number of wagons would be returning by the end of the day.
¡®Could it be they?¡¯
The unidentified young man and his henchmen came to mind for a moment, but he shook his head.
No matter how it is, there is no way that a business that is going to copse so quickly can be rebuilt.
¡°Can I move it to the warehouse too?¡±
Levia subconsciously answered the merchant¡¯s question.
¡°Let it be.¡±
Chapter 773
Episode 773 The Group of True Evil (6)
Around the time when Rei was building thepany.
Heukyoung and Soyoung were talking while looking at the roaring upper deck.
¡°Hey, it rides well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s self-sufficient.¡±
Dark Young just recalled the previous situation.
Soyoung entered the meeting room at the top of the button and asked for a conversation with the pig-like merchant.
But isn¡¯t this guy drooling over So-young¡¯s body?
¡®There are eyes that see children¡¯, he told her to be his pet, and eventually the Boten Merchants Corps was destroyed by her extremely angry hands.
¡°By the way, I never thought that pig-like bastard would try to attack Cerian Firm.¡±
In the confidential documents he saw while burning the guild, there was also a plot topletely destroy the Cerian Company.
I¡¯m not sure why he¡¯s trying to attack the Sangho, where nothinges out even if he tries to confide in it.
For those who didn¡¯t know how much the Serian Corporation had grown in just a few days, the behavior of the Boton Merchant Company was iprehensible.
Soyoung wiped her hands.
¡°Then let¡¯s go right away.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
There are two ces left.
The news that the Boton Merchant Corps was destroyed overnight reached the Cerian Manor.
* * *
The copse of the biggest corps in the Boten Territory eventually led to the benefit of the Serian Company.
Even though the number of merchants was not enough for the trading volume, the number of merchants was almost tripled due to the absence of the top of the button.
Enthralled by his piercing ability to control the upper world at will, Renus has now almost be Ray¡¯s henchman.
What used to be called a ¡®customer¡¯ became a ¡®hoeju¡¯ before I knew it, and after a while, it changed to an attitude as if I was treating a king of a country.
¡°The top of the button copsed. If you want to seize your chance, now is the time.¡±
¡°Know. Hehehe.¡±
This made things easy.
When I was struggling with how to get rid of those giant corps, they disappeared on their own.
It¡¯s strange that it went bankrupt so suddenly, but I don¡¯t have time to think about it right now.
The vacant house robbing starts now.
¡°Don¡¯t choose a merchant, choose more! If you have arms and legs, give me a spear and hire me as a guide!¡±
¡°All right!¡±
Thanks to that, only the people at Cerian Trading Company got busier.
* * *
A small territory belonging to the vassals under themand of Count Cerian, belonging to the most remote area among the frontiers.
It was already in a festive mood.
¡°Finally, today is the tax day. There¡¯s no way a countess¡¯dy could pay such a huge amount.¡±
¡°It is not the noble duty to have that youngdy shoulder all the burdens in the first ce.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Now that the territory has been dedicated instead of tax, all that remains is for us to decide how to divide thend among ourselves.¡±
When toasting in a friendly atmosphere.
A knight who appeared to be an attendant approached and whispered something to the older vassal.
When I handed over a letter he was holding, the old man dropped the wine ss he was holding in his hand.
Clink-!
¡°What is it? A banquet invitation? You mean a banquet at the count¡¯s house right now! What happened to thatrge amount of tax!¡±
¡°It seems that everything has been reimbursed.¡±
The expressions of the vassals around them hardened at the conversation between the two.
¡°What do you mean by that, sir?¡±
¡°Please listen carefully.¡±
However, their words did not reach the old man who was called Il-Gashin.
¡°It can¡¯t be! That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t work!¡±
The appearance of shouting into the air and grabbing his head in a state of dismay doesn¡¯t look normal, even if you look at it well.
He shouted as he gnashed his teeth.
¡°Prepare the wagon! I need to meet my little bitch!¡±
¡°God of work!¡±
¡°Ride the light too!¡±
It shouldn¡¯t be like this. It can¡¯t be like this.
I didn¡¯t even think about changing into a banquet dress, and the vassal bit his nails.
Apparently, the sky was not on their side.
* * *
While Serian Trading is growing in size day by day.
Thinking that he had some time to spare, Ray returned to the count¡¯s mansion after a long absence.
The count¡¯s house was no longer the shabby mansion of the past.
The barn, which looked like it was in need of repairs, has been tidied up.
Is that all?
The number of servants increased, and the manor became lively.
The reason the trees are in good condition is probably thanks to the hiring of a gardener.
The Countess, who had been babbling before, was nowhere to be found anymore.
¡°The divine water has be clear.¡±
¡°I was waiting.¡±
A thin voice was heard.
blue dress.
Levia¡¯s appearance, not wearing half-te armor, felt quite strange.
It seems that it is not only the mansion that has changed.
¡°I heard that the clothes are wings, but I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Can I take that as apliment?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Whoops. thank you It¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±
Her tone of voice, which had been a bit stiff until now, has softened considerably.
Is it because I got out of the hardships of life?
If not, is it because he has erased his vignce?
Ray let out a deep sigh and cleared his exhausted teeth.
¡°I am tired of chores now. If there is a business meeting, the Count¡¯s family is also relieved, so I¡¯d like to leave soon¡¡±
¡°You sound sad. If you¡¯re tired, it¡¯s time to rx. I was thinking of making a separate building for you to live in at this time.¡±
Uncharacteristically for her, Levia opened her eyes and came closer.
said Ray, pushing her away.
¡°What is a building? Don¡¯t go on a spree because you have money, but focus on developing your territory. Because the upper house won¡¯t always be a good thing.¡±
¡°I understand. But today will be an exception.¡±
¡°exception?¡±
At Ray¡¯s question, Levia nodded.
¡°We will have a banquet.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a banquet of the nobility of the periphery.¡±
Who wille? As I muttered with such a question in mind, she replied.
¡°So we need to scale it up so that everyone knows about it.¡±
That means you¡¯re going to spend your money like a fire.
Ray looked at her and said.
¡°In short, I¡¯m trying to show that the count family is still alive and well.¡±
If the count¡¯s family, who could not even pay taxes and had to give up their titles, held a luxurious banquet proudly, even nobles would not dare to look down on them.
If this amount of banquet can be checked, it means that the maximum efficiency can be achieved with a small amount of money.
Seeing him muttering, ¡®It¡¯s not bad¡¯, Levia was quite surprised.
¡®You mean you thought that far in an instant?¡¯
To be honest, it was a crazy idea.
It¡¯s normal for a normal person to get angry when he says he¡¯s going to spend his hard-earned money on a banquet.
But instead of getting angry, he went a step further and said many things.
At first, she listened dumbfounded, but gradually fell in love with his words.
By the end of the story, Levia was shaking her head.
¡°indeed.¡±
¡°If you say the picky guys of the count family, they are vassals.¡±
¡°yes. The invitation has been sent.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nice to be able to organize things at this point. I was lucky.¡±
The timing was right.
The timing is good, as well as the timing of tax repayment, as the vassals who have heard about the banquet will be outraged by now.
If you¡¯re good at it, you might be able to knock it off in one go.
¡°It¡¯s a chance for the county to survive. Good luck.¡±
chance to survive.
It¡¯s a heartbreaking story just to hear.
Levia suddenly straightened her clothes.
Then, with her mouth firmly shut, she covered her chest and bowed her head deeply.
¡°Serian von Levia expresses his gratitude to his benefactor. The count¡¯s family was able to see today thanks to the benefactor¡¯s presence. There is no way to repay the favor like Hahae, so I only resent my own immorality.¡±
If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t have had a proper conversation with my father.
Or, he may have vited the heavenly rules because he could not tolerate the situation.
He could take care of his family and the count¡¯s family would never stand up.
He literally saved the count¡¯s family from falling apart and the perilous Cerian spirit.
She bowed her head like that, not knowing how to control the warm feeling spreading in her chest.
Ray smiled and greeted him happily.
¡°I¡¯ll be looking forward to it, Count Cerian.¡±
* * *
The sun rises in the middle of the sky and slowly sets.
As the beautiful scarlet sunset began to set, the carriages of nobles entered the count¡¯s mansion one by one.
There are many more than I thought.
This was probably because they gathered because they were purely curious about how the Count Cerian family, which they thought would perish, was still alive, rather than because Levia was highly popr.
Originally, the vassals, who should have been given the position of nobles at the entrance, have not yet appeared.
Ray sat in the garden and yawned.
¡°I see a familiar face. How are you? How many rings does thatdy have?¡±
Even if I sold all the essories on my fingers, I would still buy a decent mansion.
While the aristocrats d in luxurious items chatted hahahaha, the face they had seen the most recently appeared.
He came to the garden and greeted Ray first before approaching the other nobles.
¡°Hoe Lord.¡±
¡°Oh well. Please don¡¯t make any noise. Anyone who hears it will know that I am the owner of the store.¡±
¡°haha. It¡¯s sad between us. Besides, isn¡¯t the real owner the Lord Hoe?¡±
Renus, the owner of Cerian Firm.
Dressed in a tailcoat with neatly trimmed hair, he was well-groomed enough to be considered a model for middle-aged people.
¡°You¡¯vee all the way to the banquet, but you still don¡¯t take off your robe. I think a lot of nobledies came, too.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯te here specifically to enjoy a banquet.¡±
¡°haha. It¡¯s a pity that you only give specifications at such a young age. If you just tell me, I will prepare the clothes right away.¡±
¡°it¡¯s okay. For me, this is the mostfortable.¡±
¡°All right. I don¡¯t rmend any more. But don¡¯t just stay in the garden, show your face at least once. I would like to introduce Hoeju to others.¡±
The introduction sucks.
If I sold my face for no reason, it would be like promoting ¡®I¡¯m here¡¯ to Heukbang.
After sending Renus away saying he would take his heart, Ray shook his butt off and got up as the nobles began to gather.
¡°Youngcha. Then it¡¯s about time.¡±
It¡¯s time to bring back the family heirloom of Count Cerian.
Chapter 774
Episode 774 The True Evil Group (7)
The moment So-Young and Heuk-Young cleared the bandit¡¯sir and headed for Bottenyeong.
In the secluded elven forest, a different ferocity lingered.
Kwaaaang-!
As an explosion erupted in the edge of the forest, the elf elder who was assisting Aira looked outside.
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
Another elder who stood guard at the entrance to the vige clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. Apparently, a human entered.¡±
¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t get lost. Please do not let ite around the giant tree.¡±
¡°Oh. I know.¡±
The elder, who appeared to be middle-aged, let out a breath and reached out his hand.
¡°Bind.¡±
Whoops-!
In-young, who had approached as if about to smash everything, stopped abruptly.
Let¡¯s see your face now
The elder, who was approaching with his hands behind his back, was startled for a moment.
¡®Is this really human?¡¯
A feeling of intimidation, a momentum that oozes.
This is simr to that of a monster.
Unlike the first time, the nervous elder hinted towards the bush.
¡°I don¡¯t remember inviting guests. Stop showing your face.¡±
¡°Keuk. As expected, elves greet you wildly.¡±
At the elder¡¯s words, a red-haired man stepped out from behind the tree.
He still had a sword in his hand when he had taken it out, but it was obvious that he had already exceeded his limit just by looking at his standing posture.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but the elf I¡¯m looking for is no longer here. If you say you want to go back, pretend not to know. As you know, elves¡¯ grudge is deep. You don¡¯t want to be chased for the rest of your life, do you?¡±
¡°Old man, are you afraid of me that much? Aren¡¯t the words getting longer?¡±
¡°If you say you have to see the long and the short to know, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t deal with.¡±
When I hold out my left hand, I do it and mana is pulled out.
The operation of mana has already gone beyond naturalness and has be one.
The result was never for the weak.
But the man did not back down.
On the contrary, he showed his enthusiasm for victory.
¡°Ever since I was little, I had a bad head, so I only realized it when I bumped into it myself.¡±
¡°In that case, you will feel your own foolishness and regret it.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, several spells were fired from the elder¡¯s hand.
It¡¯s a fire-type magic, but it¡¯s like a mixture of electric shocks.
The man¡¯s eyes were also bright.
¡°Quite¡¡±
Quaaaaaang-!
The man¡¯s words were drowned out by a roar.
After taking three steps back, he kicked the elder with his left foot instead of his weight-bearing right foot.
The harmony of karate is beyond imagination.
¡°Guide me to the light! Blink!¡±
The elder, who was nervous, moved his body into the air and started attacking again.
However, this was as expected by the man.
As if it was natural, he retrieved the sword and approached the elder, killing him.
¡°I have skills, but I have little experience. When was thest time you had a fight?¡±
The sword was already falling over the head of the elder elf.
The elder, who was quickly preparing for the next magic, met the man¡¯s eyes in an instant.
His eyes were red and bloodshot, just like his hair.
The corner of his mouth got caught in the clown and he wasughing as if he was thirsting for blood, so it was already a beast.
If you don¡¯t chant the incantation quickly, you will die.
But the mouth didn¡¯te off.
My body trembles with fear.
I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off the man¡¯s killing machine.
The de touches the forehead.
flinch-!
The time when the elf elder captured the man¡¯s brightly smiling expression.
¡°Ice spear!¡±
Kaaaang-!
A huge piece of ice flew from behind and shed the man¡¯s sword.
The elder elf, who was clearly watching the de fall before his eyes, let out his choked breath.
¡°Chehe¡! Huh¡! Huh¡!¡±
¡°The interruption came in at a good time.¡±
As the man sighed in sorrow, another elder who had cast his magic shouted.
¡°What are you doing! Aren¡¯t you ashamed to be an elder of the vige and try to kill yourself!
Did you try to kill yourself?
No, it would have looked like that if I had seen what had just happened from afar.
The elder breathed heavily and shook his head violently.
¡°It looks like he was possessed by something. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°I said goodbye, so let¡¯s get rid of it. We are here to help.¡±
¡°Keugh. Even if only the mana was still alive¡¡±
The state was still not perfect due to pouring mana into the transfer magic circle.
Originally, I would have been able to handle this much on my own, but now I realize that I am not strong enough.
The man whose stomach was twisted because he forcibly turned the path of the sword to block the magic spewed out a clot of blood.
¡°Does the old fox want to die too?¡±
¡°You are so arrogant. Consider it an honor to bury the bones in the ruins of the elves.¡±
¡°The small pikes are gone. It doesn¡¯t feel good to kill you guys, so go and bring the high elves.¡±
At those words, the female elder was indignant.
¡°How dare you insult him! I will not kill you gracefully!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha! You elves who care about nature and value life have no qualms about taking human lives, so heaven and earth willugh at you!¡±
The man boldly swung his sword.
The elders had to step back as they could not stand against the swords with the Aura des.
¡°Lightning!¡±
¡°Windnce!¡±
¡°Do something useless!¡±
As they stabbed their swords into the point where mana gathered and twisted them, the magic of the two was torn apart by the overwhelming mana density of the Aura de.
¡°Burst re.¡±
¡°Iciclence.¡±
A considerable number of fireballs and ice spears flew in, but they were helpless in front of the man¡¯s sword.
Mana hasn¡¯t been recovered yet to use range magic, but it doesn¡¯t work when you use low circle attack magic.
After repeating this a few times, the distance between the man and the elders has significantly narrowed.
With the remaining mana, Blink was used to widen the distance, but that too has now reached its limit.
¡°Is this far?¡±
When you feel defeat.
The elf elder raised mana.
¡°Elder, run away with Aira-sama.¡±
¡°What is that¡¡±
the woman elder tried to ask back, but he cut off her words.
¡°At this rate, both will die. I don¡¯t know how long I canst, so hurry up¡!¡±
Quaaaaaa-!
Mana gushed out from his body.
As he waved his right hand, a crater the size of a rock formed in the air and drove the man away, albeit for an instant.
Looking at the greatly increased powerpared to before, it is clear that he is overdoing it.
The woman elder bit her lip and immediately ran off the ground.
¡°I will definitelye back. Please hold out until then.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have toe. Please take good care of Aira-sama and the vige.¡±
Blood dripped from the corners of the elder¡¯s mouth as he spoke.
* * *
Count Cerian¡¯s work has already beenpleted.
Levia seems to have safely inherited the title of count, and since she has a strong financial line, she will be able to endure for the next ten years.
All that was left was to return to the principality with the heirloom.
A garden where a splendid banquet begins.
On the other side, in the back garden behind the mansion, a number of merchants and a familiar face were digging the ground.
After passing by the vendors, Ray approached her and greeted her.
¡°Is the work done?¡±
¡°Whoop¡ whoop¡¡±
Instead of an answer, only rough breathing returned.
A pitch-ck dress.
The white jade-like skin blends with the hair color to show off a dreamy beauty.
If the nobles who came to the banquet had seen her like this, they would have praised her as the crystallization of her beauty.
Except for the handcrafted, high-strength shovel handle held in fine hands.
Didn¡¯t you hear the greeting?
The moment she was about to ask Nura again, who dug up the ground without answering.
She couldn¡¯t stand it and screamed.
¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore! no don¡¯t! I thought I was following you to dig!¡±
He threw the shovel handle he had worked so hard on to the ground andy down.
¡°No, if you feed and put them to sleep, shouldn¡¯t you have to pay for the meal?¡±
¡°Of course you have to pay for the meal! But how could a woman of culture, manners, and dignity like me do such an ignorant thing!¡±
Ray snorted.
¡°Hyeonsuk is Niimi.¡±
It was only half a day ago that they used one to enjoy the banquet.
It was absurd to look forward to the banquet with menacing demonic eyes raised while unable to properly control the demonic energy.
Noorah said as if it was unfair.
¡°I have never been treated like this in my life! When I said that I would go to a banquet, they hit me in the head and forced me to dig the ground with something like this! Not even a ve would be treated like this!¡±
It seems that he hasn¡¯t seen a proper ve yet.
Ray, who could put her name on the list of the 5 worst ve traders in the East Continent if she wanted to, calmed her down.
¡°If you dig well, they¡¯ll send you a banquet, right?¡±
¡°Your dress is already in tatters, where are you going!¡±
¡°Then it¡¯s better. If you dig for two or three days, the banquet will bepletely forgotten.¡±
¡°What the hell are you doing this for!¡±
¡°What is it? Because of the treasure.¡±
The same goes for Nurua, who is ridiculous.
She sighed and picked up the shovel again.
¡°Phew. It is my fault for following you.¡±
Puppy-!
After doing it for a few hours, he seems to have gotten used to it by digging the ground, but Ray, who watched it, was not happy.
¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯ll show you for a second, so give it to me.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Rey took the shovel he had given him and started digging.
Poo-! Poo-!
There doesn¡¯t seem to be much difference in the amount of digging, but the posture is so amazing that it makes me feel bad.
Moderately bent waist.
Dig out by moving only the shoulder without turning the hand.
¡°The angle of the neck and shoulders is 22 degrees! This is the basics of shoveling!¡±
The tone of voice was also unpleasant.
Did you hear the fun of digging?
Ray began to dig up the entire vicinity of the patronage without any momentum to stop.
At first, even Noorah, who thought he would be able to sort things out, was tired of contemtion.
Even the merchants, who were half-forced to work, stopped working for a moment, stunned.
¡°Is it okay to mess with Count Bae¡¯s family like this?¡±
¡°22 degrees!¡±
¡°hey?¡±
¡°22 degrees is important!¡±
Without knowing who he was talking to, he shouted ¡¯22 degrees¡¯ and plowed the ground like a bulldozer.
The merchants who watched silently said, ¡¯22 degrees?¡¯ He mumbled along and started shoveling.
However, I feel that something is speeding up more than before.
As the burden on my shoulders eased, wouldn¡¯t the hard ground crumble like tofu?
Merchants cheered after hearing the taste of the shovel.
¡°Oh oh! 22 degrees!¡±
¡°It¡¯s 22 degrees!¡±
Like that of a civilized person who experienced a historic moment in the history of human civilization, Ray and the merchants dug the ground with one heart and one mind.
In the face of an iprehensible situation unfolding in front of her eyes, Nura kept her mouth shut and just held the shovel.
I don¡¯t want to get mixed up in their niche.
But I didn¡¯t realize it myself.
Before she knew it, her movements were beginning to resemble them.
Chapter 775
Episode 775 The True Evil Group (8)
I heard from Levia that Gabo¡¯s whereabouts are in this backyard.
If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re just digging the ground and looking for whateveres out.
While sweating at night, not when the nobles were enjoying a banquet, they poured the items they had gathered into one.
Patter-!
It looks really messy, probably because it was submerged in the ground for a long time.
After wiping the sweat with her soiled hands, Nur¡¯ah stepped over and asked.
¡°I never thought there would be so many buried there. Now what are you going to do with all this?¡±
¡°I will identify.¡±
Can you tell them all apart?
Ray smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± as if he had noticed Nura¡¯s intentions.
¡°I won¡¯t make you work anymore, so take a break. Oh, you can¡¯t touch that.¡±
support position-!
Startled by the weak current flowing from his hand, the merchant dropped the item.
¡°A magic tool?¡±
¡°Even after all these years, it seems that there is still some mana left. You don¡¯t know what kind of magic there is, so you don¡¯t know if you identally touch it and get hurt.¡±
At his words, the merchants hurriedly ran away.
If there is one thing more important than money, it is health and life.
Touching a magic tool you don¡¯t even know about is as dangerous as ying with a mine.
Looking at the merchants who seemed to refuse to work even if they paid more money, Ray spread his seat as if it was rather good.
¡°Now, who would be holding the treasure?¡±
Gently brushed off the dirt on the magic tools.
Then, strangely shaped statues gradually appeared.
¡°This is¡¡±
It seems like something is hidden.
Before she could even talk behind her back, Ray threw the statue back.
¡°This sucks.¡±
¡°Wait a minute! It was something that anyone could see had a story, right?¡±
¡°After shaking off the soil, the reaction weakened. It must have been buried with mud attached to it to be used as a trap from the beginning.¡±
¡°¡¡±
He said so, but what can he do?
Still, you never know.
Nura picked up the discarded statue and looked around.
Standing proudly with arms folded like a monarch of a country.
His eyes were as vivid as if they were still alive.
¡®It¡¯s ridiculous that art like this is simply used for traps.¡¯
There must be a great device hiding somewhere.
Like revealing a key in the moonlight, or revealing a hidden entity shining like a stone in the water!
I will definitely find it and press down on that confident nose.
It¡¯s a punishment for making ady shovelte at night!
Nurua, thinking that inwardly, jumped up and looked at the moonlight, and uttered a starter phrase to turn the surroundings into a sea of water.
Ray, who was watching from the side, clicked his tongue.
¡°They put on a show.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see! The mystery of this child must be real!¡±
¡°If you want to y with dolls, go far away and y instead of standing around.¡±
Hiss.
He waved the back of his hand as if chasing away a white ball on the street.
The moment Nura infused demonic energy into the statue, saying that she would show her true self.
Ray, who had been dying all this time, suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her.
¡°ah.¡±
¡°Shield.¡±
Whoops-!
The statue exploded, scattering fragments.
The explosive power wasn¡¯t that great, but if I had been hit by shrapnel while holding it in my hand, it would have been a real big deal.
Hup-!
Seeing her dumbfounded like a surprised rabbit, Ray brushed off her clothes.
¡°He¡¯s a mysterious kid.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s mostly stuff like this. Now, thanks to the passage of time, the magic has deteriorated, but if it weren¡¯t for that, it would have been dangerous just now.¡±
He didn¡¯t get angry and spoke calmly, but that rather stabbed his heart.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°I wish I knew. It¡¯s dangerous, so don¡¯te near it.¡±
¡°Yes¡¡±
Normally, he would have pursed his lips and said, ¡®Then I¡¯ll go to the banquet at least.¡¯
That¡¯s kind of bothering me.
Ray scratched the back of his head and sighed.
¡°Thanks to that, the work has be easier, so let¡¯s go to the banquet. If you find a man named Renus inside, he will make the banquet suit for you.¡±
¡°Yes¡.¡±
¡°Are you okay? Calm down.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
A tap on the shoulder brought the focus back to his eyes.
A statue that burst out of your hand.
It was clearly a magic tool made with hostility.
Thinking that all these things that were kicked on his feet were for that purpose, they started to look quite different from before.
she said anxiously.
¡°be careful.¡±
¡°These are just toys. Don¡¯t worry and go.¡±
¡°Yes¡ then¡¡±
As she was about to leave, the merchants who had witnessed what had just happened also followed as if they were running away.
¡°I have to prepare for business in the morning, so I¡¯ll go back around here.¡±
¡°Hmm. Neither do I. I will im the allowance to the upper house.¡±
There were magic tools that killed people all over the ce, but it was a natural procedure.
It wasn¡¯t even time to drink a cup of tea, and the patronage that had been so crowded was empty.
It¡¯s more safe this way to work.
In the empty field, Ray hummed a song.
¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±
The side that feels mana and the side that doesn¡¯t.
When they were divided into two groups, the ratio was about three to one.
decades at least.
It was surprising that objects that were hundreds of years old still contained mana.
He said to remove the horns too, so Ray decided to deal with the magic tools first.
The moment I put my hand on an old silver hand mirror.
Anger-!
A sh of light, blinding for an instant, emanated from the mirror.
Ray, who had already prepared himself with mana all over his body, let out a sigh.
¡°It¡¯s not child¡¯s y. What the hell are you doing?¡±
I don¡¯t know who made it, but the magic tool looked yful.
In addition, there were many other items, such as wooden chests that released memorization when the lid was opened, and leather towels that gave off a rotten smell.
Apparently, the only thing that had lethal power was the statue of Ye.
¡°Tsk tsk. no luck No matter how you choose, you would have picked that item first.¡±
Does it mean that if you be half-rich, you will be abandoned by the sky and your luck will disappear as well?
After processing all the magic tools, only the ones that did not feel mana were left.
One of these is sure to be an heirloom.
Ray carefully brushed off the debris one by one.
Bronze Key.
A ratherrge, square piece of wood.
Waterdrop shaped ornaments.
Each one is only an antique that cannot be found luxurious.
In the first ce, why did he leave a precious mark of an heirloom in the ground of such an insignificant support?
I didn¡¯t understand it at all, but since it was already done, I decided to try more.
There were seven items in total.
It has a strange shape, but I have no idea what this has to do with heirlooms.
¡°Sheesh. I feel like I just made a fool of myself.¡±
Maybe there are more things buried in the ground.
However, even if you dig all day, there is no point in doing more because you cannot see the end.
In the end, Ray, who had been struggling all along,y down in desperation.
The night sky is also very pretty.
As Ray looked up at the star-studded sky as if someone had painted it, he suddenly had an idea.
¡®wait. The memorization stuck in the wooden chest earlier¡ Wasn¡¯t it strange?¡¯
I half-raised myself and looked at the box again.
It sure did look weird.
If you usually put memorization in a box, it ismon to make it orderly so that the area is widened as much as possible.
However, I feel that this is roughly nailed down to the point where it looks sloppy.
¡°It looks like some kind of pattern.¡±
I straightened my posture and checked my neck.
It¡¯s not like it¡¯s poisoned, is it?
I touched the box here and there, being careful with my needles, and I noticed a structure I hadn¡¯t known before.
A subtle gap between the cover and the body.
At first, I thought it was formed naturally over time, but looking back now, it was subtly ovepping.
If this is a natural seam, it must be the skill of an excellent craftsman.
Open the gap carefully.
Took-!
The cover of the wooden box waspletely separated with the sound of something breaking.
A single wooden board was shattered into pieces, revealing a small green stone.
Woo-woo-!
Before he had time to appreciate its splendid figure, the green stone that shone in the moonlight embraced mana.
¡°Huh?¡±
This feeling is not good.
The mana contained in the theme of a stone the size of a finger is beyond imagination.
If you do something wrong, you will be swept away by the mana storm.
The moment Ray urgently tried to release the green stone from his hand.
Piing-!
Quaaaaaa-!
Mana like a waterfall spewed out in a straight line towards the sky.
¡°Aww!¡±
In response, Ray also raised mana to counteract.
Now it is no longer possible to ce green stones.
Now that unstable mana runaway has urred, what I have in my hand is not a jewel, but a bomb that can blow up a vige with a smile.
To say it was simply a magic stone, the aftermath was huge because the mana he had was superior.
I could tell just by looking at the sky that was supposed to be dark, brightening like daylight.
As the clouds parted and created a grand spectacle, all the nobles enjoying the banquet looked at the starting point of the light.
A cluster of lights shooting high into the sky.
The phenomena beyondmon sense aroused people¡¯s admiration.
¡°haha. How beautiful it is.¡±
¡°You care so much. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve had a banquet like this in my life. ha ha ha.¡±
Naturally, the nobles were only thinking about the banquet as an eye candy.
Without even dreaming that someone from below was supporting it.
Ray screamed inwardly.
¡®Aagh! I¡¯m going to die!¡¯
What kind of madman made such a magic tool!
No, how did he put this much mana into a small green stone in the first ce!
After swearing dozens of times, Ray focused his mind not to disturb his posture.
If you identally fall over, the count¡¯s mansion next to you will disappear in an instant.
Even the atmospheric mana was mobilized to support the magical tool, and the posture became more stable than before.
But that was it.
It is still impossible to move even one step from where you are standing, so you can only handle the mana while whimpering.
I hope someone wille soon.
Now I had no choice but to grit my teeth and endure it.
Chapter 776
Episode 776 The True Evil Group (9)
The banquetsted all morning.
Could it be because of the beautiful anomaly that embroiders the night sky?
If not, is it because of the sky that is as bright as daytime?
I don¡¯t know why.
The important thing now is that no one hase to help yet.
¡®Oh no¡!¡¯
He struggled with his overflowing mana, but a crisis soon came.
My nose itches like crazy right now.
I want to scratch it once, but if I do, my posture will be disturbed and I don¡¯t know what kind of trouble will happen.
There was no choice for Ray, who did not want to leave a name as a rare murderer who annihted an aristocratic family after scratching his nose once.
I just have to be patient.
one hour.
another hour.
By the time dawn ends and the day begins to dawn.
A procession of servants continued to clear the banquet hall.
One of them came close to the patron and finally found Ray.
¡°Oh over there!¡±
¡°huh? Is there anything?¡±
When he called his fellow attendants, they recognized Ray from afar and opened their mouths.
good!
Finally this madness is over!
Anyone is fine, so if you give me a breathing space, I¡¯ll break the magic tool and scratch my nose!
Seeing hope, his face turned bright.
Contrary to expectations, however, the servants who seemed to be walking towards the support soon turned their backs after saying something to each other.
Ray was perplexed.
¡®Oh no! Where!¡¯
He raised his hearing with mana and listened to the conversations of the attendants.
¡°Yesterday,dy¡ No, the Count told me not to disturb him no matter what happens as he has an honored guest in the garden.¡±
¡°I see. I almost came close. What does that mean anyway?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. Seeing them still in the same posture, isn¡¯t it like a stone statue?¡±
¡°There are also strange stone statues. Looking at it, it must have been the one that emitted light during the night.¡±
Maybe it¡¯s because this ce is quite far away from sponsorship? The servants were just thinking of themselves as interesting statues.
wait!
I mean, there are still people here!
The hope I had barely grasped disappeared as suddenly as it hade.
Rey, who had been abandoned by both heaven and people, vainly followed their backs with her eyes.
* * *
The ray of light fired from Count Cerian¡¯s family has already been reported to Celia Castle.
The phenomenon thatsted all morning and the strange wave of mana made even the Wizards Association curious.
¡°What the hell could that be?¡±
Count Vincent stroked his beard as he watched the intense beam of light faintly visible over the castle.
He was the son of Marquis Vincent, a famous family of magic.
Although he did not inherit the family of marquis, he had a special eye for magic as he was a member of the Wizards Association.
That must be magic.
It was also range magic that used a huge amount of mana.
Thinking that something like that had happened openly in the kingdom of Celia made me curious and curious at the same time.
he said to the messenger next to him.
¡°Tell the association that you will recruit people. I must go and see for myself.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The messenger, who got down on one knee, immediately informed the royal family and the association.
Count Vincent, who has risen to the 5th circle master, does not move except for dizzying events.
Since it was something he was interested in, the Association also thought it worth investigating.
As many as 30 wizards gathered for this event.
While there were those who were purely curious, the majority were those who tried to catch Count Vincent¡¯s eyes somehow.
He is the son-inw of the Marquis Vincent.
In addition, since he was a person who sat on the title of count only with his own ability, it could be said that the king was quite on the side of the powerful among the nobles.
If it looked good to him like that, it was good to see that life from now on was blooming.
In response, a search party consisting of over twenty nobles and a few elderly wizards was formed.
* * *
The morning passed and the day passed.
Now the sun is setting again.
Naturally, Ray was still immobilized.
¡®What should I do with this now?¡¯
Mana doesn¡¯t have much to worry about.
This is because there is no way it will be insufficient as long as you start using atmospheric mana in the first ce.
However, if there was a problem, it was that the spirit and stamina were not infinite.
Even if the body is strengthened with mana, there is a limit.
What¡¯s more, he had to deal with the huge amount of mana he had for one day.
As a result, my legs were already shaking.
If a few days passed like this without being able to sleep or even drink water, you would surely not be able to hold on even if you were yourself.
¡®There is only one way.¡¯
to find someone to help.
Even if only the three of them, who im to be able to use magic, gather together, there will be some time to rest.
At that time, if the magic tool ispletely destroyed, there will be a little shock, but it can be freed from it.
However, even if you know how, the situation does not change.
This is because no one will help in the first ce, and not a single ant cub passes by.
It seemed that the courtiers he met in the morning were also paying attention to the servants of the mansion.
A swearing sound rose from his natural throat.
What crime did you have to go through like this!
Did God really exist?
My faith, which hadn¡¯t been there before, was greatly shaken.
anyone is good!
Pleasee quickly and save me!
His silent cries did not reach anyone.
It was the evening of the first day after Ray started drifting away from the county¡¯s patronage.
* * *
One of the branches of the ck Room.
In the small Daejeon, everyone in their thirtieth division was having a conversation with serious faces.
¡°Does that make sense?¡±
Forty-five, who had been removed from the ban by Ray and was now acting as a spy, said, putting his clenched hands to his neck.
¡°¡I can¡¯t believe it easily either. Please exin in detail.¡±
Thirty-one, who could be said to be second among them, red at ny-eight.
The number difference was so great that ny-eight couldn¡¯t even breathe deeply.
He was just lying t on the ground and repeating the information he had brought.
¡°That seems to have happened to the elder who settled down in the Cerian Mountains.¡±
Quaang-!
Thirty-five, who had been listening silently, struck the podium with his fist.
¡°So what the hell is that all about! Who the hell is doing harm to the elder!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either! However, I heard that the bandit den waspletely destroyed and the elder was absent!¡±
At the words of ny-eight, thirty-five shut up.
The nest was destroyed, but the elder could not be absent.
No, if there was an elder in the first ce, there was no way that the den would be defeated.
That means either the elder left the mission or disappeared with their, but thetter case was honestly hard to imagine.
Thirty-five said.
¡°I don¡¯t know about your 90s, but we¡¯ve met the elder once before. He was a man with red hair and scars on his face. At that time, we were given the name Thirty, and beyond pride, we were wrapped in pride. He was the one who changed it in an instant.¡±
The frightened voice from the previous number had never been heard by ny-eight.
Swallowing a gulp, he asked, risking his death.
¡°How did you change it¡¡±
Then, instead of thirty-five, Thirty Days said.
¡°The Elder has subdued us all with only seven swings of his sword.¡±
¡°Seven times!¡±
Ny-eight eximed in amazement.
Speaking of the thirtieth generation, each individual is capable of handling the famous knights of a country as if they were children.
There were not just one or two of them, but ten.
To subdue all of them by swinging the sword seven times was only possible with an indescribable difference in skill.
Hearing those words, I couldn¡¯t understand the fact that the ny-eight bandit¡¯s den had copsed.
Isn¡¯t it that even though there was such an absolute person!
Thirty-one shook his head as if he knew what ny-eight was thinking.
¡°It¡¯s hard to think, but he must have been vacant. Otherwise, it cannot be exined.¡±
¡°yes. I think so too.¡±
If you denied it here, your throat would run away, so the only way to survive was to affirm it unconditionally.
Thirty-one asked if he liked Ny-eight¡¯s answer.
¡°Come to think of it, your colleague said he met the saint in that rumor. Which do you feel is more serious then or now?¡±
In other words, it is a question of who looks stronger.
Of course, the answer was fixed.
Ny-eight hurriedly answered.
¡°Of course he is an elder.¡±
¡°hmm. I guess so too. But on the other hand, it¡¯s disappointing. I wanted to test the extent to which I defeated the undead dragon alone.¡±
Forty-five looked at Thirty Days muttering, ¡®Is there anything I can do?¡¯
¡®Crazy bastard.¡¯
At the moment of forty-five, when I had oncepeted with the saint in that rumor, I thought maybe thirty days had turned around.
It¡¯s not enough to activate the 4th circle magic only with the starter word, it¡¯s a guy who cancels the top level 5th circle magic in seconds.
Moreover, how much mana can be contained in one body? Even after so much magic, his stamina remained, breaking even the ck ban that was nted in him.
And the one who even reced it with a new gold one was the saint who speaks of thirty days.
If it was the red-haired elder they were talking about, I could guarantee that they would not be able topete with only one or two members of the thirtieth generation.
without even dreaming of such a fact.
Ny-eight was oblivious to ttery.
¡°Even a saint is no big deal to the people of the thirtieth generation here. Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to deal with just three or four people from the 60th division?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. No matter how hard it is for sixty. Isn¡¯t the name and color the lineage of that hero?¡±
¡°Howe ny-somethings seem to be polishing their mouths, not their skills. hahahaha.¡±
At first nce, he seemed to be in a good mood.
Ny-eight even painted his face with gold.
¡°It is never empty talk. It might be difficult for people in their 60s, but people in their 30s should be able to deal with it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s natural. Even if only one of these guys goes outside right now, I¡¯ll be able to easily subdue a saint.¡±
I wasughing with a hint of murder, but at ny-eight I almost peed a little.
All he could do wasugh at him.
ttering is good, but crossing the line is rather poisonous.
He was a man who knew how to back down.
Forty-five joined the conversation.
¡°Anyway, that is. You¡¯re not here just to talk about it, are you? What did they say in the room?¡±
Ny-eight, who had nothing to say because he was cut off while ttering, did not refuse the outstretched hand of salvation.
¡°yes. This throne entrusted the search to the people of the 30th division.¡±
¡°search?¡±
They were interested in the words of ny-eight, which refers to all thirty, not to designate anyone.
Chapter 777
Episode 777 The Group of True Evil (10)
¡°You mean all of us?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°How rare. Is it that important?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know because I¡¯m just a forwarder.¡±
¡°okay. What did you say you should look for?¡±
Ny-eight answered.
¡°If there is anyone wearing a white robe, he told me to kill them all without asking.¡±
¡°The white robe.¡±
¡°I heard that a tiger woulde when I said it, but looking at it, it seems like a saint. It became fun.¡±
Thirty-fiveughed heartily.
Everyone in the thirtieth generation seemed to be quite happy with this, since we had just been talking about it.
It is an opportunity to actually meet and fight against the rumored hero.
¡°Don¡¯t touch me carelessly. I¡¯ll taste it first.¡±
¡°Death thirty days. I also want topete.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t cut in line! Why don¡¯t you leave this ce to me and get a good rest? Ha ha ha!¡±
Around that time, forty-five also became a little more lenient.
If there were one, two or three or four people, of course it would be andslide victory for the saint, but what if all ten of them attacked?
Can even a saint do it?
¡®Maybe the new owner will lose.¡¯
It¡¯s difficult when that happens.
Forty-five, who had already taken away their body and mind from the pleasure of being beaten, didn¡¯t really like Ray¡¯s death.
I guess I¡¯ll have to get my hands on it.
¡°He told me to move as soon as I heard the message.¡±
¡°The Serian Mountains. I didn¡¯t want to go there because it was a country estate on the outskirts.¡±
¡°Keuk. The blood is boiling after a long time.¡±
they got up
¡°Then move.¡±
At the end of the still quiet 30-year-old, all new models disappeared in Daejeon.
Forty-five were also included in the party.
* * *
I want to drink water.
If I had known it would be like this, I would have drank to my heart¡¯s content at the banquetst night.
Even if you regret it, it¡¯s already toote.
I have already seen the same moon twice in the same spot.
I entered the second day, but still no one came to help.
Does it make sense?
A ray of light so brilliant was brightly illuminating the sky, but why did not a single onee to visit!
Could it be because your usual behavior was bad?
Looking back at his actions, Ray shook his head.
Extorting money from merchants or suppressing bandits by force and making them do chores?
Or kicking Harpmann¡¯s ass counting gold coins or selling a mistress to a ve trader?
It¡¯s absurd to punish me with just that.
It was clear that there must have been another reason.
¡®Aagh! I got a cramp in my leg!¡¯
Ray screamed silently.
However, there was no one to help him in the backing without a listener.
* * *
The day dawned again.
I tried reciting the prayers of the holy kingdom in my mind all morning, but there was no effect.
After all, Gaia must have been an existence that only existed in people¡¯s imaginations.
As the morning passed and the sun rose in the middle of the sky, the heart that initially desperately wanted help began to change little by little.
Whoeveres first will be killed.
I will trample it very carefully and make it into a paste so that I can never stand again.
The love and hatred towards the person to help soon grew into hatred.
don¡¯te kill.
The strong will soon became the spirit of words, albeit weak.
As the death penalty became typified and pricked the skin, the attendants, who otherwise would only pass by a few times a day, stopped stepping anywhere near the patronage.
continued pressure.
As he wrestled in the scorching sun without even getting a sip of water, his mental strength was gradually depleted.
And the limit is approaching faster than expected.
It¡¯s because the toilet signal came.
¡®Ahh!¡¯
The human body is equal to everyone.
Sword masters and high-ranking wizards are people too.
No matter how high the level was, it was impossible topletely avoid the menstrual phenomenon.
Now please, anyone is fine, so please help!
I looked around desperately, but there was no one there.
no there is!
Just in time, a number of wagons with royal patterns arrived from outside.
Showing their cards to the soldiers guarding the mansion gate, they went straight into the mansion.
Maybe, really, maybe they were the ones who came to save themselves.
If that¡¯s the case, I think I¡¯ll be able to maintain a strong alliance with the Celia royal family in the future.
¡®Just a little bit¡ Let¡¯s be patient a little longer.¡¯
until theye here.
Let¡¯s be patient until then.
Ray¡¯s patience was being put to the test.
He didn¡¯t know it, but a lot of different people were already gathering around Count Cerian¡¯s house.
All because of one person.
* * *
Within a day, the 30th division, which had reached the Serian Mountains and searched the nearby viges, had to gather without finding anything.
¡°There wasn¡¯t this one.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same with other towns. If this happens, let alonepete with the saint, I will return without even seeing his face.¡±
¡°He¡¯s a guy who hides well like a rat.¡±
One after another, he just made a fuss.
Even if we go back like this, there is nothing to report.
Even one person is fine, so it would be nice to find a white robe, but such a robe should bemon.
He said lightly, as if thirty-five passed by.
¡°Well, I searched all over the vige, but it might be in the castle.¡±
¡°In the castle?¡±
¡°It¡¯s where the lord lives. If you¡¯re in a ce like that, wouldn¡¯t it be natural to look around town and not find it?¡±
It made sense.
If they were entrusting themselves to the aristocratic family, it could be exined that they had been fooling around in the vige.
Thirty said.
¡°I¡¯ll take a look at the county¡¯s house onest time and leave. If you do this, the left will understand.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t like it, but I have no choice but to do it.¡±
The thirties turned their steps.
Coincidentally, there was a person they were looking for so much.
* * *
The Wizards of the Association greeted Levia, who had inherited the title as Count, and headed straight to the patronage.
At first, I admired the beam of light seen from afar, and then I was frightened to see the white robe holding a magic tool.
¡°Oh no! Holy saint!¡±
Count Vincent, who recognized him first because of the one-sided ceremony, came running in a month.
He looked at Ray with a clear look of bewilderment.
¡°Why are you doing this! For several days¡¡±
He spoke and looked at his posture, but the distribution of power was wless.
No, now is not the time to be admiring.
Count Vincent looked at the current situation and thought.
A magic tool that emits huge amounts of mana.
Inferring from the waves felt, this must be in the middle of a runaway mess.
If you¡¯re barely holding on to sustain the mana bursting out.
¡°Are you unable to move now?¡±
¡°¡¡±
No response.
Count Vincent continued.
¡°If I am right, please blink twice.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Ray closed his eyes twice and opened them.
There was a look of desperation in those eyes.
Count Vincent pondered, then let out a big sigh.
Then he called the old wizards standing in the back.
¡°You guys,e over here and see.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Did you call?¡±
Looking at them approaching the call, Count Vincent said.
¡°It seems that the saint is in a difficult situation. You guys who have mastered magic, I believe you understand the situation.¡±
¡°of course.¡±
They also noticed how things were going.
¡°I¡¯m going to ask you directly, but is there a better way?¡±
The wizards expressed disapproval at the Count¡¯s question.
¡°The mana is too unstable to carelessly touch. It could even get us caught up in it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just that. In order to take out the Holy Son, we need mana equivalent to that¡ I think it¡¯s not enough for us.¡±
¡°As expected.¡±
As expected, Count Vincent sighed again.
Even if all the wizards here gather and infuse mana, they won¡¯t be able to survive even for an instant.
To that extent, the mana spouting out of the magic tool was at a level that could not be exined in words.
If all the top wizards in the kingdom gathered together, they could earn a few seconds.
It will take a good month to summon them, and within that time, the saint will be swallowed up by mana and be a ruined man.
In a situation where he could neither do this nor that, Count Vincent honestly confessed the truth to Ray.
¡°¡I apologize. I can¡¯t seem to be of any help. We will try to arrange a way as soon as possible, so please wait a little longer.¡±
sh-! sh-! sh-!
Ray blinked his eyes like crazy.
Count Vincent misinterpreted the meaning.
¡°I¡¯m d you waited. Let¡¯s put heralds in neighboring kingdoms as well. I will summon the wizards and push the mana all at once, so please have the saint break the magic tool in the gap.¡±
He couldn¡¯t see well because it was covered by his robe, but his eyes were weeping.
Of course, that figure was not visible to Count Vincent.
¡°While reinforcementse, the children from the association will protect the saint. There are especially many young people here, so you won¡¯t be bored during that time.¡±
sh-! sh-! sh-!
¡°ha ha ha. You¡¯re happy, so I¡¯m happy too. Let¡¯se up with measures with trustworthy people. I¡¯m leaving for today.¡±
sh-! sh-! sh-! sh-!
The Count turned his back as quickly as it was cold.
When he returned to the mansion apanied by the elderly wizards, only the sons of nobles remained in the backyard.
A faint smile formed on their lips as they listened to all of their conversation so far.
Did you say that it is Junchi even if it rots?
Even though they were young, they were elite wizards enough to be in the association.
He could tell that he was in the worst state right now, with his hands and feet tied tightly to such a powerful magic tool, not knowing when reinforcements woulde.
¡°Can I really live?¡±
¡°I heard what the count said earlier. I heard it should be at least a month?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It looks like I¡¯m going to die right here.¡±
¡°Even if you¡¯re a saint, it¡¯s no big deal.¡±
The sound of talking in the distance.
He must have said it because he was so far away that he couldn¡¯t hear it, but Ray, who had already raised his spirits to the extreme, heard it very clearly, as if whispering in his ear.
Of course, the face looked cool too.
Ray, who never forgets what he looked at once, took them through.
The day of freedom will be the day of purge.
Boiling emotions slightly increased his patience, which was approaching its limit.
Chapter 778
Episode 778 The Group of True Evil (11)
From that evening, the painful time began.
While the banquet is not yet over, the aristocraticdies and children who have gathered just in time y together.
Openly drinking alcohol and eating meat in front of people, the scent alone was already equivalent to torture.
Growl-!
fasting for several days.
Hearing the sound from the boat, a son of a noble approached with a bottle of wine.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! It seems that even the holy son can¡¯t help the situation with his stomach!¡±
He shouted as if he wanted everyone to listen, and the people around him burst intoughter hahahoho.
Among them, there were also those who had a straight face.
¡°Where do you dare to talk nonsense!¡±
¡°It was too much to call it a joke. It looks like the son of Ott is drunk, so take him with you.¡±
¡°Leave me alone, Deon. If you don¡¯t drink on a nice day like today, when will you drink? Isn¡¯t that right, Your Holiness? Oh, our dumb His Holiness couldn¡¯t answer! ha ha ha!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho!¡±
The sound of vulgarughter rang out.
A young man called Deon spoke in contemtion.
¡°What you just said was sphemy. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Heretic Inquisitor of the Holy Kingdom?¡±
¡°What kind of heretic inquisitor are you talking about? Does this mean that His Holiness, who is as hard as a stone, even informs himself? That¡¯s funny.¡±
When he patted Ray on the cheek and said, Deon frightened and stopped.
¡°Get a drink! How far do you have to make a mistake toe to your senses!¡±
¡°Deon, don¡¯t live a boring life. A man must have a hot taste, and how can he be popr with youngdies if he has new breasts?¡±
Around Ott, the baron¡¯s daughters joined together.
It was just to gain the prestige of the marquess family, but even that was good for Ott, who was already drunk.
While he was being held by the youngdies, Deon was busy taking care of his back.
¡°Sir Seongjae. He¡¯s drunk and he¡¯s out of his mind right now. Please kindly forgive me.¡±
He finally fell to his knees and begged for forgiveness.
* * *
Ray managed to calm his initially bubbling stomach.
be patient be patient
You who have a lot of understanding should bear it, who will?
It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t understand the extent of drinking meat or drinking in front of you.
While struggling to hold on, a loud noise came from the boat.
Growl-!
It¡¯s only natural that I haven¡¯t eaten in a while.
oh i am hungry
What should I eat first when I get out of here?
As I continued my happy imagination, a guy the size of an anchovy spine approached me and said,
¡°It seems that even the Holy Son can¡¯t help the situation with his stomach!¡±
¡°Where do you dare to talk nonsense!¡±
¡°It was too much to call it a joke. It looks like the son of Ott is drunk, so take him with you.¡±
¡°Leave me alone, Deon. If you don¡¯t drink on a nice day like today, when will you drink? Isn¡¯t that right, Your Holiness? Oh, our dumb His Holiness couldn¡¯t answer! ha ha ha!¡±
¡°ha ha ha!¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho!¡±
Ray didn¡¯t understand what he was doing.
Could it be that they were friends with their great-grandfather?
If not, why do you want to die like that?
In a situation like now, which requires a lot of patience, I couldn¡¯t stand the way he mocked people in the face.
But isn¡¯t he talking again?
A man who had given up on his own life and looked like a carapace came knocking on the cheek.
¡°You mean that His Holiness, who is as hard as a stone, would even inform you? That¡¯s funny.¡±
But this kid is real.
Right before the string of reason is cut.
Deon came over and knelt down.
¡°Sir Seongjae. He¡¯s drunk and he¡¯s out of his mind right now. Please kindly forgive me.¡±
Hisplexion turned white and he trembled, as if he were about to die.
As I watched it, the boiling speed faded away.
¡®I will endure one more time.¡¯
Of course, his fate will be different when he is able to move his body again.
The only thing that saves him is the young man named Deon and the restraint of pointing at Ott in anger.
Ugh!
Rather than that, I really can¡¯t anymore.
Ray slightly frowned at the strong signal he felt from his stomach.
I¡¯ve reached a limit in my ability to tolerate going to the bathroom.
I don¡¯t think I can stand it any longer.
Sweat trickled down.
Deon is bowing in front of me and I can hear a mocking conversation from the side.
It was then.
When the night is ripe and they are dancing in the middle of the mansion.
I could feel a faint movement of people climbing over the wall of the count¡¯s house.
It¡¯s still an urgent situation.
I couldn¡¯t turn my head, so I nced sideways at the ce where I felt the presence.
As expected, there were 11 new models, perfectly warmed up in the dark and moving.
Among them, I saw a familiar face.
¡®Forty-five.¡¯
¡®omg! You really were here!¡¯
Our eyes met each other.
Before they had time to celebrate the reunion, the 30th squad red at Ray and their eyes lit up.
¡°That guy is a saint.¡±
¡°I am first!¡±
Without giving each other a chance to speak out, they immediately pulled out their swords and attacked.
Poetry like this.
If you don¡¯t dodge, you¡¯ll get stabbed.
But if you avoid it, you¡¯ll get tired of your pants after the magic tool explodes.
Ray firmly held the magic tool in his hand.
Now there is nothing to cover
take it
Cutting the earth through a deadly death.
Boooooooong-!
Just as they were rushing forward, the thirtieth was engulfed in a sh of light.
* * *
So-Young and Heuk-Young returned safely after arranging the upper ranks of Bottenyeong.
So-young, who had been nning to make money by posting a report in a hurry and taking advantage of the disappearance of the Bottenyeong trade union, opened her mouth as she saw the support of the count¡¯s family, which had almost half blown away.
¡°What the hell happened while we were gone?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Even the dark spirit lost his words for a moment at the miserable appearance.
When we went to the most damaged backyard, there was a figure like a zookeeper who tended animals.
¡°Can you see your hand digging?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. But no matter how much the saint ordered me to find an ogre in this dirt floor¡¡±
¡°Are you talking back to the saint¡?¡±
Ray pointed at his feet with a quick chin.
There, the vertebrae of Ye¡¯s anchoviesy limp, with their faces buried in the ground.
His children, who witnessed how he had been beaten just before, shook their heads violently.
¡°I¡¯ll find the car! Let¡¯s find it!¡±
¡°Oh, ogres and trolls areing too!¡±
¡°If I can¡¯te, there will be no food or sleep in the future.¡±
Jerrit-!
The person who spoke out received the eyes of resentment from those around him.
Soyoung, who had been watching the sons of nobles shoveling at night, approached.
¡°Sir Seongjae. What the hell is this¡¡±
¡°Everything is fine.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°The reason I am here is that I was exposed in the ck room. This is what happened. Destroy all suspected ck-bang camps around you.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°But, it¡¯s Nabal, and it starts right away. If you don¡¯t move fast, you¡¯ll lose the yer.¡±
Ugh-!
I could clearly hear this grinding behind me.
At a time like this, So-yeong, who had never seen anything good because she was upset, answered right away.
¡°all right. I¡¯ll be sure to stir it up, so take it easy.¡±
Sigh-!
So-yeong left behind the sound of her teeth getting worse and worse.
Heukyoung, who had noticed in between, also followed her.
Ray thought about the heirloom.
The legacy of a county family in a remote area.
What is his true identity that he is so obsessed with in the ck room?
¡®Come to think of it, the ck Room was deeply rted to Gaia.¡¯
I don¡¯t know what kind of bad rtionship there is between the two, but one thing is certain: this heirloom seems to have something to do with it.
Otherwise, there would be no way to bite and hang around like this.
Then, shall we bring in the Holy Kingdom to find it?
no.
Then, eventually, the Serian heirloom will begin to be managed by the Holy Land.
If you lose it, you will get in trouble.
It would be morefortable to find it yourself and bring it back to the principality.
Kaaaang-!
I was lost in thought for a while when I heard the sound of a metal crash.
¡°That saint.¡±
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±
The shovel won¡¯t go in anymore.
There was nothing I couldn¡¯t do if I forced myself to, but I felt like I couldn¡¯t do that.
As I gently brushed off the soil with my hand, I began to see something like the corner of a square shape.
He took a shovel and dug more around the area.
The edges continued long, and soon seemed to represent something gigantic.
When I was studying carpentry, I could understand it because I had also studied masonry to some extent.
this kind of material.
Judging by the thickness, this is unmistakably a structure.
After roughly shaving the ground, the remaining parts were gently brushed away, and eventually a square shape gradually appeared.
¡°door?¡±
The upper part of the huge door.
It seems that the stone was carved to create a pattern and shape.
If there is one thing that stands out, it is that all of these were carved out of a single stone.
It was made by cutting a rock the size of a small mountain.
It smells. It smells.
It smells of an important key leading to an heirloom!
In fact, Ray, who had given up halfway, grabbed a shovel and dug hard.
Pir through the door.
After the pirs, the bs.
As the soil was dug little by little, the identity of the structure began to be revealed.
When I finally brushed off the unidentified mound of dirt next to the stone b.
A beautiful goddess statue revealed itself.
¡°Wow¡¡±
¡°This seems to be a ruin¡ It was quite a long time ago¡¡±
It was obvious that it was old.
That¡¯s because it was buried so deep in the ground.
However, there were no signs of damage to most of the ruins, including the statue of the Goddess, to the extent that it was unthinkable.
As the years passed, there were not many scratches that should have been there naturally, but thanks to that, the appearance of the temple has been preserved almost as it is.
Looking around, Ray found a ring-like groove on the head of the goddess statue.
Somehow, the size is oddly familiar.
I took out the small crown that I had received from the family head Cerian and kept in my pocket.
Let¡¯s take a look at it, and the size seems to fit.
¡®Could this be the key?¡¯
I put the crown on the head of the goddess statue with a tense hand.
OK.
Koo Goo Goong-!
The closed stone door slowly opened.
Chapter 779
Episode 779 Heirloom Stolen (1)
Ray hurriedly pushed the surroundings away.
¡°Air hand!¡±
The new model of the children who were watching nearby him was gently pushed away.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s never been directly affected by magic, even though he¡¯s seen it before.
The children were perplexed by the foreign sensations surrounding their bodies.
whether they are surprised or not.
When Ray saw the enormous amount of divine power emanating from the entrance, he turned white.
vast
The divine power I felt right now was so deep and wide that I doubted if I could exin it with these words.
The ck spirit standing next to him also muttered with a face he hadn¡¯t seen before.
¡°Divine power¡ why¡¡±
If this happens, it is almost an established fact that Cerian¡¯s heirloom is rted to Gaia.
Soyoung said.
¡°This is a bit surprising. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to report to the Holy Kingdom?¡±
¡°Good to see. Let me see for a moment.¡±
¡°Ho Ho. It¡¯s really fun.¡±
When So-young, who had been talking without a smile on her face, stepped out in front of the stone gate, Heuk-young stopped her.
¡°what?¡±
¡°Calm down. The first step is to take action.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t even looked inside yet. There can be no countermeasures to be taken, right?¡±
¡°Even so, that means not now. I think it¡¯s better to think carefully at times like this.¡±
¡°Keep¡¡±
I wanted to refute it, but it was true.
So-young, who had been breathing in the deep divine power that had been emanating from earlier, finally wiped her drool and closed her mind.
¡°okay. Let¡¯s go back for now.¡±
The Dark Spirit, relieved by him, stood aside.
When So-yeong and Heuk-yeong walked away from Seongmun.
Ray went inside as if it were natural.
¡°uh?¡±
¡°No, wait, my saint¡¡±
There was no time to say anything.
It is absurd to lightly ignore the opinions of the two and enter.
ck Spirit sighed and said.
¡°We have to seal the area. I¡¯ll tell you, but we can¡¯t go in.¡±
Divine power emanating from the entrance.
He was a saint, so he endured it. If those with weak mana or holy power entered, they could lose their lives.
Just looking at it now, several of his children were approaching with interest.
Soyoung openly expressed her regret and sent them back.
¡°Go back to bed. I can¡¯t go any further.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to get caught up in the holy power, don¡¯t step over this stone.¡±
Heukyoung put a stone the size of a human head in a pile.
Fortunately, the disciples were good listeners, so no one went against their words.
¡°Here I am guarding. Go and tell Levia.¡±
¡°okay. Like it or not, it¡¯s her territory now, so it¡¯s right to let people know.¡±
When artifacts or ruins are found, they must be reported to the lord of the relevant territory.
After escaping the deep ruins with just one run, she headed for the county.
* * *
Inside the mansion, Levia, who was conversing with the leaders of the Wizards Association, interrupted the conversation for a moment when she heard a knocking from outside the door.
¡°Come on in.¡±
¡°Excuse me for a moment.¡±
What Soyoung saw aftering inside was Levia, whose expression was as stiff as the seniors in the association with serious faces.
She asked, looking at Soyoung.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal¡ I came to report it because it seems that there are ruins from your estate. Our lord has already gone inside, isn¡¯t it okay?¡±
Nominally, relics and relics belong to the lord.
It could be said that it was disrespectful to the lord as he rushed inside to investigate before he even reported the report.
Levia nodded once as if it was okay.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But ruins¡ I guess I¡¯ll have to see for myself. Do you also like the words of the Association?¡±
Count Vincent, who was sitting across from her words, also got up.
¡°I know that I am not qualified to discuss your estate with you. However, no matter where you look at such magic tools found in the backyard, you can¡¯t think of them as a general category. I want you to hand it over to this association.¡±
¡°I should have told you I had no intention of doing that.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad suggestion for you either. From what I¡¯ve heard, I heard that the Cerian Spirit is having trouble with monsters externally. We can promise you support from this association.¡±
What else does this mean?
Soyoung, who overheard their conversation, asked Count Vincent.
¡°Is the association coveting magic tools?¡±
¡°Craving? I¡¯m just asking you to turn it over for a few months to investigate.¡±
In other words, since the magical value of magic tools seems high, they hope to study them.
If you¡¯re a wizard, you¡¯re supposed to be a subordinate whoughs and cries over a magic or two, but the problem is that Levia doesn¡¯t have the heart to do that at all.
¡°I, the lord, take care of the affairs of this territory. It¡¯s not a matter for Count Vincent or the Association to intervene.¡±
Levia gave a short greeting without saying anything.
¡°I will wake up first. Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
In the awkward atmosphere, So-Young was almost pushed out of the way.
* * *
¡°What is all this?¡±
The inside is so dark that you can¡¯t even see the front and the air is stuffy.
When I touch the wall, I feel a slightly sticky texture.
I don¡¯t want to use magic at all in a ce like this where the holy power runs rampant, but I can¡¯t help it because I can¡¯t see.
Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Light.¡±
A bright light illuminated the interior of the ruins.
Then, you see a grotesque road lined with numerous stone statues,rge and small.
A girl with long hair in a shabby outfit.
A strong-looking woman with scars on her face.
Or a young man in a well-dressed robe.
Their attitudes were so unique that they had a lot inmon.
All of them were distorted in pain or looked like they were drowning in sorrow.
¡®I don¡¯t know who made it, but it¡¯s such a bad taste.¡¯
Among them, there was a statue of a woman smiling happily, but the posture she was standing in felt like she was right after killing someone.
I walked along the road, looking at each of the stone statues that seemed toe alive at any moment.
When I thought I hade halfway down the road without even a side road, I saw thest stone statue.
Unlike the previous stone statues, it appears to be lying without strength.
Hair that falls gently down your shoulders.
There was a smile on his lips that seemed to be relieved, but the moment he saw it, a person passed through Ray¡¯s head.
¡®¡Iriel?¡¯
There is no certainty.
It¡¯s just because the atmosphere of the stone statue resembles it.
My heart was in denial, but my head had already clearly recalled an image.
posture of the statue.
That is the appearance of Iriel right before he disappeared.
A saintess whomitted disrespect to the goddess before dying and was unable to leave even her body behind.
There must be few people besides himself who saw the smile he showed at the end.
Then, what the hell is that stone statue with the same smile as back then?
Is it simply a coincidence?
Did an object made by a skilled mason a long time ago coincidentally resemble Iriel?
That is nonsense.
¡°This is¡¡±
Ray approached and touched the stone statue. It¡¯s
cold
and hard as expected.
It feels crude, nothing more and nothing less than stones rolling around.
The impression was quite shabby.
What were you expecting?
¡°I don¡¯t know what this is doing.¡±
Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Ray continued on his way.
Although I like it somehow.
If this is also the will of heaven, there will be a time when we will meet again.
He struggled to suppress the feeling of wanting to turn around and walked with more strength than before.
* * *
At the end of the road was a small cave.
The entrance was so small that I almost had to crawl to get inside.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s saksin.¡±
Even if it¡¯s not, my whole body is aching after I¡¯ve been supporting my magic tools without resting for the past few days.
I should have rested for a bit.
Let¡¯s enter the cave with bted regrets behind.
I see the shape of something with a brilliant light.
A lump of light the size of only two fingers.
It was sitting quietly on top of a pile of fine soil, but somehow it felt divine just looking at it, and it felt like my fatigue was gone.
A warm feeling enveloping the air.
Seeing it as the source of enormous divine power, it was infinitely calm.
If you look at it, you will naturally be reverent, so rather than rushing closer to the mass of light, Ray first observed it from a distance.
What is this?
A faint mass of light.
It feels like it will break any moment if you touch it.
¡°Could it be Gaia¡¯s finger or something like that?¡±
Ray, who naturally harbored sphemous thoughts in the sacred scene, turned around as if he had just had a good idea.
A special sealed pouch.
When you carefully open the entrance, a thick mage exudes.
Ray frowned at the intense smell that stung his nostrils.
¡°The stench is still there.¡±
It was a familiar color and was part of the undead dragon¡¯s body.
I had it just in case, but I¡¯m not a necromancer anyway, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ever use it.
He raised his mana and fought against the demon.
Throw the undead dragon¡¯s bone next to the heirloom.
Roaring-!
White mes rose, and soon the bones of the undead dragon, unable to withstand the sacredness, disappeared without leaving even a handful of ashes.
Although it is a bone fragment without a dragon heart, it is still the remnant of an undead dragon.
I hope it will literally perish.
¡°Isn¡¯t this really like Gaia¡¯s finger?¡±
It seems that the thickness and shape are somehow simr, and if it was cut during the War of the Heavenly Demon, wouldn¡¯t it be usible?
Will Gaman¡¯s fingers reattach after suture surgery?
I know the human body well, but I don¡¯t know much about the body.
Ray, who was imagining useless things, stoppedughing.
What can¡¯t be
If this was really a part of the body, why did Gaia put it in such a dark and gloomy cave?
He packed the heirloom in the pocket that held the undead dragon.
Despite the specially treated material, the divine power flowed through the pocket.
A level of energy that surpasses that of an undead dragon.
Those who couldn¡¯t handle it were damaged by divine power just by stepping into the ruins.
Ruins hidden underground and strange stone statues inside.
And even an heirloom that exudes divine power.
All of them are full of unknown things, so my head hurts.
¡°I have no choice but to leave it to the Holy Kingdom.¡±
Even if he brought it to the principality, there would be no talented person who could interpret such an enormous divine power.
After thinking about it for a moment, he left the ruins.
Chapter 780
Episode 780: Stolen Heirlooms (2)
As soon as they came out, they were greeted by people in familiar robes.
A snake-shaped thread embroidered on the chest.
That undoubtedly meant that he was abatant in the ck Room.
On the floor, even the children of the Association were trampled t, but as soon as they came out of the ruins, they could see this scene, so they must have been waiting in advance.
¡°That¡¯s an interesting greeting.¡±
¡°Please save me!¡±
¡°Saint! Please save me!¡±
Life is raining down at the screams of his children.
It is the mindset that if you do something stupid, you will be killed as it is.
The robe that stood out with golden thread opened its mouth.
¡°As I¡¯ve heard, you¡¯re in pretty good shape. Only then will Nobu be able to step in. cluck.¡±
It¡¯s an old voice that splits into two or three.
However, because there was some unknown subtlety in it, he was a person who could never be ignored.
Ray sighed.
¡°You¡¯re proud of the subject of having a lot of things under you.¡±
¡°Hey, look at this gore-like bastard? Don¡¯t you have any parents?¡±
¡°Stop the bullshit and talk about your business first.¡±
¡°A man with no manners. Hand over the things you brought out of it. Then I¡¯ll release these guys.¡±
Ray nced at his children.
I wondered if they could escape on their own, but considering their skills, it was impossible to be reborn a hundred times.
However, it is not what he wants either to disregard the lives of those taken hostage and protect heirlooms.
¡®When there is no receiver.¡¯
The timing was bad.
No, maybe this was also the opportunity Heukbang was aiming for.
It is an heirloom that was obtained after a long time, but it cannot be exchanged for a person¡¯s life.
Ray pulled out a pocket containing the heirloom from his bosom and threw it away.
The old man who received it, which was full of divine power, shook his sleeves.
Then, the divine power, which was notpletely hidden even in the special pouch made by the Holy Kingdom, disappeared as if it had never happened.
The old man who took care of thingsughed.
¡°The more you embrace power or people, the more you have to lose. It is your mistake that you have not yet realized that the more you have, the weaker you be.¡±
The old man suddenly disappeared into the forest, leaving behind a meaningful message.
It was so thin that it felt like fog even though I was looking at it with my own eyes.
If you simply look at the stealth ability, the old man was already far beyond the guards.
When he waspletely gone, the men in ck who were stepping on his children lowered their swords.
Slow-!
Chow ah-!
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
There was no time to stop.
Those who urately cut the vital points, without saying who came first, bit off their dogma and copsed as they were.
In an instant, the entrance to the ruins turned into a mess with the corpses of ck men and their sons.
Ray immediately kicked the ground.
I thought I would be able to catch it if I thought of the old man¡¯s steps, but it was in vain.
It has already disappeared without leaving even the slightest trace.
It was good to say that there was no way to find it now that a person of that level had decided and wanted to hide.
I opened my eyes and cut my nose.
Heirlooms were stolen and more than ten children lost their lives.
Coincidentally, Count Cerian¡¯s banquet hasn¡¯t ended yet, so I see some nobles who have heard of the current uproar ande.
The shocked nobles, covering their mouths, approached in a month.
¡°K nes! How did it happen!¡±
¡°What is this all about?¡±
The one who hugs the corpse of a rtive and cries.
The one who looks around to figure out the situation.
The hall went into a panic.
Levia and the security guard who camete were also embarrassed.
¡°Get the wounded!¡±
¡°Yes yes!¡±
At Levia¡¯smand, everyone, including escorts and servants, moved quickly.
The Dark Spirit, who had been watching the devastation, approached.
¡°The ck room has moved.¡±
¡°Even though there were nobles, he openly touched the county. Beyonding out in the sun, it is fully revealing itself.¡±
The power of the nobles is the power of the kingdom.
It was enough to anger the nobles of Celia as they brutally killed more than 10 of their children.
But why?
I couldn¡¯t understand why he deliberately acted like he was touching the beehive.
¡®Does that mean I¡¯m confident enough?¡¯
Celia¡¯s potential is by no means small.
It was all the more so because the epidemic was also subsiding with the dispatch of the battalion of Seongguk.
It¡¯s not as good as the Lessian Empire, but it¡¯s a kingdom that still has quite a few famous knights, so it must be a burdensome opponent for the ck Room.
Soyoung murmured with an unusual face.
¡°It¡¯s not good¡ I think I¡¯m ready.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re ready¡¡±
¡°There¡¯s going to be a war soon.¡±
Confident tone.
If Soyoung said this, there was no doubt.
Not even worth the time to think.
Ray quickly gave instructions.
¡°Call Harfman and tell him to leave Celia. We are also going back to the principality.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Come to think of it, what happened to the bandits?¡±
¡°I dealt with it. All suspicious-looking dens in the vicinity have also been set on fire, so you can rest assured.¡±
¡°Who is that Elder?¡±
Dark Young expressed disapproval at Ray¡¯s question.
¡°Judging from theck of news, it seems that he is still in Celia.¡±
¡°Are you trying to kill even the king with that poison?¡±
Maybe that won¡¯t be easy.
The king of Silia is a man who has risen to master status both in name and reality.
No matter how excellent your skills are, you will be hard pressed to deal with the royal knights and the king.
There is no point in staying here in the yard where even the heirloom was taken away.
The movement of the ck room is also unusual, so we must hurry up to prepare for the uing war.
¡°Go and pack your things. I will borrow only one carriage for Count Levia.¡±
¡°Please.¡±
She answered without looking this way.
Since a nobleman¡¯s son was massacred in his territory, it is only natural that he be busy.
If you make a mistake, you may end up getting involved while trying to figure things out, so I¡¯ll have to deal with it well from now on.
With a heavy heart, Ray looked at the bodies of the victims and moved on.
* * *
Tuk-tuk-
A cold drop of water fell on the bridge of my nose.
¡°Umm¡¡±
Aira woke up and opened her eyes.
A dark cave where the moonlight leaks faintly.
An opaque membrane surrounds it.
Her face hardened by the blooding in through the wind, she stood up and looked at the entrance.
There, a female elf was smiling sweetly.
¡°¡ Aira-sama, did you open your eyes?¡±
cut off ears.
Her white skin was stained red with blood.
Unlike the quiet inside, a naked human swung a sword at her from the outside.
At such times, her back te was torn off and her body, damaged beyond recognition, trembled in pain.
My body was cooled by the water droplets falling from the ceiling of the cave.
The child¡¯s curly hair, which looked good, was tangled in blood and clinging to her head, and it couldn¡¯t look so pitiful.
¡°How could you¡¡±
The moment Aira tried to hug her by the shoulders.
The left arm of the elf woman who had been hit by the sword was cut off and fell fleetingly.
Blood leaks into the quiet cave where the only sound of dripping water is.
The carelessly scattered pebbles and tree branches speak for themselves.
A magical prayer passed down from generation to generation by the elders of the elves.
It is obviously an absolute defense magic, but it is a cruel magic that only the person who uses it is not protected.
When the caster dies, the magic also disappears, so it wasmon for two elders to use it in pairs.
He didn¡¯t say anything, but it didn¡¯t take long to understand the situation.
Ira took her in her arms.
Was it already approaching the limit?
The moment the touch touched, the magic disappeared and the elder copsed as it was.
The body temperature of the child wrapped in his arms felt colder than the raindrops falling from the sky.
That made her even more sad.
¡°I tried. Good job. Great job.¡±
¡°Ara¡ sir¡¡±
Aira brought her hand to the chest of the elf who was coughing up blood.
¡°Okay. Now¡ leave everything to me.¡±
Whoops-!
Her will to wish for a warm death.
The elf woman began to annihte everything.
The back that was like a rag disappears, and the severed arm disappears.
Even at the end, when the sad and pensive face quietly disappeared.
Ira was able to stand up from her seat.
When I raised my head, a polite human was standing with a sword.
¡°I finally met you.¡±
¡°Since you killed my child, don¡¯t think that you can die gracefully.¡±
¡°Funny. I hope you are as strong as I imagined.¡±
The man burst into the room with a smile on his face.
Aira, who was still looking at him while soaked in rain, raised her finger.
Puppy-!
The man¡¯s right arm, which was about to swing the knife, burst open.
skin muscle blood vessels and bones.
The man fell to the ground as everything shattered and scattered like shards of ss.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Puppy-!
As I screamed in unimaginable pain, my tongue and gums burst this time.
She approached the man howling like a beast.
Then he tried to take something out of his pocket with difficulty, but when he moved his gaze, there was something like a round medicine.
The moment he tried to eat it with his remaining left hand, he exploded arbitrarily.
¡°Cure.¡±
The wound started to heal.
Aira picked up the sword that had fallen on the ground and threw it at the man.
As he received the sword with his free left arm, Aira just stared at it in silence.
I didn¡¯t have the courage to try again.
With one gesture, his right arm flew off.
The opponent has a different level of strength.
The man whose desire to live preceded him let go of his sword and turned around and ran away.
Puppy-!
Then, this time, below the knee disappeared.
Cheolpudduk-!
As the man who fell head first into the ground struggled with the pain he felt in his leg, Aira approached and handed him a sword.
¡°Cure.¡±
The blood stopped.
He had no legs, so he couldn¡¯t even run away.
With only his left hand left, all he could do was swing his sword a few times.
fear of death.
The desire not to suffer gave birth to fear.
An emotionless voice squeezed from Aira¡¯s lips, which seemed to be no longer open.
¡°Struggling. I will enjoy it as you did.¡±
Chapter 781
Episode 781 Stolen Heirloom (3)
¡°Look. The sky is very red today.¡±
¡°Yes. But what is that?¡±
¡°well.¡±
Using the boys¡¯ pointless conversation as a starting point.
As if the red-tinged sky were to announce the end, that day came without warning.
Countless mes embroidered the sky and turned the vige into a sea of fire.
Soldiers who held the Confederate g aloft had no mercy.
¡°Don¡¯t leave a single one behind! Let¡¯s show those fools who dare to dere war on this coalition what strength is!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
The vigers were so helpless in front of soldiers armed with spears and knives.
In an instant, the borders of the Eton Kingdom were upied and turned into their garrison.
* * *
News of the Alliance¡¯s invasion reached neighboring kingdoms as well.
The deration of war by the Alliance, which had been quiet for a while, made the small kingdoms tremble.
¡°Even we can¡¯t stay still!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, the first move we make is to stimte unity. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to look at the trends first?¡±
¡°If they move right in front of you, it¡¯s already toote! This is the order of the king, so assemble soldiers immediately and guard the border!¡±
Among them, there were kings who actively ordered the defense of the kingdom, but there were also kingdoms who did not.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry with yourself.¡±
It is a bad idea to move because the coalition does not know what it wants.
The kings of the kingdom who thought so just kept silent and looked at their eyes.
The kings of Baybon, Devon, and Gleiman urgently held talks with each other with mana crystals.
The fact that the union is moving has already been told by the Holy Son.
¡®If they dere war first, I will gather as many troops as possible. And it will be difficult, but I hope you can help me.¡¯
At the time, he promised to do so, but when the situation came, he could not just summon soldiers.
-What do you think the kings will do?
-I¡¯ve made a promise, so I¡¯m thinking of gathering troops in Devon.
-As expected.
The King of Devon is famous for his faithfulness.
Since he was the one who gave back what he received, he expected the King of Baybon to do the same.
The King of Baybon asked.
-What do you think, King Greyman?
¨C It is impossible to refuse in the yard where the civil war has also been suppressed. The Kingdom of Bonn will also gather troops.
¨C Union retaliation will follow. You mean you¡¯re still moving?
-War isn¡¯t like that. It¡¯s just something I had to do someday.
Gleiman was still focusing on suppressing the civil war.
Fortunately, the suppression has been suppressed to some extent, so there is a chance to take a breather.
If he said that he was willing to take a risk, it would mean that the cause could not be vited.
With the two kingsing out, it was impossible to stay still as a Baybon.
¨C I can¡¯t. Beybon joins too. It¡¯s a number far behind the Coalition, but the resistance is worth trying.
The alliance was not called a force worthy ofpeting with the Lessian Empire for nothing.
Dozens of small kingdoms united and invaded and robbed the kingdom through war.
Eventually, in a short period of just a few years, it hardened like a kingdom, and its momentum was difficult for even the three kingdoms in the ranks of the great powers to handle.
When they went all the way to Baybon, the King of Devon was very pleased.
-That¡¯s a good idea. At this point, how about calling the best knights in the kingdom and training them?
-That means¡
-Wouldn¡¯t there be a harvest if the power of the three kingdoms werebined?
Theyughed meaningfully while talking, but they weren¡¯t kings who didn¡¯t know what it meant.
In other words, it means to share each other¡¯s kingdom swordsmanship with each other.
Although it wasn¡¯t like royal swordsmanship or magical vision, it would be crazy to exchange swordsmanship, which was only handed down to knights in the royal capital, with other kingdoms.
That¡¯s because the weakness of the Kingdom¡¯s swordsmanship might be known and aw of destruction might arise.
¡®I bet the author doesn¡¯t know that.¡¯
Or is it that you are confident enough?
This time, King Gleiman nodded and struggled.
¨C What¡¯s the hard part? Are we not allies? Are you going to do something like point your sword at each other?
This time, the King of Devon had a different meaning.
The three kingdoms are in the position of de facto allies.
If one ce dreams of war, it can mediate sufficiently, and in case of emergency, it can participate in the war and defeat the traitor.
Is there nothing to worry about?
he was saying that
King Baybon said to avoid conversation.
¨C I think this is a matter to be decided after careful consideration.
-I think you know better than anyone that you don¡¯t have time to think. If a decision had to be made, now would it not be?
The King of Devon continued.
-I believe that everyone knows that thebined military power of the three kingdoms does not reach the unity. If so, would it be better to fight even though you know you¡¯re going to lose? If not, why not make all possible preparations?
His bold yet sharp eyes prated the hearts of the kings.
Even in the current situation, there is no reason to maintain an alliance if you only think about the national interest of your kingdom.
Share of kingdom swordsmanship.
It¡¯s not a small matter, but the effect will be bloated.
If you win, you will gain the same, if you lose, you will lose the same.
King Baybon, who had been stroking his beard and was lost in thought, finally opened his mouth.
-The Devon King can¡¯t stand it. good Send the best articles from Baybon.
Gleyman was no different.
¨C The Kingdom of Bourne will also join us.
It is inevitable as a king to think about the national interest.
But sometimes you have to let it go.
The Devon Kingughed heartily.
¨C I am very happy to have a reliable ally. It is Devon who brought out the words, so the weight of that is Jiji. The meeting ce will be entirely left to the two kingdoms.
Where to send the kingdom¡¯s main forces is a matter of great importance without having to think about it.
Especially if it¡¯s sending troops like now.
It is safe to say that the Devon King¡¯s entrustment of the ce was an expression of trust towards the two kingdoms.
King Baybonughed as if he was fed up.
¨C It¡¯s still exciting.
-Then, the issue of the ce will be decided by me and King Baybon.
¨C Leave it to me.
It is an alliance tied by the saint, but after meeting each other, the three kings quite liked the other kings.
The Devon king was faithful, as he had heard.
King Gleiman was a man who had the courage to take a step forward even in unreasonable circumstances.
How about King Baybon, who makes quick decisions without abandoning the cause?
Even though they are the same king, they are more suitable as kings than anyone else.
With these people, you can leave your back for a while.
Such an idea created trust between allies for the first time.
* * *
Several kingdoms began to stir.
The Lessian Empire did not stop criticizing the union¡¯s attack and upation of the Eton Kingdom without a telegram.
But is it because he is growing in size and slowly revealing his ambition to conquer the continent?
The alliance was gradually expanding its territory by sending troops to neighboring kingdoms without blinking an eye.
The gap between the kingdoms that prepared for war and the kingdoms that did not was significant.
The number of kingdoms that failed to stop the coalition forces and were brutally defeated increased day by day.
The next goal of the coalition, which captured Eton Kingdom and Western Kingdom Jersi in only two days, was to secure the Lofield ins.
The point of ascending.
If Gaia Castle and Gleiman also upy this ce that leads to Baybon and Celia, the alliance can gain a significant advantage in the war.
That is why the neighboring countries surrounding the Lawfield in were in a state of tension every day.
The in was quite wide.
It was sorge that it could almost bepared to a huge territory, but only two viges were inhabited.
A small outpost on the Lawfield ins.
A soldier stood guard in a ce where no one went in or out.
Old te armor.
Likewise, the sword withpletely missing teeth does not look like a reliable soldier.
In middle age, he was not as strong as the younger soldiers.
Nheless, he remained silent.
If this ce is breached, the viges behind it will be swept away.
The kings and nobles, who were in a hurry to notice, did not even issue an evacuation order in case theirnd was stolen.
¡®At least it should give people time to run away. It won¡¯t help much, though.¡¯
He had been through a war in the past.
A truly hellish time when human limbs fly overhead.
The famous military leader of the kingdom copsed helplessly from the sword that flew from behind, and the wizard, who was even called the Little Sage, was captured and turned into a ruined man.
As long as they set foot there, power, prestige, wealth, and academic background were no longer important.
The reason he was able to survive in the hell of a battlefield was not so much brute force or clever wisdom, but simple momentum.
Even if you made a wrong decision, you have the strength to push through with all your might.
Thanks to that, I was able to get out of the battlefield safely and be treated as a retired soldier.
I will never go to war again.
He had lived for decades, promising himself not to set foot on the battlefield.
But the world drove him back to the battlefield.
If not, everyone will die.
The youth of the vige went to the royal road to earn money, and now only the elderly and children are left in the vige.
The only person who can fight is yourself.
As soon as the hand holding the sword was full of strength, it trembled.
coo-! coo-!
just as expected.
Over the horizon, the Confederate forces began to be seen pouring in.
Large horses with gs nted on the side of their saddles are rushing in, and it seems shabby to stop the herd with only one person.
This is crazy.
I wanted to run away right away, but I bit my lip and let go of my emotions.
leader of the coalition.
Among them, a man riding a horse in the back left spoke up.
¡°Is it any sense that there is no one to greet you after you have brought arge army? I didn¡¯te here to deal with a small pike. Get out of here.¡±
The middle-aged soldier said calmly without panic.
¡°This is the Dominion. It¡¯s not a ce worth bringing an army to, so you¡¯re the ones who have to go back.¡±
The manughed at the curiosity in his voice.
¡°As much as courage is good. what is your name?¡±
To his question, the middle-aged man responded by lightly tossing his well-groomed glove on the man¡¯s chest.
Even though they were knights and soldiers, they would not be ignorant of their meaning.
Sure enough, the man¡¯s expression was crumpled.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I will test you to see if you are worthy of the name. If the sword on your waist is not a decoration, show off your skills.¡±
The middle-aged soldier exuded momentum.
The spirit of confidence in victory was there, so the man was nervous without knowing it.
Chapter 782
Episode 782 Heirloom Stolen (4)
Within seconds, the man felt the eyes of the allied soldiers and jumped off his horse.
¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. It looks like you want to bury your bones in the in.¡±
¡°If you can, do it. It won¡¯t be easy.¡±
¡°I hope you can be confident enough to say that. Let me give you a number. Come first.¡±
in front of the soldiers.
The fact that a duel between a knight and a soldier would be disrespectful, so the man conceded.
¡°You will regret it.¡±
The soldier¡¯s new model seemed to grow longer, and soon a sword poured over the man¡¯s head.
Swallowed in vain by his unexpected sword skills, he quickly rolled on the floor.
It just wasn¡¯t fast enough to stop it.
If I hadn¡¯t avoided it at all, I would have been decapitated by now.
Maybe it¡¯s because the way he avoided it was quite unseemly.
I could feel the soldiers¡¯ gazes from behind were not the same as before.
As much as his pride was hurt, the broken man raised his life.
¡°He must have been a man of some talent.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t say you regretted it. Conceding a hand in a sacred duel is just the result of your arrogance.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
The man swung his sword.
The sharpness on the de is notmon.
The middle-aged man gave off a sword aura on his face and gently took the man¡¯s sword with his sword face.
Taang-!
Kaaaang-!
As soon as the sword was let go, the man¡¯s arms opened wide with the sound of metal friction.
¡°I won.¡±
He gripped the sword tightly with both hands and thrust it hard into his chest.
however.
TOOOOOOONG!
The one who appeared to be themander hit the sword face with the palm of his hand.
Thanks to this, the trajectory was greatly distorted, and the man only received a cut on his side.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°I am sorry for interfering in the duel. Admit defeat.¡±
As if he had no will to fight, themander did not draw his sword.
The middle-aged soldier also backed down, believing that he had stopped the sword attack with at least a gesture of his hand.
Only the man shouted as if he couldn¡¯t admit it.
¡°Your Excellency Marquis! I can still fight!¡±
¡°Sir Annie lost the duel. If I hadn¡¯t used my hands, it would have been a wonder to bury the bones in the in.¡±
Reprimand lingered in the tone.
¡°I don¡¯t know which kingdom it is, but to have a talented person like you disguised as a soldier to guard this ce. I didn¡¯t have a good feeling. There may be an ambush, so let¡¯s make a stop here. Unpack your bags. We camp here today.¡±
At the words of the Marquis, the allied forces skillfully began preparing for camp.
After clearing things up with a few words, he came closer and asked.
¡°Please tell me your name.¡±
There was a lot of emotion in the friendly eye smile.
The fury that caused the Allied movement to stop.
And the hostility towards the fact that the momentum of the soldiers was broken in an instant.
I heard a little bit of fear from the marquis who put all of them and asked for his name.
¡°Wilhelm van Schneider. I am the Ten Commander guarding the post on the Lawfield ins.¡±
¡°Chief ten. Is it a talented person like you? Even the lord here doesn¡¯t have eyes to see.¡±
It was a look that didn¡¯t believe it even though he said so.
¡°Go away today. But there will be no next.¡±
¡°I hope you won¡¯t be insignificant then.¡±
It was the day when a single soldier safely passed the day against more than 10,000 allied troops.
* * *
An emergency fell among the surrounding kingdoms at the news that the allied forces, which seemed to stop no matter what, had stopped in the in.
Control of Lawfield in.
Since the Allied Forces were stationed there, which was the main point of the upper reaches, the kingdom¡¯s financial line was shaken.
Fortunately, it is that it is unlikely that they will lead an army to attack right away.
Inside Daejeon where the red carpet is spread.
King Celia, who had been busy dealing with the contingent of the Holy Kingdom, hurriedly summoned the nobles in response to rumors.
The king, who came to the podium, said.
¡°It seems that the Lawfield in has fallen into Union hands. I would like to hear your opinions on this.¡±
To those words, the nobles of the royal capital responded one by one.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think there will be any major damage. As long as we have good trade routes, it doesn¡¯t matter too much if we don¡¯t have the Rawfield ins.¡±
¡°Besides, isn¡¯t it quite a distance from Celia in the Lawfield in? There is no need to lose money by making the first move.¡±
Other aristocrats objected to that statement.
¡°Certainly, there is no major blow to the ascending. However, the Lawfield in is connected to Celia. Can¡¯t you be sure that the sword of union won¡¯t be turned against us?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Deploying troops may be premature, but there is nothing wrong with being prepared.¡±
King Celia, who was pondering the opinions of the two factions, asked.
¡°What should I do?¡±
In addition to Silia, other kingdoms were connected around the in.
Among them, there was Baybon, which could be called a friendly country.
I heard that Baybon and man Devon are gathering troops, but I don¡¯t know if I should join them or keep an eye on them.
Viscount Gade, noticing the king¡¯s concern, lowered his head.
¡°Whatever decision you make, we will follow it.¡±
A viscount who had supported the royal family for a long time.
Did you say that you once saved your life with the help of a saint?
It is said that those who cross the threshold of death be intelligent.
If that statement is true, the king asked in an insinuating way to borrow wisdom.
¡°Thank you for the empty words. What is the meaning of homage?¡±
Then Viscount Gade answered with a lower back than the first time.
¡°You already know the situation, don¡¯t you? Your Majesty is the King of a country. Instead of worrying and worrying, please do ording to Your Majesty¡¯s will.¡±
The nobles opened their eyes at the viscount¡¯s answer, which at first nce could be seen as rude.
¡°This rude!¡±
¡°How dare you teach His Majesty the royal way!¡±
¡°Pull out that tongue right now!¡±
The moment when the knights were also taken aback.
King Celiaughed out loud.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Let it be! How true that is!¡±
¡°Ha, but Your Majesty¡¡±
¡°The Viscount is right. In the meantime, Jim had only asked the Lord for their opinion. How could the people believe and follow him when he was close to the indecisiveness he should be most wary of as the king of a country?¡±
¡°I will dly ept the sin of disturbing Your Majesty¡¯s heart with careless remarks.¡±
¡°There is no need for that. On the contrary, thanks to you, I feel at ease, so even if I give you an award, it¡¯s not enough.¡±
the king said
¡°I can¡¯t let the Union forcese down south any longer. Gather your troops and send a letter to Baybon and Devon Kingdom. As soon as they cross the in, I will go out myself.¡±
Deogard is the king of Silia and at the same time a positional figure who has risen to the position of sword master.
If he led andmanded the army from the front, it would be embarrassing for the coalition.
Even the nobles couldn¡¯t say anything else as the king became confident like a tiger.
¡°All right.¡±
¡°I take orders!¡±
Celia¡¯s forces headed for the Lawfield ins.
The ten thousand allied forces began to be blocked for the first time by the four kingdoms.
* * *
After renting a carriage, Ray headed straight to the principality.
I know that the elder figure of the ck Room has headed to Celia, but there are not many ces to go.
Besides, my parents and Lacia are at home, and the forest in Grandel is empty.
Assassination of the sword master¡¯s king in the royal castle was also close to impossible, so there was nothing else to worry about.
Heukyoung, who was driving the wagon at high speed, spoke.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to track down stolen heirlooms?¡±
¡°no.¡±
Ray shook his head.
Of course, getting back what was stolen is important.
But even so, the coalition and the ck room could not move at a time like now when they were moving troops in earnest.
Even if the troops you see right now are in the Lowfield ins, you don¡¯t know if they¡¯re rolling their own troops in an unknown ce.
Likewise, Soyoung, who was sitting in the coachman¡¯s seat, received the words.
¡°A war might break out, so is that heirloom important?¡±
¡°This is the thing that Heukbang wanted so much to acquire. Whether that¡¯s a thing or not is still unknown.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use if the kingdom is destroyed and found? The principality might not be able to stop it.¡±
Hearing her words, the ck spirit also shut up.
Certainly, the power of the coalition and the ck room was beyond imagination.
Right now, there are ten thousand troops stationed on the Lawfield in.
Even if the quantity was simply enormous, it was not difficult to deal with because they were all well-trained soldiers.
In addition, since the distance was quite far from the principality, it was clear that they would react first the moment they moved their troops to fight.
¡°I know you¡¯re sensitive, but this isn¡¯t the time to fight among ourselves.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°sorry.¡±
Ray thought about the future.
As long as Allied forces are stationed on the Lawfield in, war is inevitable.
It¡¯s because it¡¯s obvious why he ced troops on a in where there¡¯s nothing to gain.
¡®It¡¯s either buying time or attacking the nearby kingdom right away.¡¯
If the already numerous allies and reinforcements arrive, there is not much time for the neighboring kingdoms to hold out.
Even Baybon or Gleiman, who could be called a great power, did the same.
If anything, they could upy the small kingdom located below and take food or resources, so it was safe to say that they were at a disadvantage now.
¡°Let¡¯s move faster.¡±
¡°I¡¯m trying, but beyond this, words are the limit.¡±
As if in response, the horses pulling the wagon grunted.
Hee hee hee-!
It is already said that there is no limit.
Ray used magic.
¡°Haste.¡±
As the steps became lighter, the speed of the horses became much faster than before.
Rather than fighting, as they run each other, the dark spirit begins to speed up to the point where it is difficult to control.
¡°Is this okay?¡±
Embarrassed Soyoung asked, but Ray only increased the speed of the horses.
¡°Run!¡±
hee hee hee-!
Even if it is not, the lineage itself is the count¡¯s horses that are specialized in running.
Let¡¯s add magic to it, and now it¡¯s almost to the point of flying in the forest.
¡°Uh uh¡¡±
It was the first time driving such a crazy carriage, so Dark Young had to focus on turning.
Instead of suffering, the carriage headed towards the Duchy of Soleil at high speed.
Chapter 783
Episode 783: Stolen Heirlooms (5)
While numerous troops are stationed there, on the other side is a modest guard post.
Besides, the only soldier was Wilhelm.
Even if you think simply, it was a military difference that would not be an opponent, but rather it made the allied forces hesitate.
An extraordinary soldier¡¯s skill.
In addition to that, with only one guard post left, not a single ant cub was seen, so they could only think that there was an ambush force.
Allied outpost.
The leaders gathered inside a tent with a red shield picture painted on a white cloth.
¡°The advance cannot be stopped by a single soldier. Please enforce it.¡±
¡°No way. The Lawfield in is what you might call a geographic hub. Do you think they will be unprepared?¡±
¡°This is over ten thousand! Where can we go to war if we avoid collisions!¡±
¡°What are you talking about! You, who should be more vignt than anyone else, about the military¡¯s declining strength!¡±
The two opinions were not easily narrowed down.
The man with the blue beard who led the allied knights pounded the round table.
coo-! thud-!
¡°Now, now, the end of the story will not be in sight. Calm down a little, you two.¡±
They only moved their fingers slightly, but the two milliners gulped down their saliva as they looked at the round table with deep grooves.
¡®It is said that he attained enlightenment in hister years, but that must be true.¡¯
¡®Even if it rots, Junchi. Indeed, he is the one who raised up the fallen Countess.¡¯
As the two of them kept their mouths shut, the Marquis, who had been quietly watching them from the seat of honor, thanked them.
¡°Thank you Count Maxwell.¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°It is good to share opinions. But getting overexcited is no longer a virtue of amander.¡±
The Marquis, who shook his head and spoke, didn¡¯t look angry, nor did he look happy.
I just took a quick look at the millennials while drinking tea.
¡°I want you to think so too.¡±
The atmosphere in the barracks froze in an instant.
Absolute grace flowing from the Marquis.
The millennials who faced it did not dare to open their mouths.
¡°I havemitted a mortal sin!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±
Seeing the two pray for forgiveness with their heads on the ground, the Marquis waved his hand.
¡°Stop it. Isn¡¯t that what I called you to do? So, what should Earl Maxwell do to cut him off?¡±
¡°Saying to quit¡¡±
¡°You must be familiar with it. He is the one who almost killed the knight you cherish.¡±
To those words, Earl Maxwell immediately replied as if he didn¡¯t have to think about it.
¡°I think moving now is absurd. Although the forces of the allied forces are enormous, the Rowfield in is a ce that is different from their front yard. An ambush would be a headache.¡±
¡°Right.¡±
It¡¯s a dry reaction.
Is there any other answer you want?
The Marquis still spoke with a smile on his face.
¡°As expected, the count is the person who leads the knights. Since you are not swayed by self-interest, I can trust you and entrust you with the army.¡±
¡°It¡¯s an overstatement.¡±
¡°but.¡±
The Marquis said, gently putting down the now cooled teacup.
¡°What I want to hear is your self-interested answer. Could you please answer me?¡±
The corners of the marquis¡¯ eyes went up slightly.
If he watched it still, it would seem that he would be unable to escape from the mysteriousness, so Maxwell involuntarily turned his head away and avoided his gaze.
It¡¯s self-interest.
The knight whom he thought of as his son almost died immediately.
It would be a lie if the blood didn¡¯t boil.
Maxwell, who made eye contact with the Marquis, slowly told him the answer he wanted.
¡°If the general will entrust it to me¡ I will definitely bring you the Lawfield ins into my arms.¡±
Then the Marquis burst intoughter.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha!¡±
In thatugh, along with reciprocity, an unknown feeling of displeasure was deeply embedded in it, so the millennials frowned involuntarily.
¡°I will look forward to you! I will give you one knight and a thousand soldiers, so as soon as the day dawns, conquer the Lawfield ins and return!¡±
The Count knelt down on one knee.
¡°As youmanded.¡±
* * *
The morning was bright.
Wilhelm¡¯s expression hardened as he watched the situation outside through the small window frame at the guard post.
¡°It has finallye.¡±
Countless soldiers marching in with gs.
It is indeed a daunting opponent to deal with alone.
Even so, they had already bought enough time for the vigers to evacuate.
He found somefort in it.
He put on te armor and left the guard post with a sword at his waist.
As if you¡¯ve been waiting
Earl Maxwell, who was riding on a white horse, greeted me.
¡°Did you sleep well?¡±
¡°Thanks to you, I couldn¡¯t sleep. It must be so noisy.¡±
¡°do not worry. You will be able to sleep without a wish.¡±
He got off his horse and took off his silk gloves.
It was decorated with several brooches and threw it at Wilhelm¡¯s feet.
¡°Knight Ford Maxwell invites a duel.¡±
¡°It¡¯s like an adult interfering with a kid¡¯s fight.¡±
strong posture.
The well-organized body was telling even through the half-te armor.
This is a duel in which defeat is predestined.
He picked up the glove.
¡°Wilhelm van Schneider. I ept that duel.¡±
¡°I like one grit. Taking care of your hand is not polite to the other person, so I will do my best from the beginning.¡±
¡°What I wished for.¡±
Scared to finish talking.
As Maxwell spurred the ground, his new form increased, and the sword was within reach before he knew it.
He had expected it in advance, but Wilhelm defended it by gritting his teeth at the power and speed far beyond his own.
Kaaaaang-!
As he swung the bastard sword from bottom to top, Maxwell¡¯s long sword staggered.
But that was it.
He straightened his posture in the blink of an eye and came across the sword again.
The difference in spacing and weight between a bastard sword and a long sword is significant.
Even so, not being pushed back means that there is a difference in swordsmanship.
¡°Aww!¡±
Scratching his thigh, Wilhelm was pushed back several steps.
The spirit that makes my legs tremble just by looking at me.
There was a power gap between the two that was difficult to face even though they were wielding it with one hand.
The sword, which had been shattered in two strikes, still trembled.
¡°Isn¡¯t it over already?¡±
¡°no way.¡±
A sword aura rose between the broken swords.
Maxwell let out a small exmation as he skillfully oveid the sword, which was not in perfect condition.
¡°It doesn¡¯t look very chaffy.¡±
¡°It is still too early to be surprised.¡±
There is no chance of winning by focusing only on defense.
Wilhelm hurriedly lunged at Maxwell before he could get back into position.
¡°Do something stupid.¡±
Holding the long sword in reverse, he hit the sword side.
TOOOOOOONG!
A thick cloud of dust rose.
The sword¡¯s sword shattered at once, and Wilhelm vomited blood from the shock.
¡°Keugh!¡±
Pieces of intestines spew from the mouth.
When the stomach is severely shaken, the body loses strength.
¡°Is this the end of what I want to show you?¡±
what is it now
It is a body that has been prepared for death ever since it was decided to evacuate the vigers.
It¡¯s scary, but if you fall now, only Pom will die.
Wilhelmughed and stood up.
¡°You have achieved your goal, so kill me.¡±
¡°What is your goal?¡±
The time when Maxwell was frowning.
coo-!
thud-!
Behind Wilhelm¡¯s back, arge army rushed with the g of the Kingdom of Silia.
Like knights armed with te armor, soldiers with high morale.
Enormous troops equal to thebined forces flocked to the middle of the in.
¡®Is this the meaning of what I was aiming for!¡¯
He red at Wilhelm.
¡°Advance! Reim the Lawfield ins!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
The tide turned in an instant.
* * *
The news that the Allied Forces are moving their soldiers reached the nearby Kingdom of Celia, Baybon, and Gleiman.
Baybon and Gleiman were in the midst of gathering troops.
However, it was surprisingly the kingdom of Celia that started responding first because it was not yet ready for war.
The summoning of arge army made up of the king¡¯s order.
The contingent from the Holy Land had already been pushed back.
Thanks to the summons issued in the former territory, 5,000 troops gathered in one day.
In addition, there were 1,000 adventurers hired by the three knights with money, so a total of 7,500 troops were equipped.
¡°Advance! Reim the Lawfield ins!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
A shout like thunder boosted the morale of the soldiers.
Excluding the troops stationed in the ins, there are only about a thousand soldiers here now.
It was impossible to be an opponent.
Earl Maxwell eximed urgently.
¡°It¡¯s an ambush! Full army retreat! Retreat to the barracks!¡±
It is not easy for one or two soldiers to retreat in an instant with thousands of soldiers.
No matter how well trained I was, I couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed by the army, which was eight times the difference between the troops.
The kingdom of Celia did not miss it.
The knights in the lead ran their horses.
¡°Follow the avant-garde! Don¡¯t let them run away!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Celia¡¯s cavalry group seized the ship and ughtered the fleeing allied forces.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t miss it!¡±
Orders from each camp were jumbled together.
It didn¡¯t take long for the in to turn into a sea of blood.
In the end, Maxwell, who led 1,000 men to the post, had to lose half of them, 500.
* * *
Silia¡¯s addition became a major turning point in the war.
Hearing the news from inside the barracks, the Marquis grinned.
¡°There really was an ambush.¡±
It¡¯s not something I expected.
Countermeasures were also prepared to some extent.
However, he never imagined that he would have ambushed an army of over 7,000 at the foot of the hill.
Of course, this was a huge misunderstanding by the Allies.
Celia has never set up an ambush.
He just led his army and ran across the in faster than anyone else.
In addition, Wilhelm, who was guarding the post, wasn¡¯t even a soldier on Celia¡¯s side in the first ce.
Naturally, I didn¡¯t think that everything today would be the product of a simple coincidence.
¡°Thousand Chief.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The millenniummander who was standing next to him knelt down.
¡°Ask for assistance from the Allies. Ten thousand men cannot pierce them.¡±
¡°yes? But¡¡±
¡°Are you doubting my judgment?¡±
As the cold eyes came toward him, the Cheoninjang swallowed his breath and shook his head.
¡°Could that be? However, if Captain Maxwell and the Marquis stepped forward, I thought that only their troops would be able to deal with them¡¡± ¡°
War is not all about one person¡¯s armed forces. Even if there is a mage from the 6th circle in the camp, now is not the time to fight.¡±
At those words, the thousand chief shut his mouth.
Two master level personnel.
If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ve said it all.
¡°All right.¡±
A huge cloud of war hovered around the Lawfield in.
Chapter 784
Episode 784: Stolen Heirloom (6)
The first thing Ray saw after entering the principality was the remarkably developed territory.
A spire towering high enough to pierce the sky.
The red roof gave off a cute yet sophisticated feel.
How about the clock tower towering in the center?
A fortified wall of fortification.
Even the goblin soldiers who seemed tough at the level of knights, even at a nce.
The duchy built by the dwarves and ruled by the goblins was nothing short of a work of art or a fortress.
Noora looked around like a child, probably surprised.
¡°What is all this? Didn¡¯t you say Go Principality?¡±
Of course it is a principality.
From the outside, it looked like any other kingdom, but it was a principality.
No wonder she was surprised.
Even Ray, who ordered the goblin queen to develop the territory, had never expected that it would change like this.
¡°Come in.¡±
Led by the Dark Spirit who came to his senses first, they entered the territory as if possessed.
Caan-! Caan-!
Quick-! Quick-!
If you could define the atmosphere of the town in one word, it would be noisy.
No, it was the noise pollution itself.
The dwarves set up a forge and pounded iron as ifpeting to see who was better, and the goblins, who had be carpenters, moved in perfect order to raise the tower.
The time when I stood with my mouth open at the fertility of the goblins, seeing the number of goblins increased by two to three timespared to before.
Familiar faces approached.
¡°You arete.¡±
Nicely pricked ears.
Their mischievous, deep pupils matched their eyes.
¡°Pia.¡±
¡°The sin of keeping the elves waiting is heavy. know?¡±
When she said it with a hahaugh, Ray couldn¡¯t help butugh too.
¡°You have arrived safely. But why are you still here? The elves wouldn¡¯t have chosen such a noisy ce.¡±
At Ray¡¯s question, Pia awkwardly scratched her nose.
It was clear that something was going on, as the tails of the ears were down.
¡°That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°Ira-sama is very angry¡ It seems like she¡¯s going to go to war before setting up a site.¡±
¡°War?¡±
Even if it was a human, war would happen once in a thousand years to elves.
Furthermore, Aira was not a person who wielded power ording to her mood, so Ray had a hunch that something was going on in the meantime.
Ray asked Pia about what had happened so far.
¡°Where is Ira now?¡±
¡°Stay with the Goblin Queen.¡±
I just have a bad feeling about it.
¡°ck Young.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
¡°Take Nurua and the elves to the separate room. I¡¯ll have to stay there for a while while the site is set up.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Hearing the Dark Spirit¡¯s answer, Ray immediately headed to the Goblin Queen.
* * *
A luxurious terrace where the Queen often goes for tea.
There was a sharp-eyed Aira and a goblin queen watching the scenery outside the window.
Perhaps thanks to the increased mana she received from her before, she resembled a human more than before.
No, except for the skin color and long fingernails, it was almost human.
Aira opened her mouth as cold as ice.
¡°I need your strength.¡±
¡°How many times have I told you, high elf. I cannot apply now.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°To aplish a greater cause than that.¡±
Elves are considered one of the strongest races after the extinction of dragons.
Among them, the goblin queen did not lose herplexion even when dealing with the high elves, who could be said to be the ruling ss.
Of course, Aira also did not back down to that extent.
¡°What is a great work?¡±
¡°I am under no obligation to tell you that. I just want to let you know that it is not a hideous act of killing another n to avenge it.¡±
At those words, Aira¡¯s fingers squirmed in response.
¡°Are you saying that resolving the grudge of a close friend is a problem?¡±
¡°Could that be? I¡¯m just saying, if you¡¯re going to do it, end it with the elves. If you want to invite more deaths by the death of one member of the n, wouldn¡¯t that be a way to look down on death?¡±
Elves have been few in number throughout history.
On the contrary, the goblins who had to be ughtered repeatedly, although they were numerous.
The difference between the two races was not easily narrowed.
Overhearing their conversation, Ray entered the terrace.
¡°You need power. What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Goblin God.¡±
¡°ray.¡±
When the names they called each other were different, the two looked at each other without saying who came first.
It¡¯s not like we¡¯re fighting or anything, but it doesn¡¯t sound like a good atmosphere either.
If you clumsily intervene, sparks will fly.
¡°I roughly heard the story from Pia. Could it be that the elder is dead?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Ira salivated at his question.
An elder who died in front of his eyes.
Even the one remaining elder couldn¡¯t even watch him die.
A sorry heart turned into anger, and anger turned into resentment.
The more he thought about it, the darker he felt, the more natural mana flowed around Aira.
The goblin queen just looked at the scenery again, as if she was used to it.
¡°They say elves don¡¯t lie. But now the high elves are lying to their thoughts and feelings. Can you really say it¡¯s for them?¡±
She continued talking over a cup of tea.
¡°In my view, that is hypocrisy. A revenge that onlyforts itself. That is what you have.¡±
¡°If you insult me any more, I will not tolerate it either.¡±
¡°Please be honest. If you want to cut out the darkness, shouldn¡¯t you know how to look at the darkness first?¡±
Even though she was about to run away, the goblin queen did not back down even a single step.
Rather, he held his head upright and spoke confidently.
Aira also shut her mouth for a moment at her undisturbed appearance.
¡°¡I¡¯m leaving for today.¡±
Eventually, deep in thought, she left first.
* * *
Ira, who is so weak, is all I saw once a few years ago.
At that time, he thought that he had been abandoned by the elves for more than twenty years, and he was downcast.
Ray took a deep breath and then nodded.
Aira still supported herself and helped without expecting anything in return.
If they get out of here, they won¡¯t be human anymore.
Ray, who didn¡¯t want to be a beast, approached her and talked to her.
¡°good. say it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The blue eyes turned this way.
The moment ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Her voice seemed to linger in my ears.
¡°Anything is fine, so tell me. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll listen.¡±
¡°Are you serious?¡±
The eyes that were somber just a moment ago open wide.
¡°One time. Anything you want. I will make it happen no matter what.¡±
His eyes, which were usually hazy, were lively, and his tone, which was light, became quite serious.
A face that seemed like it would take decades to make it happen if a dragon said it wanted to see it.
maybe it is possible
¡®If I borrow the power of Ray¡¡¯
I didn¡¯t know if I could fundamentally annihte something other than revenge.
¡°then¡¡!¡±
The moment I was about to put my request straight into my mouth.
She could notice herself.
Suddenly, the corner of the mouth goes up.
As I dreamed of revenge and thought it woulde true, I found myself excited.
Many of the dark emotions the distorted Goblin Queen had spoken of were there.
Ah, in the end, no matter what, he is this kind of existence.
Once I started to realize it strongly, I felt shame and a sense of self-defeating at the same time.
Aira turned her head quickly.
¡°are you okay?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t look this way. It¡¯s a look that I can¡¯t even see right now.¡±
She, who had been a little downcast just a moment ago, was now sinking like a ship on the verge of sinking.
¡°Could you please leave me alone for a while?¡±
¡°okay.¡±
She, who only seemed strong, felt infinitely small now.
Ray just quietly moved away.
* * *
Except for Heukyoung and Soyoung, the guards literally made their living in the principality.
At first, So-Young, who was calm, thinking, ¡°I¡¯m sure there are things I want to do,¡± Hong-Young, who didn¡¯t seem interested at all, was shocked to hear that he was learning to cut meat at a butcher¡¯s shop.
¡°I can¡¯t stop watching.¡±
It was a car that made me hungry.
So-yeong, who was licking her lips with the intention of doing something like this, went to the butcher shop with Heuk-young.
Soon after, I began to see Hongyoung chopping meat with a knife that kills people on the chopping board.
Chop well.
But the shape is strange.
Unsurprisingly, an angrymand fell from the goblin who was watching his posture.
¡°Who told you to hold a knife like that! Humans are so slow to learn how can they cut and sell meat!¡±
As he ran, he grabbed a knife and cut the meat with his familiar skill.
Then, wouldn¡¯t that perfectly fine piece of meat turn into a rag like a lie!
The goblin smiled contentedly and said proudly.
¡°How are you?¡±
¡°Wow.¡±
Hongyoung also looked quite surprised.
Well, how can you not be surprised that the fish, which used to be fine, has turned into a lump of wet soil after a rain?
Soyoung grabbed the goblin by the scruff of the neck and mmed it to the floor.
¡°Keeck!¡±
¡°Where are you trying to eat Hongyoung? Is cooking fun?¡±
So-yeong, who came to fill her stomach, couldn¡¯t bear to see the delicious meat being teased in front of her eyes.
¡°It¡¯s not Soyoung. This is¡¡±
¡°Okay. You know everything without looking.¡±
As if there was no need to listen, Soyoung grabbed the goblin by the cor and hit it back and forth a couple of times.
m-! m-!
¡°Keew! Goblin is dead!¡±
¡°It¡¯s wrong to leave the kitchen to those who ate animals in the fields! Die at all, die!¡±
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
When the goblin¡¯s screams resonated in the middle of the butcher¡¯s shop.
An elf whose pupils seemed to be out of focus came to the butcher.
A dignified voice that did not suit the noisy ce at all spoke.
¡°If you have horse meat, bring it.¡±
¡°Uh huh?¡±
Heukyoung and Soyoung, who were familiar with that face, forgot about hitting the goblin and stared at her.
She, who was just looking at the butcher shop with an expressionless face, asked again.
¡°Is there?¡±
¡°Do you have this?¡±
Soyoung asked the goblin again.
¡°There is, but¡¡±
The goblins were also dumbfounded by the reality of the elves looking for meat, so they forgot about the beating they had received and looked at Soyoung.
An elf who found a butcher shop.
Ira nced at the unrecognizable meat on the chopping board and said.
¡°The owner is talented. Do humans or goblins shape meat and eat it?¡±
¡°What a shape¡¡±
Hongyoung dissolved the meat in water.
Then, various patterns that had not been seen until now were tightly packed into the thinly sliced meat.
¡°It¡¯s horse meat. Come with it.¡±
¡°Are you really¡ thinking of eating meat?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but¡¡±
I don¡¯t know what kind of harmony this is for a high elf, not an elf, to eat meat.
It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t pick and choose people at a meat store.
In the end, Soyoung even wrapped it with her own hands and handed it over.
Looking at the back of her leaving, she murmured involuntarily.
¡°Since the end of the world, elves eat meat.¡±
Chapter 785
Episode 785: Stolen Heirloom (7)
Leaving the butcher¡¯s shop, where all the hands have turned mute, Aira sat in the field and pulled out small pieces of meat with her fingers.
Unpleasant moistness.
The subtle persistence made me wonder if it was really okay to eat this.
Ira, who quickly put the meat in her mouth and chewed it, shook her head.
¡°It¡¯s not worth eating at all.¡±
People who eat well like this felt strange.
She then shredded the meat and brought it back to her mouth.
Jilggung-
The feeling of touch in the mouth is unpleasant.
The strange fishy smell that wrapped around his tongue frowned.
Still, I didn¡¯t stop eating.
There was no taste.
The smell is terrible and even the texture is sticky, so it doesn¡¯t feel like food.
But there was a strange feeling.
something I haven¡¯t been able to do before.
no.
Being an elf, I didn¡¯t take it for granted.
I felt strangely immoral about doing it proudly.
¡°I might not be a proper elf than I thought.¡±
This time, he gulped down a drink made by the dwarves.
As expected of a drink made by noisy tribes, the noise, which did not even feel the static mood, danced like crazy with the fishy smell of meat.
The mouth is a mess as if a war had already broken out.
The stickiness multiplied, and the urge to vomit it right away surged up.
¡°Kaaa¡¡±
A sound that only savages would make leaked out of my mouth inadvertently.
That moment.
A subtle taste and aroma that is difficult to describe in words came at the same time.
mental turbulent feeling.
But it was never unpleasant.
Is it because of my mood?
Theughter of various racesing from afar stopped bothering me at some point.
As if possessed by something, he chewed the meat and left an aftertaste with alcohol.
By the time I repeated it a couple of times, the difort was gone and there was a small sense of fulfillment.
Pleasant grass that tickles the skin.
Just in time, it started to get dark and the sky was dyed with fire.
I drink again while watching the flowing clouds.
Beep-beep-!
perhaps.
The Goblin Queen¡¯s words that you have to be able to see the darkness in order to cut it out may have been what she wanted to convey to her that she couldn¡¯t get rid of the darkness unless she knew what it was.
¡°Darkness I think.¡±
There was only one answer.
revenge.
Certainly these are dark feelings.
There is neither a sense of integrity nor a sense of duty to the extent of attracting others and forcing them to make sacrifices.
But is this vengeance really a wrong feeling?
I thought it wasn¡¯t like that.
Even now, that thought persists.
I want to take revenge on those who took away my precious ones.
At that point, I understood the meaning of what the Goblin Queen said.
she said
I mean, don¡¯t confuse the road.
¡°You talk round and round.¡±
Ira brushed her windblown hair and brought the drink back to her mouth.
* * *
The next day.
All of those who could be called the head of the principality, including the securitymittee, were suddenly summoned.
Of course, Ray was no exception.
At the call of the Goblin Queen, they gathered in the Great Hall from the morning and looked at her standing on the podium.
Heol-yeong, who has an impatient personality, asked first.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the ck Room even invade?¡±
Even after saying it himself, he seemed nervous as if he thought there was a possibility.
The queen shook her head.
¡°no.¡±
¡°Then what is the fuss about?¡±
¡°The Elves are hoping to participate as troops for this principality.¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°Are you an elf?¡±
¡°¡are you sure?¡±
¡°I heard it directly from the high elves, so that¡¯s certain.¡±
Participation of the elves in the war.
Also, the fact that a vige led by a high elf was involved in a war had a significant impact.
He didn¡¯t know if other elves would join him.
Responding to the word high elf, Ray shook his head.
¡°He must be seeking revenge.¡±
¡°I think it probably is.¡±
¡°Have you thought about it?¡±
¡°First of all, I have said that the troops will be received, but themand authority will be maintained by the principality.¡±
coping was good
Soonbok, who had been called Daejeon for the first time in a while, said with a yawn.
-You mean you summoned me just enough to move a few elves?
¡°It is not something to be taken lightly. Perhaps it could turn the tide of war.¡±
-That¡¯s funny. I can deal with people like that on my own.
¡°War is not just armed conflict.¡±
Soonbok, who had listened to the Goblin Queen¡¯s words with one ear and let them go with the other, tapped the table.
¨C So what do you want to say?
At those words, the Goblin Queen¡¯s eyes turned to Rey.
¡°I heard that you epted some conditions in exchange for relocating the elves.¡±
¡°It did.¡±
¡°The high elves are looking for a ce to live. They were hoping for and that was wide, lush, and out of reach of other races, which, to put it simply, did not match the principality.¡±
¡®Where do you get that kind ofnd? Are you sane?¡¯ Leaving her deep-seated re, Ray replied as if she had thoughts.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
¡°What do you mean.¡±
¡°Soonbok.¡±
¨C Speak.
Soon-bok, who had been listening to the story with a rather perverse attitude until just a moment ago, changed into an obedient dog as if he had never done that before.
¡°You know what I said before? You will have to suffer a little.¡±
-Did you say that before?
¡°Among my acquaintances, there is a guy with wide feet in the construction industry, right? Call me back today.¡±
-It¡¯s good to call, but if you want a non-contracted spirit to work, you need a corresponding price.
¡°cost?¡±
-That friend is a high-ranking spirit, so for example, a piece of dragon scale or the heart of a wyvern leader.
The surroundings were astonished to see Soonbok talking indifferently.
¡°Dragon scales?¡±
¡°Heart of the Wyvern leader in charge of the species! Where the hell do you get something like that!¡±
-It is to summon a higher level spirit. Of course, if you don¡¯t dedicate that much, you won¡¯t be able to move.
Despite So-yeong¡¯s cry of nonsense, Soon-bok only snorted.
After thinking for a moment, Ray asked.
¡°Sunbok, are you tall? Or is the Wyvern leader high?¡±
-Are you kidding me? Beingpared to that lizard is a shame to me.
¡°Hoo. You mean that?¡±
Ray got up from his seat.
Soonbok flinched at the sight of his ominous appearance.
¨C Why do you do that?
At that, Ray took out a sword from his waist and smiled.
¡°Then can¡¯t youpromise with roughly four fingers?¡±
¨C Don¡¯t do this.
¡°Heh heh. don¡¯t worry too much I know this because I¡¯ve done it a couple of times.¡±
Soonbok swallowed in vain at theughter that seemed to have pulled out the flesh of the evil spirit who came back alive from hell.
¨C Then, why don¡¯t you make a contract with that spirit too!
¡°Is that a price or something?¡±
-yes? That¡¯s right.
¡®What are you asking for obvious things?¡¯ Seeing those innocent eyes, Ray shook his head.
¡°Be patient. It will sting.¡±
Subok screamed as he pulled his finger.
¨C It¡¯s enough just to give away a little mana!
¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±
Rey, who held her sword, looked at the Goblin Queen.
¡°The residence issue will probably be resolved within a few days.¡±
¡°Then no problem. I will ept the elven troops.¡±
The Goblin Queen agreed.
The emergency summons issued to the top leaders in the morning was over in less than twenty minutes, despite its name.
* * *
Ray started looking for a site with Soonbok and the receptionist.
It¡¯s too narrow here.
It¡¯s difficult because there is no water here.
After searching 10 ces, if all conditions were satisfied at least one ce, it was difficult because Young Ji-min was already upied.
¨C No matter how barren it is, how can the topography be like this?
Unable to bear it, Subok said a word.
asionally, sheer cliffs block the road, and green forests are sparsely visible, like beans sprouting in a drought.
Hongyoung said quietly.
¡°If you¡¯ve decided to summon a spirit, wouldn¡¯t it matter anywhere?¡±
¡°¡¡±
At that, Ray¡¯s steps stopped.
Come to think of it, yes.
Why was he looking for afortable working environment for that spirit?
It should be called around the water¡¯s edge and remodeled to suit your taste.
Ray looked at the uniform.
¡°Is it okay?¡±
-I do not know. Changing the terrain costs a lot of mana. Wouldn¡¯t it be too much for an older brother?
At his words, Ray made up his mind.
He had never felt a shortage of mana since he created the mana rod.
If it was impossible, I didn¡¯t know, but if mana was a problem, it worked.
¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
-Is that true?
Not a forest, just three trees.
Even the water stream flowing down from the mountain was embarrassing to call it a stream.
Ray said while making a magic circle to summon the spirits.
¡°Everything is there. There are no territories, thend is wide and there are streams and forests.¡±
¡°¡¡±
With that said, there is nothing else to say.
It was because he was right about what he said.
The dumbfounded Soonbok came to him.
¨C No, how can you say that there is everything you need after seeing this? see Even the young ants are abandoning their burrows and migrating.
Where he pointed his finger, ants were indeed nning arge-scale migration.
However, to Ray, who had already started listening to only the words he wanted to hear, it was nothing to say.
¡°It¡¯s nice that the bugs are gone too.¡±
¡°I guess so.¡±
Even the receptionists, who have nothing to say as Hong-yeong is arguing from the side, are the same.
Regardless of what Soonbok said, afterpleting the magic circle, Ray continued to inject mana into it.
Whoa-!
The magic circle that had resonated loudly emitted a bright light.
Hard-!
The ground shook violently as if an earthquake had urred.
Soon, a higher-ranking spirit showed off its presence.
The dust rose thickly as if it were about to reach the sky.
¨C Hoo. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen a middle-earth with such weak power. Who called Jim?
The receptionist was nervous at the voice containing heavy mana.
Let the dust settle gradually.
There, an alluring beauty was gently sitting on a rock.
Chapter 786
Episode 786: Stolen Heirloom (8)
While looking around the audience with a majestic face, she covered her mouth in surprise when she saw Sunbok standing with her arms folded in front of her.
-Soonbok-nim, why are you in a ce like this¡
-I would have told you not to call me by that name.
¨C I¡¯m sorry. Then what should I call you¡
For a spirit, only the name given by the contractor is all.
After all, there were no other names for Sunbok.
-¡done. call it surrender
-Yes¡ but what happened here¡?
When the woman cautiously asked, Ray answered instead.
¡°I want to ask you to do some work¡¡±
Before she could finish one word, the woman yelled out loud.
-How dare you interfere with the human subject!
With only that roar filled with mana, the receivers were pushed back.
But Ray didn¡¯t blink an eye.
Rather, as if he had expected it, he closed his eyes and looked up at the sky.
¡°Howe the spirits aren¡¯t all cheap.¡±
-¡What?
The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely.
Soonbok checked the atmosphere.
Even if it¡¯s a fight like this, I¡¯m going to have a good time.
If he made a mistake, he might have to take responsibility by tying up not only this guy, but also himself.
-Yes, man!
Soonbok immediately shouted.
The power and power of Subok, who has risen to the top level of spirits, is by no means small even within the spirit realm.
Some even rumored that he might be the King of Spirits, so his voice made her freeze at once.
¨C Yes Yes!
-My contractor! Avoid being rude!
-yes!? You mean this human?
Usually, when ites to high-level spirits, it ismon to make a contract with the dragon¡¯s degree of hetzling.
However, the fact that a higher-ss spirit had signed a contract with a mere human was a reality that was difficult for her to ept.
¨C I would have told you to refrain from being rude.
-sorry. But it¡¯s a story that¡¯s hard
to believe.
-That¡¯s not what I meant¡
¡°It¡¯s done. We don¡¯t have time, so let¡¯s do that.¡±
Ray interrupted the conversation.
Just when the woman was about to shout again.
Sensing the lifeblood flowing from Soonbok, she quietly shut her mouth.
¡°I want to change thisnd into and that is good for elves to live in, how about it? Is it possible?¡±
-It¡¯s impossible, no¡ It is.
She felt great humiliation at having to use honorifics for mere humans, but she answered with awareness of submission.
¡°The reason is?¡±
¨C First of all, the soil is poor. Even if it¡¯s just three trees, it¡¯s a miracle that trees grow in a ce like this. In addition, if the elves are alive , even
if they use their own strength, they will need a huge amount of mana¡
¨C You¡¯d better look elsewhere.
The higher spirits prepared to leave.
If I stayed any longer, I would only get scolded by Soonbok, and since the person in front of me was awkward, I had no desire to stay.
Leaving behind the awkward honorific, she only greeted Soonbok.
-If the answer is yes, I¡¯ll step back.
As she bowed her head and tried to enter the magic circle, Ray grabbed her tightly.
-to?
The spirit, who was so surprised at the moment, stupidly let out a single voice.
No matter how much he was summoned without a contractor, he was still a high-level spirit.
It was normally impossible to catch the spirit¡¯s body, which could already be called a huge manache, with bare hands.
Whether he knew her feelings or not, Ray said with a calm face.
¡°Wait a minute. So you¡¯re saying that all you need is mana?¡±
-Yes¡
¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯m sorry, but let¡¯s make a contract with me just for today.¡±
contract?
a day too?
A high-ranking spirit has face, how could he sign a contract with a human for one day!
she ughtered
¨C I can¡¯t. no i don¡¯t How can a high-ranking spirit interact with a lower creature¡
-So you mean you¡¯re better than me?
-That doesn¡¯t mean that. Doesn¡¯t Sunbok know well what kind of repercussions it will have if a higher level spirit contracts with a human for one day?
When he quickly changed his words, Soonbok also salivated.
It¡¯s definitely not without problems.
contract with humans.
well let¡¯s put that
However, a short-term contract of one day to the position of a senior spirit could be a problem.
¡®surely. There¡¯s no way the picky spirit king would overlook that.¡¯
He might even use her as a punishment and send her back to the micro-spirits so that she can build up her strength again.
This time, Soonbok also sided with her.
¨C I guess that¡¯s going to be difficult.
¡°Then how about a month?¡±
¨C In fact, there is no difference between a month and a day for spirits. In terms of human lifespan¡ it should be at least ten years.
ten years
Ray was lost in thought.
It is quite tiring to have a few spirits stay.
Even if you just obey, in order to stay here, you have to connect mana knowingly and unknowingly.
¡®It wouldn¡¯t matter if I just called it when I needed something.¡¯
Ray decided without thinking too much.
¡°good. Let¡¯s make it a ten-year contract.¡±
-Ugh¡
Now, there is no ce to step out.
-do it. It won¡¯t be too bad for you either.
-What is that¡
What the hell does a contract with a human do?
When she risked her life to argue with Soon-bok.
snap-!
Ray grabbed her wrist and forcefully injected mana into it.
¡°Heh heh. When I think about it, the only thing I get is wrinkles.¡±
-Kyaaaaaaagh!
She raised her mana and resisted fiercely, but it only brought about self-destruction.
When Mana and Mana met andbined, when he came to his senses, the contract was already halfway through.
There is no turning back now.
It was because if I forcibly resisted now, it would be considered a breach of contract and punishment could fall in the spirit realm.
Crying and having to sign a contract to eat mustard, she entrusted mana with the way it will be.
Then, with a refreshing feeling, I felt the spirit body change.
Woo-woo-!
As if watering the familynd, the spirit body was filled with mana in an instant.
When the vessel is full, the spirit changes.
Her bowl, which had just entered a higher spirit level, became more than half full in an instant.
Falling into unconsciousness in the fullness that dwells within herself, she was stunned like an instinct.
¨C Gorgoa, a senior earth spirit. Now, in a great ceremony, I would like to be bestowed with a name.
Since he already had the experience of submitting, Ray answered without embarrassment.
¡°That¡¯s a good name. You may continue to use that name.¡±
-thank you.
As the Gorgoa bowed her head and established the rtionship as thest rite of the contract, Soon-bok came to the side with the most unfair face in the world.
-No, why am I Sunbok and this guy is Gorgoa? Doesn¡¯t that make sense?
¡°Uh huh, it¡¯s a name I chose because it has a meaning.¡±
Soon-bok confronted him without backing down, saying, ¡°Stop the bullshit.¡±
-Do you mean horny? What the hell kind of profound meaning is there in obeying? It can¡¯t be like this! Aren¡¯t I stupid for expecting a name like Deokchun or Gyeja!
¡°Sometimes they fight against their sky-like master, and the highest level of spirits must be very high.¡±
As he spoke while looking at the distant mountain, Soonbok changed his attitude.
¨C Doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a bad name. If you think about it, isn¡¯t the sound good too? I am proud of myself.
¡°You also think so, don¡¯t you?¡±
-yes. But why was it that I was the only one who asked Soonbok¡
The answer that followed the question was enough to make Soonbok shut his mouth.
¡°Gorgoa is a female body.¡±
There is almost no distinction between male and female spirits.
just an elemental.
The concept of gender was sparse as it was a spirit created by gathering huge mana and will.
Subok stuttered until the end.
-But¡ that¡¯s just the appearance¡ There¡¯s no difference between me and him.
This time, Ray shook his head.
Even at a nce, Soonbok boasted a massive and magnificent body that could bepared to that of an ogre.
Even if his name is Soonbok, it has a strong feeling of being scary rather than cute.
Then, what about Gorgoa?
Although he is said to be tall, his body is less than half that of Soonbok.
In addition, his limbs are so delicate that he might copse if the wind blows, so it is doubtful whether he is eating properly.
Deokchun or Gyeja to her.
¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too much?¡±
when you said that.
Soonbok uttered a loud voice like a troll driven away on the verge of death.
It¡¯s probably something like a cry.
So-young, who was watching from behind, frowned, but said something, as if it was hard to bear the feeling of pity.
¡°It¡¯s a little creepy, but I feel sorry for you.¡±
While the wild beasts were frightened by the sound, Ray also agreed with So-young¡¯s opinion when Sun-bok¡¯s never-ending struggle became unbearable.
¡°I guess I was serious. I must apologize.¡±
No matter how noisy the surroundings were, Gorgoa still didn¡¯t know how to get up.
It was exactly half a day after that when she woke up.
* * *
¡°Haaaaa.¡±
Gorgoa opened her eyes, letting out the breath she had been holding.
Even though it exists in the middle world, its body is light.
When I looked around, a human who had now been epted as a contractor greeted me.
¡°You finally woke up.¡±
-Why didn¡¯t you send it back to the spirit realm?
¡°I don¡¯t know when it will happen. Still, I never thought it would take half a day.¡±
As the sun was setting, a bonfire was lit in front, and a crude tent was set up between the trees.
¡°I have no time to rest. I want you to work right now.¡±
¨C Speak. Now that I have be your spirit.
¡°good. Like I said earlier, I¡¯ll ask for a ce for the elves to live. I hope the stream is drawn from the top of the mountain range as much as possible, and preferably well-decorated.¡±
-It¡¯s not difficult, but it will consume a lot of mana. Are you prepared?
You should know that the spirit draws and uses the user¡¯s mana.
I noticed that the contractor was not an ordinary human being, but even so, it would not be easy to change the terrain.
Ray nodded.
-All right. So let¡¯s get started right away.
Gorgoa stood up for the first time since the contract was executed.
When I touched the ground in my hand, I felt a surge of mana that had never existed before.
¡®This is¡¡¯
Contractor¡¯s mana.
But this amount is absurd.
Isn¡¯t it simr to when you¡¯re moving in the spirit realm?
The Gorgoa, filled with confidence that she could do anything now, poured mana with both hands.
Hard-!
The empty field fluctuates and gradually changes its shape.
Soonbok, who was stuffing firewood into the bonfire, clicked his tongue.
¨C The number of top-notch spirits may increase sooner orter.
Chapter 787
Episode 787: Stolen Heirloom (9)
Allied reinforcements have arrived at the Lawfield in.
The momentum of the two camps, which had continued to confront each other until then, has changed dramatically since then.
The Celia Kingdom army, which upied most of the ins with the upper hand, was pushed back, and at the same time, the allied forces pushed forward little by little.
At his own post, now the center of the camp, Wilhelm suffered a headache.
¡®I¡¯ve had enough time. But only soldiers die like this.¡¯
The difference in strength is almost doubled.
Even the elite members of the kingdom¡¯s army lost their morale in front of arge army of 20,000 men.
In the midst of this, it was an obvious fact that Celia would die if they bumped into each other.
Thinking that this couldn¡¯t be the case, Wilhelm kicked off his seat and stood up.
After leaving the post, he headed towards the residence of Silia¡¯s militarymander.
He shouted as he approached the tent despite the soldiers¡¯ restraint.
¡°This is Wilhelm! Please let me in!¡±
¡°Come in.¡±
It was a step that I took with the expectation of being thrown at the doorstep, but the permission was unexpectedly easily granted.
As the soldiers retreated, he entered the tent.
There were two chief centurions and a centurion chief sitting in the highest seat.
Wilhelm first bowed his head and apologized.
¡°I apologize for the disturbance.¡±
¡°No. Rather, what does a knight of the ins do to an old man like this?¡±
¡°Please take the word. It is difficult to dare.¡±
He said it with a smile, but the person in front of him was someone he knew well, even as Wilhelm.
A war hero who made a major contribution in a war that almost overturned the kingdom by winning one battle after another in battle after battle.
In the past, he was called Celia¡¯s Blue Beast.
Knowing the skills hidden behind his benevolent expression, Wilhelm could not treat him carelessly.
¡°I heard that Allied reinforcements have arrived.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°At this rate, there is no chance of winning. Please hand over your troops.¡±
¡°Izaga!¡±
¡°How dare you say that!¡±
The moment the centurions around them tried to stand up.
The old man of the millennium raised his hand to stop it.
He asked, deep in thought.
¡°Why do you think so?¡±
¡°Because of the difference in military strength.¡±
¡°Ugh. It is not unreasonable to think so.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know that even themander-in-chief knows that this ideal is meaningless? So¡¡±
The old man waved his hand gently.
¡°Sometimes it is. Even if it seems meaningless, if you look closely, you can see something.¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
¡°That means I have no intention of stepping down yet.¡±
Emotion shed in the old man¡¯s eyes.
It was neither emptiness nor desperation.
Confidence in victory.
If it was someone else, he would have been ripped off right away, but the old man in front of him is not a person who can move without any basis.
That shook Wilhelm¡¯s heart.
I knew it clearly in my head.
If you fight, you will take great damage.
But when I saw the old man¡¯s confident smile, those thoughts seemed to fade away.
He clenched and opened his fist several times.
Wilhelm asked.
¡°Can I trust what the old man thinks?¡±
Even though the question may seem rude at first nce, the old man Cheoninjang did not lose his smile.
¡°That is for you to decide. I just believe in my path and go on.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
Gulp.
Wilhelm mustered up his courage.
¡°Put me in the vanguard.¡±
Not only the thousand chiefs but also the hundred chiefs were puzzled by the unexpected words.
Speaking of being the vanguard of the battlefield, it is usually the role of knights.
It is not helpful even if soldiers of intermediate skills are standing, and they must be proficient inbat while riding horses, and they must also have an eye for seeing the battlefield.
That¡¯s why it was impossible for non-trained knights to stand in the vanguard.
¡°It is a difficult request. what is the reason?¡±
To the old man¡¯s question, Wilhelm said with his hands shaking.
¡°I lost all myrades who were like family to me on the battlefield. If I, who was in the rear at that time, was only in the back this time, I will have no face seeing them in the future.¡±
¡°Huh.¡±
It¡¯s a pity.
But even so, it was impossible to put an untrained soldier in the same vanguard as the knights.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that request is difficult to grant.¡±
¡°At least, put them in the same ce as the soldiers in the front row. I will fight too.¡±
Strictly speaking, he is not even a citizen of Celia.
How could he not be delighted when he said that he would fight together with a sword soldier.
The Cheoninjang hardened his expression.
The difference in forces between the two camps was more than doubled.
He was courageous enough toe to themander¡¯s post in anticipation of a crushing defeat and shout for retreat.
In the past, he said that he would fight with him with a sword, but the old millenniummander liked him from the bottom of his heart.
¡°Use my strength. Please don¡¯t die.¡±
* * *
While the Celia camp was preparing for war, the allied forcespleted a final check on the uing war.
As soon as the signal was given by the warehouse keeper in charge of managing the supplies, the allied forces attacked without warning.
¡°That enemy! Wake up everyone!¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Those who stood guard rang the rm.
As the magic was activated, a noise spread throughout Silia¡¯s camp.
Weiyiing-!
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Kill them all!¡±
¡°Show the little pikes of Celia a taste of fire!¡±
After the cavalrymen swept away, the soldiers ran after them and set fire to the tent.
Since it happened while he was sleeping, the Celia soldiers who woke upte were dyed in responding.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to die!¡±
¡°Gagging!¡±
Screams erupted from everywhere.
¡°It¡¯s a raid! Come outside!¡±
They hurriedly came out wearing armor, but the devastation that was happening was enough to make them freeze again.
A sword was stabbed in the chest of arade who had beenughing and chatting just a few hours ago, and blind arrows flying here and there forced her to close her eyes without even being able to use the swordsmanship she had learned while working hard for the rest of her life.
It was an instant for the soldiers to fall into a panic.
Among them, there were those who had never experiencedbat before and were brought in, but they crouched down in the shade of the tent and trembled.
Deciding that this would be impossible, the centurions hurriedly issued orders.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Everyone dies here! Run quickly!¡±
Behind the centurions who rode away far away on horseback, the tens of chiefs began to run away, following their squad.
Wilhelm, who had escaped from the post btedly, hurriedly drew his sword and headed for the battlefield.
¡®I never thought they would attack first. It was too easy.¡¯
Every time I heard the screams of the soldiers, I felt like it was my fault, so I stepped faster.
When you finally arrive at the battlefield.
He almost let go of the sword in the terrible horror.
A soldier fleeing with the corpse of arade who had already died.
There were also those who were mortally wounded and wielded their swords to the end without realizing it.
Right after the rain of arrows poured down, arrows were stuck everywhere on the ground, and there were as many corpses as there were arrows.
The main unit has already retreated.
It is a pity for the remaining soldiers, but they are no longer destined to live.
have no choice but to leave
In the end, Wilhelm stepped harder than ever.
* * *
It was only one surprise attack, but the Celia camp, which had been badly beaten, was in an uproar.
Even though it was a war, the allied forces¡¯ actions went too far.
Even when he yed with a prisoner on the verge of death like a toy and killed him horribly, heughed out loud as if he had gone mad.
¡°Now this is the limit. We cannot hold out on this in any longer.¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t even had a good fight yet. If you retreat like this, you will only be aughing stock.¡±
¡°You mean to kill the poor soldiers?¡±
¡°You seem to think of running away rather than fighting, thinking of losing rather than winning.¡±
As the two centenarians squabbled and raised their voices, the old man of the centenary shouted.
¡°Oh no! What kind of insolence is this in front of His Majesty!¡±
It¡¯s a scaryw when a normally soft tooth gets angry once.
The centurions were startled and reflexively shouted:
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°Forgive me.¡±
King Theogard, who had been silent throughout the urgently held meeting and had a dark expression, opened his mouth.
¡°How many casualties?¡±
¡°Eight hundred.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Almost a tenth of their strength was lost in a single battle.
It was a surprise attack in the middle of the night.
Deogard made a decision.
¡°Gather your troops. I willmand the army myself.¡±
¡°Your Majesty!¡±
¡°Your Majesty, that¡¯s not okay.¡±
Even the old man, Cheoninjang, tried to dissuade him.
Seeing him like that, King Deogard shook his head.
¡°Trust me Lord Fort.¡±
¡°Your Majesty, no matter what history you look at, it is extremely rare for a country¡¯s king to engage in hand-to-handbat.¡±
And most of them ended with the king dying in the war.
Could it be that only the king could hear Port¡¯s behind-the-scenes words that he never uttered?
King Deogard said firmly.
¡°It¡¯s a situation where morale is at rock bottom because of a crushing defeat in this battle. If you can¡¯t show anything right now, you can¡¯t win this war.¡±
¡°Even so, it is premature for His Majesty to step forward directly.¡±
Port responded by even talking back to the King.
After a moment¡¯s pause, he continued.
¡°If that¡¯s what you mean, then I¡¯ll step in.¡±
¡°wonder?¡±
¡°I am old, but my skills have not rusted yet. I will definitely give you victory.¡±
Celia¡¯s warrior of reversal.
He spoke recklessly, but his words were trustworthy.
¡°Will I be able to achieve satisfactory results?¡±
¡°Excuse me, when did I ever bring you into questionable results?¡±
Deogard smiled for the first time at his words, which had been rolling on the battlefield for so many years.
¡°No.¡±
¡°Believe me. If you want the head of the enemymander, I will sh it right away.¡±
It was clear that it was empty, but there was confidence in his confident voice.
¡°If you give it to me, no worries. I¡¯ll give you three thousand troops. Let them instill fear.¡±
three thousand troops.
The fact that he entrusted this amount of troops to him, who is the Thousand Commander, is also proof that he trusts the port that much.
Port, who received the king¡¯s trust, bowed his old head.
¡°I will definitely live up to your expectations.¡±
Celia Kingdom¡¯s counterattack has begun.
Chapter 788
788 Gabo (10)
¡°Wow ¡¡±
¡°This is ¡
At the words of the dark spirit, Ray also just nkly looked up at the result of Gorgoa.
Trees tall enough to be 30M in a destend that was like a desert.
It forms a forest and extends to the far end of the mountain range.
The brook, which had only a few drops, had already turned into a magnificent waterfall and poured down the cliff, making the viewers aroused admiration.
The water drops of the waterfall collide with each other and break apart, and the deeper you go, the more the fog begins to spread.
This is the same as making an elven kingdom when they said to make an elven vige.
Gorgoa said with a small smile.
¨C I don¡¯t know what to do with my work because you look at it well.
until humble to the world.
Compared to Sunbok, who has a rough mouth and only has the performance of an electric fan in summer, it was the difference between heaven and earth.
just as expected.
Perhaps realizing the subtle gaze, Soonbok groaned in a crawling voice.
-Any spirit can do that.
¡°What can you do?¡±
-You can create a cool breeze in summer.
Also, this guy is a fan.
Ray ordered in detail as he walked through the woods.
¡°I wish this town had more up and down divisions.¡±
-You mean to make it lower?
If you pretend, you¡¯re good, and if you pretend, you¡¯re good.
As if reading his thoughts, he took care of the vige exactly as he was ordered. What could be a more convenient spirit?
There is nothing you can do about the natural mind.
¡°Perhaps I misunderstood you a little.¡±
¨C It seems that I also had a preconceived notion about humans. I will correct it in the future.
Yes, I finally found the spirit of life.
Seeing the two of them talking hahahaha, Soonbok felt a sense of destion, as if the contract holder had been taken away.
Feeling a bit ufortable, he interrupted the conversation.
¨C Is it okay for male and female to be so friendly?
¡°When did you say spirits don¡¯t discriminate between genders?¡±
-That¡¯s right.
In the end, Soonbok couldn¡¯t even find a match and shut his mouth.
* * *
Afterpleting the inspection in just one day and fixing it here and there in detail, a superb view that is unique in the world was born.
He said while appreciating the scenery that he never gets tired of no matter how many times he sees it.
¡°great job. You can go back now.¡±
-Yes, go and nevere back.
Did he even feel something at Soonbok¡¯s words?
Gorgoa said shyly.
¨C Can I stay a little longer?
-Of course
not¡ Are you crazy?
Soonbok, who was about to say something, shut his mouth again at Ray¡¯s words.
¡°Do whatever you like. If there is a problem with the rescue, you will have to call it back anyway.¡±
-Then I¡¯ll stay a little longer. It¡¯s because I¡¯m interested in human life.
¨C This bitch like a fire fox.
I finished one more inspection to erase the artificial womb as much as possible.
Now, no matter how you look at it, it is a naturally formed forest.
¡°I will call in the elves soon.¡±
As soon as the work was finished, Heukyoung said.
¡°OK.¡±
¡°Then, I have business to do in town, so I will go.¡±
Taking on the role of messenger, he left the forest.
Gorgoa, who was tending the soil, pretended to steal sweat.
-If you do this, you will be able to spend a hundred years.
All that remains is for the elves to live and take good care of it.
The work on the elven vige was going smoothly, and there was still time left, so now all we had to do was start working in earnest.
Ray asked Hongyoung.
¡°What about the Allies?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a bit outdated information since I heard it through Harpman, but it seems that they are still stationed in the Lawfield ins.¡±
¡°It¡¯s rare.¡±
After hearing the story, Ray was lost in thought.
The allied forces that have been absorbing regardless of whether it is a kingdom or a principality have stopped now.
Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s a ce where great powers gather?
¡°Do a thorough investigation. How is Celia?¡±
¡°The dispatch battalion the Holy Son spoke of has arrived. The epidemic is rapidly disappearing.¡±
¡°and?¡±
¡°I want to see the Holy Son.¡±
I knew it.
The price of selling the name of the goddess is slowlying out.
He was prepared to be questioned for selling Gaia¡¯s name at least once.
However, it was impossible to enjoy the talks as the allied forces had already invaded the yard.
I still have rtively insufficient troops, but I can¡¯t be left alone.
But I can¡¯t just keep ignoring them, so the situation is really embarrassing.
At times like this, I wish I had a little more history to listen well¡
Huh?
Aren¡¯t there too many guys who listen well?
The dispatched battalion of the Holy Kingdom.
After all, they listened to him and came to the kingdom of Celia.
¡®Try selling Gaia one more time?¡¯
Wouldn¡¯t it be okay?
Gaia is a goddess who values peace and abundance.
The war with the ck Room is fighting to achieve peace after all, so in a broad sense, isn¡¯t it in line with Gaia¡¯s will!
Yes, let¡¯s act crazy and sell what we sold!
Ray decided to take another bite.
he sat down in his seat.
¡°Ugh¡! Head¡¡!¡±
When the guy, who had been fine after being hit by the wide-range attack magic,y down saying that he had a headache, the security guards hurriedly approached him.
¡°Are you all right!¡±
¡°Lord!¡±
¡°I feel like my head is going to explode!¡±
Of course, the head was fine.
But isn¡¯t it thew to be eaten only when there is an impact?
Ray raised his mana.
When he ruptured a few small thread veins around his eyes, thin blood trickled down.
Sensing that the situation was not serious, the receptionists looked at each other.
¡°Call priest Soyoung. The rest will protect the lord.¡±
Following Hongyeong¡¯s instructions, the security guards each took out their weapons.
He probably believes that it is a redemption.
Ray thought it was the right time.
Grabbing the angle, he murmured softly.
¡°Go Gaia¡?¡±
At those words, the receptionist¡¯s expression changed drastically.
¡°timing¡¡!¡±
¡°be there! Bite the surroundings!¡±
Sa-Young and Cheong-Young took the initiative.
Suddenly, Soonbok and Gorgoa had to step back.
good!
Looking at the reaction, everyone seems to believe that it is a revtion!
Was it that he was reluctant to sell his name twice?
Somehow, there was a divine power that was not there before.
Of course, Ray didn¡¯t care.
¡°You want a war¡ Do you want the Seongguk to fight against the Heukbang?¡±
Whoops-! coo-!
As if the divine power responded to him, he pounded the floor fiercely.
It¡¯s probably telling me to stop when I say nice things.
If I was going to quit now, I wouldn¡¯t even start in the first ce.
A grin formed on the corners of his lips.
¡°Ah, that¡¯s what I wanted too.¡±
Aaaaaang-!
Gaia¡¯s fierce protest continued.
Of course, it was different from what I saw around me.
¡°Impressive divine power¡ Undoubtedly¡¡±
¡°The interval between the revtions was unprecedentedly short. You are also the lord.¡±
If he was alone, he might not have been eaten, but Gaia, who was furious, helped him with his own hands, so the work was easily solved.
Of course, if there is such a thing as punishment, I am afraid.
In an instant, a tremendous divine power pierced his skin.
Tzarrrrr-!
If I was a normal person, my stomach would have been shaken.
¡®Does this hurt a lot?¡¯
Trying to ignore the resistance that was tougher than expected, Ray put an end to it.
¡°I will tell you well in the holy kingdom. Hehehe.¡±
h h h-!
As soon as he finished speaking, a sh of light fell in front of his eyes.
If this is right, it will be dangerous.
to avoid?
However, if I avoided the divine power at a moment like this, I might be suspicious.
It was only a fleeting worry, but it was already toote.
Hesitation became the root of the problem, and Ray was exposed to divine power as it was.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
It feels like my blood vessels are burning!
Are you even going to kill a saint with your own hands!
But the pain didn¡¯tst long.
The divine power that had faded in less than a minute soon lingered around the area.
Then they came together again and came crashing into Ray at high speed.
sh-!
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Oooh!¡±
¡°Sacred power¡ again to the lord¡!¡±
The guards eximed as they watched Ray get steamed with divine power.
Contrary to their expectations, however, this was just being whipped.
It is also the most painful cane in the world!
Gaia¡¯s club steaming continued for a while after that.
* * *
By the time Aira led the elves to the forest, Ray was already roasting on the floor.
¡°¡what the hell is that like?¡±
¡°I have received a revtion.¡±
Cheongyoung answered Aira¡¯s question instead.
¡°timing?¡±
How on earth can a person change like this when he receives a revtion?
It is like a small fish floating on dry ground.
In just a few hours, a fairly emaciated Ray woke up.
¡°It¡¯s really dirty, so I can¡¯t eat a saint!¡±
A person might borrow a name once or twice!
Isn¡¯t it too much for a God who does not understand the feelings of the creatures!
While I was brushing off the dust from my body, the security guards knelt down.
¡°You worked hard!¡±
¡°I sincerely congratte you!¡±
A sense of heightened feeling in your voice.
It seems that he was moved by the fact that he witnessed the revtion right in front of him.
Ray, who had only been beaten, shook his hand.
¡°Nothing great.¡±
¡°no. There has never been a precedent for an adult to receive so many revtions in less than thirty years.¡±
¡°Perhaps Gaia also honored the achievements of her lord.¡±
Cheongyoung smiled brightly, covering the corners of his mouth as if he was proud of himself.
I thought it was good for you, so there was nothing to say.
How will their facial expressions change once they know the truth?
Lay, who left her curiosity behind, said to Aira.
¡°Anyway, this is thend the elves will be moving to. how is it?¡±
¡°¡Feel so good. But where the hell did you get thisnd¡¡±
¡°It was made.¡±
¡°¡¡±
You made it.
To be honest, I can¡¯t believe it easily.
I haven¡¯t been inside yet, but I can feel the calm atmosphere from the entrance.
The scent of young trees blowing in the wind was what elves liked.
Paddle paddle-!
The ears of the elves moved excitedly.
¡°Is it okay if I go inside?¡±
¡°of course.¡±
She went deep into the forest with the elves apanying her.
A tree withrge vines.
The waterfall pouring down the cliff and the stream flowing in an appropriate curve below it wereparable to a picture.
Humidity and temperature are also suitable for living, so you will not find a betternd than this even after washing your eyes.
¡®That¡¯s amazing.¡¯
To be honest, I was deeply moved.
If they gave me a decent forest, I thought I would spend my time growing it there.
However, since he gave away thend from the beginning, which would have taken hundreds of years to build, it was directly conveyed how much he cared for them.
Ira smiled brightly.
¡°Let¡¯s do it here.¡±
Finally, the elven vige waspletely incorporated into the Principality of Soleil.
Chapter 789
Episode 789: Stolen Heirlooms (11)
The Goblin Queen serves tea.
The fishy smell of mud seems to be the goblins¡¯ favorite tea.
¡°Thank you for your effort. As promised, the high elves said they would join the war.¡±
¡°How many troops do you have in total?¡±
¡°Thirty thousand.¡±
¡°It¡¯s subtle.¡±
¡°Since it is a newly emerging principality, it has to be. Even 30,000 people is great.¡±
well that¡¯s it
Being able to mobilize the number of 30,000 as troops in a situation where it is now receiving territories is itself a military powerparable to that of a grand duchy or small kingdom.
Even that is mostly thanks to the goblins¡¯ tremendous fertility.
¡°The Dwarves have also expressed their intention to participate.¡±
¡°Thank you for your heart, but I will decline.¡±
¡°The goblin god takes special care of them.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that. There are only a few numbers, so it¡¯s just that there¡¯s no point in going to the front lines. I don¡¯t know if you make a weapon from behind.¡±
¡°Then I will pass it on. And this¡¡±
The Goblin Queen lightly put down a letter.
When I opened the paper, inside was a map with a red line drawn on it.
Intricately tangled lines.
From Ray¡¯s point of view, it looked like a route to the kingdom.
¡°It¡¯s a map of the Kingdom of Celia. Is this red line the Allied route?¡±
¡°yes. Would you like to find out?¡±
¡°What roughly.¡±
Ray continued to scan the map.
The situation is strange.
Confronting on the in are 20,000 allied forces and 10,000 troops from Celia.
However, the red lines on the map were roughly 50,000 soldiers.
¡°Is it an ambush?¡±
The Goblin Queen nodded slightly.
¡°Right now, it¡¯s just spection.¡±
¡°It¡¯s going to draw attention from the ins and hit the kingdom from behind.¡±
¡°Since the king himself led the army and emptied the kingdom, he must have thought it was the right time.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±
¡°Even if we can¡¯t capture the kingdom, we¡¯ll easily catch the king trapped in the lowfield ins.¡±
The worst and the lesser came at once.
When the king dies, the Celia kingdom is over.
However, the moment you try to protect the king by dragging the remaining troops in the kingdom and going out to the Lofield ins, the kingdom of Celia will be upied by the allied forces.
¡°Does the king know?¡±
¡°Even if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move.¡±
A rat in a poison.
Perhaps the coalition was aiming for this from the beginning.
Ray bit his nails.
¡®I can¡¯t expect support from man or Baybon.¡¯
Even if reinforcements arrive, it will be after the Celia army has already been destroyed.
It seems that Gaia¡¯s revtions were safely delivered to the Holy Land by the guards, but the sentry¡¯s dispatched battalion alone was not enough to deal with the allied forces.
While they were preparing for the temple, they intended to hold out, but only then did the Celia kingdom disappear first.
And the moment that Celia ended, it could be said that it was the turn of the principality next to it.
said the Goblin Queen.
¡°If there are about 20,000 people right now, we can prepare.¡±
two-thirds of the power.
It is too risky to send troops all at once.
To be honest, I wanted to save my troops until the very end, but now only the principality can help Celia.
After thinking for a while, Ray made a decision.
¡°Prepare a thousand people you can trust. I go myself.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a thousand people¡¡±
Sure enough, a worried voice came out of the queen¡¯s mouth.
¡°War is not all about individual armed forces.¡±
¡°I know. So I¡¯m going to take someone I can trust.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re someone you can trust¡¡±
Before the queen could finish her words, the door burst open and a young man with a cold look entered.
He strode forward and knelt down in front of Ray.
¡°I will also go with the lord.¡±
Looks messed up all over the ce.
It was a pretty messy outfit because the water hadn¡¯t drained from his face.
Zeke, who had been training alone against monsters for a while to expand the territory of the duchy, returned to the duchy.
¡°I will ept the sin of not noticing theing of my lord in advance because I was engrossed in my life.¡±
If left unattended, it feels as if my throat would be cut.
Ray tapped him on the shoulder.
¡°I¡¯m sorry as soon as I get back, but I¡¯ll have to go to the ins with you.¡±
¡°It is a great honor for me to be with my lord on the battlefield. I will dly follow you.¡±
In times like these, blind loyalty feels like a blessing.
said the Goblin Queen.
¡°Then, when are you going to leave?¡±
¡°Do it tonight.¡±
¡°All right. I will prepare those who can be called the elite.¡±
The prelude to war has risen.
The fire quickly spread to the surroundings.
* * *
Three thousand soldiers, led by Fort, passed by hiding under the hills of the in.
They were moving on foot as it was a situation where they should not be seen by the enemy.
The target of those who went out without even food was the rear or nk of the allied forces.
Lawfield in was literally a gentle in, so they had to turn around as much as possible.
Thanks to this, it only took more than half a day to go to the side of the allied forces.
Arriving safely at the target point, they looked at the situation with a scout in front.
¡°There is no movement yet.¡±
¡°Wait a little longer.¡±
At Fort¡¯smand, they waited another half day.
After spending more than half of the day at the bottom of the hill, the results finally began to emerge one by one.
As night fell, a modest banquet was held among the allied forces in honor of the victory in thest battle.
At first, it seemed to start calmly, but after a while, the soldiers exchanged drinks with each other and started drinking in session.
Things are going better than expected.
at that time.
A soldier on guard saw them and immediately shouted:
¡°It¡¯s a raid! Celia¡¯s army has invaded!¡±
lost a yer
Not to be outdone by this, Port drew his sword and shouted.
¡°Go ahead!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Chae Ae Ae-!
Caan-!
In no time, the banquet seat was stained with blood.
The sound of shing weapons could be heard intermittently, but it was soon overshadowed by screams.
¡°S raid! Aaaaagh!¡±
Like the Celia army, the allied forces also failed to resist.
He must have never thought that he would receive a counterattack in one day.
Even at that moment, Port was not vignt and focused on reading the war situation.
Let¡¯s get around when reinforcementse from the main unit of the allied forces.
He raised his fist and held it by his ear.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Retreat! Everyone back down!¡±
When the order fell, the centurionmanders and the tens chiefs stepped forward and moved the soldiers again.
A well-trained movement.
Just like when they came in, they suddenly ran away, so I didn¡¯t even dare to pursue them.
When themander of the allied forces came to his senses, it was after they had already gone far away.
¡°They don¡¯t ride horses! Go after it at all costs!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The cavalrymen led the way.
As soon as the spear wasid at an angle and the speed increased, the distance between the two troops was quickly filled.
Of course, this was also within the port¡¯s assumption.
¡°Pull!¡±
Whii Iik-!
The soldiers hiding in advance pulled the rope vigorously.
At that, the allied war horses flew away with the same momentum as they were running.
The horses chug along with a creepy sound.
The fleeing soldiers took out their weapons again and killed the fallen cavalry soldiers with certainty.
The cavalrymen who were over fifty were in in front of their eyes again.
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Retreat!¡±
It was a pleasant victory for the Allies.
* * *
Killed five hundred people without sacrificing a single person and came back.
When Fort returns to Celia¡¯s camp.
He was a hero once again, as he had been in the past.
¡°I¡¯m d you have a kyeong.¡±
Port, who had been highly praised by the king, knelt down on one knee.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just want to thank you for giving me the opportunity.¡±
It is said that rice lowers its head as it ripens.
King Deogard became even more willing to see that humble attitude, even though he had returned after umting achievements.
¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll honor you sir.¡±
¡°I will follow you until I run out of breath.¡±
innate tactical prowess.
At the same time, he was loyal and upright, earning the king¡¯s trust.
Naturally, there were many who did not like him.
¡°your majesty. I¡¯ll see you next time. It¡¯s notparable to Lord Fort, but I will lead my body, who has been on the battlefield since I was young, and bring victory without fail.¡±
¡°I have gone through countless hand-to-handbat on the ins. I dare to say that I will be of help in this area.¡±
The aristocrats who coveted merit begged beside him as if pleading.
Of course, in the eyes of King Deogard, he only saw the port, but it was not a good idea to keep rejecting their request.
Sometimes I had to give up my troops even though I knew that I would lose money.
So that proud nobles would not harbor resentments.
¡°Then let¡¯s leave the next battle to Marquis Chloe.¡±
The Marquis of Chloe, who had arge number of soldiers, was pleased with him.
Merit in war is like a chance for promotion for aristocrats.
Until now, he had not been able to move forward from the position of Marquis, but he could have been elevated to the position of duke if he made good use of this opportunity.
Marquis Chloe knelt down and answered.
¡°I will do my best to live up to Your Majesty¡¯s expectations.¡±
* * *
King Theogard gave 2,000 soldiers to the Marquis of Chloe.
On the day of the change ofmand, Marquis Chloe set up a strategy.
¡°They must be bewildered byst night¡¯s attack. It would be unimaginable to attack again.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that means¡¡±
¡°One more attack tonight.¡±
The words, like thunder from the sky, terrified the soldiers.
Raids are basically something that happens once in a while and gets eaten.
Now that the surveince has be quite strict, and he will be vignt, it can be said that the possibility of the Marquis¡¯ strategy being effective is slim.
¡°The fatigue of the soldiers is considerable.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, they are not easy enough to be beaten twice by the same number.¡±
The centurion chiefs, who couldn¡¯t bear to say that it was a dog¡¯s death, dissuaded him.
However, Marquis Chloe did not break her will.
¡°I know you are concerned. But my old sense is telling. Now is the time to venture out once more.¡±
The Marquis said let¡¯s all die together.
I wanted to confront him in a moment of anger, but the opponent is a high-ranking noble who has the right to dispose of a decision.
Moreover, in times of war, they were removed just by going against their nting, so there was nothing good about opening their mouths.
In the end, the centurions turned to each other but said nothing.
¡°You know I have no objections. Then I¡¯ll finish the preparations by tonight.¡±
Marquis Chloe just said her words and stood up.
Inside the barracks, only the sighs of the centurion continued.
Chapter 790
Episode 790: Stolen Heirlooms (12)
¡°Were you attacked?¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s right.¡±
Inside the tidy guardhouse, the Cheoninjang bowed his head and sweated profusely.
heavy atmosphere.
The Marquisughed haha and stood up.
¡°Okay. Celia is not a weak country. I was expecting that kind of resistance. but.¡±
With one light wave of his hand, the huge body of the Cheoninjang flew through the air and crashed into the wall.
Quaang-!
Surrounding aristocrats shut their mouths at the clean treatment to the point of admiration.
¡°That was where youmanded. You should be held responsible.¡±
¡°Please kill me!¡±
The celestialmander, who jumped up, knelt down again.
The Marquis did not answer him.
¡°Captain Maxwell.¡±
¡°Please tell me.¡±
The sharp voice of the Marquis made him very nervous.
¡°Will the soldiers five thousand and the knights of the Lord be able to win?¡±
Captain Maxwell, who was drawing a picture of the battle in his head, shook his head.
¡°I apologize.¡±
It was an honest answer, unlike other nobles who rushed like crazy when the opportunity fell.
The Marquis had a smile on his lips.
¡°I¡¯ll give you the magic corps together. Lead five thousand soldiers and knights and bring Celia to me.¡±
If it¡¯s a magic corps, it¡¯s one of the main forces of the allied forces.
Giving them up is obviously the Marquis¡¯ intention to win this battle.
¡®Failure is death.¡¯
Captain Maxwell bowed his head again.
¡°I will do as you wish, Your Excellency, Marquis.¡±
* * *
More than 2,000 soldiers moved in a row from the Celia camp.
They hid in the shadows of the hills as they did yesterday.
If there is one difference between a surprise raid and nothing different from the port, it is that more than half of the troops were nted in ambush.
Marquis Chloe said.
¡°The vanguard is the bait. When they notice ande, they attack from the hill.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
To be honest, the odds aren¡¯t high.
It¡¯s fortunate if he doesn¡¯t suffer any damage, but I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to properly score the ball. Unlike the
hardened expressions of the centurions, Marquis Chloe¡¯s face was rxed, as if he were already enjoying victory.
¡®There¡¯s no way the proud Allied Forces would just lose like this. By now, they should be setting up a new strategy to make up for the surprise attack.¡¯
His predictions were correct to some extent.
But he hadn¡¯t anticipated the scale.
Upon arriving at the enemy territory where the surprise attack was carried out yesterday, the Marquis looked back at the soldiers and raised his hand.
attack signal.
Centuries led the soldiers ordingly.
¡°Attack!¡±
¡°Follow ahead! Never fall behind!¡±
Soldiers drew weapons and quickly followed the front row.
But the Allies were also prepared.
¡°It¡¯s an enemy raid!¡±
¡°Stop it!¡±
Chaeeng-!
thud-! thud-!
Every time a foot stomp was heard, two or three soldiers rolled across the floor.
Indeed, the Marquis ordered a retreat as per the n, seeing the battle situation without any chaos.
¡°Retreat!¡±
The soldiers pulled back as if they had been waiting for him.
Now all you have to do is beat the allied forces that are chasing you.
When the Marquis nced back, the allied forces did not pursue them, but instead stood at a distance and watched them as they fled.
¡°Retreatter!¡±
Embarrassed, I raised my voice even higher, but nheless they stood there.
If this is the case, you will only suffer loss.
They would have to follow them to move the ambushed troops, but instead, they just watched as if telling them to run away, which made the Marquis anxious.
Eventually, he gave instructions that were not in the operation.
¡°Attack again!¡±
Before the centenarians could even stop it.
The soldiers ran back to the allies without even having a disy.
The allied forces waiting in line and the Celia army rushing at random while wandering around.
The results were, of course, disastrous.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°Keo-eo-eok!¡±
Soldiers died one after another.
¡°Retreat!¡±
This is the time to eat!
The Marquis again gave the order to retreat.
The soldiers had no choice but to flee with their wounds.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, he ran away at full speed while wearing te armor.
He tried to run away again with his wounded body, but he couldn¡¯t speed up.
Themander who was reading the battle situation tutted and clicked his tongue.
¡°There is no such thing as a mess. go after him.¡±
¡°Follow me!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Celia¡¯s exhausted soldiers could not escape for long and met their end at the hands of the allied forces.
While they were being attacked, only a handful of soldiers managed to escape to the bottom of the hill where the ambush was hiding.
The number of soldiers who pursued them exceeded 1,500 even if they looked at each other.
The number of Celia troops ambushed was only about 1,000.
They were outnumbered, so even if they were ambushed, it would be hard to see a big advantage.
Chae Ae Ae-!
Kagaga River-!
After a few iron friction sounds between the two troops, the demoralized Celia army started to suffer one after another.
The vanguard dies first, and the rearguards behind him are gradually surrounded.
At this rate, all troops would be lost.
In the end, the centurions in the seat could not stand it and gave the order.
¡°Escape to the guard post!¡±
¡°He who can escape, run away! This ideal is dog death!¡±
When the ambush force of over 2,000 returned to the Celia outpost.
Only three hundred remained.
It was a record defeat on the Rawfield in.
* * *
King Deogard had to hear a truly shocking report.
Much of the force was killed in the surprise operation.
In this way, it was dangerous to station troops in the in.
Port said calmly.
¡°Sooner orter an attack wille. You must retreat.¡±
This time the radical aristocrats also did not object.
If they stay still, they all die.
So, Port¡¯s opinion to turn the troops back to the Celia kingdom was epted as it was.
¡°Okay. Do as the Lords will. And¡ Marquis Chloe.¡±
King Deogard, unable to erase his grievous expression, called out to the Marquis in a mana-filled voice.
The Marquis trembled at the fact that he hadmitted a crime, and answered.
¡°yes.¡±
¡°As soon as I return to the kingdom, I will ask for responsibility in this battle.¡±
¡°¡I apologize.¡±
¡°Switch the troops. return to the kingdom.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°I follow Your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±
If I had to draw a knife, I would have to cut a radish.
In the end, the Silian army withdrew without any gain.
When the celestials are about to leave.
A messenger rushed into the barracks.
¡°It¡¯s a high attack! Allied forces are invading!¡±
King Deogard finally couldn¡¯t stand it and frowned.
¡°The thing I was worried about happened.¡±
* * *
Captain Maxwell led arge army and marched in a straight line toward the Celia army.
The soldiers guarding the post had no choice but to be helpless against it.
five thousand soldiers.
Three hundred knights.
And the 500-strong Magic Corps was a gigantic force that they couldn¡¯t dare defeat.
¡°That enemy! Tell the main unit!¡±
¡°Okay¡ Aaaagh!¡±
The knights in the vanguard kill themander, and the soldiers following him clean up the remnants.
When the messenger delivered the news to the main body of Celia, the troops of the allied forcesmanded by Maxwell had already arrived.
Commander Maxwell shouted as he faced Celia¡¯s forces.
¡°Listen! Silia¡¯s King and his soldiers, disarm and surrender! If you obey me, I promise to treat you fairly as a prisoner of the enemy country! This is the first andst rmendation for you!¡±
He shouted loudly with mana in his voice, and the barracks reverberated as if they were about to leave.
At that, Fort led a soldier and came forward to him.
A strange current flowed between the two forces.
¡°I am Tetron von Portra, who is in the position of Celia¡¯s millennium.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you, Sir Tetron. It may sound vulgar, but we are not here to hear your name. I don¡¯t want to make unnecessary sacrifices, so I¡¯d like you to surrender.¡±
¡°This kingdom also does not want any more sacrifices. But¡¡±
As he spoke, Fort ced his hand on the swordsman.
It¡¯s not Maxwell who doesn¡¯t know the meaning.
A ssic tool used only to reverse morale in an understaffed area.
Captain Maxwellughed.
¡°Are you insane?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. There is no way for me to retreat either.¡±
¡°Say that there is some benefit to Celia by doing this.¡±
¡°Your Majesty seems to want a cause.¡±
In other words, it must mean that he wants to put all the me on him who lost in the great battle.
Maxwell¡¯sugh turned to a bitterugh.
¡°Is it a throwaway card?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°You must suffer in your old age.¡±
¡°Sympathy is over. Will you please do me a favor?¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be difficult.¡±
Sreureung-
Captain Maxwell pulled out the bastard sword.
strong posture.
Seeing the tip of a knife that does not shake even an inch makes me nervous.
¡®Your swordsmanship has already reached its peak. Maybe¡¡¯
Is it a person who has reached the master of the supreme state?
He instinctively sensed death.
You don¡¯t need to explore any further than this.
If you have held a sword to some extent, you can judge the result just by looking at the opponent¡¯s posture.
Port grabbed his sword and came in first.
Lowering his body, he drew a long sword from the bottom to the top.
Cheer up-!
A cloud of dust rose up, obscuring the view.
Fort quickly turned his wrist to switch to his sword.
Truly an exquisite imaginary.
It is a family swordsmanship that can be said to be his pride.
however.
Caan-!
Maxwell took his sword calmly as if he were standing there and then counterattacked.
Sgung-!
The moment I thought I had cut through the air.
The seams of Fort¡¯s armor were cut.
The abdomen was exposed.
In this way, you will not be able to escape fatal wounds.
Port quickly retrieved the sword.
Then, as if to make fun of him, Maxwell¡¯s greatsword turned around and was driven into his shoulder.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Cheonginjangnim!¡±
The voices of the soldiers who seem anxious make them lose their strength even more.
Port saw the wound.
The sword scar extends from the shoulder de down to the corbone.
At this point, it was already wrong to raise the sword.
¡°Admit your defeat.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t.¡±
As he spoke, he switched the sword he was holding in his right hand to his left.
¡°¡You will regret it.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already prepared for death.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I remembered the name.¡±
¡°Thank you very much for that.¡±
end with that.
Maxwell raised his sword.
Port, who was trying to stop him from shing, could see Maxwell¡¯s sword in an instant.
A talent from heaven.
A crystal of mana that only a few can get in their hands even among those who have gone through the penance of cutting bones and vomiting blood.
The sword of the one who reached the realm of his dreams touched him.
His beloved sword, which had never faded or broken even after decades of use, was cut so easily.
It was a mistake to dare to prevent this.
The sword finally reached his chest.
His eyes turned red and he began to lose consciousness.
¡°Take Cheoninjangnim!¡±
¡°Rx!¡±
worry, anxiety and fear.
Several emotions were felt in the soldiers¡¯ voices.
Perhaps they also vaguely know.
That they were just discarded to pass the time while the main force fled.
Chapter 791
Episode 791 Heirloom Stolen (13)
Wilhelm, who watched the death of Fort in front of his eyes, realized that this ce was a limb.
¡°You can¡¯t be afraid now.¡±
Nearby, soldiers were already fighting with swords and spears.
Can¡¯t you just fall behind yourself?
Picking up the discarded sword at random, Wilhelm stepped out into the battlefield without even wearing armor.
¡°Those who can hear the voice, follow me! Clear the way!¡±
¡°Yes yes!¡±
¡°Speed up, I will follow you! If I do this, I will be stabbed to death!¡±
Several lightly wounded soldiers followed him.
Swordsmanship is also swordsmanship, but due to his long life on the battlefield, Wilhelm¡¯s ability to read the battle situation was astounding.
Finding a gap and digging into the inside with a small number of soldiers, the line of the allied forces was destroyed.
After repeating it several times, it caught the eye of the enemymander.
¡°It¡¯s okay with the bad guys, so get that bastard first!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Several knights mounted their horses and headed towards Wilhelm.
However, it was not as easy as I thought to catch him running all over the rugged hill.
Rather, knights and soldiers flocked to him, and the remaining Celia soldiers were able to afford it.
The centenarians remaining on the battlefield took advantage of the opportunity to regroup.
¡°Follow Wilhelm! Never step out of line!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
with a roaring answer.
The centurions, who said they used swords in their own way, followed Wilhelm¡¯s direction and gave him strength.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, it was Wilhelm who was staggeringly looking for gaps.
As the strength was added to it, the allied forces began to falter.
The knights on horseback were blocked by the walls of our soldiers and could not move, so they burrowed between them like ghosts and drove, and the situation of despair was reversed.
The five thousand allied forces were facing only about a thousand Celia troops.
* * *
Maxwell let out a drool at Celia¡¯s resistance, which was stronger than expected.
¡°It won¡¯t be easy.¡±
In the distance, I could see troops moving from Celia¡¯s main unit.
Are they just cheating and trying to take advantage of that opportunity to return to the kingdom?
The baron next to him said with a concerned face.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we separate our troops and pursue them?¡±
Maxwell shook his head.
¡°There is no need for that.¡±
After all, there is an allied ambush behind them.
Even if they run away, they are all destined to die before reaching the kingdom.
¡®It would have been nice if I had quietly surrendered.¡¯
How long will theyst?
When time passes and its strength runs out, it will be the end of Celia.
Maxwell, who looked down on the battlefield for a long time, soon turned his back.
* * *
Before Pott shuts his eyes to Maxwell¡¯s sword.
Celia¡¯s main unit was finishing preparations for retreat.
¡°If you are ready, let¡¯s leave soon.¡±
¡°There are still soldiers at the post! they¡¡!¡±
The centurion turned his head away pretending not to know at the words of a december.
¡°Those who are abandoned are left behind.¡±
Vanguard to pass the time.
Excluding them, only the remaining rear guards could follow the main body.
King Theogarde, who climbed into the carriage, felt heavy in his heart.
¡®Your Majesty cannot be taken prisoner. Run as far as you can while I pass the time.¡¯
¡®How the hell do you mean wasting time?¡¯
¡®Captain Maxwell is a man of faith. If I knew that knights are used as throwaway words, I would ept the Great War with sympathy.¡¯
The back of Fort leaving the barracks while talking and apanied by soldiers is still vivid in my eyes.
Screams are heard in the distance.
The sound of iron grinding, desperately struggling to live, oppressed my heart even more.
The viscount, who was galloping beside him, said.
¡°Never mind. All are glorious deaths.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Around the time when the cries of the soldiers could not be heard from behind the wagon.
Now, instead of confusion, worries about how to push the allied forces out in the future havee.
When they arrived safely in Celia Kingdom.
The rest of the soldiers would be the only ones defending themselves within the kingdom.
It became difficult to endure the war, let alone win it.
The King is deep in thought.
The carriage slowly stopped and a knight with a serious face approached.
¡°It¡¯s an ambush.¡±
¡°How many are there?¡±
¡°There must be two thousand,¡± he said.
¡°Tsk. I don¡¯t have time.¡±
The Viscount clicked his tongue.
There is nothing that the remaining forces cannot prate them, but if they do, they will be overtaken by the main Allied forces pursuing them from the rear.
Fortunately, Deogard¡¯s level is not shallow, but since it is impossible to put the king in front, there is no point.
The viscount asked the knight.
¡°Do you see no breakthrough?¡±
At his words, the knight thought for a moment before replying.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t see a way with my short experience.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a dead end road. It will take time, but we have to go back a little bit.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Celia¡¯s remaining forces were eventually turned.
The speed slowed even more as we entered a forest road that was not even properly paved to avoid the allied forces.
Moreover, the fatigue of the soldiers was also at its limit, so many of them copsed during the march.
Every time that happened, the viscount burned his stomach.
¡°Wake up! Even so, can you be called a soldier of Celia!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
It¡¯s only once or twice that he pushes and raises him up.
After repeating it several times, the soldiers who had been group after group eventually lost consciousness.
Deogard, worse than him, said to the coachman.
¡°Stop the carriage.¡±
¡°your majesty.¡±
¡°Stop it. Put the soldiers in the wagon.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
When the Viscount sighed, the knights loaded the soldiers into the wagon.
The king has disembarked, but other nobles cannot remain in the carriage.
In the end, all themanders had to put the soldiers in their wagons.
The Viscount¡¯s idea of running away through the woods was quite good.
In fact, the Allies did not notice their presence.
Even so, search teams were roaming around everywhere.
¡°your majesty. In a little while, it will be the kingdom¡¯s rule.¡±
¡°Know. We have toe up with countermeasures as soon as we return, so summon the ministers.¡±
¡°yes. I will.¡±
Deogard had been suspicious of the strangely easy situation from earlier.
¡®It¡¯s too quiet even if it¡¯s quiet. Doesn¡¯t it seem like it was meant to lure them here from the beginning?¡¯
The boundaries were still tight.
However, after starting to run away into the forest, it bothered me that no troops had been deployed here, which would have been the only escape route.
just as expected.
Deogard¡¯s bad premonition came true.
On thest road out of the forest, Allied troops camped and waited for them.
Ugh-!
¡°Back off! It¡¯s an ambush!¡±
¡°Shoot!¡±
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
PABABABABAK-!
At the same time as the sharp sound of the gong, a rain of arrows rained down towards Celia-kun.
¡°Run away!¡±
¡°Please save me! Aagh!¡±
A unteral massacre by the allied forces followed.
They were helpless in front of the allied forces who were waiting with preparations.
Deogard ordered the knights.
¡°I will make a way, so follow me!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°Your Majesty! Run away!¡±
¡°How can I run away to live alone!¡±
He shouted and drew his sword and struck forward.
Kaga-Gaga River-!
Chae Chae Chaeng-!
Deogard who made up his mind and drew his sword was amazing.
Even the countless arrows rained down on him did not even touch his cor.
In the blink of an eye, Deogard arrived in front of the allied camp and swung his sword.
Squeak-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Old King! It¡¯s the enemy!¡±
Even the allied forces did not expect that the enemymander would go to the front to open the road directly, so themanders issued an order again.
¡°Form up! Never back down!¡±
¡°no use!¡±
Wow-!
A blue aura de shoots out of his sword.
It was a formation, and it was worth being frightened by the god of cutting down with swords and armor, but the allied forces united and maintained their formation as ordered.
Once the road was made, the soldiers who followed it formed an opposing formation.
It¡¯s not a very bad situation.
If you break through like this, you will be in the kingdom of Celia.
¡®There is no time. We have to get out before the cheering force arrives.¡¯
Their number is about three thousand.
On the other hand, this side is more than four thousand.
There was an elite team of knights there, and he would stand at the forefront, so the odds of winning were overflowing.
Deogard took the lead.
¡°Break through the front! Those who fall behind are left behind!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
¡°I follow Your Majesty!¡±
Now this is really the end.
If she fails here, Celia will be doomed.
Deogard, who had been feeling breathless tension for the first time in a while, gripped his sword bottle tightly.
* * *
Baybon and Gleiman Devon.
The armies of the three kingdoms reached Lawfield in after a few days of marching.
As the fishy smell of blood vibrated in the distance, the Knight Commander of man frowned.
¡°This is¡¡±
¡°Yes. It looks like it¡¯s already happened.¡±
As I ran a little faster, the battle was still going on in front of my eyes.
Celia¡¯s soldiers are fighting against an army that seems to be seven times their size.
But is it because of the mood that there are less than 1,000 people?
Even if it was clear that the situation was poor, Wilhelm¡¯s image of not giving up and cutting down the enemy like crazy from the front was courage itself.
¡°We are joining you too!¡±
¡°Full army advance!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Wipe out the allies!¡±
Allied forces with gs of each country rushed to the battlefield with loud shouts.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, the allied forces, who had suffered from headaches because of the remaining troops, were greatly staggered by it.
¡°Don¡¯t run away! Hold the line!¡±
¡°What are the Magic Corps doing! If you want to step out, now is the time!¡±
Captain Maxwell felt the clouds of war tilt strangely.
¡®I never thought I¡¯d gather troops.¡¯
The power of the Allies on the current continent is nothingpared to the Empire.
To be honest, I was a little surprised that there was a kingdom that could help Celia at the risk of retaliation.
eximed Maxwell.
¡°Waiting for the magic corps!¡±
Remedy-! chuck-!
Over 500 wizards chanted magic at once.
When the prepared wizards signaled, Maxwell beckoned.
¡°Earth spear!¡±
¡°Fireball!¡±
¡°Lightning!¡±
¡°Ice arrow!¡±
Massive attack magic flew between the soldiers.
¡°It¡¯s magic! damage!¡±
Even if you realized it btedly, it was already toote to avoid it.
Fireballs the size of heads scatter and create mes, and rock spears rising from the ground pierce the soldiers.
Even the soldiers who were said to be long died quickly after a few magic shots.
On the battlefield, a flying arrow is more terrifying than a sword in front of you, and a magic shot from a wizard is more terrifying than an arrow.
In a hurry, the Knights of the Kingdom of Baybon turned their horses and rushed towards the wizards.
But in front of him, the Knights of Bayton, led by Captain Maxwell, stood firm.
Maxwell, who was standing with his arms crossed, said as if he hadn¡¯t even thought about it.
¡°Your opponent is us.¡±
The Knights of the Third Kingdom of Baybon and the Knights of Bayton, which are said to be among the top 10 within the alliance.
Two knights collided.
Chapter 792
Episode 792 Gabo Stolen (14)
The principality haspleted preparations for its first dispatch in earnest.
Arms made by the dwarves were loaded onto the wagons, and brave 3rd generation goblins snorted and gave off fighting spirit.
They have been subjected to severe guidance under Zeke and the security guard.
Is that all?
The body, which has be superior through generations, has already surpassed that of humans.
Since they were born, they naturally have the ability to handle mana, so they are truly the strongest troops.
Every single soldier is a mana user.
Even such people gave birth to offspring, and the 4th generation goblins were already growing up, so the future of the principality was only bright.
¡°Then shall we depart soon?¡±
¡°I¡¯m already excited.¡±
¡°I¡¯m notfortable with him either, to be at war with the goblin god¡¯s own people.¡±
The tone of voice is still a bit clumsy, but it is easy to understand since it has reached the 3rd generation.
Zeke on the ck horse answered in ce of Ray.
¡°Race doesn¡¯t matter. Engage in battle thinking that humans are inherently that kind of race. If you stop the sword at the slightest hesitation, I will kill you first.¡±
The cold voice made the goblins instantly harden like ice.
one for a while.
They startedughing one by one, and soon the hall became a sea ofughter.
¡°Ha ha ha! It reminds me of when I was training!¡±
¡°At that time, it was very right.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk. Zeke is still the same. I won¡¯t be caught off guard, so don¡¯t worry.¡±
Laxity on the battlefield is death.
Fearing that the goblins might be released ahead of the uing battle, Zeke, who had deliberately sharpened his de, scratched the back of his head as if embarrassed by that.
¡°They are just fools. It¡¯s because I taught them wrong.¡±
¡°What happened? I like this level of tension.¡±
Ray looked around the crowd.
Ten wagons.
Dwarven arms.
In addition, enchantments embroidered by elves.
To be honest, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that I prepared most of the things that could be prepared.
From now on, it is a race against time.
Drive the allied forces all the way to the upper north of the Lawfield in at once.
That would be the principality¡¯s first goal.
Lastly, Zeke, who was checking munitions and personnel, came to the side and said.
¡°I apologize, lord, but the march will be slow at this rate. We need to reduce the wagon and the load.¡±
¡°Heh heh. are you okay.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Just in time, a signal came through the mana crystal orb.
The image of a familiar face slowly formed.
¡°Halfman.¡±
-Danju, this side will end soon. It will probably arrive soon.
Whoops-!
As soon as he finished his words, a majestic noise resembling a grotesque cry of a whale spread throughout the mountain range.
huge shadow.
It was dark like clouds blocking the sun.
Zeke involuntarily raised his head and looked up at the sky.
The moment I saw its majesty, I dared not leave my mouth.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Three huge ships floating in the sky show off their presence.
¡°This is¡¡±
Ray grinned.
¡°It¡¯s unfair. I made it while staying up all night with Aira.¡±
This world is ustomed to fighting onnd and at sea.
If so, I will take this opportunity to show the potential of the Air Force.
The airship descended slowly andnded safely under a nearby mountain range.
Ray gave instructions to the troops who were still standing and staring nkly.
¡°Load up! Let¡¯s go!¡±
* * *
Few could block Deogard¡¯s sword.
However, even a master who is said to be in the outer world is a human being.
Deogard, who started to run out of mana after a long fight, gritted his teeth.
¡°There is no end!¡±
In unfavorable terrain, they reduced their numbers by one-third, but still had 2,000 men left.
¡°Ha ha ha ha ha! Celia ends here too!¡±
The captain and the knights who lead the knights took advantage of the opportunity and rushed.
The soldiers, who were already exhausted, copsed without even trying to resist.
¡°your majesty! It is this way! Wind cutter!¡±
The viscount made a path with magic.
As the knights rushed forward and opened the road with magic, the road to the enemymander was instantly cleared.
If there is any possibility of a reversal, it is now.
Deogard squeezed out thest of his strength and kicked the ground.
In the blink of an eye, the enemy general swung his sword.
¡°It¡¯s over!¡±
Let¡¯s pour it down to the aura de and cut it.
Kaaaang-!
I heard an inexplicable grinding noise in my ears.
¡°It¡¯s troublesome if you push yourself too hard.¡±
The Alliance Commander¡¯s Aura de pushed Deogard¡¯s sword away.
It was a number of conversions!
There were not just one or two Masters, but three!
¡®The Marquis and Captain Maxwell. Even the interest¡!¡¯
I didn¡¯t even dare to guess how many Masters the Union had.
¡°Get the king! I will give a corresponding reward to the one who struck the head!¡±
Hearing the cry of the enemymander, all the soldiers rushed at Deogard.
¡°Kill!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
Even if exhausted by consuming mana, a master is a master.
Deogard dealt with two or three soldiers with just one swing.
But even that has now reached its limit.
No matter how hard Deogard was, he couldn¡¯t deal with them alone.
¡°Protect Your Majesty!¡±
¡°Consolidate your formation! If you step back, you will only die!¡±
The knights and soldiers, who were prepared to die, ran forward with spears and swords.
All-out war is what the alliance hoped for.
This is because the future invasion of Silia will be easier if the main force of Silia is organized here.
¡®Stupid bastards.¡¯
¡°Strike!¡±
when he screams and screams
Woo woo woo-!
¡°Rock storm!¡±
At the same time as the grotesque noise, numerous rocks hit the Allies.
Kwaaaang-!
Quaang-!
It was a real disaster.
A rock the size of a house fell from the sky, and the allied forces were unable to counter it.
¡°It¡¯s magic! Avoid all!¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
The magic didn¡¯t stop there.
This time, mes gushed from the floor, and an invisible, intangible de swept through the soldiers.
Fire immediately moved to the ce where the flesh fell and burned, so there was no other hell like this.
¡°Demon Magic Corps!¡±
The allied enemymander hurriedly looked around.
However, in the middle of this gloomy forest, there is no ce where the Magic Corps can hide.
No, even if he hid, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t be caught in his own eyes when he manifested his magic.
Where are you!
As he searched the surroundings, expanding his senses, he soon found a ce where he felt countless presences.
Let¡¯s raise our heads and look up at the sky.
Far beyond the forest, they saw an airship flying in a straight line towards them, ignoring the terrain.
Ray, a young man in the lead, looked down loftyly with his arms crossed.
¡°Heh heh. Come down, boys, and show me what you saw.¡±
afraid to give orders.
The airship lowered in altitude, and soon armed goblin soldiers emerged from within.
The allied forces who looked at it were dumbfounded.
¡°I wondered if there was a cheerleader, but this is a goblin, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Eolssi, did you even wear armor?¡±
¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing goblins that big.¡±
They seemed quite numerous, but they were goblins.
Since the opponent was a monster that would fall apart with one or two cuts, the situation of the war would not change significantly.
¡°Don¡¯t mind the goblins! Watch out for the airship!¡±
It didn¡¯t take long before I realized that I was mistaken.
¡°Are you going to look down on me and stay still?¡±
At Zeke¡¯s words, the goblins raised their spirits.
They gave in to their instincts.
The mana that flowed from the body naturally formed on the sword and soon created a sword aura.
¡°Kurrrrr!¡±
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
Even a goblin, a monster is a monster.
As they let out a roar with their Sword Aura erected, the soldiers froze for a moment in fear.
And that time was enough for the goblins to seize the good luck.
Slow-!
Chae-chae-chae-!
They are goblins whose physical abilities have already surpassed those of humans.
There was no way the soldiers could block the heavy swords they wielded.
behind the allied forces.
Around the ce where the airshipnded, the power of the allied forces began to shake greatly.
* * *
Deogard couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.
An airship, which was said to be few in the Empire, flew nearby, and countless goblins descended from there.
Then, since they were ughtering them from the rear of the allied forces, it was unclear whether they were friends or enemies.
¡°your majesty! If you want to avoid it, there is no other way than now!¡±
Theogarde, who was half-fazed by the Viscount¡¯s words, came to his senses.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°I will turn the soldiers around, so move when the eyes of the allies are attracted.¡±
He nodded
his head, but his eyes still did not move away from the goblin.
What they put on their swords.
That was definitely a sword aura.
But how?
I had never heard of a goblin that could handle mana.
¡®Am I dreaming?¡¯
Whatever the situation, now is the right time to escape as the Viscount said.
Deogard left behind the goblins¡¯ superpowers that kept popping up in his head and found a retreat with Celia-kun.
* * *
Ray, who was watching the battle on the airship, noticed that Celia¡¯s forces were about to retreat.
¡°Cilia will run away on her own, and now all that¡¯s left is the main Allied Forces in the Lawfield ins.¡±
We must drive them out as soon as possible and go to the ins.
Otherwise, the coalition that sensed the crisis would build up new troops.
Zeke asked.
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it have been easier if I had sent Lord Sunbok to the Lawfield in?¡±
Ray shook his head.
¡°This is a ce that has not yet been connected to the spirit realm. I mean, it¡¯s not officially recognized. It may be just a few hits, but if Sunbok directly took part in arge-scale war, he would not be able to get over it safely.¡±
In fact, Sunbok had the power to do so.
Moreover, due to its structure made of Mana Che, it would not be possible to even scratch him unless it was a moderate attack.
For him to change the ecology of this ce is a matter as big as stepping out of the spirit realm.
Of course, Subok knows that, so he doesn¡¯t want to go into war.
¡°Then I can¡¯t help it. I will ask for reinforcements from Gleyman and Baybon.¡±
¡°okay. Even if it is the elite of the duchy, it is only a thousand troops.¡±
The more soldiers, the better.
Of course, even so, it was uncertain whether Gleiman and Baybon would readily surrender their troops.
Ray didn¡¯t know yet.
That their reinforcements were already fighting fiercely against the main forces of the Allies on the Lowfield ins.
Chapter 793
Episode 793 Stolen Gabo (15)
Themander of the Allied Forces, who guarded the frontier of Silia.
Benok, who was once a knight leader who made a name for himself in the Lessian Empire, looked at the situation that changed in an instant and thought.
¡®So are the goblins, and the magic pouring down from the sky¡ Nothing has happened since that airship came.¡¯
The 2,000 troops were being destroyed one by one by the goblins without using their strength.
Here, he decided to attack the airship rather than help his allies drive off the goblins.
¡°The Knights, follow me!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
As he led his knights and approached the airship, there were two young men staring nkly at him as if they had been waiting for him.
¡°You¡¯re a littleter than I thought.¡±
¡°Who are you guys? Did you spend it in the Lessian Empire?¡±
Zekeughed at him.
¡°Goblins in the Empire? What a funny joke.¡±
¡°¡if you don¡¯t want to die, blow the right way.¡±
As Benok red at him, death instantly shot from all of the knights.
Zeke¡¯s expression, which had been looking at them with a smile until before, hardened.
¡°You dare¡¡±
He brought his hand to the hilt of his sword.
¡°Who do you throw dirty things at?¡±
Zeke¡¯s divine power pushed away his life.
Then, soon, the sharp momentum became tangible and attacked the knights.
The feeling of coolness as if a knife de touched the skin right away.
¡®It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯
Types of Mana.
It meant that he was a person who had reached mastery.
There are not many people in history who have reached mastery at such a young age.
Of course, except for the power of the ck Room and the coalition.
Benok raised his sword as if he was having fun.
¡°Looks like you are the owner of the airship.¡±
He looks at Ray while talking.
At that, Ray shrugged.
¡°So what?¡±
¡°It is thest warning. Take the airship and your non-funny monsters and fuck off. Don¡¯t ask about the aftermath.¡±
As if to threaten them, the Knights gradually surrounded the two as if they were besieging them.
It¡¯s just a threat to the subject who released their troops and prepared for war.
I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
¡°I¡¯m scared, so put away the sword and tell me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s your fault for being careless just because you kept Master by your side. Commanding an army requires resourcefulness. It seems you don¡¯t have that kind of head.¡±
He was tapping his temples with his fingers and talking, but he couldn¡¯t look so mean.
just as expected.
Red veins rose up on Zeke¡¯s forehead.
It was crazy that his blood vessels were healthy due to his long training.
To be honest, the reason Pinto(?) went out was the same as Ray.
The words that came out naturally were also not good.
¡°I tried to trade amicably, but the conversation doesn¡¯t work.¡±
¡°transaction? I must have misunderstood something. this is pogo If you don¡¯t listen, I will kill you.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it? Well, I thought it would be better this way than talking.¡±
Benok, who seemed unwilling to back down, smiled sinisterly.
¡°Hold.¡±
Stand tall-!
Benok felt his body stiffen.
I tried to move my arm in panic, but it was no use.
¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯
I tried to understand the situation, but I couldn¡¯t understand the Englishnguage.
All he could do now was look straight ahead.
Rey kicked Bennok over and knocked him over.
¡°Everyone, Captain!¡±
¡°How dare this guy!¡±
¡°What have you done!¡±
The knights gnashed their teeth at the leader, who had be as hard as a stone in his standing position.
In response, Ray rubbed his ears and said.
¡°Whether it¡¯s the ck room or the coalition, it¡¯s fine, so take it and tell it. Get your hands off the Lawfield ins and step back.¡±
¡°Do you think the glorious army of the Union will retreat just this far!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a nonsensical sound!¡±
¡°Good. After all, if you¡¯re a knight, you should rebel like this. Hold.¡±
This time, the vice-captain next to him stiffened.
I only swung my finger once, but one by one they start to harden, so I don¡¯t know why.
As we got there, hot-tempered knights swung their swords.
¡°Eck. Hold.¡±
Rey, who ducked to avoid the sword attack, uttered the startingnguage again.
Three knights, including the knightmander and vice captain, were already incapacitated.
They weren¡¯t the only ones who couldn¡¯t hold back their anger.
This time, five knights made a checkup and rushed.
When Zeke, who was just watching, was about to leave.
¡°Hold.¡±
Again, the five knights became stone statues.
By that time, no one wasing at them anymore.
However, without lowering one¡¯s vignce, he only takes a small step backwards.
¡°Take these guys.¡±
¡°Keuugh¡ kill it!¡±
¡°Hold.¡±
Stand tall-!
The knight who replied stiffened and copsed.
¡°Would you like to?¡±
¡°I would rather die with honor than be dishonored!¡±
¡°Hold.¡±
dump-!
The number of knights who could hardly resist gradually decreased, and soon there were only about four knights left.
They stared open-mouthed at theirrades, who were still salivating from their mouths.
Would it be dishonorable to harden into such a mess? If not, would it be dishonorable to return safely with colleagues?
When I thought about it, the answer immediately jumped out.
Completely losing their will to fight, they took off their helmets and said with smiles on their faces.
¡°We will take you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good to relieve a colleague¡¯s grudge, but sometimes you have to know where to back off.¡±
Thew is far away, but the fist is near.
It seemed like the knights would be wiped out if they continued like this, so they had no choice but to n for the future.
Then Ray shook his head.
¡°If I had listened to you from the beginning, there would have been no need for this. It¡¯s all because of your captain whocked resourcefulness.¡±
He kicks Benok and speaks.
Then, perhaps I was grumpy, I picked up dirt from the floor and shoved it into his mouth.
¡°I will help you, lord.¡±
Zeke joined him to beat him.
The knights were unable to step forward even at the moment when the captain showed shame.
If they were to harden themselves here, the Knights would literally be annihted.
¡®Cruel guys.¡¯
¡®I will never forget this humiliation¡!¡¯
Contrary to their inner thoughts, the knights only watched the ugly behavior of the two with smiles on their faces.
* * *
While the power of the principality disintegrated the allied forces and attracted attention, Celia¡¯s forces were able to safely escape from the forest.
Arriving near the border, Deogard finally let out the breath he had been holding back.
¡°Whoa¡ Summon the ministers to the royal capital.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
It wasn¡¯t just the king who was in a mess.
Viscounts and celestials.
And even the soldiers under hismand were all beggars.
The current 10,000 troops was a force that Celia had put a lot of effort into.
However, with the exception of about 2,000 of them, they did not return to the kingdom, so King Deogard could realize how great the difference in power between the union and themselves was.
As the soldiers entered the vige, the people came out of their homes one by one to watch.
It is not that they returned home proudly, but the appearance of walking with mud and blood on them is simr to that of defeated soldiers.
Of course, my shoulders had to sag.
¡°Raise your head. They are the ones who risked their lives.¡±
However, the king who spoke was also not shy.
Port, who was called a war hero, was lost in front of the potential of the allied forces.
In addition to that, more than half of the troops died on the battlefield, so there has never been a defeat like this in history.
In the end, the Celia soldiers returned to the kingdom without achieving any results.
* * *
In less than an hour, the goblin troops led by Ray drove out all 2,000 troops of the allied forces.
I wanted reinforcements toe, but contrary to concerns, there was no other response from the allied forces.
¡°Good work! Everyonee up!¡±
¡°Ha ha ha! After all, war is good!¡±
¡°It makes me feel alive! Kukkeuk!¡±
It¡¯s kind of creepy to talk while covered in blood.
After all, even though it was an intelligent body, it seemed that the peculiar habits of the race did not disappear.
¡°How about this time?¡±
¡°Please drop me off quickly!¡±
As if they were ghosts mad about battle, the goblins came to watch.
¡°wait. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±
It¡¯s not too far to the Lawfield ins.
However, the nearby allied ambush was a little nerve-wracking.
¡®I know that Celia has retreated, but why aren¡¯t they moving?¡¯
Since we missed it anyway, it would be ideal for now to gather our troops on the ins of Lawfield.
But the Union did not.
Rather, aren¡¯t the ambush forces more united than before, as if to solidify their position?
What is your intention?
While thinking about it, Zeke woke up his thoughts.
¡°My lord will arrive soon.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Clouds of dust began to appear in the distance.
The sight of the soldiers rolling on the ground and entangled in one fight was spectacr.
The most notable among them was the appearance of a soldier driving the allied forces as the main axis.
¡°Not good.¡±
¡°I will die soon.¡±
As Ray muttered softly, Zeke chimed in.
At first nce, it might seem like a situation where Celia-kun had the upper hand, but that was only true for now.
The soldiers advancing from one ce to another were gradually surrounded by the allied forces.
If that happens, the allied forces who have recovered their stamina will not be able to withstand the next hour or so and will face a terrible end.
just as expected.
When the leader, who had been rushing through the battlefield with a wave of force, wavered once, all the soldiers in the rear stumbled.
Every time that happened, the swords of the allied forces, aiming for a gap, separated the soldiers.
As the ranks, which should have flowed like water, were disrupted, the power of the leader weakened.
¡°Aww!¡±
Kaaaang-!
Chae Chae Chaeng-!
Once you start getting blocked, you won¡¯t be able to speed up any more.
On the other hand, the Allies regained theirposure and finished their rearrangements.
¡°Strike! Catch all the remnants!¡±
In fact, it seemed that the battle was over.
¡°Zeke.¡±
¡°Please tell me.¡±
¡°If you leave it like that, everyone will die. Go down first.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
Without saying a word, Zeke grabbed his sword and jumped out of the airship that was still descending.
Hended lightly, although he could have reached the height of the 7th floor of a building, and he ran straight toward the allied forces.
¡°It¡¯s an enemy raid!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t panic! There is only one opponent!¡±
As if to say ¡®Wee¡¯, allied soldiers¡¯ swords rushed at Zeke.
But he still didn¡¯t slow down.
Rather, he took a big step with his left foot to lift himself up and gracefully turned his wrist.
Then, the formation of the soldiers, who had been solidifying without the slightest gap, copsed like a sandcastle with a single stroke of the sword.
Zeke¡¯s eyes were not on the fallen soldiers.
His eyes were on the rear of the allied formations.
I stayed with Captain Maxwell.
Chapter 794
Episode 794: Stolen Heirloom (16)
When Zeke drives the allied forces from the outside.
Captain Maxwell was shing with the Knights of the Baybon Kingdom.
¡°Bayton Knights and Baybon Kingdom Knights. Do you have any ns to do well with people with simr names?¡±
Onell, the knightmander of the 3rd kingdom, made an exaggerated joke.
Maxwell red at him.
¡°Baybon defending Celia. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the future?¡±
¡°A knight has only the will of the kingdom.¡±
¡°You will regret it.¡±
¡°That doesn¡¯t make sense. Let the story stop.¡±
Sreureung-!
Onell pulled out the white bastard sword.
Likewise, Maxwell also raised a sword.
In terms of the number of knights, the Kingdom Knights led by Ornell could be said to have the upper hand.
However, the opponent is the elite knights of the Small Kingdom Alliance.
Each one of them was capable of bing a medium-sized knight in a decent kingdom, so they couldn¡¯t rx.
¡°The opponent is a person known as the Master. While me and the vice-captain are blocking it, let¡¯s clean up the rest.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°It will be difficult, but I will try.¡±
The knights poured mana into their bodies.
The sharp energyes out steadily, making the air even heavier.
A knight rushes in as a signal.
The Baiton Knights and the Kingdom Knights shed at the same time.
Caan-! Caan-!
Whoa-!
As they collided with all their might without searching, several knights who allowed the attack died in a single stroke.
The armor is shattered and the mana coated sword is broken.
Certainly, the difference in skill between the two knights was obvious.
However, there is no business in front of the quantity.
As the two clung to one knight, the momentum seemed to be leaning toward the Baybon Kingdom.
¡®There is a chance of winning at this rate.¡¯
Onell nced around.
The sorcerer corps behind the knights were worried about themselves and couldn¡¯t use their magic like before.
In the meantime, man and the soldiers of Devon Kingdom went to harden the war situation.
All that remains is to hold on to the ankles so that the Knights of Bayton cannot go out to the battlefield.
Since he was also watching them clearly, victory was no different from winning.
said O¡¯Neill, striking at Maxwell.
¡°Give up and walk away. We also have no intention of fighting until we leave the Lawfield in.¡±
Maxwell, who had easily blocked the joint attack between him and the vice-captain,ughed bitterly.
¡°Sounds funny.¡±
Kaaaang-!
At the same time as he spoke, he vigorously shook the sword facing him, and O¡¯Nell, who had not yet resolved the career transmitted through the sword body, was pushed back two steps.
As soon as the distance between him and the vice-captain increased, Maxwell immediately followed suit.
When I hurriedly twisted the sword to block it, a tremendous shock hit my entire body.
¡°Keugh¡!¡±
It was just that the swords touched, and I almost lost my mind.
Certainly, the master swordsmanship was different, but very different.
¡°If I had time, I would have taught you swordsmanship.¡±
¡°Can I afford to rx like that?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think anything will change even if the three kingdoms form an alliance.¡±
They didn¡¯t know, but Maxwell knew.
Beyond that forest, the 50,000 troops of the allied forces are encamped.
Since there was such an uproar, the allied forces, which had already organized the Silia main force, would soone to support.
¡®Until then, I¡¯ll just have to hold out here.¡¯
Thinking so, Maxwell shed the swords of O¡¯Neill and the vice-captain and conserved his stamina as much as possible.
An hour since the knights shed.
Quite a long time has passed, but the reinforcements Maxwell hoped for still haven¡¯t arrived.
At this point, he too became impatient.
Could something be wrong?
If so, now the disadvantage is themselves.
The Kingdom of man and Devon is by no means a weak country.
No, rather, it could be said to be a huge kingdom with some degree of continental hegemony.
As soldiers from the two kingdoms roamed the battlefield like they were at home, the war situation gradually flowed in the direction of the allied forces being defeated.
Onell sensed something in the way Maxwell nced over and over again.
¡°Have you hidden reinforcements?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Chae-chae-chaeng-!
Seeing him wielding his sword without a word, it seems he has hit the mark.
Seeing him so restless, it must have been a situation where reinforcements couldn¡¯te.
As Seunggi gradually fell to them, O¡¯Neill already smiled in victory.
¡°It seems fate has chosen us.¡±
Maxwell ignored the words and looked at the knights.
One person is dealing with two or three people, so my stamina is slowly running.
In a situation where support mighte or not, it was dangerous to look like this now.
¡®I¡¯d rather make a match sooner rather thanter.¡¯
The thought was long, but once he made up his mind, he acted quickly.
Maxwell raised the de toe to the sword and immediately pressed the two.
¡°Huh!¡±
Startled by the sudden onught, the vice-captain jumped backwards.
But Maxwell also had no intention of letting him go easily.
Once I made up my mind and rushed at it, it was difficult to get out of his sword path.
¡°leader!¡±
¡°Know!¡±
As he raised his sword aura and shed his back, Maxwell¡¯s sword headed for O¡¯Nell before he knew it.
Slow-!
It was O¡¯Nell who attacked, but rather, the bastard sword he wielded was cut off like tofu.
He vomited a handful of blood from the shock of having his entire sword aura cut off.
¡°Cool!¡±
¡°Are you all right!¡±
Thanks to that, the vice-captain, who saved his life, stood in front of O¡¯Nell.
Using the half-cut bastard sword as a staff, he stood up and wiped the blood from his mouth.
¡°Keugh¡ I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry because of me¡!¡±
O¡¯Neill had to move without even having time to respond.
As soon as he saw Maxwell move, he immediately kicked the ground, but before he knew it, long sword scars had formed on his thighs.
I didn¡¯t even feel the pain, thinking that if I had stayed still, my neck would have fallen off.
¡°I will help!¡±
The vice-captain acted clumsily and looked at it, but Maxwell easily passed him and aimed at O¡¯Nell again.
¡°Retreat! Back off!¡±
Oneel, who managed to avoid the sword, shouted to the people around him.
* * *
When the Bay Bon Knights fled in perfect order, Maxwell finally took the sword.
¡°I almost missed you.¡±
The knights under hismand had already reached their limits.
Even if he killed the captain and vice-captain right away, more than half of his knights would have been dead by then.
It may turn into a long-term battle, but we cannot afford to lose any more troops than this.
For once, when he was reading the war situation in order to retreat.
From the ce where the Baybon Knights had fled, I saw a knight running toward this side again.
Did you even go crazy?
At first, I didn¡¯t pay attention thinking that way, but I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention when I saw the allied soldiers rushing at him and falling down in one fell swoop.
Seeing his movements, Maxwell felt the hairs on his body stand on end.
¡®It¡¯s strong.¡¯
where the gaze is directed.
Wherever the sword stays, it is cut naturally, as the soldiers originally did.
If the skill was that neat, the soldiers who had stopped breathing would have died without even knowing they were dying.
Captain Maxwell, who was worse than that, said.
¡°Get the soldiers off the front.¡±
¡°If I withdraw now, the damage will be severe.¡±
¡°You still don¡¯t know. The author is different from those I have dealt with so far.¡±
Maxwell said, still not taking his eyes off him.
¡°Even I can¡¯t guarantee a match.¡±
The millenniummander and the chief mage couldn¡¯t help but be astonished.
who is maxwell
He was the leader of the Bayton Knights, which the Union was proud of, and at the same time a veteran who had been in the position of master for more than ten years.
That he couldn¡¯t guarantee a win.
I didn¡¯t even get a sense of how good he was.
Less than a minute passed.
He, who seemed small as a dot, came close enough to make out his face.
¡°Are you themander?¡±
As if he didn¡¯t care about the people around him, his cold eyes turned to Maxwell.
He nodded.
¡°Yes. Do you have any business for me?¡±
¡°Our lord wants the ins of Lawfield. If you return, I will not stop you.¡±
return.
What that meant was tantamount to surrender.
Maxwell shook his head, as the Allies could not back down.
¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t step back, you will only die. Do not rush orders when giving advice.¡±
¡°You are so arrogant. Are you saying you¡¯re going to deal with all of us alone?¡±
At his words, Zeke said in a disappointed voice.
¡°Your lord expected it to a certain extent because he was a famous knight, but he was an idiot who couldn¡¯t even judge his opponent¡¯s skills.¡±
Piik-!
as soon as the words are finished.
Blood gushed from the vital points of the knights around Maxwell and the chief mage of the Centenary.
¡°uh?¡±
The whole world turned red around him.
Cheoninjang, who fell to the floor, had a face that did not even know what had happened to him.
Of course, that was also the case with Maxwell.
He didn¡¯t understand what had just happened.
I didn¡¯t even feel the way he was swinging his sword.
However, his sword definitely reached even the knights behind him, including himself.
The sword should still be stuck in his waist¡
when he¡¯s lost.
Already in that instant, over twenty knights fell one after another.
And finally Maxwell could see.
In his hand was an intangible sword made of divine power.
* * *
Halfman couldn¡¯t erase hisughter at the ever-growing money line.
The branch manager said with a tired expression.
¡°If you smile like that, doesn¡¯t your face hurt? I know you are happy, but please keep your face.¡±
¡°Keukkeuk! Branch chief, branch chief! If you make a lot of money but don¡¯tugh, is that a person?¡±
look at this! Halfman opened his hands.
Then he saw a table already full of gold coins.
The quantity was so great that some fell to the floor and piled up in heaps.
¡°Since the Confederation dered war, work has increased a lot.¡±
As the number of weapons orders increased, the top half of the halfman rose to victory like a tiger with two or threeyers of wings sprouting out.
Is that all?
As Dwarf-made weaponse in one by one from the duchy, people here and there say they want to buy them.
The neighborhood even held an auction, so I said everything.
Of course, a significant part of it went to fund the development of the principality, but since there was so much money to be earned, the barn was filled again.
¡°This is all thanks to Lord Taesangdan. It is worthwhile to pray to the bronze statue of Lord Taesangdan five times a day!¡±
Looking back, I feel like I¡¯m already insane.
The branch manager, who quietly clicked his tongue inwardly, said.
¡°I have more to tell you than that.¡±
He pulled out the letter he had tucked away in his arms and handed it to him.
A wax seal with a red rose motif.
Halfman broke the seal without hesitation.
¡°Are you sure this is the ce?¡±
¡°They will sell their parents if you give them money, but one piece of information is certain. It will be reliable.¡±
¡°Looking at what you said, did you have a hard time?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t even say anything. No matter how much money I revealed, I was robbed.¡±
It must have been quite difficult, so he shook his head.
Hafman, who took out the letter and read it, immediately threw it into the hearth.
Fire-!
The head of the branch asked when Harpman, who had a big smile just a moment ago, had a dark face.
¡°Is there a problem?¡±
At that, only the harp made a sick sound.
¡°It looks like the big one is about toe.¡±
His voice was quieter than ever.
Chapter 795
Episode 795: A Stolen Heirloom (17)
A hideout with countless sharp mental calctions in all directions.
A group of people wearing ck robes like cloaks were waiting for someone.
A woman with red bobbed hair spoke disapprovingly.
¡°Are you reallying?¡±
The man sitting across from him spoke bluntly.
¡°well. This is what the left said, so we have to wait and see.¡±
¡°ha. You should be able to believe that a nobleman wille to such a grotesque ce.¡±
I¡¯ve been waiting here for several days, but I can¡¯t find anyone who can be called a nobleman.
Because it is a ce where no one goes in and out, the other day, they mistakenly mistook the dark merchant wandering around for the nobleman mentioned by the left, and treated them.
Later, when she found out that he was a mere trader, she felt embarrassed just thinking about that time.
However, since he couldn¡¯t break the order and leave the hiding ce, he had no choice but to stay here until the ¡®noble man¡¯ came.
I was spending the day as usual, but the fog slowly began to form in the distance.
This is mental acid.
Maybe after the rain, the weather was clear like this, but there was no way there would be fog.
Those who felt suspicious raised their heads and looked at the stranger.
He was wearing a ck robe like them.
The only difference is that the hood is worn so deeply that the face cannot be seen properly.
Looking at her small kidney, which, even from a distance, would only be about the height of an adult¡¯s chest, the polite woman asked sullenly.
¡°Who are you?¡±
OK.
A young voice came from within the ck hood.
¡°You are very short.¡±
After saying that, when I moved my fingers once, the woman¡¯s knees copsed.
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°I hurriedly came because there were talented people, so I never thought they would be such kids. The left eye is also very low. Tsk tsk.¡±
The boy pulled up his hood.
Then, sure enough, there was the face of a young boy who must have been fifteen.
The woman, who was confident in her skills, looked surprised when she saw the boy who had subdued her with only her fingers.
He nced over the crowd once.
¡°Your eyes open in a frightening way. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
After putting down his luggage, he unpacked the bundle.
Cheerureuk-!
Dagger Long sword A one-handed sword that curves into a mysterious shape and arge magic stone.
Even a staff made from a sacred tree that elves grow.
said the boy, who had confided in all his burdens.
¡°I heard from this left that your talent is the best out of 100 people. I¡¯m thinking of teaching a few of them, so pick something useful.¡±
¡°¡Then, is the nobleman you are talking about an elder?¡±
¡°Honey? joy! I¡¯m just doing my own thing Don¡¯t think about tying it up with the ck room or something.¡±
At that, they became even more puzzled.
Even though he seems to have a deep rtionship with this left and has this level of ability, he is not in the ck room.
The boy shook his hand as if theplicated story was over.
¡°It¡¯s okay, so take your pick.¡±
The young voice and way of speaking are a bit difficult to adapt to.
In the end, they touched this and that in the bundle and picked out one or two items.
There were a total of eleven items in the bag, and considering that there were twelve of them, it was clear that one person would be uneven and fall out.
The young man who had nothing said to the boy.
¡°What can I do?¡±
¡°huh? well.¡±
After thinking for a moment, the boy smiled.
¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything.¡±
Kwaaaang-!
I thought the sleeves were shaking a little, and then there was a roar.
Amid the thick smoke, the young man was holding the boy¡¯s wrist tightly.
The boy was also quite surprised by the unexpected situation.
¡°You¡ have you stopped it now?¡±
¡°yes. Blocked. It was rude to attack blindly.¡±
¡°Am I dreaming right now?¡±
The absurdity was even greater because he had never thought that his attack would be blocked by a gore.
¡°Then stop this too.¡±
The boy¡¯s new form has disappeared.
Moving much faster than before, he moved his hand toward the vital spot.
Kwaak-!
Once is a coincidence.
But if the same result came out twice, it bes inevitable.
The boy¡¯s eyes were bright.
¡°You are kind of funny. It¡¯s not nned, but I¡¯ll put you in too.¡±
¡°thank you. I will study hard.¡±
¡°It was empty talk. Actually, do you want to kill me right now?¡±
longing for something.
Like a child waiting for an answer, the boy clenched his fists and met his eyes.
The young man did not deny it.
¡°I stillck strength.¡±
yet.
Doesn¡¯t that mean that it will be possible after a while?
The boy let out a bigugh.
¡°Okay you pass! I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡±
He winked at him and then said with a smile on his face.
¡°I said that, but I have my pride. I don¡¯t want to teach both dogs and cows. So, I will teach only those who have passed my test.¡±
What he took out while talking was a dark red leather pouch.
The periphery of the Celia Kingdom.
The heirloom of Count Cerian¡¯s family, which had been taken from Ray, was contained there.
¡°It may hurt a little.¡±
The boy yfully emptied his pockets.
Let the object of divine power inside it fall to the ground.
In an instant, tremendous divine power spread throughout the mental mountain.
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Pain like burning skin.
It is as if a fire has been set on the skin.
All of them jumped backwards and opened up the distance.
After falling almost thirty meters, the pain gradually subsided to a tolerable level.
the boy continued.
¡°Come to me within three days. I will teach you in turn.¡±
Is it unaffected by divine power?
On the outside, he looked pretty fine.
On the other hand, exposed to divine power for only a few seconds, their skin peeled off slightly.
to the front in three days.
It¡¯s not an easy task, but it¡¯s not impossible either.
¡°Three days¡¡±
¡°I can do it.¡±
As I spoke, I took another step, and my breath caught in my throat, and I felt a different pressure than before.
¡°Turn it off¡!¡±
Saliva leaks out.
No more.
If you overdo it, you won¡¯t be able to hold on and you¡¯ll melt.
In the end, they backed away and breathed heavily.
¡°Hee-eok¡ hee-eok¡ what the hell is that?¡±
¡°this?¡±
The boy put his index finger to his lips and thought about it before speaking.
¡°Should I say Elyos?¡±
¡°Elyos¡?¡±
¡°To be exact, it is close to the thought body of a person who was an Elyos. In a word, you are being punished.¡±
There were more things I wanted to ask, but right now it was hard enough just against the divine power.
They had to grit their teeth and struggle to move forward.
* * *
Allied forces advanced south.
Halfman, who was closely watching the movement of the ck Room, felt that the time hade.
His prediction was not wrong.
The branch manager hurriedly entered the office.
¡°Sweet Lord! Did you hear the news? The Empire has been attacked!¡±
Lessian Empire.
The loser of the continent was preemptively attacked by Heukbang.
What that meant was great.
¡°How much damage is it?¡±
¡°One border postpletely disappeared overnight. Could it be because of magic?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
I heard a report that the forces of the ck Room were moving.
But I didn¡¯t expect to act so quickly.
As far as I know, I had to prepare for it.
¡°Support the empire with supplies. If possible, it would be good to share the information we have. Lessian should know what the ck room is aiming for.¡±
The branch manager said as if he was embarrassed.
¡°That blocked all roads to Lessian.¡±
¡°what!¡±
If not one or two roads are blocked?
Does that make any sense?
The branch manager exined.
¡°It may be hard to believe, but it is true. Most of the roads going up north are blocked by the allied forces, so we can¡¯t break through.¡±
¡°You can use salt bridge!¡±
¡°Sea routes and quite a few bridges are all blocked. Because of the distance, even the mana crystals can¡¯t reach them, so there¡¯s no way to contact them right now.¡±
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
Harpman let out a scream or shout.
There is no time for this now!
You must contact Lessian immediately!
¡°You don¡¯t have to make a fuss about it, do you? This is Grecian. I¡¯m being pushed by the ck room, but I won¡¯t.¡±
Unlike the calm branch manager, Hafman shook his head furiously.
¡°No, I will be pushed.¡±
¡°Do you have any reason to be sure?¡±
¡°They aren¡¯t looking for an all-out war.¡±
Aren¡¯t you aiming for all-out war in a war?
The branch manager tilted his head at the iprehensible story.
¡°Then what are you aiming for?¡±
¡°The forces of the ck Room have destroyed the borders of the Empire. What do you think lies behind it?¡±
¡°Yes, there must be the territory of the margraves. Wouldn¡¯t the nobles gather private soldiers and fight against them?¡±
¡°Then, what if even the enlisted soldiers were killed and the titled nobles died one by one?¡±
The branch manager, who was about to say something, finally realized what Hafman wanted to say.
¡°You must be hoping for a disintegration from the inside out.¡±
¡°okay! When the nobles start to die, they will be dissatisfied with the imperial family who can¡¯t stop the ck room! That¡¯s what the ck room is aiming for!¡±
¡°But aren¡¯t the wyverns holding out in the imperial family?¡±
¡°Does the wyvern feed you? If you start releasing the wyvern just because you have a little bit of dissatisfaction, it means that a civil war will begin in earnest!¡±
For all of this, you have driven the allies north and seized the Lawfield ins to cut the passage!
My teeth trembled at the meticulousness of the ck room.
In fact, the Lessian Empire was now stranded and isted.
Even if I knew the information, I couldn¡¯t tell you, so it was just frustrating.
Harpman, who had been shaking his head for a while, jumped up as if he had a good idea.
¡°Ira-sama! The only solution right now is Aira-sama!¡±
¡°If it¡¯s Aira-sama¡¡±
If she can use teleportation magic!
You will be able to fly beyond where the allied forces are guarding and procure information to the Lessian Empire!
Harpman shouted.
¡°Sendmunications to the principality immediately! We must help the Empire at all costs!¡±
The Lessian Empire is the main axis of the continent.
If the empire copses, the continent will be split in half, facing a terrible situation with the allied forces on the top and the dark side on the west.
Halfman, who wanted to stop that, stomped his feet impatiently.
Chapter 796
Episode 796 Goblin Strong Body n (1)
The death of arge number of nobles in Count Cerian¡¯s family threw the kingdom into chaos.
Plus a crushing defeat on Lawfield in.
Losing the port was a huge blow that couldn¡¯t have been better.
The nobles were at a loss for words when they returned with only about 2,000 men left behind.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Their appearance was truly spectacle.
A soldier who lost an eye.
Soldiers who lost arms or legs weremon.
asionally, I saw knights barely breathing with their heads cut in half, so I could guess how devastating the battlefield was.
The nobles summoned to the royal castle by the king¡¯s order spoke among themselves.
¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s defeat! This side has lost an heir!¡±
¡°Kill them right now! You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do!¡±
Those who lost their children by the ck Room were truly invisible.
The King¡¯s faction and the aristocratic faction all united and called out for war, so there was no other choice.
¡°War is good, but now is the time to do maintenance. Surely you¡¯re not going to destroy yourself by sending out troops like this?¡±
The soldiers were very tired from the long fight.
The number of wounded is also considerable, so it will take time before new troops are recruited.
However, there was an allied force stationed in front of the border, so it was impossible to wait blindly.
A situation where you can¡¯t do this and you can¡¯t do that.
I have no idea how to get through this difficulty.
There was a constant sigh at the round table.
* * *
After moving to the newly built elven vige, Ira reached for the mana crystal orb through which the light came in.
¡°Halfman?¡±
¨C Oh, Aira! Big deal!
¡°What is going on?¡±
Unlike her calm tone, Hafman spoke as if he was out of breath at any moment.
¨C ck Bang is heading to the Lessian Empire! It seems to be aimed at civil war! So, I have a request for Aira-sama¡
What about mine?
¡°My war? What do you mean?¡±
She calmly asked again at the story that was difficult to understand.
Hafman also took a moment to catch his breath.
¨C Empire borders copsed. Reconstruction is not a problem, but public sentiment will be greatly shaken in the meantime. The dark room hidden in the empire may incite this to dream of civil war.
¡°Then, wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell the fact directly to the empire?¡±
¨C It is difficult because allied forces are guarding every corner.
Let¡¯s talk that far, Aira also roughly guessed the situation.
¡°I guess they want me to go to the empire and tell them.¡±
¨C you¡¯re right! That¡¯s it!
After worrying about Hafman¡¯s words, she readily epted them.
¡°Don¡¯t do that. Let me tell you today.¡±
¨C thank you! thank you!
Hafman, who was relieved of the time, conveyed his thanks for the extension.
* * *
It didn¡¯t take long for Aira to return to the Empire.
About twenty minutes at most.
After stopping by Hafman to receive the letter with the seal of the guild, she transferred to the Lessian Imperial Family.
When he told the truth to the princess, who had had a one-on-one rtionship with Ray, at first, the princess, who was wary of thinking that she was an intruder, changed her expression after receiving the letter from the upper house.
¡°You are noble. Treat them with utmost respect.¡±
¡°No, you don¡¯t have to. Are you thinking of going back?¡±
Aira rejected the favor of the princess and immediately returned to the principality.
It was the Lessian royal family, famous for being a magic-free area since the age of magic, but the inherent barrier was meaningless in front of Aira.
Sitting in the imperial pce and reading the correspondence over and over again, the princess became perplexed.
¡®This is information beyond a doubt. Even if I was a littlete, I could have been yed by the ck room.¡¯
It is true that they did not consider the Empire to be a safe zone, but they were somewhat relieved about the war.
That¡¯s why the shock when I received the report was great.
¡°Gather your troops and strengthen your vignce. I will issue an evacuation order near the border.¡±
The thought was long and the decision was quick.
The nobles briefly bowed their heads and immediately began to move as the princess said.
Now, even the Lessian Empire was caught up in the war in earnest.
* * *
After Zeke went out to the ins, only Ray himself was left on the boat.
¡°It must be time for the Seongguk toe soon.¡±
He did crazy things by selling Gaia¡¯s name.
Quite a bit of time had passed, so by now it was time to prepare in earnest and open the temple.
From the Lesian Empire to Gaia¡¯s Holy Kingdom, to man, Devon Bay and Haven Kingdom.
It is a force that is not enough to fight against the Heukbang.
Of course, if everyone is of one mind.
at that time.
I sensed something uneasy around me.
A feeling of difort as if something sticky were covering the whole body.
Ray thought to himself in an indescribably bad mood.
¡®Margie?¡¯
It¡¯s so authentic that it can¡¯t even bepared to a normal ck magician.
Is it possible for a human body to ept this level of demonic energy?
I looked at the ce where I felt a presence.
Then, a voice sounded in my ear.
¡°You are doing too much. Doing things that look like fun for me.¡±
Cook Cook.
Every time heughs, his fangs are revealed.
It¡¯s a familiar face.
He is the main pir of Proxia in the past and gave up being human to explore magic.
It was Richie.
he said, tilting his head.
¡°How have you been?¡±
¡°Why are you here¡¡±
¡°I ran to ask for help. Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so happy. Because I know all about it.¡±
Why is this guy here?
No, maybe it will help in the situation like now.
¡°It came just fine. I have something to ask of you.¡±
¡°Keuk. Are there any guys you don¡¯t like? Shall we make it a chimera?¡±
It was said jokingly, but Ray suddenly remembered something.
I¡¯ve heard of Chimera in Haven Kingdom.
I asked hopefully.
¡°You didn¡¯t even make a chimera, did you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, so it¡¯s hard to tell, but I¡¯ve raised a few.¡±
Have you seen this madman?
It was absurd that the reason why the Kingdom of Haven suffered behind the scenes was because of this guy¡¯s pet.
¡®If you¡¯re interested, I can make it for you,¡¯ he says brightly, but it didn¡¯t sound like a joke because Richie was saying it.
¡°How is Seongguk?¡±
¡°The preparations for the temple are in full swing. We¡¯ve been sending troops to the dungeon for a while, so it will take a little longer toplete.¡±
Come to think of it, there are still dungeons left in the Holy Kingdom.
said the lich, looking down at the fighting in.
¡°They are pathetic guys. You don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re fighting for.¡±
He clicked his tongue and immediately looked at Ray.
¡°What else do you want to ask for?¡±
ah. yes.
Ray said with a smirk.
¡°Are you interested in goblins?¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Richie wrinkled his expression in an unresponsive manner.
* * *
The Lawfield in ended with Allied retreat.
Captain Maxwell and his knights were all killed during the battle, and even the thousand chiefs whomanded the army until the end died, so there was no sharp point.
Eventually, the centurion ordered a retreat and they fell back again.
The goblins suffered their first major war and couldn¡¯t hold back the boiling blood.
¡°Oohhh!¡±
¡°Kiyiik!¡±
¡°Queueek!¡±
They, who screamed at the sky like monsters, enjoyed their victory.
And it wasn¡¯t much different from the Celia soldiers.
They, who thought they would surely die, won the allied forces and survived to the end.
The soldiers shed tears of joy.
¡°I won!¡±
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°We won! I won!¡±
Once I rxed, my body no longer listened to me.
The soldiers who copsed into their seats hugged each other tightly and shed tears like children.
A huge wave of victory soon spread out in all directions, reaching allied soldiers.
Feelings that are hard to exin in words poured out of my heart like a waterfall.
¡°We drove the Allies out!¡±
¡°Waaaaaa!¡±
The shouts of the soldiers made the Lawfield ins buzz for a long time.
After the war ended, the soldiers were busy cleaning up after the war, such as moving the wounded to the post.
The soldiers were full of energy even in the brutal environment, thick with the smell of blood and littered with corpses.
Ray helped them tend to the wounded inside the post.
I was just about to bandage the soldier¡¯s leg when a stunned lich approached me and asked.
¡°What is that?¡±
I stammered to the end how embarrassed I was.
At the ce he pointed to, there were goblins standing and talking just like people.
It is natural to be surprised.
The goblins, nearly two meters in height, mingled with the soldiers, armed with fancy armor.
Ray answered indifferently.
¡°It¡¯s a goblin.¡±
¡°Who didn¡¯t know that and asked? Isn¡¯t that a goblin! Goblin! Was this what you meant to say about the goblins earlier?¡±
¡°Are you curious?¡±
Are you curious?
Isn¡¯t it strange then?
It¡¯s a strange situation as my dog, who couldn¡¯t talk until yesterday, calmly eats and jokes today!
After finishing dressing the soldier without stopping, Ray shook his head.
¡°It is now a preconceived notion that goblins cannot speak. Fix your hard thoughts.¡±
Suddenly, Richie became a stereotypical thinker.
yes what is good
I even understood the goblins talking and eating in the middle of people.
However, a goblin who naturally flirted with female soldiers was difficult to understand even for him, who had gone through countless studies until he reached the 7th circle.
Just in time, Zeke, who returned from the battle, saw Ray and hurriedly greeted him.
¡°I didn¡¯t know you would be here, my lord.¡±
¡°huh.¡±
His blood-stained appearance was so bad that even lies could not be said to be good.
He blushed to see if he knew that too.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll wash up for a while.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Ray was intent on moving his hands as he sutured his wounds.
Let¡¯s look at Zeke leaving.
Soon after, he joined the goblins and headed to the stream with an old cloth!
Richie twitched his fingers again.
¡°Look at that! that! Now, what do you mean you¡¯re going to wash with the goblins?¡±
Humans and Goblins!
I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re aiming swords and clubs at each other, but isn¡¯t it like taking a shower with a smile hahahoho!
¡°You go and wash up too.¡±
¡°No! How can a lich have face with such a low race¡!¡±
shaking!
As if he shuddered just thinking about it, he refused.
I guess I don¡¯t know yet.
From now on, he will be in charge of the goblins.
Chapter 797
Episode 797 Goblin Rigid Body n (2)
Richie¡¯s eyes widened at Ray¡¯s words that were like thunder from the sky.
¡°What did you say just now?¡±
Even if it wasn¡¯t, the color of his bloodlessplexion was even more disgusting.
¡°Grow up.¡±
¡°Who are you talking about raising?¡±
At that question, he pointed to the goblins nearby.
Then Richie ran at him foaming at the mouth.
¡°Are you crazy? No matter how much you gave up on humans and became a lich, raising goblins! No matter how much I order, I can¡¯t do this!¡±
Naturally, it was rejected without a word.
Of course, this was within Ray¡¯s assumption.
He let out an exaggerated sigh.
¡°It¡¯s too bad.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°I happened to break a good magic theory. I thought I¡¯d teach you when I got a chance¡¡±
At that, Richie¡¯s eyes lit up slightly.
A well-established magic theory is a treasure trove for wizards.
At the same time, it could never be obtained with money, so it came down to each family as a vision.
who he is
He is a Lord who is said to be the master of magic.
I don¡¯t know, but since he said it was a ¡®good theory¡¯, it would not be a proposal I would regret.
Richie had a serious internal conflict.
I honestly want it
I wanted to hear and see.
do you know
Will a new path open when you fully own the theory?
My heart, which had already stopped a long time ago, seemed to beat pleasantly.
But he soon thought.
¡®My teacher told me not to give up my pride even if I gave up being a human being.¡¯
Caring for and teaching goblins, who are mere insignificant objects.
It was a loss of pride for him.
Richie made a decision.
¡°I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°Are they goblins?¡±
¡°To impart wisdom to small creatures and to teach them knowledge. This is not the picture the master who enchanted me would want. I will break the Life Vessel with my own hands to show such rudeness.¡±
There is no hesitation in speaking.
The words of the jaggeum will be his sincerity.
¡®Shit. I can¡¯t help it.¡¯
have to give up
To be honest, I¡¯m sorry.
Richie¡¯s depth of learning is iparable to himself.
It is only natural that this knowledge has been umted over 300 years.
He thought that if he taught the goblins, a magic army could be born in the principality as well.
Ray couldn¡¯t help but ask onest question.
¡°I will ask you one thing. Is it because it¡¯s a monster? Or is it because he is an insignificant creature that does not understand knowledge?¡±
¡°It is thetter.¡±
In his words, Ray saw hope.
There is still a possibility.
Ray said with a smirk.
¡°Even to the looks of it, those guys are pretty smart.¡±
¡°You know Lord, too. Magic is not a science that can be achieved by being a little smart.¡±
Of course it is.
However, they were the ones who handled mana from the time they were born.
He must be familiar with swords as well as magic.
Thinking so, Ray gestured to one of the goblins wandering around.
¡°Kior! Come here!¡±
¡°Yes, did you call?¡±
A goblin called Kior approached.
The lich is also quiterge, but it looks small when standing next to a goblin that is over 2 meters tall.
Wouldn¡¯t this be enough for an orc rather than a goblin?
Ray put his hand on Kior¡¯s back and blew mana into it.
¡°From now on, remember the mana I am moving, and try to follow the same.¡±
Whoops-!
Ray drew a path by moving the mana in his body.
The mana rod is wider and stronger than I thought.
I think it would be okay to move faster.
Ray moved the mana at a furious speed and repeated it several more times as if imprinting the path.
As soon as he removed his hand from his back, Kior nodded as if he understood.
¡°Where should I release the rotated mana?¡±
¡°The palm of my hand would be easy.¡±
¡°yes. Then I will do it with the palm of my hand.¡±
As I just taught, Kior moved his mana.
His appearance was a little grotesque, but he stood with his left and right feet apart as much as his shoulders and bent his body as much as possible.
Rich realized at once.
¡®I made a ce to bump into on purpose in order to rotate mana to the maximum.¡¯
As the speed increases, it is difficult to expect further rotation.
That¡¯s why he deliberately bumps into the mana rod once in a while and adjusts his speed appropriately.
Mana, which gained strength as it repeatedly rotated inside Kior¡¯s body, soon found an exit.
Mana was released as he opened his palm and pointed it toward the nearby forest.
Whiiying-
¡°Ehh?¡±
light wind.
Kior was taken aback when the mana fired from his body progressed more clumsily than he had expected.
and one more person.
There were people like him who were bewildered.
Richie thought as he looked at thest wind that blew away.
¡®The result is disappointing, but the logic itself thatposes it is undoubtedly Wind-type magic.¡¯
What about those who haven¡¯t learned magic?
Richie asked.
¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It just told me how to rotate mana.¡±
Wind magic begins with rotation and ends with rotation.
Even magic that seemed to stretch in a straight line required countless rotations to create it.
But you¡¯re saying that you can at least imitate wind magic by teaching it?
¡°I can¡¯t believe it.¡±
¡°Even if you can¡¯t believe it, believe it. These guys are a bit strange.¡±
Richie swallowed.
I still didn¡¯t like teaching goblins.
But I wanted to test how far they could grow.
If you understand magic and mana, there was no problem because you didn¡¯t go against the teacher¡¯s teachings.
Eventually, the words he had been waiting for came out of Richie¡¯s mouth.
¡°If that is true, I may teach you.¡±
Finally.
I was able to subdue Richie.
* * *
The Lawfield ins went into a lull for a while.
It was because the Bayton Knights, proud of the Allied Forces, had been wiped out.
The allies and remaining Celia soldiers rested while the sentry called out men to stand with the goblins.
It wasn¡¯t until the sun went down and it got dark that the soldiers¡¯ first aid was finished.
All that was left now was to gather all forces and push the ck faction and the coalition at once.
I was lighting a bonfire and making dinner when Zeke came over and sat down.
¡°The power struggle is over.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t be easy in the future.¡±
The only thing we¡¯re dealing with now is the vanguard forces of the allied forces.
If the main force had really pushed in, the three kingdoms, including Celia, would have been on the verge of falling.
I was really fortunate in my misfortune.
¡°They caught their guard this time, but it won¡¯t happen again. Master, I know it¡¯s rude, but I¡¯m asking¡ Are you ready?¡±
To be honest, I did everything I could.
He saved the Kingdom of Heybon, received promises of support, and made alliances with the three kingdoms.
Although the kingdom of the principality was still in progress, it was also proceeding smoothly, so there was nothing more that could be done.
¡°There is only one thing left to do. You will know the result when you run into it.¡±
would it have been the answer?
Zeke just silently shook his head.
Richie clicked his tongue and intervened between them, who had been turning firewood in silence for a while.
¡°Tsk tsk. silent guy. It really spoils the mood.¡±
¡°¡rich? Why are you here?¡±
¡°You mean I have to ask for your permission? No need to know. If the person whomands the soldiers is not this shy, then the soldiers will not be able to enjoy the victories they have won.¡±
He waved his hands.
Then dozens of oak barrels floated up from the airship and flew towards the camp.
Even though it was a magic that was close to divine, Zeke, far from being surprised, just looked at it bluntly.
¡°What are you nning to do with it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you know that? It¡¯s a festival.¡±
¡°¡festival?¡±
Lich ignored Zeke¡¯s words and put mana in his voice.
¡°Listen!¡±
jjang jjeol-!
The eyes of the soldiers were drawn to him by the overwhelming voice that echoed not only in the forest, but throughout the mountain range.
Richie, who caught the attention of the audience at once, continued.
¡°You yawned in your lowly fight today, but you did well in your own way! Eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content throughout the evening! I will personally teach anyone who disobeys orders how to y!¡±
¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°But the food¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s because the guys are so small! Don¡¯t worry about the aftermath! This guy here will procure it himself!¡±
As he spoke, he pointed at Zeke.
When he, who had never heard of it, tried to argue with ¡®what does that mean?¡¯
His embarrassment was buried in the cheers of the excited soldiers.
¡°Waaaaaa!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s drink without worrying today!¡±
¡°Cheers! Cheers!¡±
Of course, it wasn¡¯t that different from the goblins.
They had already lived in the principality and were ustomed to the dwarves¡¯ own brew.
I was excited about drinking for the first time in a while, so I didn¡¯t even think about it.
¡°Keeeeek!¡±
¡°Oohhh!¡±
With various screams and no one telling them to, the soldiers opened the oak barrels in perfect order and poured alcohol into each other.
I love it so much, but I can¡¯t tell you to stop now.
Zekeughed.
¡°I overlooked it. Thank you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a kid who only knows how to handle a sword. War is momentum. Always be able to maintain this level of morale.¡±
Snorting, Rich turned his back.
Perhaps it is his own consideration.
¡°I can¡¯t be honest.¡±
¡°I mean.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Looking at Zeke who replied naturally, Ray rolled his eyes.
* * *
Upon hearing the news that the Knights of Bayton had been annihted, the Marquis could not stand it and frowned.
¡°The allied forces should not be defeated.¡±
He couldn¡¯t raise his head for a while, perhaps feeling guilty at the thought of painting in ink on his desk, but then he slowly got up.
The aides who were unable to say anything because they were overwhelmed by the feeling of intimidation spoke cautiously.
¡°They are strong, so how about waiting a little bit?¡±
¡°Shut up.¡±
¡°Sorry!¡±
He picked up his favorite sword with a dark red de.
¡°Since the subordinate I cherished was attacked, it would be right to take revenge. viscount.¡±
¡°Yes yes!¡±
The Marquis brought the sword to his trembling shoulder.
¡°I¡¯ll give you the position of Commander-in-Chief for a while.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
It sounded so absurd that I raised my head and asked again.
The Marquis looked at the distant mountains with burning eyes.
¡°I will lead the main unit and head to Devon Kingdom. In the meantime, hold them tight so they don¡¯t move. If it fails¡¡±
Deuddeudeuk-!
Mana flowed from him and pressed against the sturdy wooden table.
The viscount had no choice but to bow his head because he did not dare to oppose it.
¡°I will do it even at the cost of my life!¡±
¡°Nowugh and talk. I will see how long you guys can enjoy it.¡±
Quad Deuk-!
The corner of the table was crushed and crushed like powder.
Chapter 798
Episode 798 Goblin Rigid Body n (3)
The Battle of Rowfield in is about to end with the allied forces retreating.
The Alliance with the ck Room extended their magic not only to the south, where Celia was, but also to the west and north.
Although the Principality of Seld was in a good geographical location, it could not withstand their invasion and was eventually upied.
The continental situation was unstable.
As the war never ceased and even the Lessian Empire almost fell to Heukbang the other day, the son-inw often heard concerns about handing over continental hegemony to the alliance.
As a result, young adventurers and children of nobles, who came together and were of the same spirit, began toe forward.
¡°We will fight too.¡±
¡°The world is a mess, but I can¡¯t stay still.¡±
Having learned swords and magic, they could be called advanced personnel.
Each kingdom thought about this and soon decided to respect their wishes.
However, instead of allowing dispatch to other countries, the condition was attached that it was for the purpose of ¡®training¡¯.
It was the Lessian Empire that first began to gather talent.
Among thousands of aristocratic children and young adventurers, he picked and selected talented people again.
Not to be outdone by him, other kingdoms also chose their own talents and joined forces.
The empire gave names to those who received public recognition and became more energetic.
¡®Deungwoldan¡¯.
The name, which means climbing the moon and looking at the sun, was enough to set fire to their young hearts.
The first ce Deungwol Dan, who was given the name of Dan and the Elixir of the Elves, headed for none other than the Baybon Kingdom.
Since Lesian was called the suzerain of the sword, he thought of learning magic in Baybon, which was famous for its magic as well as being a battlefield.
At first, they were able to keep their mouths shut when they saw Baybon¡¯s tough mountain conditions.
A high altitude where even birds do not fly.
The only thing to eat is the small fruits that live at the bottom of the mountain range.
Fortunately, I brought enough food, so it was a shame that I almost got into trouble.
Deris, who led the group with the best grades in the Deungwoldan, said silently.
¡°egg nt.¡±
Others also agreed with him.
¡°I can¡¯t turn my back on this. Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t we here for the purpose of training? This will also be a good practice.¡±
They cheered each other up and started walking again.
That moment.
A group of ck people appeared on the rocks at the corner of the road.
They grab the hilts of swords and rush towards Deungwoldan with a question and answer dance.
Deris was the first to react.
¡®The interest is not normal.¡¯
By the time he brought his hand to his side to draw out the sword.
¡°Cuck!¡±
The ck people who had been rushing towards the light moon stage flew away as fast as they hade.
Baka-! Pak-!
There was no fear as a ck man disappeared every time he heard the cool blow of his head exploding.
When the ck people finally disappear.
Deng Yue Dan, who was nervously preparing for battle, cooled down.
¡°There are bandits even in these mountains.¡±
¡°Who said no? It is wrong for you to attack us.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Rather, who dealt with them? It was amazingly neat.¡±
Deng Yue Dan thought nothing of it, thinking that one of them must have managed it.
However, some talented people in the lead, including Deris, could see a glimpse.
The white figure passing by and snatching the ck righteous people.
If I blinked once, it would disappear from sight, so goose bumps ran down my spine.
¡®There is someone besides us in this mountain range.¡¯
¡®Are you protecting me? Or are you aiming¡¡¯
¡®Whoops. Was it a person sent from the Lessian Empire? I¡¯m curious~¡¯
Even though each thought differently, they had no choice but to move towards the kingdom.
* * *
Ray finished camp in the middle of the night and distributed food to the soldiers.
Since there were 10,000 soldiers, including allies, it was difficult because of theck of food despite making a considerable amount.
¡°It is finally over.¡±
As I was sharing, there was no share for myself to eat.
Fortunately, there was some beef jerky left, so he threw the coarsely ground beef jerky into the thin porridge and whistled and boiled it.
¡°After all, if you go camping, it¡¯s beef jerky.¡±
Jerky made with the method I learned from the Dwarf, a craftsman who had been making snacks all his life.
Even if it looks like this on the outside, those who know the taste would have rushed at it while salivating.
When the porridge was finished, Ray ate ate dinner.
Although it was not a delicacy, the fatigue of the day seemed to go away when I put the steaming food in my stomach.
Richie, who only stuck out his face in a dark ce, said.
¡°Isn¡¯t there a need for Lord to step forward?¡±
¡°Ahh! It¡¯s a surprise!¡±
¡°Food is what you make yourself, and you will eat it. Rod¡¯s precious body and knowledge should be used elsewhere.¡±
Looking at him with a serious face, he shook his head.
¡°If you stay stuck in a researchb like that, it will rot. It¡¯s best for people who don¡¯t know how to get along with people.¡±
¡°What are you talking about with them?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a story of people¡¯s lives.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a living conversation.¡±
Richie seemed to be soaked in remorse for a moment.
¡°Come to think of it, the days of being dead are longer than the days of being alive. If this is the case, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if I died at any time. ha ha ha.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a rich joke. Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±
¡®Why aren¡¯t you smiling? Are you sick?¡¯ Rather, I worry about myself not smiling.
Wouldn¡¯t this guy be like this in the first ce?
Thinking that this must have happened because he was confined to theboratory and only focused on magic made him feelpassion.
¡°Do all riches feel that way?¡±
¡°Mostly, yes.¡±
¡°You guys don¡¯te out of theb.¡±
Ray gave good advice.
* * *
With Zeke and Richie, it can be said that the risk of overturning the Lofield ins has been reduced.
During the night, when a signal came to the mana crystal orb, Ray poured mana and received themunication.
¡°Halfman?¡±
-yes. Have you been innocent in the past?
¡°Goodbye. What¡¯s more? in the middle of the night like this.¡±
Halfman said with a worried face.
-Heukbang and Union have moved and contacted you. Aren¡¯t there reinforcementsing from the ins?
¡°There must have been reinforcements.¡±
Ray spread his emotions widely.
There is no sign that it feels new.
Richie, who was next to him, also shook his head.
¡°I put the rm magic, so if reinforcementse, I can¡¯t be unaware.¡±
¨C Why is Richie there? no that¡¯s not the point. If it¡¯s not the Lawfield ins, you¡¯ll probably head to one of the kingdoms near Celia.
¡°Gleiman or Baybon?¡±
-Maybe it¡¯s the kingdom or principality of Devon. I¡¯ve prepared for it, but I¡¯m going crazy when I hear that the deungwoldan or something is heading to Baybon.
What else does the ascending moon mean?
Harpman, who noticed his intentions, exined.
¨C It¡¯s like arade in a war game made by kids. They¡¯re the ones who go around trying to learn swords and magic.
No exnation was given, except that Harfman had an intense dislike for them.
Richie added.
¡°The kids needed someone to fight against. Well, to put it simply, it¡¯s just going to another country to learn some skills and then ying with them.¡±
What¡¯s the exnation?
Even though he was that guy, Hafman was impressed with his head up to his head.
-As expected, the description of the learned lich is also different.
¡°This is the basics.¡±
Richie, who didn¡¯t usually smile, raised a corner of his mouth as if thepliment made him feel better.
Feeling the need to restructure the organization, Ray returned to the subject.
¡°So why is it a deungwoldan or something?¡±
-As I said, we still don¡¯t know where the ck Room is heading. In the meantime, if you run into the deungwoldan¡
you will probably be killed.
-Deungwoldan was created by the gathering of nobles who hold the real power and promising adventurers. If they die in Baybon, the nobility of each country will hold Baybon ountable.
Then, at a time like now when it is not enough to unite, we may end up splitting up.
Realizing the seriousness of the situation btedly, Ray screamed loudly.
¡°Did you see these crazy people! Where are you going!¡±
¨C I mean that! The crazy guys who want to lose!
¡°How dare you put Rod in trouble. If you die, I will make you undead and kill you again.¡±
They were able to calm down only after spitting out a hundred different curses at Teng Yue Dan.
Ray packed his things without asking.
¡°You mean we can go to Baybon?¡±
-yes. But you can¡¯t go by airship.
¡°I know.¡±
You don¡¯t know how the ck Room and the coalition will move right now, but there is no need to unnecessarily announce their location.
Lei, who was heading to Baybon Kingdom on foot in the middle of the night, was resentful of the light moon group.
As long as I can see whether it¡¯s a double or double height, I¡¯ll p you right away and make you go back!
Promising himself, he said to Rich.
¡°Take good care of me while I am gone.¡±
¡°Do not worry. If necessary, I will raise even the dead soldiers to fight.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not allowed.¡±
¡°You still don¡¯t know the beauty of the undead.¡±
Where the hell is beauty for the flesh-and-bone soldiers?
Leaving the words of request again and again, Ray hurriedly headed to Baybon Kingdom.
* * *
As soon as you get out of the Lawfield in, you are in the Baybon Kingdom.
It¡¯s a bit far apart in terms of distance, but that¡¯s because the ins are so wide that it can be seen that they¡¯re actually right next to each other.
Looking at the majestic mountain range in front of him, Ray swallowed his breath.
¡°You thought of building a castle in a ce like this.¡±
In a way, it makes sense that magic has developed.
They are gloomy enough to lock themselves in such a huge alcove, so they are inevitably qualified for magic.
Casually judging the aptitudes of those living in Baybon, Ray started climbing the mountain.
During the climb, mana was not used.
It was because Aira had said that it was better to refrain from using mana in order to develop willpower, and there were also words from Derp.
As a result, even Ray, whose physical ability had already surpassed that of the criminal, began to sweat like rain.
¡°Huh¡ Heo-eok¡¡±
His breathing naturally became rough.
Without even thinking about catching my breath, I crossed a hill and saw countless mountain peaks above it.
Wow, this is a natural fortress that I have only heard about.
The mountains of the Lessian Empire were also terrifying, but they were nothingpared to Baybon.
Just looking at the summit, which is hidden in the fog and not visible as if it were touching the sky, makes the mind dizzy.
The more the body suffered, the more the antipathy toward Deungwoldan increased.
By the time my sweaty robes were two or three times heavier, slowing my pace.
I could feel the presence of a group of people in the distance.
Is it the ascent?
Ray, who couldn¡¯t control his excitement, forgot about the hardships and ran for a month.
and met
Climbing the mountain.
And the ck men waiting for them behind the rocks.
Judging by the ck robes and the uneasy spirit, they were unmistakably the action squad of the ck Room.
That means that what they are aiming for is Baybone.
I was lucky to pick the right answer the first time.
Besides, it¡¯s not too bad since you can knock out the troublesome ck room guys.
If this happens, wouldn¡¯t it be possible to use these guys to lure out the ck room?
In Ray¡¯s head, the antipathy towards the Tung Yue Dan was slightly reduced.
Chapter 799
Episode 799 Goblin Rigid Body n (4)
The light moon group still climbed the mountain.
Several times the men in ck who were hiding on the street corner attacked, but each time they heard a blow and the assants disappeared somewhere.
¡°Still outstanding.¡±
¡°Who are you? Couldn¡¯t it be revealed soon?¡±
¡°Leave it. Wouldn¡¯t you rather feel ashamed to mention your name, since you¡¯re dealing with brigands without such strength?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Come to think of it, so is he.¡±
The children of nobles in the group nced at the adventurers andughed haha.
Deungwoldan, which is skill-oriented, also has its own rank within it.
Those who have it and those who don¡¯t.
In addition, the rank was determined by whether or not a person was an aristocrat.
Among them, the rookie adventurers with poor skills were treated the worst.
All the luggage was theirs, and they had to do chores like cooking food and preparing for camp.
However, to express dissatisfaction, I am less capable than them, so I just quietly let go of my anger.
¡°Let¡¯s see. I¡¯ll sharpen my magic in Baybon and press down on your high nose.¡±
¡°I will wait and see how long you will remain arrogant.¡±
There were those who grinded their teeth, and those who gave up.
Those who practice swordsmanship since childhood cannot learn magic even if they want to learn it.
That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t feel the need for this trip to Baybon.
He is only following because he belongs to the Deungwoldan.
If it weren¡¯t for that, he wouldn¡¯t evene to the Baybon Kingdom.
Ray watched the Teng Yue Dan from afar and decided to join them.
There are limits to helping from a distance.
It hasn¡¯t been long since they¡¯ve learned their faces anyway, so there¡¯s no reason they¡¯ll be suspected of having a face they don¡¯t know.
Having killed his presence, he quietly intervened in the ranks of the Ascendant.
That moment.
Someone shouted at Ray.
¡°hey!¡±
Did you hear it?
Looking at the young man who shouted nervously inside, he suddenly threw his luggage.
¡°Don¡¯t stand still and listen to this!¡±
Heavy-!
It¡¯s a pretty heavy load, no matter what you put inside.
Rey sighed in relief that she hadn¡¯t been caught, and for no reason smirked as she pushed her robe deeper.
¡°Oops, I was looking away for a moment. Give it to me, and I will take it.¡±
Even the luggage around him was taken away with his own hands.
Then the young man smiled contentedly.
¡°You must be good at grasping the subject. Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°yeah.¡±
Ray hurriedly followed.
* * *
Even during the difficult mountain climbing, Deungwoldan was full of anticipation.
¡°I look forward to seeing what kind of vision you will teach me.¡±
¡°Maybe I can raise my circle a notch with this practice.¡±
Listening to the story from behind, Ray snorted.
Do you think that if you go to Baybon, they will readily give you magic visions?
Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you some magic theories floating around in the society, and I¡¯ll throw it out right away.
¡®Is it pure or stupid.¡¯
Contrary to theid-back image, Ray¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat.
It¡¯s a tough road to just walk on.
As I tried to continue walking with a load that was too harsh for one person to carry, my whole body screamed.
¡®It¡¯s good to practice and it¡¯s good¡¯ and passed it on, and the crowd came to the body.
However, when he used mana, he started to get angry, so Ray squeezed his strength until he was practically exhausted.
¡°Are you okay? How about taking a break for a while?¡±
A woman with purple hair who was walking side by side with Deris approached with a smile.
¡°it¡¯s okay.¡±
¡°Oh look at this sweat. We¡¯re going to take a break for a while, so go first~¡±
He waved his hand in the direction of Deris in a soft voice.
¡°It is a long way. Make sure you don¡¯t fall behind.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
After looking at her for a moment, Deris started walking again.
As the ascending moon gradually moved away, Ray spoke this time.
¡°If you don¡¯t follow quickly, you will miss it.¡±
Then her eyes curved into half-moon shapes.
¡°This much is fine~ More than that, what are you? It¡¯s a face I hadn¡¯t seen until yesterday.¡±
hot.
Could it be that he had memorized everyone¡¯s faces?
Ray pretended not to know.
¡°I just don¡¯t know. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been behind you since yesterday.¡±
Then she dered.
¡°No, you weren¡¯t there yesterday.¡±
A confident voice.
It¡¯s never a guess.
It seems that this got it wrong.
¡°Aren¡¯t you mistaken?¡±
¡°As expected, you sent it from Lesian~? You want to watch us?¡±
At first nce, the distinctive way of speaking, elongating the horse¡¯s tail, seemed soft, but inside it had thorns.
It just doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s going to go away.
However, Ray is also an outstanding talent who has lived as a wall window for more than half his life.
I had no intention of confessing under such pressure.
¡°Looks like you have no intention of speaking inly. I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in trouble if I don¡¯t open my mouth~ Our kingdom is thinking big about this matter~¡±
Is it an intention to get a confession by force?
She raised her mana.
Ray was surprised to see considerable momentumpared to his young age.
¡®I thought I could y a little bit.¡¯
Judging from how he handled life and mana freely, his achievements were amazing.
It¡¯s definitely worthy of being called a talent picked and picked in the kingdom.
Ray, who thought for a moment to ¡®counterattack¡¯, soon gave up.
There is no advantage to revealing your strength here.
Rather, it was better to refrain from it because the eyes of the ck room were focused on it.
¡°Do your best to avoid it.¡±
Her hand seemed to blur for a moment, but then she grabbed Ray¡¯s neck.
Seeing that he didn¡¯t even pull out his sword, it must mean that he was so confident in his skills.
Ray, who almost instinctively escaped from him, instead brought his neck back.
snap-!
Caught easier than she thought, she tightened her grip.
Wooddeuk-!
¡°Keugh!¡±
¡°Just tell me and I¡¯ll let you go right away. Who are you? Where did you send it and what is its purpose?¡±
¡°Please save me!¡±
To be honest, it didn¡¯t itch or hurt.
She said it harshly, but it was natural because she was controlling her strength moderately and she was also prepared just in case.
However, Ray purposely blocked the oxygen by pressing the airway as if he would stop breathing at any moment.
¡°Ugh! Save me¡¡±
Seeing that his face turned red wasn¡¯t enough, and even his veins were standing tight, she thought she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and rxed her hands.
dump-!
¡°Huh¡! Huh¡!¡±
¡°¡why are you so weak?¡±
¡°You tried to kill people all of a sudden, and now you say you¡¯re weak? s, people are going to die!¡±
He shouted as if to hear him on purpose.
Even so, there were only two left, so no one listened.
¡°It¡¯s suspicious~ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re hiding, but you¡¯d better be careful~ There are a lot of eyes besides me looking at you~¡±
I know.
There is a lot of snow not only inside the deungwoldan but also outside.
Ray turned his head.
One spying in the tree.
Two guys hiding in the bush and looking for an opportunity.
There are two more people watching to see if the deungwoldan wille back.
¡®I have a bad feeling.¡¯
It is natural that they will be attacked if the two of them are separated from each other on the mountainside like this.
just as expected.
The people who came out of the bush made fun of the knife without questioning or questioning.
It happened in the blink of an eye, so if you don¡¯t know in advance, you can¡¯t prepare for it.
However, she drew her sword at once and lightly blocked the attack of the ck men.
Chae Ae-Aeng!
¡°These are rude people while talking~¡±
When I wondered if I simply blocked them.
The men in ck fell as they were, blood spattering across their chests.
A restraint that is invisible to the naked eye.
I¡¯ve heard somewhere about that swordsmanship that moves with the wind.
¡®Marquis Simon.¡¯
A family where most of the men died in a long war and women started to take over.
I heard that as a family that can be said to be the head family of swords, they have been making swordsmanship suitable for women to wield and continuing their legacy.
I¡¯ve heard rumors, but I never thought it would be this much.
It was clear that there was a difference in skill to some extent, but it seemed that the agents of the ck room were not able to fight back and were dragged around.
The swordsman deliberately using sword light to deceive his eyes was astonishing even to Ray.
After tidying up in less than ten minutes, she swung her sword once or twice to wipe off the blood.
¡°Sorry~ Let¡¯s hear the storyter. It looks like it wille soon.¡±
I closed my sword and walked straight into the dark forest.
Ray muttered as he stood nkly looking at her back.
¡°That¡¯s not the way.¡±
* * *
It¡¯s good to go out on the road full of confidence.
Thanks to that, I found fruit and also found a small stream.
If that was all, it could be said that it was fortunate, but she gained confidence and started to lead, and the road eventually got tangled.
¡°Oh, this is strange~¡±
he muttered, ¡®This is definitely a ce I¡¯ve seen before~¡¯.
To Ray, who was sitting still and making a fire, she seemed to be in a serious direction, walking in the direction she came from several times.
¡°Go left. Because there is no other way out.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
I walk to the left, and after about thirty minutes Ie back from the right where there is no road.
How the hell is that even possible?
Could this mountain range be surrounded by barriers used by elves?
Ray, who tried to pour mana so as not to be noticed, learned a shocking fact.
There was no sign of magic, let alone an elf.
Even so, she was lost alone and was returning alone.
I believed in him as much as he was selected for the top rank and his skills were outstanding, but for a moment I felt like an idiot.
Ray, who had been making a fire, threw away the pyre and jumped up to pack his things.
¡°let¡¯s go. I will take the lead.¡±
¡°As expected, he¡¯s a man, so he¡¯s reliable~¡±
¡®But at night, they say that all men are wolves~ Maybe they know the mountain roads well because they¡¯re beasts~?¡¯ I thought about it, but at the moment I almost hit it.
I got out of the ce I was going to camp and entered the road to the left of the mountain range.
As they went down the road, a fork in the road led Ray to choose the left side again without hesitation.
It¡¯s because when he came, he came on the right road.
The daughter of Marquis Simon walked away.
¡°That¡¯s not the way~¡±
¡°It¡¯s done, so follow me.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
It¡¯s good to hear the words very well.
Whenever there was a road, we headed towards the Baybon Kingdom near the summit.
red seal.
The towering spire told us that Baybon was approaching the kingdom.
To be honest, it was so close that it took less than two hours from the camp we had just been there.
If he hadn¡¯t wandered, he would have been able to reach the vige sooner.
¡°Everyone will be here. Let¡¯s get an inn too.¡±
¡°We have to join first.¡±
I might get lost again.
Now I understand the meaning of Deris looking at her before she left.
Ray entered thergest inn in town and grabbed the clerk and asked.
¡°excuse me. Didn¡¯t any outsiderse here besides us?¡±
¡°Ah, are you apanion?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The clerk, who had been ncing at Lady Simon, looked at Ray this time.
Even though she looked like she was carrying her luggage by herself and was drenched in sweat, the clerk smiled at her and said, probably thinking she was a porter.
¡°Today, everyone in the party rented an inn. The rooms are empty starting from the hallway at the end, so you can enter anywhere.¡±
¡°Yes~¡±
Having lived in a prestigious aristocratic family since childhood, she was ustomed to the lower generation, and naturally apanied several attendants.
She added yfully before entering the room.
¡°That man is my porter, so guide me to a nice room.¡±
What does that mean?
When Ray is also about to go to the room.
The clerk caught himself.
¡°The porter needs a separate room.¡±
¡°yes? I am not a porter.¡±
I tried shaking off my robe and tidying up my clothes, but the more I tried, the more I smelled of sweat.
The clerk, now frowning, put him in the stable.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have any room left. You can use this as much as you like.¡±
As the clerk left and locked the door, a musty smell stung his nostrils.
no wait!
Because I¡¯m not a porter!
When I was trying to argue, the horses came up first and greeted me rubbing their faces, as if they were happy with the new family member.
hee hee hee-!
They even block the door with their big size, but it doesn¡¯t seem easy to break through them.
You can¡¯t beat all of this!
A moonlit night.
Ray sighed and vowed revenge.
Chapter 800
Episode 800 Goblin Rigid Body n (5)
Members frowned as they saw Ray covered in straw.
¡°Ugh, the smell of horse manure.¡±
¡°Where and what did you do to get to that point?¡±
The children of the aristocrats didn¡¯t even try to talk at all, and at least the adventurer-turned-members came and shook the straw, but somehow it seemed like they were going to cry.
¡°As expected, the wolf was right~ How amazing is it to sleep in a stable?¡±
A familiar face passes by with a smile.
Ray, who was seriously contemting whether he should personally pass on the secret of cheek-pping he learned from Derp, was soon awakened from his thoughts by someone tapping him on the back.
¡°Hey¡¡±
¡°What?¡±
Ray, who was in a bad mood after spending the first night at the stable, replied bluntly.
¡°If that¡¯s okay with you, use this.¡±
When he turned to the direction where the voice came from, he saw a young man with a small physique standing holding a piece of silk.
Are you telling me to wipe it with this?
¡°Is it okay if I use it?¡±
When I asked again as if to confirm, he nodded his head instead of answering.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, I needed something to wipe off my body, but it worked just fine.
There was a stream nearby, so I could wash there.
Ray, who almost fell into distrust of humans overnight, saved his life thanks to a timid young man whose name he did not know.
¡°thank you. What is your name?¡±
¡°This is Cade from Baron Dotton.¡±
¡°Cade. I will never forget this grace.¡±
¡°It¡¯s embarrassing to call it grace like this. haha.¡±
I scratch my cheek in embarrassment.
Ray washed himself in the stream with Cade while he was away.
As the hardships of the past were washed away with the gentle current, a white-haired young man appeared instead of a soot-stained face.
It is his appearance that has a history of admiring even elves and wyverns.
Cade, who was covering his neck, asked in surprise.
¡°Have you been a half-elf?¡±
¡°What about a half elf? I am just human.¡±
After roughly wiping off the moisture with silk, Ray started washing the robe and clothes.
After tapping it with your hand a few times, the wateres out.
To others, it seemed like a person who had only doneundry for decades.
¡°Then you were a noble¡?¡±
Seeing him ask more cautiously than before, Ray smiled.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m amoner. So you can befortable with it.¡±
The Grand Duke of the Kingdom of Celia and the ruler of the Duchy of Soleil, he took himself as amoner.
Cade let out a sigh of relief.
¡°I thought I was also a son of a prestigious aristocratic family. I can understand a little bit why you cover your face with a robe.¡±
For aristocrats, having an exceptional appearance is an advantage, but it was not so formoners.
He might catch the eye of a nearby merchant or lord, and in the worst case, he could be sold to a ve trader and end up wandering around for the rest of his life.
Not feeling the need to tell the truth, Ray roughly agreed.
¡°What is that? Rather, why don¡¯t you hang out with them?¡±
¡°iced coffee.¡±
Where Ray pointed his finger.
At the end of it, the sons of nobles gathered on the terrace, which looked nice even at a nce, and were drinking wine in broad daylight.
Even if he was a baron, he was clearly a nobleman.
It¡¯s right to hang out for the sake ofworking, but why the hell are you in a ce like this?
Cade said, pulling his wet hair up.
¡°As you know, Teng Yue Dan is now attracting the attention of the entire continent. I don¡¯t know if I have skills, but in their eyes, I¡¯m the weakest here, so I can¡¯t seem qualified to enter the ranks.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
Cade tilted his head slightly at that reaction, which seemed insignificant.
¡°Aren¡¯t you offended? I¡¯m the only one who speaks weakly despite being an aristocrat.¡±
¡°well.¡±
After finishing theundry, Ray answered by hanging his clothes on the trees around him.
¡°A man who can share bread is stronger than a man who has bread in front of a hungry person. You are strong enough in my opinion.¡±
Ray shook the silk he had given him.
At that joke, Cadeughed haha.
¡°ha ha ha. Is that so? You were taught by a master before you even arrived in Baybon. If I win thepetition, I will definitely repay you.¡±
The tournament seems to be referring to the Shinmahoe held in Baybon.
It is apetition to determine superiority and inferiority between each other using magic and swords, and since it is held every 5 years, it oveps with the martial arts meeting of the Lesian Empire.
As a result, the number of applicants for participation was less than 1,000.
Ray asked because he was surprised by his more passionate actions than expected.
¡°Are you thinking ofpeting?¡±
¡°yes. It¡¯s an opportunity to gain experience even if you don¡¯t get good grades.¡±
Whoa.
It¡¯s a good attitude.
Usually, there are cases in which people enterpetitions for their own performance, but few prepare forpetitions to gain experience.
It must be proof that you don¡¯t just look at the results, but also consider the process as important.
¡°If you¡¯re lucky enough to win, you might even get an honorary knighthood, so it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone.¡±
Cade blushed as if he was embarrassed to think about winning even though he hadn¡¯t even started yet.
If it was a knighthood in the Baybon Kingdom, it would be a good namete, although it would fall a little short.
Ray thought for a moment and then his eyes lit up.
¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll miss such a good opportunity in the ck room.¡¯
honorary knighthood.
It was obviously a simple honorary position without any power or ability, but it served as a means to talk to other nobles.
For the Heukbang, who aims to infiltrate the kingdom, the Shinmahoe, which returns every five years, must be a good prey.
In addition to protecting the children of the Deungwoldan, he also exterminates the assassins of the ck Room.
In addition to that, what if they hijacked the knighthood they were aiming for?
This is not three birds with one stone, four birds with one stone!
I¡¯ll be able to repay the favor I¡¯ve done to Cade right away.
Ray smirked.
¡°Heh heh. Lucky for you. My sses are usually rather expensive.¡±
After weaving the leaves and stems together to make the shroud worn by the elves, Ray raised a finger.
¡°I¡¯ll make you stronger in a week!¡±
¡°Yes yes?¡±
Cade¡¯s panicked voice was drowned out by the gentle sound of running water.
* * *
Training started the next day.
As we headed to a nearby secluded vacant lot, Cade, who woke up early in the morning, greeted us.
¡°You are here.¡±
¡°huh. take this.¡±
When I expressed my doubts while looking at the branch shaped like a sword wrapped around my hand, Ray nodded
.
¡°Take a swing.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
After thinking for a moment, he spoke in a slightly hushed voice.
¡°Thank you for teaching me, but would it be okay to look at your skills first?¡±
It must have been that his skills were being questioned.
After all, those with skills within Deungwoldan are already making a name for themselves.
In a way, it was natural for him to seem unreliable as he didn¡¯t have a face he knew in the group, let alone his name.
Ray picked up a piece of grass that had fallen on the floor and blew mana into it.
Aaah-!
The de of grass, which had been breathless, became taut in an instant.
Then, a feeble sword aura surged up.
¡°Huh!¡±
Cade sighed.
It is not easy to cause a sword aura even on a favorite sword that has been used for decades.
If it was possible to cause it on a de of grass whose shape was not even constant, then the ability to control mana reached its peak.
¡°¡Sorry for doubting you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, so swing itfortably.¡±
Cade immediately took up his stance.
Seeing that the center of gravity is low and the sword is stable, fortunately it seems to have basic skills.
His sword, which had been motionless for a while, drew a half moon in an instant.
The sword that cut through the still hazy air of dawn came to a halt at the end of its short sword path.
It was only one movement, but Cayde, who showed all his strength, gasped for breath.
¡°How are you?¡±
When I asked, wiping away the beads of sweat that had started to form on me, Ray frowned.
¡®I¡¯m weaker than I thought?¡¯
Rather, the goblins within the principality were strong.
I was hoping for it because it was said to be the top level, but it was only at the level of a goblin.
Ray approached Cade and corrected his posture.
¡°There is too much force on the shoulders when swinging. You¡¯d better rx a bit more.¡±
¡°I will try again.¡±
Boooooooong-!
Definitely better than before.
However, there was no big change even if I corrected my posture a little.
Wouldn¡¯t it be better to go out on your own than to let this guy win?
However, if that happens, the eyes of the ck room will be focused on him.
¡®I¡¯ll have to set a target.¡¯
First of all, improve the weak mana rod that seems to be insufficient to cause a sword aura.
Once he made a decision, he acted quickly.
Ray, who instructed Cade to repeat the training, started assembling the magic tools straight away.
A mana amplification magic circle that has a history of being sold to the Kingdom of Greyman.
When training, there is nothing like this.
Of course, the results are different ording to the feeling of mana.
Afterpleting the magic tool in less than 30 minutes, Ray roughly drew a direct magic circle on the ground.
¡°Is it magic?¡±
¡°no. It¡¯s just graffiti.¡±
Ray, who had blocked it in advance because he wanted to attract attention, sat Cade in the center of the magic circle.
When the magic tool was ced at the point of defense, the mana flowing out of the medium eventually flowed into the magic circle.
The mana in the air was gathering towards Cade.
Fortunately, he noticed the change right away.
¡°Do mana¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t open your mouth. Concentrate and absorb mana.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Indeed, a huge amount of mana.
Even if it wasn¡¯t so, Baybon¡¯s mountain range was famous for its abundance of mana, but since the amount of mana that was likely to be two or three times the usual was pouring in, he was busy just epting it into his body.
Soon he fell into a trance.
Seeing how he sessfully epted mana, if he repeated this for a week, it would be a useful mana rod.
Ray, unknowingly, aided him in his absorption.
The mana drifting in the surrounding air was intentionally sent to his side, multiplying the amplification of the magic circle again.
All that remains is for him to push himself to the limit and ept the mana.
¡®If it goes well, even winning is not a dream.¡¯
It¡¯s only the first day of training, but it must be a huge step forward for Cade.
When you open your eyes, you will be able to feel yourself changed.
Ray felt the life around him and sensed that it was time to step out.
Sensing a strange feeling, the men in ck rushed at Cade.
¡°Where!¡±
Papababang-!
When he swung his hand, the floor of the clearing swelled in an instant.
¡°Magic!¡±
¡°You guys weren¡¯t normal either!¡±
¡°My favorite disciple is training right now, soe backter!¡±
Grabbing a branch and swinging it vigorously, a long line of blood was drawn on the chests of the men in ck.
They copsed to the ground just as they were running.
Ray, who rolled the bodies of ck men with his toes and pushed them down the mountain range, looked at Cade.
6 days left from now.
From now on, this guy and the deungwoldan will be the shield that blocks the heukbang.
Chapter 801
Episode 801 Goblin Rigid Body n (6)
Cade and Ray went to a high-end bar that day.
Cade said with a smile to express his gratitude for the body that has changed in just one day.
¡°Today I will shoot. Eat as much as you like.¡±
¡°Wow.¡±
Ray, who used to listen to the sound of a miser because he usually saves money extremely.
It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been in the middle of a long time, and I feel better naturally.
¡°Bring me the most expensive one from this store.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The clerk and the chef were both nervous because he was wearing quite ssy clothes.
The food came out in less than twenty minutes.
It is a wild boar dish that can be easily found anywhere on the outside, but you can feel the deep fragrance inside.
Indeed, it can be said that it is a dish that can be handled at a high-end bar.
¡°Eat before it gets cold.¡±
¡°Then don¡¯t hesitate.¡±
Cadeughed haha as he picked up his leg and saw Ray devouring himself.
¡°ha ha ha. Then pretend.¡±
How long have you been eating proper food?
When he was in the Kingdom of Gleiman, he was surrounded by lowly aristocratic children and starved, and when he returned to the Duchy, he was busy preparing a new home for the elves.
It was only after reaching Baybon Kingdom that I could finally have a meal worthy of a meal, so it was a new feeling.
When the two of you are enjoying your meal time.
A grumpy-looking man who was sitting next to them approached them.
¡°Who is this? Aren¡¯t you the young master of the Dotton family?¡±
Seeing them grinning, it doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯re on good terms.
Cade¡¯s timid attitude from before had gone, and Cade smiled kindly.
¡°Bent. I didn¡¯t know you were there too.¡±
¡°Neither do I. Toe to such a high-end bar with the shabby pockets of the Baron Dotton family. Aren¡¯t you overdoing it? ha ha ha.¡±
At his words, the aristocrats who looked like a party burst intoughter as they drank.
¡°Today something good happened. Shouldn¡¯t I write some on a day like this?¡±
¡°Even a mouse hole has at least one sunny day.¡±
It¡¯s hard to tell if he¡¯s here to settle a dispute or to have a conversation.
Ray asked, pointing at the man with his fork.
¡°What else is this piglet?¡±
At his sharp call, Bent wrinkled his already stern expression.
¡°Don¡¯t be careful. Then neither the mouse nor the bird can die.¡±
¡°uh? Does the piglet talk?¡±
¡°This guy is gear nose!¡±
Dig-!
As Bent charged, Ray threw the fork around.
A lightly fired cutlery hit him in the knee, causing Bent to lose his bnce and fall.
¡°Gagging!¡±
coo-!
Ray looked at such a band and said.
¡°Originally, animals eat by lying down like that.¡±
Poof-
I tossed a roughly shredded piece of meat around his face.
Then, his expression changed from red to purple, and he immediately stood up.
Angry, he drew his sword.
Sreureung-!
¡°You did a good job putting me to shame as an aristocrat. I will pay for my sins with my life.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±
¡°Can I make fun of those three tongues even after I die!¡±
Peeing-!
Wasn¡¯t joining Deungwoldan simply a matter ofworking?
The sword he wielded was far faster than swordsmen his age.
¡®It¡¯s quite right.¡¯
Even so, it is still below the level.
That¡¯s when I was thinking of stopping it.
A sh of light shot from the side.
Kaaaang-!
Bent¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected intervention.
¡°¡Cade.¡±
¡°He is not someone you can handle. stop now.¡±
¡°Are you saying I¡¯m inferior to this guy?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
There was no answer, but it was unmistakably positive.
¡°This one and that one¡!¡±
Bent, who was properly embarrassed in front of the party, raised mana.
When Juwook Sword Aura came out of the sword, Cade did not lose and raised mana.
¡°Stop it. Please.¡±
¡°Get down on your knees. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±
¡°Do you really have to do that?¡±
¡°Do you think you can beat me on the subject of Baron Dotton?¡±
That moment.
Crackle-!
Cracks began to form in the swords that were in contact, and eventually.
Damn-!
Chaenggang-!
Bent¡¯s sword was cut into pieces.
Thanks to the sense of strangeness, he saved mana at thest moment and was not hurt, but he was embarrassed by the unexpected situation.
¡°That¡¯s a sword¡¡±
¡°Oops. It seems you didn¡¯t fully realize the difference in skill.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. So, are you saying that Bent¡¯s son was actually worse than Cade?¡±
Cade was called the weakest member of the Light Moon Team.
Since the sword was broken in half beautifully by him, there was no such thing as disgrace.
¡°That can¡¯t be! I¡¯m being pushed by that Cade! It can¡¯t be!¡±
Bent, who had lost his temper in shame and bewilderment, charged again.
Cayde inserted the sword into his belt.
Then, he quietly gave his face to Bent¡¯s fist, which came in with all his might.
Poo-!
¡°Keugh!¡±
Blood flowed from the nose.
Ray tilted his head, not knowing that he would be hit.
¡°You got hit on purpose?¡±
He took his facepletely.
At this level, even if Bent had no intention of hitting him, he had no choice but to be hit.
Thinking he had regained his momentum, Bent triumphantly continued punching.
¡°Then it is! It must have been a coincidence of some sort! Otherwise, it would be impossible for a sword to be broken by such a weak person!¡±
puck-! puck-!
¡°Ugh!¡±
Seeing the pigs excited makes me lose my appetite.
Ray stamped his foot on the ground.
Whoops-!
The building seemed to shake a lot, but soon the shaking subsided.
All the eyes of Bent and the nobles, who felt that it was unusual, were all focused on Ray.
¡°Stop it and go back to your seat. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to try more.¡±
¡°What are you¡¡±
He secretly shot a killing blow at Bent, who couldn¡¯t ovee his pride and spoke.
A feeling of pressure in the neck.
His mouth closed as if his heart was going to explode at any moment.
¡°I¡¯m trying to live a quiet life these days. You guys are lucky.¡±
¡°¡¡±
Bent, who was sweating profusely, quietly returned to his seat.
When the situation was over, Ray approached Cade who was lying down.
Leakage- Leakage-
The breath was steady and there was no swelling.
but.
Since I ate as much mana as I didn¡¯t have today, my body must have gotten stronger.
¡®Is this enough for a day¡¯s worth of expectations?¡¯
Thinking back, I was also grateful to Bent.
It¡¯s because I let him beat the child like a dog to see how durable it was.
I¡¯m still wondering why he did it on purpose.
When he was about to go outside carrying the unconscious Cade on his back, a clerk stopped him at the entrance.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°That guest¡ I¡¯m in trouble. You have to do the math.¡±
Along with the horse, he holds out a price tag with the cost of the meal.
Twelve gold coins.
I ate so expensive that I could get dozens of gold coins for one meal!
Ray hurriedly rummaged through his pockets.
Fortunately, I had enough gold coins.
After paying the clerk for the meal, he now had only one gold coin and five silver coins in his hand.
For Ray, who was thinking of buying some nice jewelry for Aira and Lacia on the way back, it was nothing short of a thunderbolt.
¡°Wait a minute!¡±
¡°yes?¡±
Calling the clerk to stop him, Ray threw Cade to the ground and searched his body.
She searched not only her inner pockets, but also her shoes and panties, but when she couldn¡¯t find a single coin, let alone a check, Ray burst into tears.
¡°Aagh! This beggar is a baby! ¡±
With what kind of confidence did he walk into a high-end tavern!
After all, it was meant to be eaten!
Come on, just as you wish, I¡¯ll give you a harpoon!
The clerk hurriedly stopped Ray from rushing at Cade.
For a while, a riot broke out outside the tavern.
* * *
Second day done.
Cade, likewise, came out to the clearing early in the morning.
Of course, Ray¡¯s gaze at him was not good.
Until yesterday, I thought it was a pretty decent face, but when I saw it again today, I thought it was a face like a swindler.
¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±
¡°sorry. Yesterday, he stopped showing ugliness.¡±
scene?
It doesn¡¯t matter.
Whether he is punched or stoned is not his concern.
Rather than that, I want to ask about the rootless confidence that entered a high-end bar without money.
¡°Do nobles never carry money in their pockets?¡±
¡°I have nothing to say. I forgot that I left my wallet in my room for practice.¡±
There is nothing else to forget!
¡°I¡¯ll take it all without missing a penny, so be prepared.¡±
¡°yes. I will treat you today.¡±
He still says it with a smile on his face, but if he gets angry any more, it will only make him feel shabby.
Ray asked, holding a branch and correcting his posture.
¡°Why were you beaten yesterday?¡±
For the first time, Cade expressed disapproval at that question.
After hesitating for a moment, he replied.
¡°My family, the Baron Doton family, are powerless provincial nobles. On the other hand, the family of Bent is the same baron, but a wealthy noble in the capital. I didn¡¯t want to scrape it and make a boil.¡±
I see
That¡¯s why it seems that I was in such a low position yesterday.
it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t understand
In the rtionship between nobles whose personal connections are important, there is nothing good for a powerless noble to oppose.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t care about your status while you were at the Ascendant?¡±
¡°It should be, but you don¡¯t know what kind of retaliation will follow after the activities of the deungwoldan.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
The world is harder than you think.
You can run into each other and fight.
Speaking of aristocrats, Deris and the people around him came to mind, who seemed to have the highest rank within the deungwoldan.
Among them was the daughter of the Marquis Simon.
The difference in status between the two is that of a count and a marquess, and there is a difference of one ss.
Nevertheless, the two did not seem to discuss their identities with each other.
¡°Looking at Deris and Lady Simon, it doesn¡¯t seem like that, right?¡±
¡°If your skills are that high, doesn¡¯t that mean that your origin isn¡¯t that important?¡±
is it?
It was a word that didn¡¯t really touch Ray, who thought that both of them were there.
¡°In short, it means that if you have skills, you can cover them to some extent.¡±
¡°yes. For deungwoldan, skill is more important than origin. However, it cannot be denied that people frommoners are still ostracized. Oh, of course, I¡¯m not talking about Ray.¡±
Right.
As long as you have the skills to back it up, you can be taught by prominent figures from many kingdoms, regardless of where youe from.
It would be like a dream formoners.
And that¡¯s why there must be an element where an unverified person intervenes.
¡®There might be a spy in here?¡¯
Even in the case of Heukbang, it already had arge number of young geniuses like forty-five.
There seemed to be nothing they couldn¡¯t prate if they set their minds to it.
There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.
Ray was soon absorbed in teaching Cade in silence.
Chapter 802
Episode 802 Goblin Rigid Body n (7)
¡°Whether I like it or not, Lord entrusted you to me.¡±
In front of a long line of 1,000 goblins.
Richie smirked with his arms crossed.
¡°Rodrani¡ You mean the goblin god?¡±
¡°well. Anyway, that person smells bad for some reason.¡±
Did he instinctively notice the existence of the lich?
The goblins took a distaste for him, albeit subconsciously.
Of course, Richie is not aware of this.
¡°Be quite!¡±
As he shouted loudly with demonic energy, the amplified lich¡¯s voice made the goblins shut their mouths.
¡°From now on, you guys call me Rich!¡±
¡°Yes?¡±
¡°Okay!¡±
He screams as if his eardrums will be ripped out at once, but he has no choice but to agree.
Furthermore, the magic that shimmered in front of their eyes disproved that they were not someone they could deal with.
For goblins, power isw.
That¡¯s why the goblins epted the will of the lich withoutint.
When everyone seemed to agree to a certain extent, the lich nodded in satisfaction.
¡°good night. I intend to reform you until the Lord returns.¡±
¡°A dog mod?¡±
¡°You are reborn as chimeras. Kkeukkeuk.¡±
chimera.
What that meant was not something that the goblins didn¡¯t know.
After starting to build their intellect, they read the written books at random.
It was thought that knowledge would also give strength, to the point that even goblins who became wizards appeared among them.
So, of course, he knew what the word chimera meant.
¡°Chimera! What do you mean!¡±
¡°We are proud goblins! I will not let you do as you please!¡±
It¡¯s been a while since the one-day speech, and the goblins are already growling.
Of course, this kind of reaction was expected even as Richie.
¡°Who said it changes shape? I just have good stuff. I¡¯ll pick the ten strongest among you and make them stronger. Of course, those who don¡¯t want to participate, get out. I don¡¯t need cowards in my ns.¡±
The already cold voice sounded even colder.
The goblins were furious at the lich¡¯sst words.
¡°Don¡¯t ignore me!¡±
¡°We are brave goblin warriors!¡±
¡°Keuk. Who said you don¡¯t know? I¡¯m just saying that if you¡¯re going to get scared and run away, your chance is now.¡±
Having said this, of course I can¡¯t boast that I won¡¯t do it.
Those who hade, let out a sound like an animal called ¡®Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr.¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t take me out first.¡±
¡°I wonder who will escape.¡±
A smile crept across Richie¡¯s lips.
Zeke, who was watching closely, became serious.
¡®I don¡¯t know if I should report it to my lord.¡¯
The goblin¡¯s chimera n.
I don¡¯t know if it was talked about beforehand, but it couldn¡¯t be anything but a crazy idea with a truly rich thread.
How will the goblin queen react when she hears this news?
Imagining the distorted expression on her face, Zeke was deeply troubled.
* * *
¡°Etch!¡±
¡°Are you okay?¡±
While watching the training, Ray sneezed.
who talks about me
¡°are you okay. How much more did you say?¡±
¡°It¡¯s about our family¡¯s swordsmanship. You said you were misusing mana until now.¡±
¡°Oh yeah. that.¡±
Ray picked up a branch.
Soon, he took a stance just like Cade had done.
¡°Your body is stiff. If you¡¯re going to point your center of gravity downward, you¡¯ll have to concentrate your mana in your legs, but right now you¡¯re so preupied with swinging that you¡¯re missing the flow.¡±
Let¡¯s talk and swing.
A previously unknown sword path was drawn from Ray¡¯s hand.
The sword, which advanced in a round half-moon, turned gracefully and drew a stroke.
The appearance was so calm that admiration naturally flowed out.
¡°You are wonderful.¡±
It is very simr to the swordsmanship that his grandfather showed before he was alive.
It was to the point where he wondered if he knew the secret swordsmanship of Baron Dotton.
Praise makes even a whale dance.
Feeling better for the first time in a while, Ray started to move improvisedly after tying up the sword.
Combining the family swordsmanship of Marquis Simon, which he had learned before, and skillfully inheriting the royal swordsmanship of the Lessian Empire.
Pipipipit-!
It was only stabbed once, and four gongs were heard.
Cayde swallowed his saliva when he saw that he did not lose his strength even though he valued speed with the imperial swordsmanship.
¡®It¡¯s a great swordsmanship.¡¯
If he had been in front of him, would he have been able to block even the sword?
¡°When swinging lightly. When stabbing, be heavy.¡±
Under the shining moon, as they danced with swords against each other, Cade lost his gaze.
The sword dance, whichsted for over a minute, ended with the swordsmanship of thest doton baron.
A single stab that was shot softly like the moonlight falling down.
It was neither as fast nor as strong as the sword I had just seen.
It was just a normal sword, but for some reason, I thought that Cayde could not be stopped.
¡°how is it?¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The sword dance should have ended, but no answer came.
When I put down the branch and looked at Cade¡¯s condition, he was following the spot where he had just been with eyes that had lost focus.
¡®I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this¡¡¯
That prediction was exactly right.
Quaaaaaa-!
Cayde¡¯s mana, which had been steadily umted for three days on top of the magic circle, ran out of control.
In response, Ray urgently raised mana and fought against him.
¡°Aagh! Why is my life like this!¡±
If you try to do something, the ck room wille out and interfere!
If you want to practice, you fall into a trap!
Didn¡¯t even Cerian¡¯s heirloom, which he had obtained the other day, be robbed!
Even as hemented his troubled life, Ray did not take his eyes off Cade.
unstable mana.
In addition to that, the person himself is not even conscious, so it is a very serious situation.
¡®Shall I forcefully intervene?¡¯
He immediately shook his head.
Even if you don¡¯t know yourself, if you get caught up in the mana runaway, Cade won¡¯t be able to turn back.
while taking measures.
Gradually, the flow of mana began to change.
As if a volcano had exploded, the mana that poured out furiously gradually stabilized and was absorbed into Cade¡¯s body.
This kind of enemy was almost the first time for Ray, so it was quite embarrassing.
¡°what? No way¡¡±
Kuuuuuu!
An explosion exploded inside Cade¡¯s body.
At that time, the whole body trembled.
Rey became uneasy at the appearance she had seen somewhere.
¡°Could it be¡ Enlightenment?¡±
Seongguk Academy.
Ray, who had suffered from being trapped in the same ce for several days in the past because he hade to an epiphany in the ce where he was, gradually hardened his expression as he looked at Cade.
As if to disprove him, a huge film of mana formed around Cade.
It must be a by-product of the recently increased mana in his body.
Unsurprisingly, Ray was trapped inside again.
Poetry X.
God save me.
* * *
Sensing unusual mana, the members of the Ascendancy gathered one by one in the clearing where Cade and Ray were.
¡°what?¡±
¡°It seems Cade hase to an epiphany.¡±
¡°I know that, but¡ is it usually this shy?¡±
A translucent blue membrane surrounds the clearing.
It was a size that could not be called small even if it was a lie.
There was one other person in the room besides Cade, and he was looking up at the sky with a small branch in his mouth.
That expression is the face of a person who is tired of life and has given up on everything.
Members are whispering to each other and chatting quietly.
Deris, who hastily ran in, asked them what they were doing.
¡°What is this?¡±
¡°I do not know. It was like this when we arrived.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Cade, who was in a trance, and a young man lying far away muttered something.
Lady Simon, who arrived a littleter than Deris, eximed ¡®Hey¡¯.
¡°You got stronger before you even met a celebrity, didn¡¯t you? Cade would be nice~¡±
¡°This is not the time to talk idle like that.¡±
¡°Why isn¡¯t that a good thing? If the members have be stronger, I should congratte you as the leader~¡±
¡°You must know that there is nothing good when there is amotion like this in front of Baybon Kingdom.¡±
Even before meeting the noun.
This will add to the burden on Baybon Kingdom.
If no one in the group changes even after meeting the celebrities they invited, Baybone will be embarrassed.
It was like saying ¡®Baybon¡¯s only magic is this much¡¯.
Since it is the Deungwoldan, which is a gathering of the daughters of noble children from various countries or famous adventurers, it is unreasonable to use the vessel of talent as an excuse.
She said.
¡°so? Are you nning on interfering?¡±
¡°¡That¡¯s not what a human being should do.¡±
¡°huh. If that was the case, I would help.¡±
Deris turned her gaze away from her and looked at Cade.
¡®Please open your eyes as soon as possible.¡¯
And stay as if nothing happened.
His earnest gaze did not leave Cade for a while.
* * *
More and more people are watching.
This is not a zoo monkey.
Sewol, four months.
Ray looked up at the sky and murmured.
¡°Damn it.¡±
¡°¡¡±
¡°Damn it.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Why is it enlightenment at a time like this? Don¡¯t you notice?¡±
At least give people time to get out!
Iined to Cade, but of course no answer came back.
how long will thisst
day? Two days?
Or three days? four days?
Maybe a week will pass since it¡¯s the first realization since I amplified mana.
Ray, who continued to think after thought, was now speechless.
No, just because you danced a little, you and I all gain enlightenment. Is it okay for the world to be like this?
If so, who will plow the fields and who will raise the cows?
¡°As the worldes to an end, the swordsman gains enlightenment in the magical kingdom.¡±
As I sigh,menting my situation, a familiar face from the outside waves.
The daughter of Marquis Simon.
It seems to be saying something, but I can¡¯t hear it because it¡¯s blocked by the curtain.
Looking closely at the shape of his mouth, he could understand what she was saying.
¡®It¡¯s a special seat~¡¯
Okay, as soon as I get out of here, I¡¯ll give you a night of gender equality.
Promising himself, Rayy down again.
Chapter 803
Episode 803 Goblin Rigid Body n (8)
Half a day has passed.
Cade opened his eyes faster than expected.
The mana film that split the clearing was absorbed.
Cade let out a breath.
¡°Haa¡¡±
Mana deepened.
As if he felt the same way, Cade opened and closed his hands again and again.
¡°You finally woke up.¡±
¡°yes. It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Ray.¡±
He said he couldn¡¯t spit on a smiling face.
In fact, Ray also scratched the back of his head and said nothing.
When the curtain disappeared, Deris, who had been suffering like a pooped puppy, came running in a month.
¡°Congrattions on your achievement.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°I know it¡¯s rude to ask as soon as the work is over, but can you gauge the level of achievement?¡±
At that question, Cadeughed awkwardly.
¡°haha. It¡¯s difficult. I am still not able to control my body, so can I discuss my achievements?¡±
I mean, I just woke up, so I don¡¯t know.
Deris replied bitterly.
¡°That would be too. I¡¯m sorry. That was a rude question.¡±
¡°no. Thank you for watching over us.¡±
As soon as the conversation seemed to have ended, a familiar face approached.
¡°Congrattions~¡±
moment.
Ray¡¯s fist flew toward the top of her head.
By the time she noticed the strangeness and raised her head, it was already toote to avoid it.
Baka-!
The heavy shock she felt in her head gave her legs an instant.
¡°Uh¡¡±
Marquis Simon of high prestige.
Even in the room, the mind of all the members of the left half went out of their minds at the fact that he struck her on the top of her head without hesitation, which could be called a golden jade leaf.
On the other hand, Ray, the assant, felt like the congestion was finally resolved.
¡°Now I feel refreshed. I am relieved child.¡±
He, who still had the special ss incident in his heart, patted his hands and said.
Hit on the head before she even recognized the attack, she stared nkly at Ray.
¡®I didn¡¯t feel the presence.¡¯
I was confident in my skills.
He thought that no one could stop him within the Deungwoldan if he set his mind to it.
However, in the end, I couldn¡¯t even avoid his fist, let alone block it.
Did he take the continuous gaze as a sign of protest?
Ray smiled and raised his fist again.
¡°If it¡¯s interesting, can you hit me one more time?¡±
At that, Lady Simon touched the top of her head with a cold smile and said,
¡°¡It¡¯s a mysterious fist~¡±
¡°Because I¡¯m originally a bit of a mysterious person.¡±
After dismissing it with one word, he patted Cade on the back.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat soon. Are you shooting today?¡±
¡°I see. But¡¡±
¡®Is it really okay to leave it like that?¡¯ That question was dismissed by Ray, who said he was fine while pushing the stretching back.
There might be retaliation, but I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so self-confident.
When the two disappeared in the clearing, Deris looked at them and asked.
¡°Ugh. Are you okay?¡±
¡°¡Did you hit me¡?¡±
Unlike usual, it is a voice without a smile.
Could it be that I am doing something wrong?
No, no matter what, it won¡¯t happen right away.
As it is a principle within the rank-and-file group not to make an issue of rank, I won¡¯t move recklessly.
But I don¡¯t know what will happen when Baybon is over.
¡®You touched the beehive. It¡¯s your mistake.¡¯
Deris silently prayed for Ray to rest in peace.
* * *
¡°Is there a wallet this time?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Do not worry. I will buy it with the meaning of myst apology and this time thanks.¡±
He proudly put his wallet on the table and said.
It¡¯s more believable this time!
As before, Ray raised his hand and spoke to the clerk.
¡°Bring all the expensive things here!¡±
I can¡¯t believe the guy who grabbed my pants and begged me to cut them off a little while ago came back and asked me to bring something expensive.
After thinking about it, the chef came up with a dish that was reasonably priced.
¡°This tavern boasts wild boar stew.¡±
Appetizingly cut meat.
Ray, sniffing the appetizing scent, recognized it at once.
¡°A stew made of fruit.¡±
It¡¯s like a mixture of tomatoes and a small amount of bananas.
Tomatoes and bananas in this high mountain. Clearly it cost a lot of money.
The chef asked in surprise.
¡°Can you find out?¡±
¡°Everyone knows.¡±
The recipe itself is simr to Cain Chuo, a famous Vietnamese dish, but it is a little different in that meat is used instead of fish and only the sweet taste is used instead of sweet and sour taste.
In addition, spices were used to capture the smell of wild boar meat well.
Just by looking at it, you could tell that this chef was first-rate.
¡°I made it with a mixture of tomatoes and bananas. If you season it with pepper, it will lose its sweet taste, so I used chicken broth and corn to make it light and vored it with ginger and red pepper.¡±
¡°That is correct.¡±
At Ray¡¯s clear words, the chef as well as Cade were surprised.
¡°great. I knew you had a high discernment, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have knowledge in cooking¡¡±
¡°I just learned it over your shoulder.¡±
He shook his hand and gave thepliment roughly, but the chef was very moved by that appearance.
¡®People with knowledge and humility are rare. This man knows how to look and how to bow.¡¯
I¡¯ve been cooking here for over twenty years.
However, although there are customers who say that it is delicious, only a handful of people recognize his dish and eat it.
I can¡¯t afford to serve more than wild boar stew to such a person!
Thinking so, the chef suddenly ran to the kitchen.
Then, moving his hands as if possessed, he made several dishes and brought them to their table.
¡°Babon¡¯s specialty horn rabbit steak and Blue Goose¡¯s stuffed eggs, which areid eggs once a month. I won¡¯t take money, so please tell me what you think.¡±
He spoke with twinkling eyes, and he even looked desperate.
How on earth would it have been if I met only guests who were not like guests here?
It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand.
The chef couldn¡¯t leave his seat in a vige built in the middle of a mountain, so he must have been unable to go around to umte knowledge for a while.
¡°thank you. then.¡±
The first thing I picked up was the stuffed egg.
The soft mustard spreads as soon as you put it in your mouth, creating a deep vor.
Blue Goose eggs have strong sticity unlike other eggs or abalone, and thanks to the chef¡¯s proper cooking, the moderately chewy texture melts in your mouth.
¡°It is delicious.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. Try this too.¡±
¡°Where then.¡±
Horn rabbit steak cut into bite-size pieces.
If the stuffed egg was enough as an appetizer to whet the appetite before a meal, the steak cooked with horn rabbit was literally the best main.
There are many cooks who can¡¯t handle rabbit meat because it has a stronger odor than expected.
However, this dish corrected not only the smell, but also the unique sloppy texture.
Every time you chew, the well-soaked gravy leaks out, so even the feeling of dryness is gradually erased.
¡°It is the best. To the point where I want to learn the recipe.¡±
At Ray¡¯s rave reviews, the chefughed brightly as if a woman of a flowery age blushed in embarrassment.
Mmm.
Seeing that smile makes me feel strangely losing my appetite.
He forced his gaze away and focused on the food.
¡°I¡¯ve been too intrusive. I will go and see.¡±
The chef, feeling much better, walked lightly into the kitchen.
Cade, who was watching his back, asked.
¡°From swordsmanship to cooking. I respect you.¡±
¡°What have you got? Rather, let¡¯s eat. All the food that came out will be cold.¡±
Heeheeughed and yed with the fork nonstop, but somehow it seemed well-organized.
It¡¯s like a look that doesn¡¯t go against etiquette even though it looks ravenous.
There was a sense of difference.
¡®Did he even take sses from nobles?¡¯
I¡¯ve heard that children from merchant families sometimes pay a lot of money to take lessons from nobles in order to build rtionships with them.
Maybe Ray is like that too?
Cade thought so for a moment, then smiled and shook his head.
How can a person who wastes even the cost of cooking at a restaurant pay such a huge amount?
Perhaps he was overthinking it.
¡°Eat as much as you like.¡±
¡°I still think so!¡±
he didn¡¯t know
That the guy who was savoring the food in front of his eyes, pretending to be a beggar, was in fact Taesangdanju of the upper half of the half-man, called the best in the continent.
* * *
Lawfield in, where the Allies briefly retreated.
In the midst of it, the screams continued day after day.
¡°Aaaaaagh! Kill the Lord!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be rude! Aren¡¯t you still patient!¡±
A dozen goblins lying on their seats and a lich pouring out magic energy over them.
Even if you look at it casually, it was a picture that was never normal.
Zeke, who was next to him, said as if he was worried.
¡°I think you¡¯d better stop now.¡±
¡°Not yet! still far away! Hold on! Hold on and earn the right to be a Chimera!¡±
Lich, stained with madness, stood bloodshot in his eyes.
I don¡¯t know what the hell I¡¯m doing, but this is finally the second day.
In just two days, he was pouring his demonic energy on over 200 goblins, but this guy was not tired and didn¡¯t sleep.
¡°how is it! how is it! What do you see!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know! Aaaaagh! help me!¡±
Even the goblin¡¯s screams didn¡¯t bother him at all.
No, on the contrary, this level of sound only excites me more as if I am used to it.
If there is one thing that is fortunate, it is that there has not been a case of goblins who are strong in mana being encroached on by demonic energy and dying.
Even if it looks like that, are you controlling it?
¡°Concentrate! Concentrate and feel it! It is invisible because it is obsessed with pain! It means struggling to live!¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking for help! Khehe!¡±
Several goblins eventually passed out without being able to ovee the shock of Magi.
At such times, the lich stunned the goblins and looked behind him and shouted.
¡°next!¡±
¡°Ugh¡¡±
¡°Yes, you go first.¡±
¡°what are you talking about! you go!¡±
Everyone trembled in fear and refused to go, so Rich dragged his hand.
Magi surged up, and soon, along with the wind, as many goblins werecking, they were brought before the sacrificial table(?) where the ritual(?) was performed.
¡°Save¡¡±
Quaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!
Again, his demonic energy poured into the goblins.
It¡¯s only been two days since the ceremony began.
In that short period of time, the pride of the goblin warriors was waning little by little.
Chapter 804
Episode 804 Goblin Rigid Body n (9)
The Light Moon Team has been taking a break.
Those who struggled because they couldn¡¯t adapt to the high altitude regained their energy, so it was time to move towards the kingdom.
¡°It seems like everyone gathered without falling out. I n to leave town in the afternoon, so pack your things.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°I had enough rest.¡±
Those who had been sick with moths in the past were excited.
At Deris¡¯ words, the members left one by one.
We meet again in three hours.
It is to organize the luggage that was packed inside.
Cade approached Ray and spoke to him.
¡°Thanks to the preparation in advance, we have some time left.¡±
¡°It is fast. Did you want to go to Baybon Kingdom so quickly?¡±
¡°ha ha ha. It¡¯s not like that, but for some reason, my heart has been pounding since yesterday.¡±
¡°So do i.¡±
Cade was smitten with it.
¡°Is that true? Then, I¡¯m sorry from morning, but could you look at my swordsmanship one more time? There is something I want to show you.¡±
Originally, family swordsmanship was not something to be seen carelessly by others.
Still, he spoke without hesitation.
Well, I haven¡¯t seen it once or twice, but I¡¯ve been watching it for the past few days, so there¡¯s no need to hide it now.
Ray nodded happily.
* * *
After moving to the empty lot, the two headed to their respective seats as if they were used to it.
Cade stood in the middle of the clearing with his beloved sword, and Ray sat on a rock and watched himfortably.
he said in a slightly nervous voice.
¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
As soon as he answered, mana leaked out of Cade¡¯s body.
Compared to the first time, the momentum was so organized that it was iparable.
Looking at the deeper mana, the results of training were evident.
Cade, who closed his eyes and held his breath for a moment, moved his sword. A small
wind
blew.
Following the ck wind, it moved like water without cease.
¡°Hoo.¡±
If it was a caterpir before gaining enlightenment, it now looks like a cricket.
While watching with interest, mana gushed from Cade¡¯s sword.
Aaah-!
one stroke.
The sword aura formed on the de wriggled, and soon it broke off into small pieces and flew through the air.
Kwaaaang-!
It was only one number, but it was not difficult to recognize it.
¡®It¡¯s now possible to throw a sword aura.¡¯
Originally, he was quite good at handling the sword, so if he trained this much mana but couldn¡¯t even fly the sword, that would be even more strange.
Cade, who looked exhausted, wiped away the sweat.
¡°How is it?¡±
¡°Are you imitating me?¡±
Ray, who hadn¡¯t given a singlepliment in the meantime.
Cade¡¯s stiff face straightened as words of praise came out of his mouth.
¡°Is that true?¡±
¡°It¡¯s still a long way off.¡±
In the vige where he grew up, he grew up listening to the voice of prodigy.
However, since he entered Deungwoldan, he lost his ce to stand, so his confidence was lowered.
Then his eyes returned to his praise, not praise.
Cayde drew his sword and bowed his head deeply.
¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Ray. To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect to learn anything from Baybon, where magic is strong, but I¡¯m d I came to Baybon now. To me, you are the best celebrity I have ever met in Baybon.¡±
¡°No fuss.¡±
I didn¡¯t do anything to be so grateful.
It¡¯s not like he¡¯s willing to help for nothing in return.
He knows how to bow down humbly and is faithful.
Even those with hostility will not recklessly make them enemies, so this guy will continue to win and win.
Ray replied with a smirk.
¡°Someone thinks that teachings as precious as gold are worth nothing more than dog poop. The reason you have grown so much is because of your own abilities.¡±
¡°Mr. Ray¡¡±
Now Cade¡¯s gaze at Ray changed to be simr to that of Harpman.
If it had been before, he would have felt the burden enough, but now, Ray, who wants to gather even one more talent, doesn¡¯t feel the burden.
Rather, Ray approached him and patted him on the shoulder with a benevolent face.
¡°You can win enough.¡±
On the contrary, if you don¡¯t win, it¡¯s difficult.
Ray, who promised to break Cade¡¯s neck on the day he won even if he won the runner-up, encouraged him affectionately, hiding his true feelings.
Of course, Cade, unaware of the vicious circumstances, answered reverently, like a priest who received a revtion from the goddess.
¡°I will do my best to repay your support.¡±
Although they had different thoughts about the process, the two dreamed of the same ending of winning the Shinmahoe.
* * *
Deng Yue Dan left the vige and headed straight to the Baybon Kingdom.
As everyone admired the majestic appearance of the castle from afar, Ray gradually slowed down and separated from the party.
¡®The chase has increased.¡¯
To be precise, the number of people watching increased after Cade started training.
Is this also rted to Shinmahoe?
Ray, naturally falling behind so as not to be noticed by the members, waited for the ck people in the nearby bush.
The ck righteous men, who had been chasing Teng Yue Dan at a distance that took less than five minutes, soon ran into Sun Ray, holding on to the street corner.
As if his identity had not been exposed yet, a man with a gentle impression approached first with a friendly smile.
¡°excuse me. We are merchants from a small guild, but we got lost because it was our first trip. Do you happen to know where the vige is nearby?¡±
¡°Take the road on the left and go straight down to the vige.¡±
¡°Aigo thank you. I lived thanks to you. haha.¡±
I¡¯m going to go down the mountain path while talking.
As soon as they turned their backs, Ray suddenly drew his sword and charged.
Kaaaaang-!
Even though he was in an unfavorable position, he was a little impressed by his skill at receiving the sword easily.
¡°Which merchant in the world trains like this?¡±
¡°Kill him.¡±
When it was judged that his identity had been revealed, the man who had only looked good so far suddenly changed and gave orders.
Then, the ck people around them skillfully performed the examination.
ck room swordsman that three people move as one.
To be honest, it wasn¡¯t too difficult for me to deal with this.
¡°A lot of people cowardly.¡±
¡°What a noisy guy. Stop dying now.¡±
The man swung his sword.
A cold sword, as if it had no emotion at all.
Taking it down without mana brought a tingling sensation to my hand.
Where did this monstere from?
What is the deungwoldan, why is it that the heukbang is trying to eliminate it by investing this much manpower?
Leaving her curiosity behind, Ray decided to focus on subduing them.
He raised mana.
Whoaaah-!
Did he notice in advance that it was unusual?
The man cast his gaze around.
Hard-!
Then, with the grinding sound, the new model of the ck righteous fell down.
¡°Eh?¡±
When I hurriedly approached and checked, they had already bitten off the poison andmitted suicide.
They¡¯re still meticulous.
If he is judged to be stronger than himself, he willmit suicide without regret, so even if he wants to spread information, it is virtually impossible.
¡°Things are getting moreplicated.¡±
If I had known it would be like this, I would have hid my presence and kidnapped only two or three people.
Ray let out a small sigh.
* * *
Around the time the deungwoldan arrived at Baybon.
Cade reported Ray¡¯s disappearance to Deris.
They were about to enter the castle afterpleting the personnel check, but expressed disapproval when the time was dyed because of one person.
¡°It¡¯s a big deal. If we do this, we will bete for His Majesty¡¯s audience.¡±
The King of Baybon is famous for being picky.
Even if it was a delegation made up of nobles from each country, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.
The Baybones, who were familiar with that character, shouted in unison.
¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t have at least one person!¡±
¡°Thete guy is the problem! Let¡¯s go before it¡¯s toote!¡±
Of course, you can¡¯t make the king wait.
However, it was also a problem to have an audience without one person.
Deris is in trouble in a situation where she can neither do this nor that.
A whistle-wielding Ray walked from afar.
I was looking for him in the middle of the day, so Cade hurriedly brought him back.
¡°Even thest one came.¡±
¡°Where did you go alone?¡±
Ray gave a rough answer to Deris¡¯ question.
¡°I came to see you for a while.¡±
At those words, contemptuous res from the women around her poured out.
Why has this happened once or twice?
To Ray, who had two or threeyers of iron tes on his face, the gaze attacks of the sisters of the adoptive family did not work at all.
The answer was so shocking that even Deris, who had asked the question, was speechless for a moment.
¡°It¡¯s the first time, so I¡¯ll take care of it, but from now on, say a word to me ande back.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Deris, who seemed displeased with Ray¡¯s long tail, only frowned and said nothing.
Fortunately, Deng Yue Dan was able to enter the capital on time.
Cade, who had been listening to Deris¡¯ conversation, approached him and asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a lie to say you went to errands? Where have you really been?¡±
¡°You guys have gone to change poop diapers.¡±
¡°yes? What do you mean?¡±
Can I really trust these guys who are being chased but can¡¯t even sense it?
Even now, if he hadn¡¯t stepped forward, he would have been caught by the ck Bang and suffered various things.
¡®okay. It¡¯s because they¡¯re still growing buds.¡¯
As time passes, they will gradually be stronger and be a means to keep the Heukbang in check.
Having convinced himself well, Ray hurriedly walked without answering Cade¡¯s question.
* * *
Baybon King.
This ce, where traces of magic can be felt everywhere, was literally what could be called a magical kingdom.
In the first ce, the appearance of the castle built by cutting the entire bottom of a high mountain was excellent.
Looking down, they could see the mysterious royal road covered with thick clouds, and the members who visited Baybon Kingdom for the first time couldn¡¯t help but admire.
¡°It¡¯s really Baybon.¡±
¡°It is a beautiful castle.¡±
In response, those from Baybon, who had a high nose, added additional exnations.
¡°The pirs that make up the castle are all relics from the age of magic. For a long time, we are holding up the castle so that it does not copse.¡±
¡°That is great!¡±
¡°The Age of Magic¡ All these pirs?¡±
The peaceful sanctuary of magicians.
Those who study magic showed interest in the word that it was an artifact made in the era when the most high-circle wizards were produced.
It wasn¡¯t that different from Ray.
¡®You mean this pir is a relic?¡¯
Certainly, the presence of mana is felt stronger than other things.
Since the spells are more sophisticated and stronger than the magic tools made now, they should be able to endure hundreds of years at this rate.
While I was tapping with the back of my hand, a short middle-aged man with an impressive rat-tail beard and a group of knights approached them.
Chapter 805
Episode 805: Danger to Baybon (1)
¡°You guys are the Rise of the Moon.¡±
The voice of a middle-aged man who looked cunning drew attention.
Deris stepped forward and greeted him politely.
¡°I am Deris who is leading the Ascendant, albeit temporarily.¡±
¡°I am Count Evid. I will help guide you on your trip to Baybon this time.¡±
¡°I am familiar with the reputation of Count Evid. It is an honor to meet you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s too much praise.¡±
Even though he was saying that, Count Evid¡¯s philtrum lengthened a little, as if he didn¡¯t hate it in his heart.
¡°Follow me. His Majesty is waiting for you.¡±
* * *
Neat and spacious Daejeon.
The red carpet was full of unknown magic forms.
While the Royal Knights were closely guarding the surroundings, the Deungwoldan who entered the Daejeon were very nervous.
Of course, Ray, who visited Celia and Gleiman¡¯s throne room every day, feltfortable as if he were at home.
King Baybon, who was sitting on the throne, opened his mouth.
¡°It is quitete.¡±
His tone was mixed with a contusion.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was not easy to cross the lofty mountains of Baybon because our skills were still weak.¡±
¡°You are a witty kid. I will be generous this time.¡±
Only then did Deris feel relieved.
Feeling somewhat responsible foring to the audience roomte, Ray watched from behind and stood up quietly to face the king.
Originally, it is a great disrespect to raise one¡¯s head or get up from one¡¯s seat when having an audience with the king.
just as expected.
The royal knights around him shouted.
¡°Yeah man! Can¡¯t you lower your posture right now!¡±
However, even so, Ray did not bend his knees.
In any case, the people of the Deungwoldan did not dare to raise their heads, so they could not see themselves.
That¡¯s why Ray appealed to King Baybon with all his might.
¡®Mister, you know me, right?¡¯
However, there was no way that King Baybon, who had never met him, would recognize him.
Aren¡¯t you going to be imprisoned in an underground prison?
Anxiety crept down his spine.
Nervous, Ray lifted his robe slightly.
No one recognized him even though he pulled up his chin hood and showed his face up to the bridge of his nose.
Rather, isn¡¯t the king looking at him as if he wants to see all the madmen!
oh this is wrong
The foreboding is not good.
While waiting for the imminent fall of the evil order, the leader of the knights standing next to the king recognized him.
¡°Author¡ No, why is he here¡¡±
That murmur was clearly audible even to Ray.
When I turned my gaze, the person I had seen in Seongguk a few years ago was still there with an unchanged face.
The 1st Knight Commander Gayman!
I remember it because of its unusual name!
Ray jumped up after meeting the savior.
However, I couldn¡¯t express the joy out of my mouth.
The image of him talking with his entire body was truly bizarre, and the impression of the king was gradually hardening.
Gayman shouted.
¡°Bring that impious man before me at once!¡±
Although he is usually kind, he is the leader of a fiery temper when he gets angry.
The royal knights clicked their tongues inwardly and brought Ray before him.
¡°I brought a sinner.¡±
¡°your majesty. Please allow me to have a private conversation with Lee.¡±
¡°Umm¡¡±
The King pondered for a moment.
They deserve to be punished, but these are prestigious nobles from all over the world.
I don¡¯t know what kind of words I¡¯ll hear if I treat it carelessly.
Did you find out the lies?
Gayman approached the troubled king and began to make an indescribable expression.
What do these babies want to do?
King Baybon, who thought so inwardly, gave permission because of the momentum.
¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±
* * *
Director Geiman is quite a corner in Daejeon.
They were taken to a small terrace there.
I don¡¯t know what the reason is.
However, he didn¡¯t seem to want to reveal his identity, so Gayman greeted him with a feigned push.
¡°Only Gay, themander of the 1st Royal Knights, sees the Holy Son. Please forgive me for not being polite because the situation is the situation.¡±
Her face, which had turned to contemtion, was as blue as if no blood woulde out even if she pricked it with a needle.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Captain Gayman.¡±
¡°Why is the Holy Son on the Ascension tform?¡±
¡°It¡¯s long, so to speak, but there are some circumstances.¡±
¡°Kkeuk¡.¡±
What kind of circumstances did theymit such atrocities as beggars and dancing in front of the king?
There was not one or two things he wanted to question, but he let out a drool and moved on.
¡°What are you doing in this royal castle?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t get mad at these people. It¡¯s because of me that I¡¯mte to the kingdom. I got caught in the wind overflowing with ck rooms everywhere.¡±
¡°Are you saying that the ck room entered Baybon?¡±
¡°If it was a littlete, the Teng Yue Dan would have been annihted in Beibonling.¡±
Only Gay opened his mouth at the words like thunder from the sky.
If that was true, then Baybon would have been criticized by the continent!
Maybe it was a cause for war, and each kingdom might have invaded.
The expectations ced on the ascending moon stage on the present continent were as high as that.
¡°I dare to thank you on behalf of Baybon.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t hang your head! I¡¯ll catch you!¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°Rather than that, Captain Gayman, I have one favor for you.¡±
¡°What is it? I will listen to anything I can.¡±
Now that the light moon altar has been safely delivered to the capital of Baybon, the saint can literally be said to be the lifesaver of the kingdom.
It¡¯s absurd that you can¡¯t even listen to him like that.
said Ray.
¡°First of all, I won¡¯t tell you my true identity except for the King.¡±
¡°Of course I will.¡±
It is natural that there is nothing to be gained by informing the Heukbang.
¡°And about the new horse meeting that will be held soon.¡±
¡°omg! Could it be that Heukbang extended its magic to the Shinmahoe?¡±
I didn¡¯t even say it as if it were proof of the years I¡¯ve been living in the middle of the day, but Director Gayman covered his mouth in surprise.
¡°It¡¯s not quite right yet. So when the list of finalistses out, let me know. Wouldn¡¯t Baybon hate giving honorary knighthoods to ck people?¡±
¡°It is a matter of course. I have to give you cancer. Whether it be the finals or the prelims, I will give you everything.¡±
Fortunately, Gayman was a flexible man.
It was easy for Ray to proceed with the work as he looked after the situation ording to the circumstances.
¡°I¡¯m d the words went well. Oh, and let me live in the capital unconditionally.¡±
¡°I will.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±
After Ray finished talking, he manipted mana enough to remain unnoticed by others.
Then, I beat myself in the face and body mercilessly.
¡°Oops! People die!¡±
Gayman also noticed his intentions.
But even if you know it¡¯s necessary, you can¡¯t put your hands on the saint¡¯s body, so you just give out an angry voice.
¡°Yeah man! Only his life was spared because His Majesty the King was kind. It is a sin to disturb the spirit of the royal castle that I dared to see, so please ept it sweetly.¡±
¡°Ouch!¡±
m-!
With the sound of a p on the cheek, the limp Ray was pulled out by Gayman¡¯s hand.
Deungwoldan trembled and had to lower his body even more at the spirited pounding sound that resonated in stereo in the vast battle.
¡®Isn¡¯t this too harsh?¡¯
To the extent King Baybon thought so, Ray had be a piece of cake.
Even the sound of breathing is getting shallower as time goes by, so it seems dangerous that if you don¡¯t call a priest and treat it right away, you¡¯ll lose your life.
¡°I had to stop doing that. Call the priest.¡±
¡°Your Majesty¡¯s benevolence will be appreciated even by this rude man.¡±
No, since when did this bastard be so loyal?
Blind gay behavior is now even burdensome.
In addition, even though he was at the lower end, he was anxious inside that he would say anything behind his back, having squeezed a member of the Deungwoldan so far.
¡°Guide the young envoys of the Tungwoldan to the separate rooms.¡±
¡°I follow Your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±
¡°And Sir Gayman.¡±
Step, save me, King Baybon, who had been watching Deungwoldan leave Daejeon in a hurry, said quietly.
¡°Kyung stay a while and talk to Jim.¡±
* * *
Sensing that the situation was not serious, King Baybon sent everyone in the Great War, including soldiers.
Then, wouldn¡¯t Gayman, who had been angry like an angry bull, now take on the face of a woman who left her child by the stream?
¡°Your Majesty, what should I do with this?¡±
The strong knightmander who has been by his side for over ten years now feels a bit scary.
King Baybon asked anxiously.
¡°Your condition is strange today. What the hell is going on?¡±
¡°Actually¡¡±
Ray had been given an order to keep quiet about people other than the king.
Gayman continued his speech cautiously in case anyone would listen.
The fact that the person who had justmitted disrespect was actually the duke of the Principality of Soleil, a rising powerhouse.
In other words, it matched the words that the king was also familiar with the saying that he was a saint of Gaia¡¯s kingdom.
After hearing the whole story, the king forgot his bodynguage and swallowed in vain.
¡°Huh! What the heck did the king of gong be the ascendant!¡±
Aside from being young, isn¡¯t it a qualitatively different existence from Tengweedan?
The current saint is the one who is revered as being able to build the first mage tower on the continent.
But what kind of resentment did you have to make a fuss like this in the capital of Baybon!
¡°Your Majesty, calm down.¡±
¡°Does Jim really look like now?¡±
¡°The Holy Son had a purpose. In fact, the Teng Yue Dan was attacked before reaching the capital, and it was the saint who saved them from danger.¡±
¡°That means¡¡±
¡°Yes. You are the benefactor of this kingdom.¡±
It¡¯s an ironic situation indeed.
The enemy who created aplicated situation for the unpleasant incident that urred in the audience room, and at the same time, the benefactor who prevented Teng Yue Dan from being almost killed in the front yard of Baybon.
I don¡¯t know what kind of treat I should treat.
Gayman did not stop here and told the king one by one all the stories he had heard from Ray.
King Baybon, who had listened silently at first, also became more and more gloomy when the story of the new horse meeting came out.
Chapter 806
Episode 806 Danger to Baybon (2)
¡°Is the ck Room interfering?¡±
¡°I heard there is a possibility.¡±
The sinking king¡¯s deep voice resounded solemnly in the hall.
¡°Originally, information rted to Shinmahoe cannot be handed over to outsiders. I believe you know the Lord.¡±
¡°Oh, Your Majesty.¡±
¡°I know Jim. But isn¡¯t it possible to make unprecedented things on Jim¡¯s stand?¡±
King Baybon cut off his words resolutely.
¡°The Shinmahoe is the long history of Bon Bay Bon. No matter how much the ck room intervenes, it can¡¯t be helped this time.¡±
When the king, who was expected to readily grant permission, expressed his refusal, Gayman kept his mouth shut and lowered his head.
¡°I will do as your Majesty wills.¡±
¡°Thank you for understanding.¡±
Even the king who made the decision.
Not a single one of the gay men who obeyed the order could straighten their faces.
He made a small bow and left for Daejeon.
* * *
¡°Ouch!¡±
¡°Please be patient.¡±
The young priest said while pouring the potion.
¡°Just being conscious is enough. The captain caught it and consider it fortunate that it ended like this.¡±
¡°That¡¯s okay, can you be a little more gentle? I will die of pain.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho. It¡¯s tough.¡±
The priest pped the bruise.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
¡°It¡¯s over. It¡¯s good to go back.¡±
¡°Ugh! What kind of kingdom treats its guests like this?¡±
As I came out with a caress on my shoulder, Cade came running.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
¡°This is nothing.¡±
Pretend to be strong on the topic that made you cry a while ago.
Cade said anxiously.
¡°My condition was serious until I left the audience room. It¡¯s to the point where I wonder if I¡¯m going to die like this.¡±
¡°People don¡¯t die that easily.¡±
You speak as if you had experience.
¡°Be careful. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I don¡¯t want tomit any more sphemy¡¡±
Cayde, who was talking, raised his head at the shadow that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.
Then, isn¡¯t it that Captain Gayman is standing in front of him!
I heard that even a tiger wille when I say it!
¡®Huh!¡¯ Cade took a deep breath and stepped back.
¡°you.¡±
¡°Is that what you mean?¡± I was relieved to see
him
shaking his head.
However, he soon became contemtive as he saw only gay men looking at Ray.
Could it be that you still haven¡¯t gotten over your temper, so you came to hit me more?
¡°Now wait a minute!¡±
¡°I have a story to tell just the two of us. You may go back now.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t! I just heard from the priest that you need to get some rest! Giving more admonitions than this is uneptable as a member of the Dengyudan!¡±
Gayman frowned at his courageous words.
There was nothing more frightening than that of his huge physique, even his facial expression was violently distorted.
Ray stopped Cade.
¡°are you okay. It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯sing to hit you again.¡±
¡°Mr Le Ray!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but please go back first.¡±
As if seeing thest appearance of a close friend.
Cade let out a drool and answered.
¡°All right. But if something happens, I will never let it go.¡±
After talking to only gay men, he leaves as if running away.
Looking at Cade¡¯s back, he untied his arms.
¡°It seems to have bought hatred.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because you make an impression with that face. What¡¯s more? I didn¡¯t expect you toe this soon.¡±
It would have to be three days after the tournament for the list of qualifiers to bepleted.
It¡¯s only been a few hours, but only the gay man who came to visit him is a little curious.
He looked around and said.
¡°First, we move ces. You might have eyes to see.¡±
* * *
Walked behind Gayman.
After leaving the vige and entering the quiet forest, I saw a small cabin behind the castle.
¡°This is where the workers cut firewood every morning. No one wille and go on an afternoon like this.¡±
¡°Is it that important?¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
He answers with a rather serious face.
The two of them entered the cabin and sat down without saying who came first.
There was no attendant even to serve a cup of tea, and the ceiling was even stretched with cobwebs, as if it were really a ce where workers stopped by only in the morning to work.
Only Gay, who had been silent for a while, broke the silence first.
¡°I have conveyed to Your Majesty what the Holy Son said. However, His Majesty does not want to break the old tradition of the Shinmahoe.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think I can help you with the Shinmahoe.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Ray expressed displeasure.
The list of participants in Shinmahoe is absolutely necessary.
It is because it is easy to identify the spy in the ck Room, as it is possible to know not only the origins of the entrants, but also their names and hometowns.
However, it is impossible without permission from the king.
¡°Is there any other way?¡±
For example, intercepting the list in the middle.
If that¡¯s not the case, it¡¯s like investigating the personal details of the entrants separately.
Gayman, who had guessed Ray¡¯s question in advance, sighed.
¡°Due to the nature of Shinmahoe, the preliminaries and finals are held at fixed times, regardless of origin, so it is not possible to go around looking for unknown participants.¡±
As he said, searching for participants one by one is pouring water into a bottomless pot.
Then why don¡¯t you make ite the other way?
Unless King Baybon was an idiot, there was no way he would do such a thing and go undetected.
Once an order is given to Geyman, he must obey the king¡¯s will unconditionally.
Talking like this now was, in some ways, disobeying the king¡¯s order.
¡°I think it will be difficult to convince the king. If this happens, even the winner will have no choice but toe from our side.¡±
¡°For now, that¡¯s for the best. I apologize.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t apologize. It is enough just to give you information.¡±
Ray stood up from his seat.
Now, it is difficult to expect help from the Baybon royal family.
Then there is only one thing left to do.
¡®I have no choice but to run to the point of sweating my feet.¡¯
I think I will get more tired in the future.
* * *
Even after arriving at Baybon Castle, Cayde continued to train.
At first, the monotonous swordsmanship gradually began to gain weight, and now it has risen to a level that is quite eptable.
¡®Marquis Simon¡¯s swordsmanship was helpful.¡¯
The secret swordsmanship of Marquis Simon, who is said to be the essence of the quicksword.
It was all I had seen at most once, but it wasn¡¯t enough to give Cade a rough idea.
¡°Bend your back. Swing it with the power of your stomach rather than your arms.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Booung-! Booung-!
I feared that I might rely too much on my favorite sword, so from today I only had to wield a branch.
There is nock of poor feeling, but this can also be corrected enough before the start of thepetition.
I¡¯ve been training like that for a while.
Bent and his group passed by the castle grinned at Cade¡¯s appearance.
¡°Do you think a weak guy from the beginning will be stronger just by swinging it a few more times? Give up your vain dreams and return to your humble country estate.¡±
¡°Ho-ho-ho.¡±
¡°Kkeuk.¡±
The nobles around himughed at his harsh words.
However, their conversation did not reach Cade, who was already so engrossed that he could not hear the surroundings.
Rather, he only swings the branch in his hand more vigorously.
Shiiyi-!
The blunt branches cut through the grain of the wind.
Is it because of that?
The sound, which had been rather full before, became somehow sharper.
There was even a small mana at the end of the branch.
¡°Where do you put the sword and train with something like that? Ha ha ha ha ha.¡±
¡°I knew Baron Dotton was poor, but I didn¡¯t know that he wouldn¡¯t have money to buy a wooden sword. Ho ho ho.¡±
Ray kicked a pebble at them chattering loudly.
Piing-!
¡°Ugh!¡±
Bant, hit in the forehead by the bounced pebbles, copsed clutching his head.
¡°Hehe. Why are you falling down on the empty sidewalk?¡±
¡°Is it you again?¡±
¡°I guess we have a very close rtionship. Let¡¯s meet in such a wide castle.¡±
¡°Sounds funny! Who says that you have a rtionship with amoner!¡±
He says it with sad blue eyes, but I rather like that.
The bolder he is, the more he has a taste for bullying.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, Ray, who was in a bad mood, expressed willpower with a n to bully him.
It¡¯s still immature, but sometimes this will be good training.
He hit Bent hard on the back of the head.
Bahah-!
Not only Bent, but also the nobles around him were surprised by the blow that made even the wild beasts run away in surprise.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
He screamed and fell to the ground.
¡°Heh heh. Is the floor that good?¡±
¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡±
¡°Did I just stay here?¡±
¡°Shut up! What must have been done! I¡¯ll make you pay for scorning the nobles!¡±
Sreureung-!
Excited, Bent even pulled out his sword.
This was unexpected, so Ray let out an exmation.
¡°Are you a guy with guts? Would it be okay if I drew a knife from the same member?¡±
¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get hurt by asking about one more guy? It¡¯s you who will roll on the floor this time!¡±
He really came in with the intent to kill.
At first, Ray, who was going to use his hands roughly, felt the lifeblood flowing from him and gave up the idea of doing it roughly.
If you can¡¯t fix your habit here, you¡¯re a guy who willmit enough murders elsewhere.
Ray tapped Bent¡¯s wrist with the branch he was holding.
Wooddeuk-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
With a broken hand, he let go of the sword.
Looking at the dangling forearm, Ray clicked his tongue.
¡°Tsk tsk. What if I let go of the sword with a broken wrist?¡±
¡°Ouch! yes man!¡±
¡°Are you going to try again?¡±
¡°Die!¡±
It¡¯s rather hard to look at it as itpletely loses its reason and rushes at it, ignoring defense.
Ray nudged his knee again.
Bent, who was running with the momentum, mmed his face into the ground.
The shock must have been considerable, and he eventually passed out, even drooling.
The move was so exquisite that the nobles who were watching it seemed as if Bent hade and bumped into a tree branch on its own.
¡°Your restraint wasn¡¯t as strong as I thought.¡±
¡°I never thought I would lose to such a dirty man.¡±
¡°Dan¡¯s shame.¡±
On the contrary, I am even hearing swear words from the party I used tough and talk about.
This is why you should make good friends.
Without even thinking about rectifying the fallen bant, the children of the nobles soon went back to each other as if their interest had cooled.
At this point, this guy is a little bit, but I feel pitiful.
¡°Think of it as your hand.¡±
Chapter 807
Episode 807 Danger in Baybon (3)
¡°Thank you again today.¡±
¡°What is this?¡±
When the training was over, Cade greeted me as usual.
Soon after, he noticed an unusual presence and asked cautiously.
¡°But why is Bent down?¡±
He was in the middle of a trance.
As expected, it seemed that he had no memory from the middle of the training.
¡°don¡¯t mind.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Ray, who had put the bant away in a corner of the forest, patted his hands.
¡°Then let¡¯s do this for today and do the rest tomorrow.¡±
¡°Tomorrow?¡±
Cade tilted his head.
¡°Isn¡¯t tomorrow the day the celebrity invited by Baybon ising?¡±
¡°huh?¡±
¡°Have you not heard?¡±
He smiled lightly as if he was embarrassed.
Are the nounsing?
Not a word was heard.
¡°I¡¯m sure Deris¡¯s son would have asked some of the members, including Bent.¡±
In other words, the band and some members talked among themselves, excluding themselves.
Scared to finish talking.
Ray approached the fallen Bent and stomped on him.
¡°You were the culprit!¡±
Ray, who stepped on him several times like mincing meat, returned with a relieved face only after kicking him two or three more times as if his anger was still not resolved.
¡°Then let¡¯s take a day off tomorrow.¡±
¡°yes. You can have breakfast ande straight to the Baybon Grand Ballroom.¡±
Cade left with the horse, saying he would prepare for tomorrow.
Left alone in the clearing, Ray thought for a moment.
¡®I don¡¯t think the guys in the ck room will stay still.¡¯
The power of the ascending moon group is getting stronger, which is something they want to refrain from doing.
Right now, clouds of war hang over the continent.
It is the way of the Heukbang to cut off any unexpected sprouts such as the Deungwoldan at a time when it is not strange to lean into an all-out war.
There¡¯s nothing wrong with being careful.
Because it bothered me, Ray headed to therge banquet hall in advance.
* * *
Evening time when the sun goes down.
Until this time, no one had been practicing in the Great Hall.
Looking at the smooth wooden floor, Ray scanned it with his finger.
¡°Crazy guys. You were very determined to kill them all.¡±
Including the floor, there were detailed hairpins embedded in woodcarving rocks and trees for training.
In addition, poison is applied to the tips of the needles, so practicing in a ce like this is literally death.
He retrieved hundreds of mothers one by one.
In the process, the meticulousness of the Heukbang was seen.
¡°It¡¯s Baybon¡¯s royal swordsmanship. Howe you even have imperial swordsmanship now?¡±
Mochim is erected at regr stride intervals.
If you try to perform a specific swordsmanship, you will inevitably step on a needle.
In other words, it was a disprove that Heukbang already grasped Baybon and Lessian¡¯s swordsmanship.
Even if it¡¯s Baybon, who doesn¡¯t have a very deep history of swords.
The thought that he had even dug up the swordsmanship of the Lessian Empire, which had been honing his swordsmanship since the age of sorcery, gave rise to chills.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that a spy wille out in the principality as well.¡±
What the hell is the world going to be like?
Even if it wasn¡¯t, I heard that most of the western area was in the hands of the Union, except for the Lawfield ins.
It is said that it is gradually descending to the south and east, so it may turn into a big problem soon.
After collecting all the needles in the gymnasium, Ray let out a small sigh.
The removal of mother-of-pearl does not mean that the gymnasium has be safer.
It is still too early to be relieved, so it would be better to observe the situation from here during dawn.
Ray took a leaf from a nearby tree and wove it wide open.
It is a crude but usable substitute for bedding.
Originally, it would be perfect to freeze to death if youy down on a few leaves on an alpine mountain this size, but it didn¡¯t matter to Ray, who had already escaped the courtship of a certain temperature.
Even the hardest floor feelsfortable because of having gone through all sorts of hardships in the demonic world.
After watching the ck room without sleep for several days, he soon fell into a daze.
* * *
In the dark, several human figures were busy moving.
¡°Are you ready?¡±
¡°yes. Nobody noticed.¡±
¡°There is no time. We work on the outer walls before dawn.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
The figures who moved secretly, hiding in the shadows, soon entered the royal castle.
and not long after
The exterior of Baybon, which had created a beautiful appearance, copsed.
* * *
The outer castle of Baybon, which had been in the mood for hundreds of years, copsed.
Indeed, it happened in an instant.
Because of this, the attendants who were doing chores in the castle untilte at night were caught up in it.
All the personnel who were resting in the castle came out in one month.
¡°Call the priests and priests!¡±
¡°Keugh! Come over here and lift me up!¡±
It wasn¡¯t just the servants who suffered the damage.
Knights and soldiers who stood guard in the outer castle.
There were even kings and nobles.
The knights were surrounded by mana right before the outer castle copsed, and the damage was not great, but the rest were buried under rubble and could not even know if they were alive or dead.
¡°Here it is!¡±
¡°I found it!¡±
¡°Call the priest! The wounds are serious!¡±
Thanks to the royal knights who lifted the rubble as easily as paper, the situation seemed to be quickly restored.
This is because survivors were found in various ces, and a report was sent to the royal family, and rescue personnel were immediately sent.
But it might have been too early to be relieved.
Koo Goo Goong-!
The pirs of the royal castle, which were still standing and supporting the roof, copsed one after another without being able to ovee the weight.
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
There were all kinds of screams.
In less than a minute, their screams had subsided again.
* * *
The grand banquet hall is quite far from the royal castle.
Thanks to that, Ray slept soundly until morning, not knowing what had happened to Baybon Kingdom.
¡°Haam.¡±
I turned on the light and looked around.
However, even though the sun had already risen, no one had arrived at the gymnasium.
¡°Kids these days have no concept of time.¡±
Say it, say it.
After muttering to himself, he got up and warmed up.
high mountain peaks.
Leave the clouds under your feet and bathe in the sunlight.
Looking at the scenery alone, Baybon could be said to be a fairnd where immortals live.
That time when I was breathing in such good air.
Faint smoke rose from the direction of the castle.
Did you light a fire in the morning?
To think so, smoke is happening in abundance.
¡°No way¡¡±
An ominous thought crept into his mind.
For some reason, I thought it was quiet all morning, but I wonder if I was aiming for the capital from the beginning!
Ray quickly descended the hillside.
Upon arriving at the royal castle, the ind of Hell spread out.
The wounded lined up so long that the priest¡¯s treatment speed could not keep up.
Knights and soldiers struggling to clear the rubble.
And even Deungwoldan, who arrives at the sitete and helps with the work.
A familiar face beckoned him.
¡°Miss Ray! Please help me with this!¡±
Even if he used mana, he whimpered and asked for help, wondering if it was not enough to take it alone.
At that time, Baybon¡¯s magic corps arrived.
¡°Air hand!¡±
¡°Strength!¡±
¡°Grease! Bubble!¡±
When the wizard joined in, the wreckage was cleaned up one by one at a faster rate than before.
At that point, I didn¡¯t even have to step out.
The knights and soldiers joined forces to rescue them, and the wizards began to clean up the remaining debris.
Perhaps because of the shock, there were more deaths than injuries.
As the situation gradually stabilized, Cade finally straightened his bent back.
¡°What is all this about?¡±
¡°well. I¡¯ve heard nothing but that the outer castle has copsed. Baybon is probably moving to figure out the situation.¡±
¡°Is the outer castle copsed?¡±
It is the royal castle and the outer castle that represent the spirit of a kingdom.
Why did the Baybon Capital, which was strong enough to be said to be an exclusive property of the Dark Ages, and not another kingdom, suddenly copsed!
¡°Certainly, it is unusual for a castle to copse.¡±
It¡¯s not unusual, it¡¯s the first time at all.
Ordinary houses do not copse, so how could the castle managed by the kingdom copse?
¡°Uncle Baybon must have gonepletely crazy.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°Nothing.¡±
Now that things have turned out like this, it must be an invitation from a celebrity, and all of the ns will be pushed back.
No, the ascending moon is no longer a problem.
Destroying the entire outer castle meant that he was determined topletely destroy Baybon in the ck Room.
In fact, if Deungwoldan had practiced with Myeong-myeong today at the gymnasium, wouldn¡¯t they all have died?
I shuddered at the gloomyness of the ck Room, which had concocted a double-triple scheme.
The wreckage was all over in three hours.
It was thanks to the determination and hard work of the knights and wizards.
Btedly, the Baybon Branch Wizard Association came out to investigate.
A satellite bridge was also included in it.
The satellite bridge, which recently started to join forces with the association, was impressive with their symbolic white white robes and dragon-patterned thread.
A group of wizards approached the two and said:
¡°Sorry, but I¡¯ll do some research.¡±
¡°Ah yes. You are.¡±
¡°Has your son been here since morning?¡±
At that question, Cade shook his head.
¡°I was in the annex. It was noisy, so when I came out and saw it, it was after the outer wall had already copsed.¡±
¡°Is that so. How about this person?¡±
He asked, looking at Ray this time.
He himself decided to dramatize the events ofst night a bit.
¡°I was cleaning the Great Hall.¡±
¡°cleaning? May I ask why?¡±
¡°We are Deungwoldan. Originally, in the morning, there was a schedule to practice with the masters at the gymnasium. Prior to such an honorable seat, I wanted to tidy up not only my body and mind, but also the ce where the training would take ce.¡±
Not only the members of the association, but even Cade were moved when he spewed out lies without spitting in his mouth.
¡°People sometimes lose their bearings in the face of inquisitiveness. Self-control is in a position worthy of being taught.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a cunning heart that wants to look good to a celebrity.¡±
This isn¡¯t a lie, it¡¯s a scam.
Bewitched by his eloquence like a high priest who had been virtuous for half a century or so, they nodded as if they were quite impressed, and then went back.
Cade was amazed.
¡°I feel ashamed of myself for asking Ray to learn.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay if you know. Rather, listen carefully to what I have to say from now on.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
It¡¯s like you¡¯re ready to hear anything.
Cade¡¯s eyes lit up.
Ray grabbed him by the shoulder and said.
¡°For the time being, we are attached to the royal castle. Even if someone gives you candy, you should never follow it.¡±
It was said in a firm voice, but the content was admonishing a two-three-year-old child.
¡°yes?¡±
Cade asked involuntarily.
However, Ray spoke again with a grim face.
¡°So don¡¯t go anywhere. Got it?¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°Just answer.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
He looked at me as if he didn¡¯t know why, then moved his head up and down.
¡°All right.¡±
¡°No matter what.¡±
¡°yes. Even if myte grandfather calls, I will never go.¡±
Isn¡¯t that a pattern you really shouldn¡¯t follow? Ray nced at Cade once and then left for introspection.
Chapter 808
Episode 808 Danger to Baybon (4)
If the situation were like this, now that I think about it, what Heukbang wants can be said to be two things.
The first is to cause chaos in Baybon Kingdom.
Since the outer wall has copsed, it will take time to restore it, and it will cost that much.
In addition, it may be an opportunity for the people who have believed that it is safe for hundreds of years to be a little suspicious of the royal family.
If he was nning something to take advantage of this, it was worth using in the ck room.
The second is to exclude the Deungwoldan for the soon-to-be-opened Shinmahoe.
It¡¯s not like they¡¯re attacking in the middle of the night, butst night¡¯s training grounds are closely embroidered with woolen hats as proof of that.
It was clear that Heukbang wanted to get rid of the light moon stage.
The reason must be to remove the buds that will grow in advance.
If they be powerful under the guidance of each country, andter lead the kingdom, it will be a headache for them.
¡®I don¡¯t know how much these youngsters will grow.¡¯
After all, the talents raised in the Heukbang had much more potential.
If they were to infiltrate the kingdom, countless nobles would cling to them around them who showed outstanding skills at a young age.
After that, it¡¯s up to you to take care of the kingdom yourself.
Of course, Heukbang probably didn¡¯t know the skills of the Teng Yue Dan.
In fact, since all the powerful men in the ck Room who were sent to attack the Tengyuedan have disappeared in their own hands, they must think that the Tengyuedan is stronger than expected.
Looking at the increasing level of attackers, it is quite predictable.
Arriving at the inner castle, Ray met a restless gay man in front of the castle gate.
¡°Saint.¡±
¡°Shh! Why don¡¯t you gossip around the neighborhood? Please change your name.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Rather, this now.¡±
He held out an old parchment.
Inside, quiteplicated magic forms were continuously connected.
¡°Wow.¡±
I was in awe of admiration.
This is simply not something that can be dismissed as difficult.
Even if a high-circle magician could see it, it would be all he could do to recognize it.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s top secret, but it¡¯s part of the magic form for the royal pir.¡±
is this a part?
Even though it¡¯s a relic of the magic era, how much effort did you put into a single pir?
Gayman added, as if he had noticed his intentions.
¡°Because the purpose of making pirs is not just to support the castle. Originally, it¡¯s a saint¡ even if you are, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t show you, but since it¡¯s a matter, I¡¯ll make an exception.¡±
He tried to say that he was a saint, but he received res and quickly changed his title.
¡°So why are you showing this to me?¡±
¡°I heard that you have a lot of magical knowledge. Find out why the pir suddenly copsed.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Ray thought for a moment.
It¡¯s not that hard to find out.
However, if there is a problem, it is difficult to show presence in front of people like this.
¡®I¡¯m sure the attention will be focused the moment I start the investigation.¡¯
Not only the people in the kingdom, but also in the ck room would be secretly watching the current situation.
In the midst of that, if you go out on your own, it¡¯s no different from advertising asking you to look at me.
After all, this is a kingdom that is sincere about magic.
Even if it wasn¡¯t him, there would be plenty of people to investigate.
Thinking so, Ray conveyed his intentions to Gayman.
¡°It is too risky for me to go out on my own. I don¡¯t think I can help you this time.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Only Gay, who was tantly regretful, soon agreed.
¡°All right. We¡¯ll figure this out on our own. But if you still can¡¯t make progress, then please lend me your strength.¡±
¡°What do you like?¡±
Thinking that there was no such thing, Ray readily epted it.
Even if it was a magic tool, it was only a few pirs copsed.
The famous wizards who have been sitting on chairs since their youth and have been studying all day and night, can¡¯t solve that one thing.
¡°Then do me one favor.¡±
¡°Tell me.¡±
¡°Please call the guest celebrity you were calling us as soon as possible.¡±
It was an unexpected statement, so Gayman was puzzled.
¡°It is not difficult. Why?¡±
¡°I waited for over a week to receive some instruction. Everyone is worried that if this happens, they will leave Baybon as it is.¡±
¡°iced coffee.¡±
He nodded as if he knew.
Actually, what you just said was a lie.
In order to keep the deungwoldan in the castle, such an excuse was needed, but for now, there was no other way than to invite a prominent figure.
¡®It¡¯s obvious that ck rooms are everywhere, but I can¡¯t just let them die.¡¯
The light moon group had an obligation to fight bloodily with Heukbang on the battlefield.
I can¡¯t afford to lose myself in a ce like this.
¡°All right. Then we¡¯ll make ns for tomorrow.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
¡°I wille to call you when the time is right.¡±
After speaking, Geyman moved briskly.
* * *
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Is it finally over?¡±
¡°It was a short time.¡±
They received training from an unknown old man.
The number at the beginning has decreased significantly, and now there are only about five people left.
Before I knew it, I was able to respond quite well to the pouring divine power, and I was able to rise to a new level after repeating my growth under the teachings of the old man.
The old manughed and said.
¡°You¡¯re still a kid. Well, this should be useful enough to send out.¡±
¡°I want to test my strength.¡±
¡°Arthur. This ce will be a mess.¡±
¡°It¡¯s thest time, isn¡¯t it okay? Teach the disciples the sky.¡±
Her name must have been Lilith.
His eyes are hidden by his shaggy hair, but the corners of his mouth that are always raised are strangely annoying.
¡®Tsk. It¡¯s a shameful guy.¡¯
¡°good night. Only you guys will be able to afford to deal with them, so try to attack them all at once.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°..¡±
No one jumped at those words.
The old man let out augh as if it were absurd.
¡°Whenever you say you want to test your strength, do you worry about me? At your level, a hundred years is too early. Don¡¯t worry and try with all your might.¡±
¡°¡then I won¡¯t decline.¡±
¡°Things without quirks.¡±
Each of the four of them lunged at the old man.
Woo-woo-!
An enormous magic that feels heavy in your hand.
Their energy, dense enough to push away the divine power, oppressed the old man.
Ku-gu-gu-gu-!
Every time I stretch out my hand, I hear a thunderp.
Even though attacks rained down on him from all sides, the old man easily defended himself.
¡°We are still far away.¡±
As if chasing away an insect, he motions lightly, and the model of the woman caught in it falls forward.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
Then, he stepped out with his front foot and scattered the stones he had picked up before he knew it.
The moment I wanted to pull my hand slightly toward my side, a small stone that was shot like ab was fired at the three people who were attacking me.
Peeing-!
Kaaaang-!
Turong-!
While they were distracted by the stone, the old man¡¯s hand moved gracefully again.
His wrinkled arm, which snaked forward, soon dropped the three swords.
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°I lost.¡±
All four conceded defeat.
He taps his lower back, as if his shoes are sore from moving for the first time in a while.
¡°Ego waist. More than that, you guys just talk slickly and don¡¯t mess around.¡±
At those words, Lilith took out her sword btedly.
¡°I was waiting.¡±
¡°Wait. Are you saying you¡¯re going to fight alone?¡±
¡°Couldn¡¯t you?¡±
¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, but you¡¯re overly conceited. Would youe to your senses if you were sick?¡±
¡°Anytime you want.¡±
At his provocation, the old man picked up a leaf.
¡°good night. Come on.¡±
Those who watched it were stunned.
Even though you must have watched the fight just now, are you thinking of going alone?
It¡¯s reckless.
¡°You are overdoing it.¡±
¡°That guy is the type to learn while getting hit right from the start.¡±
It was clear that sooner orter he would lie on the floor and crawl.
However, contrary to their expectations, the results went in apletely different direction.
It was because Lilith, who had briefly confronted with her sword, suddenly admitted defeat.
¡°I lost.¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
The old man frowned as if he was a little surprised.
To make the body run hot and then toss it back.
However, when I saw this guy, I was more curious than angry because he wasn¡¯t the kind of guy who would back down without reason after saying something.
¡°Have you had any change of heart?¡±
¡°yes. I didn¡¯t know when I was watching the fight, but I knew it when I stood face to face. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll beat you now.¡±
¡°now?¡±
There are very offensive words in it.
¡°I heard that you can win the next fight.¡±
¡°It is as you say. If a year or a half more passes, it will be difficult to predict the oue.¡±
¡°Hoo.¡±
A small guy makes fun of his mouth.
Since the excitement had cooled, the old man shook off the mana and saved it.
¡°Did you say half a year? I will look forward to it.¡±
¡°I will not disappoint you.¡±
Lilith.
Come to think of it, I don¡¯t know why this one is named differently from the other numbers.
Had he been favored by the elders?
¡®There¡¯s no way that¡¯s the case with that strange personality.¡¯
It¡¯s nice to have a friendly spirit, but I don¡¯t think the energetic elders will tolerate it.
The old man said with his hands behind his back.
¡°Leave. Go back and do your work.¡±
¡°Thank you so far.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
¡°¡then.¡±
After saying hello to each other, they started mental arithmetic without saying who came first.
Less than a month had passed, but they were markedly different from when they first came.
It was the moment when the monsters were finally released out of the world.
* * *
Even until the next day, Baybon was noisy.
The outer fortress copsed overnight, and even nobles were summoned because of it, so it was only natural if it was natural.
While the nobles who had gathered after hearing the summons had gathered from the morning and had a meeting.
The Deungwoldan were sitting together at the Great Hall to finally receive the long-awaited teaching.
¡°Who ising?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a kingdom famous for magic, so a high-ranking wizard will definitelye.¡±
It wasn¡¯t just those who practiced magic that were interested.
Even the swordsmen couldn¡¯t control their excitement at the fact that they were meeting a prestigious wizard.
Time passed and passed again.
Even after more than an hour had passed since the promised time, not even a celebrity was seen, so the members began to mutter.
¡°What else happened?¡±
¡°No way¡ Since yesterday, the association has been investigating, will anything unusual happen?¡±
Of course, there is no way to catch people.
Since the outer castle copsed, there was now that the inner castle should not copse.
When they¡¯re making multiple conspiracy theories.
Loudughter could be heard over the rocks in the distance.
¡°Uh ha ha ha. sorry. On the way, I got lost. What is it?¡±
small stature.
The bright red nose, ripe like a tomato, is particrly impressive.
A drunken middle-aged man staggered along.
Could it be that this guy¡no, he¡¯s a guest celebrity in Baybon?
While everyone was anxious, Ray fearlessly asked.
¡°Are you a wizard with high virtue?¡±
The sons of nobles opened their mouths at the savage question, which had no manners to be found, but to be honest, no one stopped it because it was something they were curious about as well.
The middle-aged man showed off his yellow teeth.
¡°I guess I look virtuous.¡±
The answer was that.
The old beggar grandpa, who made me wait for more than a week and then introduced me at best, which ismon in any beggar den.
Okay, let¡¯s destroy all the pir roots that remain in the castle.
Ray, who was watching the beggar wizard, made up his mind.
Chapter 809
Episode 809 Danger to Baybon (5)
The real one recognizes the real one.
¡°He looks like a beggar for once. what is your name?¡±
The old beggar, who was staring at Ray, asked.
¡°This is Ray.¡±
¡°Ugh. I think I¡¯ve heard of it somewhere¡¡±
When the old man tries to fall into thought.
Ray, who felt sorry for him, quickly changed the subject.
¡°By the way, what should we do now?¡±
¡®Do I really have to learn magic under the old man?¡¯ The old man gave a short sigh.
¡°He¡¯s a guy with a lot of guts. I like you.¡±
¡°The courtship is over. Please give me an answer.¡±
¡°The more I look at it, the more I like it. Hehehe.¡±
The old man took a sip from the keg stuck in his side and headed somewhere.
Then he brought a couple of oak barrels and poured them into a small pit.
Juruk-
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°What is this?¡±
A terrible stench threw the sacred gymnasium into a mess.
The old man replied indifferently.
¡°It¡¯s human.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s this person¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s human shit.¡±
The audience froze coldly at his savory answer.
Taking small iron marbles out of his pocket, he threw them into the human pit.
By the time all the iron marbles have sunk.
The old man, who was still calm, said.
¡°Take it out.¡±
Those words, like thunder from the sky, shocked not only the sons of nobles but even the members of themoners.
¡°Take it out¡?¡±
¡°No kidding, teach me.¡±
Whatever they said, the old man continued.
¡°There are as many marbles as there are people. You can take it out by hand or use magic. Those who took it out, go back and rest or drink, do it yourself.¡±
After that, the old man sat down on his butt in the shade of a nearby tree and, as expected, sipped his drink.
The members who were left in front of the human waste looked at the pit in embarrassment.
My stomach hurts just by looking at it.
You want me to take that out?
How can you say that!
In front of an unbelievable reality, there will always be those who rebel.
Sure enough, a man named Kirk, who had made the adventurer¡¯s guild buzz as a rising supernova the other day, protested.
¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s magic, but we have no choice but to use the sword! This is not fair!¡±
Then the old beggar went to work.
¡°Hey! If you want to be a man and start crying without even trying, just take it off and go!¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with taking her away¡¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to get poop on your cherished sword, shouldn¡¯t you show the spirit of pulling it out with your hands!¡±
Kirk was stunned by the naked words.
¡°I can¡¯t follow! Isn¡¯t this just bullying!¡±
¡°Huh! Even though you can¡¯t im self-mortification, you don¡¯t consider it as an ascetic practice, so your learning must be shallow.¡±
¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t!¡±
¡°Goyan bastard.¡±
The old man waved his hand.
¡°Dig.¡±
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
The ground beneath Kirk¡¯s feet sank.
Kirk, who had been trapped in a hole that would have been too tight for one person to put in, gnashed his teeth.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°noisy! I don¡¯t need anyone who doesn¡¯t follow me! Reflect on it!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
Kirk struggled to get out.
However, the space itself to move the body was sorelycking, so the power did not enter properly.
Besides, the depth was well over five meters, so I couldn¡¯t get out by struggling.
¡°Get me out!¡±
¡°No way!¡±
The old man pushed the sand with his foot over the hole.
He giggled while watching Kirk suffer, but there was no other devil like him.
It sure looks childish, but it¡¯s as real as one skill.
Ley left the members who looked puzzled and approached the human excrement pit first.
The old man showed interest in him.
¡°Would you like to try?¡±
¡°yes.¡±
To begin with, this was not a difficult task for him, who was proficient in wind-type magic.
However, I was worried about the eyes of the people around me, so I decided to take it out without using magic this time.
Ray picked up two twigs and made them into chopsticks.
In this world where only spoons and forks are used, he is almost the only one who can use chopsticks.
After moving it a few times as a test, I quickly got used to it.
This should be it.
Ray, who even made a sword aura on chopsticks to ovee the viscosity of human excrement, put long chopsticks into the hole without hesitation.
An unpleasant feeling passes through your fingertips.
¡°Hoo.¡±
It¡¯s harder than you think.
This is because the viscosity is not constant, so the force is misaligned, and above all, the round iron ball bounces here and there.
Had I known it would be like this, would I have just made a shovel handle and scooped it out?
No, there is no point in doing it that way.
After struggling with his hands for about ten minutes, Ray eventually seeded in pulling a single iron marble out ontond.
Thanks to that, I got a mouse in my hand.
¡°Did you really do it?¡±
The old man tilted his head as if he wanted to see all the oddballs.
¡°Are you done now? I¡¯ll see you.¡±
There is work to be done in the future.
I had to watch the deungwoldan in the nearby forest to see if the heukbang was moving.
It was because the deungwoldan could be ughtered before the new horse meeting.
¡®It would be better to move first to settle down.¡¯
I had already bought several days¡¯ worth of food in advance.
The recent copse of the royal castle, and the fact that the movement of the ck room is too quiet also bothers me.
The time when Ray was about to leave the gymnasium.
The old man grabbed him and set him up.
¡°no. Wait a minute.¡±
¡°What else?¡±
¡°I used a sword aura, but I couldn¡¯t feel the mana. What are you doing?¡±
Since he was young, he naturally drew and used atmospheric mana, so Ray¡¯s signs of mana were extremely weak.
The old man seemed to have noticed it somewhat.
¡°It must be because of how old you feel.¡±
¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Let me see you for a second.¡±
¡°Why are you like this!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll touch you for a second!¡±
¡°Aagh! This kinky inspiration!¡±
I moved my fingers and approached, but I got goosebumps at the moment.
Ray stopped involuntarily and punched the old man in the face.
¡°Gagging!¡±
¡°omg! are you okay?¡±
It didn¡¯t contain mana, but it was his body that was strong in the first ce.
Even though it was powerful enough to knock out quite a few people with a single blow, the old man clenched his chin and got angry.
¡°Is this guy hitting people? Oh, the young man catches the old man! Where did a guy who said he was learning the sword sell his chivalry!¡±
¡°I am not a knight.¡±
¡°Hey! If you use a sword, is that a knight or a wizard?¡±
¡°Then why are you afraid in front of people?¡±
¡°You hit a person ande out with a red g! I think some of these went out because of you! Now, chewing meat is wrong!¡±
¡°Can I hit you one more time?¡±
The old man was speechless at the boldness of punching himself, which could be said to be a greeting from the kingdom, and then raising his fist again.
¡°I¡¯ve been around the world all my sixty years, but I¡¯ve never seen a bitch like you again.¡±
¡°I hear it often.¡±
¡°Is that a family vision?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t remember growing up in a prestigious family with a vision.¡±
The only thing I¡¯ve seen since I was young was Eil and Sein, who wield magic and swords as if it were natural.
I don¡¯t think it was a vision that grew up watching it, so words of denial naturally came out of Ray¡¯s mouth.
That doesn¡¯t sound like a lie at all.
The old man kept muttering, ¡®It¡¯s strange¡ so strange¡¡¯.
¡°Well¡ it¡¯s not like you only have a chance today¡ That¡¯s good. Go see.¡±
permission has been lost
Ray rushed down the gym in case he was caught again.
After he left, the Teng Yue group had no choice but to gather around the pit one by one.
¡°Are you really doing it?¡±
¡°Did I bring this with me to joke with you guys?¡±
Well, that¡¯s it too.
If the members of themoners finally agreed, those of noble origin would not even try to approach the pit.
¡°It¡¯s worse than not doing vulgar training.¡±
¡°Before training, a noble¡¯s face is at stake. How can people like us have to get close to something like that?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, don¡¯t do it. I will tell you in advance, but it is up to you to decide what you will get out of your practice.¡±
¡°joy!¡±
¡°You guys do it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±
The children of the nobility eventually gathered among themselves and watched without their hands.
On the other hand, the members of themoners were still reluctant, but took courage.
¡°Ugh¡ Air hand.¡±
Fluffy ¨C
Trying to catch a single iron ball, but a lump of human excrementes to mind.
The wizards focused their attention on mana control.
¡°please!¡±
¡°Keugh! I think we need to do a little more!¡±
It was not difficult to pick up just one iron ball.
Even though there were a lot of up-anders, none of them seeded.
Unable to join the crowd of nobles, Cayde observed them from afar.
¡®The key is how to manage mana.¡¯
Those within the Tower of Heaven have more mana in their bodies than their peers.
But few knew how to control it in detail.
¡°I think I now have a little idea of what the noun is looking for.¡±
mana flow.
And the tricks to control it.
Even though the method itself was absurdly dirty and esoteric, if it seeds, it will definitely pay off.
Cade soon approached the pit.
gulp-!
Swallowing his saliva from his nervousness, he closed his eyes tightly and pulled out his beloved sword.
He didn¡¯t have the skills to fire a sword aura on a tree branch like Ray did.
That¡¯s why I had no choice but to try it with a favorite sword that was familiar with the shape as much as possible.
¡®I feel really sorry for you.¡¯
The sword I received as a gift for my 5th birthday.
Since then, it has been a favorite sword that I have carried around with me and never let go of.
Cade immersed his precious half in the poop.
¡°Ugh¡!¡±
Half despair, half sadness.
I struggled to get my bearings while burning my sword aura.
The feelings of pity in the eyes of the many swordsmen who watched Cade like that.
¡°Dotton, please do your best.¡±
¡°You can! little bit more¡¡!¡±
Encouraged by their momentum, Cade tightened his grip a little more.
Then, as if the beloved sword that had been stirred in the pit had been caught on something, the de bounced once.
¡°ah.¡±
Pooh-!
His sword left his hand andpletely disappeared into the poop.
At that, the son-inw¡¯s air rapidly froze like a field of ice.
The members who came to their senses btedly encouraged Cade, who had gone out of his mind.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can wash the seeds off!¡±
¡°That¡ so¡ uhm¡¡± ¡±
¡¡±
¡°¡that¡¯s terrible.¡±
The swordsmen who had been hesitant about pulling out their swords until recently moved their hands away from the swordsman.
Chapter 810
Episode 810 Danger to Baybon (6)
Rawfield ins.
From all over the darkness, the low cries of the beasts could be heard.
Looking at the calmer spirit, Richie nodded in satisfaction.
¡°Show me your eyes.¡±
Incredibly strong goblins met his eyes.
¡°Keuk. The body seems to have be somewhat usable.¡±
The remnants of the demonic energy that emanates strongly.
Originally, it was the ability to adapt given to those who lived in the demonic realm.
The tenacious vitality that finally survives in any environment has even withstood the magic of the lich.
Eventually, the body obtained was different from before.
¡®Mana¡¯s help is free.¡¯
¡®But it¡¯s not like he¡¯s been training for a while.¡¯
The goblins were puzzled even thinking about it.
It was the same with Zeke.
It was only a matter of pouring out demonic energy for a few days, but the goblins they faced had a different spirit.
Now, if you look only at simple mana, you can believe it even at the level of a country¡¯s royal knight.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to make a chimera?¡±
Richie snorted at his question.
¡°A chimera is not onlypleted by attaching one body to another. An individual¡¯s unique mana or spirit or skill. It is the essence of the chimera to pass it on to the other person.¡±
¡°Hmm. But aren¡¯t ck magicians rather obsessed with the body of a creature?¡±
¡°I was like that too when I was younger. In the end, the only thing that stays in the body is the leftovers.¡±
Richie¡¯s childhood was unimaginable, but Zeke decided to let it go.
The goblins couldn¡¯t control their overflowing spection and spoke.
¡°I want to test my strength. Please allow us topete with each other.¡±
¡°Have you seen such an idiot?¡±
An evilmand fell from Richie¡¯s mouth.
In the meantime, whenever a bad sound came out of that mouth, there was a history of receiving magi poultice, so the goblins naturally shrank a lot.
¡°What do you see in front of me?¡±
¡°¡It¡¯s a forest.¡±
¡°Then what do you think lies behind it?¡±
Watching the lich speak slowly, the goblins let out an exmation.
¡°It¡¯s the Union Army.¡±
¡°Do you think of fighting among yourself?¡±
coo-!
The goblins were shocked as if they had been beaten in the back of the head.
From their birth, they are reckless in front of battle.
Although they act as amunity inrge battles, the fact that they always have amon enemy made them feel new to the goblins, who were ambiguous in everyday life.
¡°sorry! It was my mistake!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to apologize. What did I say?¡±
¡°Now, when you make a mistake, he said to get down on your knees and hit your head.¡±
¡°But why are you still standing upright?¡±
When his sharp, sharp eyes turned to the goblin, he fell t.
¡°Keukkeuk. I never thought the day woulde when we could subdue the goblins through dialogue.¡±
It seemed that he did not think that he had surrendered by force until the end.
The lich raised a pale hand and pointed to the forest.
¡°good. Embody the fear of the Lord in the bodies of fools.¡±
¡°Honorable name!¡±
After living with the lich, the goblins, who had somehow be shady and shady, slowly got up.
* * *
Ray sat down on the top of the mountain peak, where he could see the great banquet hall at a nce.
They brought pieces of beef jerky and several buckets of water, so they looked like they hade to see flowers.
¡°Looks like you¡¯ll be fine today.¡±
There is an old beggar nearby, and I don¡¯t feel any sign of it.
So, does that mean that the goal is to be a king?
After the copse of the outer wall, public sentiment is not the same as before.
Nearby, there was an allied army, and King Baybon raised the atmosphere of war by forming an alliance and sending troops.
In the first ce, Baybon¡¯s history has little to do with war.
Therefore, the fear people feel right now cannot be expressed in words.
¡°I don¡¯t know if this will lead to a civil war or not.¡±
Thanks to King Baybon¡¯s tight hold on the nobles, he wouldn¡¯t actually have to worry about that, but he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do since he was in the ck room.
In fact, even in the kingdom of Celia, where the spy was almost eliminated, a civil war almost broke out once.
If something happens to the royal castle, I¡¯ll take care of it.
In any case, it is best to keep the deungwoldan.
I was looking at the gymnasium for a while, and I felt a faint presence behind my back.
When I turned my head around, thedy Simon of the courtesy was walking stealthily and had an awkward look, as if she had been caught.
¡°It feels good~ I wondered where I was going and was spying on us in a ce like this?¡±
¡°What else is going on here?¡±
He said bluntly and looked at her.
A thin white cloak draped over the shoulders.
There was even a familiar pattern embedded in it.
¡°huh? That¡¯s¡¡±
¡°The Holy Cannon of the Satellite Church. how is it? matches well?¡±
¡°Why are you wearing that?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, since our family has an interest in satellite bridges~¡±
he answers in a way that asks for something obvious.
A wide smile bloomed on Ray¡¯s face.
You mean that?
Satellite religions are religions that deify saints without being able to deify them.
And, no matter what anyone says, he is a being that is supported and served there.
This is where things get fun.
¡°I was asked to bring in someone who seemed to have a will in the light moon bridge at the Wisong Bridge. What if it¡¯s okay?¡±
Mmm.
To be honest, I want to see how much the satellite bridge has grown.
In addition, the doctrine also had a slightly questionable part, so it seemed that it would go astray if not monitored.
But even so, I couldn¡¯t leave this ce.
Ray shook his head.
¡°Next.¡±
¡°Once you refuse, there is no next time.¡±
It¡¯s tricky.
Well, it¡¯s a satellite bridge, so you can visit anytime, so that¡¯s fine.
Completely disinterested now, Ray went back to what he was doing.
¡°what are you doing?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need to know.¡±
¡°I¡¯m more curious if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to know. Would you like to go back sooner than that?¡±
He spat out the words ¡®I¡¯m a little busy¡¯ and continued spying with the magic tool of the empire obtained by polishing the harp.
Usually, if you talk about this, the other person gets tired of it and leaves.
But for her, the reply just now had the opposite effect.
Lady Simon, who has grown up well, is not used to being treated as a thorn in the eye.
In addition to that, I felt strange because the man who seemed to want to tease me for some reason didn¡¯t even pay attention.
¡°Then I will be here too.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me anyway.¡±
Why are you saying this to yourself!
Doesn¡¯t it cause misunderstandings and make them spend time in the stable? When Cade gains enlightenment, doesn¡¯t he give medicine right in front of his eyes!
¡°Did I do anything wrong? Why are you harassing normal people?¡±
¡°Can the Baybon Kingdom be yours? There¡¯s nothing wrong with being here~¡±
¡°Keep it.¡±
It¡¯s not wrong, so I can¡¯t even refute it.
Besides, what he had to do anyway was to monitor the Heukbang and protect the Dengweeddan.
I was a little worried about forcibly pulling them apart even though they said they would stick together.
Think about it.
Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to find one person after leaving the gymnasium to drink at least a little?
¡®I think I¡¯ll be fine if I just keep quiet.¡¯
¡°I will be quiet.¡±
Lady Simone smiled and said, reading her mind as if the eyes of truth, which were exclusively reserved for elves, were running.
¡°I really can¡¯t believe it.¡±
Let¡¯s pretend that this happened.
She just watched in silence.
After cutting the rock into a smooth surface, he makes a usible chair and enjoys an evening tea time.
¡°Do you want to drink together?¡±
It was just that I was thirsty.
Thinking that being together isn¡¯t all that bad, Ray epts the tea.
Do you always carry tea leaves with you?
Where the hell did this ck teae from?
I pretended not to know the questionable part and drank the tea.
The sweet scent of tea lingers in the mouth and disappears as soon as it crosses the throat.
It wasn¡¯t a level that could be called an expert, but it was a fairly high level of skill to see that ady from a noble family rode it.
Ray, stingy with praise, lifted her up.
¡°It seems that the Marquis Simon¡¯s family puts more effort into the tea ceremony instead of culture.¡±
¡°what does it mean?¡±
¡°That means it¡¯s great. Did you learn to ride a car separately?¡±
¡°Since I was little, I liked dadam, so I learned it from the chambein~¡±
He slightly modified Lady Simon¡¯s evaluation, which was about the same as that of a grasshopper.
Lady Simon asked, not knowing what kind of rude thoughts the person in front of her was harboring.
¡°Are you done with your work now?¡±
Ray shook his head.
¡°It is still far. I n to spend today here.¡±
¡°It¡¯s admirable that you¡¯re enthusiastic, but why are you doing that? The ce you¡¯ve been looking at from before must be the gymnasium where we were, right?¡±
Where I lowered my gaze, the great banquet hall was clearly visible.
This was enough to know without straining my eyes.
¡°that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Why¡ even if I ask, they won¡¯t answer me~¡±
¡°At night, I go to the gymnasium. If you stay with me in a ce like this, only bad rumors will spread.¡±
Currently, Lay¡¯s evaluation in the ascending stage is at a rock bottom.
It¡¯s because he¡¯s not very noticeable in the first ce, and his evaluation goes down as he goes with Cade.
sheughed mischievously.
¡°Are you paying attention?¡±
¡°What is it? Because it is dangerous at night.¡±
When darkness falls, the ck room moves.
To be honest, if they decide to hide and hide themselves, even if they are themselves, it will be difficult to find them.
It is better to be protected by the royal family because you do not know what will happen to you when you are unguarded.
Ray¡¯s concerns and the concerns she felt were quite apart.
¡®Still, they take care of me as a man.¡¯
To a subject weaker than himself.
Lady Simon, who had beenughing a lot, finally made a decision.
¡°Then I won¡¯t go~¡±
I expected him to act like a tree frog, so he responded quickly.
¡°Then take care of it. Justy down and sleep there.¡±
Ray skillfully gathered firewood and started a bonfire.
The action was so swift that it wasparable to lighting a fire with me-type magic.
It was truly a skill close to divine, so even she, who was rarely surprised, opened her mouth slightly.
¡°Are you doing pretty well?¡±
¡°Heh heh. You can¡¯t even light a fire while camping.¡±
¡°You¡¯re a man~¡±
¡®I heard that all men are wolves~¡¯, said Lay, who hit the crown of the head with a couple of blows, and then prepared dinner.
Eventually, time passed and the night deepened.
Unexpectedly, he ended up sleeping with the gold jade-yeop of the Simon family.
Chapter 811
Episode 811 Danger to Baybon (7)
¡°It¡¯s an attack!¡±
¡°Kieek! Let¡¯s sweep it away!¡±
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Goblin?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a monster! Inform the main unit!¡±
The sudden attack of the goblins turned the ins into chaos.
At first, the allied forces, who tried to stop it with a thousand troops because the opponent was a goblin, epted the situation differently when the squad was destroyed in less than 30 minutes.
¡°They¡¯re not normal goblins.¡±
I heard the report that the knightmander who led the great army was defeated by the goblins.
Even when I heard the words, I thought it was long, but when I actually saw it, it was absurd.
¡°Your Excellency, at this rate, the formation will be pushed back. Please make a decision.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t there just a thousand goblins? Do you think the Viscount thinks they¡¯re worthy opponents?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t take any more damage than this. Even if it¡¯s not goblins, it¡¯s true that your squad was destroyed, so you should think about reinforcements.¡±
At those words, the Marquis let out a self-deprecatingugh.
¡°Now, it¡¯s a situation where you¡¯re being driven out by monsters as well.¡±
Although reinforcements came from the allied forces, the other side had allied forces from the three kingdoms as well as elite soldiers from the Principality of Soleil.
They were outnumbered and turned into arge army of simr size.
¡°You mean to think of an all-out war?¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
I do not deny anything.
After thinking for a while, the Marquis fiddled with the handle of the chair before calmly opening her mouth.
¡°This time I¡¯m going myself.¡±
¡°You¡ are you talking about it?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it trustworthy?¡±
¡°No, no way¡ I just thought it wasn¡¯t good to show up on the battlefield.¡±
¡°If you win, it¡¯s a matter of winning.¡±
The Marquis¡¯ eyes were cold as he said that.
* * *
20,000 Allied soldiers marched out into the in, fully prepared.
The goblins, who were thirsty for having only dealt with small fish so far, finally raise their mouths.
¡°What is toe hase.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a car that¡¯spletely full of body. You came at the right time.¡±
The Marquis shouted with mana in his voice.
¡°Surrender! Those who have abandoned their weapons will not be harmed!¡±
The goblins trembled with excitement at the earth-shaking cry.
¡°Queueex!¡±
¡°You cry in a good voice.¡±
Far from throwing away his weapon, he exudes spection from his entire body.
¡°I look like an idiot for trying to talk to an insignificant creature.¡±
Finally, the Marquis took out his sword.
¡°Expel the monsters and take the kingdom of Celia! All troops march!¡±
¡°Waaaaaa!¡±
Rurr-!
Led by the Knights, the Allied Forces, like a huge wave, crashed into the Celia Alliance.
As the heat of the battlefield grew even hotter, Zekeughed happily.
¡°This is the first battle in the name of the principality. The loser will die by my hand.¡±
¡°Kie kieh!¡±
The goblins hurriedly rushed forward at themander¡¯s chilling deration.
Whoops-!
Finally, the two camps shed.
Not to be left behind, Gleyman and Baybon also pressed the left and right wings.
¡°Help the principality! Follow me!¡±
Thanks to the Knights who roamed the battlefield on horseback, the goblins became much easier to rampage.
Mana began to flow around their bodies.
Booung-!
A sword aura that could have been one meter soared from the sword that he roughly grabbed and swung.
The knights in the front line, which I thought I had definitely avoided, copsed in vain.
¡°Come to the cow sword!¡±
¡°Are you saying that a mere monster deals with mana!¡±
The puzzled knights smoked Maju Sword Aura, but the situation did not change much.
Thousands of goblins ripped out their auras and shed the soldiers.
On the other hand, the allied knights were only a little over 500, so it was not enough to stop them all advancing towards the rear.
¡°Don¡¯t let it pass! Stop it at all costs!¡±
With a huge physique, he handled the bastard sword like a toy, but it took two or three knights to rush in to deal with only one.
¡°Today is predation!¡±
¡°Kill! Kill!¡±
¡°ept the punishment for defying the goblin god! Quhehehe!¡±
The half-ughter-crazed goblins were very excited.
Giving up onnguage, he roamed the battlefield with a grotesque cry, and when mana naturally radiated in line with the sound, a truly bizarre thing happened.
Fear, which is said to be able to use only selected high-ranking races and very few spirit-ss monsters.
It was unleashed by a thousand goblins in unison.
rattling-!
Allied soldiers wielding swords stiffened in fear.
That moment was enough for the goblins to swing their swords two or three times.
Chow ah-!
Blood and flesh sttered everywhere.
The Marquis struck the dais at a stronger resistance than expected.
Kwaaaang-!
If the goblins were strong, how strong would they be?
At first, I thought so, and went into an all-out war.
However, seeing them face to face, it seemed difficult to call them goblins.
A physiquerge enough to rival that of an orc.
In addition to that, his ability to use mana and his strength while dealing with knights were worthy of being elite level.
¡°What the hell is this all about!¡±
¡°Your Excellency, please step down first.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t. Bring in the wizards.¡±
¡°Your Excellency. It¡¯s already mixed up with allies. It only increases the damage.¡±
¡°Then you want to just sit back and watch our soldiers die!¡±
The viscount bowed his head at the words of the marquis who was enraged.
¡°I¡¯m sorry! I will follow your orders!¡±
The allied force, which decided to actively utilize the magicians, was bombarded from the rear.
When the leader of the magic corps raised his fist forward, the wizards immediately entered the chant.
¡°Burn all enemies in front of me! Fire pir!¡±
¡°The wind will separate you! Wind cutter!¡±
¡°Ice arrow!¡±
Attack magic of 3 or more circles poured out.
The goblins, caught in the pirs of me rising from the ground, covered their bodies with mana.
¡°Kie kieh! Hot, hot!¡±
¡°Please save me! Aaaaagh!¡±
At the same time, the allied knights who were caught up screamed.
It seems that Lich¡¯s training was not in vain.
Unlike those who lost their lives in two or three blows of magic, the goblins endured the pain and survived tenaciously.
When the bombardment ended, only goblins with distorted faces remained.
It was severely dry because the already rough skin had been burned.
¡°Oohhh!¡±
¡°Yeah these guys! I will kill them all!¡±
¡°Kill!¡±
It was the magic poured out to die, but the goblins went into a runaway state on the contrary.
Soon, sword auras the size of the dwarves sprang up from their arms.
The knights were already almost annihted by the allied magic.
There was no one stopping them now.
Like fish out of water, the goblins stirred up the Allies.
When this happened, the allies who were fighting in the back were just watching.
¡°That¡ does that make any sense?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t try to think deeply. Aren¡¯t they the troops of ¡®there¡¯?¡±
There were already rumors about the unique troops and training methods of the Principality of Soleil among the soldiers.
hit and hit again
In order to be stronger, he did all kinds of cruelty, but rather, the soldiers watching him shuddered and turned their heads away.
Now, at the mention of joint training with the principality, the allies shook their hands.
Zeke also let out a dumbfoundedugh as he watched the goblin troops quickly quell the situation without even having time to step out.
¡°Is this a chimera?¡±
I still don¡¯t understand the chimera theory that Richie is talking about, but it seems that it has be stronger by leaps and bounds if you look at the results right in front of you.
Instead of falling down after being hit by magic, he gets angry saying that he is sick.
To be honest, calling me a goblin feels strange now.
What kind of goblin is hunting trolls in the back mountain and trying to eat them?
¡°This is true. The more you think about it, the more ridiculous they are.¡±
Zeke scratched the back of his head and put the sword back.
With a thousand goblins, the war situation went overwhelmingly in the favor of the Celia allied forces.
* * *
¡°Did you hear that?¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Well, the allied forces were defeated for the first time. The opponent probably said it was an emerging principality, right?¡±
At those words, the man who had been drinking frowned.
¡°This person. How could a principality that hadn¡¯t even be a kingdom defeat the alliance? Don¡¯t go after rumors like that.¡±
¡°No, because this time it¡¯s real! If I¡¯m lying, I¡¯ll pay for the drink today!¡±
When he, who usually saved money to death, made a boast, the man also became interested.
¡°Really?¡±
¡°Even so! Also, there are rumors that the troops sent by the duchy are goblins! I heard that the number was only a thousand!¡±
¡°If you¡¯re going to cheat, try tricking yourself better. A nonsensical little thing is a soldier? Besides, a thousand. Did all the goblins in one mountain range even gather?¡±
¡°Have you been deceived? That¡¯s what I heard from a reliable source.¡±
¡°joy. I¡¯d rather believe that wyverns and ogres gave birth to dragons.¡±
He shook his head at his friend who did not believe him at all.
¡°What more can I say? Just have a drink.¡±
¡°ha ha ha. So, are you shooting today?¡±
All of a sudden, the man had to pay for the drink.
The confidence of the goblins who destroyed the allied army in front of tens of thousands of soldiers seemed to be buried like that.
Instead, the Alliance¡¯s first defeat was credited to the Kingdom of Gleyman and Baybon Devon who helped Celia.
The distant Lessian Empire also saw this greatly, and the neutral kingdoms also became an opportunity to see the three kingdoms again.
Is that why?
Neutral countries who had been hiding in front of the allied forces began to listen to them, albeit a little.
This was quite significant.
They were slowly responding to the conversation, having turned their backs on everything about the war.
When the three kingdoms were busy.
The coalition and the ck room were preparing to move in earnest.
Chapter 812
Episode 812 Danger in Baybon (8)
After dinner, Lady Simon started to doze off with a pleasant feeling of fullness.
¡°I feel sleepy?¡±
¡°Yes. Not sleepy.¡±
She answered with half-closed eyes.
¡°I put a nket on it, so don¡¯t be stubborn and go to sleep.¡±
¡°Men and women are unique, but sleeping together under the same sky¡¡±
Even if you don¡¯t know if it is one roof, you will be kicked out even under one sky.
Contrary to what she said, she staggered along like a zombie, and theny quietly on the nket and fell asleep.
¡°It¡¯s like taking care of a single child.¡±
Well, it¡¯s better than being noisy next door.
As the night fell, the members who had been struggling all day at the gymnasium were ready to sleep one by one.
Since the smell is so strong, they try to sleep far away from the pit, but even that seems difficult for those with a weak stomach.
The children of nobles had already returned to the vige for a long time.
After all, there¡¯s no way they¡¯re proud of themselves to participate in such an ascetic practice.
I was warming up from sitting all day, but I felt a faint presence from far beyond the forest.
Judging by the pale appearance, is it a rabbit or a mouse?
asionally, wild beasts roamed nearby, so Ray quickly turned his attention away.
However, the number of signs gradually increased.
Few animals move in groups at night like this.
Moreover, even more so for Baybon, which must be at a fairly high altitude.
¡°Something hase.¡±
Ray, who naturally tried to follow the men in ck, suddenly looked back.
There, he saw Lady Simon, who had fallen into trouble.
If she leaves, the ck Room will surely try to kill her.
Although it is said that Deungwoldan is stronger than its age, it is a term that is only used when they are of the same age.
It didn¡¯t seem like they would be able to stop the Assassins of the Dark Room with their current skills.
Even in the case of forty-five, they used the magic of the 6th circle, so if they were numbers earlier than that, they would be treated as ephemera.
¡®I can¡¯t leave it alone.¡¯
That¡¯s why I can¡¯t stand still to protect her.
After thinking for a while, Ray suddenly started digging.
Deep enough for one person to fit in.
He dug a tunnel so that only his face could stick out, and soon shook Lady Simon to wake her up.
¡°wake up.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Oh well, wake up.¡±
¡°No¡.¡±
She tossed and turned a few times, but she never got up.
It seems that he fell into a deep sleep.
can¡¯t do it
I have no choice but to put off the investigation and ask first.
Ray dragged her body and threw her into the tunnel.
At that point, Lady Simon also opened her eyes, perhaps sensing something strange.
¡°Umm¡¡±
She was about to rub her eyes, but when her hands didn¡¯t move, she looked around.
Vision is lower than usual.
A familiar face squatting and burying himselfughed humorously.
¡°Are you awake? It¡¯s just fine.¡±
He, who was about to bury a person alive, said lightly, ¡®I was going to wake him up anyway,¡¯ as if he was saying good morning.
Embarrassed, she stammered to the end.
¡°Yes? Rather, why am I buried in a ce like this?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have time to exin. Now, I¡¯m asking for this.¡±
¡°Ugh.¡±
With a square piece of wood in his mouth, he continued.
¡°That will clear the mark. Even if it is, it is only to endure for a day, but it will be better than nothing.¡±
¡°Ugh!¡±
It looks like he has something more to say.
But unfortunately, now is not the time to have a leisurely conversation.
Ray casts a spell on her onest time.
¡°Hold.¡±
When she took thest step, fearing that she might escape from the hole, she was surprised and red at him with an axe eye at the same time.
As expected, Ray turned his back, thinking that the more he saved the more he would receive resentment rather than gratitude.
¡°Aww!¡±
I hear sad screams of resentment and anger from behind, but I decided not to pay attention for now.
He hurried after the ck men.
* * *
¡°Rise up everyone! It¡¯s an enemy!¡±
People who were awakened by the cries of the guards looked outside.
A huge fire that soared to the height of a building.
Residents were being ughtered by a group of knights in half-te armor with zing smoke.
¡°What is this all about!¡±
¡°First run away! It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±
¡°Where the hell¡¡±
¡°Go to the castle and tell the truth¡¡±
The guards who were talking were hit by a crater flying from somewhere and burned roaringly.
¡°Aaaaaagh!¡±
People who couldn¡¯t escape in time were trapped in the building as debris scattered and fire spread here and there.
But no one was there to rescue them.
This is because the guards were frantic in driving away the assants, while others were scrambling to escape.
¡°Kill everyone you see.¡±
At themand of the leader, the knights followed the order and swung their swords regardless of age or gender.
There must have been bandits among them, and not only killing them, but plundering and harassing them frequently.
¡°Oh mom¡ I¡¯m scared¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay¡ It¡¯s okay, so hide here.¡±
The woman, who gently brushed her daughter¡¯s bangs, trembled while holding a knife.
Knock-!
A man in armor violently opened the door and entered.
¡°Ha ha ha! You were hiding in a ce like this!¡±
¡°Don¡¯te any closer! I will stab you!¡±
The woman threatened with a knife that was about a handful wide.
¡°What a bold year. You mean you dare to point your sword at a knight of the kingdom?¡±
¡°A kingdom¡¡±
He proudly showed off the pattern on his chest.
There was a golden marigold symbolizing the Baybon royal family.
¡°Why is the kingdom¡¡±
¡°To think of plotting against a subject who was under His Majesty¡¯s protection?¡±
At the knight¡¯s words, the woman furiously hit the hammer.
¡°Woah, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re a rebel! I am¡¡!¡±
¡°Shut up! Did you intend to vomit at what is being done under the strict king¡¯smand! I wouldn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t know that the end of treachery is death!¡±
The man raised his sword.
¡°We really don¡¯t know! Help me!¡±
¡°If you have any regrets, solve them in the afterlife!¡±
The moment you drop the knife.
Cade, who ran in just in time, stopped him.
Kaaaang-!
When interrupted at thest moment, the knight clicked his tongue.
¡°Are you trying to meddle in the affairs of the kingdom that the Ascending Dan saw?¡±
¡°It is not right for the royal family to try to kill the people!¡±
¡°How can people from other countries talk about big things and small things in the kingdom! Get out of here!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡±
Quaang-! Kwaaaang-!
The two shed their swords as if to kill each other.
The other members who arrived btedly hearing themotion recognized Cade.
¡°Cade! What the hell is this!¡±
¡°Baybon is trying to kill the people! It¡¯s fine here, so help somewhere else!¡±
At Cade¡¯s words, the children were shocked.
Did the royal family turn around overnight?
As screams poured in from all sides, they looked at each other without asking further.
¡°I¡¯m going this way! Children, go somewhere else!¡±
¡°I will help too!¡±
¡°Then I will call the other members!¡±
¡°Please!¡±
they were scattered in all directions.
* * *
The members who had been sleeping in the Great Hall opened their eyes one by one.
¡°What kind of fuss is this?¡±
¡°Smoke from the capital¡.¡±
A simr thing happened when the outer fortress copsed.
Somehow I don¡¯t have a good feeling.
The noun who was watching the situation from afar on a rock also hardened hisplexion, perhaps realizing that the situation was not serious.
¡°You guys stay here.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t.¡±
¡°We will follow.¡±
At that, the old beggar shook his head.
¡°When you intervene, things get moreplicated. First of all, I¡¯ll look at the situation and if I think I need help, then I¡¯ll call again.¡±
In other words, it means that the kingdom will take care of the affairs of the kingdom.
Deris had no choice but to ept it because he said it from their own point of view.
¡°¡All right.¡±
Upon hearing the answer, the old man began chanting.
¡°The light is with me, and nothing can catch up. Blink.¡±
Enveloped in mana, he disappeared in an instant.
Deungwoldan, who had left the pce and was left at the gymnasium, talked among themselves.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least go find out what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°You cannot interfere in the affairs of the kingdom. It is clearly wrong for Baybon to step in without asking for help.¡±
¡°So you¡¯re saying we¡¯re just going to let go and watch? The smell of blood is wafting from here. Don¡¯t you already know that it¡¯s not a small thing?¡±
¡°Even so, we cannot move.¡±
Just because you¡¯re against it doesn¡¯t mean you don¡¯t want to help.
However, as they were gathered as representatives of each kingdom, it was difficult to handle the aftermath if they were touched carelessly and things spread.
Derisforted them.
¡°Calm down. Whatever the case, isn¡¯t it true that there is no justification for us to step forward? If it¡¯s a really big deal, Baybon will take care of it and reach out its hand.¡±
Deris is one of the few high-ranking nobles left in the gymnasium.
No one vomited at his words like that.
¡°If that¡¯s exactly what Deris¡¯ son wants.¡±
¡°But if things get any bigger than this, I¡¯ll let you down.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t stop you then.¡±
¡®As long as we¡¯re all right by then.¡¯
Deris finally swallowed his words behind his back.
Beforeing to Baybon Kingdom, he was attacked several times.
At the time, it was said that he was not harmed thanks to someone stepping up, but consideringmon sense, this was strange enough.
Unbeknownst to others, Deris constantly felt a threat to her life whenever she encountered assants.
As such, they were so strong that they could not be considered simple bandits, and their momentum was extraordinary.
The one who destroyed them in one stroke existed within the Light Moon Altar.
¡®Is it Simon¡¯s daughter? Maybe it¡¯s Cade.¡¯
I don¡¯t know what it is, but neither Simon nor Doton¡¯s children are here.
If the ck people of that time came again, would they be able to stop them?
Continuing his thoughts, Deris stroked the sword soldier and tried to ignore the dizzying image.
Chapter 813
Episode 813 Danger to Baybon (9)
While chasing after the ck men, Ray was able to roughly guess the situation by seeing them wearing the te armor of the Baybon royal family instead of night travel.
¡®It¡¯s a ulterior motive to do something with Bay Bon.¡¯
The royal knights kill the people.
Then, naturally, people will be hostile to Bay Bon.
The destruction of the outer fortress must have been to give fear to those who had no immunity to war.
Perhaps, with this momentum, even the resistance could be destroyed, and the kingdom itself called Baybon might be eliminated.
The ck room is the ones who can do it and still remain.
Ray appeared in front of the ck men disguised as knights.
¡°Are you doing something pretty fun?¡±
Despite their sudden appearance, they were not taken aback and went straight into battle.
What kind of training would make such machine-like movements possible?
¡°die.¡±
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
The dagger flew at a furious speed.
There was a lot of magic in that one number.
¡®If you try to avoid it, you will be surrounded.¡¯
Sure enough, other ck men were preparing to jump on him.
In response, Ray rather floated in the direction the dagger was flying.
The series of movements of floating in the air and snatching the dagger continued like flowing water.
At this point, the eyes of the man in ck, who had been expressionless, stood out.
¡°He must have been a man of some talent.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s only one?¡±
Pee-!
Grabbed the dagger and threw it, enchanting it at the same time.
¡°Invisible! Haste!¡±
The dagger became transparent and elerated explosively.
I didn¡¯t expect to use magic, so the ck man had to allow the attack.
The dagger was deeply embedded in his shoulder de.
Still, he didn¡¯t groan once.
¡°They really don¡¯t look like people.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s y like this.¡±
Demonic spirit surged from their bodies all at once.
The amount was simr to that of ck magicians¡¯ Magi Circles.
¡°Darkness.¡±
¡°Bone Spear.¡±
I thought my vision went blurry, but bone fragments rose from the ground.
It is no exaggeration to say that warlocks¡¯ fights start with a curse and end with a curse.
¡®It¡¯s not like they¡¯re halfway through.¡¯
Raising mana and fighting against ck magic, Ray soon began ignorantly absorbing mana from the atmosphere.
The moment when people in ck were embarrassed by the strong suction power that made them think that the space was moving.
A chill surged around Ray.
¡°Ice spear.¡±
Damn-!
The air froze.
The small ice crystals grew in size, and eventually hundreds of ice spears were aimed at the ck people.
The feast of magic that filled the sky was enough to make even the ck room lose its fighting spirit.
¡°How can a person¡¯s mana¡¡±
¡°Avoid!¡±
PABABABABAK-!
The ice spear froze everything they touched.
It froze the ground, trees, and even the sleeves of clothes that had only been slightly brushed, and soon affected the bodies of people in ck.
You just need to stop moving for a moment.
Before theymitted suicide, Ray hurriedly memorized the startnguage.
¡°Hold!¡±
Stand tall-!
The men in ck, who flinched for a moment, moved their lips.
Oh Do Dog-!
The moment I thought I was caught.
All at once, they broke the dogma andmitted suicide.
Magic, divine power, and mana can be said to be in conflict with each other.
Divine power and mana are simr to some extent, but the magic itself is different from them.
Perhaps because of that, ck magicians tended not to work well with magic.
At thest moment, Ray, who couldn¡¯t prevent suicide, exhaled a breath he had been holding back.
¡°It¡¯s bullshit.¡±
I know that the poison made in the ck room is effective, but I didn¡¯t even think there was a way to stop it.
Perhaps it has something to do with the dogma that was being manufactured in the mountainside of Count Cerian¡¯s family.
After collecting the body, Ray looked at the ce where the smoke was rising in the distance.
That was obviously the ce where Deungwoldan was staying.
Apparently, it seems to be to remove the deungwoldan, but there was a heart that didn¡¯t know.
It is doubtful that the allied forces came to the Lawfield in, and that the ck room that came out of the sun openly touched Baybon.
¡®It would be nice if they were really aiming for Bay Bon.¡¯
If not, in the worst case, something like this might be happening all over the continent at the same time.
Unable to hide his uneasiness, Ray headed to the royal capital, Chryssen.
* * *
It wasn¡¯t just the royal road where ughter wasmitted.
From the Bayer estate at the bottom of the mountain range to the border area above it, ck soldiers d in royal armor filled the streets.
Fearing the knights¡¯ bluff that those who resist would be charged with treason, the guards cooperated with them one by one.
As a result, it became as if the ck Room and the guards became one and killed the people.
This quickly went into the ears of the local lords, and they immediately prepared a wagon and headed for Baybon Castle.
Before the local lord and his subordinates arrive at the royal castle.
The nobles who remained in the castle were distracted by the current situation.
¡°What is this! The royal knights are rebelling!¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be. I¡¯ve been talking to the captain until just now.¡±
¡°Then what are they talking about!¡±
Because the Shinmahoe was approaching, the aristocrats who were working together in the royal castle were in an emergency.
In addition, the king did not allow an audience, so I couldn¡¯t be this frustrated.
¡°Let¡¯s gather as many soldiers as we can. In any case, we can¡¯t just leave them alone, can we?¡±
¡°I agree. But even without His Majesty¡¯s Yunheo¡¡±
There are not many powerful people who can move the troops in the castle.
No matter how high-ranking aristocrats were, they could not wield arms within the castle.
Naturally, they also did not have the authority to call up soldiers.
In the end, they could only do nothing but wait for King Baybon¡¯s decision.
* * *
The famous old man who arrived at Chryssen was at a loss for words to stop in front of the horrific sight.
Even if they caught enough, 2,000 people were killed.
Some members of the Deungwoldan were blocking the knights, but even that seemed insufficient to the old man.
A dangerous situation where it seems like someone will die at any moment.
The old man intervened in their fight.
¡°Fire ball! Earth spear!¡±
As the magic flew in, the courtesy knights widened their distance.
Taking advantage of the gap, the old man standing in front of the deungwoldan shouted.
¡°I am ude, the Master of the 5th Circle of the Association! Stop the ughter now!¡±
¡°Count Cloyd, we only follow your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±
¡°Where is the captain? Let¡¯s talk to him!¡±
¡°The captain is not here.¡±
¡°What do you mean, the Royal Knights have moved, but there is no leader!¡±
¡°It has be an unnecessary story. I will treat anyone who gets in my way as treason.¡±
The more he talked, the more he felt that something was strange.
¡°Did His Majesty really order the ughter?¡±
¡°Do you dare to doubt? Count Cloyd.¡±
¡°If it was something the king ordered, there would have been an official document. Show me the official notice that was issued.¡±
At those words, the knights changed their expressions.
Instead of answering, they threw themselves at the old man.
He didn¡¯t even think that he would directly attack the count himself, so his response was slightly dyed.
¡°Shield!¡±
Kaaaang-!
The sword he wielded without hesitation was thickly permeated with life.
It was clear that he intended to end his breath with a blow.
¡°You weren¡¯t a royal knight from the beginning.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t keep you alive any longer.¡±
¡°Me too! A single sh of light will be a spear and pierce you! Lightning!¡±
sh-!
The unavoidable electric shock pierced the knight¡¯s body as it was.
Lightning magic takes a long time to cast, but once it is manifested, the effect itself is excellent.
He also cast it with the intention of incapacitating at least one person with the first move.
However, the knight who was directly hit by the magic shuddered a little, but was still ring at it.
¡°What!¡±
¡°Is the joke over?¡±
Embarrassed, Cloyd fired his magic again.
¡°Fire arrow! Wind cutter!¡±
Turong-!
In response, the knights twisted the de of the bastard sword and let the magic flow.
I assumed that he would have skills, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be this good.
The magic cast by the 5th circle wizard is much stronger than the lower circle.
The amount of mana is also positive, but the density of mana thatposes magic is different.
However, they blocked it from the front without much effort.
It is virtually impossible for even a knight of the royal family to deflect one¡¯s own magic from the front.
That meant that their skills already exceeded the level of royal knights.
¡°Where did people like youe from?¡±
¡°You don¡¯t need to know. You will die soon anyway.¡±
A low voice announced death.
Like a shield, thenterns stood in front of the old man.
¡°I will help!¡±
¡°Celebrity, please prepare the magic!¡±
There is no use in struggling.
Their head count alone is over twenty.
It is said that the number of elite-level personnel in the kingdom is twenty.
What the hell can a climbing troupe of less than ten people do?
Chloe gritted her teeth and said.
¡°These are greetings from other countries. Whatever happens to me, just let them live.¡±
¡°Sir!¡±
¡°We will fight together!¡±
Ignoring the words of the children and waiting for an answer, the knight raised his lips.
¡°Do you think you will grant that request?¡±
¡°If you have any intentions.¡±
¡°Even seeing this now?¡±
¡°¡¡±
Where he pointed, there were corpses of miserable appearances everywhere.
They have already given up on being human.
It was clear that he himself had lost his mind in the face of death to expect morality from such people.
¡°Then good. Don¡¯t take even one more fellow along the way.¡±
¡°You overestimate your own abilities.¡±
Hard-!
The two energies collided and the gravel on the ground shook.
At around 5 circles, you won¡¯t be pushed back too much even in closebat with a knight.
This is because low circle magic can be expressed only with start words.
However, because the opponent was the opponent, Cloyd was prepared for death from the beginning.
¡°You guys get as far away as you can while I buy time.¡±
¡°Are you saying that we should live by abandoning our honor?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±
¡°Do you want to bury the bones somewhere else?¡±
His disciples kept their mouths shut when he asked calmly without getting angry or raising his voice.
¡°I¡¯m fine, run away first. When the timees, I will follow.¡±
After talking that far, the disciples lowered their heads.
¡°I will definitelye to save you.¡±
¡°Don¡¯te back.¡±
At the end of the conflicting greetings, they dispersed.
Chapter 814
Episode 814 Danger in Baybon (10)
Only three escorts, Captain Geiman, and King Baybon were in the Great Hall, which was blocked from entering.
Gayman, who posted the report with his head bowed, spoke soon.
¡°Your Majesty, please evacuate.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Only the King¡¯s calm voice resounded in Daejeon.
The royal capital was burnt to death like this.
ording to reports, thousands of unidentified soldiers pretended to be knights and ughtered the people.
If it were not now, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to get out of the body.
Geyman knelt down and begged the king, who hesitated to answer.
¡°your majesty! It¡¯s a royal castle, it¡¯s a matter of getting it back! Please preserve the integrity!¡±
The death of the king was what they really wanted.
It was also true that the king needed to disappear in order for Baybon to fall.
¡®I beg you, please think of the kingdom.¡¯
However, Geiman¡¯s earnestness did not reach the king in the end.
he said, shaking his head.
¡°How could I ignore the kingdom¡¯s pain and run away?¡±
¡°your majesty!¡±
¡°Understand my dogma.¡±
The moment the king was about to raise himself from the throne.
Only Gay, who had been staring at the floor with aplicated face, was quietly brainwashed.
¡°your majesty. We will return it exactly as it was said.¡±
¡°What is that¡¡±
Cheo-!
Gayman drew his sword and charged at the king.
¡°Stop!¡±
It is his skill that has reached an advanced Auror user.
Before the escorts could stop him, he struck the king in the back of the neck with his sword de.
¡°Ugh¡¡±
He lost consciousness and gently hugged King Mann.
The guards immediately drew their swords and pointed them at him.
¡°Chief Gayman! What is this!¡±
¡°Catch the criminal right now!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t interrupt. If you block them, they won¡¯t let anyone live.¡±
The escorts hesitated and withdrew at his usually friendly, lively eyes.
¡°¡Do you think you¡¯ll be okay with this?¡±
¡°Know. When Your Majesty wakes up, you will pay for that sin.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t let it go like that.¡±
¡°Please, let it pass. I don¡¯t want to hurt you guys.¡±
¡°So are we. Leave the kingdom, leaving your majesty the captain. This is thest suggestion to remind you of your old love.¡±
¡°It seems that we do not agree.¡±
Sueuuuuu-
Geiman¡¯s sword moved slowly.
I was preparing for the attack with my whole body tense, but for some reason my vision was getting blurry.
The escorts copsed on the spot without knowing why.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. resent me.¡±
Gayman, who was looking down at them, took the king in his arms and left the pce.
* * *
The Dengwoldan, who fled with their backs to Cloyd, did not go far before encountering another Knights.
¡°Stop your steps right now and surrender.¡±
¡°Keugh! Is this the front yard of my house?¡±
¡°no. Maybe they¡¯re not like royal knights.¡±
Cade said with a sigh.
Words that Cloyd had muttered softly.
¡®It wasn¡¯t like a royal knight from the beginning¡¯.
That word struck me for some reason.
¡®There¡¯s no way Baybon could harm its own people.¡¯
Until now, there was no sign of a civil war, so there would be no reason for the royal family to move troops.
If so, what do they mean?
I drew out my sword, prepared to die.
Woo woo woo-!
The ringing of bells from the royal castle extended to the son-inw.
The guards, familiar with the sound, shouted.
¡°rm! Evacuate!¡±
¡°Everyone run away!¡±
Warning magic that Baybon, who experienced a brutal war in the past, left as ast resort.
At the distinctive signal that echoed throughout the kingdom, all residents and soldiers left their homes and began to run away.
It was the people of Deungwoldan who were rather embarrassed.
¡°Wait a minute!¡±
¡°If you run away that way!¡±
They were at a loss as people fled to and fro.
Even if it was not, it was Deungwoldan who was on the defensive.
As they forced themselves to move to protect the people, it became easier for the soldiers in the ck Room to attack.
¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, stop dying.¡±
One of the leading knights threw a sword at Bent.
Cade called out urgently.
¡°Bent! Avoid!¡±
¡°omg!¡±
Hearing the cry, he quickly turned around.
However, the knight¡¯s sword was already within reach.
Chow ah-!
A long line of blood formed on the back te.
¡°Aagh!¡±
Fortunately, he escaped fatal wounds, but Bent, who had never suffered such a wound in his life, could note to his senses.
The knight who brushed off the blood admired it as if it were unexpected.
¡°Hoo. Did you dodge it at thest minute? He¡¯s a kid with better quickness than he looks.¡±
¡°This guy!¡±
Chaeeng-!
Unlike Cade, who wielded the sword with both hands, the knight blocked it with one hand.
The gap between the two was clear.
¡°Are you still going to deny the will of the royal family?¡±
¡°¡¡±
The hand holding the sword lost its strength.
I was thinking.
Why are there still no cheering forces from the royal castle?
Perhaps, as they said, the royal family really ordered the massacre.
If that was true, all they were doing was meddling in internal affairs.
The article continued, probably noticing that Cade¡¯s image wasplicated.
¡°The Teng Yue Dan, treated as an honored guest by the kingdom, did not dare to interfere in the affairs of the kingdom, and even harmed the royal knights.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°Do you know what you are doing to represent each country?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
He looked back at the members around him this time.
¡°This is a clear act of hostility towards Baybon. We will hold each country ountable for that. Also, the knights who have been found guilty of harming the knights who were doing the will of His Majesty the King will have you punished immediately.¡±
¡°Who knows how to die peacefully?¡±
¡°If you think about the kingdom, you should know which one is the right choice.¡±
At those words, several nobles shuddered.
For nobles, family honor is sometimes more important than their own lives.
If this massacre was really the decision of the Baybon royal family and the Baybon had to pay for their sins, the family could have fallen.
The disciples who were lost in thought put down their swords one by one.
All of them were sons of high-ranking nobles.
¡°Please promise me. To take our lives, but not to harm the family.¡±
¡°If you do, I will not resist any longer.¡±
At their words, Cade urgently shouted.
¡°Wait a minute! Are you all going to die like this?¡±
¡°Cade, do you really think you have a chance?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t know until you try.¡±
¡°¡Daughton¡¯s son, none of the members who fled have returned. Do you know what this word means?¡±
¡°¡.¡±
¡°It means that this front is already surrounded. There is no chance we can escape alive.¡±
Cade gritted it.
¡°You mean you want to die like this?¡±
¡°As a noble, it is natural to take responsibility for your actions.¡±
Looking around, everyone seemed to agree with that statement.
¡°How¡ how could he give up his life so easily?¡±
¡°You who were born and raised in a baron family will not understand.¡±
He gave hisst words and cast his gaze at the knight politely.
That look seemed to prompt an answer.
¡°If you quietly ept death, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do as ast request.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t say thank you.¡±
No one told them to, but they took care of themselves and lined up in one line.
Death row inmates awaiting sentencing.
In front of them, a knight lowered his sword and approached.
¡°Then go well.¡±
Even though he was thest one, he didn¡¯t ask for a will.
He just drew his sword as if he deserved to die.
When a bastard sword the size of an adult¡¯s body wants to touch the neck.
The head of the knight who had suddenly swung the sword fell.
The self-control, who had closed his eyes tightly at the risk of death, opened his eyes and looked at the situation when he did not feel the pain even after a while.
There was a courtesy robe covered in blood and smiling coldly.
¡°long time no see.¡±
The middle-aged man, who had only watched with his hands behind his back, opened his mouth for the first time.
¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Why would you do this? I know.¡±
¡°¡¡±
The originally white robe turned red because it had already soaked in blood.
Perhaps because of this, the middle-aged man did not recognize him.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°I heard that the people who hit me in the first ce don¡¯t remember.¡±
Ray lifted his hood.
Then, the cold gray hair flowed down, revealing the beauty of the world.
The aristocratic children who were watching the scene were astonished.
Umon white hair and blue eyes.
There was only one person on this continent who was represented by the white robe he usually wore.
¡°You¡¡±
The middle-aged man¡¯splexion suddenly turned pale.
A corner of the ck Room that greatly contributed to putting himself into the Demonic Realm.
I never expected to meet you in a ce like this.
Ray raised his mana.
Hard-!
Remnants of the crumbled walls began to gather in the sky.
It gradually grew in size and soon became the size of a mountain peak.
Under the burning meteor, Ray grinned.
¡°You bastards of Noksadae, who owed a lot in the old days.¡±
* * *
Gayman stole a carriage and two horses from the castle and fled.
Due to the high altitude, it was impossible to travel by carriage on some roads, but Geiman, who was well versed in mountain roads, drove the carriage without difficulty.
To pass the time, he activated the King¡¯s warning magic, but perhaps thanks to that, no pursuit was seen yet.
¡°No matter how saintly you are, you cannot stop an army of that size alone.¡±
The kingdom has already been captured.
In addition, knights wearing royal armor were roaming the streets in the adjacent area, so even if you estimate the number to be 5,000 more.
It was not arge number to subdue a country, but it could not help but be a burden in the situation where the capital had to be defended in front of its nose.
¡®Please buy me a little bit of time. I will definitely bring my troops ande back to take back the kingdom.¡¯
He thought to himself, speeding up his horse.
It is said to be a luxury royal carriage, but it is not a proper road and it shakes violently as it tries to go down the hillside.
The king got up grabbing his head as the wind bumped into it.
¡°Keuugh¡¡±
¡°Your Majesty, are you awake?¡±
The king understood the situation as soon as he saw him sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving the carriage.
¡°Sir Gayman! Stop the wagon right now!¡±
¡°I cannot follow.¡±
¡°Yes Inom! You mean you¡¯re going to disobey me!¡±
Despite the King¡¯s angry voice, Geyman still refused to give up.
¡°Your Majesty, I cannotply now. You can¡¯t just follow it now. When you arrive in Celia, please kill this sphemous body.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t we stop right now!¡±
¡°It is impossible.¡±
¡°Did you think Jim had to jump off to stop the carriage?¡±
As if he would grab hold of the door and jump down at any moment.
When King Baybon moved his body, which was supposed to be still iplete, Gayman inevitably turned his back from the coachman¡¯s seat.
¡°¡Never forgive a series of disrespect.¡±
Teouk-!
The new model of the king has been stretched out.
Dalgrak-! Dalgrak-!
Silence again enveloped the carriage, with only the sound of horses running.
Chapter 815
Episode 815 Danger to Baybon (11)
The knights, who were visibly flustered, hurriedly retreated, unlike when dealing with Dengyudan.
¡°It¡¯s magic! Be prepared!¡±
¡°Sung Ha¡¡±
Cade¡¯s pupils shook violently.
I thought he was a member of the same team until now, but he would never have thought he was a saint.
I was able to fully notice it when I washed my hair by the stream, so why didn¡¯t I doubt it?
As the sutras of the past passed through his mind, hisplexion turned white.
Ray said to Cade.
¡°Wake. Now is not the time to be surprised. There are still members on the dance floor. Leave Baybon as soon as you join.¡±
¡°I obey your orders!¡±
As Cade knelt down, his children btedly showed their respect.
¡°I take orders!¡±
¡°I take orders!¡±
¡°Then we should sort out our rtionship soon.¡±
¡°He¡¯s a tenacious guy. At that time, I should have killed you at all costs.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s regret itter. Weren¡¯t you good when you were like that?¡±
Ray snapped his finger.
The huge meteorite that was floating in the air gradually crashed toward the ground.
Koo Goo Goong-!
Noksadae plugged their ears at the meteorite that came down, tearing the wind apart.
It felt like I was gaining weight because of the tremendous heat I felt even though I was wearing mana.
¡°Shield.¡±
Lay, who had put a protective shield around herself and the light moon tform, stood awake and watched them struggle.
¡°Surround Mana!¡±
At the middle-aged man¡¯s cry, they hit the sword.
The sight of dozens of Aura users striking their swords at once was a grand spectacle.
Just when the meteorite almost touched the ground.
The sword has cracked.
Damn-!
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Hold on!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t hold out!¡±
Damn-!
The sword screen broke at once.
At the same time, the ground surface turned over.
The surrounding area turned into a mess, followed by a shock wave that swept away the troops of the nearby Heukbang.
There was no scream in front of magic enough topletely destroy a castle.
Debris rose high from the shockwave and fell to the ground like rain.
Kugoong-! thud-!
In less than a minute, Noksadae, which drove Deungwoldan, disappeared without even leaving a body.
In addition to that, it is the center of the royal capital of Baybon.
Krissen reached a point where recovery was impossible with just one spell.
Those in the deungwoldan trembled at the sight of a god that was hard to believe even after seeing it with their own eyes.
I¡¯ve heard rumors, but I never thought it would be this much.
It is truly an overwhelming force.
If he hadn¡¯t mercifully surrounded them with a protective shield, they wouldn¡¯t have been safe.
¡®Is this really a saint?¡¯
¡®But why did the saint enter the Ascension Altar?¡¯
I had a question, but I couldn¡¯t get it out of my mouth.
The moment Ray, who had defeated Noksadae, was about to move to the gymnasium.
flinch-!
From the bottom of the Chryssen Mountains, countless presences were felt.
A number of troops never seen before.
How many people are there?
Oman?
Hundred thousand?
Or maybe more than 200,000?
In front of the unexpected soldiers, Ray shouted to the members.
¡°Hurry! If you stay nk, everyone will die!¡±
¡°Yes yes!¡±
Half-conscious, they climbed the mountain range again toward the gymnasium.
While contemting what to do with the endless influx of troops, Ray suddenly remembered Lady Simon, whom she had buried above the gymnasium.
Will the deungwoldan be able to find it?
Thinking about it, the answer came quickly.
Young-ae hid it meticulously so that even the Noksa-dae, who were good at searching, could not find it.
I thought that what they were looking for was impossible.
Ray immediately turned and headed for the gymnasium.
* * *
The forces of the ck Room took control of Baybon with terrifying speed.
Leading them was a woman called Lee Jwa.
¡°Gunther.¡±
¡°Please tell me.¡±
The lord of Noksadae.
The man who used to be called the red sword in Lessian answered politely.
¡°As long as the original daughter came, there is no failure. Bring the heart of the old king to me.¡±
¡°Johnny.¡±
¡°The time hase. When the blood of the creatures waters the earth and nourishes it, the day will end and a new sun will rise.¡±
Demonic energy overflowed from the whole body of this passionate person.
¡°Everything will be as you wish in this room.¡±
Finally, the power of the ck room spread all over the world.
* * *
The aristocrats waiting at the grand banquet hall tilted their heads as they saw the members running in contemtion as if someone were chasing them.
¡°Where have you been?¡±
¡°There is no time to exin! Come follow me! We must run!¡±
¡°Where do you mean running away?¡±
¡°Wherever you are, you have to leave!¡±
Did you feel that the tone was unusual?
Silently, they followed the members of the Crisen.
By the time Deungwoldan prepares to leave.
Ray pulled out Lady Simon hidden inside the peak.
¡°Cancel.¡±
When she removed the gag/magic tool from her mouth, saliva leaked out of her mouth like a flood.
¡°Ugh! The punishment for confining the daughter of Marquis Simon¡¯s family in the hills must be high.¡±
I was staring at him with ax eyes, but the situation was such that I didn¡¯t even notice anything like that.
¡°I thought about it and came back. If I had known it would be like this, I would have left it alone. You will hear the resentmentter, so follow me.¡±
¡°Wait a minute¡ I¡¯m still not feeling well¡
¡±
It seems that his legs are stiff because he was buried in the ground for a long time.
She is a very hands-on woman.
Ray whipped her around.
¡°Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡±
¡°Be quiet. I¡¯ll catch you like this.¡±
¡°Are you getting caught? What are you going to do to me!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not doing anything!¡±
¡°They say all men are wolves!¡±
He struggles with his cramped leg, but bes quiet again at the unbearable tingling sensation.
Whether she did it or not, Ray used the tree as a stepping stone to quickly descend the mountain range.
¡°Can¡¯t you go a little slower?¡±
Do you know who wants to go quickly?
I mean, I want to go in a tasteful way while looking at the scenery!
Instead of talking, Ray sped up even more.
The new model seemed to elongate, but soon the surrounding background quickly passed by, so she shut her mouth.
¡®Is it okay to run at this speed in the woods, not on a t surface? Does this make sense?¡¯
Besides, it is night now.
Even in the middle of darkness, he was going down the mountain, avoiding obstacles, but how could he run so well even though he was not an elf?
She looked at him suspiciously.
Ray, who arrived at the gymnasium just in time, said to the members.
¡°Everyone follows me. If you fall behind, you have no choice but to throw it away, so if you can, don¡¯t separate from the person in front of you.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°I will do as I please.¡±
The nobles bowed respectfully.
Even Bent, who used to look down on him, couldn¡¯t raise his head now, which made many members wonder.
As Ray moved his steps, the lighthouses also followed him one by one.
Deris, who was in charge of the members, took the lead as if it were natural.
¡°I don¡¯t know why, but this road is dangerous. I will look into the situation first.¡±
¡°The only way out is here. If you go somewhere else, you will die.¡±
¡°How do you know that?¡±
¡°So there is no time to exin.¡±
¡°no. I can¡¯t move if I don¡¯t understand.¡±
Deris stopped walking.
Those who remained at the gymnasium were also not convinced, so several members, led by Deris, began to stop.
As this happened, those who knew Ray¡¯s identity were restless.
¡°I ask you to refrain from Deris, so please follow me.¡±
¡°Why do you guys follow the words of Jeochi so much? Isn¡¯t it strange? If youe suddenly, follow yourself. If Baybon is in a dangerous situation, why would he run away with his back to the kingdom?¡±
¡°There are circumstances. Please don¡¯t ask now ande with me.¡±
¡°Then exin. that it is the case.¡±
he was stubborn
He stares at it as if he won¡¯t move a single step without listening to the story.
If you think about it, it¡¯s not a big deal.
Deris had a sense of pride and superiority in leading the climbing team.
Then, in a situation where the initiative would be taken away by one member without a title, would he remain silent and give up?
Even if it is Deungwoldan, it is still a group of energetic and young people.
Since he moved in earnest in the ck room, it was only a matter of time before his identity was revealed.
Ray had no choice but to take off his robe.
When the hood was lowered, the gray hair that had been covered came off.
Exmation flowed from the mouths of the youngdies and children who were watching.
¡°Ah¡¡±
¡°Um.¡±
Untrimmed, untrimmed hair down to the shoulders.
The slightly cold blue eyes looked directly at Deris.
When I met those eyes, it felt like my mind was being sucked into it.
¡°Saint¡ Now¡.¡±
¡°I hope it bes reliable evidence.¡±
Ray pulled the hood over again.
Although the robe was full ofplexion now, considering that it was originally white, he must have been a saint called God¡¯s agent in name and reality.
Deris, who came to his senses btedly, knelt down.
¡°I sincerely apologize for disrespecting the saint, Deris.¡±
¡°I apologize and whatever, so let¡¯s run away.¡±
At this rate, you will most likely be caught.
just as expected.
Pipipipit-!
Darkness flew in from the bushes.
At that, Ray stretched out his left hand and hit it.
Kagaga River-!
¡°People are talking, but they are bad manners.¡±
As soon as the attack failed, he ran away without hesitation.
There was no doubt that they were elite.
¡®There¡¯s nothing good about wasting time. I have to run away as far as possible.¡¯
¡°Let¡¯s gather in groups of ten. Ignore attacks that can be shed and block those that cannot be avoided by joining forces. Got it?¡±
¡°I will do as youmand.¡±
Deris quickly got into a group, thinking of making up for the previous mistake.
¡°Follow me. I know the shortcut.¡±
Heukbang had beening and going in and out of Baybon even before Deungwoldan arrived.
In the midst of secretly organizing them, Ray also became familiar with the mountain road to some extent.
He also knew the supply route that Heukbang had made in advance, so it was perfect for escaping with the Dengwoldan.
¡°Everyone follows the saint.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Her clothes are worn and dirty, but her appearance is mysterious.
I wonder if seeing a saint for the first time felt quite sacred.
The deungwoldan was naturally following him.
Among them, Lady Simon was the most shocked.
She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him from the moment he took off his hood.
¡®Saint¡¡¯
The Marquis Simon¡¯s family started making enemies on the satellite bridge several years ago.
At first, I was not very interested in religion, but I found it interesting to hear the story of a saint whose face I did not know, so I visited it once or twice.
But now, he has be more and more immersed in the doctrine, to the point where he visits satellite churches even though he is in a foreign country.
What if we meet
Is he really the person he imagined?
It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it in my mind.
And just before I met him by chance.
That noble figure still lingered in my mind.
Her skin was as white and fine as her hair.
The bridge of the nose and bright red lips that fall in a nice curve.
There was an immeasurable solitude and sacredness in the slightly lowered eyes.
I couldn¡¯t think of it as a Muraebae that used to bury women in the hills before.
¡®It must have been for a reason, right?¡¯
The glorification over the years was enough to turn her away.
A dance story that was told orally.
He felt strangely excited at the thought that he was now in it and standing shoulder to shoulder with the object of his envy.
Unlike Ray, who was only trying to survive in front of an unfathomable army, she was imagining bing a hero by driving out the ck Room.
Chapter 816
Episode 816 Danger in Baybon (12)
Ray went down the mountain along the stream.
If you move to the waterside, not only will there be no traces left, but you can also prepare for any possible tracking scent.
The knowledge I learned from Hongyoung before was quite helpful.
There was no such penance as he tried to move while suppressing his mana so as not to be caught in the current that reached his waist.
¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±
Due to the steep slopes of the Baybon Mountains, the current is also rough.
I wonder if I didn¡¯t do it in vain.
The members were centered and followed well.
However, after going through many things without getting enough sleep, he looked tired.
Deris encouraged them.
¡°If you leave the mountain range, you will soon see Celia¡¯s trade route. You can rest enough when you return to the kingdom, so cheer up a little more.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
You just need to get out of this mountain range.
With that thought, the members squeezed out theirst strength.
Unlike them full of hope, Ray¡¯s face was dying every moment.
¡®There is an ambush ahead. If you touch it, it¡¯s like telling us where we are.¡¯
Right now, this road is a supply route known only to the ck Room.
Even so, the fact that the troops were deployed showed that themander was a very prudent person.
¡°There is an ambush. It¡¯s wrong here.¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
Deris widened her senses.
But beyond the forest, nothing was felt.
There¡¯s no way a saint would lie.
that is to say
He said there was an ambush ahead of him, although he didn¡¯t know it.
¡®Even if they¡¯re saints, if they¡¯re the same age as us, is there such a difference?¡¯
To be honest, I don¡¯t think all the rumors about the saint are true.
Like defeating an undead dragon single-handedly, subduing a group of Wyverns in the Lessian Empire and negotiating with the Empire.
Aren¡¯t these rumors that are absurd even at first nce?
A little doubt appeared on Deris¡¯ face as she looked at him.
¡°Excuse me, but is there really an ambush?¡±
¡°there is. There are only about ten people.¡±
¡°Then wouldn¡¯t it be better to break through?¡±
break through?
There¡¯s no way.
Those ten people could be called the elite of the ck room.
To be honest, it was difficult to get out without sacrificing the Dengweedan, even if it was alone.
Besides, if you get caught, you may not be able to escape anymore.
Ray tly refused.
¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. The location may be known. In this case, it is best to turn around.¡±
It is impossible to dispute the words of the saint again.
Deris lowered her head and replied.
¡°All right. Do as you please.¡±
Deungwoldan left the stream and started to descend the mountain again.
They went down the slope because following the ridge was the easiest way to descend, but could be discovered by the dark room.
The sharp incline made them all nervous.
¡°Ugh!¡±
¡°Be careful.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
If you take even one wrong step, you will fall.
Among them, who were almost crawling down, Ray strode to help the members who had chosen the wrong path.
It¡¯s a slope, but this is almost a rock wall.
But what does it mean to look rxed as if walking on a t surface?
¡°Help me too.¡±
¡°Hold your hand.¡±
¡°thank you!¡±
He picks up the members and leads them to a ce that seems safe.
It is possible to support the weight of two people with almost only the toes.
It was a level that was difficult to even dare to imitate.
¡®What the hell¡¡¯
Deris gnashed his teeth and went down to the ground.
When he came down, the other members, led by Lady Simon and Cade, were able to slowly step on their feet.
¡°Looks like everything hase down.¡±
¡°There is no more than one person.¡±
¡°Then¡¡±
Ray, who was about to head for the trade route, suddenly stopped.
When I turned my head and expanded the feeling, arge army of over 20,000 was stationed along the trade route of Silia.
It is a movement as if they are waiting for them.
¡®If I can¡¯t go to Celia, there is only one option.¡¯
Lawfield in.
Lich and Zeke would have prepared a ce with the principality and allies, so it wouldn¡¯t be particrly dangerous.
If there is a problem, there are so many troops that there is no countermeasure in the ck room.
It would be best to run away again on the day they do attack the ins.
After thinking about it for a while, Ray eventually decided to head for the ins.
¡°The road to the trade route is blocked. We must go to Lawfield ins.¡±
¡°¡yes.¡±
¡°Huh¡.¡±
The spection emanating from the 20,000 troops in the Heukbang could be felt even by the Deungwoldan.
As a result, there was no objection like before.
Ray thought as he looked at the burning capital of Baybon.
¡®Now I¡¯m thinking of trying it for real.¡¯
Previously, it was just a matter of eating thend.
Heukbang decided and deployed troops on the continent, so the pressure was extraordinary.
Soldiers dealing with magic.
The power of action and judgment to collect information and move ordingly is notparable to that of other kingdoms.
Didn¡¯t I almost face an ambush because I read the escape route just now?
With trade routes blocked in advance and forced to go to the Lowfield in, I became very curious about who was inmand of the army.
* * *
Halfman was quite taken aback by the movement of the ck room, which had never been seen before.
He was paying attention to the situation within the continent regardless of means and methods.
Rather than ming myself for not noticing it at an important moment when the power of the dark room over 300,000 moved, I thought ¡®how?¡¯
¡°Surveince was notcking. No, it was rather excessive. But how the heck¡¡±
The half-man top has already crossed the trajectory of the top.
talent and money.
Two things were satisfied, and finally the support of the Principality of Soleil was supported.
I didn¡¯t neglect monitoring with the money I earned.
when he¡¯s in trouble
The branch manager mmed the door and entered.
¡°Sweet Lord! They say that the Baybon Kingdom has fallen!¡±
¡°Babybone? It can¡¯t be!¡±
¡°This is information I got from people I trust! Undoubtedly!¡±
Looking at the confident expression on the branch manager¡¯s face, the information was virtually certain.
There are only a handful of kingdoms in the vicinity of Celia that canpete with Baybon.
To that extent, the Baybon Kingdom was a deep-rooted powerhouse that had been handed down since the age of magic.
But was it captured overnight?
¡°Is it ck?¡±
The branch manager nodded at Hafman¡¯s question.
¡°yes. Allied forces did not move. It seems that the ck room defeated it single-handedly.¡±
¡°Lord Taesangdan¡ no, you must already know.¡±
He was at Baybone.
Even so, the fact that Baybon couldn¡¯t be prevented from falling must mean that the ck Room put a lot of pressure on it.
¡°Tell the fact to the Goblin Queen of the Principality and seek cooperation!¡±
¡°yes! I¡¯ll let my allies know too!¡±
¡°If possible, bring in troops as well! Now is not the time for yournd to be mine!¡±
Ugh-!
Harpman bit his nails.
Virtually, Baybon disappeared.
Let alone troops, nothing could be expected, so it was good to see that the only allies near Celia were Gleiman and Devon.
¡®Serious. Materials that used to go through Baybon can no longer be used as Celia¡¯s trade routes.¡¯
Baybon¡¯s demise is not something that should be dismissed as just Baybon¡¯s work.
The copse of the upper guilds and upper guilds that used trade routes would give a big blow to the situation.
He had already sent letters to Lessian and Leybon Kingdoms.
You can expect their support in case of emergency, but right now you will have no choice but to go through with your own hands.
Inside the office where gold coins are piled up.
Halfman tapped the desk in an unprecedented distraction.
* * *
By the time Lei and Teng Yue were running along the water¡¯s edge.
Gunther found out that Noksadae had been wiped out and that the king had already fled.
¡°Follow me. I wouldn¡¯t have gone far yet. Turn your forces to block Celia¡¯s trade routes and set up ambushes in the forest. If even one is caught, that is the way the king escaped.¡±
¡°Johnny.¡±
As the men in ck prostrated themselves and left, the sword in Gunther¡¯s waist trembled.
At the end of the first Noksa-dan¡¯s achievements, he was given the title of ¡®dae¡¯ by Lee Jwa and barely became Noksa-dae.
Since they were only in charge of dangerous missions, their skills improved, and they were able to raise their level by receiving swordsmanship and mana vision in the room again.
That¡¯s just fifteen years.
Gunther was indignant at thew against having affection and the fact that the subordinates he had carefully raised were ughtered.
He broke a handful of weeds under his feet.
Unknown blue-green grass.
Growing even when stepped on, it was very simr to Noksadae he knew.
Gunther didn¡¯t even leave the body behind, and put the grass he had broken on the ground where his men had closed their eyes.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will tear your skin and draw your blood to release your wishes. You¡¯ve worked hard so far.¡±
He touched the soil for a moment and then got up.
waving a ck cloak.
Gunther headed for the Lawfield ins.
* * *
The demise of Baybone made the surroundings riot.
It was not well known to the public yet, but through Hafman¡¯s contactwork, the kingdoms that could be called allies, including the Lessian Empire and man Devon, were able to hear about it first.
What is currently known is that Heukbang has 300,000 troops and that it has captured Baybon and is moving in earnest with the allied forces.
The kingdoms that were concentrating on their internal affairs literally fell on fire.
There are no troops capable of fighting.
However, since he did not put much effort into diplomacy, there was no way to stop the ck Bang and the coalition from attacking.
Hafman took into ount the will of those kings first and moved.
Soleil Principality and Hafman Merchant¡¯s name suggested an alliance, so the kingdoms that were driven to a dead end had no other option.
At most, it was a small force of a few thousand men, but Hafmann did not look down on it.
As they pledged to share information as well as procurement of war supplies and funds, the top ranks are in fact falling behind.
Inside the office at the upper level, which is busy every day.
The branch manager seemed concerned.
¡°Is it really okay to spread it out like this? There is nothing left.¡±
Halfman worked all day, forgetting his only hobby, counting money.
¡°Branch manager, if everything goes bankrupt, you won¡¯t have money or anything. Shouldn¡¯t we live first?¡±
¡°That¡¯s true, too, but with so many kingdoms forming alliances, how can the ck Army win easily?¡±
Actually, that statement is correct.
However, I don¡¯t think the ck room could have expected this much.
Perhaps, considering the number of cases, they foretold their victory, so they must have raised arge army and upied Baybon.
¡°Do as you say. Even if the corps perishes, it can be raised again, but if the world perishes, isn¡¯t it meaningless?¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
The branch manager left the office.
management of allies.
From the cirction of funds to the procurement of goods.
In the war, the Hafman Upper House continued to be busier than ever as it had to take on work alone that one upper ss could not do.
Chapter 817
Episode 817 Be the Deceiver (1)
As soon as he descended the mountain range, he ran toward the in.
There was no hiding ce to hide properly, so from now on, all you have to do is run fast.
If you can reach the ce where your allies are, you can feel a little relieved.
When others are just looking ahead and running.
Ray felt a presence following them.
However, the energy was much stronger than expected.
¡®I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a jobber.¡¯
I don¡¯t think I can catch up with that speed.
¡°If you run in a straight line, you will see your allies.¡±
¡°Where is the saint going?¡±
¡°I have some business to see.¡±
when I tried to turn my body.
Signs that had been quite a distance before were now felt close by.
Sensing danger, Ray shouted.
¡°Keep down!¡±
At the same time as the words were spoken, the members stopped running and lowered their bodies.
Then, a terrifying sword flew through the air. It felt like a gust of wind
,
and it cut down the tree helplessly.
Ray immediately drew his sword.
As soon as I kicked the ground and ran, a man received a sword.
Kaaaang-!
¡°I knew you would be here too.¡±
A chilling voice sent chills down his spine.
¡°All you!¡±
Some of the members who recognized him were startled.
¡°The former Duke of Gunther¡ Why is the Red Sword of the Bourne Empire¡!¡±
¡°Do you know me? I¡¯m d But the name has already been abandoned.¡±
When the sword flicked, Ray took a step back.
Then saliva gets stuck under your feet.
If I hadn¡¯t pulled myself out beforehand, I would have been hit.
¡°Hold.¡±
He tried to bind him with mana, but Gunther hesitated for a moment before loosening himself up.
It is not at the master level.
It was clear that he had already escaped humans.
¡°Anyone who isn¡¯t even a lich ate Magi? Are you stronger than before?¡±
¡°I thought there would be a day when I would see you again, saint.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry if I can¡¯t see you. How many times have I sharpened my knife in it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just too bad that he died so soon.¡±
Ssss-!
Ray jumped and opened the distance at Noksadae¡¯s signature swordsmanship, which was as magical as a snake.
¡°Fog. Lightning. Air hand.¡±
A bolt of lightning fell through the thick fog.
As he tried to escape, he grabbed Gunther by the ankles and tied him to the ground, where he was caught in the current.
¡°Keugh!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit thrilling?¡±
He added mana output.
When the mana of the air was drawn and the electric shock was applied, the light moon group had to retreat with only the sparks bouncing around.
¡®Is he really the hero of the Holy Kingdom?¡¯
¡®It deserves a high prestige with magic.¡¯
Even though it should be a low circle magic, its power isparable to high circle attack magic.
Gunther, who made a name for himself in the Empire, is unable to move.
Did you think it couldn¡¯t be like this?
Gunther pulled up the demon.
Aaaah-!
The fog dissipated in an instant.
His feast day, which cuts seven times a day, rained down on Ray.
¡°Shield.¡±
Kakakakakang-!
Damn-!
The translucent membrane was slightly cracked.
Certainly notpatible with Magi.
Now I know why he struggled so much when the demons invaded in the Heavenly Demon War.
But even so, it is less than a lich.
Magi¡¯s majesty.
The ability to deal with it is still not reaching the edge of the reach.
In addition, since a simr swordsmanship had already been dealt with when fighting Proxia, Ray was able to easily deal with Gunther.
Turong-!
Ray shed Gunther¡¯s sword and dug into his bosom.
¡°It¡¯s still a great skill.¡±
He retrieved the sword and spun around on his left foot.
The longsword was fired at Ray with all its strength intact.
It was like shooting an arrow from a distance.
¡°Aura de!¡±
¡°Avoid!¡±
At the shouts of the members, Ray also pulled out his face aura.
Kwaaaang-!
Swords collided with swords, and there was an explosion.
Gunther took three steps back.
On the other hand, Ray stood tall in his ce.
¡°Hasn¡¯t it arrived yet?¡±
Tuduk-!
Blood ran down his hands and fell to the ground.
When it reaches its peak, it is said to cut seven times a day.
The sword of Chosa (²ÝÉß) spread out from Ray¡¯s hand.
Damn-!
Gunter¡¯s body, which seemed unlikely to copse, copsed.
Ten scars were engraved on his body.
The lord of Noksadae.
Lessian¡¯s red sword died like that in an unknown forest under Baybon.
* * *
After defeating Gunther, Ray slightly frowned.
¡°Ugh!¡±
Thest time the swords collided, demonic energy prated.
As a result, remnants remained in the body.
After driving the devil with his fingertips, he cut off his index finger and drained the blood poisoned by the devil.
Stop the bleeding and look around.
Countless troops were approaching behind the dead Gunther.
¡®Dangerous. There is still a distance left to the Lawfield ins.¡¯
The moment they catch up, they don¡¯t know what will happen to Deungwoldan and even themselves.
Soldiers who handle magic power exert superior power than mana users of the same level.
Besides, thepatibility is unfavorable, and even an unlucky blind knife can kill you if you get hit.
¡°Run to the in.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
¡°Hurry up! Right in front of you!¡±
Deris and Cade, who understood the meaning of the words, led the climbers.
Ray did not join them and turned his back to face Heukbang.
It¡¯s almost the first time I¡¯ve used this magic.
He got the idea from Aira¡¯s study and repaired the temple called God¡¯s magic tool and reachedpletion.
He stretched out his right hand and held his shoulder with his left hand to prepare for the recoil.
¡°Drain.¡±
Whoa-!
Atmospheric mana began to be sucked into him.
The mana, which was thick enough to be felt even by ordinary people, traveled along the back and gathered in the right hand.
Ray memorized the startingnguage.
¡°Ray.¡±
In an instant, the blue color of mana colored the forest.
Deungwoldan, who left the forest at the beautiful sight of the moonlight-like glow, inadvertently looked back.
Then, blue snow fell in the forest.
As his foe¡¯s bloodstained robes fluttered, his mana spun around him.
Holy light poured down on the enemy.
The Ilman army, which had been rushing in unstoppable with spears and swords, dissipated neatly.
forest too.
trees too.
neither man nor beast.
In the ce where the light passed, nothing remained.
In the blink of an eye, 10,000 pursuers disappeared.
The clouds of soldiers¡¯ feet that had been heard just before had stopped.
In what used to be a forest, only quiet silence lingered.
No matter how strong the mana rod is, the fatigue after using this level of magic is no joke.
Ray used magic on his scorched right hand.
¡°Heal.¡±
The burn marks on him gradually disappeared.
Deungwoldan, who watched the scene from behind, couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut.
It was arge army of well over 10,000 people.
Now, when I thought I was really dying, everything disappeared with a single stroke of the saint¡¯s magic.
A person who can handle ten soldiers alone is called a knight.
If you know how to deal with a hundred soldiers, you be a leader, and only a master can kill a thousand.
If so, what should a person who can instantly destroy an army of 10,000 be called?
A pretty young man approached between the lighthouses, who were just staring nkly at Ray.
¡°Lord.¡±
It was a light tone, as if calling someone, but the words cleared my doubts.
If it is a Lord who is said to be the master and servant of magic.
Maybe even 10,000 soldiers can be dealt with.
Richie, a young man, walked past them and approached Ray.
¡°I could feel the mana drain, so someone did it, and it turned out to be a load.¡±
¡°rich.¡±
¡°What is this anyway?¡±
The lich pointed to the forest that had disappeared as if a hole had been drilled through it.
I¡¯ve never seen or heard of such magic.
Maybe it¡¯s a great magic that only the 8th circle can use.
his eyes shone brightly.
¡°It¡¯s an 8th circle magic.¡±
It was a guess, but the words were clearly heard by the deungwoldan.
8 circle magic?
So, does that mean there are at least 8 circles of saints?
On the other hand, Ray, who heard the story, was absurd.
Where in the world is the 8th circle magic in the yard where the 7th circle magic book is rare, how can you use something like that?
denied of course.
¡°no.¡±
¡°I am humbled. What is the principle? Please teach me as you go.¡±
¡°This is magic that no one can use.¡±
Really.
He couldn¡¯t even dare to try it unless the Mana Lord became like him.
If you try to use it forcibly, the mana rod in your whole body will copse and you will be caught up in a mana runaway.
Lich, who understood it to the extent of ¡®You are still unable to use magic because ofck of training¡¯, became a believer.
¡°As expected, it is loaded. harbinger of magic. I just feel a sense of alienation from the insight and ability that escapes the courtship of the public.¡±
Hearing from Richie that he has escaped from being human, he feels strange.
¡°For now, guide these people to the allied barracks.¡±
Then his expression changed.
Richie, who took a quick look at the tform, said dryly.
¡°Are you saying that we should bring in bastards who are less than worms like this?¡±
¡®no way. Are you kidding me?¡¯ I looked up and Ray replied.
¡°You must be tired because you haven¡¯t slept a wink.¡±
¡°There is no shelter for worms worse than goblins.¡±
¡°A guest is a guest even if he is weaker than a goblin.¡±
If you pretend, you say pretend.
Richie immediately recognized the meaning and shook his head.
¡°You are saying that the day wille if you take it with you. If the Lord says so, I will prepare an empty seat in the stable.¡±
Richie basically doesn¡¯t joke well.
Ray, who recalled the image of the light moon who would sleep in the stable, decided to talk to Zeke separately afterwards.
After parting with the deungwoldan and going to the barracks, Zeke ran first.
¡°Lord! Are you all right!¡±
Seeing the bloody robe, he held out a white shirt.
¡°Please change into this first.¡±
¡°thank you.¡±
It was good that I was embarrassed at the time.
Ray asked while changing his clothes.
¡°How is the situation?¡±
¡°Allied forces are still on the in. ording to Harfman, the north has already been upied by the Allies. And the Baybone Kingdom¡¡±
¡°I know. What about the ck room?¡±
At that question, Zeke¡¯splexion darkened.
¡°I¡¯m not sure, but the estimated number of troops exceeds 300,000.¡±
¡°Four and thirty thousand?¡±
If it were 300,000 people, it would be the number that came from adding together the forces of Baybon, Gleiman Devon, and the Lessian Empire.
It doesn¡¯t make sense that I didn¡¯t notice it until that much force came out.
I don¡¯t think Haffman made a mistake either.
Ray thought deeply.
¡°There must have been a trick.¡±
¡°¡yes. It seems that there was a spy from the ck Room on our side as well.¡±
If there was a person nted by the Heukbang among the people reporting, then what I hadn¡¯t noticed until now is true to some extent.
Zeke said calmly.
¡°My lord, I have something to tell you about him.¡±
Chapter 818
Episode 818 Be the Deceiver (2)
An old man straightened his stoop amidst the unquenchable fire and smoke.
¡°Keuk. In the end, even Noksadae¡¯s kid fell victim to it.¡±
Hearing the report that the great lord of Noksadae and his 10,000 troops had disappeared without a trace, Lee frowned.
¡°Three seats.¡±
¡°Would it be safe to say that they are the lower ones? We should be careful not to do that either.¡±
The old man called Samjwa continued.
¡°He has finished all the preparations. But I still couldn¡¯t drive out only Baybon. Why are you hesitating so much?¡±
At the question without a smile, Lee Jwa simply looked at the ruins of the ruined castle.
The triad sat down on a rock and said, looking at the same ce as her.
¡°Now that it is thest moment, do you, even the naive one, sink into agony?¡±
¡°No, no. This is not like that.¡±
¡°Why do you lie when you can get caught right away? It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t guess your heart.¡±
As if the sunset had set due to the mes, the son-inw was stained with a beautiful scarlet light.
This seat looked up at the night sky.
There were still stars in the slightly bright sky as if the sun was about to rise.
¡°We must be on the right track.¡±
After hearing that it was neither a question nor a self-talk, the three left answered.
¡°I¡¯m just going in the direction I need to go. It¡¯s a bitte, but originally the world should have been like this.¡±
¡°¡¡±
She said nothing.
I just sat still and looked at the capital of Baybon, which I had destroyed myself.
So the day dawned again.
* * *
Zeke, who ordered the attendant to pick up the car, paused.
He didn¡¯t open his mouth for several minutes after he drank the tea to see if his throat was burning.
Ray asked.
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Mmm.¡±
He brought his hand to his mouth and stroked his beardless chin.
Frustrated with that, Ray tapped his chest.
¡°What are you sozy about? Since the meal is ready, talk to me.¡±
At his urging, Zeke finally exhaled a long breath and opened his mouth.
¡°Anyway, the heroic n¡ It seems that they joined forces with Heukbang.¡±
¡°what!¡±
How could they, who were in the holy kingdom, move like the ck Room!
¡°As I said before, there were people whose movements were suspicious. Perhaps they were in contact with the ck Room.¡±
¡°What about the numbers?¡±
¡°I do not know. But at least a hundred will pass.¡±
One hundred heroic ns.
Those who can handle both sword and magic are tricky enemies.
Even if it wasn¡¯t, there weren¡¯t that many hands to move if they turned around in a situation where they were outnumbered.
¡°¡You¡¯re really cornered.¡±
I wascent.
I should have paid more attention to them.
It was his mistake to think that he had nothing to do with the Heukbang because he was a lineage of a hero who kept peace in Middle-earth on behalf of the dragon.
¡°I have contacted the principality. Lady Aira said that she would lead the elves to the ins herself.¡±
¡°Not enough. Bring all the goblins that can be mobilized from the principality.¡±
¡°All right. And Heybon Kingdom has also expressed its intention to participate.¡±
fortunately out of misfortune
If it was Heybon Kingdom, it would be a position where he could strike the back of the ck room, even if it was far away.
If there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s at stake, it¡¯s whether the allied forces will stay still until then.
Ray, who was picturing the war situation in his head, said.
¡°Assemble all possible kingdoms and let allies fall back.¡±
¡°Retreat¡ you mean?¡±
¡°okay. Now is the time to back off.
It¡¯s Baybon, but it can¡¯t be helped, but at times like this, you have to leave more troops.
The situation would be at its worst if the allies blocked the retreat at a time when the ck Army could not know when it would advance.
¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±
Zeke continued to report again.
¡°The Lessian Empire is also sending troops. Bypassing Celia, thanks to Harpman¡¯s attracting neutrals, replenishment is also possible.¡±
¡°good. Then we make the most of our time here.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
Zeke bowed briefly and left the barracks.
* * *
Looking at the map of the army and deciding on the future direction, this time Rich came into the barracks.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I forgot to give it.¡±
He handed over an old booklet.
This.
¡°This is the book Lord entrusted me to decipher. I¡¯m sorry, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out.¡±
He bowed his head.
Lich couldn¡¯t solve it even with his vast knowledge of magic.
Ray kept the book in his arms.
¡°I couldn¡¯t open it after all.¡±
¡°yes. I don¡¯t know who the magician is, but he¡¯s a great person. I made it so that it cannot be opened if the conditions are not met. Of course, you can¡¯t force it open.¡±
Lich, who almost suffered a catastrophe after trying to force it open several times, recounted the events of the past like a saga.
¡°It¡¯s quiet anyway.¡±
¡°I know. Now that Baybon has fallen, it looks like they¡¯lle in soon.¡±
¡°It seems that they are hesitating to go to war.¡±
At that, Rayughed.
¡°Heukbang hesitates about war? Nonsense.¡±
¡°I think so too, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re hesitant about advancing in a situation where you have an advantage in numbers?¡±
¡®It¡¯s just a feeling, though.¡¯ muttering, Rich handed over the book and left the barracks.
Ray looked outside through the small open window.
The sun was slowly rising.
* * *
Waterfall in the elven vige.
Aira walked towards a valley that was transparent enough to see the bottom.
Elves dressed in armor made by the Dwarves greeted her with furious attitudes.
¡°Meet Aira.¡±
¡°Meet Aira.¡±
¡°Are you ready?¡±
A clear voice resounded in the audience, like jade marbles rolling.
¡°If you just tell me, I can always follow you.¡±
¡°Give me an order.¡±
she smiled a little
¡°The time hase. Those who killed ourpatriots and took away their livelihood will be returned as a handful of dust.¡±
¡°For my countrymen!¡±
¡°For the vige!¡±
Elves shouted in unison.
For the first time in hundreds of years, the elves have dered war.
* * *
Lessian Empire.
This princess, who was taking sses to be the next emperor and building her position step by step, epted the letter that had just arrived and her hands trembled.
Quaang-!
The luxurious table decorated with wyverns was shattered in one blow.
Seeing the princess be violent after a chat, the minister dissuaded her.
¡°Wow Princess! Please calm down!¡±
¡°Do you look so real now! Dare to touch someone who is supposed to be outside the princess¡ It seems the monkeys on the periphery don¡¯t know the subject. I cannot stay still.¡±
¡°But if we carelessly touch you¡¡±
¡°Please be quiet instead. This will be done under my authority as the princess. I will take all responsibility.¡±
It is said from above, but it is impossible to resist from below.
This princess usually has a quiet and calm personality.
It was the first time he had seen him run wild like this.
¡®If I¡¯m wrong, sparks could fly at me.¡¯
Wanting to live a thin and long life, he lowered his head.
¡°I will follow the will of the princess!¡±
¡°Thank you for noticing. Then we will send 50,000 troops and three knights.¡±
¡°Oh, 50,000 people¡¡±
Excluding the Imperial Guard, it was all of the troops she could currentlymand.
To be honest, I wanted to stop using all of them for dispatch to other countries.
This princess nced at him.
¡°¡Do you have any disagreements?¡±
The minister smiled brightly, as he was on the verge of being thrown into prison for disobeying the imperial order if he spoke the wrong words.
¡°This Marquis Forwarden will be responsible for the dispatch procedures.¡±
¡°please.¡±
The princess smiled at her as she spoke.
¡°We should take this opportunity to clearly see what will happen if we go against Lessian.¡±
Behind her intelligent appearance, a truly cruel inner side was hidden.
* * *
While preparing for dispatch in each country.
The advance of the ck Room began in earnest.
Their armies, which had upied Baybon, now marched on the Lawfield ins below.
coo-! coo-!
The ground trembled with the advance of the soldiers.
The allies who were standing guard quickly lit a beacon.
The smoke rising from a distance caused an uproar among the allied camp.
¡°It¡¯s a ck room!¡±
¡°An enemy ising!¡±
¡°I take only what I can carry and run away. At least we have to get out of the ins.¡±
¡°Once they step out, it won¡¯t be easy to drive them out.¡±
¡°Thend needs to be regained. We have to live for now.¡±
At Ray¡¯s words, themanders of each country calmly agreed.
Although it was painful to have to give up the ins that had been upying their positions, there was no other option for now.
¡°Pack your things!¡±
¡°Retreat!¡±
¡°Soldierse first! The Knights follow them!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The armed knights rode out with their horses.
In the meantime, the soldiers and a handful of wizards packed their belongings and fled.
Ray said to Zeke.
¡°It won¡¯t be easy to buy time with the Knights. Take the goblins and help them.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
It is said that there is no business in front of the number of heads, but if it is a strong man like Zeke, even in a hectic battlefield, it will be possible to do one hundred.
Richie watched him quietly and followed Zeke.
¡°I¡¯ll go get the corpse.¡±
It seems like he¡¯s trying to help no matter what he says.
¡°Don¡¯t overdo it, get out when the timees.¡±
¡°Do not worry. As long as the Life Vessel remains intact, you cannot die even if you want to.¡±
the following article.
He survived even with a hole in his chest, what should he worry about?
Richie walked away.
With the goblins at the forefront, the allied knights followed.
¡°Kkeukkeuk!¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen blood!¡±
As I ran with my weapon in my hand, I confronted the soldiers of the ck Room.
They rushed to kill them with one blow, but were blocked by the soldiers with their swords.
Chaeeng-!
Kagaga River-!
The soldiers in the ck Room exhaled demonic energy.
¡°Margie!¡±
¡°Keugh! Rotten me!¡±
An unexpected counterattack forced the goblins back.
In this way, there is no choice but to put mana.
Sword auras were pulled out from their weapons.
Slow-!
Puppy-!
One goblin took on two or three soldiers from the ck Room.
beat him
The knights made a path on both sides as if they were spreading their wings.
¡°Help the goblins and drive out the enemy!¡±
¡°Be careful not to be surrounded!¡±
He pierced the enemy with the spear he was holding, and made the enemy hesitate as he rode on horseback.
However, the ck room constantly came like a puppet without emotions, regardless of whether the ally died or not.
In addition, the level of the soldiers was too high to simply call it human-caused tactics.
It¡¯s not a sword aura, but since I strengthened my body using demonic energy, I was able to survive a few battles with knights.
The moment when I was increasingly surrounded by their power, which was stronger than I thought.
Magic flew from behind.
¡°Bone spear.¡±
A huge spear made of bones struck the enemy.
Parser Seok-!
Sharp bone fragments protrude from the dead body again.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
¡°Hearing screams reminds me of the past.¡±
Dozens of soldiers perished with one Lich¡¯s magic.
Chapter 819
Episode 819 Be the Deceiver (3)
¡°Bone spear.¡±
Just as the knights were about to be surrounded by the soldiers, magic flew in just in time.
A huge spear made of bones struck the enemy.
Parser Seok-!
¡°Aagh!¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
Sharp bone fragments protrude from the dead body again.
Dozens of soldiers perished in the chain of Lich¡¯s magic that gradually spread.
¡°Hearing screams brings back memories.¡±
¡°Bad taste. I never thought the day woulde when I would fight alongside a ck mage.¡±
¡°Keuk. Even the goddess is very indifferent.¡±
Zeke raised his holy power and kicked the ground.
A one-meter-long aura de poured from the sword, and the enemy army copsed at once.
Sieg ran around the battlefield like a fish out of water.
When the goblins were in danger, he approached them like ghosts and helped them, and when the knights tried to expand their position, he worked with them.
However, there was no time to spare in front of an army teeming with ants.
¡°There is no end.¡±
¡°If you have time to talk, swing your sword.¡±
¡°Kuk!¡±
Even if you kill them, they will not stop advancing, so if this happens, the first thing to do is to run out of divine power.
at that time.
Smoke rose from behind.
¡°It¡¯s a retreat signal! Retreat!¡±
¡°Goblin! Stop retreating!¡±
¡°Keew!¡±
Even the goblins, who were distracted by the fight, retreated one by one at that point.
Zeke and Richie also slowly prepared.
With a way to run away at any time, I keep an eye on my allies until they can escape safely.
Those who looked like knights came running from the camp of the ck Room far away.
He looks young too.
However, the sword had an aura de.
¡°rich!¡±
¡°Know.¡±
They¡¯re unusual guys.
Sieg gave strength to the hand holding the sword.
¡°Let the mes consume you. Fire pir.¡±
Fire-!
Pirs of me soared from the ground.
Surprised by that, the horses of the knights raised their front legs and groaned.
¡°The retreat is blocked!¡±
¡°damn!¡±
¡°Ice of breath.¡±
Damn-!
The pir of me seemed to shake, but it collided with the magic of the lich and soon disappeared.
The passage that had been blocked by him was opened again.
¡°You two, run away too!¡±
¡°It¡¯s a hindrance. go away.¡±
¡°Yes yes!¡±
As the knights and goblins escaped, the enemy forces gradually tightened the two.
Kagaga River-!
¡®It¡¯s a waste.¡¯
I never thought this ambush was hiding.
Richie looked in the direction of Zeke.
Three young knights were fighting Zeke with their aura des pulled out.
Besides, there are several such unusual guys hiding in front of him.
It was likely that he was trying to take advantage of the opportunity.
Even if it was against ordinary soldiers, it was not easy to run away while dealing with several sword masters.
Unsurprisingly, Zeke was pushed back, sweating profusely.
¡°If you have something hidden, don¡¯t save it, bring it all out.¡±
¡°I know even if you don¡¯t say anything!¡±
Sieg shook off the ck knights with the sword in his right hand.
He stretched out his empty left hand and pretended to hold something.
When they felt unusual divine power, they retreated back using the soldiers as shields.
¡°They¡¯re quick-witted guys.¡±
¡°Iciclence.¡±
Quad Deuk-!
Magic shot from the lich.
Dozens of giant icicles headed for the ck knights who were blocking Zeke¡¯s path.
¡°Shield.¡±
¡°Shield.¡±
In response, the wizards created severalyers of protection.
Richie said to Zeke.
¡°I helped you enough to help you, so run away on your own. Blink.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, his new model disappeared from sight.
It was a small gap indeed, but it was enough time for Zeke to escape.
He ran towards the main base without looking back.
¡°I missed it.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to chase?¡±
¡°Does not matter. Since he told us to release our strength from the ins, the mission has already beenpleted.¡±
The knights in ck te armor watched Zeke silently until he fled.
* * *
Deng Yue Dan clearly saw the battle between goblins and knights from afar.
It was natural for the knights, but seeing the goblin pull out the sword aura, they felt beyond absurd and even frustrated.
¡°Uh, how do monsters get mana¡¡±
¡°It took me 15 years to make it that simple¡¡±
The condition of the sword aura was also outstanding.
It was not hazy like smoke and kept its shape intact, so there was a sense that it was better than them.
¡°¡Did it mean that you were worse than a goblin?¡±
Deris muttered.
There was nock of practice.
Rather, it is a stage that has been reached at the end of a bloody penance.
He consoled himself that those goblins were just extraordinary.
The daughter of Marquis Simon could not stop asking questions while watching the battlefield.
¡®Flee again.¡¯
He also ran away from Baybon Kingdom.
They ran away even when they came down the mountain range, and even now, they only bought time, but in the end they are running away.
Even though I knew in my head that it was an unfavorable situation, I still couldn¡¯t understand in my heart the current situation where I was just running away.
¡®Why don¡¯t you fight when you have a hero?¡¯
The hero she knows is not like this.
A person who does not back down even in adverse circumstances and wins in the end.
That is the true saint handed down in sagas.
Lady Simon looked at Ray.
He was sitting at a long table in the barracks and coordinating opinions with the heads of each country with a serious face.
At the end of the story, a man named Zeke approaches again and a serious story begins.
You look busy, but what¡¯s the use of all that now?
Wouldn¡¯t it be more helpful if you were to constantly shoot magic at times like this?
Feeling frustrated, she left the barracks.
* * *
As the allied forces withdrew, the Lawfield ins were nowpletely in the hands of the ck Army.
Because they upied Baybon Kingdom in advance, Ray had to prepare for an unexpected surprise attack.
¡°I don¡¯t like the seat.¡±
In front of them, arge army of the ck Room is waiting, and next to them, there are hordes of guys preparing to attack from the Bay Bon Mountains.
Even the trade route of Celia, which could be said to be the only retreat, was already upied by the ck Room, so it could be said that it was a dilemma.
¡°Lord.¡±
e in.¡±
Seeing Ray let out a sigh, Zeke smiled bitterly.
¡°The situation is very difficult.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk. What¡¯s more?¡±
¡°Forty-five people have this.¡±
If forty-five.
Let¡¯s open the paper Zeke gave us.
It had neat writing written on it.
¡®There are many numbers.¡¯
¡°What does this mean?¡±
Ray was able to infer its meaning without difficulty.
There are many numbers.
That would mean that there were a lot of guys like forty-five mixed in the army of the ck Room.
Even one forty-five people can easily organize the Deungwoldan.
However, if there were such people lined up, in fact, not only the number of people but also the level of soldiers were being pushed down.
Ray burned the paper.
¡°It seems that they will attack from the other side first.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°Weren¡¯t there any strange guys when fighting the ck room?¡±
¡°Speaking of strange people¡¡±
Ah.
Sieg recalled the three knights who shared swords at thest moment.
The ck knights who used aura des even though they looked young.
¡°Come to think of it¡¡±
Ray sighed as Zeke muttered as if he had guessed something.
¡°As expected.¡±
Somehow I didn¡¯t want to see it.
Just in case, it was to the advantage of saving the troops as much as possible and running away.
Forty-five gave me a secret letter, so it was a shame. If I had started fighting first to try to reduce the number of people, I would have literally been in trouble.
¡®Those guys felt like a detached unit.¡¯
If you set up the soldiers as a shield and they hit the back, the allies will surely end here.
Since they had been acting aggressively so far, the possibility was high.
Ray made a quick decision.
¡°Pack your bags. retreat again.¡±
¡°Yes yes?¡±
Zeke stammered to the end and asked again.
¡°If you withdraw further than this, it is practically the same as giving up Celia¡¯s front yard.¡±
¡°doesn¡¯t care.¡±
Seeing Ray promptly respond without even thinking about it, Zeke pondered for a moment.
Those ruthless forces have already upied the Baybon Mountains and the Lawfield ins.
If you give up this ce, which can be called the outskirts, even Celia will be in danger of being captured.
¡®Should I tell you something?¡¯
When ites to strategy and strategy, you and your allies¡¯ veterans, who have been through many wars, know better.
I wondered if he was only looking at the trees, not the lord he respected, or the forest.
¡°The ins of Lord Lawfield are a geographical point. If you don¡¯t know if you¡¯re wearing your feet, if youpletely turn your troops, you¡¯ll reach Celia as well as the Principality of Soleil and the Lessian Empire in the north. Please reconsider.¡±
Zeke, who followed anything he said, was the first to ask for reconsideration.
Still, Ray shook his head firmly.
¡°If you stay here, you will die. Let¡¯s start from the distance and think about theter.¡±
¡°But¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s an order.¡±
At the word mand¡¯ that fell from his mouth, Zeke shut his mouth.
Instead of asking back, get down on your knees and show your doctor.
¡°I follow the will of my lord.¡±
¡°The trade route already has an army in the ck room, so we detour outside the ins and get out.¡±
¡°yes. I will be ready soon.¡±
* * *
Due to Ray¡¯s orders, the Allied Forcespletely left the Lawfield in.
The knightmanders leading the army sighed.
¡°I don¡¯t know what the saint is thinking.¡±
¡°To leave the in¡ What kind of wind suddenly blew?¡±
It was not easy for them to understand that they were leaving a point that they could never give up during the war.
Even if you defend with all your life, it¡¯s not enough.
By the time the soldiers were moving their luggage and preparing to retreat.
Deungwoldan prepared to leave by tearing down the tent twice a day.
¡°It¡¯s hard to guess what it means.¡±
¡°You must have an idea.¡±
Cade stood up.
¡°What do you mean by thinking? I know their strength is strong, but aren¡¯t they just running away all day?¡±
¡°Thanks to the Holy Son, we have been able to save our lives. If it hadn¡¯t been for him, I wouldn¡¯t be able toin now.¡±
¡°We have many articles. Besides, the power of the ascending moon is not small. Quite a few soldiers won¡¯t be able topete. How can I not be frustrated because they are giving me a ce instead of thinking about using it?¡±
¡°But¡¡±
Just when a strange airflow was about to flow between the deungwoldan.
Outside the tent, knights passed by.
¡°It is an order to leave the barracks alone and not tidy them up.¡±
¡°yes?¡±
¡°He told me not to put out the fire. Now that I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ll go.¡±
They just finished talking and disappeared right away.
No, don¡¯t you organize the barracks?
So, is this the sound of growing from the ground behind this?
¡°I have a nket, so I can do anything, but¡¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand at all!¡±
The members got nervous and threw away what they were doing.
Chapter 820
Episode 820 Be the Deceiver (4)
When the allied forces escaped out of the in with only the bare minimum supplies.
Shortly after they fled, the bombing of the ck Room began.
Kwaaaang-!
coo-!
In the ensuing binge drinking, everyone looked back with the knightmanders.
Then, a fire soared in the ce where they were just a moment ago.
Rocks from the mountains hit the barracks and mes erupted, burning up supplies.
By the time the mes died down, knights and soldiers rushed in and began to search everywhere.
The allies who watched the scene from beyond the forest were dazed.
What would have happened if I had stayed there?
Perhaps he was stoned to death or turned into a lump of charcoal.
If it were not for him, he would have received the swords of the knights who seeded him and ceased to be a person of this world.
It was only btedly that I realized that the reason why they asked me to leave the tent and supplies was to buy time to escape.
The captains of each country looked at Ray.
¡°How did you know?¡±
It was a magical bombardment that would have killed most of the allies even if it was 30 minuteste.
I was even more surprised because there was no element to notice in advance.
Of course, Ray received a secret letter from Forty-five and expected it.
However, exining it directly would make thingsplicated, so I decided to gloss over it.
¡°I didn¡¯t know. I just had a hunch and avoided it.¡±
¡®I was lucky.¡¯ I muttered, but the captains shook their heads as if it was nonsense.
If this was really simply predicted by intuition, his intuition was already at the level of foreseeing the future.
As the captains continued to stick around and ask questions, Ray avoided his seat.
* * *
Inside the temporary barracks.
Zeke threw a burdensome gaze on his knees.
¡°I was impressed by the master¡¯s deep wisdom.¡±
¡°okay.¡±
¡°As a subordinate, I did not recognize it and dared to make fun of it. Anything is good, so please punish me.¡±
If I don¡¯t punish it, something big will happen.
Somehow I feel that way.
Ray pretended to think deeply before opening his mouth heavily.
¡°Zeke, your sin is great.¡±
¡°I am familiar with it.¡±
His head bowed even deeper.
¡°Since the situation is the situation, it must be punished.¡±
¡°yes. I will dly ept any punishment.¡±
Literally, if you say you¡¯re going to die, you¡¯re going to die.
said Ray.
¡°No punishment is your punishment.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
Seeing as if he had heard it wrong, Zeke inadvertently raised his gaze.
Was this a bit too much?
As I nced at Zeke, he soon became more and more shocked as if he had realized something.
He said in a whirlwind of emotions.
¡°Even wishing for punishment is ultimately my desire¡ You are saying that your lord will notice that and will instead punish me for wanting punishment by not punishing me¡.¡± Zeke must have been a madman
.
The maniacal gaze became more and more frightening.
It seemed that saying any more would only have the opposite effect, so Ray silently affirmed.
¡°I just need to know.¡±
¡°You are indeed the lord. As a lowly person, I couldn¡¯t understand that opinion.¡±
¡°Get out and see.¡±
¡°Excuse me.¡±
Zeke, whose face was almost crying, left the barracks.
* * *
Affiliated with Baybon.
A woman was sitting on a rock that rose alone.
Ahead of her, three elderly people prostrated themselves, waiting for them.
¡°The time hase. Are you ready?¡±
¡°I apologize.¡±
¡°How much more do you think you need?¡±
¡°Hundred thousand. In the future, with the blood of 100,000 people, we can call on Him.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not a lot, but it¡¯s not a small number.¡±
A woman came down from the rock.
Every time her cloth fluttered, the bush rustled.
¡°The time will be tomorrow. The ritual will begin with their blood and our blood, and finally the world will change.¡±
The heart-throbbing old men at those words let out a rough breath and shouted.
¡°The world of the ck room wille!¡±
¡°Death to creatures!¡±
The woman smiled at their voices close to screaming.
* * *
An outpost with the allied g soaring high.
Ray, who came out to check the trend of the ck room, saw the ck army of the ck room pushed in without knowing the end, and intuition that it was finallying.
The soldiers, who had solidified their formation as if they wanted an all-out war, seemed to be enough to turn the allies¡¯ 10,000 troops into a handful of dirt.
¡®Not yet. It¡¯s still early.¡¯
Lessian and Heybon Kingdom¡¯s soldiers have not yet arrived.
It will take more time for the cheering force from the principality, so there is no chance of winning if we stick together like this.
Ray returned straight to the barracks.
¡°Get ready. I will retreat again.¡±
When I said that to the captains, no one objected this time.
I just ask as if I don¡¯t understand English.
¡°Is anything going on?¡±
¡°The ck Room is advancing.¡±
¡°We are higher up than them. If possible, it would be better to reduce the number and retreat.¡±
¡°No. It is best to run away now.¡±
It¡¯s a situation where you don¡¯t know how many ¡®numbers¡¯ there are.
If you go to a war of attrition, your allies will not be able to hold on first and will be destroyed.
¡°If the saint is like that¡ I understand. I will prepare.¡±
¡°please. My goal is to pack everything I can and go all the way to Celia Mountains.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
The news of the army¡¯s retreat reached Deng Yue Dan.
They, who had already run away several times, could not stand it and rushed into the barracks.
Knock-!
¡°How dare you say anything!¡±
¡°impolite!¡±
The captains got up and red at them.
However, the members did not care about him.
¡°Saint! Are you thinking of retreating again!¡±
¡°Tell me why! There is nowhere to run anymore!¡±
As they kissed and shouted, Zeke took a step forward.
In response, Ray hurriedly took out his sword from his waist and threw it at the member standing in front.
Kaaaang-!
Zeke¡¯s sword, which extended straight to his neck, was blocked.
¡°Lord.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, so get out of here.¡±
¡°¡All right.¡±
Even as he withdrew, he did not forget to stare at the members.
Lady Simon came forward and said.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting?¡±
¡°If we fight now, we will all die.¡±
Ray looked at the members.
Certainly, there are many strong people within the Light Moon League, which has attracted all the talented people from each kingdom.
But the opponent is ck.
Comparing the ¡®numbers¡¯ raised by Deungwoldan and Heukbang, there was a gap between an adult and a child.
If you want to deal with those who confronted you while blocking the entrance, you must at least be an advanced Auror user.
No, it would have to be a master of one major field.
Deris stopped her.
¡°Mother Simon, the saints must all have a high opinion.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you fight when you have overwhelming power? If we join in, there won¡¯t be anything we can¡¯t drive out.¡±
At that, Ray let out a sigh.
¡°Don¡¯t overestimate your strength. Individual force may stir up a battlefield, but it cannot win a war.¡±
In this absolutely unfavorable situation, there is little to change even if you step out.
In addition, the limit of flying Meteor is only two or three times.
Unlike Meteor magic, which is unique to the 9th circle, your fake Meteor, which is made up of the magic of the lower circle, requires much more mana.
If you use the atmospheric mana that much, you will surely find yourself in a difficult situation.
Then, it would be a good environment for the numerically superior Heukbang to swarm, so it was a method that could not be used recklessly.
¡®Although I can¡¯t help it in times of emergency.¡¯
Even the undead forces that had driven the kingdom were not to this extent.
I¡¯m fed up with their way of pushing through humanitarian tactics.
Moreover, it was not easy to deal with because each one of them was a soldier scattering demonic energy.
Seeing that the goblins were struggling with only two or three soldiers, I could roughly guess what their level was.
Richie sighed with an expressionless face.
¡°They think they can do anything just by holding a sword. If you are going to whine or talk, get out of here.¡±
¡°What!¡±
¡°impolite! How dare you insult me, the heir of Count Zellweyer!¡±
¡°superficiality. Aren¡¯t you so proud to step forward with a position that you didn¡¯t even build on your own?¡±
¡°This guy!¡±
The moment Zellweyer¡¯s self-control tried to punch Richie in the face.
A soldier hurriedly brought a telegram.
¡°The soldiers blocking the trade routes have moved!¡±
¡°How many are there?¡±
¡°This is 20,000 people!¡±
I knew it.
I guessed from the time the entire army moved.
He said that there was no way the ck Room could move while leaving the retreat route unattended.
That¡¯s why I tried to run away as soon as possible, but it was toote and now I waspletely surrounded.
¡°Why am I so unlucky?¡±
Ray got up from his seat.
Now I can¡¯t run away even if I want to run away.
If there was only hope, it was to quickly push back the Iman soldiers who were stationed behind them and run away.
Zeke guessed his intentions.
¡°Return the troops. Open trade routes.¡±
¡°I will join this Knights too.¡±
¡°As before, let the goblins spearhead and the knights take both wings.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
They left the climbing tform and went out to find their own business.
Lady Simon, who couldn¡¯t stand it, approached him.
¡°Write us. Are we of no help?¡±
¡°Lady Simon.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to just run away anymore. I didn¡¯t train to run away or escape. Please let me fight with you.¡±
It was a polite tone, but because of the excitement, I felt a slight trembling at the end of my words.
Ray looked at her and called Zeke.
¡°Please tell me.¡±
¡°Give armor to the ascending moon group and let them fight.¡±
¡°Lord.¡±
I couldn¡¯t hear the back talk, but the look in my eyes was, ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ It contained a question.
Richie clicked his tongue.
¡°You are inviting death.¡±
¡°¡I will.¡±
¡°Prepare the same equipment as the goblins.¡±
¡°yes.¡±
After ignoring him, he threw a cold gaze at Deungwoldan.
¡°Follow me.¡±
Chapter 821
Episode 821 Be the Deceiver (5)
The light moon group followed Zeke into the old tent.
There were dozens of armaments lined up there.
Among them, Zeke handed over the armor in the best condition to the Light Moon Troupe.
¡°Take it.¡±
The armor was fairly light.
When I hit it with my hand, a full sound followed like an echo.
It covers the vital parts neatly, but the seams are tight and it is easy to attach and detach, so you can feel the skill of the craftsman.
¡°I think you know how to wear it. Wear this and move with the Knights of man.¡±
Apanying the Knights.
At those words, Teng Yue Dan¡¯s heart thumped.
It is a ce that can be said to be the first sortie.
They nodded firmly.
* * *
The Knights of man and his men took up the left wing.
The goblins rushed forward first, and they immediately followed.
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Push on!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t leave your seat! Scatter and die!¡±
¡°yes!¡±
The swords of the goblins cut down the enemy soldiers.
Aiming for that gap, the knights approached and attacked again.
Captain Gleiman was a good hit-and-run person.
He read the war situation from time to time and entered only when the goblins raged.
Suddenly, he had to take charge of the deungwoldan, and he had tomand not only the knights, but also the members.
¡°Follow me!¡±
¡°Follow the captain!¡±
Their skills were not pushed back evenpared to other knights.
It¡¯s a w that I don¡¯t have experience, but this was not a problem to deal with.
Captain Gleiman used them halfway as bait.
Thanks to the half-te armor, it was easy for the light-weight members to entice the soldiers in the ck room.
At such times, the knights stabbed their spears without fail.
Pooh-!
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
Blind sword spears flew here and there, and they were distracted.
The smell of blood piercing my nose gave me a headache, and perhaps because of that, I could see two or three soldiers in front of me.
The captain yelled.
¡°What are you doing!¡±
¡°Huh!¡±
Deris managed to avoid the sword that came close to her.
Nevertheless, his eyes still couldn¡¯t focus, so the leader suddenly hit him on the head.
Baka-!
¡°Aww!¡±
¡°Calm down! Then you die!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Then the soldier next to him copsed after being hit by a knife.
¡°Aaaagh!¡±
Because I was in a daze, the wire in front of me was pierced.
When that happened, the left wing, where they were, began to be more and more uneasy.
Captain Gleiman frowned.
¡®It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯
The goblins are slowly getting stronger too.
If the spearhead shakes, it¡¯s their turn next.
As he had just cleared the enemy, magic flew behind him.
¡°Chain lightning.¡±
Pajijijijik-!
Intense beams of light fell towards the soldiers in the ck Room.
The lightning did not lose its power even after it hit the ground, but rather spread towards dozens of soldiers.
PABABABAK-!
¡°Big!¡±
¡°Cheuk!¡±
Those who resisted for a while quickly fell.
¡°Sir Seongjae!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry yet.¡±
Ray looked around.
just as expected.
One by one, the mysterious people in ck armor caught my eye.
Every time they swing their swords, three or four soldiers fall out.
¡®found.¡¯
Having found his prey, he charged towards the ck armor.
Kwaaaang-!
¡°You bastard¡¡±
¡°Are you eighty?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know how you know it, but don¡¯t think of me as such a minnow!¡±
Demonic energy surged from his sword.
An aura de refined to the point of admiration.
In response, Ray also caused an aura to face.
When the two swords collided, the young man¡¯s body was cut open.
Slow-!
¡°The one!¡±
¡°I am next!¡±
This time, the aura de made of demonic air surged up.
¡°This is a dog or cow master!¡±
Ray tapped his wrist.
Then, when he unfolded the sword of Chosa, which he stole from Noksadae, seven scars were engraved on the ck armor and blood spurted out.
¡°Cuck!¡±
Two people have already been killed.
Realizing that it was unusual, they met their eyes.
¡®He is a monster. They attack all at once.¡¯
After exchanging opinions with nces, four of them formed two examinations and attacked.
There are eight masters.
In addition, when the ck room¡¯s checkup put pressure on Ray, it was also embarrassing.
¡°These sneaky bastards!¡±
He kicked the ground to increase distance.
However, they already followed as if they had expected.
Behind this is the climbing tform.
The further back, the more dangerous they be.
¡°Light!¡±
Increased mana output with the intention of blinding.
It seemed to have an effect, but they chased after them even with their eyes closed.
Did you say that even if it rots, it¡¯s Junchi?
Despite his young age, he deserves to be called a master.
Ray, hoping for luck, changed his mind and ran towards them.
¡°Now it¡¯s a judge¡¯s game! Shield! Shield! Shield!¡±
Don¡¯t let them hit you, but hit yourself!
With that thought in mind, Ray stacked severalyers of protective shields.
¡°Haste! Strength! Protect!¡±
He even cast magic toward the surroundings.
The goblins, who had lost their strength just a moment ago, began to swarm the ck room again.
¡°Queueex!¡±
¡°full of energy!¡±
The sword-wielding soldiers of the ck Room fell.
¡°Now stop dying.¡±
Swoop-!
All of them, all d in ck armor, came in droves using the checkup.
I am obviously dealing with 8 people, but it feels like I am dealing with 20 people.
Kaaaang-!
The aura des collided several times, but the shield was intact.
Thanks to that, Ray disregarded defense and rushed in, cutting down one more man.
¡°Turn it off¡!¡±
Is it because the wound is shallow?
Grabbing the ship, he strikes the sword again.
However, the number was rather poisonous.
If there is a hole in the examination that the four of them move as one, the remaining three will also get caught up in it.
¡°Water bomb! Chain lightning!¡±
Paji Jiji-!
Water seeped into the wound.
As electric shocks poured in between them, the four knights stretched out.
Ray asked with the sword slung over his shoulder.
¡°Is the numbers game over with you guys?¡±
¡°joy. Look around.¡±
At those words, Ray turned his head.
Then, on the other side, the Devon Kingdom¡¯s knights were on the defensive.
In front of them were three knights in ck armor, just like them.
¡°I have heard of your strength. However, there is a limit to one¡¯s own strength alone.¡±
As he beckoned, four more knights appeared again.
How many of these guys are there?
Continuing his thoughts, Ray suddenly remembered what Zeke had said.
-Anyway, the heroic n¡ It seems that they joined hands with Heukbang.
Aside from these, there aren¡¯t even those of heroic lineage, right?
Have you noticed that you¡¯re nervous?
The guys intensified their offensive and drove them.
If you escape from here and go to help the Devon Knights, they will definitely aim for the Knights of Light Moon and man.
¡®Quickly organize and go to help.¡¯
Ray raised his mana.
I infuse the aura into the sword with the intention of killing it at once without thinking about it.
A huge amount of mana was felt from the right side of the Devon Knights.
¡°Ice field.¡±
¡°Blood field magic?¡±
¡°Avoid!¡±
In front of the field magic called the flower of the 6th circle, they hurriedly spread their distance.
However, in front of the great magic that had already been activated, he could not escape.
Everyone within the radius froze.
Even the knights who resisted by raising demons could not stand it and turned into a sphere of ice statues.
where you shifted your gaze.
Eucliwood stood still, expressionless.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, my saint.¡±
For some reason, it seems that the voice is sharpened.
¡°Euclidean!¡±
¡°In response to the Holy Son¡¯s call, the star cluster under the Holy Kingdom of Gaia. Arrived safely. Before posting an example, I sincerely apologize for showing an unholy figure.¡±
Quad Deuk-!
The soldiers who approached her froze in an instant.
¡°It seems there is no time to enjoy the reunion.¡±
Behind Eucliwood, a huge number of pdins and priestesses pushed back the soldiers of the ck Room.
The high priest used divine magic.
¡°Holy light.¡±
Whoa-!
Holy light poured from the white orb floating in the sky.
Upon reaching the light, the wounds of our soldiers gradually disappeared as if they had been washed.
On the other hand, the soldiers of the ck Room who deal with magic writhe in pain.
¡°Kuaaaaa!¡±
¡°Four years old! I¡¯m getting fat!¡±
It is not supposed to be undead, but its flesh is gradually tanned by divine power.
Eucliwood stood and looked at Ray even in the horrendous sight.
¡°You look dignified.¡±
¡°Not much has changed.¡±
¡°He was a little taller, but he lost weight. You¡¯ve been skipping mealstely. As a user, this is something that cannot be overlooked. We need to investigate those who served the Holy Son.¡±
kinda scary
¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye like this. I have something to tell you after work is over.¡±
After speaking, she threw herself into the middle of the battlefield.
Usually mages do not engage in closebat.
Disregarding even the basic iron rules, wearing field magic and stirring the ck room, she was truly terrifying.
Fighting like that would quickly run out of mana.
Ray, who was looking at Eucliwood, immediately turned his head.
Chapter 822
Episode 822 Be the Deceiver (6)
Seongguk¡¯s cheerleaders could be said to be the enemy of Heukbang.
The army, which was not afraid of being hurt while d in divine power, made even them hesitate.
Thanks to this, not only did hepletely open the retreat route and obtain Silia¡¯s trade route, but he was not pushed back too much even when he waged an all-out war with the Heukbang using the geographical advantage.
Richie and Zeke joined forces and stirred up the ck Room with the goblins.
Then, in a short time of only half a day, they regained the outskirts of the in.
¡°Don¡¯t get caught off guard!¡±
Zeke said as he shed the ck knights.
There were already scars all over his body.
Priests and priests were concentrating on treatment, but because there were so many of them, it was difficult to care for them all.
¡°If we continue like this, there will be no end.¡±
It was pouring magic, but it was pouring water into the bottomless poison in front of the troops who were over 300,000 long.
Even though the priests were attached, the reduction of allies was the first thing, so the war situation did not improve significantly.
¡°What is the strength of the Holy Son¡¯s principality?¡±
Ray said while shooting magic at the leading soldiers.
¡°Not yet! A number is a number, so it will take at least two days!¡±
The day has already passed, so it means that it will arrive by tomorrow.
Eucliwood sped his hands.
¡°All right.¡±
There were no words afterward.
Ray looked at her and thought.
¡®Suddenly, mana must have run out.¡¯
Although he is a great mage of the 6th circle, since he had been using great magic a while ago, there was probably not much mana left in the circle.
At the same time, I had a question.
Why is this reasonable woman consuming mana so quickly?
Looking closely at Eucliwood, Ray soon noticed that the mana in the atmosphere was flowing subtly around her.
Drain.
When using great magic, it is the exclusive property of great mages who use a little bit of atmospheric mana.
However, the amount was a bit odd.
It was because a considerable amount of mana was being absorbed into her, if not as much as herself.
In an instant, a squad of ck knights swarmed the front.
As the five of them joined forces, the goblins and knights fell like autumn leaves.
¡°Aww!¡±
It¡¯s a long way to go to help.
Just in time, Zeke ran towards the knights.
I guess I took a little breather.
When trying to pour mana back to the remaining soldiers in the ck Room.
Eucliwood reached out to the sky and began chanting.
The mana in the air fluctuated and was quickly sucked into her.
An enormous flow of mana.
Lich, who was watching the scene from behind the wires, shouted with a stiff face.
¡°Back off!¡±
The unusual energy soon became a magic and manifested in her hand.
¡°A quiet scream ahead of me. Gravity.¡±
Woo-woo-!
A resonance sounded.
When I heard it, I thought it sounded like the cry of a gigantic creature.
The air bes heavy and space distorts.
The soldiers caught in it were integrated with the ground without even leaving their shape.
By the time the mana had subsided, only the deep crater was left behind.
¡°Circle 7¡ great magic¡¡±
Richie looked at her.
After the end of the age of sorcery, humans were not allowed to go beyond the 6th circle.
Didn¡¯t he, who was a human, also be a lich by touching a taboo in order to explore magic?
It was the 7th circle that I was able to open thanks to him.
Now that the teachings of the pioneers have been almost obliterated, it was not easy to gain enlightenment with the short lifespan of humans.
¡°Euclidean¡.¡±
¡°There was just a small achievement. I¡¯m still immature, so please don¡¯t stare at me too much.¡±
It is still a face that is hard to read emotions.
Ray finally found out.
Thanks to reaching the 7th circle, you didn¡¯t run out of mana even while using field magic.
Even the difference in mana between Circle 5 and Circle 6 was enormous.
Even more so, what about the great mage of the 7th circle?
With a pure human body and without anyone¡¯s help, she could be called a Lord in the true sense of the word.
Thanks to Eucliwood and Richie¡¯s firepower, the number of ck rooms was significantly reduced.
Of course, the damage to the allies was not small, but considering the fact that the difference in troops was close to six times, it was worth calling it a feat.
¡®If I do well, I¡¯ll be able to hold on until the cheeringes.¡¯
I was continuing the battle with that thought.
In the distance, several airships ran toward the in.
When I looked up, half-man in the lead was spreading his hands.
¡°Lord Taesangdan! I¡¯m here to help!¡±
Harpman beckoned from above the airship, and soon the soldiers opened fire.
Peeing-!
Wedge-Ae-Ae-!
Arrows coated with poison rained down on the rear of the ck Room.
¡°Gagging!¡±
¡°Aww!¡±
Thanks to all of them using magic, they didn¡¯t die from being hit by arrows, but it became much easier for allies to deal with just by injuring them.
They are not the ones who just stand still.
Soon, magic was fired at the airship.
At that time, a huge protective film covered the airship.
¡°Shield.¡±
Kwagwagwang-!
Lacia lifted the hood of her robe.
¡°I heard my older brother¡¯s voice calling for help, so I went with him.¡±
The town of Billo must be about two provinces away from here, but I don¡¯t know how he heard his voice.
When strong reinforcements arrived, Ray eximed in joy.
I don¡¯t know about Hafman, but Lacia is a strong talent in this war.
Even if she protects the soldiers, Heukbang will have no choice but to hesitate from the arrows raining down from the sky.
¡°I will give my strength. We must end this war.¡±
troops are gradually increasing.
At first, they were only able to defend the high ground, and they gradually began to push back the forces of the ck Army.
* * *
Heukbang shed a lot of blood in this battle.
The damage was great because their supporters arrived earlier than expected, but they were able to advance the ceremony.
The wrinkled old men nodded.
¡°The preparations areplete.¡±
At the old man¡¯s words, a man with a strong prayer walked from behind the seat.
Beogjeokjeok-!
With every step he took, the ground hollowed out, making it impossible to guess his realm.
A deep, dark voice shook the audience.
¡°Did you bring anything?¡±
At that, the old man took out a familiar wooden box.
An heirloom kept by Count Cerian.
Enormous divine power poured out of the wooden box.
¡°Is this the price of rebelling against the goddess? To say the words of that great Elyos are shabby.¡±
The man¡¯s enormous mana oppresses the divine power.
Eventually, the divine power was trapped in a wooden box without being able to extend its power.
¡°You are so amazing.¡±
It is said that it has be weak due to being imprisoned for a long time as a punishment from the goddess, but what is still inside is the power of the Elyos.
I had no idea how strong the man would be to drive it away purely by force.
This left asked, bending over politely.
¡°Are you sure you want to do it yourself?¡±
¡°Are you afraid that I will be eaten?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not it¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to be swallowed up by demons.¡±
The man held the wooden box in his hand and said.
¡°Prepare the ceremony.¡±
¡°yes!¡±
Elderly people closed their eyes and put their hands together.
As he raised the demon, a faint light came from the countless magic circles drawn on the floor.
¡°As we offer blood and sacrifice, please give us the power of darkness!¡±
When one person sang, the elderly followed suit and sang again.
¡°As we offer blood and sacrifice, please give us the power of darkness!¡±
A disquieting spirit lingered in the magic circle.
Bodies strewn across the ground trembled.
Soon after, blood was drawn from their bodies and began to gather on the magic circle.
It was the blood of 100,000 people needed to summon the demons.
The chief of the n ofpany heroes, he finally raised his hand and took the wooden box to the magic circle.
There were thick dark clouds in the sky.
¡°Don¡¯t sacrifice the Elyos and me. Respond and show yourself.¡±
sh-!
As soon as he finished his words, lightning struck.
The devil swirled in the dark clouds, and soon the darkness that could not see even a handful of light engulfed the son-inw.
Sssss-!
Soldiers on both sides could not withstand the mighty magic and copsed while spurting blood.
in pitch-ck darkness.
Red eyes shed.
* * *
Colossal Maggie.
Ray trembled at the bloody energy piercing his skin.
¡°This is¡¡±
He wasn¡¯t the only one who felt unusual.
Even Richie, who should be familiar with Magi, became contemtive.
This is not an energy that humans can create.
An rm bell rang in his head.
¡°no way¡¡!¡±
The lich shot his magic towards the ce where he felt the strong magic.
¡°Bone spear!¡±
There was no response even though he threw a lot of magic energy.
at that time.
A ray of darkness followed the lich¡¯s body.
The shadow seemed to be dyed, and then his body began to break into pieces.
¡°Quaaaaagh!¡±
The body of a lich is a kind of vessel that holds demonic energy.
Due to the broken bowl, Magi ran out of control and made a mess around.
Ray hurriedly poured mana to stop the explosion.
¡°Shield!¡±
Quadd deuk-!
Within the translucent membrane, Richie¡¯s body was torn into dozens of pieces and stuck together repeatedly.
-Immortal being, how can you oppose me?
The moment I heard the voice that came from the darkness, my hair seemed to stand on end.
It¡¯s never human.
The ¡®voice¡¯ had an energy that shouldn¡¯t exist here.
¡°Ouch! Who the hell are you¡!¡±
Richie asked even as his body was being torn apart.
The answer came soon.
-My true name is Be.
A presence emerged from the darkness.
three horns and three eyes.
The vast and deep magic was beyond the standards of all things even at first nce.
That was enough to make even the unknown king, who reached the 7th circle and reigned at the pinnacle of all warlocks, get sick of it.
In a situation where even Ray couldn¡¯t speak.
The presence spoke.
-The demons who govern the southwest.
Chapter 823
Episode 823 Be the Deceiver (7)
¡°Demon Tribe¡¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be¡ It¡¯s impossible to summon the Demon Tribe¡!¡±
The soldiers stared at Ba, devastated.
As they met their eyes, their bodies split apart like Richie¡¯s.
¡°Turn your head! If you look at it, you will die!¡±
Despite Ray¡¯s cry, they did not avert their gaze.
On the contrary, as if enchanted, her eyes became more and more blurry.
Isn¡¯t this a symptom I¡¯ve seen somewhere before?
¡®Nurua¡¯s evil eye¡!¡¯
The reaction of the soldiers now was the same as those who met her eyes for the first time.
When Ray had no choice but to step out.
I felt as if someone had entered the demonic darkness.
Bale, who was unresponsive at first, noticed the change.
Soon, a huge amount of mana and magic mixed together to create a shock wave.
coo-!
Kwagwagwang-!
Even at a distance, the airship had such power that fragments of rocks flew into it.
Lacia eximed urgently.
¡°Brother! Step back first! Shield!¡±
¡°Shield!¡±
Ray protected the knights and goblins around him.
can you run away
Looking around, they still can¡¯t take their eyes off Be.
However, there are too many numbers to forcefully remove.
¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡±
Instead of leaving, Ray ovepped her shield.
If we leave it like this, we will all die!
The shock wave increased in strength as time passed.
The front lines of the ck Room were swept away in an instant, and even the Holy Knights of the Holy Kingdom lost their lives without being able to escape.
¡®Is it a mana storm?¡¯
Guessing, Ray shook his head.
It has a slightly different feel from Mana Storm.
Doesn¡¯t it seem like Mana and Magi, who have be one body,pete for supremacy as if they are trying to eat each other?
The lich, who had escaped from the shadows before he knew it, sighed heavily as he clutched his chest.
¡°Heo-euk¡ They¡¯re fighting¡ Keuugh!¡±
¡°Are you fighting?¡±
¡°If you summon a demon¡ After the ceremony, you will be in an unstable state for a while¡ If you dig in at that time, you will be one with the demon. I¡¯ll¡¡±
To have the body of a demon!
So, does that mean that the person who approached Be just now was the head of the ck Room?
Richie staggered to his feet.
¡°It¡¯s literally crazy¡ There¡¯s no way it could be possible with human power¡¡±
However, contrary to what he said, Mana was doing quite well.
While Magi hesitated for a moment, she took control of most of the shadows, and now even Be¡¯s main body shakes dangerously.
¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like that?¡±
¡°¡no surprises.¡±
As soon as the words were finished, Magi, which was as small as a dot, turned the game upside down in an instant.
As if he had been ying a joke, he swallowed up the mana and scattered the darkness right away.
Ba smiled, indeed delightful.
-There are greedy people everywhere.
From the start, the difference in power between the two was striking.
Eventually, Mana suddenly disappeared as if it had never existed in the first ce.
This seat shuddered.
¡°This can¡¯t be¡ it shouldn¡¯t be like this¡¡±
Iljwa.
He should have absorbed the demons and ruled the world.
To that end, he raised over a hundred monsters and even finished the closure of the Iljwa in preparation for the end.
That was thest button they thought of and prepared.
Although the demons are strong, he was confident that there would be no setbacks to the n right after Iljwa confirmed the strength he possessed in his body.
However, the strength of the veil that he had witnessed was far beyond the power of the creature.
The corner of Be¡¯s mouth went up as she saw the despair and fear of this left.
-You weak-willed creature. Poor life that doesn¡¯t even have the slightest dignity. Are you sure of your strength? Did you look forward to the future? It is indeed an arrogant te.
A smile twists.
It was an obvious mockery, but Lee Jwa only trembled in shock.
Darkness gathered around her.
When he disappeared, the elders, including the Three Thrones, all rushed at the demons.
¡°Do you think you can deal with all of us!¡±
Those who voluntarily went into Magi met the same end with one snort from Be.
Behind the battlefield where the fierce battle was taking ce, Lilith¡¯s expression hardened coldly.
¡°Do something useless.¡±
You want to have the body of a demon?
It is unreasonable for the human body.
There¡¯s no way they have a vessel that can take out demonic energy.
But he was different.
If you are the one who created the most sessful mana rod since the experiment in the ck room.
Now it is difficult for even oneself to guess the end of the bowl contained inside.
It was doubtful whether even the Demonic Magi would be able to fill their bowls.
¡®Failure is not tolerated.¡¯
Even if he had spent hellish days in the ck room, he was nervous at the thought of it being hisst.
Lilith, who had gathered her heart, finally threw herself.
Entering the magi, he raised all his mana.
Then, a huge storm created by his mana removes a little bit of her demonic energy.
I see the light!
¡°Your demon body is mine!¡±
An obsession that knows no bounds.
As if in response, Mana drove Bar away.
Like a wick standing alone in a swaying candlelight, Lilith did not move, entrusting her body to demoniac.
Hard-!
Ba¡¯s demonic energy flowed into him.
The body turns dark red.
The fusion with Be has begun.
¡®Now this world is under my control.¡¯
This is the moment when a long-cherished wish in your heart is fulfilled.
Magi gradually spread throughout the body.
Consciousness bes hazy, and sensation disappears one by one, starting with the fingertips.
Is this the world the demons feel?
He didn¡¯t even know he was being eaten by demons.
He never woke up from thatst thought.
* * *
The knights of the ck Room disappeared and the old people who summoned the demons turned to dust.
Three left and five left.
Even those who ascended to the position of elders were devoured by Be¡¯s Fear.
absolute strength.
The authority to dare to speak of omnipotence was there.
This type of left is gradually disappearing.
Quietly, as if buried in the shadows.
The battlefield, where the Heukbang and the Seongguk were fighting together, was also greeted with silence.
More than 30,000 soldiers evaporated in an instant.
-Middle-earth is still cold. Are you already trying to get rid of it?
The mana in the air continued to attack fiercely, as if not to allow the existence of demons.
However, there appeared to be no significant damage.
Be¡¯s gaze soon turned to Ray¡¯s direction.
An eye possessed by demons.
Ray, who had been almost beaten by Nuua before, prepared for it by raising mana.
Be was interested as she stood up straight and met her eyes.
-Hetzling¡ no. Are you a human with a weak personality? It¡¯s fun. How did humans get it?
Even the voice didn¡¯te out properly.
It fights with mana, but even opening its mouth is not easy.
I was getting more and more out of breath.
¡°Turn it off!¡±
Ray stretched out his hand.
The mana that was devoted to defense was turned around and sucked up the mana in the air.
Since he couldn¡¯t move his mouth, he used willpower to hope for the manifestation of magic.
Then, a beam of light shot from his hand.
Higher level magic that destroyed 10,000 troops in the ck Room in one blow prated Be¡¯s chest.
Quaaaaaa-!
-¡¡!
As if genuinely surprised by that, Be touched my breasts.
No matter how much he was summoned to the middle world, his strength was reduced, but a hole was pierced in his body, which was covered with demonic energy.
If the aim had been pointed upwards just a little further, it would have disappeared.
Is this what you mean when you say that the conversation is cold?
A smile formed on Be¡¯s lips.
¨C Rejoice, little creature. You have a reason to die.
What was contained in the magic was weak willpower, but the opposite intense mana was threatening enough to harm the demon¡¯s body.
If you don¡¯t kill it now, it might be dangerouster.
With respect to the creature that made me wholeheartedly.
Be¡¯s hand reached out.
No, I almost reached it.
If it wasn¡¯t for the magic that flew at the perfect timing, it would have hit without a doubt.
There is a scar on Be¡¯s left arm.
He turned his head and looked at the epicenter.
¡°Are you okay?¡±
Pure white hair that looks noble.
Its distinctive long ears are set low as if on alert.
Aira was there with a contemptuous gaze as if she had seen something dirty.
* * *
Ira, who led the adventurers and elves, including the goblins of the principality, felt a deep demonic energy that he had never experienced before, and chills ran down his spine.
¡°Aira-sama!¡±
Pia also btedly sensed it and called her.
¡°Know. It seems that you are not a warlock or anything like that.¡±
¡°This¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ll look at the situation first. I won¡¯t leave the guidance to you.¡±
¡°Please leave it to me.¡±
In response to her answer, Aira took a deep breath and drew a magic circle in the air.
After moving her fingers a few times, she jumped through the space.
Transferred to the Rawfield ins, she frowned at the unpleasant sensations that enveloped her body.
¡®It¡¯s hard to believe¡ but this is a demon.¡¯
Perhaps thanks to having lived for a long time, she inferred Magi¡¯s identity at once.
Ira quickly grasped the situation.
Airship soldiers and halfman.
And the knights on the ground have copsed, unable to ovee the pressure of demons.
More than half of them were already on the verge of death from magi poisoning.
Light radiated from Ray¡¯s hand, which had been held still.
It pierced a fairly huge hole in the demon¡¯s chest.
Could it be that he didn¡¯t think that he would get hurt?
With that blow, the demonic spirit was shaken for a moment.
Ira dug into the gap.
The mana flowing from her turned into an arrow and aimed at Be.
Peeing-!
Unlike other magics, the arrows that were created without even a minute sign passed by Be¡¯s hand.
Allowed to attack twice.
Be looked at Aira, as if it wasn¡¯t very pleasant.
sh-!
Even though our eyes met, she seemed unconcerned as if she had been freed from Magi¡¯s influence.
-¡high elf.
¡°This is not yournd. I won¡¯t stop you if you want to go back in silence.¡±
Be, who had been looking at Ira for a while, murmured.
-Right. Was it like that I thought it was kind of strange.
Theughter of the demons disturbed my head.
-Are you saying that the middle-earth guardian finally disappeared?
A creature created to protect Middle-earth.
Dragons don¡¯t exist anymore.
As evidence of that, even after making such a fuss, there is still no sanction!
Aira made up her mind again.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¨C Arrogant being, don¡¯t you realize?
Magi¡¯s shadow fell on Aira.
She, who had maintained herposure until now, avoided herself.
Aira, who stepped on the air and moved, moved the wind.
The intangible de flew at Bar at breakneck speed.
However, further attacks were futile. With a soft
sound,
the magic made up of Aira¡¯s will quickly disappeared.
-There was no need to save energy from the beginning.
Unless there is a guardian in the middle world, there is no existence that can stop the demons.
I was a little concerned about the two gnomes who were using willpower for something that wasn¡¯t even a dragon, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore.
-¡Now I will swallow Middle-earth and gain divinity.
Pababababat-!
Arrows and magic flew from afar.
It was the army of the duchy that arrivedte.
¡°Ouch! Charge too!¡±
From the time they entered the ins, all those who could not withstand the demonic energy fainted.
As a result, only a handful of elites, less than 10,000, were left in the seat.
Among them, there were also submissives and guards.
¡°Ugh! You Eucliwood¡!¡±
¡°¡We¡¯ll say helloter. Ice spear.¡±
Countless ice spears rained down from Eucliwood¡¯s back.
beat him
Lich and Subok also showed off magic that could be called their season.
¡°No one will escape death. The Grim reaper.¡±
-Wind storm.
Even so, the devastated Lawfield in turned into a wastnd due to their magic.
Soonbok clicked his tongue.
Magi is still alive.
It seemed like it didn¡¯t do much damage.
-Is it a spirit this time?
Beughed and blew the wind.
Soonbok, who had been pouring mana into it, was startled and fled.
I almost died!
he stroked his chest.
However, Magi, who thought he had escaped, was already passing by, shing Soon-bok¡¯s abdomen.
-Keuuuuugh!
The spirit is reverse-summoned when it receives an attack that cannot sustain the spirit body.
Soonbok¡¯s body gradually began to disappear.
He collected mana before leaving.
With thest of his strength, he created arge wind and shot it towards Bar.
A blow of conversion that seemed to sh the entire space.
Be¡¯s persona split in two.
You just need to be able to make a small gap.
Just before disappearing, Soonbok met Ray¡¯s gaze.
¡®Good job.¡¯
It sounded like apliment.
A huge amount of mana gathered around him.
Chapter 824
Episode 824 Be the Deceiver (8)
The armies of the Lessian Empire and the Heybon Kingdom have arrived at the Lawfield in.
Originally, the empire should have arrivedter because it passed through the mountains, but because of the princess¡¯ order to hurry, they ran without stopping.
As soon as the two armies entered the in, no matter who said first, they spoke seriously.
¡°Maggie!¡±
¡°A warlock! Did they decide to join the war too!¡±
The first empire andnd are small, but thanks to the many relics that have been handed down from the age of magic, the joint effort of the Kingdom of Heybon, which has grown strong, gathered as many as 90,000 soldiers.
However, it was not easy to ovee Be¡¯s demonic energy despite her endless potential.
More than half fainted and copsed, and Gregory and Selena, who were inmand of the army, drool.
¡°Keugh¡!¡±
¡°Sir Gregory! I guess this is¡!¡±
¡°I know! It¡¯s not from royalties!¡±
Even the two people who were marching on the continent were stunned by the storm of demons driving from the front.
I heard the news of Baybon¡¯s defeat, but I couldn¡¯t believe it would be this much!
The feeling of wanting to step back became desperate only with the momentum I felt.
* * *
A major attack by the principality wasunched, but to no avail.
More than 200,000 people have already been killed or injured without a significant wound.
Zeke, who was limp and covered in blood, spat the blood in his mouth.
¡°¡can we really win?¡±
The divine power has long since run out.
Even the intangible swordsman created from his recent enlightenment did not produce any reaction, so he began to lose even his will to fight.
¡°Cover the knights!¡±
¡°Priests, concentrate on healing!¡±
As the magic of the elves embroidered the sky, the battlefield literally turned into mayhem.
Ray let out a heavy breath.
¡®It doesn¡¯t work at all.¡¯
I tried to use magic using the gap Sunbok made, but I couldn¡¯t prate the magic that surrounded Be¡¯s body.
Taking advantage of the fact that he did not die, Rich rushed at him without hesitation, giving him a little more time than before, but that was all.
Even within the principality, the talented people who could not wield a spear or a sword disappeared in a matter of days, making them even more weak.
¨C Is it the end?
Like a child who has lost interest in toys.
Ba¡¯s voice was full of disappointment.
¡°The sword can¡¯t reach.¡±
Hongyoung was pushed back by the anti-stic force.
¡°Holy Son, it can¡¯t go on like this.¡±
You need a hand that can pierce demonic energy.
Rey approached Aira.
¡°I¡¯m going to amplify the magic with the magic circle. Help me.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a magic circle¡¡±
Are you referring to the ovepping magic circle that was used in the temple?
She nced at Ray.
No matter how strong the mana rod may be, his body is that of a human.
If you use more than the allowed amount of mana, there is a risk that the vessel containing it will break.
Ira hesitated a little.
¡°You are reckless.¡±
¡°Right now, there is no other way.¡±
¡°You have to be prepared.¡±
Rei gave a smirk to Aira, who was speaking seriously.
¡°My life is tough.¡±
Still a yful voice.
But there was an unprecedented spleen in it.
Ray drew the air with his index finger.
Joo-wook-!
An unfamiliar pattern appeared, and Aira filled it with a sentence.
oneyer twoyers.
Each time the magic circle ovepped, the mana contained within also doubled.
The mana rod heats up because they have been in groups for a long time.
However, Ray did not stop his hand even in pain.
three or fouryers.
I managed to hold on to my dizzying spirit and slowlypleted the magic circle.
When the sevenyers of magic circles ovep.
Be and her eyes met.
Not yet.
You can¡¯t kill him like this.
A burning thirst spread throughout the Mana Road.
Blood vessels constrict and consciousness bes hazy.
eight nine.
Eventually, around the time when the 10th magic circle was justpleted.
For the first time feeling a sense of danger, Be, who had never been so carefree, waved her hand at Ray.
There was no way to stop the attack.
If mana is disturbed, the magic circle loses its effect and disappears.
¡®We have to endure!¡¯
Ray gritted it.
Aaaaaang-!
With an explosion of alcohol, Magi exploded through the space.
The body sinks into pitch darkness.
In the excruciating pain, even the five senses faded.
not seen and not heard
However, only the fingerspleted the magic alone.
It was hard to even open my mouth, so I used my tongue to express my will.
His desire for magic passed through the magic circle.
Ten aisles.
Even otherwise, when the enormous mana passed through the magic circle, it turned into a vast amount of light.
sh-!
A long line formed at the tip of his index finger.
At that, the magic that wrapped around Be split apart.
In the aftermath of mana, the sky shakes and the ground turns upside down.
Due to the shock that wasparable to the beginning of the world, the demon body of Be could not stand it and was swept away.
¡°¡.¡±
¡°¡.¡±
By the time Ray dropped his hand, only silence hung over his son-inw.
Unbelievable magical heights.
I just kept my mouth shut at such inaction that even discussing it would be disrespectful.
¡°It¡¯s over¡ is it¡¡±
Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s rxed.
Zeke dropped to his knees.
There is no more Ve.
The ce where Be should be was destroyed along with the light, so it was right to see her as dead.
That moment.
Magi, who had been thought to have disappeared, began to creep up from the ground.
¨C marveled.
A boiling voice came from the basement.
¨C Human and non-human beings, it was a little fun. don¡¯t thank me
Ve no longer had a material form.
Instead, only his energy remained and strangled Ray.
Suss-
The arms and legs are dyed ck.
It¡¯s a pretty familiar feeling now.
The body eroded by demonic energy did not have strength as if it was not my body.
¡°Brother!¡±
Lacia hurriedly moved her mana and resisted.
However, once determined, it was impossible for her to stop Be.
Everyone¡¯s gaze was felt.
worry.
unrest.
anger.
Their emotions seem toe in with Magi.
¨C Rejoice. don¡¯t let it end slowly
The death sentence was dropped.
The sensation of tearing blood vessels and crumbling bones.
In the distant consciousness, his ¡®book¡¯, which had not been opened for a while, reacted for the first time when it met with the Magi of Ba.
Par Rock-!
The pages whizz by, then stop abruptly at the end.
There were letters written on it.
Bertia.
Slevness.
sepir.
A name that seems so old that it is unreasonable to say it is from this era.
The moment I saw it, I felt countless ¡®will¡¯.
A great race that came to an end after the Heavenly Demon War in the past.
The willpower of each of them was engraved at the end of the book.
A terribly powerful murder.
Their willpower, which they had umted over eons of living, was transferred to Ray¡¯s body through books.
For a moment, I couldn¡¯t feel my heart beating.
One second is like a day.
Ten seconds is like a year.
A truly terrifying sensation, as if only consciousness was awake in the frozen time.
I heard a voice in my head.
¡®Kill it.¡¯
Someone¡¯s will to die violently fluctuated inside Ray.
¡®Kill the demons.¡¯
¡®Kill and destroy.¡¯
¡®I will kill, kill, kill, an entity that shouldn¡¯t be in the middle world. They will grieve,ment, andin.¡¯
There was indescribable pain and sorrow in the silence.
A hatred that will destroy your mind.
A huge sense of duty that I couldn¡¯t put down even though I tore my body apart and crawled on the floor.
Even though I didn¡¯t want to move anymore, the nervousness that oppressed my heart forced me to move my legs.
¨C Kill.
¡®I¡¯m exhausted now.¡¯
the heart said
¨C Kill.
¡®How long do I have to repeat it?¡¯
The hand moved.
¨C Kill.
¡®I can¡¯t abandon my mission.¡¯
Even resignation was abandoned.
¨C Kill.
Someone¡¯s dry voice continued.
When one word resounded, the mountain range copsed, and when two words followed, the earth split.
When I came to my senses, there was no voice there, only one shadow.
With resentment.
sorrow into despair.
When the lofty missiones to an end and returns.
The shadow began to take shape and drew the image of a woman.
said the voice.
¨C Poor thing.
end of the book.
The will contained in thest true name has been conveyed.
resentment, despair, and relief.
sorrow and sense of duty.
In addition to the familiar emotions I had felt before, there were emotions that were difficult to describe.
-Your role is over.
At the same time as the voice was heard, the emotion intensified.
Only then did I know
That this is a ¡®feeling of betrayal¡¯.
Vision returned to normal.
Mountains that seemed far away appear closer, and the sky, which I thought was only high, appears low.
¡°ha.¡±
Ray took a deep breath.
What I wanted to convey was not hate and life.
The sense of betrayal contained in thest true name.
It was not for the demons, but for the goddess Gaia, who had risen to the position of main god thanks to the merits of the Heavenly Demon War.
It is said that great races retain their will even after death.
In other words, this book was a coffin that sealed their will.
Ray aimed the fierce killing spirit contained in the book at the demon Be.
Be¡¯s Magi responds to that.
¨C Is it a dragon?
The will of the dragons who once guarded Middle-earth turned toward him.
The voice of the book flowed into my head.
-A former person. I convey myst will to you, and this will be our follow-up ceremony.
Their vast will is too much to contain in their human bodies.
They, too, must have wanted the same people to open it someday.
Anguage spirit far beyond Aira¡¯s and her own held Be like a chain.
For some reason, it seems vague.
A red line running between the book and the baile.
It looked dangerous as if it would break at any moment, but instead of being cut off despite Be¡¯s struggles, it continued to tighten her body even more.
¡°It¡¯s time to go back to the Demon Realm.¡±
Ray raised mana for thest time.
Gaia tried to use those who had assigned the mission as consumables and to make the second scapegoat for the new heroic n.
Ray, who was entrusted with a mission from them, even for a moment, made up his mind about the future.
From now on, I will refrain from divine intervention in Middle-earth.
think of each one
Even if it¡¯s a monster, I want to protect a ce that smells of people.
It contains the life I wanted to protect in my previous life and the life I want to change now.
Consciousness and will melt into one thing.
The intense will that trembled the whole body touched the red line like a fuse.
Hey hey-!
A deafening cry echoed across the in.
Even as her hair fluttered as if it had been hit with blue and the ins were shaking, Ray just watched.
Because he was infinitely strong, he couldn¡¯t get out of boredom.
The chains on her body pulled her from all sides.
He asked, dripping with blood.
-What was thest thing you touched?
Only one of Be¡¯s three horns remained.
Even the body, which was full of strength, is crumbling, so life must be exhausted and breath is cut off.
Ray answered without hesitation.
¡°It is destiny.¡±
-Is there a destiny imposed by God on demons? If God is the one who deals with life and death, how could you touch my destiny?
The spilled blood wets the ground.
Even though her body was cracking, there was no pitch in Be¡¯s voice.
Looking down at his broken body, he gave a self-deprecating smile and then met their eyes.
-Right.
Be was hardened to stone.
Blowing my body in the breeze that might shake my hair.
He silently nods his head as if he were meditating in Zen meditation without end.
-Has the will gained strength and finally reached the godhead?
Puppy-!
The demonic energy that had exhausted its strengthpletely disappeared, and the new model that had maintained its shape copsed.
extinction of magic.
The angry divine power is tied to the will and disappears from the depths.
The wind died down and a pleasant silence like a calmke rang in my heart.
Ray just stood there with his hands hanging down.
A in in early summer, where dried and withered hay stretches.
The giant of the ck Room, whichpeted for supremacy over heaven and earth, copsed.
Chapter 825
Episode 825 After that,
news of the ck Room¡¯s defeat circted.
In response to their defeat, which had been driven by an overwhelming force, the allied forces changed their posture and ordered a withdrawal.
It took a lot of time to clear the ins of hundreds of thousands of corpses.
The Empire and Heybon¡¯s cheerleaders, who arrived a littlete, had to move busily to clean up.
By the time the battle in Lawfield had gone and the repair work of the now-disappeared Baybon Castle was halfway through.
Public attention now focused on Ray, who had ended the war.
¡°Did you hear? Heukbang eventually broke a taboo and summoned demons.¡±
¡°The people living in Celia have also experienced an earthquake? It¡¯s horrifying to think of what would have happened if it wasn¡¯t for the saint.¡±
¡°Yeki! Are you sure you are not His Majesty the King of Soleil Kingdom now? Even being called a saint is a thing of the past.¡±
As the person who put an end to a long bloody feud and raised Soleil, which has now be a kingdom, on a rock, there was no better topic for the people of the world to talk about.
¡°Since he sat in the king¡¯s seat at such a young age, women¡¯s troubles will never cease.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s hear it, it seems like you¡¯ve already chosen your marriage partner.¡±
¡°What my daughter could have red at once if she were only five years younger!¡±
¡°Keuk. Are you talking about your daughter, who is taller? More than that, my brother¡¯s daughter is so kind. It is said that it is worthwhile to lose it, but I want to give it a try.¡±
¡°Arthur. Aren¡¯t you and your brother wearing bandit-like faces? What will that child do again?¡±
¡°what! Did you say anything!¡±
¡°You are!¡±
At the tavern, the two Palbulchul got up grabbing each other¡¯s cors.
* * *
After Ray¡¯s deration that God¡¯s interference was not allowed, the divine powerpletely disappeared from the continent.
Seong-guk lost his strength overnight and continued to pray every day, but the connection with God was already severed.
It took quite a long time to realize that.
Feeling responsible for getting rid of the divine power, Ray promised Seongguk unlimited help.
Soleil Kingdom decided to take responsibility for them while it was no longer a holy kingdom but a normal kingdom.
The thick puddle of blood on the ground dried up and green shoots sprouted.
The ck Room copsed and peace came.
The Heybon Kingdom, which received Ray¡¯s help, gradually grew in size, and now it was able to join the ranks of the kingdoms that use quite a bit of strength.
They sent envoys and supplies to Soleil Kingdom to express their gratitude.
Her words conveyed her gratitude, but her intention was to lure him to the kingdom.
And that thought was not different from other kingdoms.
A splendid war adorned with all kinds of jewels.
The old man in the golden robe shook his beard in awe at the saint¡¯s wedding talk heard from all over the ce.
¡°These guys dare to y!¡±
The emperor of Lessian, who had a reputation as a benevolent monarch, gripped the handle of the chair as if he were about to change it.
¡°your majesty! If we continue like this, Lessian will fall behind the most!¡±
¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send someone too!¡±
Sending is good, but eye level should be right.
Ray¡¯s name, which was otherwise high, has now be so famous that no one knows it.
It must have been thanks to the extensive publicity of the doctrine in the satellite bridge, but he was portrayed as a person who can only be seen in a heroic story because he has the power of omnipotence that put an end to a long war.
Even a three-year-old child can¡¯t read the letters, but he¡¯s heard at least Ray¡¯s name.
¡°Is there any other genius like him in the empire?¡±
At the emperor¡¯s question, the servants fell t on the floor.
¡°I know that this princess is the right person for me.¡±
¡°Cuck!¡±
This princess was the person the emperor trusted the most no matter what anyone said.
The words of the servants brought an unexpected shock to the emperor because it was the intention to pass on the position of the next emperor there.
¡°Isn¡¯t everyone different? So, what about the three princesses?¡±
¡°She is beautiful, but isn¡¯t she a very erratic person? This princess, who has both talents, is the right person.¡±
¡°your majesty! It is rare to find such a good groom!¡±
¡°If it is taken away by another kingdom, the loss is enormous! You have to grab hold of it while you can!¡±
¡°Mmm!¡±
The emperor, who had been lost in thought with aplicated face, immediately shook his head.
¡°I can¡¯t. Let this princess go.¡±
¡°I will!¡±
Even Lessian took part in the wedding talk.
From the Lessian Empire, called the loser in the north, to the Devon Kingdom and the Principality of Silos under the Southern Kingdom.
The steps of the princesses and youngdies of the kingdom who rmended the three mothers and four concubines continued.
Noticing this, Ray hurried the wedding ceremony with Aira.
* * *
A group of bad guys gathered and yed instruments.
At the main gate of the small mansion prepared in Soleil Kingdom, people from all over the world were forming a crowd.
Originally, there was a reason why Ray, who was supposed to stay in the royal castle, went out to live.
Known to have be the king, he handed over the kingship to the Goblin Queen almost immediately after proiming the kingdom.
I wanted to live quietly and secludedly, so I was going to get a separate house and set up a simple life on the outskirts, but people came to know.
Is that all?
Recently, they started building something in front of the mansion.
A g with a white dragon symbolizing nobility and innocence.
Likewise, those wearing white robes led the construction.
It was a satellite temple.
By the mail of the main gate, they wereing up to the Lich¡¯s Magic Tower.
The picture of the ck pagoda and the white temple coexisting in one ce is subtle.
As the two buildings entered, the road widened as well.
Ray¡¯s mansion, which must have been a deserted outskirts, was now located on the most prestigious seat along the main street.
Unbearable, Ray stopped drinking tea and opened the window.
¡°Everyone, stop going back!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t leave until you at least make us, the Marquis Theorite, your concubine!¡±
¡°Come out and listen to us! A sudden marriage, where is thew!¡±
In spite of the urgent cry, Ray was still in the mangbuseok.
¡°Nothing to hear! It¡¯s pretty obvious!¡±
Over their shoulders, women in fancy dresses caught my eye.
All of them have extraordinary looks and clear eyes.
It was clear that they were chosen and chosen by the kingdom.
If it was marriage, he would have asked the goblin queen to refuse, but why did the number increase so much!
Ray remembered what she once said casually.
¡®It¡¯s called a heroic color. It¡¯s called color grabbing. It is said that it is more and more good.¡¯
It seemed that he did not know the meaning of excessive payment.
Along the road thickly paved with vermilion stone, the half-man guild entered.
Dwarf artisans crafted high-quality wood, and the building was built with great effort and matched the atmosphere of the surroundings.
Even an old man who had a rtionship in the past came to visit and handed over ¡®gamjeongju¡¯ saying that he had made a new one.
His alcohol, filled with joy, made the surroundings even more noisy.
About a week after Ray disappeared, the nobles built an inn here.
Goblins and Dwarves were faster than anyone else when it came to handling that task.
Had it only been two days?
Inns and taverns that look luxurious even at first nce are being created.
As the buildings around Ray¡¯s house increased one by one, a townparable to that of a king waspleted before he knew it.
* * *
A few hours before the wedding ceremony with Aira.
Seeing them still not stepping out of the front gate, Zekeughed haha.
¡°My lord, give up soon. see An envoy has arrived from the Holy Land. An academy might be built soon.¡±
¡°Aagh! My quiet old age!¡±
Zeke continued talking to Ray, who was pping his head clutching his head like a fish caught in a.
¡°It was called heroic lust. It¡¯s called color grabbing. It¡¯s called the more-than-everything.¡±
Where did you hear that a lot? With
a knocking
sound, a servant who covered his eyes with a white cloth entered.
¡°The wedding dress for the wedding ceremony isplete.¡±
¡°Leave it there.¡±
¡°I will help you recover.¡±
¡°no. are you okay.¡±
He waved his hand, but Zeke¡¯s swordsman fluttered as he saw the servant who rushed recklessly.
¡°impolite. I split my palms¡ Huh?¡±
Did you even see a ghost?
Zeke, whoseplexion suddenly turned white, took a step back and tripped on the table.
Even so, I get up again and take a step back.
¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Lord lord! Do not approach! It is the seconding of the demons!¡±
¡°Asmodian!¡±
At the word demon, Ray widened his distance.
Then, the servant took off the cloth covering his eyes and threw it away.
A woman with pale eyes that did not disappear from memory because she was unfamiliar with her looks at him with her hand on her waist.
It is said that if a woman harbors resentment, frost will fall even in May.
As if that was true, the back of my neck and even my spine felt chilly.
¡°Who is the demon?¡±
¡°Hey Iriel!¡±
Beautiful flowing blonde hair.
It was Iriel who was wearing a servant¡¯s clothes that didn¡¯t suit her and was ring at her.
After the fierce battle with Be, Rayda¡¯s nerves became unexpectedly sensitive.
The threat that he hadn¡¯t felt even in the fight against the demons started btedly ringing in now.
¡°Yes, how are you?¡±
¡°You must havee to a ce you can¡¯te to, right? Do you really hate my return?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not it¡¡±
¡°Before I died, I was being punished for viting thews of God. Did you see it too?¡±
A stone statue that looked exactly like Iriel.
Could it be that it was really Iriel!
It is understandable that Iriel could return if he was released from the curse because God¡¯s interference was cut off.
That would mean everyone who was there by now has been released.
¡°By the way, what do you mean by marriage? Who are you?¡±
Zeke answered instead.
¡°This is Aira-sama.¡±
¡°Huh. After all, are you going to marry that woody woman? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°Holy Lady.¡±
¡°Call me Iriel. The reason why the divine power disappeared is because it ismon for each other. Whoops.¡±
There is a bit of remorse mixed in with his characteristic smile.
Zeke shook his head.
¡°I can¡¯t. Please forgive the rudeness of calling me a demon.¡±
¡°Something like that is fine. Rather, let¡¯s talk about the past.¡±
Iriel naturally sat down in the chair.
I bring the warm tea that is still steaming to my mouth and close my eyes gently.
¡°Ray, I¡¯m sure you heard myst words.¡±
I¡¯m sure I¡¯m talking calmly, but my ears are getting red.
Iriel covered her ears pretending to brush the side of her hair to see if she knew it herself.
I heard a confession from her on the night the meteor shower fell.
As soon as she spoke, she disappeared because of the goddess¡¯s restraint, but that was surely conveying her feelings.
Iriel let out a small breath and continued.
¡°Marriage is free, but you promised not to forget me, right?¡±
¡°I promised.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t even have a good opponent when I¡¯m just doing your back. I¡¯ll ask you to take responsibility for that. I will live here.¡±
Iriel, who had reunited after a few years, had be quite reckless.
before the wedding ceremony.
Ira, who hade to show her the elf¡¯s robes and to have a conversation, saw Iriel in front of the door and stopped.
¡°Somehow, I didn¡¯t have a good feeling. Was the human girl alive?¡±
¡°It is natural. From the start, there was no room for elves to intervene. We were meeting even the moment you were in town.¡±
Stop-!
The eyes of truth told me.
That word is not false.
Of course, I had met Iriel when he was a stone statue buried in the temple, but there was no lie in that word.
¡°It was.¡±
Shocked, Ira stumbled and said.
¡°Even though elves only have onepanion¡ Humans say they¡¯re heroic.¡±
¡°Heroic lust is a piece of shit!¡±
¡°Do not worry. I already asked permission from Ray¡¯s father.¡±
¡°Oh father?¡±
¡°yes. Halfman also said he would expand the house, so there is no problem now.¡±
Rather, there are only problems!
no wait
More than that, how did Iriel get here?
He must have warned Hafman not to open the door to anyone!
An unknown feeling of uneasiness crept in.
As soon as he ran out of the study on the second floor, a Ray looked around the house.
Then, there were quite a few people in the lobby on the first floor.
Celestia, apanied by the royal guard, had just entered.
¡°Thendlord is looking for a wife.¡±
¡°Danju says he¡¯s increasing the number of rooms, so I¡¯ll be patient until then.¡±
¡°People from the holy kingdom, pleasee this way.¡±
At the front gate of the mansion, even a guide appeared before I knew it.
From Derpughing while drinking alcohol to the Undead Queen, who can be said to be the daughter of the Lich, all came to celebrate.
In the friendly atmosphere, Aira¡¯s few high elf acquaintances, Heprion, recognized him.
¡°This way Ray! It¡¯s my first time participating in a human wedding, but it¡¯s louder than I thought! I think days like this wille as I live!¡±
¡°Excuse me¡ Heprion¡¡±
Sert cautioned.
This princess of the Lessian Empire and her subordinate Gregory, who came after dying the enthronement of the emperor.
There was also Eucliwood, carefully dressed in formal attire.
Even the trustees were grilling meat with the goblins in the terrace garden, so the house was upied without their knowledge.
at that time.
The space opened up and Soonbok and Gorgoa appeared.
-It¡¯s open.
-Finally connected.
¡°Subok!¡±
-older brother! You are too! You haven¡¯t called me once since you returned to the spirit realm!
¡°Work has been busy. Rather, I never summoned you, so how did you get here?¡±
-Ah, I tried talking to the King of Spirits. I couldn¡¯te right away because I needed a review, but now that I¡¯m connected to the spirit realm, I cane whenever I want.
¡®Good job, right?¡¯ Behind Soonbok, who opened her chest, spirits she had never seen before came over the gate one by one.
Iriel approached Ray, who was still dumbfounded, and tapped him on the shoulder.
¡°I¡¯m going to bete for the wedding, honey.¡±
The smiling face was more mischievous than ever.
¡°I can¡¯t do this. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±
Ray cried.
It seems that his ordeal is not yet over.
The saint is the power of modern medicine (Íê)
Author¡¯s review
Hello, this is Gorif.
It has been five years since the serial publication of ¡®Saints are the Power of Modern Medicine¡¯.
In the season when cherry blossoms are in full bloom, the end that seemed far away to me has arrived before I knew it.
Since it was my first work, I put a lot of thought into how the level of the sentence would make the audienceugh properly.
In fact, when I look back at my work, I feel regret and regret.
Being chased by deadlines, failing to allocate time.
Even though I was drawing a good episode, I realized my own skills that I could not write more abundantly.
Because of that, I missed the serialization cycle and many readers were disappointed.
I deeply apologize for my irresponsible behavior of breaking promises several times.
When I first wrote this piece, I aimed to write something that anyone could read lightly andugh at.
It seems that the reason that meaningless jokes often appear is because such thoughts remain.
Sometimesughing. Sometimes angry.
Sometimes, a work that can make me nervous andugh again was my goal.
I¡¯m not sure how I would have approached the readers because
I¡¯m inexperienced.
To the readers who have supported and been with ¡®The Holy Spirit is the Power of Modern Medicine¡¯ so far, we give a review of the author¡¯s crude mind.
thank you
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!